《My Hidden Wife is Sweet》


 Chapter 1: The Fatal Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Fatal Betrayal</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fate took away everything from me in the previous life, probably because I am supposed to receive you, the person who is the best thing that has ever happened to me.


    ¡ª- Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live much longer in my condition. If I miss this opportunity, I may not even be able to get a heart with Bombay Blood ever in my life. Mom, I do not want to die, I really don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°But she saved your life before...¡±


    ¡°So what? Mom, haven¡¯t you understood what a despicable woman she is? She is not clean with her private life. She is so fickle and she even caused my most beloved man to run away from me! She owes me everything, and she can pay it back with her heart! That is her destiny, mom, I really don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to leave you...¡±


    On the sickbed of the Intensive Care Unit, Gu Weiwei, who had been stabbed and remained in aa for two months finally heard a voice.


    Whose voice was this?


    Could it be Ling Yan?


    Ling Yan suffered from congenital heart disease, yet due to the rare blood type, she had never been able to get a heart transnt. The doctor ascertained that she was not going to live past her 25th birthday.


    Yet she herself also happened to share the same blood type.


    Was she saying that she wanted her heart?


    She used all of her strength to force her own eyes open.


    She was not dead. She was not going to give her heart to her.


    Ji Fang suddenly saw the girl in the sickbed opening her eyes. She instantly turned pale.


    ¡°...Weiwei.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s face changed instantly. She turned her head around to the girl in bed when she heard the voice. Fright filled up her face.


    When did she wake up?


    How much did she hear?


    Gu Weiwei tried to open her mouth and she was about to speak when she found her throat too dry for her to utter a sound.


    Since she had run into many hitmen before, the Gu Family had kept her protected.


    She was barely able to make any friends and Ling Yan was the only friend she had.


    Since she had always been quite weak, she had tried all she could to satisfy her wishes by being a good sister, so that she would have nothing to regret in her life.


    But at this very moment, she was trying to kill her so that she could have her heart?


    Ling Yan¡¯s frightened look gradually faded away when she saw what Gu Weiwei looked like now. A sinister smile soon filled up her pale and sick face. Within one second, she grabbed the shot from Ji Fang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Weiwei, you said that we are best friends, and that you can satisfy all of my wishes. I want to live on, so now help me, give me your heart.¡±


    ¡°Yan...¡± Ji Fang tugged at her daughter, trying to ask her to give up.


    Ling Yan looked vicious as she stared at Gu Weiwei with a dark face. ¡°Mom, do you really want to give up your own daughter for the sake of a dirty bitch? It is either her or me! I have no other way out!¡±


    Ling Yan interrupted Ji Fang¡¯s words and injected the drug into Gu Weiwei¡¯s arm. ¡°If Gu Siting knows that she has woken up, he is never going to let me have her heart.¡±


    She would not be able to live and be together with Gu Siting unless Gu Weiwei died.


    Gu Weiwei wanted to live so much that she was trying to struggle out of the situation.


    But she had been in aa for two months and she was too weak to fight back.


    She saw fierceness filling up Ling Yan¡¯s eyes and Ling Yan was no longer as weak as she had always been. Then Ling Yan injected the drug into her arm and pushed the plunger down slowly.


    She was getting weaker and her eyes heavier. Before she was about to close her eyes, she seemed to see the door of the ward opened, through which, a very handsome and elegant man in a protective suit walked in.


    The figure she knew so well approached her little by little.


    That was Gu Siting!


    Gu Siting, save me!


    When she knew that Gu Siting was here, Gu Weiwei felt hopeing to her. She tried so hard to make herself conscious.


    ¡°How is she? Still in aa?¡±


    ¡°She is still in aa. Mom and the other nurses had talked and they said that time is running out.¡±


    After one moment of silence, a low and hoarse voice arose in the ward. ¡°Schedule the operation and move the heart.¡±


    This one line broke Gu Weiwei¡¯sst hope of surviving.


    She became less and less conscious until she finally fell into the endless darkness.

 Chapter 2: Reborn through Another Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2: Reborn through Another Soul</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She had been drifting in the darkness for a long time when Gu Weiwei suddenly opened her eyes.


    She found that she was not lying in the sickbed any more, but was instead in a bedroom that was decorated with a cold color scheme. Someone was taking a bath in the bathroom attached to the bedroom.


    She massaged her head and felt the wetness of blood.


    As she looked down and found that what she had on her was nothing other than a silk sleeping gown that barely covered her up.


    She did not dare to linger any longer in this strange room, so she got up with her hands holding the shelf and tried to stagger towards the outside of the bedroom.


    The door of the bathroom opened and she ran into the arms of a man with water droplets on his upper body and a towel around the lower part of his body.


    That man looked muscr and indeed had a sexy figure.


    She raised her head and had a clear look at his face before she finally widened her eyes in fright.


    This was... Fu Hanzheng?


    What was she doing here with him?


    Fu Hanzheng was the manager of the Fu Family¡¯s Finance of the Hua Land, the top tycoon in business in the Hua Land.


    And the Gu Family¡¯s worst enemy.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed hold of the girl¡¯s thin arm and fury danced between his dark and profund eyes as he sneered. ¡°You are not giving up, are you?¡±


    ¡°Giving up what?¡±


    Gu Weiwei struggled. Her arm hurt a bit because of the grip.


    What was going on? She was not in the hospital and she was with this man.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face fell, he then dragged her to the bedside and pushed her onto the bed.


    That was a kind of action with ripping feelings, making Gu Weiwei let out a cry of surprise. She was getting paler and paler.


    She struggled hard, trying to escape from him yet was kept down in the bed.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded chilly. ¡°You have used this trick many times, and this is what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not me, that is not what I want...¡± Gu Weiwei wailed.


    What happened?


    She was not killed by Ling Yan, but ended up with Fu Hanzheng. What had happened?


    ....


    Some timeter, she was woken up by a noise, and she couldn¡¯t stay asleep any longer.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, the doctor already said that you are out of danger, what are you still pretending for?¡±


    ¡°Grandma kept you here in the Fu Family because she had pity on you! But you are so greedy as to want to be my sister-inw!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was confused when she saw this stranger in front of her as well as the weird environment surrounding her.


    Before she understood what was going on, Gu Weiwei was pushed into the bathroom where she spotted her reflection in the mirror. She became so frightened that she started to breathe heavily.


    It was a very young woman reflected in the mirror who was probably at the age of 18 or 19.


    But this was not what she was supposed to look like.


    Then suddenly strange memories flooded into her brain.


    She looked at the maiden in the mirror in surprise and she was hardly able to believe what had happened to her.


    She was dead.


    But she had been reborn into another person, someone who was called Mu Weiwei, a girl who was 18 years old.


    And what she was suffering from was because the original host of the body was a girl called Mu Weiwei.


    Mu Weiwei took advantage of Fu Hanzheng who got a bit tipsy from the banquet the night before and drugged him in the soup, trying to sacrifice herself to him with the sexy sleeping gown on her.


    However, Mu Weiwei died before she seeded.


    And she was reborn, so that Gu Weiwei became the person who had to answer for everything Mu Weiwei had done.

 Chapter 3: Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 3: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei stood still for a long time in front of the mirror, trying hard to calm herself down so as to ept what had happened to her.


    With people outside the room urging her, she took a quick shower.


    Then she picked a beige colored dress that only showed half of her shoulders from among all the other see through clothes that belonged to Mu Weiwei.


    Meng Ruya stood behind her back and got very jealous when she saw the traces on her. However, she said with calmness, ¡°Weiwei, did you really... sleep with Master?¡±


    Gu Weiwei noticed Meng Ruya¡¯s look in the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°Should be.¡±


    If it all could have been restarted, she would have chosen not to have been forced to sleep with Fu Hanzheng.


    Meng Ruya showed an expression with an affable smile when she saw her turning around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Old Lady and everyone else are already waiting downstairs.¡±


    Even if she had slept with Fu Hanzheng, she would definitely be thrown out of the Fu Family today.


    Gu Weiwei pulled herself up and followed Ruya downstairs so as to confront the Fu Family and their interrogation.


    Two people were sitting in the living room downstairs. One of them was an olddy with grey hair, she was the Old Lady of the Fu Family. She let out a sigh of disappointment at the sight of her.


    The other was the young man who had woken her up upstairs a moment ago. He was Fu Shiqin, the second brother of Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiqin had a twin brother called Fu Shiyi, who was absent today.


    Thest man was Fu Hanzheng, who had... done that with her the night before.


    Fu Hanzheng sat still in a suit, giving out an air of arrogance as a nobility.


    She understood the situation well, not only because she also shared the same memory with Mu Weiwei, but also because the Fu Family was the worst enemy of the Gu Family who had been after the information on the Fu Family all the time.


    As she stood in front of the three of them, she felt as if she was about to be interrogated by three officers.


    Fu Shiqin, who had a hot-temper, started to demean her before everyone else.


    ¡°Grandma took you into the Fu Family, only because your grandfather saved our grandpa and because you lost your family. We gave you food and a roof over your head, but you are not satisfied. You even want to marry my brother so as to be Lady Fu. You have dreamt too big.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, nothing will change just because something happenedst night.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei had no words to talk back. She had been the weak one in the incident that happened the night before, but now it looked as if she had stained Fu Hanzheng instead.


    Seeing that Gu Weiwei was staying silent, Meng Ruya defended her in a very sweet tone.


    ¡°Second Master, Weiwei has suffered a lot from losing her family. She didn¡¯t mean to do what she did.¡±


    ¡°She means everything! She has not stopped a day after she moved into the Fu Family. She keeps pestering my brother and she has broken father¡¯s antique...¡± Fu Shiqin sneered.


    Gu Weiwei did not talk back at all. Instead, she was being very observant.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said to Old Lady, ¡°Please get rid of her before I return, or I will do it myself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was so frightened that she shrank her neck from feeling the killing intent hidden between his words.


    Fu Hanzheng was about to go out of the house and head to thepany when Meng Ruya received a call. Then she stopped the two of them, looking serious.


    ¡°Master, something wrong has happened to the Rose, the painting we auctioned for Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Meng Ruya threw an embarrassed look at Gu Weiwei, bit her lips and said, ¡°Assistant Xu was busy before, so I brought the painting back with me. On the way back I went to pick up Weiwei who... identally spilled the coffee on the painting...¡±

 Chapter 4: The Tricky Meng Ruya

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Tricky Meng Ruya</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment Fu Shiqin heard this, he burst out in anger and bellowed furiously, ¡°Mu Weiwei, we spent tens of millions of yuan on getting the painting and it has everything to do with our important coboration with Wilson Group, and you spilt coffee on the painting?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not show his emotions like Fu Shiqin, yet coldness had already crept over his features. ¡°Anyway to repair it?¡±


    Meng Ruya shook her head helplessly. ¡°I have sent the painting to the experts, and they called to say that the repair was impossible. Mr. Wilson ising to the capital tomorrow and he and his wife love this painting. What are we going to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei calmly stared at Meng Ruya who was speaking and slightly sneered. As far as she remembered, the painting was ced in the back seat and she had purposefully asked Mu Weiwei to hold it for her.


    And, Meng Ruya had bought her the coffee.


    It was Meng Ruya who had bought her the coffee and the coffee was spilled because Meng Ruya had suddenly braked. And now, it seemed that Mu Weiwei had to take the full responsibility.


    She was the bad one who tried to offload the me on Mu Weiwei. What a tricky woman!


    Ever since Mu Weiwei moved to the Fu Family, she had been trying to approach her like a sweet big sister. Mu Weiwei was too young and innocent to tell that Meng Ruya was just setting her up.


    Meng Ruya told her that Fu Hanzheng liked sexy women, so she dressed herself up in a very mature way, covering up her originally beautiful youthful face. As a result, she looked just like a staff member in a night club whose job was to drink with the old and the rich.


    Meng Ruya told her that if the Feng Shui of the Fu Family could be changed, her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng could also be changed, which was why she went to move the things in the house and ended up breaking the antique vase of the Fu Family.


    ....


    One step after another, Mu Weiwei gradually became the girl who was detested by the entire Fu Family.


    Mu Weiwei might be young and brainless so she did not understand this woman¡¯s trick. But she was Gu Weiwei and she was not stupid. Meng Ruya had not been helping her all this time and instead, she was trying to get Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family to dislike her so that she could be thrown out in the end.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Mu Weiwei, regardless of everything else, you must answer the consequences.¡±


    The Old Lady threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was standing in silence. ¡°Weiwei, did you really... ruin the painting?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, I spilled the coffee.¡±


    It had not been Mu Weiwei¡¯s intentions but the coffee spilled because of her.


    Old Lady let out a sigh of disappointment. What happenedst night had already annoyed Hanzheng, who didn¡¯t ask her to take responsibility because of his grandma. What he had asked her to do was to move out of the house.


    But now it was a matter of apany¡¯s coboration. Fu¡¯s Enterprise and Wilson Group had been inmunication for months and it took them ages for Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson toe to the country for detailedmunication regarding the coboration.


    Since the couple were very interested in Priam¡¯s paintings, they spent a lot of effort trying to find one of the works, so as to give to the couple as a present.


    And now, this painting, which had been so hard to acquire, was ruined by Mu Weiwei¡¯s coffee.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Meng Ruya. ¡°Send the painting back.¡±


    Meng Ruya instantly made a call. Within an hour¡¯s time, the ruined-painting was ced in front of Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded fierce. ¡°You have two choices ¨C first of all, repair the painting so it bes perfectly fine. Secondly, find another painting by Priam.¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and looked sinister yet intelligent at the same time.


    ¡°Any third choices?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lookedpletely chill as he stared at her.


    ¡°Or, take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Master, Weiwei didn¡¯t mean it. Priam has few to no paintings out there that can be found. We spent months trying to find such a painting. How will she be able to get one right now?¡± Meng Ruya stood up and continued to plead for her.


    ¡°Ruya, stop defending her. If she doesn¡¯t take responsibility, she will end up in jail.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Meng Ruya threw a look at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold expression and showed an invisible smile.


    Mu Weiwei was certainly going to be kicked out of the Fu Family this time.


    She couldn¡¯t even move into this house, what made this little girl be a resident anyways?


    Gu Weiwei was not frightened by the situation. She threw a look at the painting ced in front of her.


    ¡°Actually, you should all thank me.¡±

 Chapter 5: I Call You Dad

    <h4>Chapter 5: I Call You Dad</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he burst intoughter, thinking that this woman must have gone crazy. ¡°Mu Weiwei, you just ruined a famous painting we spent tens of millions on, and you want us to thank you? Is it me or you who is the maniac?¡±


    She ruined a painting worth tens of millions of yuan and she was still cheeky enough to ask them to thank her instead?


    ¡°Of course you are the one who is a maniac.¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the oil painting and it was one of the Rose Garden series paintings by Priam, a famous European painter during the 19th century. The rose in the painting looked pretty, yet because of the coffee that permeated the canvas, the entire painting looked very dim and both the original beauty and the artistic conception were no longer there.


    ¡°You spent tens of millions of yuan upon a forgery. Tell me, are you a maniac or not?¡±


    ¡°A forgery?!¡± Fu Shiqin became so speechless when he heard her trying to defend herself with unreasonable excuses.


    ¡°You have no knowledge of painting or experience in painting, how would you know if a painting is real or false?¡±


    Meng Ruya added directly, ¡°The painting is bought from the original auction tform and the expert has made an evaluation upon it too. It can¡¯t be a forgery.¡±


    She found the painting and she went to the auction to buy the painting, and now she said that this painting worth tens of millions was a forgery? She was bringing Meng Ruya down!


    Fu Hanzheng looked even colder. ¡°You better have a perfect exnation for your discovery.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and said one word after another clearly, ¡°Priam¡¯s paintings are often done with a technique of thin painting so the result turns out to be transparent or semi-transparent, and his paintings often look very lively. This forgery looks very simr, yet it is not at all done by Priam.¡±


    ¡°I have learnt painting for so many years so why didn¡¯t I see anything of what you just said?¡± Meng Ruya asked with a light smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you still do not believe me, go and find Mr. Ming Zongyuan. He is an expert for Priam¡¯s paintings and the director of National Association of Fine Arts. He should be able to tell whether the painting is real or fake if he can take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Ha, so you will never give up until you are on the verge of death!¡±


    Fu Shiqin let out a coldugh. He had never seen such a cheeky person before.


    He did not object to her moving into the Fu Family or pestering his brother all the time, for she was young and innocent, but she was trying to find an unreasonable excuse for what she had done wrong at this moment!


    Old Lady took a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Even if you want her to take responsibility, you will have to bepletely convinced. Ask Mr. Ming toe here and take a look at it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng made a call to his assistant to ask Ming Zongyuan toe over to take a look at the painting.


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ask Mr. Ming to take a look. When the resultse out, let¡¯s see what more you can say.¡±


    ¡°If it is real, I will makepensation at any cost.¡± Having said the words, Gu Weiweiughed sinisterly, ¡°What if it is a forgery?¡±


    ¡°If it is false, I will call you dad.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°Very well! Don¡¯t break your promise.¡± Gu Weiwei got up and said to Old Lady.


    ¡°Grandma Fu, I will go pack.¡±


    Grandma Fu nodded. Because of what had happened the night before, Hanzhang was never going to allow her to stay here any more, no matter whether the painting was fake or real.


    Gu Weiwei went upstairs to pack up Mu Weiwei¡¯s stuff. Having done the packing, she did not hurry downstairs but sat quietly in the room calmly, trying to think about what she should do with her life.


    After a long time, Fu Shiqin went upstairs, pushed the door open with displeasure on his face and said with a sneer, ¡°Mu Weiwei, Mr. Ming is here, and it is toote for you to hide.¡±

 Chapter 6: I Call You Dad 2

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Call You Dad 2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Without much protest, Gu Weiwei opened the door and followed Fu Shiqin downstairs with luggage.


    On the first floor, an old man around the age of 70 years old was talking with Fu Hanzheng and others.


    ¡°Mr. Ming, Assistant Xu must have told you why we asked you toe here. Please take a look at this painting by Priam to see if it is a forgery or a real one.¡±


    ¡°A painting by Priam?¡± Ming Zongyuan became very surprised.


    As he was talking, he pulled out his sses and put them on. ¡°There are very few paintings by him out there, and you are even able to find one?¡±


    ¡°Bought it from an underground auction tform.¡± Fu Hanzheng pointed at the painting on the table. ¡°You are an expert of Priam¡¯s paintings, so please take a look at it.¡±


    Ming Zongyuan got very excited when he heard that it was a painting by Priam. He came to the table and took a closer look at the painting when his face suddenly sank.


    ¡°How is it? It is real, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fu Shiqin just couldn¡¯t wait to get the answer.


    Ming Zongyuan removed his sses and frowned deeply as he turned to Fu Shiqin and the others with displeasure on his face, ¡°Are you guys trying to joke with me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°Are you saying that this painting is... a forgery?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was startled, leaned forward at the painting and said unconvinced, ¡°Mr. Ming, please take a look at the painting carefully, what about me getting you a magnifier to take a closer look at it? The painting cost tens of millions, how could it be a forgery!¡±


    ¡°Tens of millions?¡± Ming Zongyu was not even bothered to take another look as if one more look would ruin his eyes.


    ¡°Who is such a maniac as to spend tens of millions upon a forgery?¡±


    Meng Ruya threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and panicked slightly. She forced a smile out of her and said in a trying tone, ¡°Mr. Ming, please take a closer look at it. You only looked for a second at the painting and concluded that it is a forgery, isn¡¯t that too reckless?¡±


    She was the one who had helped with the painting and she would have to be responsible if that was really a false painting, otherwise she would end up giving Mu Weiwei the credit instead of defiling her!


    Ming Zongyuan sounded very impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t have to take a closer look at it! I have seen too many of Priam¡¯s paintings and I can tell the forgery from the authentic with one look!¡±


    ¡°Also, the real painting is the favorite collection of one of my fellows, and I saw this painting in their home. They are not a poor family and they wouldn¡¯t have sold the painting to anyone else.¡±


    He was so fascinated by Priam¡¯s paintings that he became very displeased when he ran into these forgeries.


    Fu Shiqin had gathered up tons of words just to belittle Gu Weiwei after Ming Zongyuan¡¯s evaluation, but now, when the painting turned out to be a forgery, he had to keep all of those words down.


    Meng Ruya, who had spent tens of millions of yuan upon the forgery, dared not utter a single word when she found herself in a disadvantageous position.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up at Gu Weiwei who was walking downstairs. It was impossible to read what he was thinking at that moment.


    ¡°Weiwei, how did you know that the painting is false?¡± Old Lady asked curiously.


    Everyone turned to Gu Weiwei after Old Lady¡¯s question.

 Chapter 7: Trap for Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 7: Trap for Grandson</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°My mother used to like oil painting and she often took me to exhibitions abroad. I have seen other paintings by this artist so the difference was very easily noticed.¡± Gu Weiwei exined in a very brief way.


    As a matter of fact, the real version of this painting Rose was already purchased by the Gu Family eight years ago. It had been hung in the living room of the Gu Family ever since.


    Mother Gu had always been interested in Priam¡¯s paintings so she had many paintings by Priam at home as collections. Ming Zongyuan had been to the Gu Family as a fellow painting hobbyist and that was where he saw the real version of this painting.


    Ming Zongyuan could not help but throw a few more nces at the girl who was standing to the side with her luggage when he heard that she spotted the forgery first.


    ¡°You can see it clearly, little girl. Although it is a forgery, the painter did make it look like an authentic one. I would not have been able to tell the difference within such a short time if I had not seen the authentic one first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Just a coincidence.¡±


    It was just a coincidence that she had also seen the authentic version before as well.


    ¡°Ruya, you are just being so careless. How could you make such a mistake upon this important event. If Weiwei had not noticed that it is a forgery in time, and the painting had been delivered to Mr. and Mrs. Wilson tomorrow, Fu¡¯s Enterprise would have lost a great deal!¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t expect that either, the middle man guaranteed that it was an authentic painting!¡± Meng Ruya looked guilty and muttered with exnation.


    Fu Hanzhang nced at his assistant Xu Qian. ¡°Go and call thewyer and find the middle agent and the auctioneer. They must pay back what we have lost. That is your job, do not leave it to anyone else.¡±


    Thismand was directed towards Xu Qian and also towards Meng Ruya as well.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I am on it.¡± Xu Qian nodded.


    ¡°Brother, let Ruya and myself go together. Xu Qian has to host the meeting in the afternoon.¡± Fu Shiqin volunteered.


    Since the painting was a forgery, he had to call Mu Weiwei dad ording to the bet they had set up just now. So he must take off as soon as possible.


    Meng Ruya red at Gu Weiwei next to her. She had nned to punish her so she could be thrown out of Landscape Vipletely, but what she had not expected was that not only Mu Weiwei was not set up, she had lost her credit instead.


    Fu Hanzheng poured a cup of tea for Ming Zongyuan in person. ¡°Mr. Ming, this is an emergency for us. We are in desperate need of a painting by Priam, so could you please... spare one for us?¡±


    Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson were deeply interested in Priam¡¯s paintings, yet they were unable to find an authentic painting by Priam at such a short notice.


    Mr. Ming had many collections by Priam. As long as he could spare one painting for them, the emergency would be solved.


    ¡°Definitely not! They are all of my precious treasures and I will not spare any no matter how much you try to pay me.¡± Ming Zongyuan instantly took off without bothering to drink the tea when he heard that he wanted to get a piece of treasure from him.


    Fu Hanzheng was very aware that it was impossible to make Ming Zongyuan change his mind so quickly. So he stopped asking him.


    ¡°Xu Qian, see Mr. Ming off.¡±


    After Ming Zongyuan left, Fu Hanzheng looked at Gu Weiwei with a look of surveying. After a moment, Fu Hanzheng said slowly, ¡°You are right about the painting, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you can stay here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied instantly, ¡°I get it. I will leave this ce right now and I will never show up in front of you again t.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 8: Stupidity

    <h4>Chapter 8: Stupidity</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jinxiu Compound.


    Jinxiu Compound belonged to the Fu Family, and it had always been vacant. After Gu Weiwei moved out, she lived in Jinxiu Compound for the time being.


    It was a new apartment, not as luxurious as Landscape Vi. But it was well-decorated and the necessities for daily life are avable.


    Gu Weiwei cleaned the room, unpacked her luggage and rushed into the shower.


    She removed the make-up that made her look so old and changed into a T-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    After taking a rest at the new apartment for a while, she changed her wavy styled hair into a straight style. Then she went out to buy some daily clothes and necessities.


    After shopping and returning home, she received a call from Old Lady, who asked her for a favor from Ming Zongyuan whom she met the other day.


    ....


    At the headquarters building of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    The Deputy President Fu Shiqin had just apanied Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson to their hotel and he was very anxious as he came back to thepany.


    ¡°This couple is so difficult to deal with. We have made the biggestpromise! What more do they want?¡±


    Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson arrived in the country the day before and the meeting had been going on for two days, yet the coboration was still not yet confirmed.


    This was a deal worth tens of billions of yuan and it would have a great deal to do with the expansion of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the S Land. The loss would be tremendous if the deal was off.


    ¡°Still didn¡¯t work out with Mr. Ming?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked extremely displeased.


    Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson asked about a painting by Priam, and apparently, that was the key to this entire matter.


    Fu Shiqin sighed anxiously, ¡°That old dude is as stubborn as a rock! I almost kneeled down to kowtow to him! But he still does not want to spare a painting.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Prepare some first-rate tea. I will visit him tomorrow.¡±


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise had been preparing for the coboration with the Wilson Group for a long time and nothing must go wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will spare us a painting, even if you call him Dad.¡± Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips pursed.


    The two were in the middle of sinking into anxiety when Meng Ruya suddenly came up to them. ¡°President Fu, Mr. Ming has been persuaded.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shiqin stood up excitedly.


    Meng Ruya nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Ming agrees to spare one painting by Priam and he even invited Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson to have a visit to his vi tomorrow for a look at his personal collection.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression rxed as he nodded. ¡°You can go back to rest, the meeting will be tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Meng Ruya must have spent a great deal of time with Mr. Ming so that she looked quite tired with ck rings emerging under her eyes.


    ¡°I will keep youpany tomorrow. Mrs. Wilson would need a girl to keep herpany when you men are talking business.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a second. ¡°Go home and rest today, we will need you again tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Ruya smiled brightly and left the office of the President.


    Fu Shiqin felt his chin and mumbled curiously, ¡°How on earth did she manage to persuade that old dude? He was so stubborn with us!¡±


    He had been to the Ming Family several times these past two days and he had said whatever he could just to persuade Ming Zongyuan to spare one painting. Yet he failed each time.


    Ruya was indeed a professional PR manager who was able to deal with such a difficult man.

 Chapter 9: Thank Mu Weiwei Instead

    <h4>Chapter 9: Thank Mu Weiwei Instead</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the afternoon of the following day, Fu Hanzheng apanied Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson to Ming Zongyuan¡¯s house for a visit.


    Ming Zongyuan was a significant figure in the art field of the Hua Land, and inmon with Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson, he was also a fan of Priam. They had a very nice conversation and he had not only given one painting by Priam to the couple, but also invited them to have an afternoon tea at the Ming Family¡¯s house.


    Mrs. Wilson spoke highly of the desert the Ming Family prepared for her and when she was about to leave, she brought with her a piece back to the hotel.


    For the whole time, until the evening when Mr. Wilson got into the car, he spoke in Chinese that was barely up to standard.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, we got... way too many surprises today and I hope that we can have a pleasant coboration together.¡±


    ¡°I do look forward to our coboration.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a light smile.


    ¡°Also, the dessert is very tasty, my wife loves it.¡± Mr. Wilson said as he shook hands with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Then see you again tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng shook hands with him and left after they both went into the car.


    Fu Shiqin, on the other hand, was so disappointed when he saw that Mr. Wilson¡¯s assistant took away half a piece of the cake. It was way too delicious for him who had a sweet tooth.


    He had nned to get the dessert for himself after the meeting, but Mrs. Wilson was one step ahead of him. That made his heart ache.


    Seeing the couple¡¯s car going away, Meng Ruya said with a smile, ¡°Judging from what Mr. Wilson said just now, the deal should be on?¡±


    ¡°They have taken our painting and our food! Of course it has to work!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a side look at Meng Ruya. ¡°You did well today.¡±


    Meng Ruya smiled sweetly. ¡°I caused all the trouble, and I am just making it up to you.¡±


    ¡°You have been working very hard these two days so feel free to take a few days off.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The PR Department did not have to be involved when it came to the coboration meeting that was going to happenter on.


    ¡°I can take the holiday after the signing is done. I may need to take care of Mrs. Wilson in theter processes.¡±


    She had established a proper image in front of Fu Hanzheng today and she must take this opportunity to propel their rtionship.


    Mrs. Fu adored her, and as long as she could, she would always make an effort on her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    She was definitely going to be Mrs. Fu. It was a good that the stupid Mu Weiwei had discovered the forgery and stopped the embarrassment in time, so that she ended up persuading Mr. Ming to spare a painting and arranging the afternoon tea for them. In this way, she got all the credit and created an excellent impression upon Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded and then he threw a side look at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Have you got the things for Mr. Ming prepared?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took out the antique from his car and followed his brother into the Ming Family¡¯s house to express their gratitude.


    In the Chinese-style garden in the Ming Family¡¯s vi, the group found the old man who was feeding the fish.


    ¡°Mr. Ming, we are very thankful for what you have done for us. Please ept our gift.¡±


    ¡°The couple changed their attitude tremendously after they saw your painting and ate your cake.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was very excited. The coboration would make sure that the Fu¡¯s Enterprise could find a position in S Land and it was very important for them.


    Ming Zongyuan fed the fish, rubbed the hands and said, ¡°No need for the present. Mu girl has already given me the thank you fgift and she delivered the cake too. You should thank her instead.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°Did you mean... Mu Weiwei?¡±

 Chapter 10: A Pretty Mu Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 10: A Pretty Mu Weiwei?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin stared at Ming Zongyuan with a confused look and then threw a look at Meng Ruya, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who persuaded Mr. Ming?¡±


    Why was Mu Weiwei the ugly, sappy girl involved again?


    Meng Ruya was also confused. ¡°I was around the Ming Family¡¯s house all the time, but I didn¡¯t see Weiwei either.¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled at Ming Zongyuan and asked, ¡°Mr. Ming, did you say Mu girl, or Meng girl?¡±


    He might have made a verbal mistake whilst he was actually referring to Miss. Meng, namely Meng Ruya.


    ¡°I meant Mu Weiwei. I know no one called Miss. Meng.¡± Ming Zongyuan rolled his eyes at him.


    Meng Ruya¡¯s face changed and she still kept a smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Ming, you told me yesterday that you can spare a painting for us.¡±


    Now Ming Zongyuan was reminded of what happened. ¡°Weiwei left after she talked with me yesterday, so you were just the messenger.¡±


    Meng Ruya became so embarrassed that her face waspletely red as if she had been pped right across the face by some intangible forces.


    Damn it, Mu Weiwei again.


    She had not only pointed out the forgery she bought but also totally humiliated her.


    Right now, Mu Weiwei again ruined the good feelings she had tried so hard to establish in front of Fu Hanzheng.


    Ming Zongyuan. ¡°Take away your presents. But just answer me one question.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes looked profound. ¡°What question?¡±


    Ming Zongyuan nced at Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin as he asked, ¡°Mu girl has nothing to do with you guys, does she?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Shiqin was confused.


    ¡°I mean, she is neither one of your girlfriends, is she?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not. Who would want a girl like her? You¡¯d get a nightmare!¡± Fu Shiqin shook his head and denied it when he thought of Mu Weiwei.


    If she was anyhow rted, it was probably only because of the one-night stand with his brother.


    Ming Zongyuan nodded with satisfaction after hearing his answer. ¡°That¡¯s good. My grandson doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend and Mu Weiwei is a pretty girl and smart, definitely his type...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ming, are you sure you are not setting up a trap for your own grandson?¡± Fu Shiqin burst intoughter when he heard that Ming Zongyuan wanted to set up a date between his grandson and Mu Weiwei.


    How could Mu Weiwei be pretty?


    But if Mr. Ming set her up with his own grandson, he did make some contributions for society!


    Fu Hanzheng did not ask or say any further. He got into the car and drove off, leaving Meng Ruya standing there all alone, hating Mu Weiwei to the bone.


    ...


    Jinxiu Compound.


    Gu Weiwei was watching a teen romance on TV and put down the noodles she had just cooked. She felt like puking. The leading actress was called Li Xing¡¯er, a rtively popr actress in Hua Land.


    She was also the elder sister of Mu Weiwei who shared a different mother with her.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother Zhou Meiqin used to be a poor student from a rural area. She was able to attend University because of the help from the Mu Family and became a schoolmate with her mother Mu Yao. They soon became good friends.


    The Mu Family supported Zhou Meiqin until she finished college and then sent her overseas for further studies. They even made her a high position director at Longsheng Enterprise when she returned from the studies. However, Zhou Meiqin did not show any gratitude. She soon hooked up with Mu Yao¡¯s newly-wedded husband Li Jiacheng and they two had an affair for decades and two love children.


    Mu Yao who had no idea of what had happened and had even asked Zhou Meiqin to be the godmother of her daughter. It was not until one year ago when Mu Yao discovered their rtionship and left with Mu Weiwei. However, a car ident happened to her halfway.


    Mu Yao died right away and Mu Weiwei was in aa for months. When she woke up from thea, Zhou Meiqin had moved into the Mu Family with her two love children Li Xing¡¯er and Li Xiangxiang.


    Mu Weiwei, who was the real daughter of the Mu Family, was driven out of her own house and had nowhere else to go.


    Whenever she thought about this, Gu Weiwei would have a touch of coldness shing across her eyes. Since she had survived for Mu Weiwei, she would get everything back that belonged to her.

 Chapter 11: To Embarrass the Piano Champion

    <h4>Chapter 11: To Embarrass the Piano Champion</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei had just gotten up when she received the call from the school. The school informed her that if she did not live there, she must remove her things from the dormitory.


    After Mu Weiwei was thrown out of her own home, Old Lady took her into the Fu Family. Since she had been fascinated by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s extraordinary appearance, she had an excuse that she hadplications after the car ident and asked for leave from school and stayed at home for several more months.


    When she came to the school dorm, the dorm director told her that her stuff had been given to Zhou Linna, who was one of her roommates.


    Gu Weiwei was extremely annoyed inside her heart. She had seen Zhou Meiqin¡¯s daughter on TV at home and now she ran into Zhou Meiqin¡¯s niece who had been given her things.


    Zhou Linna had just won the championship at the ¡®Capital Teen Music Competition¡¯ and now she was the ambassador of Yingcheng High School.


    All the girls at school worshipped her and even the teachers and the leaders at school regarded her as the apple of their eyes.


    In order to get her things back, Gu Weiwei went to the music ssroom to meet Zhou Linna, who was in the middle of an interview with the TV Station.


    However, she failed to enter through the door because of the student crowd outside the room. Those students were all her fans.


    The girls outside the ssroom were so envious of Zhou Linna, who they saw sitting by the piano elegantly.


    ¡°Senior Sister Linna is not only the prettiest girl in the campus, but also a genius in piano. She is definitely the Goddess of Yingcheng High School. She may be a famous pianist in two years.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she will be a singer. If that is the case, I will be her No.1 Fan.¡±


    ¡°And when she yed with Senior Brother Qin Lv at the art festival, they looked so cute together.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei was just thinking how she should get in to get her things back from Zhou Linna when the music teacher Ye Mei came out and asked the students at the ssroom door.


    ¡°The TV Station is going to make a video of Linna ying piano with one of her ssmates as the promotional clip for the school. We need one student from the music institute. ¡±


    However, the girls from the music ss exchanged looks with each other, all of them felt unwilling to go.


    Recently, the music teacher even skipped their sses in order to mentor Zhou Linna for herpetition.


    Now, the teacher even asked the students to be put into the shadow of Zhou Linna... it was simply over the top.


    Seeing that no one was willing to step out, the music teacher was about to go inside and have a discussion with the people from TV Station when Gu Weiwei raised her hand among the crowd. ¡°I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay,e here.¡±


    The music teacher asked her toe over to her side when she saw someone volunteering.


    But she didn¡¯t recognize her as one of the students from her music ss.


    ¡°Can you y the piano?¡±


    ¡°Learned it for a few years.¡±


    The music teacher brought her into the ssroom and told Zhou Linna who was busy doing makeup.


    ¡°Linna, work with this studentter.¡±


    Zhou Linna squinted at her and snorted.


    ¡°You gave up piano years ago. Can you still y a single tune?¡±


    Gu Weiwei ignored her sneering. ¡°Give my things back to me.¡±


    ¡°Back to you?¡± Zhou Linna sneered provocatively after she finished the makeup. ¡°No problem. If you can beat me in piano ying, I will give them back to you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth. Zhou Linna and Li Xing¡¯er had been picking on Mu Weiwei all the time and now after she won a championship, she became increasingly prideful.


    Zhou Linna had thought that she was scared, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°If you do not dare to ept the challenge, then I will have to toss away your trash. Your mother¡¯s remaining things are among the trash too...¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly turned cold and said with a chilly voice, ¡°Do I not dare to take the challenge against... you? Funny!¡±

 Chapter 12: To Embarrass the Piano Champion 2

    <h4>Chapter 12: To Embarrass the Piano Champion 2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Linna¡¯s face changed when she heard the words. This little b*tch still dared to challenge her? She had the Mu Family to support her before, so she had thought that she was better than anyone else.


    But the Mu Family was gone and she was the only one left, and she still thought that she was worth anything?


    What was more annoying was that she had taken Qin Lv¡¯s heart.


    Qin Lv once had a picture of Mu Weiwei ying the piano in his wallet. Whenever she thought of this matter, she wanted nothing more than to trample her down under her feet.


    Zhou Linna sneered and nced at the music teacher, ¡°Since you dare to take the challenge, then let¡¯s start the contest. The teacher will name the question, in case you me me for losingter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied without expression, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do some spontaneous warm-ups. Linna, you can y one song for Mu Weiwei to copy, and then Mu Weiwei can y one song for Linna to copy.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and agreed. Then she went over to the other piano to move her fingers a bit.


    Zhou Linna smiled at the audience, ced her hands on the keys and yed a very catchy song in grace.


    Then, she turned to Gu Weiwei and looked at her arrogantly.


    ¡°Your turn now.¡±


    Spontaneous performance meant that the performer must copy the previous performance without missing one note, and the listener had to have a perfect sense of music and amazing memory so that they could urately remember every note the first performer had yed.


    The girls who had been asked to do the performance had refused to perform because they didn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves. They were all quite nervous for Gu Weiwei.


    After hearing the performance, Gu Weiwei grazed over the keys and her slender, white fingers hopped along the keys and performed every single note by Zhou Linna urately.


    After she finished her performance, she yed one spontaneous song for Zhou Linna as well.


    Zhou Linna was quite capable after all and so she in turn urately copied Gu Weiwei¡¯s music.


    The music teacher threw a surprised look at Mu Weiwei after the performance.


    Among all the students she taught, Zhou Linna was the only student who could copy a song after listening to it once.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t really make a grade of this round, we can make the contest a bit harder.¡±


    The journalist asked curiously on site. ¡°What song are you going to y this time, Linna.¡±


    ¡°Flight of the Bumblebee¡±. Zhou Linna smiled elegantly.


    Zhu Xiaoqin, who was Zhou Linna¡¯s No.1 Fan threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was moving her wrist and snorted, ¡°The show is on. Linna won the championship with this very song and Mu Weiwei will have nothing to beat her with.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei won the prize when she was little with Flight of the Bumblebee too. Maybe she can y that too.¡± One student said enthusiastically.


    Zhu Xiaoqin rolled her eyes at the student and said with pride, ¡°That is not going to help at all. Normally, people can only y seven or eight notes within a second, but our Linna can y twelve notes within a second. That is how she won thepetition by exceeding everyone else. Even the teachers of Capital Music School think that she was very professional.¡±


    As they were arguing, Zhou Linna had started her performance.


    This indeed was what made her famous. She yed so perfectly in both strength and rhythm that her ten fingers were hopping up and down on the ck and white keys.


    After the performance was done, apuse arose from outside the ssroom and the sound of praise echoed everywhere.

 Chapter 13: To Embarrass the Piano Champion 3

    <h4>Chapter 13: To Embarrass the Piano Champion 3</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was not until a long timeter did the journalist for interviews remember that Mu Weiwei had not yet yed the song. He asked courteously, ¡°Mu Weiwei, would you like to have a go?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned with a troubled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t y this song that often. Can I take a look at the music score please?¡±


    ¡°Just give up if you can¡¯t y it. Don¡¯t pretend as if you can y at an equal level if you take a look at the notes.¡± Zhu Xiaoqin said callously without hesitation.


    ¡°True, someone just has no idea of how weak she is.¡±


    ¡°What is so good about a stupid prize won at primary school? The prize Linna got was for the most valuable and professional prize for piano.¡±


    ....


    Some Junior Sisters who supported Zhou Linna started to sneer at Gu Weiwei who even needed to ask for the music score, after hearing Zhou Linna¡¯s performance.


    ¡°This is Linna¡¯s catch song, and it is natural that she is familiar with it. Let Mu Weiwei read the score, this is a fair game.¡± The host suggested.


    The music teacher asked the student to get her the score for Flight of the Bumblebee and when she gave it to her, she consoled her with kind words.


    ¡°Try your best, don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    She was asked to be put into the shadows by Zhou Linna anyway.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the music score and devoted herself to reading every single note.


    Mu Weiwei had not touched the piano for a long time. Although she was good at ying piano, she barely yed this song before. It was not enough to just hear Zhou Linna ying it once at such a speed.


    Fortunately, she always had an amazing memory, so that she was able to memorize anything after reading it once or twice.


    The students outside the ssroom were about to leave when they found her reading the score sheet and refusing to y.


    However, they had just reached the staircase when the melody of Flight of the Bumblebee arose from the ssroom, and the performance sounded as good as the one done by Zhou Linna.


    Therefore, they all turned their heads back and saw the girl wearing a cap fully devoted to the performance. The score was put aside and she barely had a look at it.


    One baby faced boy in the crowd was making a clip of the devoted piano girl with his cell-phone whilst mumbling.


    ¡°Master Lv, it was the beautiful Zhou girl a minute ago and now it is your crush who is at the piano. Mu Weiwei must be a monster, isn¡¯t she? She said that she couldn¡¯t y a thing a minute ago and now she ys even better after reading the music score once or twice. That is totally crazy.¡±


    On the other side of the cell-phone, a clear voice of a young man said, ¡°Can you just shut up?¡±


    Even the students who were not from the music major could tell that Gu Weiwei gave a better performance than Zhou Linna, let alone the music teacher and the T.V host who were in the industry. They were so shocked that their eyes almost rolled out of their sockets.


    With a straight back, the girl had her ten longer fingers dancing upon the keyboard, and what the eyes of the audience could see was the phantom of the fingers. Zhou Linna might have put on an almost perfect performance, but Mu Weiwei had put on an extremely wless, performance show in this hour.


    Zhou Linna¡¯s smile disappeared gradually with Gu Weiwei¡¯s performance and what remained on her exquisitely-powdered face were fury and coldness.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and let out a sigh of relief after she finished thest note.


    ¡°This is called excellence. What kind of performance was it just a while ago?¡±


    ¡°I made some calctions and she yed 16 notes within one second when she was ying at her highest speed. How many hands does she have?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, someone says that this song makes Zhou Linna famous and that she won thepetition and exceeded everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Haha, someone wanted to show off with her catch song and now she is totally embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that what ising next will be even more interesting?¡± A short fair haired girl said with a smile.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei has managed to copy Zhou Linna¡¯s song, but will Zhou Linna be able to copy Mu Weiwei¡¯s uing song?¡±

 Chapter 14: The Excellent Show

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Excellent Show</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhu Xiaoqin, who was Zhou Linna¡¯s follower, spoke with displeasure when she heard people demeaning Zhou Linna next to her.


    ¡°She was lying about not ying the song before. She must have practiced it hundreds of times before.¡±


    ¡°True! Our Linna still has skills that she is yet to show.¡±


    ....


    The girls from the piano sses rolled their eyes at her. The short haired girl Luo Qianqian squinted at the junior sister who defended Zhou Linna.


    ¡°The best Zhou Linna could do was to y 12 notes within one second, but this girl yed 16 notes within one second. And apparently, Zhou Linna yed too fast at the first few sections so the rhythm became chaotic. But Mu Weiwei had a good control of every note and rhythm, and that was perfect! Stop being embarrassing just because you don¡¯t know anything about music!¡±


    Zhou Linna could have been a professional, but indeed Mu Weiwei was a master.


    ¡°Qianqian, we don¡¯t need to tell them anything. Let¡¯s see if Zhou Linna can do anythingter.¡± Ji Cheng, who was wearing her hair in a bun, said as she stood next to Luo Qianqian.


    After Gu Weiwei finished the performance, the music teacher smiled dryly.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you don¡¯t seem to be so unfamiliar with this song.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t normally y Flight of the Bumblebee.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    After hearing her performance, the host asked curiously, ¡°Now it is time for you to y your song. What is your n?¡±


    Gu Weiwei exercised her knuckles and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Just one practice song.¡±


    Zhou Linna took a deep breath and pulled herself up. She must not lose, especially not to Mu Weiwei.


    However, after Gu Weiwei reached the first section at a high speed, her mind became totally nk.


    Even the music teacher and the interview journalist turned pale after they heard what she was ying.


    The song she yed was not as arising and interesting as Flight of the Bumblebee, but a piano song that was single in long notes and full of two-tones. It was a song that was rarely heard in daily life.


    And although she yed fast and used a tricky technique with fingers, the song she presented sounded plucky and fun, and ended within just four minutes.


    After Gu Weiwei finished the song, Zhou Linna, who was sitting opposite her, looked slightly desperate and pale.


    Zhu Xiaoqin and several of her supporters were a bit worried. ¡°Linna doesn¡¯t look so well. Is she unwell?¡±


    Ji Cheng sneered at Zhou Linna¡¯s trouble. ¡°She ispletely fine! She is just so shocked by Mu Weiwei¡¯s performance that she has no idea what to do.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is crazy! She yed Feux Follets No.5 by Franz Liszt.¡± Another girl was very surprised.


    Zhu Xiaoqin said unconvinced, ¡°Liszt is nothing. Linna yed La campane before and she did it well. She doesn¡¯t y this one often and soon she will copy it and y it out urately! Just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t even if she is given a year.¡± Luo Qianqian continued as she saw Zhou Linna¡¯s shivering hands.


    ¡°That is a super practicing song by Franz Liszt, and the Mt. Everest in piano practicing songs. Only people with the highest skills are able to y it, because you need to be very fast with your fingers. Few professional pianists would dare to take this challenge and Zhou Linna is not capable of ying that at all.¡±


    ¡°True. Feux Follets No.5 shows the most magnificent skills.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no wonder Mu Weiwei never ys Flight of the Bumblebee. It¡¯s just too boring for her. She only ys the most difficult songs, okay?¡±

 Chapter 15: The Excellent Show 2

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Excellent Show 2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng¡¯s sneering voices greeted Zhou Linna¡¯s ears, making herpletely pale.


    She had believed that she would be able to beat her, knowing that Mu Weiwei had not touched the piano for years. But this girl ended up ying the super difficult practice melody of Feux Follets No.5!


    And she herself had no memory of a single note that Mu Weiwei had yed.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Zhou Linna with mocked constion. ¡°What about reading the music score vtoo?¡±


    Her piano teachers had always been the most famous pianists across the world, and Zhou Linna¡¯s capability was not even a match against her at the age of eight.


    Mu Weiwei yed piano well too, and she had even won prizes at music festivals. But she gradually lost touch with the piano after she entered high school. She was not like Gu Weiwei who could get the best teachers in the world and learn whatever she wanted to learn.


    The music teacher took a look at Zhou Linna and said with a dry smile, ¡°This is a rare song and score sheets can hardly be found. What about changing it to another one?¡±


    As Zhou Linna¡¯s teacher, she knew pretty well how far Zhou Linna could go.


    This song was impossible for Zhou Linna and for the teacher as well.


    Luo Qianqian bent down and scooped out her cherished music score and handed it out, ¡°Ms. Ye, I have the music score here.¡±


    Ji Cheng asked Luo Qianqian with a small voice when she returned. ¡°Qianqian, why are you helping her?¡±


    Luo Qianqian sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to y a thing even with the music.¡±


    Without music scores she could find an excuse to get herself out of performing on the stage.


    When the music score was given to her, she would have no way to leave the stage unless she yed the song.


    Zhou Linna clenched her teeth and forced herself to open the music score. The dense array of notes made her hair stand up and her hands shook even more violently.


    ¡°Champion Linna, the notes are here, why haven¡¯t you started?¡±


    Seeing Zhou Linna so frightened that her face got pale, Ji Cheng became very pleased inside her heart.


    Because of Zhou Linna, the other students didn¡¯t even have the chance to participate in the contest.


    After she won the first prize, the ssroom was used as the background for her photo shoot and the school kept ying the song she had yed, making their heads ache tremendously.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°What are you yelling for?¡±


    ¡°I found what prize Mu Weiwei won when she was in primary school.¡± Ji Cheng passed her cell-phone around and said as she pointed at the picture. ¡°Thepetition was Franz Liszt International Music Festival, one that was held in Austria in memory of Franz Liszt, the king of piano! Mu Weiwei won the first prize of the children¡¯s group.¡±


    Having heard those words, Luo Qianqian squinted at Zhu Xiaoqin and her fan group who werepletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ha, she got the international prize when she was still in the fifth grade of primary school, and someone even thinks that she is better than anyone else just because she has won a small domestic prize?¡±


    Ji Cheng saved the picture in which Mu Weiwei won thepetition. ¡°The winner is always the winner. She will never lose. I have made a decision ¨C I will be the winner¡¯s disciple.¡±

 Chapter 16: The Top and the Bottom

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Top and the Bottom</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As they were discussing Gu Weiwei¡¯s Feux Follets No.5 performance vividly, Zhou Linna was sweating so badly whilst reading over the music notes. She was trying hard to remember the notes that she was starting to feel very dizzy.


    The music teacher and the principal became so nervous that they started to sweat too. Zhou Linna had just won the championship and been reported as ¡°The Genius of Piano¡± a minute ago before being beaten by Mu Weiwei in this small contest.


    If the story went out, not only would she be the one being humiliated, but also the school would be humiliated too.


    Flight of the Bumblebee was nothingpared to Feux Follets No.5.


    She knew Mu Weiwei, and she would never have challenged such a strong rival who would end up beating her and humiliating her.


    Seeing Zhou Linna stuck on the stage, the music teacher Ye Mei and the principal became so anxious when suddenly a phone call arrived.


    Ye Mei received the call and said loudly, ¡°Oh, is this the National Broadcasting Station? I am sorry, but Linna is stuck here. We will head there straightaway and arrive within an hour...¡±


    After Ye Mei received the call, she said to the journalist in a hurry, ¡°I am sorry, but Linna has an interview waiting for her and she is runningte. What about... we call it a day here?¡±


    With this reasonable excuse, Zhou Linna was certainly able to get herself out of the hole.


    The journalist took a look at Zhou Linna and said with a smile, ¡°The material for the video should be enough up to here. Since you still have other interviews to attend, we will leave you here.¡±


    Mu Weiwei was indeed excellent in piano and she did beat her but Zhou Linna was the one Yingcheng High School tried to promote and Zhou Linna¡¯s aunt, namely Zhou Meiqin, the Mrs President of Longsheng Enterprise had also told their agency about what they ought to do.


    In addition, she had a cousin Li Xing¡¯er, who was extremely popr in the entertainment industry right now.


    She was no more than a journalist, and she didn¡¯t need to offend Yingcheng High School and Mrs. President Zhou Meiqin of Longsheng Enterprise for the sake of Mu Weiwei.


    Although Zhou Linna was not convinced, she knew that however much time she spent here, she would not be able to perform Feux Follets No.5. Ms. Ye was helping her out so she followed the words and said, ¡°Mu Weiwei, I am needed for an interview at the TV Station and I have no time topete with you. We will see each other next time.¡±


    ¡°Just an excuse for incapability!¡±


    ¡°She is the bottom and Mu Weiwei is the top. What makes her so cheeky that she can receive the interviews everywhere and im herself as a genius pianist?¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei was calm. Without throwing a look at Zhou Linna, she said, ¡°Where are my things?¡±


    Those things were worthless, but some of them were the things left behind by Mu Weiwei¡¯s mother and grandfather, so she had to get them back.


    ¡°Oh, I had them delivered to the Li Family, you can go home to fetch them if you want to.¡± Having said this, Zhou Linna left with the hem of her dress in her hands.


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth. Zhou Linna knew that she had left the Li Family and yet she had still delivered her things to the Li Family. Apparently, she was putting her into the midst of trouble.


    Hehe...


    She was going to see what more this woman had in store for her!

 Chapter 17: Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 17: Unreasonable</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei was just thinking about how to get her things from the Li Family when the two girls suddenly rushed out and stopped her halfway. One girl with a bun hairstyle cried out excitedly.


    ¡°Dad, finally.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C what did she mean by ¡®dad¡¯?


    ¡°Ever since you yed Feux Follets No.5 and beat Zhou Linna, you have be my dad.¡±


    The short haired Luo Qianqian red at Ji Cheng who was calling Gu Weiwei by this title and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid, no one wants to adopt a grownup daughter like you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, seeing that the two girls meant no harm.


    The short haired Luo Qianqian stretched out her hands. ¡°I am Luo Qianqian from ss one in Senior group three, let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    ¡°And I am Ji Cheng.¡± Ji Cheng¡¯s eyes were full of admiration.


    As far as Gu Weiwei remembered, these two girls were in the same piano ss as Zhou Linna.


    Judging from what they had just said, it seemed that they came to her because she had beaten Zhou Linna.


    Therefore, she stretched out her hands and took theirs. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Ji Cheng not only refused to let go of her hands but also took hold of her hands and started to massage them involuntarily.


    ¡°Dad, could you please let me hold them for a bit longer. Maybe my piano skills can be improved and I can pass my examinations after I receive some of your aura.¡±


    Luo Qianqian spoke straightforwardly. ¡°We want to learn how to y piano with you.¡±


    She was not only better than their music teacher, but also better than almost every music teacher in the music school. She was exactly the kind of teacher they needed.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment. ¡°Do you pay?¡±


    She was using the money given by Grandpa Fu nowadays and if she nned to live independently from the Fu Family, then she had to make money of her own.


    Luo Qianqian agreed instantly. ¡°Of course, we will pay you the market price.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ji Cheng blinked, looking pitiful. She asked, ¡°We are having the examination next month. Can we start the sses today? I am in desperate need of your rescue, Dad!¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Can you give me another name?¡±


    ¡°Then I will call you Goddess!¡± Ji Cheng patted her own chest and said, ¡°You can call me Cheng and you can call her Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over to my house. My parents are abroad and neither of them are at home.¡±


    Having said this, Luo Qianqian turned around and started to lead the way.


    Gu Weiwei followed the two girls to Luo Qianqian¡¯s home. Luo Qianqian¡¯s father was aposer, so her home was full of all kinds of musical instruments. That made it very easy for them to have the sses.


    Ji Cheng yed the song twice and her mistakes were pointed out. Then she threw herself down on the piano and said in a desperate tone, ¡°After Zhou Linna won the championship, the Capital Music School wants none other than her. And the interviews all pour into her hands and some musicpanies want her to be a star. Why is it so difficult for me to even pass the level test.¡±


    Luo Qianqian poured each of them one cup of fruit juice and came over to them.


    ¡°The Capital Music School and the musicpanies as well as the interviewers do those things only because they are trying to create a good image for Longsheng Enterprise. Her aunt is Mrs. President and her cousin is a popr star called Li Xing¡¯er.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sipped the juice without showing any expression. Mu Weiwei did not attend Yingcheng High School before, she was transferred here after the car ident.


    Therefore, no one knew that she was the realdy of Longsheng Enterprise.


    After Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin got married, everyone knew that Li Xiangxiang was thedy of Longsheng Enterprise whilst Zhou Linna was the niece of Mrs. President, someone that should be well taken care of.


    What was not known to the public was that Longsheng Enterprise was established by Mu Weiwei¡¯s grandfather, namely Mu Longsheng, rather than Li Jiacheng or Zhou Meiqin.


    Ji Cheng sat down cross-legged as she had the fruit juice in her hand and asked curiously,


    ¡°Goddess, what school are you going to apply for? The Capital Music School too?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I am going to apply for the Film Academy.¡±


    Mu Weiwei came to school today, because she wanted to get her certificates and identification cards so as to apply to the Film Academy.¡±


    ¡°The Film Academy?¡± Luo Qianqian just didn¡¯t get it. She asked even further, ¡°It will take just a few years for you to be the top pianist with your ability. Why are you considering the Film Academy?¡±


    ¡°True. Goddess, you are so gifted in music, it would be such an unreasonable waste if you give up music for film!¡± Ji Cheng sounded exasperated.


    ¡°I want to learn something fun.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled lightly.


    Ling Yan was in a film invested by the Gu Family and became crowned as the top Queen of Movies when the movie won almost ten billion yuan in the global box office and received numerous prizes.


    If she wanted to bring Ling Yan down, she must be in the same industry as she was. Only by entering the entertainment zone would she be able to reach her purpose within a short time.


    Ling Yan... One day, she would stand on the peak and gradually erase this woman little by little and get back whatever belonged to her.

 Chapter 18: Fairy on the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 18: Fairy on the Earth</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because of one car ident, Fu Shiqin had been stuck in a traffic jam for almost an hour on his way home from work.


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng coughing constantly in the backseat, Fu Shiqin threw a look at his own brother who was still working when he was sick through the rear-mirror. ¡°Bro, what about taking a nap, it may take a bit longer for us to arrive.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Make a turn at the crossing ahead. Let¡¯s go to Jinxiu Compound.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shiqin drove a bit further before turning into another road.


    Then they arrived at Jinxiu Compound which was close to thepany.


    When the real estatepany affiliated to the Fu Family was building amodation before, they spared one patch ofnd and built a row of apartments.


    When the workload was a lot and they failed to make it to Landscape Vi, they woulde and rest here.


    Sometimes when Fu Shiyi was back, he would stay here overnight too.


    Fu Shiqin drove into thepound and saw the light on upstairs.


    ¡°Seems that our third brother is here too...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng closed the files and frowned with difort. ¡°Do we still have medicine in the car?¡±


    Fu Shiqin pulled the car over and started to search for the medicine as he nagged, ¡°Even if we have medicine, you can¡¯t drink it after you have drunk wine.¡±


    ¡°I told you to take a rest if you can. Now you have caught the flu and you are also suffering from a stomach ache. If appendicitis urs, you will have to be sent to the operation table under the charge of He Chi.¡±


    Because of the detailed affairs from the coboration with the Wilson Enterprise, his workaholic brother had been working like a robot for two days without sleeping.


    After the signing was done, he had a meeting before attending a cocktail party.


    Now his flu had worsened and he started to have a stomach ache too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any. Let¡¯s go upstairs and we can ask Third Brother to buy it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng coughed, got out of the car and walked towards the elevator.


    Fu Shiqin grabbed the suitcase andptop and followed up behind him in a hurry.


    The moment they walked out of the elevator, the Fu Shiqin pressed in the door code and said angrily before entering the room.


    ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be home for three more months?¡±


    The moment the door was opened, what greeted his eyes was not his twin brother Fu Shiyi, but a girl who had juste out of the shower and who was drying her hair wearing pink pyjamas and slippers.


    The girl looked extremely pretty. Her fresh-looking face was slightly flushed because of the shower and she looked rather cute.


    Fu Shiqin just couldn¡¯t help but feel appalled. This woman did not look like the female star who was currently in a scandal with Third Brother.


    Gu Weiwei looked startled as she saw Fu Shiqin breaking into the apartment. And then she had a look at Fu Hanzheng who followed behind afterwards.


    What were they doing here?


    Fu Shiqin entered the apartment with a dryugh. He felt very jealous inside his heart. ¡°Third Brother didn¡¯t even tell me that he has a girl over tonight.¡±


    It must be so excellent to be in the entertainment industry where he could get so many pretty girlfriends.


    And this one looked a bit familiar too.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Was this man blind?


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her, entered the room without any expressions on his face and went straight into the study.


    Fu Shiqin kept looking for Fu Shiyi in the room and then decided to call him without continuing to find him.


    ¡°Third, where did you get this fairy-looking girl? Do you know that Mu Weiwei has been killing my eyes these days? She likes to wear see through clothes even if she has nothing to show for it and her fake eyshes are as long as a fan...¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Second?¡± Fu Shiyi talked back angrily from the other side of the phone. ¡°What fairy-looking girl? I have a nighttime scene to shootter. I gotta go.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at the cell-phone, feeling confused. He had a nighttime scene to shootter?


    Then what was this pretty girl doing here when Third Brother was not here?


    At this time, Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows as she threw an amused look at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Second Master, you seem to owe me a title of dad?¡±

 Chapter 19: Fairy on the Earth 2

    <h4>Chapter 19: Fairy on the Earth 2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With a loud sound, Fu Shiqin¡¯s phone fell onto the ground. Then he became so frightened as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Mu Weiwei?!¡±


    Mu Weiwei was an eye-killing monster! How could she look so pretty and lovely?!


    Gu Weiwei approached him, picked up his phone and gave it to him. ¡°You left in a hurryst time and I failed to hear you calling me dad. What about doing it now?¡±


    Fu Shiqin pointed at the study exaggeratedly. ¡°My brother... he needs me now...¡±


    Having said the words, he took back his cell-phone and scurried into the study.


    Gu Weiwei turned around to check her porridge in the kitchen. Fu Hanzheng threw her out from Landscape Vi before and now he was here too. So she could not stay here anymore either.


    Fu Shiqin wormed his way into the study and lookedpletely startled. ¡°Dad, did you recognize her?¡±


    ¡°That is Mu Weiwei! The monster-looking girl who used to live at our home before, the very one that kept badgering you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could be so pretty without makeup. What made her want to ruin her own looks before?¡±


    ....


    Fu Hanzheng got fed up with his anxiousness and said, ¡°Where is my medicine?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was full of curiosity about what his brother was thinking. So he continued to ask, ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you a bit surprised that the girl you threw out of our home turned out to be so pretty? Don¡¯t you regret anything, at all?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked as cold as usual. ¡°Where is the medicine?¡±


    Hearing that he was changing the tone, Fu Shiqin swallowed down his questions and went into the kitchen where Gu Weiwei was cooking and asked her with an unnatural tone, ¡°Well, do you have any medicine... for the flu or stomach, something that can be taken after wine... My brother is sick,¡±


    ¡°No, all of them have been tossed away because of the expiration date.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded ruthless.


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head. ¡°Then pour a cup of water for my brother. I will go and get some medicine.¡±


    Having said that, he left without waiting for her reply.


    Gu Weiwei nced in the direction of the study and opened the fridge, took out scallions, ginger and turnips unwillingly.


    She diced scallions, sliced ginger and turnips and boiled them in water for twenty minutes before scooping out one bowl and carried it to the study. She knocked at the door.


    Fu Hanzheng was just leaning against the chair when he heard the knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put the water onto the table. ¡°Drink this so your throat can feel better.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes at the sound of her voice and he was startled for two seconds when he met the girl¡¯s crystal-clear eyes. Then he nced at the freshly-boiled soup on the table.


    ¡°I have made porridge. If you want to eat it, you cane into the dining room,¡± Considering that this was his apartment, Gu Weiwei spoke to him courteously.


    Then, she went into the kitchen and made two vegetable side dishes for dinner.


    She had just put the food onto the table when the door of the study was opened, and Fu Hanzheng went in to take a seat by the dining table.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    She had been courteous, because she had thought that he would never eat the food she made. But the reality turned out to be the total opposite.


    She went back to the kitchen and fetched another bowl of porridge for Fu Hanzheng. Then she sat down and exined, ¡°Grandma Fu brought me here, since it is close to the school. I will... go and search for another amodation tomorrow and move out as soon as possible.


    After eating the warm porridge, Fu Hanzheng felt better in both body and mood. ¡°I am not here often. You can live here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them finished the food in silence and they didn¡¯t mention a single thing about what had happened the other night.


    Having finished the porridge, Fu Hanzheng threw a profound look at Gu Weiwei and asked, ¡°How did you get Mr. Ming to spare the painting?¡±


    He had mentioned numerous conditions of exchange but none had moved Mr. Ming. Later on he had told them that she had what he had wanted as an exchange gift.


    ¡°My grandfather left one chess manual. Mr. Ming has the first volume and he has been seeking out the second volume for a long time.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Ming Zongyuan was undoubtedly fascinated by paintings. But he was even more fascinated by chess.


    ¡°What about the cake?¡±


    Fu Hanzhang looked even more focused. What cakes made the couple react so vividly.


    ¡°Checked it online. Ms.Wilson loves that kind of cake, so I made one and had it delivered there.¡± Gu Weiwei had her head lowered as she was stirring the porridge in her bowl. She felt that her hair standing on end under his sharp stares.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and had his eyes transfixed at Gu Weiwei, sounding slightly colder. ¡°So, what do you want as an exchange?¡±

 Chapter 20: Getting Indecent

    <h4>Chapter 20: Getting Indecent</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked calm. ¡°Grandma Fu asked me to.¡±


    What she meant was that she was helping Grandma Fu, not Fu Hanzheng.


    Old Lady gave her a ce to live and pocket money, and she felt bad taking the advantage all the time. So when asked if she could try to persuade Ming Zongyuan, she said yes.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Grandma asked you to do the mission, but you did help us out a great deal. As long as it is not something over the top, the Fu Family can satisfy you in everything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought that since he wanted to offer something, then she should ask for something. After all, she was very poor at the moment.


    Fu Shiqin had just returned with the medicine and heard their conversation, he scooped out a bowl of porridge and took a seat.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei¡¯s embarrassed look and her obvious desire of wanting to have something, Gu Weiwei said directly, ¡°There is no need to ask, she wants you!¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a fierce nce at him ¨C God damn it! That was not what she was thinking.


    Without taking a look at her, Fu Shiqin nced at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°It is not the first time either, you are in the advantageous part being such an old man...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a calm look at Gu Weiwei as if trying to figure out if she was really going to put forward that proposal.


    ¡°Just give me money. Grandfather paid 50,000 to 60,000 yuan for that chess manual. You can pay me with that amount.¡±


    Mu Weiwei did hope to get something out of this man. But she was Gu Weiwei deep inside.


    She had no interest in him. She even had the intention of staying far away from him.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Xu Qian will deliver the money tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief. Seeing his bowl emptied again, she asked politely, ¡°Do you want... one more bowl?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. He was indeed making himself at home, wasn¡¯t he?


    She went to get another bowl of porridge for him. Fu Hanzheng finished the food and returned to the study.


    Since she was not full, she went to boil the instant noodles which Fu Shiqin took a bowl of too. He snapped at her. ¡°Are you dumb or not? Don¡¯t you think that my brother is much more valuable than 50,000 yuan?¡±


    Gu Weiwei boiled the noodles as she said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to stay away from your brother before?¡±


    ¡°That was because you wore such horrible makeup! If I had known that you are so pretty, I would not have stopped you.¡± Fu Shiqin sized her up from head to toe. It was so skilled of her to put on such horrible makeup before.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    It was a world where appearances decided everything!


    Fu Shiqin helped to carry the noodles into the dining room. He asked as he kept eating the noodles, ¡°You had tried so hard to get my brother to sleep with you before. But you gave up on this opportunity this time?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a mouthful of soup. ¡°It is just like something that may look very delicious when you don¡¯t get to eat it, but after you really taste that thing, you may find that it is not that tasty after all.¡±


    Fu Shiqin blinked. ¡°So... my brother is not delicious?¡±


    The two were just talking when Fu Hanzheng walked out of the study and the air of embarrassment dominated the room.


    Gu Weiwei was startled and exined in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I didn¡¯t mean that you are not tasty....¡±


    Fu Hanzheng poured the water and drank the medicine in calmness as he threw a side look at her. ¡°So I am tasty after all?¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Damn it!

 Chapter 21: For Your Body and Look

    <h4>Chapter 21: For Your Body and Look</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With noodles still crammed in his mouth, Fu Shiqin stared at Fu Hanzheng who had spoken such an astonishing sentence.


    Oh my dear brother, you are getting somewhere!


    After Fu Hanzheng finished saying the question, he returned to the study calmly.


    He acted as if whatever he had said had not been said by him.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead helplessly. This apartment wasrge and cozy but she was definitely not going to live here any longer.


    Fu Shiqin sucked the noodles into his mouth and asked cunningly.


    ¡°So, is my brother delicious or not?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Gu Weiwei buried herself into the noodles, and put the empty bowl away after she had finished the food. Then she returned to the bedroom and didn¡¯te out any more.


    After the noodles, Fu Shiqin took some of her snacks and entered the study.


    He kept stuffing the snacks into his mouth as he started to gossip.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s be honest with each other. You knew that Mu Weiwei is not hideous, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng buried himself in his work, ignoring him.


    Fu Shiqin took a bite from the biscuits and continued with his analysis.


    ¡°So, you who never touched women, slept with Mu Weiwei at her wishes, pretending as if you wanted to turn her down.¡±


    After Fu Hanzheng heard the word ¡®pretend¡¯, he threw his eyes full of chill towards the man who was so busy talking.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiqin picked up his cup and drank some water to go with the food in his mouth. ¡°I mean... Mu Weiwei was pretending. She also wanted to sleep with you!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him with a cold look, speechless.


    Fu Shiqin continued on, he was worried that his brother would not buy his words.


    ¡°She was driven out of the house because she kept badgering you. Now she has changed the strategy. She starts to back off so that she can look good in front of you, so that she can reach her ultimate purpose ¨C to sleep with you for your looks.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and returned to his work. ¡°If you will still keep on talking, you can get out of my sight!¡±


    ¡°I am on it!¡± Fu Shiqin picked up the snacks and rushed out of the study instantaneously.


    Fu Hanzheng folded up the file he had just finished reading and that was when he noticed an exercise notebook for high school students ced on the corner of the table.


    On the cover of the notebook there was a name neatly written ¨C Mu Weiwei.


    At the end of the name was a lovely smiling face drawn in a cartoony fashion.


    He looked at the notebook thoughtfully for a moment and could not help but let out a small smile. Then he continued to go back to his work.


    ....


    At seven in the morning, Gu Weiwei woke up because of an urge for a bathroom break. Drowsily, she got out of bed and walked into the bathroom, took off her pants and sat on the toilet.


    After she finished her urge, she rolled her eyes and had just pulled up her pants when she noticed the silhouette of a man.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped away his wet hair and saw the drowsy girl sitting on the toilet. He just couldn¡¯t help but notice the thighs and the butt of this girl as well as her pure and snowy white skin.


    Gu Weiwei blinked and groaned inside ¨C is there anyway for her to die a bit faster?


    Seeing that she was not leaving, Fu Hanzheng frowned slightly, ¡°How much longer do you n to stay?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned her head around to the mirror beside her but saw the reflection of this man in the mirror too. Frightened, she simply had nowhere else to turn to.


    If she stayed the situation would get worse.


    Therefore, she stood up, pulled up her pants and dashed off the bathroom.


    She even didn¡¯t have time to flush the toilet or the guts to pick up her lost slipper.


    Fu Shiqin was just stretching himself in the living room when he saw her running out of the bathroom. He suddenly came to a realization when he thought of his brother in the shower.


    Fu Shiqin looked sinister, ¡°Ha, you sneaked a peek at my brother in the shower and you still im that you don¡¯t desire his body and looks?¡±

 Chapter 22: Ling Yan’s Successful Operation

    <h4>Chapter 22: Ling Yan¡¯s Sessful Operation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who takes showers so early in the morning anyways?¡± Gu Weiwei argued furiously.


    ¡°My brother always takes a shower before going out in the morning. You snuck into his shower, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fu Shiqin smirked


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly became speechless.


    Mu Weiwei did sneak into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bathroom whilst he was showering, so even if she had not done it on purpose this time, it was hard for her to prove herself innocent.


    The doorbell rang and Fu Shiqin answered it. It was Xu Qian who had delivered the clothes and the breakfast.


    Fu Shiqin had his arms over Xu Qian¡¯s shoulders as he pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Xu, guess who this girl is?¡±


    Xu Qian threw an are-you-an-idiot look at him and greeted Gu Weiwei with a half bowed back.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Miss. Mu.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What made you recognize her when even I couldn¡¯t?¡± Fu Shiqin was not convinced.


    Without answering him, Xu Qian went to deliver the clothes to Fu Hanzheng.


    And he also helped her to get the slipper back.


    A whileter, Fu Hanzheng came out of the room.


    He was dressed in a hand-made blue business suit with a silvery grey tie which was worn well on him. The buttons of his shirt were luxurious and exquisite and he looked sexy yet well restrained.


    He threw a look at Xu Qian. ¡°Have you brought the things?¡±


    Xu Qian took out a card from the pocket of the suit and gave it to her. ¡°I have asked Mr. Ming, half of the manual is worth 300,000 yuan, so here is the money.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took the card and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much the chess manual is worth right now. Take your payment.¡±


    Gu Weiwei epted the card and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, and... I didn¡¯t mean what I just did, really!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked expressionless.


    Mu Weiwei had been too fascinated by Fu Hanzheng, but now she couldn¡¯t just tell them that she was no longer Mu Weiwei.


    Therefore, she had to answer for all of the responsibilities of the previous My Weiwei.


    Xu Qian had noticed that she was quite embarrassed, so he stepped in to help her out.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, could you please help me with the tableware?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and walked into the kitchen to fetch the bowls and spoons. The moment she came out of the kitchen, she ran into a piece of news that was being broadcasted on the TV.


    ¡°The internationally famous Movie Queen has been away from the screen for years because of a heart disease. Fans had been praying for her constantly. However, a couple of days ago, the Movie Queen, Ling Yan, had a heart transnt surgery and it turns out that it was a sess. Yesterday, she was discharged from the hospital and was dly received by numerous fans.


    Gu¡¯s Enterprise hired hundreds of security men to keep order and Gu Siting, the President of Gu¡¯s Enterprise, as well as Mrs Director of Gu¡¯s Enterprise arrived at St. Paul Hospital to receive Ling Yan...¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting must be in a rtionship with this Ling person...¡±


    Fu Shiqin mumbled with clenched teeth as he carried on eating.


    Gu Siting was on TV for just a few seconds, but he already presented himself as an elegant noble gentleman.


    The eyes that had been ced upon her before were now upon Ling Yan who was seated in the wheelchair.


    Her heart that was removed from her was now in Ling Yan¡¯s body.


    As she saw the scene on TV, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The tableware in her hands fell onto the ground, scattering into pieces.


    ¡°Get the operation done, have it removed.¡±


    It was thisst word that exterminated herst hope of survival.

 Chapter 23: Fu Hanzheng was Being too Concerned

    <h4>Chapter 23: Fu Hanzheng was Being too Concerned</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The piercing sound drew Fu Hanzheng¡¯s, and everyone else¡¯s, attention.


    Gu Weiwei hurriedly squatted down to tidy up the scattered pieces on the floor, trying hard to conceal her suspicious panicking and paleness.


    However, what she had seen kept on repeating itself in her brain.


    So much so that she did not even feel a touch of pain when a scattered piece ripped through the skin of her finger.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and grabbed ahold of her bleeding finger.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Fu Shiqin grabbed some paper and found a bandage.


    Xu Qian quickly tidied up the scattered porcin on the floor.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped off the traces of blood on her finger and wrapped up the wound with a bandage.


    As he looked up, he saw the girl looking rather pale with tears rolling in her eyes, as if she were trying to tolerate an unbearable pain.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and threw a look at Xu Qian.


    ¡°Call He Chi.¡±


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head weirdly. ¡°Does it hurt that much when you cut your finger?¡±


    She had not even uttered a sound when she tried to run away from home by climbing over the wall at the old house. What made her so delicate today?


    Xu Qian dialed the private doctor of the Fu Family and then passed the phone to Fu Hanzheng after the call went through.


    Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Twenty minutes,e to Jinxiu Compound.¡±


    He Chi on the other side of the phoneined drowsily.


    ¡°President. Fu, I have just gotten off work after doing four operations. Can you have some humanity and let me rest instead by visiting the emergency counter yourself?¡±


    ¡°It is urgent. You must be here.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sounded cold.


    He Chi took a deep breath. Then he was getting out of the bed and asked.


    ¡°What are the symptoms?¡±


    ¡°Outer wound, bleeding, looking very pale.¡±


    ¡°How did it happen? How much is the bleeding?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°By scattered porcin, about... .¡±


    The man who had gotten ready to leave on the other side of the phone got so pissed that he wanted to smash his phone.


    ¡°I have a seven-figure annual sry! Am I just someone who puts on a bandage?¡±


    ¡°You have only eighteen minutes left, or I will take back the funding for your new studies.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Hanzheng hung up the cell-phone directly.


    Seventeen minutester, a man wearing sses with unkempt hair entered the room out of breath. Then he threw a re at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You better not get sick and end up being on my operation table one day.¡±


    Or he would make him into a specimen.


    Ignoring his threats, Fu Hanzheng pointed at Gu Weiwei who was sitting on the sofa in silence and looking pale


    He Chi walked up, and revealed the bandage to check the wound, felt the pulse and made a diagnosis.


    ¡°The wound is fine, but she may have gotten frightened by something. She will be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Frightened by something?¡±


    Fu Shiqin mumbled. She got frightened because she had scattered the tableware?


    When he had gotten injured and been hospitalized before, his brother didn¡¯t even stop working to visit him.


    And now, when Mu Weiwei just lost some droplets of blood.


    He not only got He Chi here, but also postponed his work hours, which he had never changed before.


    He was being way too concerned, wasn¡¯t he?


    Gu Weiwei cane back to herself, stood up and said.


    ¡°I am fine. You can leave now.¡±


    Having said those words, she returned to her own room and locked the door.


    He Chi turned to Fu Hanzheng as he watched the back figure of the young girl.


    ¡°Your love-child?¡±


    What a strange thing that there could be a girl in the world that made Fu Hanzheng so concerned.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a side, cold look at him. ¡°No.¡±


    Fu Shiqin became so frightened by what He Chi said that the steamed bun got stuck in his throat. Then he exined after he swallowed down the bun with difficulty.


    ¡°Maybe she is a girlfriend-to-be.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± He Chi grabbed a steamed bun from his hand and asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he gay?¡±

 Chapter 24: Zhou Linna’s Evil Plan

    <h4>Chapter 24: Zhou Linna¡¯s Evil n</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The air in the room became scarily cold.


    ¡°You are gay, everyone in your family is gay!¡± Fu Shiqin instantly started to defend his own brother.


    He Chi threw a look at Gu Weiwei¡¯s room and whispered to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Your brother is indeed a monster to have approached such a young child.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was just walking out of the room when he said onest thing.


    ¡°Fu¡¯s Enterprise will take back the funding for your new studies tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing that his money for clinical studies was taken back, He Chi instantly ran after him.


    ¡°President Fu, President Fu, please, I was just surprised! That girl is pure and lovely and you are a destined couple! You indeed have a great taste for beauty...¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was following behind his brother, was both speechless and amused when he watched He Chi trying to suck up to his brother without caring about his own image.


    Actually, he also had the same doubts as He Chi did before his brother slept with Mu Weiwei.


    After all, he was a man who was almost 30 years old and he had never dated or approached any woman. He even refused to get married... That was indeed too weird.


    Fu Shiqin had already changed his opinions towards Mu Weiwei, after she helped to distinguish the forgery and managed to persuade Ming Zongyuan to give a hand inpleting the coboration with Wilson Group.


    Since Mu Weiwei was not that scary-looking, he would no longer prevent her from running after his brother.


    ....


    As the noise outside the room faded away, Gu Weiwei relieved herself by crying loudly sitting on the floor, with her arms wrapped around her.


    She had been searching news about A Land during the past few days.


    The Gu Family didn¡¯t host a funeral for her and no one had paid condolences to her death.


    What was more, no one outside the family knew that Gu Weiwei was already dead.


    Even Gu Siting¡¯s mother. whom she respected and loved deeply, was standing out there for Ling Yan instead.


    Yes, Ling Yan had taken her heart, so she got to live on.


    She thought that even if she returned to them and stood right in front of them, no one was going to believe that she was Gu Weiwei.


    And she was no longer able to return to the home she used to depend on so deeply.


    The man who used to regard her as the apple of his eye did not love her as deeply as she had imagined.


    She cried for a while and wiped away the tears on her face.


    Since God gave her another chance to live, he did not n to make her a wretched woman who knew nothing but to shed tears andin about life.


    Soon, we are going to meet, Ling Yan.


    She got herself changed and went to Luo Qianqian¡¯s home to help her and Ji Chang with piano lessons.


    On the way home in the afternoon, Zhou Linna called.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, do you still want your crap?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    She had nned to get her things back from the Li Family recently, but that girl had nowe to her first.


    ¡°I will send you the address. I will toss them away if you don¡¯t arrive at six pm.¡±


    Having said her words, Zhou Linna hung up the phone.


    A momentter, a text came through.


    It was neither the Li Family¡¯s home nor the Zhou Family¡¯s home.Instead, it was an address to a five-star hotel.


    She took the taxi to the hotel and saw Zhou Linna sitting in the lounge waiting for her.


    She was dressed in thetest dress of the season and had a Dior handbag with her, looking just like a daughter from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Where are my things?¡±


    Zhou Linna stood up and walked to the elevator. ¡°Upstairs in the room. Come and get them yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed her upstairs and entered into a first-rate suit, where she saw Mu Weiwei¡¯s luggage.


    ¡°We did have some shes and feelings of unhappiness before. I am now returning your things to you today to make peace between us.¡± Zhou Linna said to her as she poured two sses of champagne.


    ¡°Drink up the champagne and we will cancel our grievances once and for all.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the ss and drank all of it.


    ¡°Can I borrow the bathroom?¡±


    Zhou Linna pointed in the direction of the bathroom and smiled a sinister smile as she watched her going into the bathroom.

 Chapter 25: Zhou Linna’s Evil Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 25: Zhou Linna¡¯s Evil n 2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Weiwei came out of the bathroom again, she had already started to wobble. She staggered over to the sofa using her hands against the wall for bnce, losing all the energy to get up.


    ¡°What did you do... to the champagne?¡±


    ¡°Something that can make you docile.¡± Having said that, Zhou Linna opened the door to another room in the suit.


    ¡°Auntie, all is ready.¡±


    A middle aged, fit and wealthydy dressed in a custom-made suit walked out of the room and watched Gu Weiwei who had copsed onto the sofa from amanding viewpoint.


    Gu Weiwei recognized her. She was the very one that caused the death of Mu Weiwei¡¯s mother after seducing her father.


    Not long ago, Zhou Meiqin married Li Jiacheng and she was none other than Zhou Linna¡¯s auntie.


    ¡°What... are you doing?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin sat down and said earnestly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We mean no harm. It is just that... we heard that you are homeless and have been suffering a great deal out on the streets, and you even have no school to go to...¡±


    ¡°I am homeless all because of you.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    Without the Mu Family¡¯s funding years back, Zhou Meiqin might not even have been able to finish school at all.


    Let alone going abroad for studies or bing the director of Longsheng Enterprise


    But she was not satisfied with any of these things. She had seduced Li Jiacheng and ganged up with him so as to keep control of thepany.


    After Mu Yao passed away, she and Li Jiacheng not only refused to feel guilty, but also got married and started to live together, upying the Mu Family¡¯s properties.


    What was she doing here pretending to be someone so kind-hearted.


    ¡°Stop being so stupid. I just want you to have a better life, after all, President Wang of Tiansheng Media doesn¡¯t ept everyone.¡±


    Zhou Linna looked at her disdainfully. She had been tolerating her for a very long time after she had embarrassed her in school that time before.


    Recently, her auntie helped her cousin to get in touch with this year¡¯s blockbuster which was invested in by Tiansheng Media, and the director happened to be the multiple prize winning Yi An.


    Her cousin had been quite popr, but she had always failed to get any chances to y in a movie.


    If she was able to participate in the movie, her cousin would not only get numerous resources but also a highly-enhanced position in the entertainment industry. It would also be very easy for her to get the prize for Best Actress.


    In addition, Tiansheng Media and Longsheng Enterprise had been going through a very important coboration recently and President Wang was the key point in this case.


    President Wang had eyes for her cousin, but her cousin was on a very promising road right now and she was definitely not going to please this dirty old man called Wang Weidong.


    Therefore, they sent Mu Weiwei¡¯s pictures to him and President Wang was very pleased. He wanted to meet this girl today.


    That was why she helped auntie to get Mu Weiwei here.


    Since she had drunk the wine with the drugs inside, she would be at President Wang¡¯s mercy.


    With Mu Weiwei as the present, her cousin was not only going to get important movie resources, but Longsheng Enterprise would also reach the important coboration.


    More importantly, Mu Weiwei, who was her barrier, would also be removed.


    After all, her performance with the piano the other day would definitely make her an all-time winner if she ever attended the Capital Music School with her in the uing future.


    Also, after she became President Wang¡¯s toy, Master Lv was definitely not going to like someone who had been in someone else¡¯s bed so many times, no matter how much he liked her now.


    Therefore, giving Mu Weiwei to Wang Weidong was going to bring them nothing other than benefits. What was the point of not doing it anyways?


    Zhou Meiqin checked the time and urged her Aunt after seeing that President Wang was almost here.


    ¡°Linna, you can go home first. You are done here.¡±


    Zhou Linna nodded, grabbed the bag and was about to leave when she sneered at Gu Weiwei onest time.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, just stay docile and be someone else¡¯s toy from now on. After all, you do have a foxy looking face for it, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 26: The Evil Zhou Meiqin

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Evil Zhou Meiqin</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Zhou Linna left, Zhou Meiqin answered a call and informed the man of the room number.


    Gu Weiwei sat there with a pair of drowsy eyes. President Wang from Tiansheng Media was a very famous dirty old man ording to the gossip newspapers.


    He was especially interested in toying with young maidens in their teens. Some reports once revealed how a young model became disabled by him and killed herself.


    After Zhou Meiqin took everything away from the Mu Family, she even wanted to present her to such a horrible man. What an evil-hearted person!


    A few minutester, the door-bell rang. Zhou Meiqin opened the door earnestly.


    ¡°Here you are, President Wang.¡±


    A beer bellied middle aged man came in with Zhou Meiqin. He sized up Gu Weiwei on the sofa with a pair of horny eyes.


    She was indeed his type, pure and innocent. Her figure could be outstanding even in apetition with other stars in the entertainment circle.


    He had eyes out for Li Xing¡¯er from the Li Family, but what he had not expected was that someone hundreds of times more attractive was in store for him.


    Zhou Meiqin threw a look at Wang Weidong¡¯s drooling face and understood that he was satisfied with her arrangements. So she said, ¡°President Wang, since you are satisfied with this girl, then the coboration with Longsheng...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Li has been so considerate, so we will definitely coborate with you over this project. We can do the signing tomorrow.¡±


    Wang Weidong¡¯s eyes swam over Gu Weiwei greedily as one of his hands started to feel the maiden¡¯s slender thigh.


    The maiden was like a blooming flower. She looked so tender, pretty and tempting from head to toe.


    Gu Weiwei was wearing a pair of jeans. She felt like vomiting out of disgust even with pants on.


    Hearing that the signing was going to take ce the following day, Zhou Meiqin thanked Wang Weidong happily and added.


    ¡°President Wang, my daughter Xing¡¯er would like to act in the movie. Can you give us a hand as well? Xing¡¯er has been quite popr and you must know that a movie with her in it will definitely win prizes...¡±


    That movie was directed by a multiple prize winning director and if Xing¡¯er yed the leading role, the movie was definitely going to win prizes.


    With the important coboration done, the Li Family would soon be one of the nobilities in the capital city.


    She was never wealthy enough to be at some of the wealthydy gatherings in Yuefang Pavilion.


    After the coboration was done, they would beg her to be one of them.


    ¡°I will call the director soon. The leading role is definitely going to belong to Miss. Li.¡±


    Wang Weidong was in a good mood. He agreed with every proposal.


    ¡°Thank you very much President Wang.¡± Zhou Meiqin smiled in a ttering way but threw a very cold look at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, be docile. President Wang can help you with everything you need. That¡¯s better than being homeless, right? It is an opportunity no one else is able to get.¡±


    ¡°If it is such a good opportunity, why not ask your own daughter to take it?¡±


    With teeth clenched, Gu Weiwei looked cold in the eyes.


    She was lured here and drugged.


    Because she was a bargaining chip for Longsheng Enterprise and Li Xing¡¯ers movie opportunity.


    She had to go through all the bitterness and they would take all the benefits. This was indeed a fine n.


    Wang Weidong was too eager and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He threw an impatient look at Zhou Meiqin and indicated that she should leave as soon as possible, so that he would not be disturbed.


    ¡°I will be waiting for your good news tomorrow.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin left in full glee. She just couldn¡¯t wait to inform her baby daughter of this wonderful piece of news.

 Chapter 27: B*tch and Filth

    <h4>Chapter 27: B*tch and Filth</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, before she even reached the doorstep, a drilling scream from Wang Weidong arose in the room.


    Zhou Meiqin returned in a hurry and saw that the girl, who had been too weak to fight back a minute ago, had taken ahold of Wang Weidong¡¯s hair and banged his head against the wall.


    Blood gushed out of Wang Weidong¡¯s head and he passed out.


    ¡°President Wang? President Wang?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin kneeled down by Wang Weidong¡¯s side and red at Gu Weiwei who had hurt him so badly.


    ¡°Do you know how important this man is? Are you nning to drag the entire family down with you?¡±


    They had spent so much effort to get in touch with President Wang and now she had ruined everything.


    ¡°Since you want me to suffer. Then we can suffer together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pulled out a napkin and wiped off the traces of blood on her hands slowly.


    She had been kidnapped before when she was little, so the Gu Family had hired a martial arts teacher who had subsequently taught her how to defend herself, so that she could get out of danger when it came.


    Yet she had always been under the protection of the Gu Family¡¯s bodyguards, and even when she was on an outing, her master would be with her too.


    With martial arts skills, she alwayscked the opportunity of using them, until today.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you... already drink the wine?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin noticed that her eyes were clear and bright, nothing like someone who had been drugged.


    She saw with her own eyes through the crack of the door that she drank the entire contents of the cup. With that amount of drugs inside her, she would hardly have any strength to beat anyone up.


    ¡°I did, but I spat it outter.¡±


    She had been aware that Zhou Linna would not have such a good heart. So she drank up the wine in front of her face to make her believe her. A moment afterwards, she went into the bathroom to spit out the drink.


    Although she also vomited out her lunch. In this way, their true faces were shown.


    At the beginning, she could have just grabbed her things and left, because Zhou Linna would never have been able to stop her either.


    However, she would rather stay to see what they were up to anyway.


    They thought that Mu Weiwei was homeless and an orphan, so that was why she could be at their mercy. However, she was not the Mu Weiwei who was going to be at their mercy at all.


    Zhou Meiqin could not help but shiver when she caught sight of the girl¡¯s piercing look.


    ¡°I am kind-hearted enough to find you a good ce to stay seeing that you are now homeless. Yet you not only refuse to ept my kindness, but have also hurt people!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered as she approached her step by step.


    ¡°Mrs. Li is indeed considerate.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin took a step backwards out of instinct and retreated into the bedroom. She had wanted to lock the door to ask for help when Gu Weiwei kicked the door open and entered the room.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the various kinds of s*x toys on the bed, picked up a pair of handcuffs and said with a smile, ¡°Since Mrs. Li is so considerate, I must repay you with something too.¡±


    Having said those words, she gave a violent push to Zhou Meiqin who ended up falling on the bed. Then she took one of her hands and handcuffed it to one side of the bed and the other to the other side of the bed.


    Zhou Meiqin was older than she was but she had been used to living a cozy life, so she was unable to fight back at all.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what are you doing? Your father will punish you if you keep making a mess!¡±


    ¡°He was no longer my father ever since he slept with you. So stop saying that he is my father and you are my godmother. I am so disgusted by all of you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei handcuffed Zhou Meiqin, and found a pair of scissors from under the bed. Then she sat down next to Zhou Meiqin.


    Zhou Meiqin began to shiver at the sight of the sharp des in her hands. She started to try to persuade Mu Weiwei by putting forward some so-called reasonable arguments.


    ¡°I never asked the Mu Family to help me. The Mu Family had been totally voluntary! Your father and I really love each other. We had tried not to hurt your mother, otherwise we would....¡±


    ¡°B*tch and filth! May your true lovest forever.¡±

 Chapter 28: Serves Zhou Meiqin Right

    <h4>Chapter 28: Serves Zhou Meiqin Right</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei said as she slowly cut open Zhou Meiqin¡¯s expensive custom-made dress, so that her plump body was revealed little by little.


    Finally, she only had a pair ofcy underpants left on.


    ¡°Stop it now, Mu Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°Stop now, help! Help! Someone help...¡±


    ....


    Seeing that the situation was going against her ns, Zhou Meiqin became so scared that she turned pale. She cried out for help hysterically.


    However, what she had forgotten was that she had found a suite with the greatest sound-proofing just in case Mu Weiwei refused to obey Wang Weidong.


    Therefore, no matter how loud she cried, no one could hear her voice.


    After preparing her, Mu Weiwei dragged Wang Weidong who had passed out into the room. In full force, she carried the man onto the bed so that heid upon Zhou Meiqin¡¯s pure and white body.


    Zhou Meiqin lost her mind and started to scream. However, her hands were restrained and she was totally unable to push that chubby old man away from her.


    Gu Weiwei took out the cell phone and snapped some pictures of this flirty couple, from different angles too.


    Zhou Meiqin was totally frightened. She had ruined her makeup and her voice had be hoarse.


    Then she started to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Weiwei, please let me go, I will let you stay at my ce and help you go to school. Didn¡¯t you always want to study in Italy? We will help you with everything....¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the scattered clothes and wiped off the tears from her face as she sneered.


    ¡°My mother was fooled by your terrible acting skills for so many years. You pretended to be her best friend yet you hooked up with Li Jiacheng on the sly, robbed her of the Mu Family¡¯s properties. Do you expect that I will believe you now and let you go?¡±


    ¡°I am serious! If you do not like President Wang, I as your godmother will not force you to keep himpany. I saw you growing up and I even hugged you before...¡±


    Zhou Meiqin knew that being harsh to her would not help at all. So she started to behave sentimentally, hoping that she would be soft-hearted and let her go.


    Gu Weiwei wiped off her makeup. ¡°Look at your ruined makeup. President Wang will be so disappointedter.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you damn maniac of a woman! I will punish you to death if anything happens to me. So will President Wang! If you do not want to die, try me!¡±


    Zhou Meiqin was so annoyed that she almost cracked her teeth.


    Gu Weiwei picked up Zhou Meiqin¡¯s Hermes handbag leisurely and found the remaining drug powder inside.


    ¡°You drugged me with this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Having said this, she then poured a ss of champagne.


    Then she poured the powder into the ss and came over to the bedside with the ss in her hand.


    Zhou Meiqin shook her head in fright at the sight of the cup. ¡°Get it away from me, I am not drinking it! Never!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am leaving this wonderful thing to this most important guest of yours.¡±


    Having said the words, Gu Weiwei grabbed hold of Wang Weidong¡¯s face and poured the drink down into Wang Weidong¡¯s throat.


    Wang Weidong woke up after being choked by the champagne. With one hand on his forehead, he pointed at Gu Weiwei by the bedside with the other.


    ¡°You filthy girl...¡±


    ¡°President Wang, catch her now!¡±


    Wang Weidong turned to the woman who was speaking. As the supple body of the woman greeted his eyes, he suddenly felt like he was burning up.


    The drug had started to work, and Wang Weidong was too possessed to talk with Gu Weiwei.


    Like a wild beast, he threw himself upon Zhou Meiqin.


    Zhou Meiqin screamed out of humiliation and turned to Gu Weiwei with a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are going to hell! Hell!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, just enjoy this wonderful, wonderful night.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered and shut the door. She took hold of her luggage and left the suit without taking a look back.

 Chapter 29: Can You Take off Your Own Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 29: Can You Take off Your Own Clothes?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was already nine o¡¯clock at night when she came back to Jinxiu Compound.


    Although she had spat out the wine she had drunk, there was still some lingering in her stomach. She currently felt as if a me was rushing across her body.


    Even if she had the air-conditioner on to the lowest degree, she still found it very difficult to fall asleep in bed.


    What was worse, as time went by, she became increasingly thirsty and anxious.


    Gu Weiwei got up from the bed and had the bathtub filled with cold water. Then she poured some ice cubes from the fridge into the bathtub as well.


    She threw herself into the freezing cold water, so that the unbearable heat slowly went down.


    Previously, she had thought that no matter what trouble she was in and what danger she had to face, Gu Siting would find her and keep her safe.


    But right now, he would note or seek for her.


    He was protecting Ling Yan, who had killed her and survived by taking out her heart.


    Without the identity of being the daughter of the Gu Family, she was no longer cared about and no one would be concerned whether or not she was alive or dead, happy or wronged.


    Sitting in the freezingly cold bathtub with her arms wrapped around her knees, she was totally unaware of the cell-phone that had been vibrating multiple times out in the living room.


    ....


    At Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng suddenly remembered that he had left one file behind at Jinxiu Compound before he left thepany.


    Since he needed the file early next morning, he called Mu Weiwei and wanted her to find the file first, so that Xu Qian could go and get the file the next morning before heading towards thepany.


    However, the cell-phone kept ringing and no one answered it.


    Since the calls did not go through, Fu Hanzheng drove to Jinxiu Compound himself.


    The moment he opened the door of the apartment, he frowned at the freezing air that greeted his face. The entire apartment was as cold as an ice house.


    He switched off the air-conditioner and went to the study to look for the file.


    Before he left, he found the door to Gu Weiwei¡¯s room opened. So he took a step forward to look inside it.


    Only to find that the room was empty.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?¡±


    The light was on, so was the air-conditioning. But where was the girl?


    He looked around the apartment and eventually came to the bathroom and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?¡±


    He knocked a few times but no one inside spoke... but the door was locked from inside.


    He put down the file and went straight into the study to find the back-up key, which he opened the door with.


    The moment he pushed the door open, he found the girlpletely soaked in the bathtub full of scattered ice, curled up.


    She lookedpletely pale and her lips had turned purple.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man who broke in with surprise, turned her head away and trembled breathlessly.


    ¡°None of your business. Get out of here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed the hanging towel. Then he came over to her and pulled her up from the ice water and wrapped her in it.


    As the air of a man approached her again, she felt that the heat inside her arose once again, turning into arge me from cracking sparks.


    Mu Weiwei even thought of the first time she slept with him at night, and the scene kept entering her head.


    The heat she had just cooled down burst out inside her body.


    ¡°Get off me. I am drugged, do you want me to rape you?¡±


    Having said those words, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave the space she shared with him.


    In case she lost her rationality and would do something unreasonable with him.


    However, her legs had frozen and be numb.


    One step made her copse.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of the girl who was on the verge of falling down and took her into his arms with a sunken face.


    He carried her all the way into the bedroom and put her onto the bed.


    ¡°Can you take off your own clothes?¡±

 Chapter 30: Giving Her Up?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Giving Her Up?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at this man who always spoke something surprising.


    Fu Hanzheng tossed a handful of sleeping gowns over to her and turned himself away from her, standing still.


    ¡°Get dressed, we are going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, just leave.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned him down with a cold voice. She really did not want to be around this man any more.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her protests and said with force.


    ¡°Will you do it or I will do it?¡±


    With clenched, Gu Weiwei stretched out her frozen hands and tried to unbutton her wet gown.


    But it seemed that the buttons were trying to trick her somehow, so that she failed to unbutton a single one after a long time.


    After several minutes, Fu Hanzheng turned around a little and looked at her.


    Seeing that she had not yet gotten changed, he came over to her and helped her to remove the wet clothes.


    Then he, without changing a single expression, wiped off the water on her with the towel and put on the clean sleeping gowns for her. The entire process took only two minutes.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man who helped with the buttons. He was still wearing a cold expression on his face, yet she felt a touch of gentleness from him.


    Fu Hanzheng was silent throughout the entire process. After getting her dressed, he took off his suit jacket and wrapped her in it. Then he took her up in his arms and started to walk outside.


    Gu Weiwei couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying, when she felt his warmth and the coat over her.


    What she had not expected was that on this night, when she was feeling the most helpless, Fu Hanzheng was the one that came to keep herpany.


    As they entered the elevator, she whispered with a small sob, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After Ling Yan took her heart away and Gu Siting deserted her, she was again sent by the Zhou Family to be someone¡¯s toy.


    So when he appeared at this moment and gave her warmth, she found it very cherishable.


    Fu Hanzheng brought her downstairs in silence, put her in the car and buckled her up with the seat belt.


    Then, he drove her to the hospital which was attached to the Fu¡¯s Enterprise whilst making a call to He Chi on the way.


    The car had the heat on, and Gu Weiwei no longer felt cold; instead she was feeling increasingly ufortable because of the heat.


    She looked at the man who was driving with a pair of drifting eyes.


    ¡°You... better let me get out.¡±


    If they continued to stay in the same car, she would not be able to control herself from lunging at him.


    ¡°We will be there soon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pressed the elerator and sped up.


    When they came to the hospital, he pulled the car over and carried her out of it.


    However, before he was able to carry her out of the car, Gu Weiwei, who had lost all of her rationality, looked up and kissed his lips out of anxiety.


    Despite her terrible kissing skills, his soul shivered the moment her kisses touched him.


    This pure and innocent girl as he had remembered before was now a very lustful woman.


    Rationality told him that he should carry her upstairs and bring her to the doctor.


    But the girl¡¯s soft lips fascinated him totally.


    He Chi was picking them up at the parking lot when he noticed the two people tangled together. He let out a cough to remind them of his presence.


    Fu Hanzheng let go of the girl¡¯s soft lips and pressed her into his arms.


    Gu Weiwei kept bumping against his chest, and the thirst that was pressed down a minute ago surged on again.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at He Chi and said with a dark voice.


    ¡°She has been drugged...¡±


    He Chi nodded understandingly and said.


    ¡°If the car is notrge enough, my dormitory is empty and you can solve your problem there...¡±


    Before he finished his words, Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him.


    ¡°Give her some sedatives to calm her down.¡±


    Hearing those words, He Chi threw a look at him incredibly.


    ¡°Really? Giving her up now? You may not have any more chances to have her in the future, even if you want to.¡±


    Look at the girl in his arms, so lovely and so lustful, and he decided to give her up?


    Could it have been that he appeared at the wrong moment?


    If he hade a bitter, they would have done it in the car.


    Fu Hanzheng carried the girl upstairs and let out a sigh of relief inside his heart, after seeing He Chi giving her a sedative.


    After the shot, He Chi threw a look at him.


    ¡°If you regret it now, it is still not toote. My sedative has not started to work yet.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked chill. ¡°You can get out now.¡±


    He Chi snorted and left the ward.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa in the ward and called the Leader of the Fu Family¡¯s Security.


    ¡°Lei Meng, check what the Li Family have been up to recently.¡±

 Chapter 31: The Scary Desire of Occupation

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Scary Desire of upation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lei Meng became startled from the other side of the phone. He asked, ¡°Which Li?¡±


    Was there a Li in the capital city that was big enough for his boss to care about?


    ¡°Longsheng Enterprise.¡± Fu Hanzheng repeated.


    Lei Meng found it unexpected. What made an enterprise like Fu¡¯s Enterprise start to care about a minor enterprise like Longsheng Enterprise?


    ¡°I will do that now. I will report it to you tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng hung up the phone and nced at the girl who was fast asleep in the sickbed. He let out a sigh of regret when he thought of what had happened a minute ago in the parking lot.


    What was going on with him today? How could a kiss from a drifting minded girl make him distracted?


    He had found her annoying before. But after she helped them to discover the forgery andplete the coboration with the Wilson¡¯s in silence, he started to wonder what kind of person she really was.


    And when he ran into her yesterday in the apartment he somehow felt a bit delighted.


    It was three in the morning and Gu Weiwei started to have a fever. Fu Hanzheng called He Chi again.


    A whileter, He Chi passed him the thermometer and said, ¡°We must test the body temperature first.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You are the doctor, do what you are supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will do that.¡±


    He Chi came to bedside, lifted the nket and started to unbutton Gu Weiwei¡¯s gown. Before he was able to touch the button, he was stopped.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked chill.


    He Chi showed an expression of innocence. ¡°I am trying to test her body temperature! How am I supposed to do that without being able to put in the thermometer?¡±


    ¡°Get the nurse.¡±


    ¡°All the nurses are men today.¡±


    He Chi said and was about to unbutton the gown so as to put in the thermometer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are doctors and we do not care whether the patient is a man or a woman.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached him and grabbed the thermometer from out of his hand.


    ¡°Move away.¡±


    He Chi moved away obediently and sat down on the sofa next to them as he mumbled annoyedly, ¡°Fu Shiqin broke his leg before and was hospitalized, but you never visited him. Now this girl is just suffering from a very small fever and you havee to take care of her in person! You fake brother! Have you ever considered how your brother feels?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time, took out the thermometer and covered Gu Weiwei up again with the nket.


    He Chi checked the thermometer and said, ¡°Yes, she is suffering from fever. I will get some antipyretic paste and medicine whilst you can feed her more water to help to drive away the fever.¡±


    A whileter, the nurse on duty delivered the antipyretic paste and medicine, saying that He Chi was stuck in an emergency case.


    Fu Hanzheng unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up before pouring a cup of water. Then he lifted the girl in deep slumber and made her lean against himself.


    Then he fed her the antipyretic medicine, and a cup of water before putting her down.


    In the several hours following, he lifted her up to feed her water every half an hour.


    When the dawn came, Gu Weiwei opened her eyes drowsily and saw a cup of watering towards her mouth.


    Since she was indeed feeling thirsty, she took a sip and then looked at the person who was feeding her water. Then she was so shocked that she almost got choked on the water.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the cup and smoothed her back.


    Gu Weiwei found that she was leaning in his arms, so she instantly sat up straight.


    Be it because of choking on the water or because of embarrassment, she was deeply flushed.


    Seeing that she was awake, Fu Hanzheng passed the cup of water to her.


    ¡°Drink it up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei held the cup in panic and was suddenly reminded of the past few hours when she drank some water in dizziness.


    Could it have been him who fed her?


    By putting her in his arms?


    And something more happened to the water drinking. He took her out of the bathtubst night in the apartment, he got her changed and she kissed him too in the car on the hospital¡¯s parking lot and she was even on the verge of sleeping with him.


    Oh man, that didn¡¯t seem so nice.

 Chapter 32: The Scary Desire of Occupation2

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Scary Desire of upation2</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng was too busy making a call to notice the changes in her expression.


    Gu Weiwei watched the back of Fu Hanzheng with a twisted expression. How could she ever possibly do something so beastly to him?


    If He Chi had not showed up in time, she would definitely have slept with Fu Hanzheng the night before.


    After making the call, Fu Hanzheng turned around and saw her frowning deeply.


    ¡°Still feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and stumbled with her words.


    ¡°I did not mean it...st night.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That I forced myself on you. I didn¡¯t mean it! I was feeling dizzy, and I would have done that to any man...¡± Gu Weiwei tried very hard to exin what she had regrettably done.


    However, what she had not discovered was that the more she tried to exin, the worse Fu Hanzheng looked.


    ¡°You would have done that to any man?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°So I really didn¡¯t have any desire towards you, President Fu.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank even deeper.


    ¡°Anyway, Thank you... forst night.¡± Gu Weiwei said gratefully. If she could she would have climbed off the bed and kowtowed to him.


    Although, she felt that she was not in desperate need of help, to be honest she could have made the drug go away if she stayed in the bathtub for a few more hours.


    Yet he decided to carry her out so that she almost attacked him like a beast.


    But Fu Hanzheng had been behaving very weirdly during the past two days.


    He put on the bandage for her yesterday morning and in the evening, he drove her to the hospital and stayed by her side for the entire night.


    Could it have been because she had... oh, well, Mu Weiwei had slept with him?¡±


    She was just trying to rack her brain to figure out what Fu Hanzheng had done when He Chi came with breakfast.


    ¡°Sister-inw must have woken up. I bought some breakfast from the canteen, do you want some?¡±


    Sister-inw


    What in the world was Sister-inw in this case?


    Gu Weiwei turned to Fu Hanzheng out of confusion. She had been sleeping for a few hours and now she had be a Sister-inw?


    She was expecting that Fu Hanzheng would have corrected He Chi for his nonsense when he turned out to be deaf to this title.


    Seeing He Chi here, Fu Hanzheng grabbed his suit jacket and came over to the bedside.


    ¡°I have an important morning meeting at thepany. Fu Shiqin will be hereter, tell him if you need anything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei craned her head out of the nket and stayed silent whilst trying to figure out the title He Chi had addressed her with. She was frowning.


    Fu Hanzheng saw her twisted expression and thought that she wanted to say something. ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw that he was checking the time, so she shook her head.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    After seeing Fu Hanzheng off, He Chi carried the breakfast to her bedside.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t have eaten anythingst night. The porridge at our hospital is definitely delicious...¡±


    ¡°Doctor He, could you please change the way you address me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei reminded him, feeling displeased. He talked as if she really had been in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Well, that is just a matter of time before you are addressed by this title. You will get used to it.¡± He Chi said as he sat down on the sofa and started to eat the wontons.


    Gu Weiwei had lost her appetite after being called Sister-inw.


    ¡°Doctor He, President Fu and I are really not in a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is a cold-blooded robot. He only cares about work. Do you think that there is any other woman who has ever been so well taken care of by him ever?¡± He Chi ate and mumbled, and then he threw a look at the girl in the sickbed.


    ¡°As far as I know, you are the first girl, so what else should I call you apart from Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Grandma Fu wants them to take care of me.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    He Chi snorted. ¡°If I had not appeared in the parking lotst night, you would have done it in the car, judging from how deeply you were kissing.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 33: Long-Lasting?

    <h4>Chapter 33: Long-Lasting?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    An hourter, Fu Shiqin arrived. He stared at her for ten minutes by the bedside.


    Then he asked, ¡°Howe you flirted with my brother again?¡±


    Yesterday morning when she cut her hand, he helped her to stop the bleeding by bandaging and wrapping it.


    At night, he went to Jinxiu Compound to carry her to the hospital.


    Even he, as the brother, had never experienced such excellent treatment.


    Mu Weiwei threw an ¡®are you an idiot look¡¯ at him. ¡°I have no interest in your brother.¡±


    ¡°No interest in my brother? Then why did you force yourself onto him when he was drunk from the banquet?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    It was impossible to believe her words when she said that she had no interest in his brother, when she had been trying so hard to seduce him before.


    Hearing that someone was in the ward, He Chi woke up drowsily.


    Hearing what Fu Shiqin said, He Chi suddenly became incredibly awake.


    ¡°You really slept with him?¡±


    Mu Weiwei truly had no interest in talking with these two people any more. She had the nket over her head and tried to fall asleep.


    But He Chi was already interested by the topic of gossip and so He asked Fu Shiqin further, ¡°I had thought that Fu Hanzheng is up to something because she is pretty. But it seems that it was Sister-inw who had been up to something to begin with. Are you sure you slept with him? Fu Hanzheng is well and fine in bed?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean well and fine? You are the incapable one, okay?¡± Fu Shiqin started to defend his brother out of habit.


    He Chi said, ¡°Your brother has been single since birth. He doesn¡¯t date or marry anyone. He is a robot who does not even have any adult videos on hisputer. When she gave him such a passionate kissst night, he ended up giving her up! What other issues can it be apart from being incapable in that area?¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin threw a weird look at Gu Weiwei in the sickbed.


    This girl had been badgering his brother before, but after the night, she somehow lost her passion.


    Could it have really been the fact that his brother was incapable in that area, so she gave up courting him?


    So, he poked her nket and asked.


    ¡°Well... you said that you have no interest in my brother, could it have been because of this issue?¡±


    He Chi kept asking curiously standing on the other side of the bed.


    ¡°What is his size? How long could hest?¡±


    Gu Weiwei couldn¡¯t stand the questions. She lifted the nket and sat up. ¡°Why not ask him yourselves if you guys are so curious?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t tell us.¡± Fu Shiqin looked serious. He kept on asking.


    ¡°You know the best apart from my brother himself. You have seen it and used it...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless and returned with a casual reply. ¡°Alright, alright, you are all correct. Okay?¡±


    Fu Shiqin copsed. When God gave him a perfect appearance and an intelligent brain, he also deprived him of an even more important thing.


    He Chi let out a sigh of regret and said. ¡°There is an experienced Chinese doctor at the hospital who is quite professional in this aspect. What about... asking your brother to check in with him and see if his problem can be solved?¡±


    Gu Weiwei covered her ears, refusing to hear any more words from these two people.


    At seven in the afternoon, Fu Hanzheng left work. He then went to Jinxiu Compound to get some of her clothes and drove to the hospital.


    After he entered the room, he found the room filled with an air of strangeness. He ced the bag of clothes on the bed and said, ¡°Get changed, you are going home.¡±


    Hearing that she was discharged, Gu Weiwei picked up the clothes and changed in the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiqin and He Chi who had a weird expression of sympathy on their faces, and thought that something was wrong with Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she has recovered?¡±


    ¡°Brother, He Chi says that there is a very skillful Chinese doctor at the hospital, what about... having a checkup yourself?¡± Fu Shiqin inquired with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 34: Fu Hanzheng Never Had a Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 34: Fu Hanzheng Never Had a Girlfriend</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng frowned slightly. What made them make this pitiful face? It seemed that they were doing that for him, not for her.


    ¡°Spill it.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a nce, both looking embarrassed.


    No man would want anyone else to know about this kind of unmentionable disease.


    But since he already had the disease, he must have it cured.


    ¡°He Chi, you are the doctor, you can tell him the truth.¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°You are brothers, I am not family, so you speak.¡±


    If he irritated Fu Hanzheng, he would be in big trouble.


    Fu Shiqin was his brother, and his punishment would not be that big anyway.


    ¡°Brother, I mean... well...¡± Fu Shiqin stuttered for a long time, not having any idea of how to put it.


    Fu Hanzheng already looked very impatient. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Fu Shiqin scratched his head, finding it very difficult to speak out.


    Gu Weiwei, at this moment, had just gotten changed and walked out of the bathroom. She helped the two of them finish their sentence.


    ¡°They wonder whether you have some problems in bed, because you have never had a girlfriend, and you are unmarried, and you never have s*x with anyone or even have any adult videos on yourputer...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin and He Chi both became petrified.


    That was the truth, but could she just slow down a bit?


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sunk and fixed his eyes upon her.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit ufortable from his stare and pointed at the two people behind them.


    ¡°...That was what they said!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned his head sideways and gave them a killing look, making the two of them shiver.


    ¡°Who told you all of this?¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°She did!¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the killer look on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face, He Chi instantly made Gu Weiwei take the me.


    ¡°She said that she has no interest in you because you have a problem in bed.¡±


    Fu Shiqin added when he realized what it was going on. ¡°Yes, she told us about it! That is why we are wondering if you need a doctor.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    It had been these two dumb-headed persons who had been gossiping the entire afternoon and now they made her take the me, when they found the situation was turning disadvantageous for them.


    Fu Hanzheng stared at her for two more seconds. Instead of spending any more time on exining anything to Fu Hanzheng and He Chi, he asked Gu Weiwei to leave with him before he went out of the ward himself first.


    With a heavy heart, Gu Weiwei stepped into the car. She had thought that he would leave after he drove her to Jinxiu Compound.


    However, after he parked the car, he followed her back into the apartment upstairs.


    The moment they entered the apartment, she heard her phone ringing. She put down her things and went to answer the phone in the bedroom.


    ¡°Goddess, you missed ss today. I have been calling you the entire day.¡± Ji Cheng called.


    ¡°I am so sorry, I was suffering from a fever and I have juste back from the hospital. That is why I missed ss.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian exchanged a few words on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°Goddess, where do you live? Me and Qianqian can visit you now.¡±


    ¡°It is okay. I will meet you tomorrow when I get better.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at this luxuriously decorated apartment. She found it very difficult to exin to them why she was able to afford this apartment alone, if they were here.


    Having hung up the phone, she went through the missed calls. Apart from the calls from Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, Zhou Meiqin had called her numerous times too.


    Only now did she realize that one day had passed since she left the hotel the night before.


    When Zhou Meiqin failed to set her up, she was somehow punished. Right now, she must be seeking every way to take revenge on her.

 Chapter 35: Fierceness?

    <h4>Chapter 35: Fierceness?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, Fu Hanzheng had also received the report from Lei Meng in the study.


    ¡°Boss, I have checked what you have asked me to. Longsheng Enterprise is aiming at arge project with Tiansheng, and the contract was signed yesterday.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng closed the study. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    What made Lei Meng confused was why his boss started to care about Longsheng Enterprise. So he called Xu Qian this morning and asked about it. Xu Qian said that Lei Meng should pay more attention to the information rted to Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°They signed the contract with Wang Weidong from Tiansheng.¡± Lei Meng paused for a moment and continued. ¡°They had nned to give Miss. Mu to Wang Weidong as a present, but Miss. Mu ran away from the hotel yesterday and Li Jiacheng¡¯s wife Zhou Meiqin and Wang Weidong ended up being in the same room until noon.¡±


    ¡°Also... Wang Weidong had already sent out people to keep track of Miss. Mu this afternoon.¡±


    Having heard this , Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment before dispatching an order.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, get someone to follow her to make sure she is safe.¡±


    He did not want anything simr to happen again.


    It made him feel ufortable when the woman he had touched was being coveted by someone else.


    Although Lei Meng was curious as to why his own boss suddenly started to care about Mu Weiwei, he did not dare to ask him directly.


    ¡°Okay, I am on it now.¡±


    Having hung up the phone, Fu Hanzheng came out of the study and ran into Gu Weiwei who had juste out of her room. She was on her way to make preparations for dinner when she found him still there in surprise.


    ¡°President Fu, aren¡¯t you... going home?¡±


    ¡°I am out on business tomorrow morning after the meeting.¡±


    Although Gu Weiwei found it ufortable to share the same roof with him, this man had spent the entire night taking care of her.


    And she was living in his ce, so she couldn¡¯t possibly drive him away when Fu Hanzheng refused to leave.


    So she opened the fridge, took a look inside and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any food today, so you don¡¯t mind eating noodles for dinner, do you?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Fu Hanzheng didn¡¯t return to the study after saying those words.


    Instead, he stood on the spot and watched the back of the person who was busy making the food as if he were waiting for something.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit awkward at being stared at like this. She threw a look at him.


    Could he have gotten so hungry that he couldn¡¯t wait for dinner?


    ¡°If you are too hungry, what about eating the bread in the fridge?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng waited for a long while and asked directly, after he realized that she was not nning to tell him anything. ¡°Weiwei, is there anything you want to tell me regarding what happened yesterday?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment. Although it had been she who refused to visit hospital the day before, this man had been showing a great deal of kindness towards her anyways.


    He not only drove her to the hospital and demeaned himself by taking care of her the entire night. So it was totally reasonable for her to show some gratitude.


    She wiped her hands instantly and came to his side, bowing.


    ¡°President Fu, thank you for helping me at the hospital.¡±


    However, her gratitude did not please Fu Hanzheng, but actually displeased him instead.


    ¡°That is not... what I meant.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei was confused. Did he mean that she was not sincere enough in showing her gratitude?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me about being drugged?¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    On the way home from hospital, he had expected her to tell him something. Yet she had kept her mouth sealed throughout the entire time.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at this man who seemed a bit furious and said confusedly, ¡°I ran into some trouble. I can fix it myself.¡±


    They were not in a rtionship where she told him what displeased her and what made her miserable.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips, turned around and headed towards the study. Had he been too fierce when he was driving her out of Landscape Vi?


    That was why she was scared of him and tried to keep a distance from him purposefully?

 Chapter 36: The Unexpected Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Unexpected Kiss</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Twenty minutester, Gu Weiwei had the noodles served in a bowl and went to knock on the door of the study.


    ¡°President Fu, dinner is ready.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng opened the door and came out of the study, he was greeted by the appealing smell of warm noodles in the living room. He felt hungry.


    He sat down and took a few bites. The tomatoes were boiled so that they tasted both sweet and sour, and the egg felt soft and tender; the noodles blended with the open and smooth texture of the soup.


    Although the noodles were not as exquisitely made as the ones made by his home chef, the bowl of noodles tasted like home.


    The light of the dining room cast a mild gleam upon the girl sitting opposite him, making her look so beautiful. That was something he had never noticed before.


    Seeing that he stopped eating after a few bites, Gu Weiwei looked up in surprise. ¡°Not tasty?¡±


    ¡°It is very tasty.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng continued to eat the noodles and he even drank up the remainder of the soup.


    After the dinner, he did not return to the study to deal with the piles of documents but continued to observe the girl opposite him whilst sitting in the chair.


    Gu Weiwei felt his gaze on her, and she found it difficult to continue eating.


    ¡°You do not need to be so scared of me in the future.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei looked with curiosity at this man who was speaking.


    Had Fu Hanzheng gotten possessed by something since yesterday on?


    He started to talk to her in a weird way and looked at her in a weird way too.


    No one spoke for a minute. Then Fu Hanzheng stood up to get a cup of coffee from the coffee machine.


    ¡°The noodles were very tasty.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled, tidied up the tableware and washed them in the kitchen. Mu Weiwei¡¯s mother loved cooking, and she picked up some skills from her.


    She had been living in the Gu Family and did not have to cook for herself. But there was one time when Gu Siting was suffering from a stomach issue, and that was what had made her learn to make some simple home dishes with the chefs.


    After washing the dishes, she thought of the deadline for the Film Academy application, so she said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I would like to check something on the inte. Can I... use theputer?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed without hesitation. He then headed into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Gu Weiwei took out the identification card that she had taken from her things from Zhou Linna, went into the study and opened the official website of Film Academy. She nced through the requirements for the application, registered an ount and started to fill in the application form.


    Since the photos and identification card were needed, she had to turn on the scanner and spent almost a whole hour trying to finish the application.


    ¡°Why Film Academy?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had appeared behind her somehow.


    As far as he remembered, she had always been a piano learner and the rumours said that she was gifted.


    The entertainment zone was tooplicated for a girl to be in it.


    ¡°A dream maybe.¡± Gu Weiwei closed the page, stood up and said, ¡°I am done now, thank you.¡±


    This man was so intimidating that his appearance made the entire study fill with an inexplicable kind of pressure. So she decided to leave after expressing her gratitude.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Fu Hanzheng said, and took ahold of her slender waist and ced her on the desk.


    ¡°I have one thing I would like to confirm, please cooperate with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned backwards, trying to pull herself away from him.


    The man leaned forward and ced his hands on the table on either side so that she could not even get off the table.


    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t we get another...¡±


    Before she finished the words, the man took hold of her chin and forced her to look up at him.


    Then, his lips that were full of lust, were pressed upon hers without any warning and started to invade her lips and tongue.

 Chapter 37: A Beast Unsealed

    <h4>Chapter 37: A Beast Unsealed</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei was totally dumbfounded by the kiss. Before she realized what was going on, the man¡¯s burning tongue had already reached her soft and tender tongue; so that her lips and tongue were full of the special scent of that man.


    She leaned herself backwards, trying hard to get rid of him. Yet the man leaned forward with her until she finally lost her bnce and fell onto the table.


    The moment she was about to fall, a hand held the back of her head so that he ced her head gently onto the table in case her head hit on the hard surface.


    However, the man¡¯s invasion did not cease.


    Gu Weiwei tried hard to push the man away who had his chest lowered towards her, yet instead of getting him off her, she ended up releasing his bath robe so that her hand felt the man¡¯s sturdy chest.


    Annoyed, she took a heavy bite on the man¡¯s lips, and the sweet taste of blood soon spread over their lips and tongue.


    Startled by the pain, Fu Hanzheng left her lips, stretched out his hands to wipe off the blood on his lips, looking gleeful.


    Then he pulled her up so she could sit up straight. Yet he still refused to let her go.


    Furious, Gu Weiweig red at him, panting heavily. ¡°What do you want to confirm anyway?¡±


    A patch of redness painted the man¡¯s thin lips, and he smiled, exactly like an unbearably enchanting monster.


    ¡°I want to confirm if I am interested in you.¡±


    And she did taste much better than he had expected.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down and said seriously, ¡°President Fu, I did do something stupid and offended you numerous times before. I apologize to you now, here. But I truly have no interest in you, none at all!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his fingertips and brushed away the girl¡¯s loosened strands of hair behind her ears and showed a touch of delight. ¡°If it is because I did not show much gentleness the other night, please give me one more chance, and I am sure you will be satisfied.¡±


    Honestly, it was definitely not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to have taken away a girl¡¯s virginity in such a rude way.


    Gu Weiwei became so furious that she shivered slightly. She was already trying very hard to stay away from this dangerous man, yet something had triggered him so that he suddenly started to flirt with her.


    ¡°President Fu, I approached you because I wanted to make use of you to help me with my revenge.¡±


    ¡°Now, you can continue to make use of me.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with an unprecedentedly patient and mild voice as he stared at this girl¡¯s sparklingly bright eyes. ¡°I can help you to take revenge and get everything that belongs to the Mu Family, but you must... be my woman first.¡±


    ¡°No need. Look at Li Jiacheng, any wealthy man is just unreliable. So I will get everything back with my own strength.¡± Gu Weiwei tried hard to press down her anger. If she had not been aware of her own strength and status that made it impossible for her to beat him, she would have hit him hard at the moment.


    ¡°Now, move away from me.¡±


    ¡°With your own strength?¡± Fu Hanzheng burst into a smallughter. ¡°I can make sure that you can¡¯t move an inch in this country.¡±


    ¡°Ha, so what a President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise can do is to deal with a teenage girl like me in such a mean way?¡± Gu Weiwei said between clenched teeth.


    ¡°Businessmen are always tricky and they always do whatever it takes to get whatever they desire.¡± Fu Hanzheng showed a faintugh.


    Gu Weiwei stared right into this man¡¯s profound dark eyes coldly. ¡°Then you can just let me die. I have already lost so much and I do not care if it costs one more life.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carried her off the desk, stretched out his hands and touched her head as a way of constion.


    ¡°Just go and sleep. Good Night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went straight to her room, locked the door and blocked the door with all the tables and wardrobes.


    Mu Weiwei had put her into such a horrible position to have stimted Fu Hanzheng.


    After Fu Hanzheng had forcefully slept with her, he was like an unsealed beast that went into his damned heat.

 Chapter 38: Slept with My Brother Again?!

    <h4>Chapter 38: Slept with My Brother Again?!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei did not dare to open the door and walk out of her room. She leaned herself against the door, trying to hear if there was any movement outside the room. She nned not to leave the bedroom until Fu Hanzheng was gone.


    Fu Hanzheng got up early as usual. He was waiting for his clothes and the briefcase that Xu Qian had delivered to him.


    With eyes upon this elegantly seated man who was drinking coffee, Xu Qian asked, ¡°Should we ask Miss. Mu to join us?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the tightly closed door. ¡°No need, she does not want to see me right now.¡±


    Xu Qian was not very sure about the way his own boss treated women. When Miss. Mu ran after him all the time before, he found her annoying.


    Now when Mu Weiwei had stopped bothering him, it became his own turn to badger her. What a... perverted idea!


    After breakfast, Fu Hanzheng got himself ready for thepany. He engaged himself in reading the material for the morning meeting whilst exchanging some words with Xu Qian. Then he suddenly noticed a flower store on the roadside that was just opening.


    ¡°Pull over.¡±


    Xu Qian instantly pulled over the car, turned around and asked, ¡°What is it, Boss?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the flower store on the roadside and said, ¡°What is the most proper flower to express the feeling of regret?¡±


    Xu Qian threw a weird look at him and answered based on how he apologized to his own girlfriend. ¡°Yellow roses or lillies.¡±


    ¡°Go buy the yellow roses.¡± Fu Hanzheng said. He must have startled her the night before.


    Xu Qian got out of the car, went into the flower store and bought a bunch of yellow roses. When he came back to the car, Fu Hanzheng was already in the driver¡¯s seat.


    He grabbed the card from the bunch of flowers and scribbled some lines before stuffing it back into the flowers.


    ¡°You do not need to go to thepany. Just deliver the flowers to the apartment.¡±


    As Xu Qian watched the ck Rolls-Royce Phantom joining the flow of cars, he lowered his gaze to the yellow flowers and then followed the orders by taking a taxi back to Jinxiu Compound.


    Right, it was the first time for his boss to send a bunch of flowers to a girl, and it was an important mission that was not to be messed up.


    Jinxiu Compound.


    Hearing that Fu Hanzheng had left, Gu Weiwei pulled away the tables and wardrobes behind the door and went out to freshen up. She was getting herself ready to meet Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    She had just gotten changed and opened the door when she ran into Xu Qian who was about to knock on the door with a bunch of flowers in his arms.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Boss asked me to deliver these to you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the delicate yellow roses which were meant for an apology and realized that maybe he was apologizing to her about forcing himself on her the night before?


    After a long time, Xu Qian put the flowers on the table after noticing that she did not n to take them.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, it is the first time Boss gives flowers to a girl, I hope you will like it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not embarrass Xu Qian. But when she thought of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s words about going out on business, she still asked with a worried heart. ¡°Assistant Xu, your boss is going out on business today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ne takes off at eleven.¡± Xu Qian answered with honesty.


    ¡°How many days will he be gone?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡±


    If he was going to be away for three days, then she would be safe for three days. But she still needed to find a ce to live so that she could move out of this wolf¡¯s den.


    The moment Xu Qian left she took the flowers, went downstairs and tossed them down into the dustbin.


    In the meantime at the office of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, Fu Shiqin and all the top managers were staring at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wound on his lips, totally transfixed.


    Fu Shiqin remembered that when he drove Mu Weiwei back to the Jinxiu Compound, he did not show up at Landscape Viter. And this wound happened to be on his lips, so there was no doubt that the wound was generated because of Mu Weiwei.


    Then he, with a gossiping mindset, sent a text ¨C ¡°Mu Weiwei, did you sleep with my brother against night?!¡±

 Chapter 39: Mrs President

    <h4>Chapter 39: Mrs President</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A minuteter, Gu Weiwei sent a text back ¨C ¡°Your brother is in his heat period, get a girl to help him vent his anger.¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a sneaky look at his own brother who was in the middle of a speech and replied instantly, ¡°You are here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Could it have been because of his and He Chi¡¯s stimting talks that he went to Mu Weiwei for some pleasure the night before?


    Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°Goodbye, you are no longer in my contacts list.¡±


    It was not until the meeting was over when Xu Qian came to thepany in a hurry. ¡°Xu, you are not a guy who iste, what made you arrive sote today?¡±


    ¡°I delivered flowers for Boss.¡± Xu Qian said with a smile.


    After he said those words, all the top managers from different departments who were about to leave the meeting leaned forward and asked.


    ¡°Second Master, is President in a rtionship now?¡±


    ¡°The wound on his lips must be from a girl, right?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Xu, is the girl pretty? Which family is she from?¡±


    ....


    ¡°Of course, my brother has an extremely great taste for girls.¡± Fu Shiqin said proudly, showing an expression of pride as if he himself had gotten a girlfriend too.


    ¡°Second Master, can you tell us which family is the girlfriend from?¡± The Director of Human Resources Department smiled and asked in a ttering way.


    This was their president¡¯s first girlfriend and she might be the future Mrs President.


    ¡°Noment.¡± Fu Shiqin said in a mysterious way.


    It took only one afternoon before the love affairs of Fu Hanzheng, the President of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise were spread over the entirepany. When it reached the Public Rtions Department, the female staff became crazy with jealousy.


    Meng Ruya did not attend the morning meeting and she did not arrive at thepany until the afternoon. So she had no idea what had happened. She told her subordinates about the work briefly and said, ¡°I have something to do in the afternoon, you guys are on your own.¡±


    ¡°You are going to meet Mrs. Fu right, judging from what you said on the phone.¡± One female employee said enviously.


    Meng Ruya smiled elegantly. ¡°Mrs. Fu said that she has a friend who was opening a clubst night, and she wanted me to join the banquet with her.¡±


    ¡°Did you spend the night at the Fu Family?¡± Another female employee asked out of surprise.


    Meng Ruya nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°There was a family banquet and it was getting veryte, so I spent the night there.¡±


    She tried every means to showcase her close rtionship with the Fu Family.


    ¡°Manager Meng, the flowers from this morning must be given to you, right?¡± When one female employee heard that she spent the night at the Fu Family, she automatically associated the gossip she heard this morning to her.


    Meng Ruya smiled. She did not admit anything, nor did she deny anything.


    ¡°Manager Meng, just tell us! The entirepany knows that the President is in a rtionship now and he even asked Assistant Xu to deliver the flowers this morning, and you have brought flowers with you to thepany too.¡±


    ¡°And you spent the night at the Fu Family and Mrs. Fu even asked you to join her this afternoon. Is there going to be a piece of joyous breaking news being announced soon?¡±


    ¡°Manager Meng, are you going to be our Mrs President soon?¡±


    ....


    Meng Ruya¡¯s elegant smile somehow stiffened. ¡°Who told you that this bunch of flowers is from the President?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Xu waste for work today and when the Second Master asked him for the reason, he said that he went to deliver the flowers to the President¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Also, Director Lin says that the President¡¯s lips were bitten and apparently it was from a kiss. And Manager Meng, who else could it have been when you spent the night at the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just get back to work. I am going to pick up Aunt now.¡± Meng Ruya took up the flowers and left the office, drawing a great deal of attention and envy.


    The moment she opened the car door, she tossed the flowers into the car.


    This bunch of flowers was bought by her as a present for the opening of the store. It was not at all from Fu Hanzheng and Fu Hanzheng did not show up at the vist night either.


    She had just driven away the annoying Mu Weiwei, who else was standing in her way now?

 Chapter 40: A Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Blind Date</h4>


    Gu Weiwei tossed away the flowers and received a call from Ji Cheng, who asked her toe over to her house with Luo Qianqian.


    She and Luo Qianqian met first and then they took a taxi and headed towards Ji Cheng¡¯s home.


    On the way there, her phone rang again. She answered the call and found that it was the firm voice of Mr. Ming Zongyuan.


    ¡°Girl, are you at school?¡±


    ¡°I have asked for leave. I am outside.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Ming Zongyuan smiled mysteriously, ¡°Where are you now? I will ask my driver to pick you up. There is someone important I would like you to meet.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ming, I have an appointment this afternoon, and I can¡¯t be there.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down the invitation.


    ¡°I told you about my grandson Ye right, he has just returned from abroad and I would like you guys to meet up. I have shown him your picture...¡±


    ¡°Where did you get my picture?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    ¡°I snapped a shot when you were herest time.¡± Ming Zongyuan said unashamedly and continued to speak highly of his own grandson. ¡°Ye is a very handsome guy and his personality is great too. He is an architect and he has won many prizes overseas...¡±


    Gu Weiwei put her phone away from herself and shouted, ¡°Mr. Ming, I am sorry, Mr. Ming, the reception here is very bad, what did you say? What....¡±


    She hung up the phone and switched it off entirely.


    This old man was being serious when he said that he wanted her to be his grand daughter-inw. She had turned him down and now he was pushing her.


    She was still a student who was yet to graduate from high school, and now he wanted her to go on a blind date.


    Luo Qianqian watched her switching the phone with a weird look. ¡°Who was it? You look scared to death.¡±


    ¡°A weird old dude. He wants me to go on a blind date with his grandson. I am still young, okay?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned, feeling troubled.


    She had to find a ce to live so that she could move out before Fu Hanzheng returned.


    If she couldn¡¯t find any amodation, she would have to end up being in the school dormitory.


    But living with Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqin sounded disgusting.


    ¡°That is not weird. Ji Cheng ims that she wants to marry you every day.¡± Luo Qianqian stressed.


    Ji Cheng had been fascinated by her idol Fu Shiyi, yet after knowing her, Fu Shiyi was now second in rank.


    She had be Mu Weiwei¡¯s most loyal fan, who was totally delighted to see her at anytime.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and realized that Ji Cheng was really that kind of girl.


    Ji Cheng was a lovely girl who had average scores and no big dreams.


    Luo Qianqian, on the other hand, was a rational and calm school student who had always had very high grades. She wondered what brought these two girls together as friends.


    They two kept chatting and came to the military courtyard where Ji Cheng¡¯s home was located.


    The moment she entered the room, Ji Cheng pushed Gu Weiwei into her own bathroom.


    ¡°Goddess, I have got clothes and a towel ready, take a shower and wash your hair first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I washed it yesterday.¡±


    What was this strange way of greeting when the host forced the guest to take a shower as soon as the guest stepped into the door?


    ¡°Then wash it again.¡± Ji Cheng pleaded with her two palms clenched together.


    Gu Weiwei could not resist her, so she took a shower, washed her hair and got herself dressed into the night gown on her request.


    Ji Cheng was in the middle of showing Luo Qianqian the presents she had received. ¡°Look at this bracelet, and this doll and all these brooches, aren¡¯t they pretty?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the bed that was covered by various kinds of small ornaments. They were apparently bought from different foreign countries.


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at them and said, ¡°So these are all presents brought back home by your extremely handsome cousin?¡±


    Ji Cheng nodded and said as she brought out the ne around her neck.


    ¡°And this ne too, look there are carved letters on it.¡±


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at them and found that those were in Greek.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°Excellent grades for all examinations.¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Gu Weiwei took it and threw a look at it, then she returned it to her, frowning.


    To hell with ¡®excellent grades for all examinations¡¯, the carved letters meant ¡®my little angel¡¯.


    Silly girl, she was not even aware that she was being flirted with.

 Chapter 41: The Unavoidable Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Unavoidable Blind Date</h4>


    Ji Cheng took back the ne and put it on again. Feeling excited, she brought out two more jewelry boxes.


    ¡°Stretch out your hands.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian exchanged a nce and then each of them stretched out their left hand.


    Ji Cheng opened the jewelry boxes and put a piece on for each of them. All of the bracelets had the same style.


    ¡°See? They are all the same. I asked my cousin to bring them back for me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei observed her wrist and the exotically styled bracelet and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, it is very pretty.¡±


    Luo Qianqian dangled her wrist and said, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t have a present to give back to you.¡±


    ¡°No need, this is the symbol of our friendship.¡±


    Ji Cheng had one arm over Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulder and the other over Luo Qianqian¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get changed. I am going to present to you my extremely handsome cousin.¡±


    ¡°Why are we getting changed? I am not on a blind date.¡± Luo Qianqianined.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I just got changed before I came here.¡±


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s club is opening today and the asion is way too over the top. So we have to look formal too.¡± Ji Cheng said as she took out the dresses she had picked for them previously.


    ¡°Why do you want me to look so cute?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s face sank when she saw the pink and blue dress of sweetness in her hands.


    ¡°Well, it is the style of my wardrobe. Maybe you can pick another one?¡± Ji Cheng said as she opened the wardrobe.


    The wardrobe was full of rosy and cute dresses and clothes, making Luo Qianqian give up on choosing anything else.


    ¡°Alright, I will wear this one.¡±


    Gu Weiwei dried her hair and changed into the gown that Ji Cheng had prepared for her.


    ¡°Goddess, I want to marry you!¡±


    Ji Cheng¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw her in her dress.


    ¡°Wait until you are a man in your next life.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°My mother bought this dress for me, but I am not tall enough to wear this. You look so pretty in it, just like a fairydy!¡± Ji Cheng said with excitement as she spun around her.


    Just as they were talking, her phone rang. She went to pick it up, still bubbling in excitement.


    ¡°Hello, cousin?¡±


    ¡°Well, we will be there in two hours.¡±


    Having hung up the phone, she urged them.


    ¡°Hurry up, put on makeup, we are out of time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Makeup too?¡±


    Ji Cheng threw a look at her ¨C without makeup, Gu Weiwei already looked amazing.


    ¡°Forget it, you do not need any makeup, we will put some on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was happy that she did not need to go through the trouble after hearing what she said. So she threw herself down in the seat beside and started to search for renting information in the neighborhood around school.


    After a long time, she heard the two girls talking with each other.


    ¡°Ah, I missed my eye-line.¡±


    ¡°Damn, my eyeshadow keeps on getting heavier.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei put down the phone and went over to help them. She helped them to remove the makeup they had put on, removed the eye shadow and helped them with their eyebrows.


    ¡°I will do the eyshes myself.¡±


    Ji Cheng said with a smile as she had her face between her hands in front of the mirror. Her face lookedpletely fresh.


    ¡°Oh, my eyes look veryrge in this way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my Goddess is good at everything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was in the middle of helping Luo Qianqian with the eyebrows, so she ignored Ji Cheng.


    She was capable of doing what they could do only because she had learnt a bit more than them and turned out to be a few years older.


    When the three of them were ready, Ji Cheng¡¯s cousin had his driver pick them up. The three of them went into the car together.


    After they exited the car, Gu Weiwei noticed all the expensive cars parked outside the club.


    This was indeed a very exaggerated asion, just like what Ji Cheng said.


    They were about to enter the club when a car pulled over, from which Ming Zongyuan stepped out and said with a smile, ¡°Hey you, girl, why didn¡¯t youe when I asked you to at first?¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    So, when Mr. Ming was asking her to go on a blind date, he was nning to have her and the blind date in this ce?

 Chapter 42: Unexpected Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 42: Unexpected Blind Date</h4>


    Ji Cheng called out to Ming Zongyuan when she caught sight of him.


    ¡°Grandfather, you are here too.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. Could the world really be so small?


    Ming Zongyuan looked at the three girls and asked, ¡°You all know each other?¡±


    ¡°She is the one I told you about, the very excellent piano teacher.¡± Ji Cheng proudly presented Gu Weiwei to her grandfather.


    Ming Zongyuan came to a realization... So the pretty and skilled girl her granddaughter kept on talking about everyday turned out to be the one he knew.


    It was true that families would always belong together.


    This must be the destiny of heaven¡¯s order for his sweet grandson.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Ji Cheng and then she noticed the bright smile on Ming Zongyuan¡¯s face.


    She felt that she had been fooled by Ji Cheng.


    Ming Zongyuan showed them into the club and instead of going into the guest filled dining room, they went to the backyard.


    It was a club decorated in the baroque style, which created an elegant and noble aura.


    ¡°Sit here for a moment, I will bring my grandson here after going to greet everyone in the dining room.¡± Ming Zongyuan said with a smile.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°...¡±


    You had better not...e back.


    After Ji Cheng saw off Ming Zongyuan, she sat down and pointed at the club and said, ¡°Look, my cousin designed all of this. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at her and said, ¡°So, you tricked me intoing here on a blind date too?¡±


    Ji Cheng let out an embarrassedughter. ¡°Goddess, I like you so much, but I can¡¯t marry you. So if my cousin marries you, then every good thing will be in the same family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and said, ¡°Your cousin....¡±


    She was just about to speak when Luo Qianqian asked, ¡°Where is the bathroom? My belly feels weird.¡±


    Ji Cheng put down her drink, stood up and said, ¡°Goddess, sit here and wait for us. I will go with her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and saw them off.


    Ji Cheng must have been too silly to realize that her cousin was into her instead of Gu Weiwei. And what made her bring her on a blind date with her cousin?


    The carved letters on the ne and all those things for young girls... If a man was not interested in a woman, why would he be bothered to buy all of those things.


    Also, Ji Cheng had told them before that she was an adopted daughter of the Ji Family, meaning that she and her cousin were not blood-rted.


    She kept talking about how excellent her cousin was and it was clear that they two were in a very close rtionship.


    She was just thinking about how to get rid of this awkward blind date when someone approached her and sneered. ¡°Mu Weiwei, seems that you are indeed a tricky woman to have sneaked into such a ce?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and recognized that the speaker turned out to be Mrs. Meng, who had been to the Fu Family before.


    That was to say, she was Meng Ruya¡¯s mother, Wu Xiulian


    Wu Xiulian had observed her for a while from a distance and recognized that she turned out to be the shameless Mu Weiwei who stayed with the Fu Family.


    It was said that she had been driven out of the house before, but now she had shown up here in this ce.


    Because of her, Ruya¡¯s rtionship with the Master had somehow cooled down and she was trying to find a way to take revenge.


    Wu Xiulian approached her, looking disdainful.


    ¡°So which sugar daddy did you have to suck up to after being driven out by the Fu Family?¡±


    The people who were able to attend this asion today were either nobles or the wealthy and so Mu Weiwei was definitely not qualified toe to this ce at all.


    Therefore, she must have sucked up to a man so as to be able to enter the event.

 Chapter 43: The Discontinued Version of MG

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Discontinued Version of MG</h4>


    Gu Weiwei dug into the cake leisurely with her fork and put it into her mouth. The sweetness of the cake was just right, and it must have been a product of a Michelin-starred chef, probably one with three stars.


    Seeing My Weiwei ignoring her, Wu Xiulian snorted coldly.


    ¡°Do you think that just because you have slept with Fu Hanzheng, you are the daughter-inw of the Fu Family? Just because you are here because of a man, doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you are a decent aristocrat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip on the fruit juice and said calmly, ¡°I am not sure if I am a decent aristocrat, but the way that Mrs. Meng is talking is making you look like an indecent person.¡±


    No women from any aristocratic families would speak in such a mean way at such a formal asion.


    ¡°Who are you swearing at?¡± Wu Xiulian bellowed with an ashen face.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Did I refer to you?¡±


    As the two were arguing, many guests were drawn to the site. Someone recognized that Mrs. Meng was a guest of Mrs. Fu, so they stepped forward and asked, ¡°What is it going on, Mrs. Meng?¡±


    Mrs. Fu often brought the daughter of the Meng Family to different banquets and apparently, she had already epted her as the daughter-inw. That was why they should somehow tter Mrs. Meng ahead of time.


    Wu Xiulian squinted at Gu Weiwei who was still seated there drinking afternoon tea as if nothing had happened. ¡°Nothing, just an arrogant girl who has sneaked into the party.¡±


    Meng Ruya also showed up when she heard the noise. A touch of hatred shed across her eyes when she spotted Mu Weiwei.


    Although she had been driven out of the Fu Family, she had still slept with Fu Hanzheng and she had seeded in getting the painting from Mr. Ming, which had humiliated her in front of the Fu¡¯s.


    Seeing the crowd gettingrger, Wu Xiulian said to the female guests who were the majority in the crowd. ¡°Watch out everyone, this girl specialises in seducing someone else¡¯s husband, especially ones who have a lot of money.¡±


    Hearing the words, the female guests all turned to Gu Weiwei with a disdainful look when they noticed how pretty this girl actually looked.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her eyes and saw the tasty desert on the te. Her good mood had been totally ruined, so she looked up and confronted Wu Xiulian with a look of coldness.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, who do you think I have seduced, and what is your nder based on?¡±


    Even though Mu Weiwei had courted Fu Hanzheng, Meng Ruya was still not the formal daughter-inw of the Fu Family. Nor had she been engaged to Fu Hanzheng either.


    Even though she had slept with Fu Hanzheng, she had not seduced Meng Ruya¡¯s man.


    ¡°You...¡± Wu Xiulian got stuck with words.


    She was just annoyed that this girl had moved into the Fu Family and slept with the man her daughter hadid eyes upon.


    But if she spilled out the truth, she would humiliate the Fu Family. So she couldn¡¯t just simply say that she had seduced Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You know pretty well what dirt you had done! I am just trying to save your face.¡±


    Gu Weiwei narrowed her beautiful eyes, showing a bit of intimidating air.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, if I have done something dirty, you must tell me what on earth it is. If you refuse to point it out, then you better apologize to me. I do not ept any false usations.¡±


    Her aim was to be a part of the entertainment industry, and if the usation was not rified right here right now, people would think that any role she received was in exchange of s*x.


    Also, she did not want to be considered as such a girl anyway.


    Seeing that the crowd was standing on her side, Wu Xiulian snorted in a loud voice, ¡°Who do you think you are that I have to apologize to you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up with the fork and nced at Wu Xiulian¡¯s exquisite leather handbag.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, your bag looks... pretty.¡±


    Wu Xiulian lowered her look and said, ¡°It is the discontinued version of MG, something you will never get.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised the corner of her lips and looked on coldly.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not going to apologize to me for what you just said?¡±


    Wu Xiulian snorted proudly, ¡°I have said nothing wrong. Why should I apologize to you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of pity and stabbed the expensive leather handbag that Wu Xiulian had been showing off with the silver fork, leaving a scraped mark on the smooth surface.


    She had been in a very bad mood recently. She could tolerate Fu Hanzheng since she simply couldn¡¯t irritate him, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate a woman like this one.


    Wu Xiulian and Meng Ruya were shocked and screamed in horror.


    ¡°This is the discontinued version of MG, there are no more than ten avable in the world. And you have just... just scratched it?!¡±

 Chapter 44: The Discontinued Version of MG 2

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Discontinued Version of MG 2</h4>


    The female guests felt sorry for Mrs. Meng and her ruined MG handbag, which was said to be the discontinued version.


    MG was the top luxury brand and during recent years, fewer and fewer products had been produced. Their products were also getting more and more expensive. A discontinued version handbag like this might not even be able to be bought no matter how much money one had.


    ¡°The discontinued handbag of MG? That must have cost at least eight hundred or nine hundred thousand yuan!¡±


    ¡°If there are only fewer than ten of such handbags across the globe, then it might actually cost more than one million.¡±


    ¡°MG has not produced new things for years and every single piece costs an arm and a leg. This girl is simply too fierce! She has ruined such an expensive handbag just because she was angry.¡±


    ....


    The guests had now established a terrible impression of Gu Weiwei, and even more so after they heard what Wu Xiulian said.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei! This handbag costs 1.8 million yuan, now even 2 million yuan does not buy one like this. You have ruined it totally!¡± Meng Ruya confronted Gu Weiwei angrily.


    That was her bag. She had lent it to her mother and it was now totally ruined.


    Gu Weiwei tossed the fork back onto the table, showing no regret for what she had just done. ¡°If she had apologized to me a moment ago, none of this would have happened. So now, you are ming this on me?¡±


    ¡°Will you be dead or something if I scold you? Now you have ruined my handbag after a few words that I said! Would you have killed me if I had said more?¡± Wu Xiulian¡¯s heart ached so badly when she saw the scratches on the handbag.


    Soon, Mrs. Fu and thedy of the Ming Family heard the chaos and gathered around. When they saw Wu Xiulian¡¯s anxious and angry face they asked Ruya, ¡°Ruya, what happened?¡±


    Meng Ruya looked wronged and soon her eyes were filled with tears. Then she said, ¡°My mother saw Weiwei sneaking into this ce and was trying to persuade her to leave rather than staying and causing trouble here. She became annoyed and then ruined my mother¡¯s bag out of anger. It is the discontinued version of MG and it cannot be bought on the market.¡±


    Mrs. Fu was born into nobility and she was pretty aware of the luxurious brand of MG. There had been fewer products presented by MG during the past few years, so their products were bing more and more precious.


    She was actually quite jealous of Mrs. Meng who had brought the handbag here to this asion.


    ¡°Did you really do that, Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°She said that I specialize in seducing powerful and wealthy men. What I want is an apology.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded full of justice. She did not think that she had done anything wrong.


    What had Wu Xiulian said disgusted her... and so did this handbag.


    ¡°Those were just words, and you did not have to do anything like that. This is the Ming Family¡¯s celebration, not a ce for you to throw your temper.¡± Mrs. Fu scolded her furiously.


    It did not matter what fuss she had made at the Fu Family, because those incidents were just family affairs. When she did something so humiliating at someone else¡¯s celebration, the Fu Family would also be humiliated at the same time.


    And how would she be able to afford the handbag when she ruined someone else¡¯s handbag, Old Lady of the Fu Family would have to cover for her in the end anyway.


    ¡°Just words?¡± Gu Weiwei let out a coldugh. She coughed through her hoarse throat gained because of her oing flu and continued on. ¡°She said I seduced a rich and powerful man toe here to this asion, this would inte as a widely spread rumor by the time the banquet is finished.¡±


    ¡°This is something that I have never done and if I work, get into a rtionship or get married in the future, women would consider me as a vixen who seduces men and men would consider me as an easy girl. Rumors go around so why should I not get an apology from her?¡±


    In addition, she was nning to enter the film industry and if the rification was not concluded today, she would have left herself a mark of ckened history.


    ¡°Why would you sneak into such a banquet if this is not your n?¡± Wu Xiulian said.


    She must be seeking for another rich man to support her after she was driven away by the Fu Family and found that she had nowhere to go.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian had just returned from the bathroom and saw a group of people surrounding Gu Weiwei. They had also heard what Wu Xiulian had used Gu Weiwei of.


    ¡°Who did you say sneaked in? Weiwei is here at my cousin Ming Ye¡¯s invitation and brought in by my grandfather! How dare you say that she sneaked in!¡±

 Chapter 45: Here on A Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 45: Here on A Blind Date</h4>


    Wu Xiulian threw a look at Meng Ruya, not sure if what Ji Cheng had said was true or false.


    Meng Ruya was, after all, a manager of the public rtions department. She was quite good at facing crisis. ¡°She is dressed like this and she doesn¡¯t even have an invitation card. It is hard to tell if she was invited in or sneaked in.¡±


    Mrs. Fu turned her head and looked at thedy of the Ming Family and asked with a low voice, ¡°She is here really at your invitation?¡±


    The club was, strictly speaking, opened by Ming Ye. If she was really here at the host¡¯s invitation, then they truly were not in a ce to scold her for anything.


    Thedy of the Ming Family thought for a while and said, ¡°the Old Master did say that he was going to bring a girl to meet Ye. I am not sure about the details.¡±


    Seeing that the crowd still did not buy her words, Ji Cheng waved at Ming Zongyuan and her cousin Ming Ye who were approaching them. ¡°Grandfather, this woman said that Weiwei sneaked in! They even badmouthed her.¡±


    ¡°I brought her in. If she should not be here, then does it mean that I should not be here either?¡± Ming Zongyuan shouted with a serious face in a vigorous voice.


    He had meant to set up a blind date between Gu Weiwei and his grandson, but these people had now made such a mess that the girl might have run away. If that happened, who would make it up to him for losing a granddaughter-inw?


    ¡°Dad, this is just a misunderstanding. Sorry, I was too careless to notice this.¡± Thedy of the Ming Family came over to help Ming Zongyuan sit down.


    Ming Ye was dressed in a ck suit. He pushed up his gold-rim sses and bowed to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Sorry that you have run into such trouble.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I was being impulsive. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Those female guests who had given a hand to Wu Xiulian all looked embarrassed at this moment.


    They had really thought that this girl was a vixen who seduces men, but she was going on a blind date with the Grandson Master of the Ming Family, so why would she ever want to seduce any men?


    Mr. Ming was not involved in the political field, but one of his two sons was a high ranking officer in the military and the other an important man in the field of politics.


    Ming Ye was the most beloved grandson of Mr. Ming and apparently, Mr. Ming was very satisfied with this girl that he might be taking her in as a granddaughter-inw.


    As the host of the club, Ming Ye stepped forward and said, ¡°Please rify all the misunderstandings and as for the ruined bag, I can make thepensation for not taking care of you earlier on.¡±


    ¡°That woman said that Weiwei seduces men! When did you ever see my Weiwei seduce any men?¡± Ji Cheng red at Wu Xiulian and Meng Ruya angrily.


    She would hate these two people if they had ruined the blind date between her Goddess and her cousin.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched and threw a look at Ji Cheng who was apparently more angry than she herself. Honestly, could she stop saying that she was her family¡¯s, when she was not?¡±


    ¡°A girl¡¯s reputation is very important. And Mrs. Meng better have a good reason to exin what you have just said. Who has the Mu Girl seduced? Bring him here and expose the truth! If nothing like this happened, apologize to her now.¡± Mr. Ming sat on the chair with two hands resting on his cane. His back was straight and he looked quite imposing. ¡°What on earth is going on in your mind when you try to ruin the reputation of a young girl without evidence? You have a daughter yourself!¡±


    Mrs. Fu spoke up when she saw the situation. ¡°Mr. Ming, it is just a misunderstanding. Mrs. Mrs. Meng has said something wrong and Weiwei has ruined her handbag too. They are even. Let¡¯s not ruin your banquet just because of such a trivial matter.¡±


    She had never expected that Mu Weiwei could have done something that pleased Mr. Ming so that he wanted to set up a blind date for her and his own grandson Ming Ye.


    Having heard the words, Gu Weiwei did not n to let the entire matter go away. Instead, she said, ¡°As long as Mrs. Meng apologizes to me, I canpensate for the handbag.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Wu Xiulian snorted. ¡°How shameless you are to let the Ming Familypensate for you.¡±


    ¡°I meant, I myself will make thepensation, not others.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a low voice.


    Mrs. Fu frowned in displeasure. If she did not want to get money from the Ming Family, she would turn to Old Lady for the money. What money did she have to make thepensation after she was driven out by the Li Family?


    Ji Cheng threw a worried look at Gu Weiwei. This handbag cost almost two million yuan, so where would she get the money for thepensation from?


    Wu Xiulian threw a look at her own daughter. She understood that if she continued to be stubborn, the Ming Family would be displeased. So she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, it was a lie that you seduced men. I apologize for what I have said.¡±


    Meng Ruya clenched her teeth out of loathing when she saw her mother bending down in front of so many nobles. ¡°Mu Weiwei, my mother has apologized. Now, how will you make thepensation?¡±

 Chapter 46: Meng Ruya Was Furious

    <h4>Chapter 46: Meng Ruya Was Furious</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I can force myself to ept the apology.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded, took a step forward and stretched out her hands as she said, ¡°If you want me to make thepensation, then I will have to be convinced that your handbag is authentic.¡±


    Wu Xiulian took out the private things from the bag and handed the empty handbag over to her and said, ¡°I spent more than one million on this handbag, and you dare to say that it is not authentic?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the handbag and without even sparing a look at it, she turned to the female guests and said, ¡°Which of you are a VIP member of MG? I would like to borrow your member number to call the VIP customer service of the headquarters of MG.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ming Ye presented his own cell-phone and said, ¡°When I was studying in Italy, I once bought bags from MG for my mother and aunt. I have their membership number.¡±


    Having said this, he then dialed the number of the MG headquarters in person and put it on speaker phone too.


    The moment the call went through, he exined to the receiver in italian that they would need tomunicate in English.


    He was about to ask Gu Weiwei what she needed to tell the receiver when Gu Weiwei already started speaking to the customer service staff in her pure British English. ¡°Hello, someone here has a MG bag and we would like to test if it is authentic?¡±


    Having heard the words, the customer service receiver said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can check it out for you through video or photo. You can have the bag delivered to an MG counter for a specialist to take a look at it.¡±


    Ming Ye cooperatively switched on the camera, the customer service receiver from MG headquarters was a blonde woman.


    Gu Weiwei vividly showcased the appearance of the bag, the logo inside and exined some details to the receiver in front of the camera.


    After the customer service receiver observed it for a while and inquired with a serious expression. ¡°Please, Ma¡¯am, does this bag belong to you?¡±


    Meng Ruya took a step forward and said, ¡°Excuse me, this bag is mine.¡±


    When the customer service receiver saw Meng Ruya, she asked in a formtion. ¡°Please, Ma¡¯am, give us your name, nationality as well as your contact information. We will contact you as soon as possible.¡±


    Meng Ruya presented her own name and contact information and threw a cold look at Gu Weiwei.


    After the examination, she had to turn to Old Lady of the Fu Family and the Ming Family for help for the one millionpensation fee.


    Some guests took pleasure in Gu Weiwei¡¯s trouble. There were many girls who wanted to be the daughter-inw of the Ming Family so why did this little girl receive the priority? And she was even bragging that she would be able to pay two million yuan in cash aspensation.


    Just look at the cheap dress on her. How would she be able to get two million yuan by herself?


    Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng held their hands tightly together and said in a small voice, ¡°How would she be able to get two million yuan?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather and cousin are on our side.¡± Ji Cheng clenched her teeth and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want grandfather and cousin to cover the bill, I can lend her the money. I have great amounts of gift money from New Year.¡±


    Compared to the crowd who looked very nervous, Gu Weiwei seemed calm and leisurely. She was patiently waiting for the reply from the MG customer service.


    After the receiver wrote her notes, she spoke arge paragraph of English with a serious expression.


    Those guests who understood English started to discuss in astonishment.


    Meng Ruya turned pale instantly and tried hard tomunicate with the receiver in English. However, the receiver turned even colder and then hung up the phone directly.


    Wu Xiulian had no idea what they were talking about, but she had sensed that something was not right.


    ¡°Ruya, Ruya, what happened? What did MG say?¡±


    Meng Ruya turned to Gu Weiwei who had been calm right from the beginning, and clenched her teeth so tightly in anger that she almost crushed them in her mouth.

 Chapter 47: Meng Ruya Was Furious

    <h4>Chapter 47: Meng Ruya Was Furious</h4>


    ¡°What is the result? How much must Mu Weiwei pay us?¡± Wu Xiulian tugged at Meng Ruya¡¯s clothes.


    Ming Ye threw a surprised look at Gu Weiwei and turned to Wu Xiulian and exined, ¡°Mrs. Meng, this bag is not sold by MG and it is not authentic.¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible? I bought it using more than one million yuan.¡± Wu Xiulian just couldn¡¯t believe the reality. She turned the bag over and inside out from bottom to top. ¡°We have bought MG bags before and the quality as well as the brand symbol are all the same.¡±


    ¡°Xiulian, just forget it.¡± Mrs. Fu tugged at Mrs. Meng who was in a frenzy.


    She understood English, so she understood the conversation they had with the MG customer service.


    ¡°She said that if I apologize, she willpensate for the damage of the bag. Now she wants to find an excuse for herself?¡± Wu Xiulian was not convinced. She had sullied herself by apologizing to her and now she was not receiving thepensation?


    ¡°Mom, just leave it...¡± Meng Ruya tugged at Wu Xiulian awkwardly. She felt so humiliated that she wanted to leave the event as soon as possible.


    She had taken the opportunity to humiliate Mu Weiwei so that Mrs. Fu could hate her utterly and so that she would never be able to find a husband that belonged to this noble circle.


    However, she ended up being the one who was humiliated in the end. She was so furious that she wanted to strangle this annoying b*tch to death. But she couldn¡¯t do anything with so many people around.


    The guests found it amusing to see Wu Xiulian struggling. MG had told them that they had never had this bag on sale before and she was still so cheeky as to ask Mu Weiwei to pay her back.


    One female guest dressed in a ck gown stepped out and exined kindly with a ss in her hand. ¡°Mrs. Meng, it is not Miss. Mu who will be paying you back. It is you who will be paying back MG.¡±


    At a cocktail party some time ago, she was trying to approach Fu Hanzheng but was humiliated by Meng Ruya who thought herself a member of the Fu Family. Now, it was her turn to exact payback too.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Wu Xiulian was astonished. It was Mu Weiwei who had ruined her bag, why must they pay back MG?


    The female guest in the ck gown took a sip of her wine and exined to the guests who had not understood what had happened.


    ¡°Martin Green had already signed with the Gu Family from Land A five years ago as the private designer for Gu Weiwei, the daughter of Gu Enterprise. During their coboration time, all the works designed by him were not allowed to be sold on the market but became the private products of the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°This bag was the one that Gu Weiwei had when she was attending the royal banquet of A Land and a minor designer who quit from MG copied this bag and sold it at a very high price. What you have bought is the forgery designed by him and the authentic product belongs only to Gu Weiwei, the daughter of the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Two months ago, Deborah, a famous singer from S Land attended the press release of her new album with this bag but ended up being taken to court by MG and the Gu Family. She finally made apensation of more than four million yuan. MG had already published the announcement on their official website that this bag was not authentic and they are in the process of getting every single piece back.¡±


    Wu Xiulian was flipping between either being startled or angry, so much so that she almost passed out. ¡°How could this be... possible? We paid for this bag too.¡±


    The female guest in ck gown smiled with schadenfreude, facing the troubled woman as she continued. ¡°MG pays a great deal of attention to their brand image and the daughter of the Gu Family has never liked to share her things with anyone else. That is why the Gu Family hired Martin Green to be the private designer for their daughter, so that she alone is able to enjoy unique and perfect products.¡±


    ¡°You better pray to God that you won¡¯t be asked to make arge amount ofpensation, considering that both MG and the Gu Family would both hire theirwyers.¡±


    Hearing that she was involved with the Gu Family, Wu Xiulian dropped her bag onto the floor.


    However ignorant she might be, she was fully aware of how powerful and lethal the Gu Family were. They belonged to the nobility in A Land and they were also almost prestigious tycoons. There was never a good ending for anyone who irritated the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei threw a cold look at the exquisite and expensive leather bag on the floor. She hated this bag to the deepest parts of her bones.


    Because after Ling Yan saw this bag, she had loved it so much that she asked her to give it to her as a present.


    That woman had asked fot too many things from her, including her life and her heart.


    She felt extremely annoyed when she saw Wu Xiulian holding this bag and showing it off in front of her face.

 Chapter 48: Pretendence

    <h4>Chapter 48: Pretendence</h4>


    For a long while, Wu Xiulian still could not believe what was happening. She threw a fierce look at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°What did you do with the phone call? Who would even know if that was really MG? What do you know about MG as a teenager from high school?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, I made the call.¡± Ming Ye reminded her with a low voice.


    ¡°You can wait until you receive the legal letter from MG to see whether or not that call was really from thepany.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled lightly, showing coldness in her eyes.


    Mu Weiwei might not know much about the fashion industry or luxurious goods, but she had grown up in the Gu Family and what she had seen and used were far beyond Wu Xiulian¡¯s reach and imagination.


    Ever since she was twenty years old, Martin Green, the designer of MG, had already be the private designer of the Gu Family. He designed her clothes, shoes, bags and ornaments for the four seasons in a year and no one knew MG better than she did.


    The moment Wu Xiulian appeared in front of her with this bag, she had already known that it was a forgery. She had not wanted to irritate her, neither had she wanted to give her a lesson; but that woman had not been able to keep her mouth shut, so Gu Weiwei thought it was time to teach her a lesson after all.


    Wu Xiulian might not believe what had happened, but the crowd did.


    ¡°It is just a forgery and she even has the cheek to show it off and ask forpensation.¡±


    ¡°Now she has smashed her own feet with her own stone. She is totally humiliated, let alone therge amount ofpensation she has to make to MG and the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t know that it was a forgery, maybe they would not lose this case?¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family are famous for being unreasonable. No one has a good ending with them as long as they irritate the Gu Family.The reason why the Gu Family signed Martin Green to create products for them is because they want something special and perfect. The Gu Family would never forgive those who have made a copy of the things from their family and then showed it off. It will get nasty when they are displeased.¡±


    ¡°They have even been able to sign the designer of a luxurious brand as their private designer for so many years. How much money do they have?¡±


    ....


    Meng Ruya was calmer than her mother Wu Xiulian. She turned to Gu Weiwei with a wronged face. ¡°Weiwei, I have been treating you as a sister since I got to know you for the first time. I have been giving you clothes and essories all the time. What on earth have I done that you now treat me like this?¡±


    Hearing these words, the crowd could not help but feel sorry for Meng Ruya and her mother. They had been treating this girl so nicely but now they had been harmed so seriously. This Mu Weiwei was way too ruthless.


    So she had known about the news from MG and then she caused trouble by scratching the bag on purpose.


    Gu Weiwei raised the corner of her lips, took a step forward and stared at the diamond ne around Meng Ruya¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Sister Ruya, you did give me clothes and shoes, but have I also not given you my most precious thing? This diamond ne is my mother¡¯s legacy.¡±


    The female guest dressed in the ck gown threw a look at the diamond ne around Meng Ruya¡¯s neck and said, ¡°This neck is worth more than ten million yuan at least, and it is her mother¡¯s legacy too. It is worth much more than all the clothes you have given her altogether.¡±


    ¡°You have taken great advantage of this little girl and even med her for setting you up. But you irritated and provoked her first! Should I rey the video so that people can watch what just happened a minute ago?¡±


    Meng Ruya was totally speechless. She did trick Mu Weiwei into giving her the diamond ne, iming that it would be a good way for her to court Fu Hanzheng. Mrs. Fu also knew that this ne was given by Mu Weiwei, so Meng Ruya simply could not just tell lies by saying that this ne did not belong to Mu Weiwei in front of Mrs. Fu.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Wu Xiulian who had turned pale. She patted Meng Ruya¡¯s shoulder and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Alright, your mother looks unwell, bring her back to take a rest.¡±


    It would be very difficult for the mother and the daughter to stay a minute longer at this celebration especially when the situation was bing increasingly ugly for them.


    She was indeed satisfied with Meng Ruya and thought of her as a good candidate for her daughter-inw. She was gentle, kind and caring, but her mother was indeed an embarrassment.


    Meng Ruya was not convinced. But she understood that there was no need for them to stay here when the situation was going against their will. She waved goodbye to the Ming Family politely and went out of the club with her tail between her legs, holding Wu Xiulian by one arm.

 Chapter 49: Rejection of Fu Hanzheng’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 49: Rejection of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Call</h4>


    As the evening fell, the lights of the club were all on, dazzling and bright. People who were well dressed made toasts to each other and none of them seemed to have been affected by the incident of the Meng Family.


    Ming Zongyuan did not like engaging himself in social activities. So he stayed with the children in the yard whilst thedy of the Ming Family was in the banquet hall receiving the guests.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you seem to know Miss. Mu as well?¡±


    Thedy of the Ming Family could tell that the Old Master was nning to set up a date for her daughter and the girl, but what had happened today made her feel a bit ufortable.


    ¡°A girl from an old friend. She lost her family and the Old Lady adopted her into the Fu Family.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not like Mu Weiwei that much, but she did not bad mouth her behind her back, because that would make her an uncivilized person.


    Also, if Mu Weiwei ended up being with Ming Ye, she would give up on Fu Hanzheng and that would save the Fu Family a great deal of trouble.


    In the yard, Gu Weiwei had thought that it would be an awkward blind date, yet Ming Ye was gentle, friendly, funny and humorous. He took great care of the three youngdies.


    Also, he had noticed that her throat was not feeling well, so he asked his servant to get her hot drinks that were good for the throat.


    She was also served some mild food, and that made her feel that she was not on a blind date but at an interesting gathering with friends.


    Ji Cheng did not pay much attention to the food on the table but stared at her cell phone screen the whole time. She did not stop until Ming Zongyuan scolded her. ¡°I am trying to find what Gu Weiwei looks like. She seems to be a huge tycoon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip corner twitched as she was sitting right next to her, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ah, why are there no pictures of her face.¡± Ji Cheng put down her cell phone in disappointment as she mumbled, ¡°It is so difficult to imagine how a noble lives, when she can have Martin Green as her private designer and wears the limited version of the luxurious brand.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiles politely. It was not a very strange life for a noble from A Land.


    The Gu Family, however, was just trying to offer something better to her.


    Ji Cheng gave up searching for news. Instead, she blinked at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t you think that my cousin is extremely good-looking?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly, ¡°I can¡¯t say anything else since you say so?¡±


    Ji Cheng asked with a bright smile, ¡°Have you considered marrying him?¡±


    Ming Zongyuan added, ¡°I told you that my grandson is excellent. He has designed many famous buildings abroad...¡±


    Ming Ye¡¯s smile stiffened. He took a sip at the wine without showing an expression.


    ¡°Grandpa, she is still young.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am really still young.¡±


    ¡°Not that young. You are eighteen years old. You can have a rtionship for two years and then get marriedter. That would be right on time.¡± Ming Zongyuan said without caring about what others were thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that works.¡± Gu Weiwei answered with a dry smile.


    This old man simply had no idea who his grandson had a crush on so he had set up a blind date for her.


    Ming Ye took another sip of the wine, trying to press down something when he saw Ji Cheng persuading Gu Weiwei to be her cousin-inw.


    After talking for a while, Ming Zongyuan asked Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to take a walk, leaving her and Ming Ye behind.


    Seeing the group going away, Ming Ye smiled with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Sorry, my grandpa is used to making the decisions here for everyone. He wants to have a hand in everything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled lightly, ¡°But I do think that... you should tell Ji Cheng the truth as soon as possible, otherwise you will have to be a cousin forever.¡±


    Ming Ye never expected that she would say something like this, so he became slightly startled.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°My little angel are the words written on the ne, right? And it is a ne that shows love in foreign countries.¡± Gu Weiwei told him what she had discovered.


    Ming Ye smiled helplessly. ¡°You did not tell her, did you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but I think that you better tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I will when she grows a bit older.¡± Ming Ye said.


    After the dinner, Ming Ye arranged a car to drive her and Luo Qianqian home whilst he himself gave Ji Cheng a lift.


    The moment Gu Weiwei entered the room, the fixed phone in the living room rang. She knew pretty well that it must be from the man she had blocked on her cell-phone.


    Therefore, she pulled the cable out without answering the call, creating a peaceful quietness throughout the entire apartment.

 Chapter 50: Bitten by A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 50: Bitten by A Girl</h4>


    After the banquet at the club, Mrs. Fu received a call from Meng Ruya. ¡°Aunt, I just received an email from MG. They will send awyer here for negotiation and thewyers from the Gu Family areing too. I really didn¡¯t know that it was a copy...¡±


    Having heard Meng Ruya¡¯s words, Mrs. Fu calmly asked, ¡°How is your mother?¡±


    ¡°Not so well. Her sickness hase back. She has just taken her medicine andid down. She did not even eat a single bite at dinner.¡± Meng Ruya sounded wronged.


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart softened after hearing what she had said. She did not have a daughter herself and because of the frequent visits of Meng Ruya, she had already regarded her more or less as a daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will discuss it with Hanzheng. We will help you solve the problem be it from the Gu Family or MG.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much Aunt, you are the one who treats me the best...¡±Meng Ruya stopped sobbing and said with gratitude.


    Since the Old Lady liked Mu Weiwei, what she had to do now was to cling to Mrs. Fu. After all, Mrs. Fu had always had a soft heart and liked her, and if she agreed to help her, there would definitely not be any problems.


    As for Mu Weiwei who had humiliated her on the issue of Priam¡¯s painting and also on this asion, she would be well prepared to pay her back next time.


    As Mrs. Fu returned to the mansion of the Fu Family, she saw Fu Shiqin at home for dinner after work as well.


    ¡°Shiqin, when will your brother be back?¡±


    ¡°In a couple of days, why?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in astonishment. His mother never asked them about work.


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant to pour some water, sat down at the table and recounted what had happened at the club today and said, ¡°MG and the Gu Family may have sent theirwyers for negotiation so send the bestwyer from yourpany to solve this problem for Ruya.¡±


    Fu Shiqin put down his bowl feeling nauseated and said, after letting out a sigh, ¡°Her again? Thewyers from our Legal Department are busy dealing with the Wilsons on the coboration details, they do not have time to care about her.¡±


    ¡°She is your future sister-inw, we must help her family because she will be part of our family soon too.¡± Mrs. Fu said, sounding intimidating.


    After hearing those words, Old Lady put down her bowl and chopsticks in displeasure, losing all desire of eating anything more.


    ¡°What do you mean by future sister-inw? She bought a forgery of Priam¡¯s painting and almost screwed up the signing with the Wilsons. If Mu Weiwei had not recognized the painting in time and persuaded Mr. Ming to spare us one, the business deal worth tens of billions of yuan would have copsed.¡±


    ¡°Does she really like forgeries? She buys a forged painting and a forged bag, she is always causing so much trouble.¡± Fu Shiqinined unhappily.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?¡± Mrs. Fu frowned slightly. So Mu Weiwei had helped to finish the deal with the Wilsons?


    She did not quite believe that she would be so capable, but if it had not been because of the deal, she could not figure out what else would have made Mr. Ming defend her in this way today.


    ¡°Mom, it is a matter if you like Meng Ruya, but it is another if brother doesn¡¯t.¡± Fu Shiqin said, lifted the bowl and continued with the food. ¡°Also, my brother has a girlfriend now anyways...¡±


    ¡°A girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying, who was busy reading his newspaper in silence, were both very surprised.


    Seeing the disbelief on their faces, Fu Shiqin took out his cell phone and showed the picture he had snapped at the morning meeting and presented it in front of his parents faces.


    ¡°Look at the wounds on brother¡¯s lip. It must have been bitten by a girl when they were kissing...¡±

 Chapter 51: She Blocked Me

    <h4>Chapter 51: She Blocked Me</h4>


    Fu Shengying lifted his sses and observed the close-up shot of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face on the cell phone. The wound on his lips was indeed clear.


    ¡°Are you sure that it is a girlfriend your brother has found?¡±


    ¡°Do you expect that my brother has found a boyfriend instead?¡± Fu Shiqin was startled by his father¡¯s idea. He said seriously, ¡°It is a girlfriend! A very pretty one.¡±


    Fu Shengying nodded. ¡°Good, as long as she is not the daughter from the Gu Family, anyone else would be fine.¡±


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at her husband and said with a serious expression. ¡°The daughter from the Gu Family would not work, nor would Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt his forehead. Mu Weiwei was exactly the girl his brother had eyes upon.


    She was just about to say something when his cell phone rang again. He answered the call with full courtesy when he saw the name on the screen.


    ¡°Brother, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°How is her cold?¡± Fu Hanzheng said in a low voice. He did not sound happy.


    ¡°I did not see her, how would I know about it?¡±


    ¡°Go and check on her now.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a cold voice.


    ¡°My dearest brother, it is almost midnight. Why don¡¯t you call her if you want to know about her so badly.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a minute before saying, ¡°She blocked me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was startled for a few seconds before spilling out his mouthful of rice. He tried very hard to restrain hisughter after swallowing down some water.


    ¡°Then call the home phone. She must be at home by now.¡±


    Another moment of silence before he said, ¡°The cable was pulled away.¡±


    Fu Shiqin had his hands over the cell phone andughed so hard at what had happened. So this was now the time when his brother would experience suffering.


    Why did his brother¡¯s helpless tone sound so pleasing?


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, be aware of yourughter ¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a cold voice.


    Although he did not hear the voice, he could tell instantly what Fu Shiqin was doing at that moment.


    Fu Shiqin cleared his throat and stoppedughing. ¡°Well... it is toote tonight, I will help you check on her tomorrow.¡±


    Why had he not noticed that the situation between Mu Weiwei and her brother was so much fun before?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and hung up the phone.


    Fu Shiqin put down the cell phone and said to his parents, ¡°See? See? Brother even calls to see if she is getting better from her cold even when he is abroad! Who else has received such treatment in our family before?¡±


    ¡°....A cold?¡± Mrs. Fu thought of Mu Weiwei who she had met at the club today. It seemed that when she spoke she sounded like she was suffering from a cold.


    But as soon she got this idea, she kicked it out of her head. It couldn¡¯t have been her. Hanzheng hated her so much before and her son would definitely haveid eyes upon anyone else apart from that annoying girl.


    Fu Shengying folded the newspaper and asked curiously, ¡°Where is the girl from? Didn¡¯t your brother tell you when he will bring her home for us to take a look?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at Mrs. Fu who did not like Mu Weiwei, and realized that if she knew the truth, she might do something about it. So it would be best for his brother to tell them himself.


    ¡°Brother has not sessfully won her yet. But my brother is very effective, so I am sure that he will bring her home for you to assess her. Maybe you will get a grandson next year.¡±


    His brother never hesitated once he made up his mind. As long as he made the decision, he wouldplete the goal no matter what.


    Therefore, no matter how much Mu Weiwei tried to struggle, she would always end up being captured by his brother.


    ¡°Come here, Shiqin.¡± Old Lady stood up and left the dining room.


    Fu Shiqin followed up obediently, ¡°Grandma, what is it that is so secret that you want me away from the dining room?¡±


    Old Lady took a look around and whispered when she was certain that no one was nearby. ¡°The girl you talked about must be Weiwei, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded vigorously. ¡°Grandma, you have a pair of eyes that can see truth, you are observant and you are so smart...¡±


    Old Lady smiled, feeling gratified as she said proudly, ¡°I knew that I had spotted the right girl.¡±

 Chapter 52: Fu Hanzheng Was Back

    <h4>Chapter 52: Fu Hanzheng Was Back</h4>


    In order to move out before Fu Hanzheng came back home on business, Gu Weiwei left Ji Cheng¡¯s home and went out to check different apartments. She was so busy that she was never at home.


    Therefore, although Fu Shiqin visited the apartment three times, he missed her every single time.


    However, all of her hard work paid off.


    She finally found a small apartment, which was as small as the bathroom in Jinxiu Compound, yet it was still enough for her to live alone in.


    She spoke with thendlord, signed the lease contract, paid the downpayment and was about to go home to move her things when Ji Cheng called her and asked her to meet up with her.


    They happened to be in the neighbourhood, so she went over, straight to them.


    ¡°I just bought tickets for a musical, Let¡¯s all go and watch the show.¡± Ji Cheng showed off the tickets she had bought.


    ¡°But I am still busy.¡± Gu Weiwei said in embarrassment.


    She had to go and pack up her things before moving. She was not in the mood to watch a musical.


    ¡°You have stood us up so many times, just watch one musical with us, alright?¡± Ji Cheng pursed her lips, looking displeased.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of helplessness. ¡°Alright, I...¡±


    Her packing was mostly done anyways and all she had left to pack were a few small things.


    Fu Hanzheng would not return until tomorrow night, so even if she moved away the following morning, she would still miss him.


    The three of them arrived at the theater half an hour before the show started and the audience members in other seats started to sit down as well.


    Ming Ye, who was dressed in a casual outfit, was a bit startled at the sight of them. Then he showed a polite smile to them. ¡°Weiwei, Qianqian, you are here too?¡±


    ¡°Oh Cousin, what a coincidence! You are here for a show too?¡±


    Ji Cheng waved to him with a smile whilst ncing at Gu Weiwei carefully.


    Gu Weiwei waved to him with a dry smile. She had sensed that this little girl must have been up to something, but she was still fooled.


    And this unlucky brother must have thought that Ji Cheng had asked him to watch the show alone, that was why he had agreed toe.


    As a result, however, he was framed and pushed into having a date with someone else.


    Half an hour after the show had started, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian took off.


    Gu Weiwei threw a sympathetic look at Ming Ye sitting next to her. ¡°You better tell her the truth as soon as possible, otherwise she is going to keep hooking us up like a fool.¡±


    Ming Ye let out a sigh of helplessness. ¡°True. I really need to find an opportunity to tell her the truth.¡±


    Otherwise, the silly girl would be constantly engaged in setting him up with a girl.


    After Ji Cheng left, Gu Weiwei and Ming Ye decided to leave as well.


    ¡°It is difficult to call a taxi at this time. I can drive you home.¡±


    She was Ji Cheng¡¯s friend after all. If he did not drive her home, that girl would me him.


    Gu Weiwei was just about to wonder if she should get in the car when Fu Shiqin, together with a very sexy girl, passed by and let out a cry of surprise when he saw her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned. A terrible feeling hit her.


    ¡°I am on a date.¡± Fu Shiqin took ahold of the girl next to him and said, ¡°We are on our way back, what about giving you a lift.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had not wanted to trouble Ming Ye, so she agreed to get in his car instantly and waved goodbye to Ming Ye.


    Ming Ye did not force her either, so he said with a smile when he saw Fu Shiqin going to fetch the car.


    ¡°You are Cheng¡¯s friend, and you are mine too. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Wish your little angel will understand your heart as soon as possible.¡±


    Ming Ye stretched out his hands. ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was about to stretch out her hand to hold his when Fu Shiqin pressed the horn, urging her to hurry up.


    She waved goodbye to Ming Ye in a hurry, jogged over to the side of the car and pulled open the door before taking a seat inside.


    It was not until that moment did she realize that the person who was sitting next to her in their seat was not Fu Shiqin¡¯s date, but Fu Hanzheng who was giving out a horrifying cold air.

 Chapter 53: The Affair

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Affair</h4>


    Gu Weiwei was startled for two seconds and then immediately tried to open the door to get out of the car when she realized what was happening. But Fu Shiqin had locked the door ahead of time.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, you goddamn bastard!¡±


    If he had appeared alone, she would really have suspected that Fu Hanzheng was back.


    But he had a woman with him! That was why she believed that he was on a date and just so happened to run into her.


    ¡°That is none of my business! My brother asked me to get you into the car.¡± Fu Shiqin said innocently as he drove the car.


    This man, who had been supposed to return the next day, returned in fury when he knew that she was on a blind date with someone. So the moment he got off the ne, he came to the theater straightaway.


    However, what he had run into was Mu Weiwei and Ming Ye talking with each other happily as they walked out of the theater.


    In order to get her into the car, he had already tried his best to put on a show.


    Not being able to open the door, Gu Weiwei gave up and nced at the man who had his eyes sunken to the lowest degree.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to return tomorrow instead?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng subtly tilted his head and stared at her eyebrow for a few seconds.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your blind date?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei puckered her lips in silence.


    ¡°Are you having fun on the date?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder.


    He was sparing time and space for her so that she could consider the rtionship between the two of them.


    Yet she took the opportunity of him being away and had a blind date with someone else. They even watched a musical today.


    Gu Weiwei shrank her neck into her shoulders, feeling as if she had been caught right in the middle of an affair.


    Fu Shiqin, who was driving the car, felt a snow mountain sitting right behind his back.


    One that gave out such cold air that he could not even hold the steering wheel steadily.


    So when Mu Weiwei was missing for two days and refusing to answer his calls, she was busy going on a blind date with someone else. That was irritating!


    No wonder his brother flew home ahead of time... he came to catch her in the act after he got off the ne, even before he visited home.


    Fu Hanzheng was waiting for her exnation, but Gu Weiwei turned her head around to watch the night scenery outside the car window, refusing to exin a thing. The air inside the car was full of heavy pressure.


    Fu Shiqin drove the car into the parking lot of Jinxiu Compound, got off the car to take a breath.


    Then he threw a nce at Gu Weiwei, suggesting that she should exin calmly to his brother at home rather than having a quarrel with him... as that would only bring her more trouble.


    Gu Weiwei still did not want to exin anything. She went into herroom and started to pack up the remaining luggage.


    She said to Fu Hanzheng with luggage as she came into the living room, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me recently. I have found a ce to live.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had no expression on his face as he raised his hands to check the Patek Philippe watch around his wrist.


    He took a seat on the sofa, exudingplete calmness and showed no movement to stop her from leaving.


    Gu Weiwei took off with her luggage when she saw that he didn¡¯t stop her.


    But before she was able to make it to the door, her cell phone rang.


    She scooped out the phone and found that it was her newndlord.


    The moment the call went through, thendlord could not wait and instead burst out saying, ¡°Miss. Mu, I am sorry, but my apartment has just been sold. It is said that thepound is going to be demolished so a mall can be built. I am afraid that I can¡¯t rent it to you. I will pay you double the downpayment that you gave me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin noticed the exact moment when the expression on Gu Weiwei¡¯s face changed from the spot where he stood. It seemed that Xu Qian hadpleted the mission.


    It waspletely normal that someone would demolish apartments to build a mall when he was in a bad mood.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and hung up the phone. She then returned to the living room. ¡°Did you get someone to stalk me?¡±


    It might have been Mrs. Fu who had told him about her visiting the banquet at the Ming Family and the meeting with Ming Ye.


    But the reason behind him knowing that she checked out the apartment and rented the apartment must have been a result of him having her stalked.


    So the reason why he checked the time was because he had known that thendlord would call her at this hour.

 Chapter 54: You Have Me From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 54: You Have Me From Now On</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s dark, deep eyes were full of mist. He picked up the water that Fu Shiqin had poured for him and said nonchntly, ¡°Wang Weidong and his men are trying to catch you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei became startled. No wonder Wang Weidong and Zhou Meiqin had note to her.


    Especially after she had set them up thest time.


    She had been cautious when going out these days, fearing that the Li Family or Wang Weidong would bring her trouble.


    But she had never seen anyone suspicious, nor had she discovered Wang Weidong¡¯s men or someone who stalked her.


    It seemed that his men had not only removed Wang Weidong¡¯s men but also turned out to be too skillful for her to notice them.


    She stayed in silence for a long time and threw a look at Fu Shiqin who was trying hard to conceal himself.


    ¡°Can you leave us alone?¡±


    Fu Shiqin dashed off without another word. It was too scary at home and he was better off running away quickly so as to keep himself safe.


    After the door was closed, deadly silence dominated the room.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath, came over to the sofa and looked directly into the man¡¯s profound eyes.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I am sorry that I pestered you before, but I am very tired now. I have got nothing left and what I want is to live a quiet life on my own.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face softened somehow when he saw the agony below the girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°From now on, you have me. I can give you anything you want, and I can help you get back anything you want to get back.¡±


    Had it not been her purpose when she tried to approach him at the beginning?


    And now when he wanted to give her whatever she had dreamt about, what made her turn him down?


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said with determination.


    ¡°But I do not want it. I do not want you or anything from you.¡±


    She had been brought back to the Gu Family to live by Mother Gu when her own mother passed away because of sickness when she was one years old.


    Gu Siting had been her dearest brother and used to be the man she once loved the deepest.


    He dominated her world, yet he scooped out her heart for Ling Yan, showing no condolences to her when she died.


    He had given her the most luxurious life for more than two decades, yet he had tossed her into the coldest and most isted basement.


    Fu Hanzheng talked with her in this way, because he did not know that she was actually not Mu Weiwei.


    And would he still say the same thing, after he knew that she was Gu Weiwei, the offspring of the worst enemy of the Fu Family?


    When that time came, he might kill her too.


    She could not irritate him, so she wanted to stay away from him so that she could realize her wish of this second chance life.


    ¡°So, you are thinking about leaving after you have irritated me?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked profound.


    Gu Weiwei was in a very awkward position. It had been Mu Weiwei who had irritated him, yet she was the one who had to answer for the consequences.


    Alright, she could ept the truth.


    Since she lived on in someone else¡¯s body, she had to pay the price.


    She took a deep breath, removed her overcoat and the T-shirt underneath.


    Then she removed her jeans until she only had her underwear left on.


    The girl¡¯s tender skin looked very white and moist under the lights, and her slender and pretty body-shape was exposed to the man.


    As Fu Hanzheng watched what she was doing, his eyebrows frowned and lips puckered.


    Gu Weiwei approached him, straddled his legs and started to untie his well-made tie.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sounded cold to the deepest degree.

 Chapter 55: A Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Lifetime</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had already untied his tie and tossed it onto the ground. Then she continued to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°What you want, after all, is to sleep with me, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed ahold of her hand to stop her from doing anything further.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him. ¡°How many times do we have to have s*x before you can let me go? Five times, or maybe ten?¡±


    It must have been because of the night they spent together, so that he, whose virginity had been broken, had started to show interest in her body.


    Fu Hanzheng released her hand slowly and lifted her chin gently with his long fingers. He slightly opened his thin lips to meet the lustful lips of the girl¡¯s. Then they were tangled.


    In the silent living room, the sound of panting arose, and the air started to be thick with lust


    The bossy air of the man invaded all of her senses as if it wanted to be blended with her soul. The kiss was so violent that her tongue bepletely numb.


    Involuntarily, she had already been pushed onto the sofa and ended up being under his body.


    The moist lips released her red lips and covered her eyebrows, eyes, and the tip of her nose in such a gentle way that it felt like he was facing the most precious treasure in the world.


    She rebelled by turning herself away as the man took a soft bite of her small earlobe. His soft lips rubbed against her cheek as his low yet clear voice entered her ears.


    ¡°You want me to leave after five or ten times?¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted as she said to Fu Hanzheng who was so close to her at that moment in time, ¡°So what? You want me to be your long-term product?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes, which were always calm and cold, withdrew all of the chilliness and showcased extreme gentleness, just like a refined wine that made people drunk.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what I want is... a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°A lifetime is too long. I will be fed up even if you are not.¡± Gu Weiwei turned away, trying not to meet his eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyes, looking a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Three years then. You give me a house, a car and money. I can be your mistress.¡± Gu Weiwei continued, ignoring the fury inside his eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng said one word after another as he looked at her.


    ¡°That is not what I want.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and asked with a cold smile. ¡°You want me to like you and fall for you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You drove me out of the Fu Family and now you want me back when I am gone?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and said, ¡°Sorry, I am too far away to return.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had no words to reply to her. It was true that he had driven her out of his home and now he wanted her back again.


    It must have been the first time in his life to run into such a conflicting situation.


    Gu Weiwei shrank her shoulders impatiently and urged.


    ¡°If you want to have s*x with me, hurry up! I feel cold without clothes on.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Hanzheng picked her up and walked into her room.


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth. Although she taken off her own clothes and bragged that she was open for the s*x with him, when the time really came, she somehow felt like being a coward.


    After all, Mu Weiwei had slept with him, she had not!


    Even though she had some feelings for Gu Siting, yet Mother Gu and the Gu Family were always with them.


    So what they had done was only kissing and hugging each other, nothing more.


    Therefore, she had no experience in s*x.


    Fu Hanzheng put her onto the bed and then dragged the nket up over her to cover her up so that only her head was showing.


    ¡°Weiwei, you better not challenge my patience again and again.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. So he was not going to sleep with her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you being involved with any other men.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Hanzheng stood up and left.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief when she heard the door open and then close again.


    What was this man thinking?


    She had stripped herself down to her underwear and he had also gotten hard, but he chose to leave her alone in bed and left?

 Chapter 56: Mu Weiwei’s Trap

    <h4>Chapter 56: Mu Weiwei¡¯s Trap</h4>


    In the underground parking lot of thepound, Fu Shiqin was just wondering if he should leave or go up and check what was going on in the apartment.


    It was at this moment when he saw Fu Hanzhenging towards him from the exit of the elevator.


    He had no coat on him and his tie was missing. The buttons of his cor were also open.


    Instead of being cold and serious as he usually was, he looked sexy and unsatisfied.


    Fu Hanzheng sat back in the back of the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡±


    Fu Shiqin turned around and saw the man sitting in the back seat who had been neatly dressed before he entered the apartment.


    Something must have happened inside for him toe out in this way.


    But if they had really slept with each other, his brother would not have finished it within half an hour. That was too fast.


    ¡°Drive. Now!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng leaned against the back seat, looking a bit tired because of the long trip.


    Fu Shiqin took his role as a driver obediently as he, every now and then, surveyed the man behind him through the rear-mirror.


    ¡°Brother, are you really... serious about Mu Weiwei?¡±


    He had thought that his brother was just interested in Mu Weiwei physically, but judging from what happened today, it seemed that he had more to offer.


    Could it be that his heart was taken away this time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    At the beginning, he had thought that it was her body that he desired after they slept with each other that night.


    But gradually, he realized that he wanted more than her body.


    He had not had a single feeling towards her when she lived at the Fu Family during those many months.


    But after she left Landscape Vi the other day and he met her again, a crazy thought had appeared in the deepest corner of his heart and a voice seemed to be telling him that the woman he had been waiting for had arrived.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at him through the rear-mirror. ¡°Then.. what are you doing down here?¡±


    What he meant to say was, ¡°Look at how you are dressed now. What is the point of returning to Landscape Vi?¡±


    ¡°She does not like me.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°That is impossible! When she saw you before, she was like a dog that spotted fresh meat!¡± Fu Shiqin did not believe him.


    The reason why she was turning a cold shoulder to his brother was because she was trying to leave him atrge so as to catch him easilyter on. And so far she had seeded in doing that.


    Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes and looked at the nighttime scenery outside the car window. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He could tell from the look in her eyes that she really was not into him.


    And he even felt that she was... in love with a man he did not know.


    Fu Shiqin wanted very much to spill out and say something as he looked at his own brother through the rear mirror.


    My brother, you drove her out and now you want her back so she can love you.


    Is it really okay for you to behave in this way?


    When they returned to Landscape Vi, it was already veryte. Fu Hanzheng went to take a rest in the bedroom.


    Fu Shiqin showered andid down in bed when his phone vibrated. He picked it up and saw that it was a message from Fu Shiyi.


    Shiyi: Dad said that our brother has got a girlfriend when I called him just now.


    Shiyi: Is that true?


    Fu Shiqin thought for a second and realized that Fu Shiyi was the most experienced person in the entire family regarding girlfriends. So he asked, ¡°But that girl doesn¡¯t like our brother. What do you think he should do?¡±


    Shiyi: Is there any woman who doesn¡¯t like a man like our brother? Which is she from?


    Fu Shiqin: Leave all the useless things out, tell me, how should we help our brother get the girl?


    Shiyi: How should I know about it?


    Fu Shiqin: You have so many girlfriends, how do you have no idea on how to court a girl?


    Shiyi: Those girls court me!


    Fu Shiqin: Get out of here!!!


    Shiyi: Tell me what is going on?


    Fu Shiqin decided to cut the long story short, so he used a voice message to briefly exin what was going on between his brother and Mu Weiwei.


    Shiyi: So her mind changed after that night?


    Shiyi: (¡ú_¡ú), that is obvious. She is not satisfied with what our brother did that night. You know, our brother had not used his spear for so many years and it has rusted.


    Fu Shiqin:... That is what I have suspected too.


    Monster: Is that so?


    Fu Shiqin was so frightened that he dropped his phone. He picked up the phone again and found that he had been talking with Fu Shiyi on a group chat with three members.


    Himself, Fu Shiyi, and Fu Hanzheng who was nicknamed Monster.

 Chapter 57: Fu Hanzheng’s Present

    <h4>Chapter 57: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Present</h4>


    For some reason, the entire vi was filled with an air of killing intent.


    Fu Shiqin instantly made a call to Fu Shiyi and said with a small voice, ¡°What is wrong with you? Why did you start the chat in the group?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°My life is very important, so I have decided not to go home after filming. Brother, take care.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother! You started it!¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed furiously.


    They were twins, but he was the one that worked day and night in thepany whilst his brother was in the entertainment industry being a superstar, living a leisurely life.


    ¡°But that was what you thought too, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Fu Shiyi said when he thought of that pitiful brother of theirs.


    ¡°What about you sucking up to our future sister-inw, if our brother really likes her, she is the only one that can save you.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be the scapegoat again!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, fighting!¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Shiyi hung up the phone and switched it off.


    Fu Shiqin was so annoyed that he almost smashed his phone. The biggest misfortune he had, had in his life was to be born one minute before Fu Shiyi.


    This boy had always made him his scapegoat just because he imed himself as being ¡®a little younger.¡¯


    Throughout the entire night, he stared at the single sentence Monster wrote in the group.


    For some reason, he felt that he would not be able to see the sun the next day.


    Therefore, he drove straight to Jinxiu Compound the moment dawn arose.


    Gu Weiwei, who had not slept well, opened the door drowsily.


    Fu Shiqin ced one bag after another of things onto the table after he entered the apartment.


    ¡°Steamed dumplings and seafood porridge from Dingfengyuan, freshly-squeezed fruit and the present my brother has brought back for you. I am delivering it on the behalf of my brother.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lost her desire to sleep. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at this man who was trying to suck up to her so early in the morning. ¡°What do you want ?¡±


    Fu Shiqin closed his hands and almost went down on the floor to kowtow to her.


    ¡°Please, save my life!¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowed. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled. ¡°My brother was not very happy when he went homest night. Could you please have a date with him?¡±


    The fundamental thing was that she was found attending a musical with another man.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Sorry, I do not have time.¡±


    What rtionship did she have with Fu Hanzheng so that she must go on a date with him?


    Fu Shiqin put down the exquisitely packed present and said, ¡°See, my brother remembered you and bought you a present. Can you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I really do not have a conscience.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°If you do not agree with me, don¡¯t eat the breakfast.¡±


    Fu Shiqin became so annoyed that he took away the breakfast he had brought with him.


    ¡°And this thing too.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at the present on the table.


    ¡°My brother gave this to you. If you want to return itt to him, you can do it yourself.¡± Fu Shiqin said and left with the breakfast he had brought with him.


    Fu Shiqin walked downstairs and banged his head against the steering wheel.


    His brother had been annoyed by Mu Weiwei going on a blind date and then he and Third Brother suspected that his spear had rusted, he thought that he might die if he went to work today.


    He was just feeling troubled when Old Lady called.


    ¡°Shiqin, have you guys been visiting the apartment and causing trouble to Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Shiqin suddenly felt that his brain was clicking. So he spoke to his grandma with a very docile tone.


    ¡°Grandma, that is not true. It is just that she and brother are having some trouble, so could you ask her to treat my brother to dinner or go on a stroll or something, so that their rtionship can be improved a little bit?¡±


    How could he ever forget about his grandma? He might not be able to persuade Mu Weiwei... but his grandma would be able to. She had always been obedient towards grandma out of everyone in the entire family.


    Old Lady thought for a moment. ¡°Sure, I will go and meet her at school this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You have to persuade her, otherwise I will not be able to live for long.¡± Fu Shiqin sounded tearful.

 Chapter 58: Everything to You

    <h4>Chapter 58: Everything to You</h4>


    At Jinxiu Compound, Fu Shiqin had just left when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s assistant, Xu Qian, came and knocked on the door with two men carrying two huge paper boxes.


    Gu Weiwei had thought that Fu Shiqin had returned, so the moment she pulled the door open, she said, ¡°Honestly...¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Good Morning. Boss asked me to deliver some deals to you.¡± Xu Qian cut straight to the chase.


    Gu Weiwei was startled for a second, wondering what deal she had with Fu Hanzheng?


    Xu Qian entered the room with his men, put down the boxes on the table and moved out the documents inside, one pile after another.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, this part holds boss¡¯ domestic real estate properties and this part contains those of his abroad.¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. ¡°What is it going on?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu, if you fancy any of them, you can just sign the procedure contract and it will be yours. And, if you like them all, you can sign them all too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked with eyes upon the documents on the table.


    ¡°Has your boss... gone crazy?¡±


    Xu Qian smiled slightly and continued with his work.


    ¡°These are car keys. All the cars are already parked downstairs in the parking lot.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned as she looked at the rows of car keys on the table. He did go crazy.


    Finally, Xu Qian pulled out a ck card, ced it on the table and said. ¡°This is boss¡¯ card. We have spoken to the bank, so you can spend as much as you wish.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. She really had been offered the house, the car and the money.


    So, he was really nning to support her as the mistress?


    ¡°And... anything else?¡±


    Xu Qian asked, ¡°What else do you need, Miss. Mu?¡±


    ¡°Something like a contract or an agreement, something to sign with your boss?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    If he was keeping her as a mistress, there should be a contract or something.


    Since Fu Hanzheng did not want to release her, then she could just follow the n by making use of the Fu Family¡¯s power so as to stand at the same level as Ling Yan and take back everything she owed her.


    Xu Qian shook his head. ¡°Boss has said nothing about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the property documents, car keys and ck card, wondering what on earth Fu Hanzheng was up to?


    ¡°Miss. Mu, if there is nothing else, I will return to thepany.¡± Xu Qian bowed slightly and left with his men.


    Gu Weiwei picked up her phone and called Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Everything has been delivered?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so when will you be here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly.


    Fu Hanzheng had just arrived at thepany and was in the middle of listening to Fu Shiqin reporting histest work. He sounded a bit distressed and cold.


    ¡°Why should I be there?¡±


    ¡°House, car and money are all here. When you will be here to have s*x with me?¡± Gu Weiwei said in a very standard tone, straightforward and clear.


    As if she were in a deal with him.


    ¡°I am not going.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder.


    ¡°Then why did you offer me all of these things if it is not because you want to have s*x with me?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Because you want them.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei was startled for a second. ¡°Then give me permission to move out!¡±


    If he could give her whatever she wanted, then why didn¡¯t he give her permission to move out and stay far away from him?


    ¡°That is not up for discussion.¡± Fu Hanzheng said, sounding determined.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the stuff on the table. ¡°Since the deal has failed,e and take your stuff back.¡±


    Having said those words, she hung up the phone, washed up and went to school to attend the mock examination.


    Fu Shiqin discovered that after his brother hung up the phone, his already ice-cold face turned even colder.


    Fu Shiqin felt like crying at that very moment.


    What on earth had Mu Weiwei said that stimted his brother so much? How would he be able to spend the rest of the day alive?


    Having reported his work, Fu Shiqin hurried away to call for help.

 Chapter 59: Fu Shiqin’s Help

    <h4>Chapter 59: Fu Shiqin¡¯s Help</h4>


    In Yingcheng High School, Gu Weiwei had just finished the examination for physics.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s text messages surged in the moment she turned on her phone which had been off for the entire day.


    ¡®Mu Weiwei, what did you say to my brother over the phone?¡¯


    ¡®What did you do to my brother?!¡¯


    ¡®Five more minutes, if you fail tofort my brother, I will publish a post on Weibo that you have slept with my brother so that every woman in the entire country will tear you apart!!!¡¯


    ....


    The more Gu Weiwei read, the deeper her frown became.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came over to her andined.


    ¡°Weiwei, we are having our art examination next week, but you have not taught us piano for a long time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just about to go with them when her phone rang again. It was from Old Lady.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma Fu, what is it going on?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, I happen to be around your school, has your school dismissed yet?¡± Old Lady asked.


    ¡°We have just been dismissed, but I am getting ready to visit my ssmates...¡±


    Before she finished her words, Old Lady said with heavy breath.


    ¡°I... am not feeling very well. Can youe to me right now?¡±


    Hearing her feeble voice, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I will be right there.¡±


    She hung up the phone, exined to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian and then ran out of school with her bag. She quickly found the Fu Family¡¯s car and got in.


    ¡°Grandma Fu, how are you?¡±


    Old Lady patted her chest, showing a feeble smile.


    ¡°I just took the medicine. I am feeling better now.¡±


    ¡°We really do not need to visit the hospital?¡± Gu Weiwei asked worriedly.


    If it had not been for Old Lady, Mu Weiwei would have ended up being on the street and living an unimaginable life.


    Therefore, even if she was no longer Mu Weiwei, she should still show gratitude to her.


    Old Lady waved her hands, and asked the driver to keep on driving before she took her hands and said, ¡°I just bought some food and was thinking about visiting you at the apartment. Let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. She had no choice but to go back to the apartment with Old Lady and help her carry the food upstairs.


    ¡°There are just two of us, but the food seems a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°It is very close to thepany, we can ask Hanzheng and Shiqin to join us. They have not had a proper meal these past few days because of the international coboration!¡±


    Old Lady said this as she entered the apartment and took off her coat.


    Gu Weiwei smiled embarrassedly. Grandma Fu was the help that Fu Shiqin had asked for, right?


    But she was in her house and it was her grandson she was dealing with. As an outsider, she just couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Grandma Fu, put the things down, let me do the cooking.¡±


    Old Lady, however, was busy searching for something in the kitchen whilst saying, ¡°No need, call Hanzheng and ask him to join us for dinnerter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei brought the phone into the kitchen. ¡°Grandma Fu, it would be best if you... make the call.¡±


    Old Lady let out a sigh of relief and pointed at her ears.


    ¡°I am too old to hear words clearly. It would be best if you make the call.¡±


    Gu Weiwei forced herself to dial Fu Hanzheng¡¯s number.


    A few secondster, the man¡¯s low and clear voice arose.


    ¡°I said that I won¡¯t be there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei cleared her throat and said in embarrassment, ¡°Grandma Fu is here. She has bought your favorite food. She asked me to ask if you wanted to join us for dinner.¡±


    There was no answer from Fu Hanzheng. He was silent.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Old Lady and asked one more time.


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng hesitated for a second and said, ¡°I will be there in half an hour.¡±


    Fu Shiqin watched as his brother¡¯s expression became happy before dismissing the meeting after hanging up the phone.


    The phone calls from this morning had tormented all the staff. And now, one more call soothed his temper.


    He imed to never again show up in front of her in the morning and one second after the phone call, he now said that he was going to see her anyways.


    Women were fickle, but his brother was even more fickle.

 Chapter 60: Like A Granddaughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 60: Like A Granddaughter-inw</h4>


    Half an hourter, the doorbell of Jinxiu Compound rang.


    Gu Weiwei was busy dealing with the seafood when she heard the doorbell ring, making her jolt in surprise and cut her finger. Her finger that was cut open had blood gushing out of it instantaneously.


    With her teeth biting her lips from the sting, she pulled out a napkin and wrapped up the wound in silence.


    The moment Fu Hanzheng entered the apartment, he noticed the kitchen first.


    Seeing her holding onto her finger, he went directly to the first-aid kit and went over to her.


    ¡°Which finger?¡±


    Gu Weiwei hesitated for a second. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng had already found the bandage. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had to show him her finger and then allowed her finger to be wrapped with the bandage.


    Old Lady, who was resting in the living room, looked in the direction of the kitchen in disbelief.


    Since when... did they get so close?


    And what was going on with her eldest grandson?


    Wasn¡¯t he so fed up with Weiwei before? But now he looked so concerned about her wellbeing. Was that really him?


    Seeing that the wound was wrapped, Gu Weiwei turned back to the sink and was about to deal with the rest of the ingredients.


    Fu Hanzheng took away the knife from her hands as he was standing behind her.


    ¡°Do you want to chop your finger off?¡±


    ¡°I was just being careless.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If he had note back all of a sudden, she would not have missed the fish.


    Fu Hanzheng took off his coat and passed it to her. Then he unbuttoned his shirt and stood by the sink, dealing with the remaining seafood.


    Gu Weiwei was startled standing next to him. So this pair of hands, which dealt with business that was worth hundreds of millions of yuan within a few minutes, were dealing with seafood right now? This was really likemitting a big sin.


    Seeing that some water sshing on to him, she put down the coat and fetched a new apron.


    ¡°How about you... put it on?¡±


    But then, she saw the pink rabbit on the apron... and realized that a cold person like him might not suit this cute clothing style.


    She was just about to take it away when Fu Hanzheng turned around and lowered his head to her.


    ¡°Put it on for me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood on her tiptoes and hung the apron over his neck, then came around to his back and tied it up for him.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    So this man, who always had an expression of coldness and seriousness, was wearing a grey apron with a pocket which had a pink rabbit on it.


    That scene was very conflicting yet lovely too.


    When Fu Hanzheng was busy dealing with the ingredients, she did not think that it was proper to stand around doing nothing beside him.


    So what she did instead was stand by his side, and give him some tes to put things on.


    She had thought that Fu Hanzheng would not have been good at things like this since he never cooked. But it turned out that he was unexpectedly proficient.


    Within no time, he was done with the seafood.


    ¡°What is the dish?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°The fish is for the soup and the rest of the seafood is for the seafood rice.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Okay, you give the instructions and I will do it.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself, go and keep Grandma Fupany.¡± Gu Weiwei said instantly.


    ¡°Your finger is injured.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng refused to ept her suggestion and insisted on staying in the kitchen.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°....¡±


    She just had a small cut, not missing fingers! She could cook!


    But she could not drive him away either.


    So what she did instead was stand by his side and give him instructions on how to make the dishes.


    There was something weird about what was going on in the kitchen, but it was difficult to figure out what was weird about it.


    Grandma Fu, who was sitting in the living room, had already been totally distracted from the TV. Instead, she was watching the two people in the kitchen in disbelief.


    For some reason, she felt grateful that her eldest grandson had found her a granddaughter-inw

 Chapter 61: Hard to Court

    <h4>Chapter 61: Hard to Court</h4>


    As Fu Shiqin entered the living room and saw the two people in the kitchen. He became dumbfounded.


    He saw his own brother, who was as lethal as the god of hell two hours ago in thepany, now doing the dishes?


    He looked gentle like the spring breeze of March and he appeared to be totally different from his usual status.


    More importantly, they were dressed in couple aprons!


    His brother had a grey apron with a lovely pink rabbit on the chest and Mu Weiwei, on the other hand, was wearing a pink apron with a grey rabbit on the chest.


    ¡°What... is going on?¡± Fu Shiqin just could not believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°Is your brother courting Weiwei?¡± Old Lady asked with a whisper.


    Fu Shiqin nodded ¨C it was so obvious that he was courting Mu Weiwei!


    But why had he driven her out if he was choosing to court her now?


    He disliked her before, but now he had turned it around so as to court her instead!


    What on earth was his brother doing? To have acted as an indifferent man before and now was trying to court the same girl, with difficulty?


    He denied that he was unhappy because of Mu Weiwei at lunchtime but she just made a small call and now he was here.


    Why had he not discovered before that his brother was so inwardly irritable.


    In the kitchen, Gu Weiwei helped to serve the dishes whilst Fu Hanzheng was making the food.


    He had his eyes upon this busy girl constantly and his gaze, that was full of coldness before, was now full of sweetness and smiles, harboring a strong sense of possession.


    He made up his mind to have this girl for himself.


    Soon the dinner was on the table and most of the dishes were made by Fu Hanzheng under the direction of Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiqin could not wait to taste the seafood rice he had been drooling after for a long time, and the juicy, salty rice turned out to be so delicious that he almost burst into tears of excitement.


    He was just in the middle of dinner, when his brother pinched onerge shrimp with his chopsticks and gave one to him and one to Old Lady.


    Fu Shiqin looked up in astonishment. He had been eating with his brother at the same table for almost two decades and it was the first time for him to do such a thing.


    He was just in the middle of feeling moved by his brother¡¯s behavior, when he saw his brother removing the shells of the shrimps, mussels and scallops.


    Then... he gave all of them to Gu Weiwei. He was even on the verge of feeding her.


    Having received so much seafood, Gu Weiwei, out of politeness, gave some scallops back to him in return.


    ¡°Help yourself, you don¡¯t need to help me.¡±


    Grandma Fu became very pleased inwardly as she saw what was happening.


    This cold-hearted grandson had finally understood what he ought to do in a rtionship.


    They were just eating when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang. He stood up to answer it... and his joyful face turned cold, instantly.


    ¡°Thepany does not have an obligation to deal with an employee¡¯s personal matters.¡±


    ¡°Manager Meng is just an employee and we have nothing to do with each other. Don¡¯t misunderstand us and do not do anything that would cause a misunderstanding amongst others.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei threw a look towards him and could tell that it must have been Mrs. Fu who had called him. She must have asked him to deal with the MG incident involving Meng Ruya.


    However, Meng Ruya had told her before that Fu Hanzheng had helped her and the Meng Family to settle many problems and he never once rejected her request.


    But what was going on today, so that he refused his own mother.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was looking at him, so he threw a sideways nce at her and said, ¡°I will organise a meeting with you twoter.¡±


    Fu Shiqin could not help but take a look at Mu Weiwei when he heard those words.


    What that meant was that he was bringing her back home for them to meet each other.


    And when he said that he did not want any misunderstandings... he probably meant that he did not want any misunderstandings with her.


    Fu Hanzheng took a seat after he ended the call and casually asked, ¡°You had a problem with the Meng Family the other day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we had a fight. I ruined Mrs. Meng¡¯s branded bag and should havepensated her for it. But MG¡¯s customer service said that the bag was not officially sold by them or the private designer, Martin Green. So they will probably ask Mrs. Meng topensate them instead...¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    ¡°You were not bullied?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Of course not, I am never bullied.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and said with pride.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded calmly, ¡°Then all is well.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked very disdainfully at his own brother.


    Oh well, it did not matter how the others were doing as long as she was fine, right?

 Chapter 62: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 62: Confession</h4>


    After dinner, Fu Shiqin saw Old Lady into the car and then went into the study to answer some calls about work. He became a bit depressed when he saw the unopened presents on the table.


    After the phone call ended, he ripped open the wrapping paper on the presents and took out the ruby nes within.


    Gu Weiwei was just doing the dishes, when she saw a ne dropping down from above her head. Before she realized what was going on, she already had a ne around her neck.


    Her beautiful, jade-like skin made the ruby look very radiant.


    ¡°You look very beautiful with it on you, thank you for... dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lowered her head and was about to take it off when Fu Hanzheng caught hold of her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She had spent so much time in the Gu Family and witnessed all kinds of luxurious goods, so she could tell how expensive this ruby was with one nce.


    ¡°This is a very precious ruby from B Land and when a man sees his beloved girl, he will give her this type of ruby, to ask her to spend the rest of her life with him...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s ck and profound eyes were full of love and his voice sounded charming and lustful.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei blinked.


    So... this is a confession?


    She was just thinking about how she should get rid of this ne when Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°We are going now. Sleep soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could take off the ne, Fu Hanzheng had already left with Fu Shiqin.


    When Gu Weiwei removed the ne, the man was already gone. She looked a bit distressed as she saw the ruby ne in her hands.


    The ce where this kind of ruby was produced in B Land, used to belong to someone who fell in love with a girl that was about to marry into the royal family. This ruby was used to ask for the girl¡¯s hand in marriage.


    Eventually, the owner managed to marry his beloved girl and they spent the rest of their lives together.


    Therefore, the nobilities of B Land regarded this ruby as a symbol of love.


    A couple of years ago, Gu Siting gave one such ruby ne to her too.


    This romantic symbolized ruby did not bring them together.


    When she died and was reborn again, she came over to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side instead... the Gu Family¡¯s worst enemy.


    He, however, gave Ling Yan her heart and their affairs were known everywhere, like rumors.


    ....


    At the Li Family.


    Li Xing¡¯er visited her home when she was free, and Zhou Meiqin¡¯s brother, Zhou Hong, and his wife Wang Fen were also together at the Li Family home.


    They had arge table of food ready so as to celebrate Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s new role in the movie together with Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng, as well as the sessful coboration between Longsheng Enterprise and Tiansheng Enterprise.


    Zhou Meiqin was out ¡®on business¡¯ for a couple of days and Wang Fen greeted her by offering her the newly-braised soup.


    ¡°Sister, you left in a hurry, everyone is waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhou Meiqin snorted.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, the b*tch, has gotten Xing¡¯er such important movie resources so that we now have arge coboration agreement! We have to celebrate!¡± Wang Fen said with a smile.


    Zhou Hong was at Longsheng too and he was the one responsible for this project. She of course was very happy to see this coboration finalized.


    ¡°That bitch even humiliated Linna at school! When the school and the teachers know what she is up to, she won¡¯t be able to stay at school any more...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhou Meiqin smashed down the bowl of soup and red at Wang Fen. ¡°None of you must spill this matter! Anyone who does... will die!¡±


    ¡°Why not? President Wang will not betray us! Wang Weidong loses interest in old things very easily and soon he will be tired of her...¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say anything or you can get out of here!¡± Zhou Meiqin said with clenched teeth.


    Because that night, Wang Weidong was not ruining Mu Weiwei but herself.


    She did not dare to tell anyone about being injured, so she was outside of her home for a couple of days. But now, when she came home, her family said that they were celebrating the sessful deal ¨C acquired from her being ruined by that old scumbag?

 Chapter 63: Zhou Meiqin’s Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 63: Zhou Meiqin¡¯s Pictures</h4>


    Wang Fen and Zhou Linna exchanged a look, knowing that it was not wise to offend her, she said, ¡°Okay, we will keep it sealed.¡±


    ¡°Why are you defending the girl? She has been with President Wang, what does it hurt to cause some rumors?¡± The Old Lady said as she walked out of the kitchen seeing Zhou Meiqin getting furious for no reason.


    Mu Longsheng had wanted to give thepany to that b*tch but it was apany built by her son, but she still turned out to be the heir in the end. Horrible!


    But God was wise enough to kill Mu Longsheng and Mu Yao, so that this little b*tch was left alone with just a pretty face.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, why are you defending Mu Weiwei?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was confused too.


    Furious and angry, Zhou Meiqin said with gritted teeth, ¡°President Wang¡¯s wife is a very intimidating woman! The deal has just been signed and there are many things to work on with Tianshengter. If President Wang¡¯s wife knows about it, the deal may be off!¡±


    ¡°Also, Xing¡¯er has a long way to go in the film industry. If the matter gets spread around and paparazzi know about it, then it will be very bad for all of us! What is the point of not keeping the secret?¡±


    When Old Lady heard about the seriousness of this affair, she nodded with agreement, ¡°Yes, we must keep it secret, or we will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth sealed! Don¡¯t cause me any trouble!¡± Zhou Meiqin warned everyone there.


    It had been she who slept with Wang Weidong the other night and Mu Weiwei had also taken pictures of them. If the rumors came out, they might have vented their anger but if Mu Weiwei became annoyed, she would publicize the pictures and she would be doomed.


    So no one was allowed to speak of this matter before she caught her and took hold of those pictures.


    Otherwise, she, as the Deputy President of Longsheng Enterprise, would be aughing stock in front of everyone and Li Jiacheng would not stay with her, no matter how much he might love her.


    What was more, Old Lady had been angry at her for giving birth to two daughters, instead of a son for the Li Family and a divorce would definitely happen if this matter was revealed.


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± Wang Fen promised in understanding.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, you must act well when the role is given you and do your best to get the Gold Phoenix Award, otherwise...¡±


    Otherwise she would have been humiliated in vain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom.¡± Li Xing¡¯er took hold of her arm and said with confidence.


    ¡°I will definitely get the Gold Phoenix Award and you will be invited to attend the ceremony with me! You will watch me with your own eyes as I receive the award and be the youngest Movie Queen in the whole field.¡±


    She had spent only two years gathering the poprity that others would need six or seven years to achieve... but a TV-series actress would not find it easy to be a movie actress.


    When she was given the opportunity, she would definitely not miss it. Only by being famous would she be able to find a position for herself in the industry.


    Hearing what her daughter said, Zhou Meiqin became slightly pleased. ¡°Then prepare yourself and shine brightly in your first movie.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s eat then. Here are your favorite dishes. You are the hero of the family!¡± Li Xing¡¯er walked into the living room with Zhou Meiqin¡¯s arms linked with hers.


    Zhou Meiqin had not been in the mood to have a celebration party with them, but she tried to calm herself down and share the meal with her daughter who rarely visited home.


    She had just sat down and was about to reach out for the chopsticks, when her phone rang.


    The caller was President Wang Weidong.

 Chapter 64: Mu Weiwei’s Refuge

    <h4>Chapter 64: Mu Weiwei¡¯s Refuge</h4>


    ¡°Help yourselves, I need to answer a call in the study.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin looked cold, picked up the phone and went upstairs.


    After she went upstairs, she locked the door of the study and answered Wang Weidong¡¯s phone, ¡°Did you find the b*tch or not?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Wang Weidong smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°What about... meeting and talking?¡±


    He liked tender young girls, but he found it very exciting to have slept with someone else¡¯s wife.


    What was more, Zhou Meiqin had been in great shape and when she got h*rny, she could be more stimting than other unexperienced girls.


    ¡°There is no need for us to meet!¡± Zhou Meiqin was so furious that she trembled when she heard what he intendingly suggested.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, one night can lead to much affection. We are not a couple, but we have been through one night of fun together...¡± Wang Weidong said with a smile, sounding obviously like a dandy.


    ¡°Wang Weidong, you better catch that b*tch as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad for both of us!¡± Zhou Meiqin was disgusted, but she had to talk with him because Mu Weiwei was not captured yet.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Can¡¯t I be better than Li Jiacheng?¡± Wang Weidong still sounded dandy.


    ¡°President Wang, if your wife and your father-inw know about it, do you think that you can still survive in Tiansheng?¡± Zhou Meiqin warned with gritted teeth. ¡°If I am not doing well, you won¡¯t be either.¡±


    Wang Weidong had to change his tone when he heard her threat.


    The reason why he became the president of Tiansheng was only because he married the daughter of the top director. If this affair was revealed, he would no longer be epted in the family any more.


    ¡°Strangely enough, I have sent out several groups of people to find the b*tch. She has still not been found and my men either quit or disappear.¡± Wang Weidong thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you think that this little bitch has sought refuge from someone?¡±


    ¡°No way. Mu Longsheng and Mu Yao are both gone, and she has no refuge at all! It must be your incapable men who could not even catch an eighteen-year-old girl!¡± Zhou Meiqin wanted very much to y Mu Weiwei alive when she thought of the insult she went through the other night.


    Hearing her disbelief, Wang Weidong said seriously, ¡°Something is wrong this time. My men should have caught hold of this girl already. Someone must have helped her on the sly, otherwise those men would not have quit and left the capital when they were so well paid.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Who can she turn to?¡± Zhou Meiqin thought for a while, failing to figure out who might have helped Mu Weiwei.


    But Mu Weiwei who set them up the other day at the hotel did turn out to be different from the innocent girl she had known before.


    She still had the pictures of her, and if she was not found and the pictures were not reimed, she would not be assured.


    She spent great amounts of energy and time just to get to where she was today, and she must not be ruined by that bitch.


    ¡°No one leaks a single thing when they quit. Apparently, the opposite party is someone powerful. Don¡¯t get me involved with anyone with power because of this stupid matter...¡± Wang Weidong warned with a cold voice.


    He might be obsessed with girls, but he was not stupid. It was not a normal thing that his men were unable to catch a young girl.


    Therefore, someone else must have gotten involved.


    ¡°She is just a young girl, who do you think she can find as a refuge? If she had found someone, that person would have stepped forward for her!¡± Zhou Meiqin was just talking when someone knocked at the door. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Find some reliable people! I can pay them well.¡±


    She was not going to forgive this b*tch who had insulted her so much.

 Chapter 65: Fear Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 65: Fear Forgotten</h4>


    The three-day practice examination finally came to an end.


    Gu Weiwei had just walked out of the ssroom and switched on her cell phone when Fu Hanzheng rang.


    She looked around and picked it up somewhere less populous. ¡°What is it, Mr. Fu?¡±


    ¡°Your examination is finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What time are youing home?¡±


    ¡°I am getting ready for the artistic examination and I will be homete.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Honestly speaking, she was not that willing to meet him. The meal they had hadst time almost made her faint.


    ¡°Okay, see you tonight.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and rang off.


    Tonight?!


    Gu Weiwei really had the impulse to smash her cell phone! Didn¡¯t he just say that he never visited this ce often? What did he mean by dropping by so often? They were not living together!


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came over to her and stopped on either side of her.


    ¡°I have talked with the teacher and the ssmates of the dance ssroom, you can practice with us!¡±


    Luo Qianqian gave her a paper bag. ¡°Here are your dresses and shoes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you two are so sweet.¡± Gu Weiwei said gratefully as she nced at her two friends.


    There were just a few weeks left before the artistic examination of the Film Academy took ce. Apart from the music and line-speaking, dancing was also requested as well.


    After the test, she was going to attend a film audition. It was a martial arts film that required a great deal of martial arts practice.


    So she needed to get herself exercising again, so as to be able to face the test and audition in her best form.


    She could do some leg stretching at the apartment, but it was not enough to practise bigger moves. So she had to practise with the students of the dance ss.


    ¡°I hope you can be epted by the academy and be a famous star, so I can cling on to you.¡± Ji Cheng said childishly as she saw therge-sized poster of Zhou Linna on the wall.


    ¡°She lost the battle against you in piano ying, so she turned to an albumpany for some sole performance. How blind could those people have been?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about others. Get yourself prepared for the test.¡± Gu Weiwei said, as she walked into the changing room next to the dance ssroom to put on the dance dress and shoes.


    The students were practising ballet, which was what she was good at. So she practised with them.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian studied in the corner of the ssroom as they were waiting for her and not participating.


    Most of the students were Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian¡¯s friends, so they were friendly towards her. Soon, they started to have conversations with each other.


    They were just focusing on the dances for the test when the Deputy Principal, Ye Mei the music teacher and Zhou Linna showed up.


    ¡°Ms. Liu, Linna¡¯s new song will have a music video which will be filmed at the school. We need some students to dance for her. Get some of your students here for the practice. It should be a wonderful opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Principal, Ms. Ye, the test is next month and we are running out of time to practice. We don¡¯t care if you have an MV on or not.¡± One girl rejected immediately when she heard the request. She had never liked Zhou Linna after all.


    Dressed in an elegant, purple dress, Zhou Linna had her hair over her shoulders and said as she came into the ssroom, ¡°You won¡¯t do it in vain! After the MV is shown, you will benefit from it too, right?¡±


    Zhu Xiaoqin and Zhou Linna¡¯s fans could not help but speak up when they saw the girls giving up on the opportunity of performing for Zhou Linna.


    ¡°It is good for you to dance for Linna. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    ¡°When Linna¡¯s song is aired, you will also be popr.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ji Cheng closed her books and went over to Zhou Linna and her group. ¡°Zhou Linna, have you forgotten about being defeated in Feux Follets No.5? What about resuming the battle you escaped fromst time?¡±

 Chapter 66: Zhou Linna Provocates

    <h4>Chapter 66: Zhou Linna Provocates</h4>


    Hearing Feux Follets No.5, that almost ruined her reputation, Zhou Linna nced around the ssroom.


    Sure enough she saw Mu Weiwei, who was stretching her legs, and suddenly felt annoyed.


    Hearing Ji Cheng¡¯s provocative words, Zhu Xiaoqin snorted. ¡°Linna was in a hurry for her TV program. Of course she can y the piano. What are you being so proud of?¡±


    ¡°Alright then, you were in a hurry then but you are not now.¡± Ji Cheng stared at Zhou Linna with arms crossed over her chest and said provocatively, ¡°So y it now to see if you are capable or not.¡±


    She had been trembling in fear back then and now she imed that she couldn¡¯t y it because the program needed her.


    Ye Mei instantly distracted everyone by saying, ¡°Anyway, Linna is here for the dancers. Linna has also hired her cousin who is from the Capital Ballet Troupe for practice. It is a great opportunity for you girls too.¡±


    After that day, Linna had been practicing Feux Follets No.5 at home. But she was never able to do it.


    The Deputy Principal followed. ¡°We may need this ssroom for practice and filming. If you are to agree, you will not only be able to practice but also perform in an MV, how wonderful is this?!¡±


    ¡°You need this ssroom?¡± Ms. Liu said as she threw a look at the teachers.


    ¡°They have tests next month and they are running out of time already! Where would they be able to practise if you take over their ssroom?¡±


    ¡°Then you can go home to practise if you are not willing to stay.¡± Zhu Xiaoqin said proudly as she stood next to Zhou Linna.


    Linna was the ambassador of Yingcheng High School and of course she should be prioritized.


    ¡°This is a dance ssroom, not a music ssroom, nor Zhou Linna¡¯s home either. Why must we listen to your orders?¡±


    Ji Cheng was very annoyed when she saw the principal and teacher who were treating Zhou Linna like a princess.


    ¡°Then sign with apany like Linna has... Or leave!¡±


    Zhu Xiaoqin of course was sucking up to Zhou Linna as her best friend.


    All the students became very annoyed. They had been learning dance for two or three years now, just for the test next week, and now at this crucial moment, they were being driven out of their ssroom!


    ¡°My cousin Zheng Yuan will soon be the chief dancer of the Capital Ballet Troupe! It is your honor to learn from her. She will perform with the troupe next month abroad.¡±


    Zhou Linna nced at the students in the ssroom with pride. ¡°It is not a chance that is avable to everyone.¡±


    The new song was about dreams, and she needed a group of young dancers to dance for her, full of vim and activeness; so ballet dancers were an important element for the mixture, with modern dancers.


    Thepany said that the schoolgirls could be used and when the song was made, it could even be a promoting theme song for Yingcheng High School.


    But these people were rejecting the opportunity! How stupid!


    Having said those words, Zhou Linna saw a very innocent-looking young girling into the ssroom. She waved at Zhou Linna.


    ¡°Linna!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan, here you are.¡± Zhou Linna hugged the girl and introduced her to everyone in the ssroom proudly.


    ¡°This sister Zheng Yuan, the uping chief dancer at the Capital Ballet Troupe. She will go to the Royal Ballet Troupe in the UK next month. To be her student is not an opportunity that is avable for everyone.¡±

 Chapter 67: Zhou Linna Provocates 2

    <h4>Chapter 67: Zhou Linna Provocates 2</h4>


    Some unpleasant memories emerged inside her head when Gu Weiwei saw Zheng Yuaning in.


    Zheng Yuan was Mu Weiwei¡¯s cousin too. She was the daughter of Li Jiacheng¡¯s sister, and she was verypetitive.


    Mu Weiwei had been a gifted child in music and dance, and she had learnt ballet together with Zheng Yuan during their childhood.


    There was a very important dancingpetition years back and Mu Weiwei had had the chance of winning. But Zheng Yuan did something to Mu Weiwei¡¯s dancing shoes so that Mu Weiwei¡¯s feet became injured.


    Zheng Yuan won the championship for thatpetition and entered the Capital Ballet Troupe and rose to where she was now.


    She would always take whatever was given to Mu Weiwei and she would ruin whatever she could not take from her.


    She did not want Mu Weiwei to have whatever she could not have; she also took away Wei Ziqi¡¯s boyfriend, and Wei Ziqi was Mu Weiwei¡¯s good friend.


    Wei Ziqi became so sad that she went away, abroad, and hadn¡¯t contacted Mu Weiwei for months.


    ¡°Be our teacher?¡± Gu Weiwei let out a coldugh, ¡°Are you sure you are capable?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Zheng Yuan smiled at her disdainfully. ¡°At least capable enough to be your teacher.¡±


    Mu Weiwei was indeed gifted, but after she had hurt her feet, she lost track of practicing ballet.


    Whilst, on the other hand, Zheng Yuan entered the top ballet troupe and had be much more capable than she was already.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, if you are not convinced, thenpete with Sister Yuan. You have learnt ballet before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Zhou Linna taunted.


    She knew pretty well that it was years ago that Mu Weiwei learnt ballet and that she had stopped dancing ballet after she went to learn folk dance.


    Zheng Yuan nced at Gu Weiwei and the other students of the dance ss proudly.


    ¡°There is no need for apetition. I am a professional dancer, which she is not, it may look bad if I am seenpeting with her.¡±


    Ji Cheng clenched her teeth out of anger and snorted. ¡°Weiwei is a pianist, not a dancer. You canpete with her ying piano if you want to.¡±


    How shameless she was to use her professional skills to win the battle!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she is not capable enough to teach her? But now she, herself, does not want topete any more?¡± Zhu Xiaoqin and others belonging to Zhou Linna¡¯s firm fans sneered.


    Gu Weiwei showed a very cold smile. She was going to take revenge for Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯spete.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei!¡± Luo Qianqian approached and tried to talk with her with a whisper. ¡°You are not a professional, and you are not in an advantageous position.¡±


    That girl was capable, especially since she was with the Capital Ballet Troupe and the Royal Ballet Troupe.


    ¡°It is okay, I have taught myself.¡± Gu Weiwei gave an assuring look to her and Ji Cheng.


    Zhou Linna did not expect for her to agree to do thepetition.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, don¡¯t ever think that Sister Zheng Yuan is bullying you when you yourself have agreed to this battle.¡±


    ¡°If you lose, get out of this ssroom.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a cold voice.


    Hearing these words, Zhu Xiaoqin said, ¡°If you lose, you must be Linna¡¯s assistant for a month and our ve.¡±


    They still held a grudge against her from when she stood out in the pianopetitionst time.


    They would not miss the chance to stamp on her when it came their way.


    Ye Mei suddenly came up with another idea. She stepped out and said, ¡°If you two really want to do apetition, then let¡¯s do online voting! We will see who has more votes.¡±


    Linna¡¯s new single would be out soon and this contest would help her to gain some poprity. When the contest was finished, then Zheng Yuan, the chief dancer of the Capital Ballet Troupe, could be announced as the choreographer.


    In this way, the poprity of this MV that was being released next month would be guaranteed.

 Chapter 68: Cooking up A Story

    <h4>Chapter 68: Cooking up A Story</h4>


    Zhou Linna understood that Ye Mei was trying to cook up the story online, so she did not object to the idea.


    ¡°I will call my agent and they can do something about it.¡±


    Ye Mei nodded and continued.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, your cousin can write a Weibo post before the streaming starts. You can open the scene by ying the piano and then Zheng Yuan can enter.


    You and Zheng Yuan have fans, and when Li Xing¡¯er reposts the Weibo announcement, we will definitely be at the top of the headlines.¡±


    As for Mu Weiwei, she was just a tool for them to use to cook up the story.


    ¡°I get it. I will tell my cousin.¡± Zhou Linna said.


    Ye Mei and the Deputy Principal talked about their n and then made an announcement.


    ¡°If it is apetition, then we will hold it in the main hall in two hours. We will use online voting and if you lose, you must spare the ssroom for Zhou Linna to make her MV and dance practice.¡±


    Gu Weiwei answered. ¡°Okay. I have no objections.¡±


    Zheng Yuan squinted at Gu Weiwei and looked at her with a sneer and disdain. ¡°Stupid.¡±


    If she was asking for the trouble, then she would spare no efforts to give it to her.


    Zhou Linna and Zheng Yuan¡¯s team went out of the ssroom to prepare for the contest two hourster.


    Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng surrounded Gu Weiwei who was doing the leg exercises and said, ¡°Weiwei, they are making use of you to cook up a story! Why do you still want topete with her?¡±


    ¡°I have some revenge to execute.¡±


    ¡°This contest is unfair! Do you really want to be Zhou Linna¡¯s assistant and be their ve?¡± Luo Qianqian was angry and talked impulsively.


    Zhou Linna had just won the championship and she had acquired fans. So had Zheng Yuan.


    Mu Weiwei was just an unknown student and voting was definitely not going to work in her favor.


    Also, it seemed that their agents would do something about that behind the scenes too.


    It was not a fairpetition or voting system. Also, she was self-taught and she could notpete with Zheng Yuan who was a professional.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be confident?¡± Gu Weiwei questioned, as she did a very elegant and beautiful spin on pointe.


    Ji Cheng was startled by her move, but she was still not assured.


    ¡°They are in charge of the voting and you won¡¯t beat her in votes, even if you are capable.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Yuan almost ruined my foot. I have to take revenge.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ji Cheng instantly became furious.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and said, ¡°Try your best, we cane up with a way to equal out the voting.¡±


    Ji Cheng looked at Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Now, get her the best ballet dress and put on the most dazzling makeup for her. I will take care of the rest.¡± Luo Qianqian said as she walked away mysteriously.


    Ji Cheng sat down by Gu Weiwei who was stretching her legs and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! If we lose, I will be Zhou¡¯s ve together with you! I can swear her to death.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled as she looked at Ji Cheng. She used to share everything good with Ling Yan.


    But Ling Yan took away everything from her and her heart, just because she wanted to survive.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian had only known her for a short while and she had done nothing for them; yet they took her side each time she encountered trouble.


    ¡°Cheng, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 69: Cooking up A Story 2

    <h4>Chapter 69: Cooking up A Story 2</h4>


    Two hourster, there were many students gathered in the school hall for the show.


    In order to get a better oue in the live streaming, the principal and thepany that signed Zhou Linna, hired professionals to do the livestream.


    Zhou Linna and Zheng Yuan had already started to pull the poll on Weibo, so the first group of viewers turned out to be their fans.


    Before Zheng Yuan and Gu Weiwei started the dancepetition, Zhou Linna first yed a solo performance, gaining a great deal of attention in the livestream.


    [Isn¡¯t that the champion of the Youth Music Contest?]


    [She is pretty and talented, she is a real goddess!]


    [Goddess Linna is showing off her performance again!]


    ....


    After Zhou Linna finished the performance, she bowed to the public, looking elegant and generous.


    ¡°Thank you foring to today¡¯s live stream. We are going to film an MV, so we have invited Zheng Yuan from the Capital Ballet Troupe for the choreography.


    But someone is not very convinced by Ms. Zheng Yuan¡¯s skills, so today, they are going to have a contest here. You can all vote here in the livestream.¡±


    Instantly,ments flooded out.


    [Wow, Goddess Linna is going to have a new solo song! How wonderful!]


    [Zheng Yuan entered the Capital Ballet Troupe at the age of 12, and someone is not convinced?]


    [We will see how Goddess Zheng gives that person a lesson]


    [Which b*tch is not convinced?]


    ....


    The livestream was dominated by Zhou Linna and Zheng Yuan¡¯s fans, and only a few of them were from the general public, so all the instant messages were for Zhou Linna.


    At the back stage of the hall, Zheng Yuan was dressed in a white ballet dress with an exquisite crown on top of her head. She walked in with her back straight, looking like nobility.


    Zhu Xiaoqin was waiting for Zhou Linna backstage where only Ji Cheng was. She sneered.


    ¡°The contest is happening soon, where is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei is making preparations. She will be here soon.¡± Ji Cheng snorted.


    Actually, she was inwardly very worried.


    Most of the audience were Zhou Linna¡¯s supporters and she also noticed that Zhou Linna and Zheng Yuan¡¯s fans had dominated the livestream.


    Although she had already asked some of her friends to vote, the number was so smallpared to that of Zheng Yuan¡¯s army.


    ¡°I think that she is too afraid toe!¡± Zhu Xiaoqin said proudly.


    She might have stood out in the piano performancest time, but she would not make it in the dancingpetition. She was not a versatile genius.


    ¡°I do remember that someone was also scared by Feux Follets No.5, right?¡± Ji Cheng snapped back without sparing any mercy.


    Zhu Xiaoqin had a look at Zheng Yuan who was making preparations. She was not at all worried that she would lose.


    ¡°She will lose no matter whether she ising or not! Tell her to get ready to be the assistant!¡±


    Mu Weiwei was definitely going to suffer a great deal.


    They two were still arguing when Zhou Linna entered backstage after ying the song. She said to Zheng Yuan with a bright smile, ¡°Sister Yuan, are you ready?¡±


    Zheng Yuan nodded as she nced at Ji Cheng and sneered.


    ¡°It seems that someone is too afraid toe.¡±


    ¡°Whether she is here or not, Sister Yuan, you will have to finish the performance. Everyone is watching you from the livestream!¡±


    Zheng Yuan adjusted the hem of her white dress, walked to the front stage gently... She was elegant just like a Swan Princess.


    She had been practising for a long time with the Ballet Troupe and she was almost as outstanding as the current chief dancer, on and off the stage.


    What could Mu Weiwei do anyways?

 Chapter 70: Losing All the Time

    <h4>Chapter 70: Losing All the Time</h4>


    At the front stage of the hall, apuse arose the moment Zheng Yuan went on stage.


    Zheng Yuan danced elegantly and proficiently with the music. She was presenting the excellent dancing skills she had gained in the past years at the Capital Ballet Troupe, looking so pretty just like a white swan.


    The instantments on the livestream covered the entire screen.


    [Who is not convinced by this skill?]


    [Let¡¯s all swear at the unconvinced b*tch]


    [Vote for the white swan!]


    [Vote for Goddess Zheng]


    ....


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s votes were rising rapidly and within a couple of minutes, the total number had exceeded ten thousand.


    Backstage, Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqin showed a proud smile when they watched the poll going up.


    ¡°50,000 now! It¡¯s still rising!¡±


    ¡°Where is Mu Weiwei? Is sheing or not?¡± Zhou Linna asked sneeringly.


    Having said those words, she saw Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian as well as the girls from the dance ss walking in to backstage.


    She was dressed in a ck ballet dance dress, wearing very thick eye makeup and looking sinisterly beautiful.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you truly don¡¯t have to be dressed like a ghost to be the loser.¡± Zhu Xiaoqin sized her up and then sneered.


    Gu Weiwei ignored her, walked over to Ji Cheng and adjusted herself by breathing hard, waiting for her turn.


    Ji Cheng nced at Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°Zheng Yuan has gotten more than 60,000 votes! And it is still rising.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked serious. ¡°They are cooking up a story, of course Zheng Yuan gets a lot of votes.¡±


    Zhou Linna spoke for Zheng Yuan when she was on the stage, and Zheng Yuan was the first performer too.


    When the public saw her capability, of course she would get votes from them as well.


    So there were not that many votes left for Mu Weiweiter on.


    What was more, the white swan had always been and adored as a symbol of beauty and purity. She was dressed, however, as a ck swan, which was not that popr at all.


    After the girls from dance ss heard this, they whispered.


    ¡°I have asked my family and friends to vote for ck Swan.¡±


    ¡°But that is still very little.¡± Luo Qianqian looked at Gu Weiwei with worry.


    At this moment, Ye Mei spoke to her when she nced at the front stage again, ¡°Mu Weiwei, Zheng Yuan¡¯s solo is done now. Your turn.¡±


    Gu Weiwei adjusted her neck and smiled at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian as she walked on to the stage of the hall.


    On the stage, Zheng Yuan had already performed an extremely beautiful dance as a white swan, gaining much apuse.


    Gu Weiwei spun beautifully into the centre of the stage as she raised up her arms and straightened her back.


    Unlike the white swan, Zheng Yuan, she looked intimidating like a queen. Like a ck swan.


    Some of the public, who belonged neither to Zheng Yuan nor Zhou Linna voted for the ck swan immediately. Although the vote was not rising as fast as that of Zheng Yuan¡¯s, it was still constantly rising.


    Ji Cheng gasped as she watched Gu Weiwei from the phone. She was not any worse than Zheng Yuan at all.


    ¡°I liked the Goddess¡¯s hands and now I have fallen for her legs too.¡±


    Standing next to her, Luo Qianqian turned on Wechat and copied the link to a friend.


    Then she texted ¨C raise the votes for ck swan from your livestream!


    The text back showed ¨C Honestly, I am doing a livestream!


    Luo Qianqian answered ¨C one more minute, or I will expose the picture of you in dresses.


    One minuteter, the voting for Gu Weiwei arose tremendously as the audience emerged into the livestreaming room.


    Ji Cheng red at Zhou Linna provocatively and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t the only person who knows how to get votes.¡±


    However, Gu Weiwei¡¯s votes still could not catch up with Zheng Yuan¡¯s.


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s vote suddenly rose by ten thousand, whilst Gu Weiwei¡¯s was almost on the verge of ceasing altogether.

 Chapter 71 - Justice for Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 71: Justice for Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Zhou Linna snorted and put away her phone. Her cousin Xing¡¯er was going to help the votes increase greatly by posting just one Weibo post.


    Suddenly, the instantments were dominated by Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans.


    When they knew that Zheng Yuan was Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s rtive, they started to attack Gu Weiwei.


    [The ck Swan is so ugly!]


    [Such a terrible dancer!]


    [ck Swan is hideous! Vote for White Swan]


    [Just asking for trouble when she is battling with a professional!]


    ....


    On stage, Gu Weiwei spun around, lifting and kicking her legs, leaping across the stage perfectly.


    However, the livestream was still full ofments that supported the white swan.


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s face was bing more and more twisted the longer she watched Gu Weiwei.


    An outsider might not be able to tell, but she herself understood that Gu Weiwei¡¯s moves were as good as those performed by a professional dancer like her.


    She had underestimated her!


    Seeing the instant messages that supported Zheng Yuan whilst Gu Weiwei was on stage, Ji Cheng couldn¡¯t help but notice that Zheng Yuan¡¯s votes were also constantly increasing.


    Although the few rational public viewers supported ck swan and said that she danced well, they were all drowned out by Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans.


    ¡°Qianqian, how many more votes can your cousin offer now?¡±


    Luo Qianqian had a cousin who was a livestreamer for games and he was very popr. He had helped with the votes a minute ago.


    ¡°Afraid not too many more.¡± Luo Qianqian whispered with teeth clenched. ¡°I will call my father and ask him to log in to his Weibo.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, hurry up.¡± Ji Cheng nodded.


    Qianqian¡¯s father was a famousposer who had written music for a few singers.


    His Weibo post would surely help with the voting.


    Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqinughed proudly when they saw that Zheng Yuan¡¯s votes were many times more than those of Gu Weiwei¡¯s.


    ¡°Still not convinced? You won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    ¡°You are being tricky! If wepete with abilities, you may be the losing side.¡± Ji Cheng said with teeth clenched.


    Weiwei was dancing well too and if it had not been because of Zheng Yuan¡¯s poprity from the Ballet Troupe, Zheng Yuan might have been on the losing side.


    Now they had even asked the popr star Li Xing¡¯er to increase the votes, so it was very difficult for Gu Weiwei to catch up.


    As they were talking, a man wearing sses came backstage and asked Ji Cheng politely, ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Ji Cheng looked up and said, ¡°Weiwei is on the stage. Vote for her if you are here for her.¡±


    She instructed the sses-man as one vote would matter regardless of the stage.


    Zhu Xiaoqin sneered seeing that she did not want to give up even one vote.


    ¡°What about me giving you a vote too? Haha!¡±


    The man made a phone call after he voted and walked out from backstage.


    ¡°Third Master, the girl is in school, but it seems that she ispeting with someone in a livestream, there are some votes or something.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Send me the livestream link!¡± The man on the other side of the phone bellowed impatiently.


    The man ended the phone call instantly and shared the livestream.


    Luo Qianqian came backstage after the call. ¡°My father is in a meeting, he can¡¯t reply to me until half an hourter.¡±


    ¡°The contest is finishing in a quarter of an hour!¡± Zhou Linna snorted and said as she tilted her head sideways.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, think about what we should get our assistant to do tomorrow.¡±


    Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqin were just about to celebrate when the students from dance ss shouted in excitement.


    ¡°It is rising!¡±


    ¡°ck swan¡¯s vote is rising crazily!¡±

 Chapter 72 - Please Let Me Admire You

    <h4>Chapter 72: Please Let Me Admire You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian stopped arguing with Zhou Linna but turned to the livestream instead.


    The votes for ck swan rose so rapidly it was like a rocket flying into the sky...


    ¡°Oh my God, herees the justice!¡±


    As the instantments increased more and more, the tables started to be turned.


    [ck Swan is so cool!]


    [ck Swan is so powerful!]


    [I vote for ck Swan, because I can bow down for beauty!]


    [Master you are right, we will vote for ck Swan!]


    [ck Swan is cooler than Master! Let¡¯s all vote for ck Swan!]


    ....


    Zhu Xiaoqin could tell that Gu Weiwei¡¯s votes were rising so fast that they were catching up with Zheng Yuan¡¯s!


    Zhou Linna¡¯s face brushed in exquisite makeup, twisted violently.


    ¡°What is it going on?!¡±


    Zhu Xiaoqin and Ye Mei had not found out why the votes were rising when the girls of dance ss screamed out of excitement.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, it is Shiyi!¡±


    ¡°God Shiyi is watching the livestream! God Shiyi is cheering for Mu Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°Wow, he is indeed my idol!¡±


    ....


    Who on earth was Shiyi?


    The most popr young star in the whole of Hua Land and all the way throughout the entirety of Asia. He had 50 million fans on Weibo and his looks were charming and handsome.


    His concerts were always sold out with waiting lists and every brand wanted to coborate with him and have him as their ambassador.


    More importantly, he was the third Master of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, the biggest financial group in Hua Land ¨C Fu Shiyi.


    Luo Qianqian just could not believe it, so she switched to Weibo and saw Shiyi¡¯s ount had just shared the livestream with only two sentences.


    [ck Swan is cooler than me! I am not convinced!]


    Then, Fu Shiyi and two of his best friends reposted the Weibo post as well.


    [ck Swan is indeed cooler than you!]


    [ck Swan is indeed cooler than you ¨C me too]


    The livestream room, which was only previously being watched by 200,000 people, was now thronged with millions of viewers and it was still increasing in poprity.


    Gu Weiwei who had, prior to this boost in views, lost by hundreds of thousands of votes, now exceeded Zheng Yuan within three minutes.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian as well as the girls from dance ss screamed in each other¡¯s arms.


    Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqin were not convinced. They snorted.


    ¡°So what? Let¡¯s see who is more capable.¡±


    ¡°True, everyone knows who the real ability is when we have asked the Capital Ballet Troupe and the Royal Ballet Troupe to join in!¡±


    On the stage, Gu Weiwei and Zheng Yuan, side by side, spun around five times holding their legs as they did so and leaping up for their own performances.


    As Zheng Yuan saw Gu Weiweinding elegantly after therge leap and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can do the most difficult manoeuvre ¨C fouett¨¦.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had a very elegant body-shape and with the charming makeup on her face, she was as arrogant as a queen.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The music had be varied and the two girls stretched out their arms and started spinning, extending their legs and drawing it back in, to touch the back of their knees, toplete the turn.


    Zheng Yuan spun 26 circles and confidently believed that Mu Weiwei was not going to beat her.


    She had thought that Mu Weiwei would give up after ten, but after 20 turns, Mu Weiwei did not only stop but alsopleted each one perfectly and beautifully.


    Zheng Yuan became so anxious that she started to spin faster and harder than before, trying to exceed Mu Weiwei.


    But she did it so fast that she fell down upon the stage with a loud cracking sound.


    Gu Weiweipleted the 32 turns of fouett¨¦ elegantly and calmly as the right legnded slightly on the ground, curtseying to the audience below the stage and the camera.


    That instant,ments erupted out.


    [Buddha... That is the 32 turns of fouett¨¦ we have only heard of in the stories!]


    [I have kneeled down for her!]


    [My knees are broken because of my kneeling!]


    [Please, ept my admiration!]


    [Mom is wondering why I am watching the phone whilst kneeling on the ground]


    [ck Swan is way too powerful!]


    ....


    ck swan curtsied as the curtain drew down elegantly, whilst the white swan remained copsed on the stage, presenting the loser and the winner clearly.

 Chapter 73 - Popularity

    <h4>Chapter 73: Poprity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The moment Gu Weiwei went backstage, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian hugged her, full of excitement and joy.


    ¡°Weiwei, we won!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±


    The students from the dance ss came over to cheer with them out of admiration, after watching her 32 turns of fouett¨¦.


    They had thought that they would definitely lose because of the failing votes.


    They had never expected that their idol, God Shiyi, would suddenlye and watch the livestream, and show his support for ck swan.


    The vast group of fans had squeezed themselves into the livestream and quickly doubled ck swan¡¯s votes within minutes.


    Gu Weiwei whispered as she was held tightly in their arms, ¡°Let me take a seat, I feel a bit dizzy.¡±


    She had studied Ballet before, but she was indeed not as capable as Zheng Yuan when it came to dancing.


    However she had learnt martial arts before, so she was able toplete the perfect 32 turns fouett¨¦ through her knowledge of using her muscles to the optimum limit.


    Actually, she was feeling very dizzy and her legs hurt.


    But Zheng Yuan must be suffering even more than her at the moment, because she had heard the sound of bones cracking.


    That injury might make her incapable of being able to dance in the future.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian helped her to sit down and gave her some water. ¡°Do you need to visit the hospital?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the water and shook her head. ¡°No need, taking a rest will be enough.¡±


    One girl from dance ss was reading through Weibo when her eyes widened at the sight of the hot topics search list.


    ¡°Oh my god, Mu Weiwei, my God of Men and you are at the top of the list!¡±


    ¡°What? God of Men?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Ji Cheng also logged into Weibo and looked around. At the 20th rank on the hot topics search list, there turned out to be the following tag¨C [Shiyi ck Swan].


    ¡°Ahhh, that is my idol! He saved our lives!¡±


    If it had not been for Shiyi¡¯s fans who had entered the livestream during thest few minutes, they would have lost in votes.


    ¡°But... how did our Third Master end up seeing the livestream?¡± One girl asked curiously.


    It was a very heated contest within Yingcheng High School, and Li Xing¡¯er had helped with the votes too... but it should not be so popr for even Shiyi to take notice.


    ¡°Who cares! He saved us!¡± Ji Cheng said as she threw a look at Gu Weiwei.


    She had lived with the Fu Family before, so it was not a weird thing for Fu Shiyi toe to her rescue.


    They were cheering so happily but at the same time, Zhou Linna became very anxious. Seeing the instantments attacking Zheng Yuan, she was very angry to see Gu Weiwei¡¯s ck swan being praised.


    Her hands shivered and the phone dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Ms. Ye, what should we do now?¡±


    The situation was already out of control. The intention was to cook a story for her but the mission failed.


    And Mu Weiwei gained the position at the hot search list.


    ¡°Call thepany and make use of this opportunity to get you at the top of the trending list too.¡± Ye Mei said calmly.


    Shiyi was a very popr guy and if their names were linked together, then the poprity would undoubtedly arrive.


    Ji Cheng and Shiyi¡¯s fans became very annoyed when they heard this. They were bullied by them and now their rival wanted to suck up to their idol¡¯s poprity!


    However, before they were able to argue with each other, Zheng Yuan, who had been forgotten and left alone on the stage, was helped backstage by the staff.


    Without saying anything more, she pped Zhou Linna, who was on the phone with her agent, hard across her face.

 Chapter 74 - Fu Hanzheng Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 74: Fu Hanzheng Was Here</h4>


    Zheng Yuan not only startled Zhou Linna but also Ji Cheng and the girls.


    Before they were able to argue, a civil war had started!


    Luo Qianqian helped Gu Weiwei stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°I want to see them fighting!¡± Ji Cheng did not want to miss the show.


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s p to Zhou Linna seemed much moreforting than one from herself.


    But she deserved to have that right! Zheng Yuan epted the challenge because of her and Zhou Linna did not even show any care towards her when she was injured so badly on stage. It was normal that she pped her.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian helped Gu Weiwei to get changed as they spoke to her outside the drapery.


    ¡°Weiwei, did you know that you could beat Zheng Yuan?¡±


    ¡°No, I was only sure that I could beat her in skills.¡± Gu Weiwei got changed and pulled open the drapery.


    ¡°Zheng Yuan is verypetitive. She was definitely going to try to beat me on thest fouett¨¦, so she was definitely going to be injured. If her legs are injured, she would miss the opportunity of bing chief dancer.¡±


    ¡°She will also miss the chance to enter the Royal Ballet Troupe. An opportunity she has been waiting for five years.¡±


    She caused Mu Weiwei¡¯s injuries, so she lost the chance to study with the Capital Ballet Troupe, so she of course had to pay her back at this time.


    ¡°In this way, she might have won in votes but she would have lost in skills.¡± Luo Qianqian said after she realized what the n was.


    But tonight, she not only failed in skills but also in votes. She was totally defeated.


    ¡°But if she had won the vote, you would still have had to work for Zhou Linna!¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously. ¡°Well, I have a bargaining chip here.¡±


    She had Zhou Meiqin¡¯s pictures, and one text to Zhou Meiqin would make Zhou Linna be docile.


    However, she had never expected that Fu Shiyi woud offer a hand.


    The three girls packed up and left the school as they saw Zheng Yuan leaving in an ambnce.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian helped Gu Weiwei to the road side and said worriedly, ¡°Let us help you home, alright? Your feet have swelled up!¡±


    ¡°No need, I can call a taxi. It takes no time at all.¡± Gu Weiwei turned them down.


    Fu Hanzheng made a call in the afternoon and he might have returned to the apartment by now.


    If they helped her back and saw Fu Hanzheng with her, she would find it difficult to exin what was going on.


    Seeing her insistence on taking a taxi, Luo Qianqian waved down a taxi and helped her up.


    ¡°I will ask for leave for you. You can take a rest at home tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself against the back seat out of tiredness. When the car pulled up to the Jinxiu Compound, she bought some medicine for her feet and walked into the apartment slowly.


    The moment she walked up to the stairs, she saw Fu Hanzhenging out of the building. He spoke to her in a low voice, ¡°Why are you not answering my calls?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled and then answered, ¡°I Didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his arms for her but she dodged him... and then was still scooped into his long arms.


    She was not a short girl, butpared to Fu Hanzheng who had a height of 190 centimetres, she was very small.


    As they arrived at the elevator, she pressed the button for their for and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going out?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng answered back coldly, ¡°I was picking you up.¡±


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    How guilty she felt to have this president pick her up in person!

 Chapter 75 - Supple and Tender

    <h4>Chapter 75: Supple and Tender</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Back to the apartment.


    Fu Hanzheng ced her down onto the couch of the living room, removed her shoes and frowned deeply when he saw her swollen toes.


    ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No need, I bought the medicine.¡± She took out her own medicine.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Within no time at all, he came out carrying a bowl of cold water and ced her feet into the cold water.


    Seeing him not leaving, Gu Weiwei reminded him with a dryugh.


    ¡°Thanks, I can do it myself. Go back to your study, you have work.¡±


    Without obeying her words, Fu Hanzheng waited for a couple of minutes before scooping out her feet from the water and wiping them with the dry towel.


    Then, he started to read the instructions on the medicine she had brought back.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei withdrew her feet and said, ¡°President Fu, please, let me do it myself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gripped her toes and pulled them out from underneath the towel as he used a cotton swab to dab on the medicine over the swollen areas. The pungent smell of medicine spread throughout the air.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man who was dabbing her toes with medicine, and felt a bit dizzy.


    When she lived with the Gu Family, she had also injured her feet when she was practising martial arts and back then, Gu Siting was also nervous and had carried her back home.


    Then he had asked the doctor and servants to take care of her whilst keeping herpany, staying next to her.


    She always thought that because she and Gu Siting grew up together love would be easy, but despite this, something was missing between them when it came to love.


    In this moment, she finally understood what it was.


    What was missing between them was a certainty of whether he loved her or not.


    She had always heard that Fu Hanzheng was a very mysterious person but when she was in front of this man, what she could feel was that he was into her for real, and he was truly worried about her.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and saw her eyes turning red.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit the hospital if it hurts that much!¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and shook her head. ¡°No need, some rest will be fine.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was just about to dab medicine upon the other foot when the phone in the study rang. Then he went into the study and turned on the speaker on the phone.


    ¡°Brother! Pleasepliment me, now!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw waspeting with someone today in dance, I led all of my fans to vote for her!¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twisted. It must be from Fu Shiyi, the Third Master.


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng allowed Fu Shiyi to talk on the other side of the phone, sounding joyful.


    ¡°I just sent you the video. Take a look at it! Sister-inw was spinning like a spinning top!¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought with clenched teeth ¨C you are the spinning top!


    ¡°Also, Sister-inw¡¯s body is supple and tender, you can definitely do it in many different ways...¡±


    ¡°Third Master!¡± Seeing Fu Hanzheng remaining silent, Gu Weiwei could not help but interrupt Fu Shiyi¡¯s whispering. ¡°I can hear everything. Please watch your tongue!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was silent for three seconds before lowering his voice and asking, ¡°Bro, did I just... interrupt something?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fu Hanzheng said and directly ended the call.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip twitched ¨C what was he interrupting?


    That was going to cause a misunderstanding.


    ¡°President Fu, we are living under the same roof, but we are not sleeping together. I suggest that you should correct Third Master regarding the way he addresses me, I am not his sister-inw...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put away the first aid kit and left.


    ¡°You will be sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 76 - Mu Weiweis Fault

    <h4>Chapter 76: Mu Weiwei¡¯s Fault</h4>


    At the Capital First Folk Hospital.


    People from the Li Family and the Zhou Family were both waiting for the results from Zheng Yuan¡¯s operation.


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s mother Li Jiaqian red at Zhou Linna and scolded her.


    ¡°If anything happens to Yuan, you will take all the me.¡±


    Seeing her own daughter¡¯s swelling face, Wang Fen was very annoyed already. Seeing Li Jiaqian ming her own daughter, she refuted her immediately.


    ¡°It is not Linna¡¯s problem. She made the mistake herself when dancing!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Li Jiaqian was about to burst into scolding words when an elegant woman walked over to them. She stopped herself.


    ¡°Ms. Fang, what are you doing here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I am worried about Zheng Yuan. I need to see what the doctor says.¡±


    Fang Yuyan was the woman who came over to them. She was a teacher from the Capital Ballet Troupe.


    ¡°The doctor is doing the operation now, there should not be any problems. She won¡¯t be affected.¡± Li Jiaqian exined quickly.


    Fang Yuyan smiled and said nothing more.


    Ten minutester, Zheng Yuan came out of the operation room.


    The group apanied the patient back to the ward as Li Jiaqian asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter¡¯s foot? She won¡¯t be affected will she? In dance, I mean.¡±


    The doctor showed the x-ray scans to the group and said, ¡°Her normal life will not be affected if she is looked after well, but she may need to take a rest from dancing and see how she recovers.¡±


    Fang Yuyan took a look at the scans and asked further, ¡°How long will it take, if she goes through a proper recovery?¡±


    The doctor thought for a while and said, ¡°Eight months to a year. If she tries to hasten the healing process and gets injured again, she will never be able to stand up on stage again.¡±


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s pale face turned even paler and she was worried that Fang Yuyan was going to say something.


    ¡°Ms. Fang, I will recover soon, I...¡±


    ¡°Zheng Yuan, you heard what the doctor said. You will need at least one year to recover but the troupe needs to carry on.¡± Fang Yuyan looked cold and said straightforwardly, ¡°So, the current chief dancer stays.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fang, I...¡±


    Without waiting for her reply, Fang Yuyan made a quick decision.


    ¡°As for the studies at the Royal Ballet Troupe, it won¡¯t work if you go there injured like this. We will arrange for someone else to take your ce. You better take a good rest now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fang, Yuan has been waiting for the position of chief dancer for years, you know that.¡± Li Jiaqian took hold of Fang Yuyan¡¯s arms and tried to persuade her. ¡°She will recover very soon, please give her one more chance.¡±


    ¡°It is not me, but she herself who does not cherish her own opportunity.¡± Fang Yuyan looked even less pleased when she saw Zheng Yuan lying in the bed.


    ¡°You have not only lost your own face but also our troupe¡¯s face and you have made such a mess.¡±


    The Weiboments of their troupe were allden with irony. Commenting about how their professional dancers were worse than those from the general public.


    It was already very kind of the troupe to not expel her when she made such a mess.


    She was definitely not going to allow the Troupe to be humiliated by waiting for Zheng Yuan just so that she could take the position of chief dancer!


    After Fang Yuyan left, Zheng Yuan punched the bed and clenched her teeth.


    ¡°It is all Mu Weiwei¡¯s fault, it is all her fault!¡±


    She had ruined everything she had tried so hard to obtain!


    She should have disabled her all those years ago so that she would never be able to dance again in her entire lifetime. If she had known about this day she would have made sure it was done.

 Chapter 77 - Working for Others

    <h4>Chapter 77: Working for Others</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Meiqin came to the hospital the moment she received the call. Li Xing¡¯er was with her and she was wearing a mask.


    On the way, she kept refreshing Weibo and noticed that the tag topic of [Shiyi and ck Swan] was almost reaching the top ten hot search list.


    Many of Shiyi¡¯s fans were makingments filled with irony on her own Weibo post, which annoyed her greatly.


    The moment she entered the ward, she removed her mask and swore at Zhou Linna.


    ¡°You dumbass! I gave you such a great opportunity, but you pushed Mu Weiwei up instead on the hot search list.¡±


    She herself was even sworn at by Shiyi¡¯s fans, which really humiliated her.


    After being pped by Zheng Yuan and lectured by Li Jiaqian, Zhou Linna burst out in tears when she was lectured by Li Xing¡¯er at that moment.


    ¡°Everything went fine! But Shiyi supported Mu Weiwei all of a sudden, so the situation turned around.¡±


    It should have been her who was on the top search list today, but now she had done everything for someone else instead. She had failed to cook up the story and Mu Weiwei ended up bing popr.


    She was feeling wronged inwardly but she had no way out.


    Shiyi was the most popr star in Hua Land and one word from him online was very influential.


    Wang Fen took her wronged daughter into her arms and said, ¡°If it had not been for Yuan who had copsed on the stage, none of this would have happened...¡±


    ¡°What did you say? My daughter fell down and lost her position as chief dancer and the opportunity of going to the Royal Ballet Troupe, and you are still ming her?¡±


    Hearing Wang Fen ming her own daughter, Li Jiaqian was so irritated that she wanted to lunge at her and p her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhou Meiqin took hold of Li Jiaqian and snapped at her.


    ¡°Help Yuan get better and when she recovers, I wille up with a method to send her abroad.¡±


    Li Jiaqian turned to Zhou Meiqin. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything more. Have her recover soon and I will take care of the rest.¡±


    Mu Weiwei had set her up and she was bing more and more powerful.


    Zhou Linna took a look at the text message sent by Ye Mei and said discreetly, ¡°Aunt, Cousin Xing¡¯er, Ms. Ye said that there have already been some agents and albumpanies who are searching for Mu Weiwei at school now. What if... she enters the entertainment industry!¡±


    Although she did not want to admit it, Mu Weiwei¡¯s face was way too attractive and could easily appear in the entertainment industry.


    Li Xing¡¯er red at her ¨C if it had not been because of her dumb behaviour, Mu Weiwei would not have be the most popr girl online overnight.


    Zhou Meiqin¡¯s face sank and then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What is your method?¡± Li Xing¡¯er looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Someone can stop her.¡± Zhou Meiqin grabbed her bag and said, ¡°I have an appointment. You girls can go home by yourselves.¡±


    Finishing her sentence, she left the ward alone and got into her car that was in the parking lot. Then she picked up her phone and made a call.


    ¡°No more waiting! One more week, and no matter what you do, you must get that girl.¡±


    ¡°Then the price has to be higher.¡± Wang Weidong¡¯s voice rose from the other side of the phone.


    Zhou Meiqin¡¯s look was lethal ¨C this b*tch was a ticking time bomb for everyone.


    ¡°I can double that. As long as she is caught and eliminated. I can pay 500,000 yuan more!¡±

 Chapter 78 - Fu Shiyi, the Third Master of the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 78: Fu Shiyi, the Third Master of the Fu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Jinxiu Compound.


    Gu Weiwei asked for two days off to stay at home so that she could get better. Due to the chat with Ji Cheng on Wechat the night before, she sleptte into the afternoon.


    She did not get up from the bed until the room door was knocked.


    But shouldn¡¯t Fu Hanzheng, the workaholic, at this time, be at thepany?


    She pulled open the door and found Xu Qian, the assistant to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, the President asked me to deliver the food. Please, eat it whilst it is still warm.¡±


    ¡°Food delivery?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Xu Qian smiled and said, ¡°The food is in the dining room. I will need to head back to thepany if you don¡¯t need anything more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, astonished. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After seeing Xu Qian off, she had just returned to the dining room to eat the food, when Fu Hanzheng called.


    ¡°Did Xu Qian bring the food to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has just arrived.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she saw the hot dishes on the table. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner tonight and I may be homete.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sounded nice.


    ¡°Okay, and... your stomach is not very well, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Gu Weiwei said one sentence after thinking for a long time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Eat your food, I am sending the call.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead out of regret, cursing at herself for being so b*tchy.


    They were not in a rtionship, why should she remind him not to drink too much?


    Fu Hanzheng had been living in this apartment recently, and he had had her in his arms the whole time when her feet were injured.


    After washing upst night, he had kissed her face. He had taken her as someone from his family.


    She ate the food, replied to some texts, put on her clothes and went to take a walk down to the caf¨¦ on the street.


    She had suddenly became famous online because of Zhou Linna and Fu Shiyi for some reason.


    She had received four calls from four agencypanies, so she had a meeting with someone face to face this afternoon.


    She had nned to enter the entertainment industry after the exams. But Zhou Linna had somehow made her popr, pushing her into the industry ahead of time.


    ...


    She had met the four agents from the fourpanies in a row this afternoon.


    But she hadn¡¯t agreed to any of them, only epted their proposals and name card for further consideration.


    She was just leafing through the proposals of the four agencypanies by the window when a man dressed in a blush pink suit carrying a briefcase took a seat in front of her without asking.


    Then he gave her a contract.


    ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pointed at herself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    The man dabbed his lips with tinted lip balm carefully.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, sign your name here and I will be your agent.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When everyone else was talking to her politely, this man came with a contract and asked her to sign it directly.


    The man put away his tinted lip balm, brought out a business card on the table with a feminine flourish.


    ¡°Jolin from Shiyi Culture.¡±


    Shiyi Culture?!


    She realized who had sent this man when she heard the name.


    Shiyi was that Shiyi.


    Shiyi Culture was Fu Shiyi¡¯spany, the Third Master of the Fu Family.


    During the past two days, Ji Cheng had always been speaking of her idol on Wechat, which gave her some knowledge of Fu Shiyi.


    Shiyi Culture was a newly-establishedpany by Fu Shiyi under the Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s direction, so that he could take charge of the entertainment sector.


    But this master did not think that the employees of thepany were capable enough, so he gave up the position of CEO and went into the entertainment field in person.


    Because of his excellent looks and vastly wealthy family, he soon became the most popr male star in the industry, he drew attention from every single angle.

 Chapter 79 - My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 79: My Girlfriend</h4>


    Seeing that she was not signing, Jolin grabbed the business cards and proposals of the otherpanies and chucked them into the trash and said, ¡°Shiyi Culture is your best choice.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Sure, I will sign it.¡±


    She nced over the content of the contract and signed her name.


    Some of the other agencypanies wererger than Shiyi Culture and some were start-ups.


    But thepanies were cultivating other artists too, so even if she signed the contract, the contract would not allow her to enter the film industry.


    The report said that Ling Yan, after her recovery, was soon going to star in a movie.


    So she did not have much time to take it step by step with otherpanies.


    After having aprehensive consideration, Shiyi Culture was the shortcut she could take and the best choice for her too.


    Jolin took back the contract, stuffed it into the briefcase and said, ¡°Thepany will soon, based on your current condition, make a stardom n for you. Do you have any ns for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I want to be at the audition of the Long Wind.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    Jolin sized her up and said, ¡°The female lead character has already been decided.¡±


    She was physically excellent and a good dancer too. As long as she could sing, she could be a singer.


    If she was going to be an actress, she would just be eye candy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the leading role. I just need the role of Tang Shaoqi.¡±


    Jolin looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Are you trying to ruin yourself?¡±


    The Long Wind is a ssical masterpiece in the Wuxia theme and Tang Shaoqi was an annoying character. Was she really smart to ask for this kind of role instead?


    ¡°I just want this role.¡± Gu Weiwei said with determination.


    ¡°Got it. We will try our best to get it for you. If there is nothing else, I am off now. I will call you when I need something.¡± Jolin checked the time and left in a hurry.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and called out to Jolin.


    ¡°Well... since I have signed the contract, will thepany arrange the amodation?¡±


    She felt that Fu Hanzheng being around her was creepy. She was afraid that the demon would eat her up.


    Jolin shook his head. ¡°There are no ces avable for you. Stay in your own home.¡±


    Although there was an empty building avable for their actresses, the Third Master had stressed that she was not going to stay there.


    Shiyi Culture had Fu¡¯s Enterprise as their background and there were many people who wanted to enter thepany and who were turned down. Jolin truly had no idea why the Third Master wanted him to sign this inte famous girl in person.


    Was he nning to sign her on so that he could sleep with her?


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh and saw off Jolin ¨C it seemed that she had to stay with Fu Hanzheng after all.


    After she left the caf¨¦, she found that the day was still young, so she decided to meet with Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian after they had finished at school and tell them about the contract signing.


    So she sent them text messages and asked to meet them at the park nearby. Then she saw a couple in love by thekeside.


    The boy looked elegant and somehow familiar, so she spared him a second nce.


    But the moment she looked at him, the boy looked at her too and then he started to walk towards her.


    He grabbed her from the bench she was sat on and pulled her over to the girl.


    ¡°I have a girlfriend and here she is.¡±


    WTF?!


    Looking at that good looking boy¡¯s face, Gu Weiwei was very confused.

 Chapter 80 - Too Early for Love

    <h4>Chapter 80: Too Early for Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl red at Gu Weiwei who had been pulled over, still unable to believe what he had just said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, you lied to me. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend, you are lying...¡±


    ¡°She is my girlfriend, we have been together for four years.¡± The man said and gripped Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands so tightly that she tried hard to escape.


    Damn, what the hell?


    ¡°Girl, you have misunderstood. I really...¡±


    ¡°Weiwei and I have been together since Junior School, but she is too introverted to reveal anything.¡± The man interrupted Gu Weiwei and said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man in horror. It seems that this man was someone who knew Mu Weiwei.


    The girl became so sad that she ran away after being turned down.


    ¡°The show is over, can you let go off my hand now.¡±


    The man pulled her closer, shortening the distance between them. The handsome face becamerger in front of her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, we are not in a show.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei frowned. So?


    The man looked at her for a second and sneered. ¡°It seems that you have forgotten that you once wrote me a love letter.¡±


    ¡°A love letter?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. When did she ever write a love letter?


    Seeing that she did not want to admit it, the man said with clenched teeth, ¡°You wrote me so many love letters, for a whole year in a row in third year Junior school! You came to Yingcheng because of me! Have you forgotten everything?¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened in horror.


    Oh man, she did write love letters!


    Or to be more precise, it had been Mu Weiwei who did it!


    No wonder he was a bit familiar-looking. He was the boy who went to the same school with Mu Weiwei in Junior School, namedly the most popr guy in Yingcheng High School ¨C Qin Lv.


    His scores were always the highest and he was very good-looking. He was also the grandson of Qin¡¯s Finance head, so he was extremely popr among the girls at school.


    Mu Weiwei had courted him back then, and she did transfer herself to Yingcheng High School because of him. But after the car ident, she started to like Fu Hanzheng instead.


    She flung away Qin Lv¡¯s hands and massaged her arms that were feeling painful because of his pulling and tight grip.


    ¡°I did, but you turned me down.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m not. I am allowing you to be my girlfriend.¡± Qin Lv said.


    After the car ident, she barely appeared in school. He once went to visit her at school but the Li Family said that she had moved out.


    And because of some contest he was participating in, he was away from school too. It was not until the day before yesterday, when he saw the news on Weibo, that he understood that she was back in school.


    He came to school for her.


    ¡°Sorry, I have changed my mind.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Damn, he was too young for love!


    ¡°What do you mean.¡± Qin Lv¡¯s face sunk when he heard her words.


    Gu Weiwei let out an impatient sigh and said straightforwardly, ¡°I have fallen for someone else, not you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow that!¡± Qin Lv said with a lowered voice.


    He had been searching for her for so long and now she was telling him that she had fallen for someone else. He was not going to ept that.


    ¡°You have no rights...¡± Gu Weiwei said, feeling amused at the sight of this annoyed, young man.


    Qin Lv gripped her hands and said with a serious tone, ¡°I am your boyfriend.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°We have broken up, so we are not in a rtionship now.¡±


    It was Mu Weiwei¡¯s problem if she had courted him. But she was not Mu Weiwei, and she had no time to fall for this young man.

 Chapter 81 - Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 81: Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were Kidnapped</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Lv stopped her from going further, looking serious.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, who do you think I am? You teased me when you were happy and you kicked me away when you were displeased.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and said, ¡°Yes, I did write those things but that was years ago! Now youe and tell me that you are my boyfriend, are you mental or what?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reasons and I don¡¯t want to break up.¡± Qin Lv said.


    He made a promise to his family ¨C no rtionships before college, otherwise he would have to ept whatever his family arranged for him.


    He had thought that she would be waiting for him but after the ident, she disappeared from his worldpletely.


    It took a long time before he found her again, but she told him that she had fallen for someone else.


    ¡°Oh my god, you annoying child. Why can¡¯t you understand me!¡± Gu Weiwei was a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Qin Lv asked further.


    After she had left the Li Family and stayed absent from school, she must have been staying with that man!


    Gu Weiwei looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    After saying this, she took Qin Lv into the small copse of trees.


    ¡°Can we talk now? Who is the man?¡± Qin Lv asked further.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Gu Weiwei said brightly, and took hold of the tie from around his neck. ¡°I need this for a moment.¡±


    Qin Lv did not expect that she would stay so close to him. He could smell the scent of her maiden hair wafting into his nose.


    His heart could not help but beat heavily when he saw this girl¡¯s long eyshes.


    When he came back to himself, his two hands had already been tied up.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°I really have nothing to talk about with you. If you want to talk, talk to this tree.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, who is he?¡± Qin Lv could not resist his curiosity.


    Gu Weiwei took two more steps and gave him a warning as she turned around. ¡°Also, say one more boyfriend thing and I will hit you in the face.¡±


    She raised her fists, showing a threatening stance.


    After this problem was solved, she called Ji Cheng but she did not answer.


    Then she called Luo Qianqian but she didn¡¯t answer the call either.


    Fearing that Qin Lv would pester her again, she went to school to find Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, but they had already left the campus.


    No answers to her calls and no one at school, she had to return to the apartment.


    The moment she entered the apartment, Ji Cheng¡¯s call buzzed through.


    However, it was the rough voice of a man that echoed through the speaker.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei right, bring the pictures of President Wang, or... your sisters will have to suffer.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that because Wang Weidong and Zhou Meiqin¡¯s men had failed to catch her, they had now turned to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she said with a low voice, ¡°I need to hear them first.¡±


    In the phone, Ji Cheng¡¯s and Luo Qianqian¡¯s voices arose.


    ¡°Weiwei, call the police!¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, call my cousin!¡±


    They had just spoken a sentence when the man moved the phone away.


    ¡°You muste alone. Bring the police or a helper and your sisters will be our food.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with teeth clenched. ¡°Address.¡±


    ¡°Wenhua Road in the West Outskirts, the abandoned Zhengxing steel factory. Someone will lead you here, no tricks.¡± The man directly ended the call after saying the words.

 Chapter 82 - Fun

    <h4>Chapter 82: Fun</h4>


    She had expected that Zhou Meiqin and Wang Weidong woulde to her for trouble, but she had not expected that Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian would be taken hostage.


    She was analyzing the situation as she opened Fu Hanzheng¡¯s study and found the key for the back-up car.


    As she came into the underground garage, she took a sports car and dashed towards the west outskirts.


    At the dinner with politicians in the capital city.


    Fu Hanzheng was just talking, with wine in hand, when Xu Qian called him on the private phone.


    ¡°Boss, Lei Meng is calling you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned at the guests and came to pick up the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lei Meng was the chief of security of the Fu Family, and something must have happened at home if he was calling.


    ¡°Miss. Mu drove out of the apartment half an hour ago. She was driving way too fast for the security detail to catch up with her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank as he walked towards the room¡¯s exit and asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°Her phone shows that she is heading west. I am going there now with my men.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shiqin caught up with him.


    ¡°Brother, the banquet has just started, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei is missing.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he entered the elevator.


    She normally didn¡¯t go out at night, and now she was out driving! Something must have happened.


    Fu Shiqin followed him into the elevator. ¡°Someone is following her, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was silent, so Xu Qian answered instead. ¡°Miss. Mu¡¯s car left the apartment half an hour ago, the bodyguards lost her.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s face sank, when he and Fu Shiyi left home before, he never got nervous.


    Now Mu Weiwei was just gone for half an hour and he was searching for her in person! It was such a huge difference in treatment.


    On Wenhua Road in the West Outskirts.


    Gu Weiwei stopped the car, walked a few hundred meters and came to the gate of the Zhengxing Steel Factory.


    A tattooed man sized her up, looked around and made sure that she was alone before turning to open the gate.


    ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    As she walked she observed her surroundings. Then she heard people talking after she entered the factory.


    There were thirteen people inside and some were ying poker and drinking and some were smoking. A bald man was sitting on a worn out sofa, looking like the boss of the group.


    Then she saw Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng who were tied up in the corner, covered in dust and mud, looking messy.


    ¡°Qianqian, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We are fine.¡± Luo Qianqian became very worried as she saw Mu Weiweiing in alone.


    Gu Weiwei looked at them and found that they were not injured, she took a long breath and nced at the bald man.


    ¡°Now I am here, release them.¡±


    The two indecent-looking drunk men staggered over to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°Brother Kun, they are so pretty, s¡¯would be a pity to release them.¡±


    They slurred as two of them started to touch Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian. They both were frightened by the two¡¯s pawing, screaming out in fear with pale faces.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s fists cracked. She warned them. ¡°Remove your paws!¡±


    The two drunken men heard her words and left Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian alon as they nced at the girl who was talking to them.


    The angry girl looked very attractive against the light.


    ¡°Sure, we will leave them alone, you have fun with us first...¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly as a coldness appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s finish our talk and then I can have fun with you!¡±

 Chapter 83 - Fun Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 83: Fun Part 2</h4>


    Bald Kun squinted at his indecent men.


    ¡°Why are you in a hurry, when we finish the task, she will be yours!¡±


    Gu Weiwei coldly said in a calm voice, ¡°Before we get to it, I suggest that you release them too. After all, it would be very difficult for us to continue, if the girls from the Ming Family are hurt here.¡±


    ¡°Girls from the Ming Family?¡± Bald Kun¡¯s face changed when he heard those words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you background check them before you kidnapped them?¡± Gu Weiweiughed with a sneering sound. ¡°You are indeed very brave to have kidnapped the niece of Chief Ming and Director Ming.¡±


    Bald Kun nced at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian ¨C that girl did say that Director Ming was her uncle, and that her father was some leader from the special forces or something.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then turn on her phone and check her photos.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded them.


    The most important thing right now was to get Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian out of danger, and Ji Cheng¡¯s background could prevent them from hurting her.


    Bald Kun picked up Ji Cheng¡¯s phone and leafed through the photos inside. He found the Ming Family¡¯s pictures.


    If they were really the girls from the Ming Family, then they must not irritate her. Their goal was not them anyway.


    ¡°Release them.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian¡¯s ropes were loosened. They ran to Gu Weiwei, grabbed her arms and said, ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°You can go, but she... must stay.¡± Two men stopped them and pointed at Gu Weiwei as they said this.


    Gu Weiwei patted off the dust and mud on her and said, ¡°You girls wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°No, we must go together.¡± Luo Qianqian gripped her tightly and spoke with determination.


    She came to rescue them alone and they must not leave her here by herself just so they could run away.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t leaving, if you are noting with us.¡± Ji Cheng said as she shielded My Weiwei by standing in front of her and said to Bald Kun, ¡°She is my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦, my uncle¡¯s daughter-inw to be! You must not touch her!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei did not know whether she shouldugh or cry, but she must admit that she was very moved.


    The two girls themselves were already very scared but they did not want to leave without her and instead stayed with her to face the trouble.


    ¡°Girls, we want her, not you two. Don¡¯t try to cause trouble for yourselves.¡± Bald Kun warned them impatiently.


    President Wang had paid a great deal of money to them this time, and they were not going to give up on the deal just because someone from the Ming Family was in the way.


    ¡°Qianqian, wait for me outside.¡± Gu Weiwei pulled out her arms outside of Luo Qianqian¡¯s tight grip and helplessly tried to persuade her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°No, we are leaving together.¡± Ji Cheng still stood in front of her despite her own voice trembling.


    If she stayed here, these men would not touch her because of her identity. But if she and Qianqian left without Weiwei, she would be in danger.


    Gu Weiwei nced around and saw the iron staircase leading to the second floor. She said with a low voice.


    ¡°Then we will run away together. I will count to three and we can head to the staircase together on the second floor.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian nodded. When she counted to three, they both ran towards the staircase and up to the second floor without taking a breath.


    ¡°Weiwei, hurry, hurry up...¡±


    Luo Qianqian went up to the second floor and turned around, only to find Gu Weiwei was missing.


    Downstairs on the first floor, there came a sound of fighting and the two girls looked down in fright.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±

 Chapter 84 - Fu Hanzheng is Here

    <h4>Chapter 84: Fu Hanzheng is Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    However, when they saw what was happening down below them, Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng were both astonished.


    The slender girl had, within one second, thrown two strong and tall men down onto the floor, and she picked up a rusty piece of scrap steel and pierced through the hand of one of the men.


    Then, she kicked the other man¡¯s groin, causing such tremendous pain that he could not even utter a single sound.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the two girls up on the second floor. ¡°Stay where you are.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian nodded. They noticed that the two drunk men who were seriously injured, were the ones who had touched them before.


    Gu Weiwei pulled out the bloody, stained steel and looked at the remaining eleven men, looking lethal.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    The gang did not expect that the feeble-looking girl would suddenly act as if she were possessed by a ghost, looking lethal and acting with cruelty.


    Bald Kun¡¯s face sank and he threw a look at four strong men beside him.


    ¡°Get her.¡±


    The four men with muscr builds, and besieged Gu Weiwei, but the agile girl dodged their fists and quickly hit one of the men¡¯s temples.


    That man was so dizzy from the blow that he staggered backwards. Then the girl kicked off against one of the factory¡¯s supporting columns, and propelled forward,nding a blow on one of the men¡¯s necks. The man¡¯s neck let out a cracking sound and failed to rise again.


    The remaining three men were wary. This was a girl who was agile, quick and always hit home on her targets.


    Seeing his four best men copsing, one after the other, Bald Kun became so furious that he stood up and fiercely asked, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei kicked a man away and flipped backwards on the rebound. As shended steadily, she said, ¡°I am your boss.¡±


    The Gu Family had hired many martial arts masters and she had studied Maga Fighting, swordsmanship and fencing from those masters for years. She might not be very skillful, yet her skills were already enough to incapacitate these people.


    Guns were forbidden in the Hua Land, so they did not have any deadly weapons. That was why she dared toe alone.


    These men were just strong and big, and they had either been drinking or taking drugs. As long as Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were not taken hostage, she would not be taken advantage of.


    Seeing his men retreating one after another, Bald Kun picked up a knife from the table and said, ¡°Get the weapons!¡±


    The remaining men picked up steel scraps, sticks, and knives, surrounding Gu Weiwei gradually.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were both so nervous that they held onto each other¡¯s arms. They would very much like to help, but they were afraid of distracting her.


    As the seven men came all together, Gu Weiwei had only taken a few steps back, when the well-trained Bald Kun suddenly attacked her. She felt a punch to her back and Bald Kun almost stabbed her in the chest.


    Fortunately, she was quick enough to dodge, only her arm getting scratched by the de. She was not seriously injured.


    They fought for half an hour and finally, when Gu Weiwei had the blood stained Bald Kun under her feet she smiled at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian upstairs.


    ¡°Come down now, we can leave.¡±


    The two girls rushed downstairs and Ji Cheng said excitedly, ¡°Goddess, do you know what I want to say right at this moment?¡±


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her wounded arm using the coat Luo Qianqian gave to her and asked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just want to say that... I want to marry you!¡± Ji Cheng said.


    She came here alone and brought down more than a dozen men. She was indeed an outstanding protector.


    The three girls walked out of the factory just as a Rolls-Royce Phantom and two Hummer cars pulled over in front of her.


    Fu Hanzheng, who was dressed in a nice suit, came out of the Rolls-Royce Phantom and walked towards them. His eyes were piercing and his aura was lethal, tinted with arrogance and determination.


    ¡°Why did youe here alone?¡±

 Chapter 85 - Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 85: Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei stared at this man who had suddenly popped up out of nowhere, in astonishment ¨C didn¡¯t he go to attend a banquet?


    ¡°Is it so difficult to give me a call?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked cold, trying hard to suppress his anger.


    He had told her repeatedly that if she ran into any trouble, she could call him and let him deal with it.


    Gu Weiwei frowned and looked at the man who had be annoyed for no reason.


    ¡°I can... solve it by myself.¡±


    Compared to Mu Weiwei, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian next to them were even more astonished as they stared at this handsome man in front of them.


    This man had well-trimmed eyebrows and his nose bridge was tall and refined. His face was so perfect that it had be wless. He looked even better than the male stars in the entertainment industry.


    What was even more, was that he had an air of nobility, and it was something none of the male stars in the entertainment industry couldpare to.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and saw the hand she had wrapped under the coat. He lifted the blood-stained hand and frowned.


    ¡°That is what you call solving it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Just a small wound,¡± Gu Weiwei said. The men inside were even more seriously injured than her.


    Fu Shiqin had juste out from inside and looked at Gu Weiwei in astonishment. He said, as he pointed into the factory, ¡°Brother, you must go and have a look.¡±


    There were dozens of men inside who had been deeply wounded by her.


    It was not something an 18-year-old high schooler was capable of. Was she really a woman or was she a mutant?


    Fu Hanzheng did not care about what Fu Shiqin said and instead he took her into his arms, and pulled her into her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    With hands over the wound, Gu Weiwei followed him into the Rolls-Royce.


    A few steps away, she thought of Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian and said to Fu Shiqin as she turned her head, ¡°Second Master, please make sure they arrive at their homes safely.¡±


    After saying this, she was stuffed into the car by Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Xu Qian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Qian turned the car around and took the two of them to the hospital.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian looked at the diamond, ck Rolls-Royce disappearing into the darkness, finding it hard toe back to their senses.


    ¡°Qianqian, did I see it wrongly or not? I just saw Fu Hanzheng! The best-looking and the richest Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    ¡°Me too! He has taken away Weiwei.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at the two girls as he moved his hands in front of them. ¡°It is time to leave, get into my car.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian had juste back to themselves when they saw Fu Shiqin¡¯s face and became overjoyed.


    ¡°Shi... Shiyi?¡±


    ¡°My name is Fu Shiqin, Fu Shiyi¡¯s second brother.¡± Fu Shiqin exined helplessly.


    The twins looked very simr to each other so they were always mistaken for one another.


    After Fu Shiyi had joined the entertainment industry, more and more people started to mistake his brother for him.


    Hearing that he was not their idol Shiyi, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian sighed and followed him into the car.


    ¡°So, Shiyi does have a twin brother.¡±


    ¡°It is not my intention to be his brother.¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    Seated in the backseat, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian thought of Mu Weiwei, who was taken away by Fu Hanzheng, and asked curiously, ¡°Master Two, what is the rtionship between Weiwei and... Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled mysteriously, ¡°Well, you can guess.¡±


    Ji Cheng patted her face and mumbled. ¡°Qianqian, I think I have been frightened enough for today.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Luo Qianqian added.


    Everything that happened today was so incredible, just like a dream.

 Chapter 86 - Fu Hanzheng Panicked

    <h4>Chapter 86: Fu Hanzheng Panicked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The air in the car had turned a bit distressful.


    Fu Hanzheng had his hands over the wound on her clothes and turned towards the girl who was silent.


    ¡°Still hurting?¡±


    She almost cried out, in tears, when the broken te pieces pierced into her fingers, but today, she was quiet.


    ¡°A little.¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    She had been dead once, and this was just a little wound for her, it wasn¡¯t that painful


    After hearing her words, Xu Qian sped up without waiting to hear the request.


    Fu Hanzheng took a look outside the window and said, ¡°Hold on a little while longer, we will arrive soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned to the man who was dressed in an expensive hand-made suit. Obviously, he hade to her in a hurry from an important asion.


    Normally, the banquet would not be finished at this hour.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and ran into her searching gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The banquet... has not finished, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Just a dinner, nothing important.¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Xu Qian who was driving, almost burst into tears ¨C of course he could say that it was just a dinner, but the consequences were that they would be so busy the following day, just because he had abandoned so many presidents from differentpanies just toe and save his woman!


    The car pulled over at the hospital. Xu Qian opened the door as he made a call to He Chi, exining how Gu Weiwei was injured.


    The three of them were just about to go upstairs when He Chi appeared in front of them to receive them at the entrance of the elevator.


    ¡°A tear on her finger and wounds on her feet, now her arm is injured too. Fu Hanzheng, are you beating your wife?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless. What did he mean by hitting the wife?


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at He Chi who instantly shut up, and supported her into the office. He cut off her sleeve and checked the wound.


    ¡°Luckily, the artery was not cut. But some stitches are required.¡±


    Having said that, he picked up the local anaesthetic for the part of her arm, and the nurse prepared the tools, ready for the stitches.


    Fu Hanzheng had her head in his arms, not wanting her to see the process.


    But seeing He Chi¡¯s needle and thread going into her flesh, he frowned. His heart felt that it had been gripped by something and squeezed.


    ¡°Be gentle.¡±


    He Chi replied to him, ¡°The anaesthetic is already working.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was still not assured. ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    He Chi stopped and snorted.


    ¡°Then do you want to do it yourself?¡±


    The patient was notining, what was heining for?


    Xu Qian quickly cut in seeing that the atmosphere did not seem right.


    ¡°Doctor He, my boss is just very concerned, please, continue with your work.¡±


    Boss was very furious but he could not vent his anger on Miss. Mu, so he had to do it to Doctor He.


    Leaning in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, Gu Weiwei could feel how the man¡¯s scent upied her nose. She could not help but feel her heart beat faster.


    He Chi was still stitching as he started toin.


    ¡°Now you know how to care for your girl, what did you do so that she is so badly injured?¡±


    ¡°It is not his business, Doctor He, I hurt myself.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    He Chi finished the stitching, dabbed the medicine and continued toin.


    ¡°Ha, I justined about him with two sentences and now you are concerned.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    She was just trying to exin so no misunderstandings could be caused. She was not concerned!


    After wrapping up the wound, He Chi removed his gloves and mask, and put his hands into his pockets.


    ¡°Go and fetch some medicine from the nurse, don¡¯t let any water get on the wound. Be careful and avoid spicy and heavy foods. Make sure toe and get the bandages changed in three days.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and saw the well bandaged arm. ¡°Will there be a scar?¡±


    He Chi squinted at Fu Hanzheng and snorted.


    ¡°If there is a scar on you, he will leave a scar on me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at this gentle looking man next to her ¨C was he so lethal?


    Fu Hanzheng removed his coat and put it over her shoulders and ced one arm over her shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Door Opened

    <h4>Chapter 87: Door Opened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was already ten pm when they returned to the apartment from the hospital.


    She changed into baggy pyjamas and headed into the bathroom after noticing the blood stains on her hand.


    The moment she entered the bathroom, Fu Hanzheng followed her inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°... Just washing my hands.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lifted her up to the sink so she could sit on the side. Then he rolled up her sleeves, took down the hand towel and wet it before wringing it out.


    Then he helped her to wipe off the remaining blood stains on her hands.


    After he had wiped her hands, he washed the towel and wiped off the mud and dust on her face.


    ¡°... Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly felt that he was treating her as if she was his daughter.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the towel and looked at the girl sitting on the sink countertop. His eyes looked profound and gentle.


    ¡°Weiwei, I won¡¯t allow a second time of what happened today.¡±


    On the way there, he had experienced unprecedented nervousness and fear.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and then chuckled. ¡°It is just an ident, it is a small wound...¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to have my men¡¯s eyes upon you all the time?¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted her coldly.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s smile froze and she looked cold. ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I am not your possession! Please do not interfere in my life.¡±


    He liked her now, because he had not known that she was Gu Weiwei.


    When he came to know who she was, he would hate her thoroughly.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s profound eyes turned misty, then he lowered his head and approached her. ¡°So, you will only be obedient when you be my possession?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and leaned backwards, creating distance between them, but her head touched the mirror suddenly and she became very annoyed.


    Damn, just like the table again?!


    They did it on the table in the study and now again on the sink countertop!


    Fu Hanzheng approached and then ced his thin lips upon her tender ones, presenting a strong sense of maleness, upying her breath.


    She wanted to turn away to dodge the scorching kiss of this man, but the moment she parted her mouth a little, the man¡¯s tongue reached hers and his hand had already reached into her baggy pyjamas and travelled up her back.


    She tried hard to dodge him, but only fell into his arms. The man¡¯s hands were moving over her back and then came to a stop upon feeling the sp of her bra.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened and she was about to stop him when her bra was unsped.


    ¡°... Ahh.¡±


    She took a hold of his hands, trying to prevent him from continuing when the other hand of his started to remove the bra.


    Just when she thought that she would lose her innocence tonight, Fu Shiqin, who had juste home from outside, stuck his head in and then rushed away with his hands over his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, why do you keep the door open?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released her lips and had his forehead against hers, saying with a low voice.


    ¡°Do you know what you have done wrong?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded constantly. Had it not been because of Fu Shiqin, she would have been eaten up.


    Mu Weiwei might have slept with him, but she had no intention of doing so herself.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Then he reached out for the unsped bra and re-sped it before lifting her down from the sink countertop.


    Gu Weiwei dashed into her bedroom and locked the door, making Fu Shiqin in the living room, surprised and confused.

 Chapter 88 - Brother Full of Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 88: Brother Full of Ideas</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It took a long time before Fu Hanzheng came out of the bathroom.


    At the sight of him, Fu Shiqin raised his two hands, surrendering.


    ¡°I promise that I saw nothing. You were in the way, and I saw nothing.¡±


    How would he have known that they were kissing in the bathroom with the door open.


    And they were doing it on the sink countertop! So his own brother who was as boring as a robot could be so full of ideas in his s*x life...


    Fu Hanzheng ignored him and drank a mouthful of water to drive away the thirst.


    Fu Shiqin ran off to the dining room and ced the dishes for dinner on the table one after another, trying to receive approval from his own brother.


    ¡°Look, I know you both haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. So I bought some food back.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng received a call and knocked at Gu Weiwei¡¯s door.


    ¡°Weiwei, time to eat.¡±


    ¡°I am not hungry. No food.¡±


    The girl sounded muffled. Obviously, she was still angry about what had happened.


    She herself had almost been eaten up, what would she eat the food for?


    Fu Hanzheng knocked two more times and reminded her, ¡°You can only take the medicine after food.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the wound, sighed helplessly and then opened the door and walked towards the dining room.


    The moment she sat down, Fu Shiqin gave a rib to her and said with a ttering tone, ¡°If you are about to do something, please send a signal to me and I promise that I will stay far away from you...¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a cold look at him ¨C no one wanted to do anything!


    Fu Hanzheng said instead, ¡°Don¡¯t always drop by.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded constantly. ¡°I totally get it! I will also give the same warning to Third Brother.¡±


    This was going to be the apartment for two of them and it was improper for anyone to drop by.


    Gu Weiwei became helpless ¨C she found that her days toe were going to be very tough.


    Fu Shiqin was reminded of what happened at the factory and asked curiously, ¡°Mu Weiwei, how did you manage to bring down those thirteen strong men?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said nonchntly, ¡°Grandfather once hired a martial arts master to teach me. I took advantage of their terrible state.¡±


    ¡°Howe you were driven out by the Li Family, if you are so capable? That is not scientific.¡± Fu Shiqin asked further.


    Mu Weiwei had been very weird these days, as if she had be someone else totally.


    At the beginning, they had also suspected that after Mu Weiwei left the Landscape Vi, it was another Mu Weiwei they had run into again.


    But after some investigations, the fingerprint and DNA had suggested that they were exactly the same person.


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly and suggested, ¡°Maybe, you can see why it is scientific if I punch you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, no thanks.¡± Fu Shiqin quickly turned her down.


    Fu Hanzheng was eating calmly, totally unattracted by their topic of conversation. Then his phone rang and he picked up his cell phone as he walked into the study.


    Lei Meng on the other side of the phone reported what he had found.


    ¡°Boss, these men were hired by Wang Weidong, maybe because of what happenedst time to Miss. Mu.¡±


    Standing in front of therge ceiling-to-floor window and looking at the luxurious night scenery outside, he spoke in a lethal way, ¡°Give him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I get it. Boss.¡± Lei Meng answered with a low voice.


    ¡°And leave none of these men behind.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and then ended the call.

 Chapter 89 - Setup

    <h4>Chapter 89: Setup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Li Family of Yijing Pavilion.


    Zhou Meiqin had just taken a shower and took out her phone, she was feeling a bit anxious when she saw there were no missed calls.


    Li Jiacheng, who was reading next to her, threw her a look and said, ¡°You always have your phone with you, are you really so busy?¡±


    He had never seen her behaving in this way before, such that she had her phone with her wherever she went.


    Zhou Meiqin wore a stiff smile and said, ¡°The nning Department is doing an important proposal, which can not be dyed.¡±


    If all had gone well, President Wang¡¯s men should have already finished the job, yet none of them had given her a call.


    After the incident at the hotel, she had been so worried that he had not slept well for one night.


    She was just thinking if she should call President Wang and ask what was going on when the phone vibrated. She picked it up and her face turned pale.


    ¡°I... will answer a call in the study.¡± Zhou Meiqin said as she hurried out of the bedroom. She went into the study and clicked on the message after she locked the door.


    It was a text from Mu Weiwei.


    She had just seen the picture when Mu Weiwei¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, have you seen the picture?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what do you want?¡± Zhou Meiqin was so furious that she was trembling.


    Shouldn¡¯t they have dealt with her by now, but what was she doing alive and well, sending her threatening pictures?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Weiweiughed indifferently and her voice suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°If you dare to hire anyone to trouble me, I will post those pictures online. Honestly, with such a picture, you can be more popr than your daughter.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Mu Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°You can try?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Zhou Meiqin took a deep breath, calmed herself down and said, ¡°How much money do you need, to return these pictures to me?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cause me any trouble, then I will take good care of these pictures, otherwise...¡± Gu Weiwei uttered a coldugh and ended the callf.


    Zhou Meiqin was so furious that she almost crushed the phone.


    She was about to call Wang Weidong and ask what was going on when Wang Weidong made the call first and barked down the phone.


    ¡°Zhou Meiqin, you are ruining me!¡±


    ¡°Wang Weidong, I was just asking you what is Mu Weiwei still doing out there? Why is she still threatening me with photos?¡± Zhou Meiqin asked furiously.


    ¡°Shame on you! The two little girls you wanted kidnapped are from the Chief Ming household! If you want to die, die alone!¡± Wang Weidong had just gotten to know that he had ordered a kidnapping of the girls from the Ming Family and his men had now vanishedpletely.


    Maybe the Ming Family was going to turn against him instead, and it was all because of Zhou Meiqin! He truly wanted to kill her at this very moment.


    Having lectured her, Wang Weidong furiously ended the call.


    Zhou Meiqin deleted the pictures and could not fall asleep the entire night.


    The following morning, she decided to meet Wang Weidong to discuss what they should doter.


    But she could not get through to Wang Weidong¡¯s phone, so she could only call Wang Weidong¡¯spany, where his secretary answered the call.


    ¡°Deputy President Zhou, President Wang had a car identst night and he is in the middle of an operation. He can¡¯t talk with you right now.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin ended the call in fright... could it have been because of what happenedst night?

 Chapter 90 - Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 90: Uncle Fu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Jinxiu Compound.


    Due to the wounded arm, Gu Weiwei had to ask for two more days off and continued to rest at home.


    After Fu Hanzheng and his men went off to thepany, Aunt Wang from Landscape Vi came with food, had a chitchat with her for a moment and then started to prepare breakfast for her.


    She got up early to review the lessons, although she was off from school.


    At around 6 p.m, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian called after school and requested a meeting with her.


    They had met Fu Hanzheng anyway, so she told them the address without hesitation.


    Within half an hour, the two girls arrived with many bags of food.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Qianqian thought of how much she had bled the night before and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I am fine, just a few stitches. It will be healed in a couple of weeks.¡± Gu Weiwei asked her friends to sit down in the living room.


    Ji Cheng could not wait and said, ¡°After we returned homest night, Uncle called and asked about something and then he told me that the culprit who ordered the kidnapping had a car ident this morning, and now he is in ICU...¡±


    ¡°Your uncle and his men are so cruel?¡± Luo Qianqian was astonished.


    ¡°No, it is not them. When they went out to do the investigation, the man was already in the hospital.¡± Ji Cheng exined.


    Gu Weiwei frowned ¨C it must have been Fu Hanzheng who had done it, if the Ming Family had not had the time to do it.


    He was the owner of the biggest finance group in Hua Land, and he was more than a businessman.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei¡¯s face, Luo Qianqian asked seriously, ¡°Weiwei, why were those men looking for you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took two sips of water from the cup and said, ¡°It is a long story, are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°We have been through so much, you must tell us the truth.¡± Ji Cheng snorted.


    Although she and Qianqian regarded Mu Weiwei as their friend, they thought that she was still hiding something from them ¨C she never told them about her family and never told them where she was living.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh and told them everything about Mu Weiwei and her grudge towards the Zhou Family and the Li Family. She recounted everything in a very calm way, but Ji Cheng, on the other hand, became so furious that she was ready to flip the table!


    ¡°Damn, these people are so shameless.¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s hearts are always unpredictable. It¡¯s not very strange to run into such ungrateful people.¡± Gu Weiwei drank her water calmly.


    ¡°You should have told us earlier.¡± Luo Qianqian said to her in concern.


    She was transferred herest term and took a long leave of absence because of the car ident.


    Few people from school knew her well, but they had turned themselves against her because of Zhou Linna.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°It is not toote, I am telling you now.¡±


    Ji Cheng thought of Fu Hanzheng who had taken her awayst night and gossiped.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you living with Fu Hanzheng now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Yes...¡±


    Ji Cheng was so excited that she burst out in exmation, ¡°Oh my gosh, you are living with the most handsome man in Hua Land, I am so jealous!¡±


    He was the dream of all the women in Hua Land, and she had lived the dream before anyone else could.


    Gu Weiwei exined quickly as she saw the two girls¡¯ looks. ¡°We¡¯re not really living together, you two have thought too deeply.¡±


    Luo Qianqian asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°So, are you in a rtionship now or what?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Weiwei took a sip of water and exined after a few moments¡¯ of contemtion. ¡°Our age difference is so huge! I call him Uncle Fu! I regard him just as I would my father...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank as he entered the room.


    Fu Shiqin spoke up, ¡°Mu Weiwei, your father is here.¡±


    Mu Weiwei, you are being so ridiculous!


    You have slept with my brother and now you say that you regard him as your father....

 Chapter 91 - Love? Respect?

    <h4>Chapter 91: Love? Respect?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand, which was holding the cup, trembled. As she heard Fu Hanzheng approaching her, she satpletely still, petrified.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian put down the snacks they were eating, stood up and said to Fu Hanzheng respectfully, ¡°Uncle Fu, we are checking on Weiwei, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank even more. He turned to the girl who was sitting with an unsure expression on her face and sneered.


    ¡°Since when did you love and respect me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a dryugh. ¡°I respect and love you inwardly, Uncle Fu.¡±


    He was ten years older than her and it was pretty normal to address him as Uncle Fu.


    Fu Shiqin tried to hold back hisughter... it was not an easy thing to do.


    The moment Fu Hanzheng entered the room, Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng turned introverted. They did not dare to speak or eat anything.


    They exchanged a look and decided to leave.


    ¡°Weiwei, we need to prepare for the test, so we¡¯re going to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will leave after dinner?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Ji Cheng let out a bitter smile. President Fu was too intimidating for them, making them unable to even utter a sound, losing all bravery to stay for dinner.


    ¡°No thanks, we better go back and practice the piano.¡±


    Luo Qianqian put the stack of paper on the table and said, ¡°This is the mock exam, the teacher said that we need to go through all the mistakes. You better hurry up and do it.¡±


    Having finished speaking they put on their bags and ran away as quickly as they could.


    Gu Weiwei saw the two girls out and then came back into the living room only to see Fu Shiqin leafing through the papers. He looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, apart from English, you have failed in every single subject. What on earth are you studying at school?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was astonished too. He frowned slightly at the sight of the papers in Fu Shiqin¡¯s hands.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed back the papers and snorted. ¡°I have not been to school for half a year, it is already an achievement for me to reach such grades.¡±


    She scored the highest grade in English throughout the entire year group and failed in everything else.


    ¡°Look at your Chinese Subject, you scored 53!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Gu Weiwei stared at the red crosses on the paper and sighed.


    There were so many ssical poems in Chinese subject and it was never a subject studied in A Land, so of course she did not know anything about it.


    Math of Hua Land was so damn difficult too.


    At the noble school of A Land, she majored in arts and they did not need to go through so many tests either. The questions were not that difficult either.


    She had gone into the mock examination with little preparation, and so the scores were of course horrible.


    Seeing the distressed girl, Fu Hanzheng approached her and consoled her by patting her on the head, chuckling.


    ¡°Need a teacher?¡±


    She had applied for the Film Academy, and she might not be able to enter the school with such grades.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Get me a math¡¯s teacher, I can handle everything else.¡±


    Maths gave her a headache. As for the remaining subjects, she could pass them with her amazing memory and she could raise the scores herself.


    Fu Shiqin asked amusedly. ¡°Handle everything else? Really?¡±


    There were just a few months left before the college entrance exams and she would definitely have to repeat the semester next year.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, what do you mean? Are you saying that I am stupid?¡± Gu Weiwei nced at him with displeasure.


    Fu Hanzheng said, seeing her annoyance, ¡°He is talking about himself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Shiqin just could not believe what his own brother had said.


    ¡°Or not?¡± Fu Hanzheng lowered his tone.


    Fu Shiqin could not say anything more under his brother¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Yes, I am talking about myself. I have always been a stupid person.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 92 - Damn

    <h4>Chapter 92: Damn</h4>


    Due to the mistakes on the papers, she spent the following days doing tests and exercises.


    In the afternoon, Fu Hanzheng got off work early and called out to her when he saw her bending over the desk and writing.


    ¡°Weiwei, get changed, we need to visit the hospital.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the paper she was working on and went to her room to get changed. She pulled open her wardrobe and found that all of her old outfits were gone, all of them were now the most fashionable outfits from the most famous brands instead.


    She opened the door and asked Fu Hanzheng who was waiting for her in the living room. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    So when Aunt Wang talked about tidying up her clothes for her, she was putting these things away.


    ¡°Everything in the wardrobe is yours.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I mean my old ones.¡± Gu Weiwei asked with anger inside her heart.


    Fu Hanzheng leafed over her homework indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I will get them reced tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth and said patiently, ¡°If I wear those clothes to school, people may think that I am being paid to be the concubine of someone!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will get some suitable ones delivered to you tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went through her wardrobe and found that all of them were dresses. She picked out a blue knitted dress which made her look sweet and pretty.


    Seeing hering out of the bedroom, Fu Hanzheng was amazed and praised her generously, ¡°Very pretty.¡±


    Knitted dresses were made for beautiful people, especially the color blue which didn¡¯t suit everyone, but she looked perfect.


    Gu Weiwei flushed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, the teacher ising soon, right? I haven¡¯t finished the math paper.¡±


    As the two of them arrived at the hospital, He Chi was examining an old patient. He said to them as he saw theming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng rolled up her sleeves, fearing that He Chi would use too much strength and rip off the bandage.


    The old man looked at the two and saw one man and a girl, the former of whom was tall and strong and thetter was small and slender. He subconsciously thought that they were a father and a daughter.


    ¡°It is not amon thing that a father can be so devoted.¡±


    He Chi, who was writing the prescription, scribbled on in amusement.


    ¡°Sir, he is her boyfriend, not her father.¡±


    But Fu Hanzheng was so oldpared to the girl, and add a few years more and he could easily be her father.


    Seeing the patient off, He Chi went over to check the wound.


    Fu Hanzheng had already removed the bandage and what he needed to do was change the medicine, it would only take a few minutes.


    However, Fu Hanzheng looked unhappy. He also showed a very depressed face on the way in too.


    Gu Weiwei was amused and asked, ¡°Why are you so angry? Because you are mistaken as my father?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the girl who was amused and said with a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found that he did not sound right, so she ttered. ¡°But you are better looking than my real father.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face turned brighter and he said as he drove into the garage, ¡°Shiqin must have brought your teacher. I have a video meeting, you can do the homework yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and followed him into the elevator. Fu Shiqin called out to her the moment she entered the apartment.


    ¡°Hurry up, your teacher is here, he is the top student at your school.¡±


    Before Fu Shiqin finished speaking, Gu Weiwei had already seen the teacher and she could not help but curse inwardly.


    Why was it Qin Lv, her ex, who was her teacher?!

 Chapter 93 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 93: Running Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the two peopleing in one after another, Qin Lv rested his gaze upon the pretty girl in the blue knitted dress, whose expression was not quite right.


    ¡°Is that you, Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Seeing her name written on the test paper, he found the scribbles resembling hers.


    But he still could not believe that this Mu Weiwei was the one that he used to be friends with.


    Fu Shiqin nced at them two curiously. ¡°So you two know each other, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Damn it!


    Gu Weiwei cursed inwardly ¨C what was Qin Lv doing here!


    Fu Hanzheng squinted when he saw how Qin Lv looked at her in a curious way.


    Qin Lv stopped looking miserable and said, ¡°We used to be... ssmates.¡±


    He had heard from his family that there was a girl who moved into the Fu Family and constantly courted Fu Hanzheng.


    But he had never expected that this girl would turn out to be Mu Weiwei.


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways at the calm-looking girl.


    ¡°ssmates?¡±


    But Qin Lv did not look like he was greeting her as a ssmate.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Strictly speaking, they were really ssmates.


    ¡°Lv is the eldest grandson of the Qin Family, a good friend of the Fu Family. He has been a very outstanding student since he was young and he is good enough to tutor you,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Gu Weiwei did not object but instead went into her bedroom, changed out of her dress and changed into her baggy pyjamas.


    She circled all of the questions she found confusing on the maths paper.


    ¡°Exin these.¡±


    Fu Shiqin patted Qin Lv¡¯s shoulders and said with a begging tone, ¡°Teach this girl well, it¡¯s such a face-losing thing when she has a score like this.¡±


    His brother was a very smart person and it would be a loss of face for the Fu Family if his girlfriend was bad at studying.


    Seeing her calm expression, Fu Hanzheng went into the study for his work because he has an uing video meeting.


    There were only two people left ¨C herself and Qin Lv in the living room ¨C after the other two had gone.


    Gu Weiwei tossed the math test paper to Qin Lv and started to finish the Chinese paper instead.


    Staring transfixed, Qin Lv watched the attentive girl who was leaning over the table, thinking that he had not seen her for half a year.


    This pretty girl was quite different from how he had remembered her. She wasn¡¯t smiling that brightly anymore, this time.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, leave Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up ¨C what was this boy doing?


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is not a good man. You will get yourself killed if you are with him!¡± Qin Lv warned her.


    He grew up in the Qin Family which had a close rtionship with the Fu Family, and he knew what Fu Hanzheng was capable of and he had even seen some of the things that he had done.


    Anyone who had gone against him tended to end up horribly.


    She was only eighteen years old and she was not able to deal with Fu Hanzheng. If she irritated him, she might end up being like those previously, who were against him.


    ¡°There is no good man in this world.¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    She understood this, be it for herself or Mu Weiwei.


    Seeing her being unmoved, Qin Lv said seriously, ¡°Mu Weiwei, haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn to y the piano in Italy? After the college entrance examination, I can take you there...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at this sincere-looking young man curiously ¨C was he trying to run away with her?

 Chapter 94 - My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 94: My Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Having said those words, this sincere-looking boy, looked at this girl in front of him with great hope and waited for her reply.


    This boy¡¯s proposal did not touch Gu Weiwei but made her somewhat impatient.


    ¡°Master Qin, I have no interest in you or Italy.¡±


    Mu Weiwei had dreamt about studying in Italy, but she was not Mu Weiwei any more.


    She was Gu Weiwei, and she was in her 20s, and she truly had no interest in teenagers.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said to you, Fu Hanzheng is not a good man, you don¡¯t know him! Staying by his side will...¡±


    ¡°Qin Lv, if you are unwilling to be my tutor, please go.¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted him coldly.


    She had thought that Fu Hanzheng was a tyrant, but when she was reborn as Mu Weiwei, she found that he wasn¡¯t that scary at all.


    He had been quite forgiving towards her and the annoying Mu Weiwei who used to pester him in the past.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    Seeing her unmoved once again, Qin Lv took hold of her arm, touching her wound.


    Gu Weiwei frowned out of pain. ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, unless you promise me that you¡¯ll leave him!¡± Qin Lv did not release her but tightened his grip.


    Gu Weiwei felt that her newly-healed wound almost started to bleed again, so she tried to remove his hand yet Qin Lv tightened his grip again, annoying herpletely.


    ¡°Qin Lv, get off me now!¡±


    In the study, Fu Hanzheng heard the noise and frowned. Then he said to the man in the video.


    ¡°Just a moment, please.¡±


    As Fu Hanzheng came into the living room, he saw Qin Lv gripping Gu Weiwei¡¯s wounded arm, so he took hold of Qin Lv¡¯s wrist and bellowed with a low voice.


    ¡°Get off her!¡±


    Qin Lv felt that his wrist was at the verge of breaking and when he looked up and saw the lethal-looking man, his grip on Gu Weiwei shook and he let go of her immediately.


    In the next second, he was flung away by arge force, and staggered into the wine shelf in the corner.


    Gu Weiwei had her hand over the wounded arm and looked at the man who came to her rescue.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Unassured, Fu Hanzheng rolled up her sleeves and discreetly revealed the corner of the gauze where he saw the wound was leaking blood. He frowned.


    ¡°Put on your clothes, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s... call Doctor He first.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not think that it was serious enough for her to visit the hospital ¨C this man was making a big fuss out of nothing.


    Fu Shiqin waited for Fu Hanzheng for a while in the study and saw that Fu Hanzheng had not re-entered the room again, he came out to urge him back into the meeting when he realized that something was wrong in the living room.


    ¡°What is... going on?¡±


    ¡°Tell them to hold the meeting for half an hour. I have something I have to deal with.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin nodded helplessly and went back to the study to pause the meeting.


    With one hand upon Gu Weiwei¡¯s head, Fu Hanzheng brought her to the sofa, he made a call to He Chi and confirmed with him repeatedly about the necessity of visiting the hospital before ending the call.


    Then he threw a cold look at Qin Lv next to them.


    ¡°You had better give me a proper exnation.¡±


    Qin Lv took a deep breath and mustered up his courage, as he said to this intimidating man, ¡°Uncle Fu, please let Weiwei go, she is my... girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 95 - Pretty

    <h4>Chapter 95: Pretty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin heard the words the moment he came out of the study. He looked at Qin Lv transfixed and then at Gu Weiwei.


    Mu Weiwei, are you cheating now after a few days at school, with Qin Lv, who has been their friend since they were little.


    He had thought that his brother would get furious, but he looked calm and turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei looked equally calm.


    Seeing her denying their rtionship, Qin Lv continued. ¡°She wrote me a love letter when she was in the third year of junior school. She came to Yingcheng High School because of me too.¡±


    Fu Shiqin suddenly thought of something when he heard the words. ¡°So, the heart shaped homemade chocte you received on your birthday and the love letter read out by Third Brother was written by her?¡±


    Gu Weiwei held her hands against her forehead and exined, ¡°Many people wrote love letters to him, and I was just one of them.¡±


    ¡°Just one of them? You wrote for one year, one letter a week, so persistent.¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    Gu Weiwei could feel that Fu Hanzheng was getting very annoyed next to her, so she red at Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°All teenagers have their dream boys, but he did not be my boyfriend even though I wrote him love letters for one year.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother¡¯s sunken face and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°You must exin to us what has happened.¡±


    ¡°What should I exin?¡± Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°There are so many men who want to sleep with me, I am pretty, alright?¡±


    Fu Shiqin could tell that his brother¡¯s face sank even deeper and then said to Gu Weiwei angrily,


    ¡°You were transferred to his school and you im that he wants to sleep with you!¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s direction ¨C neither of them was her boyfriend, why must she exin anything to either of them.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng standing in silence, Qin Lv mustered up some words and said to him,¡±Uncle Fu, if you want a woman, there are millions of women in Hua Land who want to be with you.¡± He looked at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Weiwei is too young for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at Qin Lv with annoyance ¨C she was already 25 years old, okay?


    ¡°You dumb boy, I can¡¯t stand it any more! I wrote you love letters and got myself transferred to Yingcheng High School for you, but you never said yes to me.¡±


    ¡°I confessed to you at junior school and three yearster, you told me that you are my boyfriend. I have lost interest in you, boy!¡±


    Qin Lv looked at her with a broken heart and asked between sobs, ¡°So, you have changed your heart to someone else? To Uncle Fu?¡±


    Changed her heart to someone else?!


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl next to him, looking slightly more pleased.


    ¡°No one has changed her heart.¡±Gu Weiwei said furiously.


    Qin Lv looked hopeful again. ¡°If so,e with me.¡±


    ¡°I have not changed my heart to anyone else, but I don¡¯t like you either!¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    Qin Lv approached her but stopped his footsteps under the lethal stare of Fu Hanzheng, not daring to move an inch.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like Uncle Fu, what are you still doing here?¡±


    ¡°Alright then, just assume that I like your Uncle Fu. Can you leave now?¡± Gu Weiwei truly did not want to exin anything anymore and spoke impatiently.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei....¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time on his watch and said coldly, ¡°Shiqin, take him back home.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Couple in Love

    <h4>Chapter 96: Couple in Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin patted Qin Lv¡¯s shoulders and interrupted what he was about to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. It is gettingte.¡±


    Qin Lv looked at the girl sitting next to Fu Hanzheng, unconvinced, and his two hanging hands clenched into fists.


    If she had changed her heart to someone else, he might have been able to get her back. But this man turned out to be Fu Hanzheng, whom he has never been able to catch up to no matter what.


    Fu Shiqin pulled the man out of the door and mumbled when they were outside the room.


    ¡°You truly frightened me! I had thought that something was truly going on between you two.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei likes me!¡± Qin Lv affirmed seriously.


    She had been interested in him for all this time, but for some reason, she suddenly did not like him any more.


    After she had the car ident and left the hospital, he had been looking for her all the time, but he had failed to find her after searching the entire capital!


    He had never expected that she had moved into the Fu Family home and lived with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Alright, alright, no matter whether it was she who liked you or you who liked her, you have no hope with her any more.¡± Fu Shiqin patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and consoled him.


    ¡°Study hard, and you will get a better girlfriend at university.¡±


    This boy had called him and asked him to find a person for him, sometime in the past, but he had been busy working with the Wilson Group, so he had promised to help him after Fu¡¯s Enterprise and the Wilson Group signed the deal.


    He had not expected that it was Mu Weiwei he was looking for.


    No matter what had happened between him and Mu Weiwei, he knew that his brother would never give up on the goal he had set his eyes upon.


    ¡°I only want Mu Weiwei!¡± Qin Lv said determinedly.


    Fu Shiqin knocked on his head and said, ¡°You are so stubborn! You promised that you would not have a rtionship at such a young age. Do you want me to tell your father and grandpa?¡±


    Qin Lv went into the car in silence and said to the driver, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The young man looked at the lit apartment and looked resolute.


    When Fu Shiqin returned to the apartment, Gu Weiwei was working on the homework alone whilst Fu Hanzheng was already back in the online meeting in the study.


    Fu Shiqin had just finished the n and was about to go to sleep in his room when Fu Hanzheng pointed out the stack of files on the table.


    ¡°Read them, and report the key points to me after you finish them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were supposed to read?¡± Fu Shiqin protested with a bitter expression.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored his protest, stood up and went into the living room and called out to the girl who was bending over the maths paper as if she were staring at her greatest enemy.


    ¡°Bring me the homework.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was surprisingly d to see him and brought the paper and homework into the study obediently.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei entering the room, Fu Shiqin felt so bitter in his heart ¨C so his brother gave him his work, because he wanted to spare time to be her tutor?


    Fu Hanzheng took over the paper and looked at the questions she had circled, exined the points to her and the forms needed.


    Then he asked, ¡°Can you figure them out by yourself?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and started to work over the desk whilst Fu Hanzheng continued to go through the file.


    After she had finished her homework, Fu Hanzheng put down the file and circled out the mistakes whilst exining patiently.


    ¡°This is a mistake, let me show you how to do it correctly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and wrote it down again. ¡°Is this right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled with a praising tone and continued to exin the next question for her.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s gentle look, Fu Shiqin tidied up the files feeling furious and was just about to leave the chokingly love-filled study when...


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted at him.


    ¡°I need to stay away from a couple in love.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Shiqin carried the files into the living room and continued doing the extra work.

 Chapter 97 - Flirty

    <h4>Chapter 97: Flirty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At eleven o¡¯clock, Gu Weiwei finally finished her homework.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the homework for her and saw the time.


    ¡°It is veryte, go and sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the files on the table. ¡°You... are still working?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Yes, there are some urgent files I have to handle.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away her things and left the study, she put down what she was carrying in her bedroom and then went to make two cups of ck tea in the dining room.


    She gave one cup to Fu Shiqin who was helplessly reading through the files in the living room and the other to Fu Hanzheng in the study.


    ¡°Thanks for helping me with my homework.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked up the maroon colored tea and took a sip, and he smiled as the warmth greeted his mouth.


    ¡°Thanks for the tea, you can go and sleep now.¡±


    Maybe it was because Fu Hanzheng found that it was a lot of fun helping the girl with her homework, so much so, that he left work to go home very early the following day.


    But when Gu Weiwei, who should have been home ages ago, still had not shown up by dinner time, he made a call to her.


    ¡°Still at school?¡±


    Gu Weiwei lowered her voice on the other side of the phone. ¡°I have enrolled myself into a math ss, I¡¯m still here now and will bete home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, continue with your ss.¡±


    But after he ended the call, his face sunk.


    So did she think that he was not good enough for her?


    What was she doing at extra math sses?


    After the extra maths ss, Gu Weiwei came back to Jinxiu Compound at around nine p.m.


    ¡°How was the ss?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked indifferently.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh. ¡°The teacher was good, but she said that she had something to do at home so she ended the sses and refunded me the tuition fees.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°I will look up other sses. There are quite a few around school.¡±


    Fu Shiqin who was also home said, ¡°You can ask my brother to be your tutor, no need to go to any extra sses.¡±


    It would be useless for her to seek out any math sses ¨C maybe the math sses around Yingcheng High School would all be shut down the following morning.


    Because their existence had stopped the boss from being her tutor.


    Two hours ago, he had seen the boss making calls to someone to shut down the ss center.


    So this man, who kept telling them to be scrupulous in separating public from private interests, was totally doing the exact opposite.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°It is okay, I can¡¯t disturb your work.¡±


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t disturbing me.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin added inwardly, ¡°Yeah, nothing can stop you from flirting with this girl.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s amazingly-handsome face and turned him down resolutely.


    ¡°I can go to a maths ss, it is much easier for me.¡±


    She was worried that she would not be able to control herself if she faced this handsome face every single day.


    ¡°Alright then, suit yourself.¡± Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files in his hands calmly.


    Sure enough, Mu Weiwei found no math sses around the school.


    She stared at the man sitting opposite her when she came back home, feeling dubious.


    ¡°None of the math sses around school exist any more. Did you do that?¡±


    The weird thing was that all of them were gone, and she was not stupid enough to not feel dubious.


    There was only one person around her who was capable of doing this within a short period of a day.


    It was him.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and asked. ¡°I am not that childish to do such a thing.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips twitched as he bellowed inwardly, ¡°It was exactly this shameless man who did it!¡±

 Chapter 98 - Women out for Him

    <h4>Chapter 98: Women out for Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei suspected that it was him who did it, but she had no evidence.


    Fu Shiqin knew that it was him, but he did not dare to reveal the truth.


    Without any math sses being open, Fu Hanzheng became her maths tutor.


    Every day after school, she would either go over other subjects or learn maths from Fu Hanzheng. In this way, half a month passed extremely quickly.


    Ji Cheng came to link her arm with hers in the afternoon after school.


    ¡°Goddess, I am going to have my piano test next week, please save me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see how well you have practised.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and went to meet Luo Qianqian.


    The two of them yed the five songs for the test one after another. Luo Qianqian was doing well, but Ji Cheng was not following the rhythm.


    She showed her patiently one part after another and that made her slightly more proficient.


    It was not until eight p.m when she and Ji Cheng left the Luo Family home.


    ¡°Goddess, honestly, don¡¯t you have any feelings towards such a good-looking man like Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°What feelings?¡± Gu Weiwei pretended to be dumb towards this question.


    ¡°Like sleeping with him!¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly, ¡°There are so many women who try to sleep with him in Hua Land. He is so good-looking and his body is so great. You... don¡¯t you have any feelings towards him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked calm. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you a girl or not?¡± Ji Cheng looked annoyed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me to be your sister-inw? Now you are telling me to sleep with Fu Hanzheng, so fickle of you.¡±


    ¡°That is the girls of Hua Land¡¯s dream! Mine too! If you reach it, my dream is realized too.¡± Ji Cheng let out a sigh.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless ¨C what kind of dream was that?


    Alright, her dream had been realized.


    She might not have slept with Fu Hanzheng, but Mu Weiwei had.


    ¡°Then I can hook you two up, if you really want to be with him.¡±


    Ji Cheng shook her head. ¡°No, no, I am frightened in front of him. Let¡¯s just make it stay a dream.¡±


    She found it very hard to breathe the other day, when she ended up being in the same room as Boss Fu.


    The two were just walking along when Ji Cheng felt her stomach started to ache. She said, ¡°Weiwei, I need to visit the bathroom. You go home ahead of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Weiwei asked her worriedly, seeing her turning pale.


    ¡°No, it is okay, you can go home now. It is veryte.¡± Ji Cheng said as she went into a cafe to use the bathroom.


    Gu Weiwei had to leave alone first. Just when she was about to get on the bus, Ji Cheng called again and asked pitifully, ¡°Goddess, I am on my period, can you buy me some pads and give them to me.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then she returned to the convenience store, bought the pads and delivered them to the bathroom in the cafe.


    Ji Cheng came out of the bathroom and saw her waiting, she patted her on the shoulders.


    ¡°Goddess, what are you looking at? I called your name twice.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they reached the bus station, Ji Cheng left first whilst she herself was left still standing at the bus stop, as she had missed the bus that could take her home.


    But if not for Ji Cheng¡¯s reminder, she would not have remembered that she waste for her period for over a month.


    And the night when she was reborn into Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng had forcefully slept with her.


    And as she thought even further, she suddenly remembered that he was not wearing a condom that night.

 Chapter 99 - Pregnancy Test

    <h4>Chapter 99: Pregnancy Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei stood at the bus stop for a long time before finally calming herself down and leaving the bus stop. She went to find a pharmacy store and bought a pregnancy test.


    The moment she came out of the pharmacy, her phone inside her bag rang.


    She answered it and the low voice of a man arose on the other side.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°On my way home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng heard the trembling in her voice and he stayed silent for a moment.


    ¡°Where are you, I wille and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, the car I just ordered is arriving.¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s voice trembled even harder as she started to feel a bit unassured.


    Fu Hanzheng repeated with a low voice, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit speechless. Even if she did not say a thing, the hidden bodyguard would report the location to him in the following minute anyway.


    So, she told him where she was after all.


    A quarter of an hourter, a ck Bentley pulled over on the road. She pulled the door open and took a seat inside.


    Fu Hanzheng was on the phone and ended the call after a few minutes. Then he sized her up and noticed that she looked a bit distressed.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°No, just a headache from the wind.¡± Gu Weiwei was nervous and gripped the bag inside her hand even harder.


    After saying that, she felt a warm hand over her forehead. It went away when he was sure that she didn¡¯t have a fever.


    Then he stretched out his hands and held her head over his shoulder.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some way to go before we are home. You can take a nap.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat up straight and held onto the bag, which held the test, inside her arms, praying that the result would not be what she expected it to be.


    Mu Weiwei was causing her so much trouble and left so many problems for her to clean up after her! If she gave her a child, then she would have a lot of problems!


    As the two came back to Jinxiu Compound, Xu Qian pulled the car over, opened the door and helped her out.


    Fu Hanzheng got out of the car and saw the girl hurrying away, and frowned.


    Gu Weiwei went upstairs first and intended to hide the bag after she came home... but she bumped into Fu Shiqin who was holding a cup of hot cocoa, which sshed all over her.


    ¡°Good thing that I had let it cool down, otherwise you would be burnt right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei patted away the stains on her clothes and saw the glistening donuts on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird of you to eat desserts. You are a man!¡±


    ¡°I asked for leave and queued for half an hour before getting them! I had wanted to share two of them with you but now I won¡¯t.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he picked up the donuts on the te and walked away.


    Gu Weiwei went to her bedroom, locked the door and let out an anxious sigh when she took out the pregnancy test.


    She was thinking of how to do the test without being discovered, when there came a knock at the door.


    ¡°Weiwei, dinner is ready.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the test into the bag, zipped it up and ced the bag into her wardrobe.


    Then she got changed, opened the door and went out to have dinner.


    They were eating dinner whilst Fu Shiqin was eating the donuts by himself and drinking the hot cocoa.


    She frowned. Wasn¡¯t he worried about diabetes?


    Fu Shiqin squinted at her. ¡°If you want to eat them, help yourself. Your cookies were goodst time, but do remember to add some more sugar when you bake them for me next time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him and Fu Shiqin became startled, and changed his words immediately.


    ¡°I mean, when you bake cookies for my brother next time, share some with me.¡±


    True, boss has to be the first one to eat the cookies before the subordinates got any.


    Silent, Gu Weiwei finished her dinner and went back into her room, then she went into the bathroom with the pregnancy test.

 Chapter 100 - PregnancyTest 2

    <h4>Chapter 100: PregnancyTest 2</h4>


    In the dining room, Fu Hanzheng could not help but wonder about Gu Weiwei who was hurrying into the bathroom.


    Then he made a call. ¡°Did Qin Lv go to school today?¡±


    The bodyguard who was supposed to keep watch of Gu Weiwei on the sly, answered, ¡± Master Qin was not at school today.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and frowned deeply.


    She was really not being normal today... if it had not been because of her meeting with Qin Lv...


    Fu Shiqin took a huge bite out of a donut and asked. ¡°Did Qin Lv and Mu Weiwei meet at school on the sly?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so upset?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°She looks a little... nervous and guilty.¡±


    ¡°Guilty? Nervous?¡± Fu Shiqin wiped his hands as he finished the food. ¡°Then maybe some other boys are courting her at school. She is quite attractive to boys...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him, suggesting that he should continue.


    Fu Shiqin wiped his mouth with a napkin and analyzed the possibilities for his brother.


    ¡°Just think about it, she is 18 years old, and she likes those young boys of the same age. You might be a little bit too old for young girls her age.¡± He said and as he felt the lethal look of his brother, he shut up and said no more.


    But it was true! He was not young and he was very mature... And he was not as sunny and bright as those young boys at school.


    Although he had treated Mu Weiwei as his girlfriend, she did not regard him as her boyfriend.


    It had been half a month since he started to work extra hours here in the living room, creating a couple space for them.


    But he only spent time talking about math problems with her.


    He did not have any capability in courting the girl, although he had the intention to.


    ¡°Xu Qian will be on business the day after tomorrow, and you can take his ce.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he got up and went back into the study.


    ¡°Brother, please, I am your brother, your own brother...¡± Fu Shiqin pleaded for forgiveness when the study door was shut ruthlessly in his face.


    What was he doing every single day? His elder brother was mistreating him and his younger brother was causing him trouble. What a miserable life he was having.


    Half an hour passed and Mu Weiwei was still in the bathroom.


    Fu Shiqin needed to visit the bathroom, so he went and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, have you drowned in the bathtub or fallen into the toilet?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I need to take a shower and take a piss.¡±


    ....


    In the bathroom, Gu Weiwei was sitting on the floor and praying towards the test, mumbling.


    ¡°Just one column, please, just one...¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, we are friends by destiny, please don¡¯t cause me too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°You can leave me however much trouble but not with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child.¡±


    ....


    After a long time, she still did not dare to open her eyes to check the results.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, any longer, and I will break the lock and enter!¡± Fu Shiqin urged outside the door.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and opened the eyes.


    ¡°Anyways, let me face it.¡±


    She picked up the test and checked the result.


    Then she wrapped the test and the packaging into her clothes and opened the door of the bathroom.


    Seeing her dry hair and unchanged clothes, Fu Shiqin mumbled curiously.


    ¡°You are in here for a whole hour, what are you doing when you haven¡¯t even showered or washed your hair?¡±


    ¡°Constipation, alright?¡±

 Chapter 101 - Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Pregnant?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Back in her room, Gu Weiwei put the rest away in her bag and decided to toss it away at school tomorrow.


    She greeted them happily after breakfast, when she found out that she was not pregnant.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned in surprise ¨C so she had be happy after one night¡¯s sleep?


    ¡°Ji Cheng will have her test next week, and I need to help her with the piano. I won¡¯t be back until tonight.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng responded.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of porridge and checked the time. ¡°Oh, I should bete! I am off now.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother¡¯s expression when he saw off the girl, sighed and then reminded him, ¡°Bro, why do I think that you are not in a loving rtionship but instead dealing with a daughter as a father instead?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him and said to Aunt Wang who was tidying up in the kitchen.


    ¡°Tell Lucas that he can go back home.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t survive without Lucas.¡± Fu Shiqin groaned.


    Lucas was a foreign chef hired by the Fu Family from another country and he was best at making desserts.


    And a man like Fu Shiqin, who was deeply interested in desserts, would rather die than live, without a chef like him.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped his lips elegantly with the napkin, stood up and headed off to work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the business trip tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly. He thought that his brother could not be real ¨C he did not feel any sense of familial love from him!


    By evening, when Fu Hanzheng hade back to the apartment from attending a dinner, it was already quitete.


    Seeing him looking at Gu Weiwei¡¯s room, Fu Shiqin asked sinisterly, ¡°Should I open the door, so you can sleep in there?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng moved his gaze away and said indifferently, ¡°How about expanding the one week¡¯s business trip to a month?¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt wronged. ¡°I am just giving you suggestions about how to promote your rtionship with her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Fu Hanzheng said with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Third Brother said that a couple should have moremunication internally, because that is the best way to promote a rtionship.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Internalmunication?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at the lower part of his own brother and smirked


    ¡°Internally, down there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him sinisterly and stood up to go wash himself.


    Fu Shiqin snorted. He did not allow her to get a boyfriend or to move out of here, the final purpose was to have internalmunication with her. So what was he pretending to be a gentleman right now for?


    The following morning, Fu Hanzheng greeted Gu Weiwei briefly and then both left for school or thepany, respectively.


    Since Fu Shiqin was going off on a business trip in the afternoon, he slept in and woke upter to pack.


    As he was packing, he keptining about his ruthless brother.


    Aunt Wang, who was washing the clothes for them, suddenly came up to him with an anxious expression on her face.


    ¡°Second Master, is Miss. Mu... pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Pregnant what?¡± Fu Shiqin was busy packing and did not fully catch what she said.


    Aunt Wang brought out the invoice from Gu Weiwei¡¯s blouse and gave it to him. ¡°A girl would not buy anything like this unless she is pregnant.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took it and was so startled that he gasped.


    ¡°My gosh!¡±


    He made a call to his brother excitedly, ready to report what he had found.


    But Fu Hanzheng did not answer his phone call after two times.


    He texted with gritted teeth ¨C ¡®answer me now, or you will regret that you haven¡¯t!!!¡¯

 Chapter 102 - Father-to-Be

    <h4>Chapter 102: Father-to-Be</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, in the president¡¯s office that was located on the top floor.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy listening to the ns for new projects when he nced at the text on his phone, looking annoyed.


    Then Fu Shiqin called him again.


    ¡°Three minutes.¡±


    ¡°You were wondering about why Mu Weiwei was being nervousst night, right? Now I understand what she is nervous about.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he continued to mention his conditions in exchange for the information, ¡°If you can take me off the business trip and let me keep Lucas, I will tell you everything.¡±


    Threatened, Fu Hanzheng sounded equally lethal and cold.


    ¡°Two more minutes.¡±


    ¡°It is a secret rted to life and death, don¡¯t you really want to hear what it is?¡± With the bargaining chip under his control, Fu Shiqin was scared of nothing.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and added. ¡°Xu Qian can go on the business trip.¡±


    ¡°And Lucas, my Lucas must stay.¡± Fu Shiqin added.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank and he said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    If his information was not worth the conditions he mentioned, he could be arranged to do mining in South Africa instead.


    Fu Shiqin tossed himself onto the sofa with a small hop after he heard his brother¡¯s agreement.


    ¡°When you brought her back home the other night, Mu Weiwei came in first and I identally bumped into her with my hot cocoa, which sshed all over her...¡±


    ¡°Stay to the point.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded him coldly.


    ¡°No need to hurry, listen to me carefully.¡± Hearing his brother¡¯s anxious voice, Fu Shiqin continued proudly, ¡°Because of that incident, I discovered her secret.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed patient after hearing ¡®her secret.¡¯


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    However, Fu Shiqin said indifferently. ¡°Bro, you were not wearing... a condom that day, were you?¡±


    His brother never brought women over at night and he would not have had these things ready.


    So he was one-hundred percent sure that when his brother was with Mu Weiwei the other night, he was not wearing a condom.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes changed colors within a few seconds.


    He more or less guessed what Fu Shiqin was about to say.


    ¡°When Aunt Wang was doing the cleaning at home today and washing clothes for Mu Weiwei, she found a receipt for her buying a pregnancy test.¡± Fu Shiqin said and stressed how important his role had been.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if I had not sshed the cocoa over her so that she ended up getting changed straight away after she came back home, the receipt would have been gone.¡±


    Silent, Fu Hanzheng waved away the staff from the nning Department.


    Now he finally understood what she was so nervous about the other night.


    Fu Shiqin continued to babble on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°She spent an hour in the bathroom without doing anything, which I found strange.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was still silent. He looked serious.


    She did not mention anything to him about what had happened the day before.


    If her secret had not been discovered today, she wouldn¡¯t have even told him now.


    Fu Shiqin said excitedly after he finished reporting the information, ¡°Bro, are you going to be a father and am I going to be an uncle?¡±


    Ah, should he tell this news to grandma, Third Brother and others so that everyone could do some celebrating.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°In three hours, finish one thing for me.¡±


    She would be out of school in three hours.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call after telling him what he was supposed to do.

 Chapter 103 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 103: Proposal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Yingcheng High School was dismissed.


    Gu Weiwei met with Luo Qianqian down at the building, and the two were waiting for Ji Cheng, who was in the bathroom.


    She had switched on the phone that had been off for the entire afternoon, and many messages rolled in the moment it was turned on.


    One was from Fu Hanzheng: Come to the parking lot at Ziwu Crossing after school.


    Then Fu Shiqin texted several: Mu Weiwei,e to the parking lot of the school.


    [Ten minutes after school has ended and you are still inside?]


    [Turn on the phone, call me now!]


    ...


    Gu Weiwei frowned as she saw the messages ¨C what were these two brothers doing?


    She had told them that she would be practising piano with Ji Cheng and would note home untilter tonight.


    She was just about to reply to Fu Hanzheng when Fu Shiqin called.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, why is your phone on only now? Come to the Ziwu Road parking lot.¡±


    ¡°I and Qianqian will practise piano together, I can¡¯t go home now.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had just finished the words when Fu Hanzheng took over the phone. His low voice was very intimidating.


    ¡°We are already here,e here now.¡±


    ¡°If you are noting now, I will drive into school and pick you up.¡± Fu Shiqin added.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will be right there.¡±


    Ji Cheng had just returned and said joyfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can drink some milk tea before piano practise.¡±


    ¡°Cheng, I may not be able to make it, I need to go home now.¡± Gu Weiwei said apologetically.


    What were these two people doing around her school?


    If she did not go out to meet them, she suspected that these two dumb-headed men would drive into the campus.


    ¡°Ah, but my test is in just a few days time.¡± Ji Cheng¡¯s face sunk.


    ¡°Just practise as you did yesterday, that will help you make it through.¡± Gu Weiwei had yet to finish her words when Fu Shiqin called her again urgently.


    She had to quickly wave goodbye to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian and ran out of the school. She came to Ziwu Road and found Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car there.


    She opened the door and saw there was no one outside before entering the car.


    ¡°What is going on? Why must youe to my school?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away her unkempt hair and said gently, ¡°We have an important ce to go to now.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took ahold of her hand and tightened his grip so she was not able to pull it away.


    ¡°You will know soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt something bad was going on when this man looked at her with such a mild look. She suspected that it would be a weird ce waiting ahead of her.


    Fu Shiqin was driving and music was ying. It was a very romantic song of Love Paradise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip today?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at this man who seemed excited.


    ¡°My brother withdrew the order.¡± Fu Shiqin said and started to whistle happily.


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways at Fu Hanzheng and found the man was staring at her for the entire time.


    His look was profound and gentle.


    ¡°Where... are we going ?¡±


    If it was about hispany¡¯s dinner, she would not have had the chance to attend it as a student.


    Fu Shiqin pulled over the car and said.


    ¡°Here is the Civil Affairs Office.¡±


    ¡°Civil Affairs Office?¡± Gu Weiwei looked out of the window and it was really the Civil Affairs Office outside. ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Getting married.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    ¡°Who is?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him and then at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°We are.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Proposal 2

    <h4>Chapter 104: Proposal 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale. She gripped ahold of the seat belt and protested.


    ¡°I am not getting married, not to you!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    ¡°I am sure.¡± Gu Weiwei had her hands tightly holding the seat belt.


    ¡°We slept with each other once, but President Fu, you are an adult, why must I, a teenage girl, be responsible for you?!¡±


    ¡°I should be responsible for you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously, pressing down his fury.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your responsibility.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°What is more, I am too young to get married.¡±


    What was going on with this man! He had brought her to the Civil Affairs Office! Was he trying to force her into marrying him?


    ¡°Hua Land has a special regtion, as long as the two parents of the two sides approve of the marriage, anyone can get married at 18.¡± Fu Shiqin said to her as he turned around.


    ¡°Li Jiacheng would not approve of this marriage.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If Li Jiacheng had known about this marriage, he would definitely not approve of it but instead send Li Xing¡¯er and Li Xiangxiang to him.


    In his eyes, Mu Weiwei was not his daughter and he would not have allowed her to marry into the Fu Family.


    Fu Shiqin pulled out a piece of paper from the document file on the passenger¡¯s seat and waved it in front of her.


    ¡°Look, this is Li Jiacheng¡¯s signed agreement.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at it and found that it was indeed Li Jiacheng¡¯s signature.


    But it was so easy for the Fu Family to get a signed paper by Li Jiacheng.


    And they could just write the content of the agreement without any problems.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a household registration book either.¡±


    ¡°Here it is.¡± Fu Shiqin waved the household registration book in front of her.


    Three hours, he had gotten everything ready.


    What they needed to do now was to take a picture at the Civil Affairs Office and get the registration.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. They were well prepared!


    ¡°Now, what else is needed?¡± Fu Hanzheng said, staring at her transfixed.


    Gu Weiwei could not pull out her hand from his tight grip. ¡°My consent. This is not a normal routine. Have you proposed to me? Have you given me time to think about it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hand to Fu Shiqin in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Fu Shiqin instantly took out an exquisite velvet box and ced it in his hand.


    ¡°Here is the ring.¡±


    Then he stepped out of the car, took out a bunch of roses from the rear and stuffed it into her arms.


    ¡°Now, we have the music, the roses, and the ring.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng opened the ring box and presented the beautiful diamond ring to the girl.


    ¡°Now, you have five minutes to think about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the roses in her arms, the diamond ring and then the man holding the ring.


    This was really his style of proposal.


    As the romantic music echoed in the car, she became increasingly annoyed.


    Fu Hanzheng would truly pull her into the Civil Affairs Office no matter whether she would agree or not.


    ¡°Then... can I ask why?¡±


    There was no omen at all yesterday or this morning? What happened?


    Fu Hanzheng looked a bit furious.


    ¡°It seems that you are not going to tell me that you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What pregnant? I am not pregnant!¡± Gu Weiwei bellowed.


    ¡°Then why did you buy the pregnancy test if you are not pregnant?¡± Fu Hanzheng said and showed the receipt.

 Chapter 105 - Mrs. Fu or Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 105: Mrs. Fu or Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the evidence and blinked in astonishment.


    She thought of how she had bumped into Fu Shiqin and then changed in her bedroom, forgetting about the receipt in her pocket.


    It seemed that although she had dealt with the test, they had still found something.


    ¡°I bought that yes, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I am pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You have not had your period for more than a month.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth ¨C how did he know that?


    ¡°I have problems with my period.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°You have two more minutes.¡±


    ¡°I really am not pregnant. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to check, if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    She could go anywhere except this Civil Affairs Office.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm. ¡°We can go after we finish this matter.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, just calm down, don¡¯t be so impulsive with this important matter of your life.¡± Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him patiently.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I am very calm.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and started to analyze for him.


    ¡°You suspect that I am pregnant, so you want to marry me, so you need to see if I am pregnant or not first, right?¡±


    ¡°I am fine with either having a child before marriage or after.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He was going to marry her anyways.


    Gu Weiwei had no idea what she should say. ¡°But I haven¡¯t thought about marrying you.¡±


    It seemed that despite theck of child in her belly, he was marrying her anyway.


    ¡°One minute left.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei almost wanted to kneel down and beg in front of him. ¡°President Fu, I don¡¯t want a marriage without love.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out to unbutton her seat belt and said calmly, ¡°I love you and you can try to love meter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei tightened her seat belt ¨C she would rather die.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, we really must calm down. We don¡¯t know much about each other, so we should not get married so fast.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng unbuttoned the seat belt and said, as he leaned sideways, ¡°I think I know you well.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said with a mild voice, ¡°Ask me anything you want to know about me. I can answer all of your questions.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found that Fu Hanzheng was being very unreasonable and forced herself to put on a prompt performance with reddened eyes that had tears swimming in them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to... marry someone I don¡¯t love like my mother did and end up like her.¡±


    Li Jiacheng used all the methods and means he could to get Mu Yao pregnant, so Mu Yao had to marry Li Jiacheng and in the end, gave birth to Mu Weiwei.


    Hearing the girl¡¯s sobs, Fu Hanzheng felt his heart harden. He stayed silent for a moment.


    An unfortunate marriage between parents would leave a shadow in their children¡¯s lives, and her parents had more than just an unfortunate marriage.


    So he softened his tone.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and did not want to ask too much of him so she said, ¡°What about not getting married now, let¡¯s get to know each other first. If we arepatible in our rtionship, we can then be a couple first and get marriedter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the ring in his hand and said after thinking for a long while, ¡°Mrs Fu or girlfriend, your call.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked discreetly, seeing that he was holding back a little bit, ¡°Any other... choices?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then I can choose one for you?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend, I pick girlfriend...¡± Gu Weiwei was forced to make a choice with a bitter face.


    Which person would force themselves to be someone¡¯s boyfriend?


    Even though he was so damn, good-looking, she still didn¡¯t want him now.


    When they decided not to get married, Fu Shiqin in front of them was no longer pleased.


    ¡°I worked the entire afternoon, preparing the certificate, flowers and postponing all the meetings to tomorrow! Now we are here, you are not getting married?¡±

 Chapter 106 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 106: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart started to beat quickly again.


    ¡°Why not get married now? We have told the staff to wait for us. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for us?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was very displeased. He had been working the entire afternoon just for their marriage.


    Now Mu Weiwei was pretending to be pitiful so as not to marry his brother, and his brother¡¯s heart was softened and agreed to not get married.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged with a low voice.


    He had been selfish to only think about himself when it came to getting married. He had not given her much thought.


    Her parents had experienced a failed marriage, and she had suffered greatly from their marriage.


    So forcing her right now would definitely disgust her.


    Fu Shiqin keptining, but still drove them away from the parking lot outside the Civil Affairs Office.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the extremely good-looking man beside her.


    Although she always regarded him as the worst enemy of the Gu Family when she was with them back then; after she was reborn and spent time with him, her mind had changed tremendously.


    But she also knew that it was impossible between the two of them.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what I want to say is that... I appreciate what you did.¡±


    Thank you so much for treasuring me... even though I had fallen into the deepest darkness.


    Fu Hanzheng ced the jewelry box into her hand and stared at the girl¡¯s crystal eyes, saying with a low voice, ¡°If you ever change your mind, put on the ring and you will be my wife. Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the box in her hand, falling into aplicated state of mind.


    She had been waiting for Gu Siting to push through into the next step of their rtionship, so he could propose to her and so that she could be his girl.


    But she had failed to receive his proposal even at death¡¯s door.


    When she was reborn as Mu Weiwei, she received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s proposal instead.


    Fu Shiqin was driving in displeasure and as he passed by arge pharmacy, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Stop the car, buy the things now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Shiqin pulled over and asked as he looked up.


    ¡°Pregnancy tests.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips.


    It seemed that he still did not believe that she was not pregnant.


    Fu Shiqin put on his sunsses and went, obediently, into the pharmacy. He bought a pregnancy test from every brand.


    When he entered the car, he said happily, ¡°Someone asked me if I am Fu Shiyi. Seems that he is going to hit the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    The three of them went into the apartment, and Gu Weiwei went into the bathroom with a bag full of pregnancy tests.


    After a long time, she came out with dozens of pregnancy tests and said to Fu Hanzheng as she ced them in front of him one after another.


    ¡°See? Two columns mean positive, one column means negative. These are all negative.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at it and said, ¡°One column negative... does it mean that you are pregnant with a girl?¡±


    ¡°Damn you! One column means not pregnant! Read the manuals!¡± Gu Weiwei said as she flung over the manuals.


    Where did he pick up that twisted theory?


    Fu Shiqin looked at the manual and sighed with disappointment.


    ¡°You really are not pregnant. I thought that my brother would be a father, since he is so strong.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the tests with only one column, thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Weiwei was dumbfounded.


    ¡°There are fake products everywhere, these are not trustworthy enough.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    She truly didn¡¯t have a baby inside her belly, the products aren¡¯t fake!

 Chapter 107 - Goodnight Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 107: Goodnight Kiss</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng did not trust the results of the dozens of pregnancy tests and forced her to visit the hospital with him after all.


    He Chi had just gotten off work, so he brought them to his colleagues in the rted department.


    The results still turned out to be ¡®not pregnant¡¯.


    Fu Hanzheng was a bit disappointed. He still asked He Chi, unconvinced, ¡°Are you sure that there is nothing wrong with your medical instruments?¡±


    ¡°No, our medical instruments are totally fine, but your girlfriend¡¯s belly is... not right.¡± Arms crossed, He Chiined.


    ¡°If you really want a child, go home and make one. What are you doing here at the hospital?¡±


    Before, he had barely seen him, but recently, he had been visiting the hospital with Mu Weiwei all the time. He was so annoyed.


    Gu Weiwei got dressed and came out. ¡°Can we go home now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not leave but said, ¡°She has a problem with her period.¡±


    He Chi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I am a nerve doctor for, not a gynecologist for women.¡±


    Having said those words, he still brought them to his colleagues in the gynecology department and helped Gu Weiwei get a prescription.


    When they returned to the apartment, it was already nine p.m.


    They ate their dinner and Fu Hanzheng asked her toplete her homework in the study.


    Fu Hanzheng was dyed with his work, and he had tons of files to deal with. He also had another video meeting with cooperators abroad.


    Gu Weiwei sat opposite him quietly and the room was filled with the sound of the man¡¯s and the cooperators¡¯ meeting in French. His voice sounded very attractive.


    During the interval of the meeting, Fu Hanzheng nced at the girl who was bending over the desk and doing her homework. Afterwards he turned off the video after the meeting ended.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said honestly, ¡°I have two more left, they are really difficult.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng removed the files in front of him, reached out for the paper she was working on, and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave him her homework, walked around the table and stood by his side, waiting for the results of his examination.


    With one hand on her homework, the other over her waist, Fu Hanzheng pulled her to sit on his thighs.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei was about to stand up when the man pointed at the mistakes in her homework as if nothing was wrong with their position.


    After telling her about the mistakes, he also told her about the two questions she was not able to solve.


    He did not finish the exnation all in one go, but asked her to do the questions little by little. She found that she had no choice but to write whilst still sitting in his arms.


    But as the man¡¯s attractive air wafted over her face, she found that her face started to flush bright red and she felt that her brain was slowing down.


    When her mistakes were pointed out by Fu Hanzheng, she felt that her face had be toasty warm.


    It took her a great deal of time to finish the two questions under his direction.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the homework again and caressed her head with a praising tone, ¡°It is time to sleep now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, put away the books and asked.


    ¡°Want some ck tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the things, made a cup of ck tea in the dining room and brought it into the study, when her hand was taken by the man again.


    ¡°Give me a goodnight kiss.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was a bit hesitant as she saw the man who was waiting for her kiss with a smile.


    Alright then, he helped her with the homework and proposed to her despite his work.


    She took a deep breath, leaned forward and gave him a small kiss on the man¡¯s exquisite lips.


    He reached out for her head and deepened the kiss.


    Then her phone rang, interrupting Fu Hanzheng¡¯s kiss, who then kissed her forehead instead.


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    Flushing, Gu Weiwei left the study and picked up her phone.


    Ji Cheng was whining on the other side of the phone. ¡°Weiwei, my idol is having a baby with someone else!¡±

 Chapter 108 - Getting Girls

    <h4>Chapter 108: Getting Girls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is having a baby?¡± Gu Weiwei felt a bit confused after the kiss. She doesn¡¯t understand what happened.


    ¡°Shiyi, my idol! Someone took a snapshot of him buying a pregnancy test! It is all over the inte.¡± Ji Cheng said in tears.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Shiqin who was watching TV on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not Fu Shiyi, but his brother Fu Shiqin.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it is Second Master and not Third Master?¡± Ji Cheng sobbed and said, ¡°But he was wearing a Shiyi outfit.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    She was sure about it, because he had done it for her sake!


    Fu Shiqin was sitting rxedly on the sofa, watching thetest gossip on the TV. Fu Shiyi had walked on the red carpet for the fashion ceremony two hours ago.


    He was wearing a grey shirt with a fashionable dark blue suit; causing several hundreds of fans to scream out in excitement.


    Shiyi posed in front of the camera, showing a charming smile, making himself look very sinister yet attractive at the same time.


    Fu Shiqin was holding a bowl of cotton candy, tearing off pieces one after another and shoving them into his mouth. He snorted at the TV.


    ¡°So fake!¡±


    On TV, Fu Shiyi signed his name in a scribble and then constantly posed in front of the autograph wall.


    Fu Shiqin ate one more piece of cotton candy and heard the hostess speaking highly of Fu Shiyi, he snorted again.


    ¡°Exaggerating!¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the man on the sofa after the call with Ji Cheng.


    ¡°Are you sure you are brothers from the same mom?¡±


    Fu Shiqin turned around to look at her and snorted. ¡°Yes, but maybe we are not real brothers!¡±


    Anyway, Fu Shiyi had punched him before and he had lost his first tooth.


    And his first girlfriend was taken away by Fu Shiyi too.


    He had just finished speaking when his phone rang. Instead of reaching out for the phone, he turned on the speaker.


    Fu Shiyi bellowed furiously from the phone.


    ¡°You, are you crazy! Why did you put on my outfit to buy the pregnancy tests?!¡±


    ¡°It is your fault that you look the same as me!¡± Fu Shiqin was very d to hear Fu Shiyi¡¯s angered voice.


    ¡°Are you thinking that I am too busy to punch you?¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed furiously.


    ¡°You hit the headlines every day, so you should be used to it!¡± Fu Shiqin sounded indifferent.


    ¡°Damn you! Now everyone thinks that I am married with a child!¡± Fu Shiyi was so annoyed that he almost wanted to climb through the phone to punch his brother.


    He knew that they looked very simr to each other and yet he was still out causing trouble in his clothes. He did it on purpose!


    He was involved in so many scandals, because his second brother always pretended to be him!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! Our brother asked me to and I couldn¡¯t turn him down, alright.¡± Fu Shiqin nced at the study and said, ¡°You can vent your anger at him instead, if you have the guts.¡±


    Fu Shiyi stayed silent for a few seconds and asked in a low voice, ¡°So... sister-inw is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Is she pregnant with a son or a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Really my brother¡¯s son?¡±


    ....


    ¡°No she is not, we were all happy in vain.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Maybe she is not right now, next time, we can probably be uncles.¡± Fu Shiyi said as he forgot what he was calling him for.


    ¡°Oh yes, I asked you to teach our brother how to flirt with girls. Did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Which one did you mean? There were way too many!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°The most important thing about a couple is to make... love, the more they make, the more they will love, vice verse...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei had juste out of the bathroom after brushing her teeth and heard their conversation.


    She was wondering if it was the right decision to sign with Shiyi Culture.

 Chapter 109 - Girlfriends Homework

    <h4>Chapter 109: Girlfriend¡¯s Homework</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng got up early as usual and started to read the morning post whilst drinking coffee in the dining room.


    Gu Weiwei washed herself and sat down in the dining room too.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put away the newspaper and started to eat breakfast with her.


    ¡°Still going to your friend¡¯s home this afternoon?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded as she took a sip of hot milk.


    ¡°Yes, their test is only a few days away and I need to help them practice the piano. I epted their tuition fees, after all.¡±


    ¡°Call me when you finish.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he postpone the meeting from yesterday to today instead? Wasn¡¯t he going to be very busy?


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her mouth, wiping away the milk stains on her lips and raised the corners of her lips.


    ¡°We are going on a date.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had just thought of how she had agreed to be his girlfriend yesterday.


    But that was a choice she had made in an emergency! What she needed to do was to find an opportunity to break up with him.


    But who would be able to tell her how to do so?


    ¡°I... I have a maths test tomorrow, I want to review the sses today.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we can go after your exam.¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief, finished her breakfast, picked up her school bag and was about to leave when...


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Fu Hanzheng called out to her as he brushed away the strands of hair on her cheeks.


    Then he lowered his lips and kissed her softly on her lips.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was watching beside them, found that the porridge he had added sugar to, still turned out to be too sweet.


    Because of the proposal n the day before, much work had been dyed. They had three meetings in a row the moment they reached thepany.


    It was not eight p.m and Fu Shiqin and the staff in the nning Department were still at work.


    However, the man who had ordained their extra-hours was about to get off from work after he received a phone call.


    ¡°Finish the n today, and give it to me tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sounded helpless. ¡°Where are you going if we ourselves are doing extra hours?¡±


    Mu Weiwei was getting ready for a test today, so she did not agree to have a date with him today.


    ¡°I need to tutor my girlfriend for her homework.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t you tutor her after you finish the extra hours?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put on his coat and said straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep her up toote.¡±


    Having said this, he turned and left work instantly.


    Fu Shiqin was so annoyed at seeing him leave.


    He had thought that a man in love would be a bit more emotional, yet it seemed that he had be more cruel instead.


    Heid out loads of work for them to work on, whilst he himself left for home to be with his girlfriend instead.


    So they could work overnight, but his girlfriend must not sleep one hourter than usual?


    At the Luo Family home, Luo Qianqian asked Ji Cheng and Gu Weiwei to spend the night there because of the pouring rain.


    They were just preparing for dinner when the doorbell rang.


    Ji Cheng did not know how to cook, so she was waiting for the food, whilst chewing on the snacks. When she heard the doorbell, she went to answer the door.


    The door opened, showing a slender and noble-looking man with a wet umbre in hands. Judging from the dripping water, he must havee in the rain.


    ¡°Uncle Fu...¡±


    ¡°I am picking Weiwei up.¡±


    Ji Cheng was still a bit confused, so she called into the kitchen and said, ¡°Weiwei, Uncle Fu is here!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just cutting the vegetables when she almost cut herself. She put down the knife and came to the door, only to find Fu Hanzheng standing out there.


    ¡°I told you I am noting home if it rains!¡±


    ¡°You must not stay outside overnight.¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Gu Weiwei picked up her stuff and waved goodbye to Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng embarrassedly, following him back home obediently.


    Standing in the doorway, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian saw the man helping the girl into the car carefully with the umbre over her head.


    ¡°Qianqian, why do I think that Uncle Fu is not really Weiwei¡¯s uncle?¡±


    An uncle would not have spoiled a niece so deeply.


    ¡°But instead... like her... boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 110 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 110: Unexpected</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei opened the car door and was startled when she saw the roses on the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Fu Hanzheng gave them to her and said, ¡°I bought you flowers on the way here.¡±


    She took the flowers, went into the car and sat down as she saw Fu Hanzheng opening the other door and climbing inside.


    ¡°...The flowers are very beautiful, thank you.¡±


    Well, look at the pouring rain, you did make an effort.


    On the way home, Fu Hanzheng was driving and dealing with work on a phone call at the same time.


    She mumbled as she saw the pouring rain after he ended the call.


    ¡°I told you not to pick me up.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways. ¡°I was... scared that I would miss you if I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    They had barely met today, and they only had the hours in thete evening to see each other.


    He did not want such precious time to be erased because of the rain.


    ¡°....¡±Gu Weiwei found it unexpected.


    It was pouring outside the car, but inside, it was sweet and warm.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the man who was holding the steering wheel. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I remember that... one month ago, you found me disgusting. But now... everything seems to have changed and it has been changing too quickly.¡± Gu Weiwei asked her question discreetly.


    He had found her disgusting before and now he was out proposing to her and trying to be her boyfriend.


    Wasn¡¯t that too contradictory?


    As far as Mu Weiwei could remember, she could tell that when he saw her before, he found her as annoying as a cockroach.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent and thenughed self-mockingly.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know why I have be like this either.¡±


    He had found her disgusting before, but a few dayster, his heart was drifting away.


    He started to look forward to seeing her and thinking about her involuntarily...


    He had never been a hesitant man and it was after he realized his feelings, that he knew that he really wanted this girl.


    ¡°You have no idea?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at her and continued. ¡°For some reason, my heart seemed to skip a beat when I saw you at the apartment unexpectedly.¡±


    Even he himself could not believe why he suddenly had such a feeling towards the girl he used to hate.


    Gradually, he found that he did not know her very well.


    Gu Weiwei was a bit startled as she looked at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyebrows. He looked hesitant and helpless.


    She had thought that Fu Hanzheng changed because Mu Weiwei had slept with him, so then he started to like her.


    But now she was not so sure.


    Was he falling for Mu Weiwei or her who had been reborn as Mu Weiwei?


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways and saw the girl who seemed to be absent-minded. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    From that day on, his state of mind started to change.


    And she seemed to have changed too. She seemed to have be more distressed and mature than she ought to be.


    But when she thought of what happend at her own home, he found her reaction to be very reasonable.


    ¡°Nothing more.¡± Gu Weiwei came back to herself and looked at the street outside of the moving car.


    They went back to the apartment and the housemaid had already got the dinner ready.


    Gu Weiwei took a few mouthfuls of food and saw that Fu Shiqin was missing. So she asked, ¡°Where is Second Master?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a slice of boneless fish and said calmly, ¡°He is working overtime at thepany, and he is noting home tonight.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled and wiped away sympathetic tears for Fu Shiqin out ofpassion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty making your brother work overnight whilst you are here alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡±

 Chapter 111 - Model Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 111: Model Boyfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Because of the terrible results that she had received on thest maths mock exam, Gu Weiwei brought out the maths exercises and started to work over the questions after dinner.


    She was quite confident about her major test for the Film Academy, yet she was not so sure about the written test.


    Especially when Mu Weiwei had asked for a leave, that was way too long, in courses that she had already fallen behind in.


    She was not worried about English, and she had made up for the ssical poetry in Chinese, whilst also raising her grades in other subjects too.


    Only maths was difficult and Fu Hanzheng was busy helping her.


    When she was working over the tests, Fu Hanzheng was standing by the window, talking with cooperators from America.


    As the handsome man stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his low voice echoed across the silent study, elegant and attractive.


    Fu Hanzheng saw her staring at him from the reflection of the window and asked softly, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and started to bend over the questions again. She wondered why her eyes had started to fall upon him instead.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled, then he picked up his crystal ss and sipped on his whisky, as he continued to talk on the phone.


    Gu Weiwei worked over the homework and found that her stomach started to ache.


    So she sneaked out of the study and visited the bathroom, only to find that her period was finally here.


    But after she moved to this apartment, she had not bought any pads or tampons with her, so she now had to go out and buy them.


    Having finished on the call, Fu Hanzheng came out and saw her changing her shoes at the door, ready to go outside.


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ste¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the umbre and said, ¡°I am going out to buy something, I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°It is raining outside. Aunt Wang can bring whatever you need here tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng had a cold demeanor.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei insisted.


    Fu Hanzheng noticed her hands over the belly and saw her pale face, figuring out what she needed to get.


    ¡°I can go, you stay at home.¡±


    You?!


    Startled, Gu Weiwei just could not imagine a noble president like him going out to buy such things.


    ¡°I better go myself, it is not very... proper for you to buy such things.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up, carried her into the living room and put her down, warmed a cup of milk in the kitchen before going out.


    With hands over the cup, Gu Weiwei waited for him with aplicated mind.


    The sweet warm milk made her feel less ufortable and she found her heart turning a bit warm and sweet inside as well.


    Half an hourter, Fu Hanzheng returned with arge bag of supplies.


    ¡°So... many?¡±


    He had bought the pads, painkillers, ginger, brown sugar and back warmers back home!


    Was he really someone who had never been in a rtionship before?


    He was a model boyfriend, being able to take such good care of girls!


    ¡°I called He Chi and he said that these things help.¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    She moved her lips, brought the things to the bathroom, finding herself feeling very weird.


    Gu Siting would always take care of her and keep herpany when she was sick, but this was a different feeling to the one she had before.


    A long timeter, when she came out again, Fu Hanzheng had already made her the brown sugar and water, and helped her move her maths homework into the living room.


    ¡°How much do you have left?¡±


    ¡°One unit.¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to reach out for her homework when he said, ¡°Let me help you solve the question, you just sit and watch.¡±


    He could tell from his experience of only needing to exin the question once, that she would understand and not make any simr mistakes again ¨C she had a great memory.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, sat down next to him and listened to him carefully.


    Fu Hanzheng found something bumping into his left arm before he had finished the unit.


    He looked sideways and saw the girl next to him, falling asleep as she leaned against him.


    He put down the pen, picked up the girl and carried her to her own room, when he suddenly hesitated...


    He turned around and brought her into his own room.

 Chapter 112 - Model Boyfriend 2

    <h4>Chapter 112: Model Boyfriend 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng put her on the bed, brushed the hair away from the girl¡¯s face and sighed.


    What was happening to him?


    She used to be the girl that he hated the most, but what had happened to him so that he suddenly kept thinking about her?


    She had be so cute, and when she made trouble, she was being cute too! She was like an innocent person who always brought him happiness.


    In one word, he liked everything about her.


    He was an adult, and he should not have been full of such childish thoughts.


    Fu Shiqin hadughed at him before because he had driven her out and now he was the one who was trying to stay by her side. It was such a contradictory thing, that only he would be able to do it.


    But this was also the first time for him to feel such a lingering feeling towards a girl.


    So even if she was not feeling the same way about him, he would still try to make her stay by his side.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit cold as she was sleeping, so she rubbed herself against the man next to her, squirming into his arms as she fell asleep in satisfaction.


    Seeing her falling fast asleep, Fu Hanzhengughed at himself self-mockingly.


    He had not expected that he would have been conquered by a teenage girl.


    Early in the morning, he woke up out of habit. When he saw the sweet girl in his arms, he found that he was reluctant to get up so quickly as he usually did.


    So he checked the time and decided to stay in with her for a little while longer.


    Gu Weiwei was feeling drowsy as she rubbed herself against his arms with squinted eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng started to breathe heavily. She truly had no idea that men in the morning were the most. vulnerable.


    He checked the time and found that he should wake her up. So he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Gu Weiwei had not noticed that danger was heading her way when she was half-awake. What she felt was just some moist things touching her lips, so she opened her mouth and took it in.


    It was just a morning kiss, which had turned into a lingering kiss of passion.


    When the man¡¯s tongue went deeper, she opened her eyes and found something weird was going on.


    ¡°....ahh.¡±


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s handsome face in front of her. Frightened, she opened her eyes wide and wondered what Fu Hanzheng was doing in her bed.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the kiss hesitantly and saw the confused girl and reminded her with a lowugh.


    ¡°You arete for school.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up and nced around, only to find herself in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bed rather Fu Hanzheng in hers.


    She red at this handsome man ¨C must he use such an extreme way to wake her up?


    If she had not been on her period, he would have slept with her!


    She hurried out of the room, got changed, washed herself, picked up the bag and was about to leave, when Fu Hanzhengz after getting changed, called out to her in aid-back manner from the dining room.


    ¡°Eat some breakfast, I can drive you there.¡±


    ¡°I amte, no time for food.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s still raining are you going to run to school in the rain?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded displeased.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the window and decided to eat breakfast first.


    Fu Hanzheng did not eat himself, but after she had finished her food, he brought her downstairs and drove her to a spot that was close to school.


    ¡°Xu Qian can pick you up this afternoon. It will still be raining.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, we can take a taxi.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down out of habit.


    ¡°It is not safe.¡± Fu Hanzheng parked the car and brought out the umbre for her.


    Gu Weiwei took the umbre and asked curiously with a little surprise, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you are so good at taking care of girls, are you sure... that you have never been in a rtionship before?¡±


    ¡°I had no interest in anyone before, but now I do.¡±

 Chapter 113 - For Other Purposes

    <h4>Chapter 113: For Other Purposes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the mock exams thatsted for several days, it was time for Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to take the art test for the Capital Music Academy.


    Ji Cheng was not very confident. She begged Gu Weiwei toe with her to the exam to cheer her up.


    She stayed with the two of them as they finished their art exams and then came her own test for the Film Academy.


    The first, the second and the third round of the examinationsted for one whole week and she had just taken one day of rest when Jolin called her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, audition for the Long Wind tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will arrive on time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Though Tang Shaoqi is not a very pleasing role, yet the film is directed by a famous director and there are many people going for the audition. It depends on you, yourself, if you are able to get the role.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to get it.¡± Gu Weiwei said and understood that Jolin had no idea that she was living with the Fu Family.


    ¡°I will send you the address and don¡¯t bete tomorrow.¡± Jolin said and ended the call.


    Gu Weiwei put away her phone, and pulled out the original novel of the Long Wind that she had bought before.


    The Long Wind was a very ssical Wuxia novel in Hua Land and she bought it ages ago. However, due to the exams that came one after another, she still hasn¡¯t had the time to read it.


    Now she only has very little time left.


    The novel was indeed appealing so that she did not put it down even at the dining table.


    ¡°Eat first.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    ¡°I need to go to the audition of the Long Wind tomorrow, I have not even read the original book. What if I can¡¯t get into the audition tomorrow?¡± Gu Weiwei said and turned one more page.


    Fu Shiqin heard her and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t get in, then we can hit Third Brother. What a useless scumbag he is!¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him speechlessly. ¡°I am trying for my own sake, leave Third Master alone!¡±


    Silent, Fu Hanzheng peeled two shrimps and put them into her bowl.


    ¡°Eat first.¡±


    Fu Shiqin bit away one small piece of the sweet and sour rib and looked at his own brother as he said, ¡°Put down the book, and butter up my brother right now. So that tomorrow, you can even get the lead roll!¡±


    She did not need to try to do anything ¨C his brother was her greatest ability!


    Fu Hanzheng heard the words and squinted at her vaguely, expecting to hear something from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rumored as someone who gets positions through strange means.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother signed you, so you can be given to my brother for other purposes.¡± Fu Shiqin spilled the truth.


    Third Brother had abandoned thepany for the entertainment industry and he had not been treated well by his brother for years. So he signed her so that he could tter his brother.


    He knew his own brother very well.


    Gu Weiwei closed the book and said, ¡°Second Master, can¡¯t you just eat your food?¡±


    ¡°I am just reminding you that you don¡¯t have to be so stupid in not using your tools.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°I am capable and I don¡¯t need the tools.¡±


    ¡°What more do you have apart from your face?¡± Fu Shiqin said in disbelief as he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei just could not say anything back to him so she turned around to Fu Hanzheng next to her. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something to your brother?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips were slightly raised as he turned to Fu Shiqin, showing him a cold look.


    ¡°Go to the kitchen and stay there.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my food yet!¡± Fu Shiqin protested.


    ¡°Then go with the bowl.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Under the threat of his gaze, Fu Shiqin helped himself to some of the dishes and carried the bowls into the kitchen.


    He was helping her, so why must he be treated in this way?

 Chapter 114 - For other Purposes?

    <h4>Chapter 114: For other Purposes?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was midnight when Gu Weiwei finished the original book of the Long Wind.


    The following day, she met Jolin at the audition.


    There were several famous actors, as well as some new people at the audition.


    Jolin looked around at the actresses and actors present for the audition and gave her the script.


    ¡°The lead male and female roles are already confirmed, so just try your best to do the role of Tang Shaoqi.¡±


    Movie actresses required talent and practise. Mu Weiwei looked amazing, but she looked way too young and too unprofessional.


    There were several actresses who had been in the film industry for a long time.


    Especially Shen Qiu who had been nominated for the Gold Phoenix Awardst year for the supporting female role.


    Therefore, there was no hope for Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei took the script and started to read it very discreetly.


    The script was about the scene when Tang Shaoqi met the male lead once again and it was required that the audition should be finished within two minutes.


    Tang Shaoqi was a bad supporting role in the Long Wind, and she was dressed as a man in the movie.


    When the Tang Family were destroyed, she took refuge in the court so as to take revenge, and she became the murderous follower of the court.


    The male lead was a hero she had met when she was little and someone she loved too, except that he had no idea that she was actually a girl.


    In this meeting, she was under an order to kill the lead character¡¯s family and the man was here to save the female lead character.


    It was actually a very difficult scene for Tang Shaoqi, when she again met the man she loved after she had killed so many people.


    She tried the scene several times and went to visit the bathroom. On the way, she ran into Shen Qiu who had just been seen off by the casting director and the assistant politely.


    ¡°Director Lee, has it been decided that Shen Qiu would take the role of Tang Shaoqi?¡± The assistant asked.


    Only Shen Qiu¡¯s performance pleased the director today among all the actresses here today, and she was nominatedst year as the Best Supporting Role, so of course she was skilled.


    ¡°Contact Shen Qiu and her agent for the signing. She is very busy.¡± The casting director said.


    ¡°But there are still several who haven¡¯t done the audition yet.¡± The assistant nced at Gu Weiwei who was walking behind them. ¡°I just saw that one of them is very pretty.¡±


    ¡°You mean the ck Swan?¡± Casting director pretended as if he did not see anyone behind his back and said indifferently.


    ¡°So nowadays, everyone who has done some stic surgery would want to be a movie star.¡±


    ¡°I saw the real person, she is very pretty.¡± The assistant said with a low voice.


    ¡°Anyway, people with stic surgery can not get into movies, it doesn¡¯t work with a nice face.¡± The casting director said as he walked into the room for an audition.


    Gu Weiwei became very annoyed as she was walking behind them.


    So she was pretty because she had some stic surgery done right?


    She hadn¡¯t done stic surgery! She was a puredy, born this way!


    As she returned to the meeting room, Jolin threw a look at her and said straightforwardly, ¡°You are up next. But it seems that they have made up their mind for Shen Qiu, you¡¯re just doing it for the formality.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. The agent had no confidence in her and the casting director had also considered her to have no skills because of her face. Was it so difficult to get into the entertainment industry in Hua Land?


    Was she going to ask Fu Hanzheng for help?


    That was just a small thought, but she had decided to fight for the role with her own ability.


    ¡°Lend me something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jolin did not even look up as he kept staring at the phone.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for the box in his bag and saw a dark silk scarf inside.


    ¡°Put it down, that is my own birthday present, no lending!¡±


    ¡°Just for a moment.¡± Gu Weiwei said and took it in her hand.


    The crew member was at the door and calling out to her. ¡°Mu Weiwei, it is your turn.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Role Taken

    <h4><strong>Chapter 115</strong>: Role Taken</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jolin came after her, trying to get back his silk scarf when he saw Gu Weiwei entering the audition room, and he noticed that she had the silk scarf covering her face, showing only a pair of eyes. That annoyed him extremely.


    The casting director and the executive director looked at each other, confused at the sight of the actress ¨C was she here to y games?


    The chief director Yi An did not change his expression, but said to her when he saw her standing in position, ¡°You can begin now.¡±


    The audition was on the spot, and most of the time Tang Shaoqi was wearing a mask and her emotions were only shown through her eyes.


    Only with close-up shooting were they able to see how well the actress was ying.


    And this actress on audition had surprised him ¨C she arrived with her face covered.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the sword from the shelf and took a deep breath with her eyes closed.


    Then she opened her eyes again, looking lethal.


    Then she waved the sword and chopped around, making each move sharp and fierce.


    She was ying against the air alone, yet she looked as if she were going through a ruthless ughter.


    She looked lethal from both her look and the movements.


    Suddenly, she made a chopping yet got stuck in the midair.


    That was when the male lead character arrived and stopped her, saving the girl from her sword.


    Gu Weiwei shivered as she was holding the sword, and her crystal-clear eyes reflected with slightly shrinking pupils, looking both shocked and joyed.


    She opened her mouth and spoke the only line of this scene.


    The cold voice was thronged with shivering and sobbing.


    ¡°Are you going to save her?¡±


    ....


    Yi An, who had been maintaining a cold expression showed a face of surprise and joy as if he had discovered something precious.


    The executive director had not paid much attention to this ck Swan when he had heard about her from the casting director.


    But the moment the girl started to perform, he became so dumbfounded that he just could not move his eyes away from her.


    She was sharp and clean in martial arts, and she was so capable in ying the follower of the court.


    But the moment she saw the man in her heart, her lethal look turned different, gripping people¡¯s hearts.


    Gu Weiwei finished the performance, bowed and was about to leave.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Yi An called out to her.


    Gu Weiwei stopped, removed the mask over her face and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Director Yi?¡±


    Yi An saw the girl¡¯s amazing face and demanded.


    ¡°Can you repeat thest scene without the mask?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, gave Jolin the silk scarf and came back to the camera.


    Yi An instructed the angle of shooting and said to her. ¡°Now, you can begin.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath, and her look turned lethal as if seeing the man she had been longing for against the camera.


    Within one moment, her look reflected different emotions, gripping people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Are you going to save her?¡±


    Without the mask, she had even more influence over people¡¯s emotions, when speaking that line.


    Also, her face was born to make her a movie star.


    After Yi An saw the scene from the camera, he came over to her and offered her his hands as he said, ¡°Mu Weiwei, you will take the role.¡±


    Shen Qiu had moved him, but Mu Weiwei¡¯s performance had conquered him.


    Her performance had told him that she was exactly Tang Shaoqi.


    The casting director, who had beenughing at her, flushed as he stood to the side, totally embarrassed.


    Jolin showed an amazed expression ¨C honestly, he had just brought her so as to go through a formality!

 Chapter 116 - Someone Elses Role?

    <h4>Chapter 116: Someone Else¡¯s Role?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei smiled and shook hands with Yi An.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The executive director watched the audition films twice and said to the casting director next to him.


    ¡°Lee, didn¡¯t you say that Mu Weiwei is just a popr figure on the inte and has no skills in acting?¡±


    ¡°Without a martial arts director¡¯s help, she has performed such excellent scenes and her emotion is so well controlled. So she is not skilled?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The casting director had no words to respond with. Mu Weiwei did perform a very perfect scene and he had nothing else to say.


    ¡°She will have the role.¡± The executive director said with a smile.


    The casting director had just thought of how he had promised Shen Qiu the contract. ¡°She did perform well, but she is a new person, she is not as popr as Shen Qiu!¡±


    ¡°She is a good seed, and it does not matter if she is new.¡± The executive director was very impressed by Gu Weiwei¡¯s performance skills.


    These days, Yi An had been very annoyed by the actress ying the female lead.


    If he had found the person who performed Tang Shaoqi, he might not make a big fuss anymore.


    Yi An and the executive director were just talking with Gu Weiwei and Jolin when a young elegant-looking man came over with an assistant.


    ¡°Yi, Director Mo and Director Lee, good to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Chu Chen, it¡¯s good that you are here.¡± Yi An pointed at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°This is Mu Weiwei who is going to be ying Tang Shaoqi, and soon you will be in the same team. Try to get to know each other.¡±


    Mu Weiwei stretched out her hand to him. ¡°Nice to see you, I am Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Chu Chen looked at her but asked, without shaking her hand, ¡°Director Yi, didn¡¯t you say that Shen Qiu is going to y Tang Shaoqi?¡±


    Yi An got annoyed. ¡°Who said so?¡±


    ¡°Shen Qiu and I share the samepany and she just called me and said that she will soon be taking the role! Her agent has started to make the schedule!¡± Chu Chen said.


    ¡°The audition has just finished, who said that it would be her?¡± Yi An looked at the casting director who had seen her off just now.


    ¡°Director Yi... I asked Shen Qiu to give us the schedule.¡± The casting director said guiltily.


    Everyone had been very satisfied by Shen Qiu¡¯s audition, but Mu Weiwei had arrived unexpectedly.


    ¡°Director Yi, you know how well Shen Qiu can y, she is definitely better than a new person. Now she has given us her schedule, so if you want someone else...¡± Chu Chen was on the verge ofughing when he stopped himself.


    Yi An became very annoyed ¨C Shen Qiu did give a good performance, but she was far worse than Mu Weiwei.


    Seeing Yi An hesitating, Chu Chen said with a smile, ¡°I once acted with Shen Qiu before and shooting with her would make everything smooth. Miss. Mu is a bit too young to y Tang Shaoqi.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you that Tang Shaoqi will be yed by Mu Weiwei?!¡± Yi An said.


    ¡°I am afraid that I can not... y the role if I have to y with a new woman.¡± Chu Chen said.


    Hisst movie was so popr that every fan of the original book said that he fitted the male lead character.


    They had offered him many rich conditions just to get him to y the role.


    So if he insisted, Tang Shaoqi would definitely be Shen Qiu¡¯s role.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t just lose him for the sake of a new person.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips pursed, she could see how troubled Yi An was.


    Yi An was satisfied by her performance skills, but Chu Chen insisted on giving the role to Shen Qiu.


    Apart from her performance skills, one would need background and socialworks in the entertainment industry too. It seemed that she would lose the role after all.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t y the role, then let me do it.¡±


    A good-looking man with silver, grey hair leaned against the door, looking both handsome and flirty.

 Chapter 117 - Pestering Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 117: Pestering Fu Shiyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jolin frowned as he saw the man who was standing flirtatiously in the doorway.


    ¡°Third Master, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was shooting amercial in the neighbourhood and heard that you were doing an audition here. So I just dropped by.¡± Fu Shiyi said, as he waved to the fans on site who were courting him.


    Gu Weiwei sized him up and looked at the man. He was Fu Shiyi, the twin brother whom Fu Shiqin quarreled with every day.


    But when observing carefully, she was able to see that the two of them did have some differences.


    Fu Shiqin might have eaten too many desserts so that there was some chubbiness to his face whilst Fu Shiyi looked thinner and more handsome.


    Chu Chen greeted Fu Shiyi with a dry smile.


    Fu Shiyi closed the door of the audition room and sat down in the director¡¯s chair as he said, ¡°Yi, since the male lead says that he is not going to do it, then I can do you a favor, since I am very free these days.¡±


    Jolin held his hands against his forehead... Was he really saying that he was free?


    He had a role to y in Hollywood next month and his schedule had been filled to the following year! And he said that he was free?


    Chu Chen¡¯s face sank as he quickly said, ¡°I did not say that I can¡¯t y the role.¡±


    He had known that this man was a pest and now he was here trying to steal away the role!


    Yi An said to Fu Shiqin, when he saw that Chu Chen had stopped talking about Tang Shaoqi¡¯s role, ¡°Alright, alright, you busy man, stop messing with us.¡±


    ¡°Yi, I am being serious.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°It is already decided that Chu Chen will y Gu Changfeng.¡± Yi An said with a sunken voice.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t signed him, have you?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was ying with his phone as he said, without showing any modesty, ¡°I am better looking, more popr, and I am a better fit for the role than he is. Also, we used to work together, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Yi An red at him ¨C yes, you are good-looking but your performing skill is so...


    They had worked together twice and he had be totally annoyed by him!


    Gu Weiwei was startled ¨C was this man being serious?


    Although she had never met him before, but judging from what Fu Shiqin said, he was going abroad for a film shoot next month so what was he doing here at the Long Wind audition?


    ¡°Stop it, Third Master, Brother Jiaming will get so annoyed that he will have to be sent to the hospital again.¡± Jolin stepped in and tried to persuade him.


    Honestly, when he slipped out of his sight, he became a wild horse without sleigh.


    Was he so crazy as to give up the role in Hollywood, so as toe and steal a role in a Wuxia movie instead?


    Fu Shiyi did not ept anything that he said. Seeing Yi An hesitating, his expression became sad and he started to type on his phone.


    ¡°I am unhappy, I am going to post something on Weibo.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to post?¡± Jolin became so nervous that he rushed up, trying to get a hold of his phone.


    Fu Shiyi was typing whilst reading.


    ¡°Oh, I just missed Gu Changfeng whom I have been dreaming about, how saddening!¡±


    ¡°Shiyi, the first ones always get the first roles, you are over the top to steal the role from me.¡± Chu Chen reminded, with gritted teeth.


    Fu Shiyi had arge number of fans in the entertainment industry and he had always been very active in his work.


    If he ever managed to post that Weibo post, then his fans would tear him apart.


    ¡°You yourself gave up the role, that was why I took it over. Here, I have it all on video.¡± Fu Shiyi waved his phone.


    Seeing that Fu Shiyi was really up for the role, the executive director stepped out and said, ¡°If Chu Chen has given up the role, and Yi insists on having Mu Weiwei for Tang Shaoqi, then it is okay if Shiyi takes over the male lead role too.¡±


    Shiyi was better looking and more popr than Chu Chen, and originally, the investors had been interested in Shiyi.


    Yet he had been too busy to take it, so they had to choose Chu Chen instead as thest resort.


    Now that he had volunteered to y the role, they would never be worried about the box office, due to his poprity.

 Chapter 118 - Born Well

    <h4>Chapter 118: Born Well</h4>


    Chu Chen felt that it was unfair, although it had been him who threatened them, by leaving the film.


    Yet he had been confident that apart from him, they would not be able to find anyone else to take over the role, who was also popr and skilled; so that they would surely approve of his requirements.


    But he had never expected that Fu Shiyi would suddenly appear and say that he was going to y the role.


    ¡°Director Yi, we agreed that we are signing over these past few days.¡±


    He had given up so many other roles just for the sake of this film.


    He would have to bear so much loss when the role was stolen away by someone else.


    Yi An looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°You said that you are not taking the role, and the investors wanted Shiyi to y it too. We only turned to you when he had no time for us. But you have now said that you are no longer ying the role and he now has the time. Reasonably he can take your ce.¡±


    ¡°Director Yi, I was just saying that, I didn¡¯t really mean that.¡± Chu Chen exined quickly.


    He had just hoped that Shen Qiu could take the role of Tang Shaoqi for the sake of thepany... but instead of helping, he got himself sold out too.


    ¡°Actors are always avable in the entertainment industry, what you can do, can easily be found.¡± Yi An said with a serious face.


    So he was trying to negotiate with him, when he only had a few small achievements.


    Chu Chen gritted his teeth and understood that it was hopeless for him to strive any longer. Then he turned to Fu Shiyi who was ying with his phone.


    ¡°You are dominating the industry only because you have the Fu Family!¡±


    The investors thought Shiyi was the fitting role, mostly because he had Fu¡¯s Enterprise behind his back.


    Fu Shiyi shrugged and said, ¡°Well, I was just born well.¡±


    Having lost the role, Chu Chen mmed the door as he left.


    When no one was paying attention, Fu Shiyi winked at Gu Weiwei naughtily.


    ¡°My god, Chu Chen is gaining so much poprity right now, are you trying to get yourself cursed by his fans!¡± Jolin was very annoyed by this impulsive boss.


    They had had to decline many other invitations when he came up with the idea of taking on this role.


    ¡°No one is going to beat up my army.¡± Fu Shiyi was not scared at all.


    ¡°...¡± Jolin had nothing to say.


    His fans had been so good at arguing with others that they had be the mostbative group in the entire industry.


    The executive director was very satisfied with the roles, so he said, ¡°Since everything is settled, we can do the signing soon. We are doing the principle shooting next week and we will inform you of the specific times.¡±


    Jolin was just talking with them when Fu Shiyi asked Gu Weiwei toe with him.


    ¡°Jolin, you can go back to thepany by yourself, I need to present her to someone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed him into the elevator and said, ¡°Thanks, Third Master.¡±


    ¡°We are a family, no need to thank me.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled brightly.


    Fu Shiyi got into the car and said, ¡°Get in with me, I am going back home too.¡±


    He had not dared to return home for months, after he had irritated his brother.


    Gu Weiwei followed him in and on the way home, Fu Hanzheng called her.


    ¡°All went well with the audition?¡±


    ¡°It was okay.¡±


    ¡°You should take a rest now, you slept tootest night.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her with a mild voice.


    ¡°I am on my way home.¡±


    Hearing the way she was talking, Fu Shiyi said quickly, ¡°Give me the phone, I need to speak with my brother.¡±


    ¡°Third Master needs to talk with you.¡± Gu Weiwei turned on the speaker and gave it to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Brother, let me tell you, I arrived just in time to save my sister-inw¡¯s role.¡±


    ¡°Also, I stole the male lead role too, in this way, you will never need to worry about sister-inw falling in love with anyone during the film shooting...¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am your best friend?¡±


    The man ruthlessly hung up after listening to Fu Shiyi.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at Fu Shiyi... so he was just there to steal the role?

 Chapter 119 - Better than Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 119: Better than Dinner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When they returned to Jinxiu Compound, they were just in time for lunch.


    Gu Weiwei finished her lunch and slept for more than two hours. When she woke up again, she continued with her studies.


    Fu Shiyi yed games on his phone for the entire afternoon and when Fu Shiqin returned home from work, he asked him to join him.


    Since Fu Hanzheng went out for a banquet, the three were alone for dinner and they made a spicy hot pot.


    They three were just eating happily when Xu Qian made a call. Fu Shiqin picked it up and gave it to Gu Weiwei after a few words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just ask her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it over and asked. ¡°What is wrong, Mr. Xu?¡±


    ¡°President Fu seems to have a stomach ache again. Have you got medicine at home?¡± Xu Qian said.


    ¡°There is still some left.¡± Gu Weiwei said and added. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°He has been very busy these past few days and he has not eaten or rested well. He barely ate lunch and now he is at the banquet on an empty stomach, it seems that he is suffering.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. She understood that he always worked veryte but she had not expected that he would skip meals in the daytime. No wonder he always had problems with his stomach.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°In an hour.¡± Xu Qian estimated.


    Gu Weiwei ended the call and looked at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your brother to eat on time?¡±


    ¡°He is working too hard! I have food delivered to his table but he is always too busy to notice it. You think that I should feed him?¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise was vast, and it was quite normal that his brother would forget about meals.


    The thing was neither he nor Xu Qian could persuade him.


    ¡°You have to talk to him, you are his girlfriend.¡± Fu Shiyi took a sip of wine and reminded her with a teasing smile.


    Gu Weiwei ignored these two men, put down the chopsticks and went to the fridge for vegetables. Then she headed towards the kitchen.


    So Xu Qian said that he barely ate lunch and dinner, but he still could not eat the hotpot. However, the servants were gone, so she had to make dinner for him on her own.


    An hourter, Xu Qian drove Fu Hanzheng home and he also gave him some files that he needed to go through tonight.


    Before Xu Qian left, he told her, ¡°Miss Weiwei, please give the medicine to President Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, poured a cup of water and knocked on the door of the study with the tablets.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened the door and entered. Her face sank when she saw him dealing with work files.


    ¡°Here is your medicine.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took the medicine with the water and raised his eyebrows at the sight of her displeased face.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°Do you want porridge?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng loosened his tie and continued to bend over the desk.


    ¡°I have some urgent files to deal with, you better rest.¡±


    ¡°I cooked the porridge for an hour.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a serious face.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways and smiled helplessly. He closed the files and stood up.


    ¡°I am feeling a bit hungry now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei served him a bowl of porridge and presented him with a bowl of toasted pumpkin.


    ¡°Yam porridge and pumpkins are both good for your stomach.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at the porridge and smiled brightly.


    ¡°What... are youughing at?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him in a strange way. He had been a serious man and his smile looked a bit weird.


    ¡°I am just happy that my girlfriend has started to care about me.¡±


    ¡°Since when did I stop caring about you?¡± She felt a bit guilty when she said these words.


    Because... she truly did not care much about him.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled without saying a word. He took a spoonful of the porridge and felt less tired.


    ¡°Anything else you want? I was in a hurry.¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    He drove her to school and back home every single day,st time she was on her period and he even took care of her for a few days too.


    Today, she was paying him back.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the concerned girl and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Compared to these dishes, she looked even more delicious.

 Chapter 120 - Lovely Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 120: Lovely Girlfriend</h4>


    Embarrassed, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I... need to study now.¡±


    She should not have cooked him porridge!


    She should have left him alone when he was suffering from his stomach ache! Why should she care about him?


    Fu Hanzheng took a hold of her hand. ¡°Please, sit down with me. I can¡¯t eat alone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth but still did not leave him alone.


    She went into her bedroom and grabbed the book, sat down opposite him and started to study whilst keeping himpany over food.


    ¡°You should eat on time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got startled. ¡°I was very busy today, but I will try from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    ¡°Not trying, you must.¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously with a serious face.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and nodded as he watched the girl¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    His girlfriend seemed extremely lovely today.


    She did not want to care about him, but she could not help but care for him.


    Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him more, when she saw him agreeing with her.


    ¡°And... no more wine for the next few months.¡±


    Stomach aches were the most difficult to truly fix. If he drank any more wine, nothing would help him.


    Fu Hanzheng agreed with her as he smiled brightly.


    ¡°Sure, I will obey your orders.¡±


    He finished dinner and went back to his bedroom, only to find Fu Shiyi lying in his bed.


    Then he knocked at Fu Shiqin¡¯s bedroom with a sunken face.


    ¡°You, get that man off my bed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei just finished washing the dishes when she saw two men following Fu Hanzheng into the room with weird faces.


    Only now did she realize that Fu Shiyi had thought that his brother¡¯s room was his own after dinner.


    Fu Shiqin helped him up but Fu Shiyi burped and puked on the bed.


    ¡°Brother, what about him sleeping in your bed? He has puked too much for you to sleep there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. Fu Shiyi did drink some wine at dinner but it was not that much, was it?


    What made him so drunk?


    Fu Shiqin patted his brother who had a sunken face as he asked discreetly,


    ¡°What about you... sleeping in my bedroom? It is not that clean.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was even more annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should note here too often when you don¡¯t have anything to do here?¡±


    Fu Shiqin pointed at the drunk Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°He wanted toe here. He has note home for months.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and suggested with a small voice.


    ¡°What about sleeping in my bedroom?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Hanzheng was surprised and his eyebrows raised.


    Fu Shiqin lost his words at that moment ¨C was she inviting his brother to sleep with her?


    ¡°I... I mean you can sleep in my room and I can sleep on the sofa.¡± Gu Weiwei exined quickly.


    ¡°No thanks, I have tons of work to do.¡± Fu Hanzheng left the room and started to deal with work in the study.


    The two had just left when Fu Shiqin closed the door and tossed the napkin box upon the bed.


    ¡°Wipe the puke off.¡±


    Fu Shiyi, who had just been very drunk, stood up suddenly and said proudly, ¡°See, that is what a helper is called, alright?¡±


    ¡°And you only know how to be the third wheel.¡±


    ....


    ¡°Then continue with your work, don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± Fu Shiqin said, opened the door and decided to sleep in his own bedroom.


    But the moment he came out of the bedroom, he saw Gu Weiwei getting ready for the night on the sofa with a nket and pillow in her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sharing the bedroom with my brother? Are you afraid that he will eat you up?¡±


    So Third Master had tried so hard to put on a show, so that his brother could sleep in her bedroom, but she had trulye out to sleep on the sofa.


    Gu Weiwei put the pillow down and went into the bathroom to wash herself.


    ¡°I really am afraid that he will eat me up, alright?¡±

 Chapter 121 - Third Master Helped

    <h4>Chapter 121: Third Master Helped</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At midnight, Fu Hanzheng finished the work and came out of the study.


    Then he found that she was really fast asleep on the sofa, curled up.


    He carefully carried the girl back into the bedroom and then went to fetch his own pyjamas from his own bedroom.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Fu Shiqin ying a game in full spirit.


    Seeing himing in, Fu Shiyi said with a very happy smile despite him sitting in the bed, ¡°Brother, you should thank me for giving you such a great opportunity.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng fetched the clothes and said expressionlessly, ¡°No more of such a thing next time.¡±


    ¡°So you better drive away Second Brother, he can do nothing other than being the third wheel.¡± Fu Shiyi put down the phone and patted his own chest.


    ¡°But I am different. I am helpful and I can help you get the chance of having the girl every single day.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°Are you so free?¡±


    ¡°Brother, in two months time, sister-inw is going to be in the crew and after the film is shot, she will need to travel around to do the promotion of the film. Do you think that you are able to see her so often every single day?¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him kind heartedly.


    Fu Hanzheng left after he found the clothes and said, when he was about to leave, ¡°Your things are in the underground storage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I knew that you are my brother!¡± Fu Shiyi said as he hopped off the bed, getting ready to fetch his treasures back.


    He had left thepany and ran away and his brother then confiscated all of the sportscars he had collected and gave them, as well as the gamepany he started, to Second Master.


    He had thought that he would never be able to get his treasures back.


    After washing himself up, Fu Hanzheng got himself dressed in pyjamas and creeped into Gu Weiwei¡¯s bed carefully.


    He lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead carefully and then fell asleep in satisfaction.


    Gu Weiwei was a heavy sleeper. She did not know that she had been moved from the sofa to the bed and she had been dreaming happily throughout the entire night.


    Fu Hanzheng normally got up early but for some reason, he did not get up today even when he woke up.


    Instead, he had one hand against his head, staring at the sleeping girl with a gentle look.


    A long whileter, the rm rang.


    Gu Weiwei got up to press down the rm with squinted eyes, and then climbed back to Fu Hanzheng drowsily.


    As she pressed down the rm, she saw the handsome man under her and said with a bitter face.


    ¡°Ah, why are you in my dream again?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows... so she had dreamt about him before.


    He brushed away her hair and tried to seduce her with a low voice.


    ¡°What did you dream of me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei slumped down on his chest and was drowsily thinking over the question when Fu Shiqin banged on the door.


    ¡°Brother, we arete for the morning meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei jerked upright. Then she looked back down at thisid-back and sexy man.


    She let out a dryugh, rolled herself away and went out of bed to put on her slippers.


    She did remember going to sleep on the sofa, so what was she doing in bed?


    Fu Hanzheng got up in a rxed manner and reminded her, ¡°Get dressed and eat breakfast. You shouldn¡¯t bete for school.¡±


    Having said this, he left and closed the door.


    ¡°Brother, the morning meeting...¡± Fu Shiqin urged as he saw himing out and stuffed his breakfast into his mouth.


    Before he finished the words, he saw his brother squinting at him. Startled, he was almost suffocated by the steamed dumplings.


    He felt that his brother was not being very friendly to him.


    Gu Weiwei got dressed, washed herself in the bathroom, grabbed her bag and ran off without breakfast.


    Fu Hanzheng came out of the room, ate his breakfast and was about to leave when the servant came over with a lunchbox.


    ¡°Master, Miss. Mu has asked you to bring this with you.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took it and opened the box. It was yam porridge in the secondyer and fried thick omelette with some other stomach-friendly vegetables, as well as a box of stomach medicine.


    ¡°When did she make it?¡±


    ¡°Maybest night. She said that you could just warm it at lunchtime. She just texted me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at Fu Shiqin and warned.


    ¡°Take it and don¡¯t eat it.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Girlfriends Care Box

    <h4>Chapter 122: Girlfriend¡¯s Care Box</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was almost one at lunchtime.


    Fu Hanzheng was still in a meeting with a group of top managers, discussing several significant projects with the Wilson Group.


    Everyone was starving, but no one dared to utter a sound.


    It was not until when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang did he pause the meeting and pick up the phone.


    ¡°I got some food ready for youst night, did you bring it with you this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied gently.


    The top managers who had just felt relieved, looked scared at their boss on the phone.


    He who had looked so cold and annoyed suddenly had a different voice and expression on the phone.


    This was a voice like a spring breeze in March, sounding very different from the one he used at the meeting a minute ago.


    Could it have been the mysterious girlfriend of the president they had talked about?


    ...


    ¡°Did you eat it then?¡± Gu Weiwei asked. She called, because she was worried about him.


    ¡°I will eat it soon.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded a bit guilty.


    ¡°And the stomach medicine, do remember to take it too.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Without anyone reminding him, he would have forgotten about the medicine.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered with a smile and asked. ¡°What about you, have you eaten your food yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of it.¡± Gu Weiwei said and repeated seriously again. ¡°No matter what you are doing, do remember to eat the food and medicine first.¡±


    ¡°I get it, be sure toe home early this afternoon.¡± Fu Hanzheng said helplessly and ended the call.


    The top managers looked at the president, who had never once shown a smile, dumbfoundedly. He was smiling sweetly and they could never believe what they had seen.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Lunch first, let¡¯s continue in half an hour.¡±


    The break time was very short, lunch was normally delivered to the office so that they could continue with the meeting after lunch.


    The top managers were so hungry that they started to eat very quickly.


    Xu Qian carried the paper bag in and ced the hello kitty lunch box and a box of stomach medicine in front of Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Boss, here is your lunch and medicine.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded, drank the medicine and then opened up the lunch box.


    It was a yam porridge with orange skin, a dish of wok vegetables and a dish of steamed pumpkin, as well as several lovely shaped rice balls in the lunch box.


    The top managers looked at his lunch dumbfoundedly, and one of them even dropped his braised meatballs.


    Was this a lunch for children?


    Only Fu Shiqin did not find it strange. He bent over his lunch and did not even bother to take a look at it.


    ¡°Second Master, what is... President eating?¡± A director next to Fu Shiqin asked curiously.


    ¡°Lunch.¡±


    ¡°I know it is lunch, where did he get it?¡± The director was still looking at the exquisite and lovely lunch.


    Fu Shiqin swallowed a mouthful of rice, took a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s his girlfriend¡¯s care box.¡±


    Several top managers finally realized what had made the president so happy today.


    He did not even throw a temper at the three drawbacks of the n in the morning but instead asked them to adjust the mistakes, incredibly friendly.


    So the director tugged at Fu Shiqin¡¯s sleeves and suggested.


    ¡°Second Master, for everyone¡¯s sake, please ask President¡¯s girlfriend to make him a lunch box every day, alright?¡±


    As long as the boss was in a good mood, they would always have a wonderful day.


    They were just in the middle of dreaming about the beautiful future when the door of the meeting room was pushed open.


    Meng Ruya, who was dressed in a white professional suit, came in with a lunch box and came straight over to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°President Fu, Aunt has taught me how to make your favorite soup, please try it.¡± She said as she removed Fu Hanzheng¡¯s porridge.

 Chapter 123 - Girlfriends Care Box 2

    <h4>Chapter 123: Girlfriend¡¯s Care Box 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Within one moment, Fu Hanzheng was extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Put the porridge down.¡±


    His voice sounded so cold that people just could not help but feel creeped out by it.


    Startled, Meng Ruya, either identally or purposefully, dropped the porridge.


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways and stared at the porridge all over the floor, looking so lethal that the air of the meeting room was filled with cold anger.


    But Meng Ruya did not realize how serious it was.


    She picked up the lunch box and ced it upon the table and opened her own as she said, ¡°You have been very busy, and it is not very good for you to eat such boring porridge. Aunt said that you barely go home these days, so she taught me how to braise the soup.¡±


    ¡°Try it, maybe I am not as good as aunt.¡±


    ....


    Without looking at the soup in front of him, Fu Hanzheng said with suppressed anger.


    ¡°Take your things and get out!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had refused to help her when Meng Ruya ran into the MG matter, so she had to make thepensation herself.


    So now, she had to try her best to enhance their rtionship.


    She had tried so hard to be his wife, and she was not going to give the position it to anyone else. ¡°President Fu, the soup was braised for hours, much better than a bowl of boring porridge. Please drink it, then I can tell aunt about it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng already looked extremely cold, the top managers who had not touched their food suddenly ceased their movements in fear.


    Meng Ruya was causing them trouble!


    President was in a good mood today because of his girlfriend¡¯s lunch box.


    But now she was here smashing the porridge! They were not going to have an easy time this afternoon!


    Standing there, Meng Ruya could tell that Fu Hanzheng was displeased. But she did not know why dropping a bowl of boring porridge would make him so annoyed.


    ¡°If you like porridge, I can get you porridge tomorrow! But don¡¯t eat such boring porridge any more, it is bad for you.¡±


    Fu Shiqin understood that something was wrong, so he informed Xu Qian toe and clear up the situation.


    Xu Qian came in and poured the soup into her lunch box, put the lid on and said.


    ¡°Please, Manager Meng, please leave.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng snapped. ¡°Give the box to the patrol dogs!¡±


    ¡°President Fu, that is just a bowl of porridge...¡± Meng Ruya¡¯s face twisted.


    She got up before dawn and spent the entire morning and afternoon braising the soup.


    He might not need to ept it, but he had humiliated her in front of the top managers!


    The director of the nning Department urged Xu Qian to bring the woman out.


    Just a bowl of porridge?


    An ordinary bowl of porridge?


    That was made by boss¡¯ girlfriend, one that was full of love, a tool that could save all of them from being lectured.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let Manager Meng appear on this floor again, apart from to do work tasks.¡± Fu Hanzheng ordered, leaving no space for her to feel sorry.


    Meng Ruya walked out of the meeting room in tears and saw Xu Qian truly giving the soup to the assistant so the soup could be fed to the dogs.


    ¡°Manager Meng, you must have heard what the President said, so please don¡¯t embarrass us.¡±


    Shivering in anger, Meng Ruya walked into the elevator and understood that the lunch box was not from the delivery.


    Could it have been because of that woman?


    Rumors went around saying that Fu Hanzheng bought a ring and was about to propose to that woman.


    Because of MG, she had not had the time to keep track of it. Now, it was time to move that b*tch out of the way.

 Chapter 124 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 124: Sweetness</h4>


    Without a doubt, the entire afternoon¡¯s meeting was very depressing.


    Every top manager stayed anxious and did not utter a sound.


    The affable and kind President was gone, and he was again the workaholic who made everyone miserable.


    So everyone decided to hate Meng Ruya who had ruined the President¡¯s mood.


    It was seven p.m when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    He finished speaking and checked his phone.


    [Are youing home for dinner or attending a banquet?]


    He replied quickly [Home].


    One minuteter, the girl texted again [Then let¡¯s eat noodles tonight, good for your stomach].


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold lips raised.


    [Okay, you decide]


    When the top managers saw him smiling, they suddenly felt so moved that they almost burst into tears.


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes andined inwardly ¨C a man in love, so fickle!


    The meetingsted until eight p.m and then Fu Hanzheng dismissed the meeting. For the first time, he did not ask the staff to amend the ns or work over time.


    Xu Qian checked through the schedule and reminded him, ¡°Boss, in half an hour, you have a banquet with SV Group...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°He will go.¡±


    He had promised to eat dinner with her and not to drink any wine, so of course he would turn down going to the banquet.


    Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian went to attend the banquet and he left for home alone.


    The moment he returned to Jinxiu Compound, he ran into Fu Shiyi who had just finished amercial shooting.


    Seeing his own brothering into the elevator with a bunch of roses, Fu Shiyi could not help but twitch his lips.


    Was he here to help the two or watch them show off their love?


    Fu Hanzheng entered the apartment and saw the girl, who was working over the homework, on the sofa.


    He approached her and gave her the flowers.


    ¡°Thank you for your lunch.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei took the flowers and said, ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t buy any more roses in the future, I don¡¯t like them that much.¡±


    She was trying toe up with an idea of how to break up with him but he acted as if they were really in a rtionship.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. He remembered that she had liked roses before.


    ¡°Then what do you like?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Chinese wisteria, inrge patches!¡±


    This flower is not for sale, so he could not possibly buy a bouquet for her.


    Having said those words, she put the flowers into a vase and put them in the living room as decoration.


    ¡°Look at this, this is Chinese wisteria, and thenguage of the flower is ¡®your persistence is my happiest moment¡¯. Fu Shiyi had searched the flowers of Chinese wisteria for him and gave him the information.


    ¡°But flower stores don¡¯t sell the flowers.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and then went to answer the call in the study after his phone rang.


    When he had finished the call, Gu Weiwei had already finished the noodles and put the bowl down in the dining room.


    The servants had already made the noodles and the soup this afternoon and all she needed to do was boil the noodles and finish the job within a couple of minutes.


    Fu Shiyi put a spoonful of chill into the bowl and ate as he said, ¡°My brother needs your help in regaining his health. He Chi said that he doesn¡¯t have a good stomach, liver or kidney...¡±


    Before he finished his words, he instantly changed them when he saw Fu Hanzheng ring at him.


    ¡°No, I mean, his kidneys are great, nothing else is good.¡±


    Alright, he was a man and his kidneys should be good.


    Gu Weiwei sized up Fu Hanzheng who stayed silent ¨C was he that sick?


    In the following days, President Fu continually ate the lunch box, just as he had wished for a very long time.

 Chapter 125 - Big Love

    <h4>Chapter 125: Big Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After dinner Fu Hanzheng received a call and went back into the study and worked for a very long time.


    Gu Weiwei made the lunch box for him and rested when she went back into the study.


    Early in the morning, the four of them got up.


    They ate breakfast and some went to work and some went to school.


    Gu Weiwei needed to take the bus to school so she didn¡¯t follow them into the garage but instead, walked through the garden to the bus stop.


    The moment she exited the building, she was startled by the Chinese wisteria which looked like patches of clouds.


    When she had returned from school the day before, the garden was not like this!


    Was she dreaming or...


    Standing below the Chinese wisteria, she turned around to see the man who was smiling elegantly.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡± Fu Hanzheng approached and asked with a chuckle.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were also leaving and after seeing their brother following Gu Weiwei, they went over to him curiously.


    They two felt heart broken when they saw the changed garden.


    This was not a garden for them, but an overbearing disy of love for them!


    ¡°No wonder he gave me so much workst night so that I barely slept! He was instructing someone to do this in the study...¡± Fu Shiqin was so annoyed that he wanted to cry.


    He was instructing people to rebuild a stupid garden so he, the brother, had to work throughout the entire night.


    And now, he was showing off his love in front of him!


    Fu Shiyi squinted at his brother¡¯s bitter expression and sang in a sneering tone, ¡°Oh, look at how they are showing off their love, so that we are driven to tears...


    It seemed that their cold and serious brother had learnt how to flirt with a girl.


    ....


    Gu Weiwei looked at the Chinese wisteria and walked under the branches, showing a veryplicated look on her face.


    She said that she liked Chinese wisteria, because she didn¡¯t want him to buy her any more flowers, not because she wanted him to nt Chinese wisteria in the garden.


    ¡°You will disturb the neighbours!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are the only ones living in this building.¡± Fu Shiyi exined it in his brother¡¯s ce.


    They would not allow anyone to share the ce they wanted to live.


    Fu Hanzheng asked again. ¡°You like it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the Chinese wisteria and said, ¡°Yes...¡±


    She had to say yes for his efforts!


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for a flower and gave it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi shouted happily, ¡°Kiss him if you like it!¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed out of shyness. ¡°Oh well... it¡¯s gettingte, you should leave too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed out of disappointment as if he had been seriously injured.


    ¡°Your boyfriend spent the whole night preparing you your present and you are so sure that you won¡¯t give him a reward?¡±


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes ¨C you spent the whole night pleasing your girl but I spent the whole night dealing with work.


    Have you ever thought about your own brother?


    Gu Weiwei saw the man who had leaned forward, asking for a reward and started to vividly blush.


    But with Fu Shiqin and his brother around, she couldn¡¯t just kiss him.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted and Fu Shiyi turned around as he turned Fu Shiqin around too.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see you now, kiss now, or we will all bete.¡±

 Chapter 126 - Not the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 126: Not the First Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fragrance of the flowers was spreading across the garden and as the warm sunshine shone through the Chinese wisteria branches it graced the figures of the two people standing underneath.


    The man looked handsome and cold, and his thin lips were pulled into a gentle smile as he looked at the girl expectantly.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and thought inwardly ¨C it is not going to be the first time kissing him anyways.


    She took a deep breath, stood on her tiptoes and approached that man¡¯s smiling lips.


    Due to therge height difference, she did not reach his lips even when she stood on her tiptoes.


    With a seconds pause, she looked at the handsome face that was close to her in embarrassment.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and lowered his head to kiss the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    It was a gentle and continuous kiss.


    Gu Weiwei felt her heart skipping a beat, and for a second, she felt a little bit dizzy.


    Was it her heart or Mu Weiwei¡¯s heart that was beating so fast in this moment?


    After a short while, Fu Hanzheng released her lips unwillingly as he touched her supple hair.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and dashed off.


    She wished that time could go faster, so that she could start the film shoot that was happening after the exams, as soon as possible.


    If she continued to live here and spend her days being flirted with by this man, it would be very difficult for her to endure so calmly.


    Seeing her leaving, Fu Hanzheng went back to the car and headed towards work in a good mood.


    Fu Shiqin was furiously driving the car, after he was forced to work overnight and witness his brother¡¯s love show.


    ¡°So she liked Chinese wisteria, and you made the garden full of the flowers.¡±


    ¡°What if she said she liked the stars in the heavens, are you also going to buy a spaceship and fly there to get one for her?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was going through the files delivered to himst night and said indifferently,


    ¡°Why not, if she likes it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin felt that he was severely damaged inside and he failed to utter a single word in reply.


    Fu Hanzheng was just reading the files when his phone rang.


    He picked it up and found that it was a message from Fu Shiyi who had sent him three pictures.


    One was when he plucked the Chinese wisteria and gave it to her, one was when she stood on her toes and failed to kiss him and thest was when he lowered his head and kissed her. Each of the pictures was well taken.


    [Brother, look, am I your best brother?]


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the three pictures repeatedly and saved them into his own phone album.


    Then he replied with a ¡®yes¡¯ to Fu Shiyi.


    When Gu Weiwei came up to the school, her face looked flushed and Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng asked in surprise, ¡°What happened to your face? Are you having a fever?¡±


    Gu Weiwei touched her own face. ¡°Is it really red?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Ji Cheng brought out her small hand mirror for her to check.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I ran too fast and got too hot.¡±


    She wondered if it was because her soul was reborn in Mu Weiwei, so that she kept feeling bothered by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s sweet words these past few days.


    ¡°What are you holding?¡± Luo Qianqian saw the bunches of blue and purple flowers and asked curiously.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at it and realized that she had brought with her the flowers, that Fu Hanzheng had plucked down for her, to school ¨C she must have been feeling really dizzy.


    She saw the dustbin next to her but eventually put the flowers into her pocket after some contemtion.


    ¡°The art test results are out today, I am so nervous.¡± Ji Cheng said.


    ¡°You must have done a good job, I am sure.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Ji Cheng took a hold of her arm and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and celebrate when the resultes out this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate after the college entrance examination, we need to revise in the next few days.¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Gu Weiwei agreed. Apart from revising, Gu Weiwei had to read the script of the Long Wind. After all, she had never really been a big fan of Wuxia movies or novels before.


    The three girls had just entered the campus when a very handsome man popped up out of nowhere with a bunch of roses.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, please be my girlfriend!¡±

 Chapter 127 - Stay After School

    <h4>Chapter 127: Stay After School</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since the livestreampetitionst time, Gu Weiwei often received many love letters and presents.


    Sometimes, she would run into people who made confessions to her right there and then.


    But without saying a word, Luo Qianqian¡¯s face had already sunk and she reached over to pinch the boy¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Xie Lin, are you running away from sses to confess your love?¡±


    ¡°Please, release me, cousin!¡± The boy suddenly lost all of his handsomeness after having his ears pinched by Luo Qianqian.


    Gu Weiwei thought of what Luo Qianqian said about her cousin who had helped with the voting, and it seemed that Xie Lin must be that very man.


    Xie Linined after he was released.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you did not give the love letters, so I have toe to express my feelings in person!¡±


    After the livestream, he had written many love letters yet his cousin had never delivered one for him.


    So he had to ask for leave so that he coulde to Yingcheng High School to express his love.


    ¡°I will call your mother right now!¡± Luo Qianqian threatened.


    ¡°My mom says that as long as the girl is pretty, then early love is allowed.¡± Xie Lin said proudly.


    Teeth clenched, Luo Qianqian found that the mother and the son were really simr to each other.


    Xie Lin passed Luo Qianqian and came to her side.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, please be my girlfriend.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Thank you for your helpst time...¡±


    ¡°Then be my girlfriend.¡± Xie Lin continued before she could say anything more.


    Luo Qianqian grabbed his phone and said as she stood behind his back, ¡°I will count to three, if you don¡¯t get out of here, I will send the pictures of you dressed in girls¡¯ clothes to your fan club.¡±


    Xie Lin red at his cousin standing behind him.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, are you my cousin or not?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, I will break all ties with you!¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that she was being serious, Xie Lin pointed at Luo Qianqian and dashed off with the flowers still in his arms.


    Soon, he disappeared from sight.


    Seeing him running away, Luo Qianqian smiled coldly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    He was just a stay at home gamer who did not need a girlfriend.


    The three of them were heading towards the ssroom when Ji Cheng said happily, ¡°Did you guys see the school forum? Weiwei has been voted as the best-looking girl of Yingcheng now!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhou Linna¡¯s title?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    ¡°Zhou Linna was voted for by herself and her fans, but Weiwei was voted for by the guys.¡± Ji Cheng said as she brought up the forum page and showed it to them.


    Mu Weiwei barely appeared in school after she was transferred here, so not many people knew about her.


    But after defeating Zhou Meiqin in piano and Zheng Yuan in ballet, she was now the best-looking girl in the view of the guys at Yingcheng High School!


    ¡°And she is now also the enemy of every girl!¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She was getting more and more love letters these days and there were more girls regarding her as the enemy.


    ¡°They are just jealous!¡± Ji Cheng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei had just taken a seat after she entered the ssroom, when a blonde, tall girl wearing multiple earrings came into the ssroom with several others and said to her fiercely, ¡°So you are Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied impatiently, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    The blonde haired girl squinted at her and then snorted.


    ¡°Stay behind after school!¡±

 Chapter 128 - To the Office

    <h4>Chapter 128: To the Office</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sure enough, just before Gu Weiwei was about to leave the campus, the blonde haired girl with some other girls stopped her.


    ¡°I told you not to run after school!¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian understood that they were in danger, they then asked as they exchanged nces, ¡°Weiwei, who are they?¡±


    They were not actually worried about Weiwei¡¯s safety, after all Mu Weiwei saved themst time from the kidnappers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°You may not know me, but you may know Cheng Hao from ss Five. He is my sister¡¯s boyfriend, shame on you!¡± Blonde haired girl snorted fiercely.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a moment and then said with a low whisper, ¡°I know, one of the love letters you asked me to throw away is from Cheng Hao.¡±


    Mu Weiwei never took a look at the letters in her desk, of course she was not stealing anyone¡¯s boyfriend.


    What was more, Cheng Hao was not even half as good-looking as her gamer cousin.


    The blonde girl cursed fiercely.


    ¡°If you are not the one going around seducing guys, no men would be seduced by you!¡±


    Nowadays, all the guys on the campus crowned her as ¡®the best- looking girl in Yingcheng¡¯ on the school forum.


    Gu Weiwei stopped Ji Cheng who was about to lunge at their opponents, gave her bag to Luo Qianqian and whispered to her before then saying, ¡°It is not a good ce for a conversation. Let¡¯s find somewhere else quieter to talk.¡±


    Seeing that she wanted to leave with the gang, Ji Cheng wanted to follow her when Luo Qianqian stopped her.


    When Gu Weiwei went into the quiet forests with the gang, another girl stepped out and stood by the blonde girl and said proudly, ¡°Mu Weiwei, kneel down and apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°You seduced my boyfriend, and you must apologize.¡± The girl was so furious that she wanted to grab her hair.


    Gu Weiwei dodged sideways, stretched out a foot and tripped the girl over, who consequently fell against the trees, her nose started to bleed heavily.


    With her hands over her nose and mouth, the girl bellowed furiously, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    Seeing that her sister was injured, the blonde girl reached out to w her face but Gu Weiwei dodged her easily too.


    The moment she dodged, she gave a kick to her knees and the blonde girl flopped onto the ground unsteadily.


    Furious, the blonde girl pulled out a de from her pants pocket as she stood on her feet.


    ¡°You are seducing guys with that face of yours. I will ruin your face so you have nothing to show off.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took two steps backwards and the blonde girl bellowed at her friends, ¡°Get her!¡±


    That girl who wanted to force her to kneel down lunged at her and took hold of one of her arms, as other girls came lunging at her too.


    The blonde haired girl approached with the knife, and the moment the knife swung down, Gu Weiwei suddenly got rid of the holds on her.


    That knife did not connect with her face, but on the arm of the girl who was holding her.


    The sharp de ripped through the clothes, making her bleed.


    The blonde haired girl panicked and dropped the de.


    At this moment, Liu Jin, the director, arrived from around the corner.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Together with Liu Jin came Zhu Xiaoqin and two girls, who all pointed at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Director Liu, we saw Mu Weiwei in a fight with someone else!¡±


    Hearing the words, Liu Jin nced at Gu Weiwei strictly.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, and everyone elsee to my office!¡±

 Chapter 129 - Boyfriend as the Parent

    <h4>Chapter 129: Boyfriend as the Parent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The injured student went to the school hospital, and Gu Weiwei and other girls went to the office.


    Without asking anything, Liu Jin lectured her directly.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, we are at school, this is not a ce for you to start a fight and now you are injuring people with a de! We must call your parents.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use the de, and I did not injure anyone.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a sunken face.


    The blonde girl and her friends said together, ¡°You did it, and you dare to deny it! You hit people after stealing Chen Ying¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You are truly speaking highly of me when eight of you are against me.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Director Liu, Mu Weiwei hit people, I was watching all the time when Zhu Xiaoqin came to get you.¡± The girl pointed out standing next to Zhu Xiaoqin.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh feeling speechless ¨C so she was going to be wrongfully used


    ¡°Why are you still denying it when so many people witnessed your attack?¡± Liu Jin struck the table furiously.


    ¡°I did not hit anyone.¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    I just kicked.


    ¡°No more words, call your parents here and write me a self-examination paper. No one is allowed to go home until the paper is done.¡± Liu Jin did not believe what she said.


    He was sure that she had hurt the girl when every witness present testified against her.


    Zhu Xiaoqinughed proudly at the sight of this.


    This girl had made Linna very upset and now everyone was testifying against her, thenter on the Li Family could just donate a few buildings to the school after Linna¡¯s aunt gave the go ahead.


    Gu Weiwei would be heavily punished even if she was not expelled. The Film Academy had strict admission rules and if the applicant made mistakes at school, she would not be epted either, although she might have good results in art tests and other subjects.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian rushed in seeing Gu Weiwei being wronged.


    ¡°Director Liu, Weiwei did not do anything, these girls came to her first and the de was theirs!¡±


    ¡°You are her friend, of course you are defending her, but so many people have seen her picking the fight and someone is now injured at the school hospital.¡± Zhu Xiaoqin said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the time and said directly, ¡°Since you all think that I hit and injured people with the de, then call the police, let the police check the fingerprints on the de then we will see who owns the de.¡±


    ¡°Police?¡± The blonde girl¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei denying the mistake and insisting on calling the police, Liu Jin looked even worse.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, who do you think you are, you have no rights to do what you want, call your parents now.¡±


    Zhu Xiaoqin snorted, Mu Weiwei had no parents!


    Having spoken, Liu Jin heard Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone ringing ¨C it was Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Why are you still not home?¡± The man¡¯s elegant and low voice rose.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°Still at school, will be homete.¡±


    Hearing her tone, Liu Jin reached out towards her and said, ¡°Give me your phone, I will invite your parents toe here.¡±


    ¡°This is not...¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei finished speaking, Liu Jin gripped hold of her phone and snapped.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei¡¯s parents, right? Your child hit people here, you muste to the office.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a minute and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Is she injured?¡±


    Liu Jin was startled by the lethal voice of the man, losing his fierceness.


    ¡°No, she injured someone else.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will handle it.¡± Fu Hanzheng rang off.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was very annoyed inwardly after taking back her phone from Liu Jin.


    That was her boyfriend, not her parent!

 Chapter 130 - Bad Framing Skill

    <h4>Chapter 130: Bad Framing Skill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Zhu Xiaoqin looked at Gu Weiwei suspiciously. As far as she knew, Li Jiacheng of the Longsheng Enterprise had refused to regard her as his daughter.


    Everyone from the Mu Family had died too. Who would be her parents?


    Gu Weiwei wasn¡¯t happy knowing that Liu Jin had asked Fu Hanzheng toe to school as a parent.


    If he were really toe to school, then she would no longer be able to have a good time in school any more.


    Luo Qianqian came over to her side and whispered, ¡°I have called the police. They are on their way.¡±


    There was a police station near the school and within ten minutes, they should be here.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and hoped that she could solve the matter before Fu Hanzheng arrived.


    Zhou Linna must have been the one pulling the strings behind Zhu Xiaoqin¡¯s back in this framing scheme. She had expected to get her in trouble and leave a bad record on her school files or even get her expelled.


    In this way, she would not be able to make it into the Film Academy but it was not very nice of her to frame her.


    Five minutester, three police officers came to the office and asked at the door, ¡°We got a call that told us a fight was going on at school, and a knife was involved. Who made the call?¡±


    Luo Qianqian raised her hands and said, ¡°I did!¡±


    ¡°Who injured people with the de?¡± One police officer nced at the girls and asked.


    Zhu Xiaoqin and the blonde haired girl were startled for a moment, yet still raised their hands and pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°It was her! She hurt people with the de and injured us!¡±


    ¡°Oh really, one of us hit all eight of you.¡± Ji Cheng said ironically.


    Instead of fighting with others, Luo Qianqian said, as she pointed at the blonde girl,


    ¡°She brought her friends over to Mu Weiwei and stopped her from leaving school. She hurt the girl too!¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, we have witnessed Mu Weiwei holding the de, you must not lie here!¡± Zhu Xiaoqin said.


    As long as they all said that Mu Weiwei was the culprit, there was no way for her to turn the tables around.


    ¡°We can take the fingerprints on the de and see who held it.¡± The police officer said and asked about the de.


    Liu Jin pointed at the de that was covered in blood to the police officers, who ended up getting nothing from the handle.


    ¡°Only blood is there, no fingerprints.¡±


    Ji Cheng thought of Zhu Xiaoqin who brought the de here and said furiously, ¡°It was you who erased the fingerprints on the way here!¡±


    The police officers inquired about the wounded girl and said, ¡°Since the one who is wounded is not seriously injured and no fingerprints are on the de¡¯s handle, it is very difficult for us to see who held the de. So we will leave the case with the school.¡±


    Hearing their words, Zhu Xiaoqin and her girls exchanged looks with one another and wore matching prideful expressions.


    Now Director Liu was already convinced that Mu Weiwei had started the fight, so Mu Weiwei wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the punishment if she was left at the mercy of the school.


    If Linna¡¯s aunt insisted on it, then she could be expelled.


    ¡°I still have proof to show that I did not hurt anyone or hold the de.¡± Gu Weiwei said firmly.


    Seeing that there were no fingerprints on the de, the blonde girl was no longer inwardly feeling fearful and snorted in a provoking tone.


    ¡°Then show the proof to the police and we will see who was the real culprit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, show us!¡± Zhu Xiaoqin snorted with her chin raised up.


    The police would not help if there was no evidence.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Luo Qianqian and showed a lethal smile.


    ¡°Qianqian, show them the proof!¡±

 Chapter 131 - The Real Thief

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Real Thief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian nced at the prideful Zhu Xiaoqin and the other girls, and ced her phone upon Liu Jin¡¯s table.


    In the video that yed on the phone, the blonde girl approached Mu Weiwei and ordered her gang to besiege her after she invited Mu Weiwei into the forest.


    In the video, it was not Mu Weiwei who sent the first punch or held the de. It had always been her who was dodging the gang¡¯s attacks.


    Of course, Luo Qianqian also filmed the video clearly and urately.


    The gang was only filmed from the hips upwards and avoided the motions of Mu Weiwei tripping them and kicking them.


    So in this way, Mu Weiwei was not fighting anyone.


    The three police officers said seriously after the video, ¡°Director Liu, the truth is very clear, and you must not wrongfully use anyone.¡±


    When everyone else was testifying that Mu Weiwei was the criminal, they had turned out to be the culprits themselves after the video was shown.


    ¡°I...¡± Liu Jin was dumbfounded too.


    He had tried to take advantage of the situation by lecturing her, especially because Mu Weiwei had embarrassed Zhou Linna which in turn also embarrassed the school.


    But now Luo Qianqian had shown the video and pped them right in the face.


    Zhu Xiaoqin gritted her teeth, losing the arrogance that she had held just a minute ago.


    They did not see Luo Qianqian before, how did she manage to take the video?


    Gu Weiwei turned to Liu Jin and said with a cold voice, ¡°Director Liu, can I leave now?¡±


    She would not have tolerated, if not for the strict admission conditions of the Film Academy.


    Liu Jin felt very humiliated when he, a director of the school, got embarrassed by a student like Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, we did wrongfully use you for the fighting, but you also needed to be lectured because you stay too close to the boys.¡±


    More than one student had told him that Mu Weiwei and the boys stayed very close with one another.


    Gu Weiweiughed mockingly and asked.


    ¡°Just because they stuff those stupid letters into my drawer, I am close to them?¡±


    Those girls, undoubtedly, had made up lies in front of Liu Jin.


    ¡°If that means staying too close to boys, then Zhou Linna seems to have the same problem these past years too, or... maybe Qin Lv as he gets even more letters from girls too.¡± Luo Qianqian countered.


    ¡°True, if that is a crime, then Zhou Linna and Qin Lv should all receive punishment too to show fairness!¡± Ji Cheng echoed.


    Weiwei did not even read any of the letters before they were tossed into the dustbin.


    And they even said that she was very close to boys, nonsense!


    ¡°You...¡± Liu Jin was lost for words.


    Checking the time, Gu Weiwei asked impatiently.


    ¡°Anything else, Director Liu?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was on the way here!


    Liu Jin was not convinced and didn¡¯t want to let her go so easily but he just couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with Mu Weiwei, so he became very annoyed.


    At that moment, a young man with sses dressed in a suit came in with a briefcase and ced his business card on the table.


    ¡°I am Mu Weiwei¡¯swyer Jiang Yu, I will take over the case regarding what has happened today.¡±


    ¡°Lawyer?¡±


    Liu Jin took the business card and found that he turned out to be awyer of the biggestw firm in Hua Land ¨C Shenghe Law Firm.


    He looked at Gu Weiwei curiously ¨C how was she able to afford awyer from Shenghe Firm?


    ¡°My client has signed with an agencypany and regarding what happens today will affect the future of my client, so I will deal with the case through legal means.¡±


    ¡°Agencypany?¡± Zhu Xiaoqin became so jealous that she almost crushed her teeth.


    Mu Weiwei became very popr online after the livestreampetition and now she had shamelessly signed with an agencypany, after gaining poprity from the fall of Linna and Zheng Yuan!

 Chapter 132 - Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 132: Boyfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Judging from the style of this man, Gu Weiwei could tell that he was sent by Fu Hanzheng.


    Luckily, he had appointed hiswyer toe here as her parent instead of himself.


    Jiang Yu asked Gu Weiwei about what had happened, verified with the three police officers on site and then said, ¡°Mr. Liu and these students have already frightened my client and ruined my client¡¯s reputation, ording to thew, you will not only get jailed for three to five years but also take over the economic responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I am the director teaching the students, there is nothing wrong with what I¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°My client made not a single mistake but these people intended to attack and set up my client, but you, Mr. Liu refused to find out the truth and affirmed that my client had made a mistake. Is that what a teacher would do?¡± Jiang Yu was expressionless as he spoke in a sharp tone.


    Zhu Xiaoqin and the other girls were startled too but when they thought about how they were still students, they said boldly, ¡°We are still students, and ording to the Underage Protection Law, we...¡±


    ¡°You are in your third year of high school and you are already eighteen-years old, you are no longer under the Underaged Protection Law and you are qualified to take legal responsibilities.¡± Jiang Yu snapped back without showing any mercy.


    Liu Jin and Zhu Xiaoqin, as well as other girls, turned very pale at Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s phone buzzed and he picked it up, he then said to Gu Weiwei with his chin raised, ¡°Miss. Mu, please leave it to me, you can go now.¡±


    It did not take Gu Weiwei very long to figure out that Fu Hanzheng had texted him.


    She did not need to do anything here, so she asked Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng to leave with her.


    The moment they walked out of the campus, she received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s text, asking her to go to the parking lot.


    The moment she got into the car, Fu Hanzheng sized her up and asked, after being sure that she was not injured,


    ¡°Why were you in a fight?¡±


    ¡°Too many boys have written love letters to me and those girls were jealous so they wanted to fight me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Love letters?¡±


    Gu Weiweiined, failing to conceal her anger.


    ¡°Those imprudent children aren¡¯t studying hard enough! They write love letters to me all the time, and it is not my fault!¡±


    Fu Shiqin noticed the sunken face of his own brother as he was driving the car. He coughed loudly as a reminder.


    When he learnt that she had written love letters to Qin Lv for a whole year, his brother had gotten so mad about it and when his brother heard from the bodyguards that she received love letters from boys all the time at school, he was almost on the verge of changing the school into an all girls¡¯ school.


    Did she really still want to finish high school well, when she mentioned the love letters again?


    Startled, Gu Weiwei realized what Fu Shiqin meant, so she exined instantly...


    ¡°But I promise that I read none of them. I tossed them all straight into the trash!¡±


    Immediately after, she regretted it instantly. What was she doing exining the situation to him so nervously?


    Fu Hanzheng looked a little less annoyed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t read them.¡±


    Fu Shiqin had mentioned identally that he was much older than she was and that she might prefer boys of the same age, so it seemed to be a bit of a sensitive topic for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, I am so hungry.¡± Gu Weiwei changed the subject.


    She had just spoken when her phone rang again, she answered it in case it was from the filming crew but it turned out to be a young boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, this is Xie Lin, I stole your phone number from my cousin¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°There is a Manga Exhibition during the weekend, let¡¯s go together.¡± Xie Lin invited her passionately.


    ¡°Manga Exhibition?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned ¨C he was really a stay-at-home gamer.


    ¡°Yes, where do you live, I can pick you up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just wondering how she could turn him down so as not to break the peace between them because Xie Lin had helped her before.


    However, before she was able to say a single thing in response, Fu Hanzheng took the phone.


    ¡°She is not going.¡±


    Startled for a few seconds, Xie Lin asked, ¡°Who is this...?¡±


    ¡°Her boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Frame One after Another

    <h4>Chapter 133: Frame One after Another</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three secondster, Xie Lin ended the call of his own ord.


    Fu Hanzheng cut off her rtionship with just two lines and returned the phone to her.


    ¡°Are you trying to go on a date?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and said in astonishment, ¡°That is Qianqian¡¯s cousin. He helped mest time and I can¡¯t break the peace.¡±


    ¡°For men, not turning him down means giving him permission to court you.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei could not utter a single word to counter him.


    The three people returned to Jinxiu Compound, and after dinner, Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin went back to the study to deal with work.


    She returned to the room and started to revise by the window.


    She nced at the Chinese wisteria, down in the garden downstairs, that was shining under the bright light.


    She could not help but be reminded of what had happened this morning and she felt her heart beating faster.


    But that might not be her personal reaction. It must have been Mu Weiwei¡¯s physical reaction, not hers.


    She was thinking this when the door was opened.


    Fu Hanzheng walked in and saw her staring at the garden downstairs.


    Seeing that she was gazing at the garden, he could not help but smile brightly.


    He suddenly felt that his efforts from that night were worth his while.


    ¡°Still awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself. ¡°What... are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got half an hour free.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had not thought that he was busy with work, but he had started to increasingly feel that he was way too busy with work these days.


    So much so, that he did not have time to have a date with his girlfriend. Apart from the three hours at night and a brief meeting in the morning, they were just engaged in their own affairs.


    ¡°Is your stomach feeling better?¡± Gu Weiwei asked when she thought of this matter.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He could not tell her that he was doing very well... Otherwise, she would not prepare the lovely lunch for him or remind him to eat every day.


    ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow? I will make itter.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she closed the book.


    ¡°Anything is fine, I am not particr about food.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and decided to do it her own way. There were many things in the fridge for her to use to make a meal.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang. He received the call, said a few words and then hung up.


    Gu Weiwei caught a glimpse of the wallpaper on his phone and widened her eyes in astonishment.


    She gripped his hand that was holding the phone and said, ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    Where did he get the pictures of her kissing him?


    ¡°Shiyi took it, I can send it to you, if you like it.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it, delete it now, now!¡±


    Gu Weiwei really thought that signing herself with Shiyi Culture was a bad decision.


    Fu Shiyi was setting traps for her all the time!


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    Meaning that he would not delete it.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t use it as a wallpaper, your subordinates would think badly of it!¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly at the sight of the cell phone.


    ¡°No one dares to think badly of it.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei said resolutely, as she held his hands tightly, ¡°No more lunch tomorrow, if you don¡¯t delete the picture now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and deleted the picture in front of her face.


    ¡°Now, I can keep my lunch, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I will make preparations for tomorrow¡¯s lunch.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng returned to the study, opened the chat history with Fu Shiyi and saved the picture once again.

 Chapter 134 - Fu Hanzheng, the Best-Looking Guy

    <h4>Chapter 134: Fu Hanzheng, the Best-Looking Guy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The following morning after the morning session, the school announced the results.


    Liu Jin was discovered to have received bribery from students, so he was expelled from his position.


    The blonde girl was expelled by the school because of the constant fights that she had with others.


    Zhu Xiaoqin and the other girls were criticized in public.


    After hearing all of this, Ji Cheng came running over and said excitedly, ¡°Weiwei, did you hear that? Those people deserve the punishment!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled briefly ¨C with Fu Hanzheng involved, those people would not be able to suffer any less than what they received.


    In this way, she was able to finish the school year in peace.


    ¡°I walked past by Zhou Linna and her face looked so twisted!¡± Ji Chengughed wildly as she struck the table.


    Some close friends told her the night before that Zhou Linna and Zhu Xiaoqin had instigated those girls to confront Mu Weiwei but those little girls were nothing, when Mu Weiwei was able to deal with those strong men the other day.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just study hard instead of gossiping so much?¡± Gu Weiweiughed.


    Ji Cheng did not look like someone who grew up in a highly ranked officer¡¯s family, and if it had not been for the banquet she brought her tost time, she would have never expected that she was a girl from the Ming Family.


    Ji Cheng looked about and saw that there was no one sitting around them, so she leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Goddess, Fu Hanzheng is not your Uncle Fu, is he?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Last time, we saw that he looked at you with a gaze full of passion, don¡¯t lie to us any more.¡± Ji Cheng snorted, so she was hiding something from them.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    A gaze full of passion?


    Since when did Fu Hanzheng look at her with a gaze full of passion?


    ¡°So, you are in a rtionship with President Fu, right?¡± Ji Cheng smiled sinisterly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled dryly. ¡°You have read too many romantic novels!¡±


    She did not think that she and Fu Hanzheng were really in a rtionship right now.


    ¡°Are you not moved by such a good-looking President Fu, you live so close to him?¡± Ji Cheng said vividly.


    Fu Hanzheng was the perfect lover among all the women in Hua Land, so what stopped her from sleeping with him when they shared the same roof?


    Gu Weiwei looked calm. ¡°There are so many good-looking men everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But President Fu is the best-looking!¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and did not continue to exin.


    She and Fu Hanzheng would not have a happy ending. She had her own goal to achieve.


    Ji Cheng looked at her in confusion and approached.


    ¡°Goddess, maybe you are a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows ¨C this girl thought way too much.


    ¡°You must be gay if you don¡¯t like a good-looking man like President Fu!¡± Ji Cheng was guessing with a serious look on her face.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t like him, and I am not gay.¡±


    Even if Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were her best friends, she still could not tell them about being reborn.


    No matter how much Fu Hanzheng adored her, she would have to be involved with the Gu Family when she took revenge on Ling Yan in the future.


    By that time, her secret would be revealed and then he would no longer adore her like he did right now.


    She understood the great pain that was caused when you were betrayed by the one you love. Since she could not give him what he wanted, she could at least stop him suffering from such a deep misery.

 Chapter 135 - Li Xinger, the Female Lead Role?!

    <h4>Chapter 135: Li Xing¡¯er, the Female Lead Role?!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The college entrance exam approached and Gu Weiwei spent all of her days doing intense revision.


    Soon, the day for the first shoot of the Long Wind arrived.


    The shooting time was in the afternoon, so she attended school in the morning and asked for half a day¡¯s leave, then she went to the address that Jolin sent to her.


    Since the female lead role was still doing the shoot, the stylist came over to get her dressed.


    ¡°So pretty, this saves us lots of trouble.¡±


    Her skin was smooth and glowing, and her eyshes were long and curled. Her facial features were exquisite and lovely.


    All she needed was a light foundation and a small amount of eyeshadow.


    Gu Weiwei smiled at the stylist through the mirror.


    ¡°You look pretty too, Sis.¡±


    The stylist smiled brightly when she was praised.


    ¡°Oh, you have a sweet mouth, you should have called me Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, you are at most in your twenties, of course you should be addressed as Sis.¡±


    The stylist was very important when it came to the dressing of an actress, and she was not someone to be offended.


    They were just talking happily when an assistant came running.


    ¡°Sis Xin, the female lead role needs additional makeup, please go over.¡±


    Sis Xin sighed deeply, ¡°Why can¡¯t you do the additional makeup?¡±


    She had to do the makeup of four roles ¨C the female and male lead roles as well as the support roles, and she had to check other actresses¡¯ make up too, why must she do the additional make up for her in person?


    ¡°The shoot was not right, so a new one is needed.¡±


    Sis Xin finished the eye makeup for Gu Weiwei and put down the eyeliner.


    ¡°Then get her hair done and ask her to put on the dress.¡±


    Since Tang Shaoqi was in male clothes, the style and the clothes were quite simple and it was finished within a few minutes.


    Since it was not her turn yet, she brought out the book and started to review it.


    Almost an hourter, the female lead role went into the dressing room with two assistants and her face turned ugly when she saw Gu Weiwei sitting there.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, is that you?¡±


    Yes, it was Li Xing¡¯er who was ying the female lead role of the Long Wind.


    When she heard that Tang Shaoqi was going to be yed by Mu Weiwei, she thought that it might be someone else who had the same name, not actually the girl that she knew.


    But it turned out to be the one she detests.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Li Xing¡¯er, she did not expect that Li Xing¡¯er tried so hard to get the role for the Long Wind.


    Li Xing¡¯er passed by her and sat down as she said mockingly, ¡°It seems that I have to thank you for getting me the role.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, you should thank your mother.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a sneer.


    It seemed that Li Xing¡¯er did not know that it had been her own mother who had gotten her the role.


    However, Zhou Meiqin would never dare to reveal such a thing to anyone else.


    Li Xing¡¯er did not understand what she meant, but still snorted as she nced at her.


    ¡°It seems that President Wang was satisfied by you, so you got the supporting role.¡±


    She would not prevent her from being a supporting role, since she already helped her get the lead role.


    The staff called out. ¡°Tang Shaoqi, your turn now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put the book back into the bag and was about to leave, when Li Xing¡¯er added, seeing that she had no reaction, ¡°Oh yes, Grandpa Wei¡¯s birthday is just around the corner, and Brother Ziting ising back, did you know that?¡±

 Chapter 136 - Good-Face for the Camera

    <h4>Chapter 136: Good-Face for the Camera</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It took Gu Weiwei a long time before realizing who Brother Ziting was.


    When Mu Longsheng was still alive, he had made a baby engagement for Mu Weiwei.


    The guy was five years older than her and was called Wei Ziting, the brother of Wei Ziqi.


    But at the beginning ofst year, Wei Ziting fell for Li Xing¡¯er instead and broke off the engagement with her, to be with Li Xing¡¯er.


    The first TV-series Li Xing¡¯er starred in was invested in by Wei Ziting.


    Later on, Wei Ziting went to A Land to work at the branchpany and he would definitely be returning home this year for Grandpa Wei¡¯s huge celebration for his birthday party.


    Li Xing¡¯er told her these things, just to show off the man she had stolen away from her.


    The Wei Family were not as wealthy as the Fu Family, but it was still a top noble family in the capital of Hua Land.


    So Li Xing¡¯er used many methods to steal away Wei Ziting. Compared to Mu Weiwei who was imprudent and naughty, she was pure and lovely.


    ¡°Brother Ziting is home this time so we can get married, do remember toe to our wedding.¡± Li Xing¡¯er felt very prideful when she saw Mu Weiwei bing so startled.


    ¡°I am too busy to watch your show.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Yes, you are indeed busy. President Wang is in aa, so you had better find your next sugar daddy.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said as she chuckled, ¡°What about me... hooking someone up for you?¡±


    ¡°What about sparing them for yourself?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she left the makeup room for the studio.


    The photographer took one picture and asked the assistant to give Tang Shaoqi the mask and said, ¡°Hold the mask and show only half of your face.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the mask and posed ording to the photographer¡¯s request.


    ¡°Very good, show more emotion in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Turn to the left, one more picture.¡±


    ¡°Put on the cloak and hood, turn your face to the side, channel that mystical and sinister personality.¡±


    ...


    The photographer became very excited as he took pictures and did not stop until his assistant asked him to.


    He checked over the photos on the camera and nced at Gu Weiwei in disbelief who was waiting for further instructions.


    No wonder Director Yi insisted on using this woman. Her face was way too good for the camera and no photoshop was needed.


    Although only half of her face was photographed for the mystical Tang Shaoqi, she did not need any guidance and yet, she had still managed to fully showcase the charm of this role.


    Gu Weiwei blinked as she saw the photographer looking at her. ¡°Do we need to do it again?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it is perfect.¡± The photographer said with a smile.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe that she was a person from the industry.


    Jolin was quite excited at seeing this scene.


    He had thought that he had signed a person with only looks going for them but it seemed that she was someone with ability.


    Gu Weiwei thanked him. ¡°Thanks, if it is done, I will leave now.¡±


    She thought that it would take a long time, but only two hours were spent on the makeup and photography.


    She went back to the makeup room to get changed. Li Xing¡¯er had just removed her makeup and gotten dressed, and she seemed quite friendly when someone else was around.


    ¡°Weiwei, see you in two months.¡±


    Without looking at her, Gu Weiwei went into the changing room and got changed. Then she walked out in her own clothes.


    Seeing Li Xing¡¯er leaving, Jolin asked curiously, ¡°Li Xing¡¯er greeted you, do you know each other?¡±


    Gu Weiwei wiped off the lipstick with a red towel and said indifferently.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, she is my half-sister, same father, different mother.¡±


    Yes, Li Xing¡¯er was two months older than she was.


    So within a few months after Zhou Meiqin returned home, she had had an affair with Li Jiacheng who had just gotten married.

 Chapter 137 - Being Wronged.

    <h4>Chapter 137: Being Wronged.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jolin poured her some water and dropped the ss when he heard the word.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Gu Weiwei tied up her hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to talk.¡±


    They were in the same industry now and sharing the same film team as Li Xing¡¯er, she would probably be wronged by her.


    So it would be best to talk it through with her agent in case he was at loss of what to do.


    Jolin could tell that something serious was going on, so he packed up and said, ¡°I have a friend who owns a cafe, let¡¯s talk there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, picked up her bag and left with him. Then they sat down in a small booth by the window.


    Then, she told him everything about the grudge between the Mu Family and the Li Family.


    She narrated the story easily as if she were an outsider, but Jolin became so furious that he ordered two cups of ice coffee and almost flipped the table out of anger.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er looks so pure and gentle, but she is so terrible underneath everything!¡±


    ¡°So I will probably be wronged by her in the future, I felt that I needed to tell you about it ahead of time.¡± Gu Weiwei took a sip of the fruit juice and smiled.


    Jolin nodded constantly. ¡°Yes, otherwise I would be at loss of what to do.¡±


    He had not expected that a teenage girl like her had gone through so much.


    ¡°If something really happens, Brother Jolin, please do help me.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she clinked her ss with his coffee cup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Master has high expectations of you, so I will do whatever I can to make you popr and trample Li Xing¡¯er down below your feet.¡± Jolin said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei smiled dryly. Luckily, Fu Shiyi did not tell other people that she was living with the Fu Family.


    ¡°You can just revise these next two months for the uing exams. We won¡¯t arrange any events for you.¡± Jolin said.


    He had a hunch that she could be popr with just Long Wind.


    ¡°Yes, I will work on the script when I have time.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not going to be long before Ling Yan returned to the stage, so she must work on every film and every role she was involved with.


    Only in this way would she be able to be as equally famous and high-level as her.


    ¡°Where do you live now, is it still safe?¡± Jolin thought of how Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s family sought her out to trouble her and said, ¡°Should we arrange a ce for you to stay?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I am living with rtives, and we will be with the team in two months time, let¡¯s see after the filmingmences.¡±


    She also wanted to move out, but before she was able to move outst time, Fu Hanzheng tore down the apartments.


    If she mentioned moving out again, the same thing would happen, so she had better just stay put.


    ¡°If there is any trouble, contact me immediately.¡± Jolin stressed seriously.


    Gu Weiwei nodded when the phone rang. She picked it up.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s low and elegant voice rose through the speaker. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking with my agent outside, I wille home now.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin could tell that she was talking with her rtive.


    Then he asked, ¡°How about I talk with your rtive?¡±


    After hearing what had happened between her and the Li Family, he was still unassured about her living situation. He thought that he had better assure her safety.


    Fu Hanzheng said, after he heard a man¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone, ¡°See youter at home.¡±


    How dare Fu Shiyi arrange a man as her agent?!

 Chapter 138 - Alluring

    <h4>Chapter 138: Alluring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei checked the phone and found that it was not time for him to get off work. What was he doing at home?


    Seeing that the man hung up the phone call, Jolin asked, ¡°Give me the phone number of that rtive, if I can¡¯t get in touch with you, I can at least find the ce where you live.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Gu Weiwei said bitterly, ¡°Is not very convenient.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone should not be spread around.


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Jolin could tell that she was not living well under someone else¡¯s roof either.


    So he made up his mind to find her a new ce to live ¨C she was suffering way too much.


    Gu Weiwei turned down Jolin, who offered to drive her home, and instead took a taxi back to the apartment.


    When she was on her way home, Fu Hanzheng made a call to Fu Shiyi unexpectedly.


    Since Fu Shiyi was in the middle of something else, he was thest one to attend the first shoot of the Long Wind.


    When he was in the middle of his shoot, his agent saw the caller ID of ¡®Dearest Brother¡¯, he could tell that it was from the big guy in the Fu Family.


    Instead of dying the call, he asked the photographer to call off the shoot and gave Fu Shiyi the phone.


    ¡°Third Master, an important phone call!¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at the caller¡¯s name and went to pick it up in the makeup room with a smile.


    ¡°Bro, are you trying to ask me where you should bring your girlfriend on a date?¡±


    ¡°What made you think that you are capable of arranging a male agent for her?¡± Fu Hanzheng interograted coldly.


    Startled for two seconds, Fu Shiyiughed when he realized what he was talking about.


    ¡°You mean Jolin? Don¡¯t worry, he is gay, and I think that he is more interested in you than in your girlfriend. You are the number one man he would very much love to sleep with...¡±


    ....


    Jolin was the chief-agent in Shiyi Culture, and for his future sister-inw, he was asked to support Mu Weiwei alone.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and then ruthlessly hung up.


    Then he called his subordinates in and dispatched the work.


    When the work was finished, he checked the time and left for home from the office.


    Seeing the pile of documents he had been given to deal with, Fu Shiqin also saw his own brother who was in a good mood and going home for a date.


    He cursed inwardly at Fu Shiyi who had talked his own brother into having a date at home.


    He had not even eaten anything all day yet Fu Shiyi had made a call to instigate his brother into having a date with Mu Weiwei!


    Gu Weiwei had just entered the apartment when Fu Hanzheng returned.


    ¡°You... do not need to work?¡±


    He had always been busy. What made him return so early?


    ¡°It is a rare asion that you have time, let¡¯s go on a date.¡± Fu Hanzheng put forward the purpose of his return.


    She had been busy with exams and soon she would join the film team outside, so there was very little time left for them to have a date.


    Therefore, he took advantage of her free time and left the remaining work to his subordinates and hurried home.


    Sizing up this amazing-looking guy, Gu Weiwei said abruptly, ¡°I have made up my mind to revise. We have a mock exam the day after tomorrow.¡±


    She truly could not take him out when he looked like this.


    ¡°Just two hours, let¡¯s watch a movie.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°It may not be ideal for you to go to the cinema, right?¡±


    If he ever went to the cinema, would the audience be looking at the movie or him?


    Didn¡¯t he realize that he was a very alluring man?


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°We have a family cinema downstairs.¡±


    Gu Weiwei now remembered that Fu Shiqin said that only they lived here in this building.


    So the first floor was a gym with an indoor swimming pool, the second floor was Fu Shiyi¡¯s training room, and the third floor was a walk-in closet whilst the floor under them was a family cinema for Fu Shiyi to watch his own films.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s watch a movie.¡±

 Chapter 139 - Movie of Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 139: Movie of Fu Shiyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The two brought some snacks and drinks downstairs, and came to a minor family cinema.


    ¡°What do you want to watch?¡± Fu Hanzheng said, then he turned on the light and pulled down the blinds.


    Gu Weiwei went to leaf through the movies on the shelf, wondering what Fu Shiyi¡¯s movies were like, so she picked one that was recently in the cinema.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch this, Third Master¡¯stest movie.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took the movie and put it into the yer. He turned off the light inside the room and sat down on the sofa.


    Then he ced one arm over her back, and crossed his two long legs, he lookedid-back and casual.


    It was a romanticedy and was very humourous from the start.


    Fu Shiyi might not be a very skilled actor, but he was not that bad either.


    Gu Weiwei opened a bag of chips and watched the movie as she was eating, sheughed too when something funny was happening.


    However, Fu Hanzheng, who was sitting next to her, was mostly watching her rather than the movie.


    Seeing her eating chips constantly, he asked curiously, ¡°Very tasty?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave him the bag and said, ¡°Tastes okay, want to try it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the chips and then lowered his head to eat the chip in her hands.


    ¡°Very tasty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She had asked him to eat the one from the bag, not the one from her hand.


    Gu Weiwei put down the chips, opened a drink and took a sip.


    ¡°I need to go over the revision for ss, so Aunt Wang can make your lunch, alright?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and nodded unhappily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he preferred the lunch she made for him, she needed to go and revise and he did not want her to work over time.


    ¡°My agent says that in case some pictures will be taken of me, he will find me a safe ce to live, so...¡±


    ¡°It is safe here.¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted her unfinished words.


    All in all, she was still nning to move out.


    ¡°What if pictures are taken of me when I¡¯m here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Of course this was the safest ce but with him living here, she was not very safe any more.


    ¡°Then we can announce our rtionship.¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the bitter faced girl.


    ¡°Is our rtionship that embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to say that I am sessful because I have someone behind my back, I am capable by myself!¡± Gu Weiwei said with determination.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are capable enough to have someone like me behind your back.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei just could not counter his words, so she continued to watch the movie... But on the screen, at this exact moment, Fu Shiyi was kissing a girl passionately.


    She took a sip of her drink feeling embarrassed and picked up a snack.


    Fu Shiyi and the girl were done kissing and then they went into bed and started being more passionate with one another.


    With the wonderful sound system in the cinema, the girl and the guy¡¯s kissing and panting was heard everywhere.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Although the scene onlysted for a minute, she felt that she was no longer able to look Fu Shiyi directly in the eyes anymore.


    ¡°Do you need to do a kissing scene in the movie?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head determinedly. ¡°No.¡±


    Although actresses should know how to make sacrifices, she definitely could not kiss Fu Shiyi!


    ¡°Good.¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Or, he would beat Fu Shiyi to death.

 Chapter 140 - Dumb Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 140: Dumb Brothers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Two hours were long enough for a movie and when the movie had finished, Fu Hanzheng got up from the sofa and put on his coat.


    ¡°I have a meeting at thepany and I may bete home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and went back to the cinema, she found some famous movies by Yi An.


    She watched two of the most famous ones carefully and analyzed his usual storyboard styles as well as filming features.


    The day turned dark and the servant made a call and said that dinner was ready.


    She finished the dinner alone and went back to studying again.


    When Fu Hanzheng returned, she had already fallen asleep.


    In the following month, she devoted herself to intensive studying.


    She was either studying or reading, or reviewing the questions.


    Fu Hanzheng also went to S Land because of the coboration with the Wilson Group, and he was often away for dozens of days.


    They barely met except for a phone call every night.


    Since Fu Shiyi had epted the role in the Long Wind, he had to do many other tasks ahead of schedule. He was so busy everyday that he barely came to the apartment.


    That created a wonderful and cozy environment for Gu Weiwei to revise for the college entrance examination and soon the day finally came.


    She finished the dinner, examined the pens and rules as well as her ID card and went to bed to rest.


    The moment she reached the bed, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°Examination tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Call Xu Qian and ask him to pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, the ssroom is not very far away from here. I can go there myself.¡± Gu Weiwei had just finished speaking when she heard someone asking him to attend the meeting in English.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent and said, ¡°Go to bed early and I wish you luck for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei said and fell fast asleep when he ended the call.


    The servant came and made her breakfast. Compared to the other students who were nervous, she seemed rather calm.


    She ate breakfast and then found that the Chinese wisteria down in the garden had withered.


    The moment she went out of the Jinxiu Compound, Xu Qian¡¯s car was already parked by the roadside and came towards her when he saw hering out.


    ¡°Ms. Weiwei, boss has asked me to drive you to school.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if you go to work, I can take a taxi there.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down politely.


    She already told him that she was going there alone, Was he listening or not?


    ¡°Everyone has someone to drive them there, since boss is not inside the country and Second Master is not here, someone has to bring you there.¡± Xu Qian said and opened the door for her.


    Seeing that time was ticking, Gu Weiwei got into the car without saying anything more.


    Xu Qian gave her a paper bag. ¡°Third Master and Second Master asked me to bring it here to cheer you up!¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and her face sunk.


    Fu Shiqin made a call and said excitedly, ¡°Third Brother and I, asked Xu Qian to bring you something, did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Gu Weiwei said, gritting the teeth.


    Bracelet of the King of Luck?


    Symbol of a Passed Grade?


    Statue of the God of Culture and Literature?


    They were indeed twin brothers, so dumb together!


    Xu Qian took a nce at them and continued to drive on without taking another look.


    ¡°I asked the Grand Monk to do some magic tricks on them! It works pretty well!¡± Fu Shiqin said confidently.


    ¡°You better ask Grand Monk to do magic tricks on your heads instead!¡±


    Gu Weiwei hung up, stuffed the things back into the bag and tossed them towards the back seat.

 Chapter 141 - Marrying

    <h4>Chapter 141: Marrying</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She went back to Jinxiu Compound after two intensive days of exams.


    The moment she came to the apartment, she saw Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian sitting on the staircase.


    ¡°Why do you have your phone off? Me and Qianqian have been looking for you so we can go celebrate.¡± Ji Chengined with lips pursed.


    ¡°I forgot to turn it on.¡± Gu Weiwei said as they went upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s do the celebration here, I am home alone.¡±


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s do it at your apartment today and then we can do the celebration tomorrow, at the ce I booked.¡±


    Ji Cheng started to sniff and touch things the moment she entered the apartment.


    ¡°Can you stop acting like a dog?¡± Luo Qianqian looked disdainful.


    ¡°I am trying to get the scent of my idol Shiyi!¡± Ji Cheng countered.


    Gu Weiwei poured them two drinks and said ruthlessly, ¡°Fu Shiyi has not been home for ages. And the apartment has been cleaned thoroughly. You must have only gotten the smell of antiseptic solution.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was a little handsome and probably had an okay personality, but nothing else about him was so fascinating.


    Ji Cheng slumped herself down into the sofa. ¡°Weiwei, when is the Long Wind starting?¡±


    ¡°Next Wednesday, I am heading off for the Movie Town next Monday, so I won¡¯t stay here for very long.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡± Ji Cheng asked pitifully.


    They had just finished the exams and now they could go out to have fun, but she was going to film in a movie instead.


    ¡°Not sure, maybe two months. If it goes slowly, maybe three or four months.¡±


    An outstanding movie required trimming, so the film cycle was never a certain thing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to y with us.¡± Luo Qianqian sounded disappointed.


    ¡°You cane and see me at the site... and, you can see your idol.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Ji Cheng¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard the news.


    ¡°I am going, definitely.¡±


    ¡°You are going to see Shiyi instead, right?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    Gu Weiwei asked the servant to prepare the dinner, then they finished the food and went to have fun in Fu Shiyi¡¯s training room for hours.


    Then they went to the cinema to watch some movies for the entire night and did not fall asleep until dawn.


    It was four pm when Ji Cheng woke the other two up.


    ¡°Get up now, I have booked dinner at seven pm, some great French chef is there. We must not bete.¡±


    Luo Qianqian checked the time and said, ¡°I need to get dressed at home, but we don¡¯t have time for that.¡±


    ¡°You are as thin as me, you can wear my clothes.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she pulled open the wardrobe and asked them to pick anything they wanted.


    When they saw the wardrobe full of thetest fashionable dresses, they became so excited.


    ¡°Weiwei, you have so many dresses, why are you always wearing cheap stuff to school every day?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by cheap stuff? I bought them at the supermarket.¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Butpared to this wardrobe of famous-branded dresses, the ones she bought were truly cheap.


    Soon she got dressed as well, whilst Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian kept changing their dresses, hoping that they could have all of those dresses.


    Since they are going to a fancy French restaurant, they decided to wear a slightly formal dress.


    Gu Weiwei found the key from the study and drove them to their destination.


    Ji Cheng said with admiration at the sight of her proficient driving skills.


    ¡°Goddess, I wish you were a guy!¡±


    She was a girl who could fight and drive in such a cool way.


    She wished that she could marry her.


    ¡°Stop thinking about that, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    They three had just arrived at the restaurant and went up to their reserved seats, when they saw a well-dressed Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Zitinge into their sight.

 Chapter 142 - What A Hypocritical Person

    Chapter 142: What A Hypocritical Person


    Dressed in a light purple evening gown and wearing exquisite makeup, Li Xing¡¯er looked gentle and pure. She was indeed ady from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Weiwei, I kept calling you, I thought you had forgotten about Grandpa Wei!¡±


    Wei Ziting had not recognized Mu Weiwei until Li Xing¡¯er spoke but Mu Weiwei looked far away from the imprudent girl from his memories.


    She looked prettier and more elegant than before.


    ¡°Weiwei, long time no see, has Ziqi talked with you recently?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned speechlessly, and then she realized that it was Grandpa Wei¡¯s birthday; the capital city was so big with so many restaurants, yet they still ran into each other.


    Li Xing¡¯erughed happily, ¡°Come and sit with us?¡±


    ¡°I am not here for the birthday banquet.¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Li Xing¡¯er pursed her lips with a dim expression and said sadly, ¡°You still hate me for me being with Brother Ziting.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Wei Ziting swept Li Xing¡¯er into his arms and said with a sunken face, ¡°I insisted on breaking off the engagement, don¡¯t embarrass Xing¡¯er if you want revenge.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed coldly. As long as she was in front of Wei Ziting and the Wei Family, Li Xing¡¯er would always be gentle and kind like a young and innocent girl, so that Mu Weiwei could look impolite and crass inparison.


    ¡°Then move away and let us pass. I have no interest in your banquet.¡±


    Although she was totally disgusted, Ji Cheng had made an effort to book a table so she must eat the meal with her.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are here already, what about greeting Grandpa Wei. He has been thinking about you a lot.¡± Li Xing¡¯er smiled politely and said sincerely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Ji Cheng, she had lost interest in eating here.


    ¡°My grandpa has treated you so well, what is so difficult in wishing him a happy birthday?¡± Wei Ziting red at her unhappily.


    Grandpa had always regarded Mu Weiwei as a granddaughter, and Xing¡¯er had tried to make grandpa happy by letting her pass on the birthday wishes, she looked so polite when doing it.


    Gu Weiwei said coldly, ¡°So my Zhou Meiqin, who my mother regarded as a sister, still came and upied my family!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er suddenly burst into tears which caused Wei Ziting to feel concerned.


    ¡°Since you are not here for the birthday party, leave now and make sure my grandpa doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Ji Cheng understood more or less what was going. She took hold of Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°What a hypocritical girl! I am so disgusted by them! Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Seeing the three of them leaving, Li Xing¡¯er said to Wei Ziting, with a gentle voice, ¡°Brother Ziting, what about doing the engagement a bitter?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we already agree about it?¡± Wei Ziting took hold of her hands in concern and said with a low whisper, ¡°Mom and dad got married and Weiwei left home because she could not stand it. If we get engaged, I am afraid that she will be even sadder...¡± Li Xing¡¯er said and forced some tears out.


    It made her look so lovely and in need of care.


    Wei Ziting sighed and swept her into his arms.


    ¡°You have always cared about her but she still regards you as nothing.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled with forced misery on her face. ¡°We grew up together, and now that Aunt Mu is no longer here anymore, we should care more about her.¡±


    Wei Ziting thought for a while and said helplessly, ¡°Alright then, but don¡¯t let me wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ziting, you are the best.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with a mild voice.


    She needed a proposal that didn¡¯t just happen at a birthday banquet... She wanted a proposal after she was crowned with the Best Actress title at the Golden Phoenix Awards.

 Chapter 143 - Ling Yans Interview

    <h4>Chapter 143: Ling Yan¡¯s Interview</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since they did not want to share the same restaurant with Li Xing¡¯er, they went to a private-house restaurant instead.


    It might not be as fancy as the French restaurant, yet the room was still quiet and elegant and the food was also exquisite and tasty.


    ¡°For our graduation and for Weiwei¡¯s movie, let¡¯s drink the!¡± Ji Cheng suggested as she looked at them.


    ¡°It is totally worth the celebration, let¡¯s drink!¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    ¡°I am driving!¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°We can ask a driver to take us home.¡±Ji Cheng said as she ordered two bottles of foreign alcohol.


    Luo Qianqian looked at Gu Weiwei and tried to console her, fearing that she was still hung upon Wei Ziting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about Wei Ziting, Uncle Fu is a hundred times better than Wei Ziting!¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred times, ten thousand times better, and a hundred million times better!¡± Ji Cheng stressed.


    The difference between Wei Ziting and Fu Hanzheng was totally huge.


    Gu Weiweiughed seeing that the two of them were consoling her.


    ¡°Do you think I will be sad over that kind of man?¡±


    Ji Cheng opened the wine and poured each of them a ss, she stuck out her tongue after one sip.


    ¡°It tastes bad.¡±


    ¡°Why did you order Vodka when you have never tried any?¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Ji Cheng stuffed some food I¡¯m her mouth and raised her ss. ¡°Come on, for our graduation!¡±


    The three of them clinked their sses and forgot about the bad experience at the French restaurant. Then they started to share their summer ns.


    Gu Weiwei was listening to them talking andpared to the colorful summer holiday they were going to experience, she was going to spend her summer holidays at the film site.


    Also, she had to face Li Xing¡¯er, it was going to be a terrible summer holiday.


    ¡°Oh yes, we need to congratte our goddess getting the role of Tang Shaoqi of the Long Wind!¡± Ji Cheng once again drank one more ss excitedly, looking quite happy.


    Luo Qianqian said, ¡°Li Xing¡¯er is the leading role, try your best to bring her down!¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with a light smile, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Although many fans for the Long Wind novel did not like Tang Shaoqi, it was different for her; if she could y the role well, she could attract fans.


    They were just talking happily when Ji Cheng¡¯s phone received a text. She hopped up excitedly after reading it.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, the goddess has an interview.¡± She said as she started to grope for the remote control of the TV and switched the channel to an international interview.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands shivered at the sight of the scene on the TV and she looked lethal and cold.


    It was Ling Yan¡¯s interview.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were both very excited, and they were staring at the interview on the TV without moving their eyes.


    Ji Cheng looked at the lethal yet calm looking Gu Weiwei and exined excitedly, ¡°Goddess, do you know Ling Yan¡¯s movie Dream of a Long Life? You must watch it if you haven¡¯t! I¡¯ve watched it numerous times!¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan only made one movie, yet she gained numerous international awards with Dream of a Long Life, and created the legend of the box office billions.¡±


    A long whileter.


    Gu Weiwei said coldly, ¡°I do.¡±


    Of course she knew Dream of a Long Life. No one knew about Dream of a Long Life better than she did.


    It was a project she had spent three, four years upon, just to realize Ling Yan¡¯s dream.

 Chapter 144 - Not for Her Sake

    <h4>Chapter 144: Not for Her Sake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On TV, Ling Yan was being interviewed at the mansion of the Gu Family, in the room she used to live.


    Gu Siting had allowed her to move into the Gu Family and to stay in her room...


    Seeing the familiar room on TV, Gu Weiwei felt that she was being stabbed by a thorn.


    She lifted her ss and drank the spirit, only then did she feel morefortable.


    The hostess continued to ask her questions, ¡°Ling Yan, you have been bothered by a heart disease for years and now the surgery has turned out to be sessful, you can now live a normal life. How do you feel about it?¡±


    Dressed in baggy pajamas, Ling Yan smiled softly.


    ¡°I feel that life is precious and we must cherish what we have right now.¡±


    The hostess continued. ¡°Your blood type is Bombay and it is such a miracle that someone in this world is able to transnt their heart to you. What would you like to say to that kind-hearted angel?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened. After a long moment of silence, she said with a smile, ¡°I will live for her sake.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed coldly. For her sake?


    She did not need her concern!


    She drank some more alcohol to press down the distressing pain surging to the top of her heart.


    After she was reborn, she often had a dream about her lying on a cold operation and her heart being dug out.


    No one wanted to save her no matter how much she asked for help.


    And Ling Yan, on the other hand, moved into the Gu Family and into her room.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were watching the interview concentratedly, so they did not notice the strange look on her face.


    When the hostess heard the reply, she said with a gentle voice too, ¡°I think that she also expects that you can live on for her sake too. Do you n to make a movie after you recover? Everyone looks forward to seeing your new work.¡±


    Ling Yan took a look out of the window helplessly and said, with a smile, ¡°I will try my best to recover as soon as possible, but I am not sure when that will be. There is someone who will not allow me to go outside before I fully recover.¡±


    The camera went to the window and caught Gu Siting, who was talking with someone on thewn, at a distance. Dressed in a navy outfit, he looked so dazzling that he was just like royalty.


    Ji Cheng gasped. ¡°That man is way too good-looking, almost as good-looking as Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was lethal and noble, intimidating and powerful.


    But this man was mild, extremely elegant and handsome.


    Although the camera was on Gu Siting for just a few seconds, Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart seemed to have been crushed by something.


    Nothing had changed at the Gu Family, except that she was no longer there anymore.


    No one knew that she had died, and no one knew that Ling Yan had taken her heart. No one even knew how she died.


    Having finished the interview, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian turned to Gu Weiwei and found her looking scarily pale... and the bottle of spirit next to her was almost empty.


    ¡°Weiwei, how much have you drunk?¡± Luo Qianqian grabbed the ss from her hands and asked worriedly.


    Gu Weiwei let out a long sigh as she leaned against the back of the chair and then suddenly got up.


    ¡°I want to go home...¡±


    However, she was not able to move after drinking half a bottle of Vodka. She staggered the moment she stood up.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian supported her instantly. ¡°Why did you drink so much? You just told us not to drink that much...¡±


    They helped her to sit down and Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang on the table.


    Luo Qianqian picked it up and saw that it was from Fu Hanzheng. She took a look at the girl who could not move, took a deep breath and answered the call.


    ¡°Fu... Mr. Fu, Weiwei, Ji Cheng and I, are out for dinner and she seems to have drunk way too much...¡±


    The man on the other side of the phone stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Give me the address.¡±


    Luo Qianqian had just finished telling him the address when the phone was hung up.

 Chapter 145 - Breakup!

    <h4>Chapter 145: Breakup!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Almost half an hourter, Fu Hanzheng came rushing into the restaurant and frowned as he saw the girl who was totally drunk and leaning against Ji Cheng¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Why did she drink so much?¡±


    She never drank any spirits so why was she so drunk, when the other two were totally sober?


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian exchanged a look and said worriedly, ¡°We are just here for a graduation celebration but we ran into Weiwei¡¯s ex fianc¨¦. Then she started to drink after we came here for food.¡±


    They just could not think of any other reason apart from this one.


    She had been doing well the day before but today, they had ran into Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er.


    They were, after all, childhood friends and she might be very upset that her fianc¨¦ was stolen away, even if she did not say it to them


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. Then he took off his coat and wrapped her up in it, he then picked her up and left the room.


    Fu Shiqin helped to bring down her phone and handbag, and rushed out in front to open the door of the car.


    ¡°She has just finished the exams and she is like a horse let off its reins.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng went into the car and urged him coldly.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    He had just got off the ne and called her to see if she had already fallen asleep, but what he found was that she had gotten herself so drunk because of her ex fianc¨¦.


    Gu Weiwei did not know where she was. As she leaned herself against Fu Hanzheng, she fell asleep.


    Fu Hanzheng, however, looked at the urgent files Fu Shiqin had just given to him whilst holding onto the drunk Gu Weiwei next to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a project with the Wei Family?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was startled and said honestly, ¡°Yes, we will sign it next week.¡±


    ¡°Drop it.¡± Fu Hanzheng snapped.


    ¡°...¡±


    Startled for a moment, Fu Shiqin just thought of how Luo Qianqian had told them about Mu Weiwei running into her ex fianc¨¦ today and it seemed that the fianc¨¦ seemed toe from the Wei Family.


    ¡°You told me not to get personal emotion involved with work, and look at what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Sign it to Hongyuan instead.¡± Fu Hanzheng snapped.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed ¨C you dumb-headed king!


    That was a project that had been going on between the Wei Family and the Fu Family for a long time and the signing was just around the corner but he got jealous and lost the mood to sign it, and turned to Hongyuan which was the Wei Family¡¯s worst enemy instead.


    ¡°You have a problem with it?¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the man in front of him.


    Fu Shiqin said sarcastically, ¡°Anything that pleases you.¡±


    After all, the Wei Family¡¯spany and Hongyuan were almost equal in capabilities and it did not matter whichpany the Fu Family signed the project to.


    After all, the master of the Wei Family made his brother¡¯s girlfriend displeased, and when his brother¡¯s girlfriend was displeased, he would be displeased too.


    When his brother was displeased, he would not allow anyone else to be pleased.


    As the car drove into the garage of Jinxiu Compound, Fu Hanzheng had already read through the urgent files.


    Then he carried Gu Weiwei out of the car and all the way into the apartment and ced the girl down on the sofa.


    Gu Weiwei looked and caught a vague glimpse of Fu Hanzheng.


    She looked at him with narrowed eyes for a long time and pointed at him.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned as he saw her moving when he was on the phone.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    It seemed that she was not too drunk and could still recognize him.


    Gu Weiwei burped and pointed at the shadow in front of him and said loudly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I want to break up with you!¡±

 Chapter 146 - Breakup 2

    <h4>Chapter 146: Breakup 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng calmly finished the call and approached the sofa, looking down at this drunk girl from amanding view.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei looked up and said to him again, ¡°I want to break up with you!¡±


    ¡°What is the reason?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a deeper voice.


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself against the sofa, took hold of the pillow and mumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, I can¡¯t like you...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Why?¡±


    Could it have been because of the fianc¨¦ she ran into today, so that she felt drawn by an old me?


    Holding the pillow tightly in her arms, Gu Weiwei squinted.


    ¡°Because you are... Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    Having said that, she fell asleep with the pillow in her arms on the sofa.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother¡¯s face that was thunderous and went to hide himself inside his room, shivering from fear.


    Was Mu Weiwei just saying drunken words or spilling out the truth?


    How bold she was to have dumped his brother right in his face.


    He locked the door and reported the situation to the strategist Fu Shiyi.


    Standing in front of the sofa, Fu Hanzheng felt misery surging forward as he saw this drunk girl who had spilled out hurtful words and fallen asleep.


    He understood that these were not her drunken words, but the words she had not dared to tell him.


    Although she could be docile, deep within she had never epted him.


    And she had spilled the truth because she was influenced by alcohol.


    He let out a helpless sigh, he carried the girl back into her room. But he did not feel assured to let her sleep alone, so he brought the work he needed to deal with into the room as well.


    While he was taking care of the drunk Gu Weiwei, he was bending over the desk and working.


    Gu Weiwei was not having a good sleep because she had run into the nightmare that she could hardly get rid of.


    In the dream, she was lying in a cold surgery room, and Ji Fang and Ling Yan were opening her chest and taking out her heart.


    Scared, she curled herself into a ball and cold sweat trickled down her body, making her shiver.


    ¡°Help me...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng heard the voice and put down the files he was working on.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    What was this girl dreaming about, she had one hand over her heart.


    She was fully curled up and the sweat had wet her hair which was now tightly clinging to her cheeks.


    ¡°...It is so painful, so painful, help me!¡± Gu Weiwei was shivering, begging for help between whimpers.


    Fu Hanzheng had thought that she was having a problem with her heart, so he picked her up and was about to take her to the hospital.


    However, when he had just picked her up, she gripped onto his arm.


    She acted as if she were a girl who was about to drown and had found some floating wood to hold onto, she managed to calm down.


    Seeing that she was feeling better, Fu Hanzheng realized that she had just had a nightmare and gave up on the idea of taking her to the hospital.


    He took a look at the files in a pile on the bedside cab and then at the arm to which she was holding onto tightly, he decided to give up on his work.


    Then, he wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead, and kissed her forehead softly.


    He covered her with a nket and allowed her to fall asleep, curled up inside his arms.


    However, he then thought of the daring words she had said earlier on and started to think deeply.


    He had always had sharp senses towards people and he could tell what a person was like very easily. However he realised that he had never been able to see through her.


    He had thought that after such a long time, she could have more or less started to like him even though he had forced her into a rtionship.


    But it seemed that things were not what he had expected ¨C she had way too many hidden thoughts going on in her mind.

 Chapter 147 - Breakup 3

    <h4>Chapter 147: Breakup 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The consequences of a hangover was that she did not wake up until the afternoon and her head felt like it was exploding.


    She tossed around and felt something hard digging into her.


    She felt for what it was and discovered that it was a luxurious cufflink from the sleeve of a dress shirt and it seemed to belong to Fu Hanzheng.


    But what was his button doing in her bed?


    Could it have been because she was so drunk that she went through his things?


    Gu Weiwei scratched her head and remembered that she went out to celebrate with Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    Then she ran into Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er and then she went to the restaurant.


    When she thought of the restaurant, she thought of the interview she had watched the night before. Dimness dominated her eyes.


    She had not been calm enough. She lost control when she saw them on TV so what was she going to do if they met in real life in the future?


    She looked at the phone next to her and Ling Yan¡¯s name had apparently be the hottest search on all the websites.


    Some posts were about her return to the screen and more were about her rtionship with Gu Siting.


    Many fans thought that since she had moved into the Gu Family, then it meant that she was definitely going to be Mrs. Gu in the future.


    She took a deep breath and shut off all the entertainment news.


    She was about to put down her phone when her agent Jolin called.


    ¡°Weiwei, I just booked the ne tickets on Monday, we need to get to know the environment better so we need to be there one day ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei massaged her temples.


    ¡°You better get ready for the film site. It is very dry and the site is not in the city, so buying things is not that easy. Just try to get as many things ready as possible, if you can.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°Okay, I will do that over these next two days.¡± Gu Weiwei ended the call and went to wash herself in the bathroom.


    When the servant heard her rising, she carried the lunch into the dining room and boiled one bowl of soup for a hangover.


    She finished the lunch alone and started to make a list of the things she had to bring with her.


    Then she went to the supermarket to do some shopping in the afternoon. She bought some daily things like coffee and tea as well as tworge suitcases so that she could carry whatever she needed to bring with her for the filming.


    It had already turned dark when she finished shopping, and then she spent thest half of the day packing one of her suitcases. At this hour, the phone that was being charged, rang.


    She pulled out the charger and asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Seems that you are not so badly treated.¡±


    ¡°Badly treated?¡± Gu Weiwei poured a cup of water, took a sip of it and said, ¡°Only I treat others badly, it doesn¡¯t happen the other way around!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did treat my brother badly.¡± Fu Shiyi felt much sympathy towards his brother, who had been suffering a great deal in this rtionship.


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Gu Weiwei was confused.


    Fu Shiyi was confused too, so he asked in a testing tone.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t remember how you came homest night, after you got drunk?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ji Cheng apany me back home?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Shiyi sighed and said straightforwardly, ¡°My brother picked you up and drove you home.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei became lost for words.


    Wasn¡¯t Fu Hanzheng in S Land?


    ¡°Fu Shiqin said that after my brother brought you home, you said that you wanted to break up with my brother. You remember none of that?¡± Fu Shiyi felt concerned for his brother, so he asked her in an interrogating tone.


    ¡°...¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei was able to understand what was going on, she heard the door of the apartment being opened.


    She looked into the direction of the door and saw a noble-looking man pushing the door open, he entered with a pile of files, walking in front of Xu Qian and Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Hanzheng looked a bit cold when he saw her face. He removed his coat and ced it on the sofa.


    ¡°Not drunk now?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡± Gu Weiwei let out a dryugh.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down and crossed his long legs.


    ¡°Did you mean what you said about breaking upst night?¡±

 Chapter 148 - Inside His Hand

    <h4>Chapter 148: Inside His Hand</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi ended the call when he heard the voice from the other side of the phone.


    Gu Weiwei drank a mouthful of water and nodded with a determined look.


    ¡°Yes, that is the truth.¡±


    Fu Shiqin who had just put down the files and heard her words, almost burst into tears.


    Because of her breakup with his brother, they had a very hard day in the meetings.


    And he had thought that if she then exined it to him clearly enough, they would have a pleasant day the next morning, but she did want to break up with him.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes sank but he still looked calm.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like our current situation, then we can change it to another kind of rtionship.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt that something bad was about to happen. ¡°Another kind of rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Lovers.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled. What was the difference?


    ¡°Or we can say ¨C a friendship with benefits. If you don¡¯t obey me, Shiyi Culture will keep you behind the scenes and you will have no resources in Hua Land.¡± Fu Hanzheng said formally.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. He was threatening her.


    He could help her to have a very smooth life in Hua Land, but he could still make sure she had nowhere to go with just one order.


    She could not fall for him, but she could not run away from him either.


    She had been thinking that if she could be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman, she could achieve her purpose very quickly.


    But that was like making a deal with a tiger and she might be seen through before she reached the end goal.


    So she had to carefully obey him and stop herself from falling for him... but at the same time, she was also using the Fu Family to find a position in Hua Land and take revenge for herself by bringing down Ling Yan.


    Fu Shiqin was very confused. Why did he not notice that his noble brother could be so shameless?


    Seeing the girl still struggling with difficulty, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you still want to break up with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei instantly shook her head and showed a ttering smile. ¡°No, no, I was just drunk...¡±


    He was a man that was not to be irritated.


    She could finish the n and leave this country after she hadpleted it.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled with satisfaction and looked at her as if she were just a pet who had thrown a temper. He did not really care when she mentioned that she wanted a breakup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about breakups. And you can¡¯t break up with me anyways.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei had no words to counter him.


    Fu Hanzheng took a paper bag thay Xu Qian had brought in and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Here is a present for you, open it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei approached and opened the paper bag and then the box inside.


    It was a pair of expensive and exquisite purple earrings made of crystal in the shape of Chinese wisteria. He must have had it custom-made.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei had a smile on her face but was cursing inwardly.


    She felt that she was like a high grade pet that was trapped by a demon, who was trying to turn her into someone he preferred before eating her up.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she did not truly like it, but just said that to appease him.


    ¡°What are we eating for tonight?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked sinister and said with a smile, ¡°Hotpot!¡±


    I could make your stomach suffer.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and objected. ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat hotpot, very spicy ones today!¡±


    Helpless, Fu Hanzheng stood up and went into the study.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went into the kitchen and brought out all kinds of chilli and made an extremely spicy hot pot.

 Chapter 149 - A Bed With Me

    <h4>Chapter 149: A Bed With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She and Fu Shiqin both loved spicy food, so the two of them had a very pleasant time eating their meals.


    Fu Hanzheng looked displeased. He kept washing off the food with water and gave up eating with them after a few bites. Then he went and continued with his work in the study.


    But soon afterwards she was punished, even though she had just taken her revenge.


    That hotpot did not torment Fu Hanzheng, but instead Gu Weiwei herself. She had a bad stomach ache because of the hotpot and the alcohol from the night before.


    She kept tossing back and forth, before getting up and searching for medicine for stomach aches.


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished his work when he saw her groping over the first aid kit. He came over to her.


    ¡°I reminded you not to eat hotpot today.¡±


    He had remembered how she had drunk alcohol the night before, so he objected to the idea of her eating hotpot today.


    But in order to take revenge on him, she forced the hotpot onto herself.


    However, she was now suffering from a stomach ache.


    Gu Weiwei was startled and turned towards him as she said resolutely, ¡°I had a good time too.¡±


    Having said this, she ate the medicine and went back to her bedroom to get some sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped her.


    ¡°Sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei shook her head constantly, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on anyone else¡¯s bed. I need to sleep in my own bedroom.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say that he was not going to do friends with benefits with her? So what did he mean by asking her to sleep with him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± Fu Hanzheng revealed her lies ruthlessly.


    ¡°Sometimes, I just can¡¯t. I will sleep in my own room.¡± Gu Weiwei said and went into the bedroom and locked herself inside.


    After washing himself and getting changed into pajamas, Fu Hanzheng did not go to his own room but knocked on her door instead.


    Gu Weiwei got up and asked discreetly as she opened the door, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I will stay with you instead.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and went into her room before she could react.


    If she did not want to go to his room, then he woulde to hers.


    Looking at this man who hadid himself down upon her bed, she asked him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said calmly as heid downfortably, ¡°If I was really up to something, you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist me.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Gu Weiweiid down next to him as if she were going into a deadly battle.


    Just as he said, if he truly wanted to do something to her, she would not be able to resist him at all.


    Fu Hanzheng turned on his side and asked with a low voice as he watched this girl who was trying to fall asleep.


    ¡°What did you dream ofst night?¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of the cufflink that she had picked up from the bed and asked, with eyes that were wide open, ¡°You were herest night?¡±


    ¡°You did not want me to leave.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips quivered.


    She would always keep having that nightmare of her past. After it yed out she would startle awake from the dream.


    But it seemed thatst night she did not dream, could it have been because of him?


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked again. She seemed to have had a bad dreamst night.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and had her back towards him and said, ¡°I dreamt that I was being hunted and that I almost died.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and said, ¡°You can sleep with me from today onwards.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shivering, Gu Weiwei felt her hair standing up.


    She took a silent deep breath and after a long time had passed, she decided to creep out of his arms thinking that he must have fallen asleep but the moment she moved, the arms on her waist tightened.


    ¡°Maybe we can do something else, if you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± The man¡¯s low and dangerous voice sounded by her ears.


    Gu Weiwei did not dare to move any more. She gritted her teeth in silence.


    Okay, she could deal with it... because in a couple of days time, she was leaving here for the film site.

 Chapter 150 - No Kisses?

    <h4>Chapter 150: No Kisses?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She had been drunkst night, so she had no idea that he was in her bed with her but now she clearly knew that Fu Hanzheng was in her bed and now she couldn¡¯t just simply fall asleep.


    She had her eyes closed throughout the entire night, but she got so worked up that she just could not go to sleep.


    Then dawn broke and she woke Fu Hanzheng up.


    ¡°Get up now, it is time for work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised the corners of his lips and slowly opened his eyes as the morning sun shone in through the window, making the entire room warm.


    The girl looked drowsy, but she had a pair of eyes that shone brighter than the sunlight.


    This was a morning view that made him feel amazingly fantastic.


    Therefore, Fu Hanzheng did not have the intention of rising from the bed and instead said with azy smile, ¡°My girl, I think you should give me a morning kiss.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip corners twitched.


    What she wanted was to give him a kick so that he could go to work and she could sleep.


    ¡°My breath stinks because I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Fu Hanzheng waited patiently.


    Seeing him having no intention of getting up just because he hadn¡¯t received a kiss, Gu Weiwei became very annoyed and irritated.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then I will kiss you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    After a sleepless night, Gu Weiwei was very annoyed, especially when this man asked for kisses from her in the morning but what else could she do, if she could not break up with him.


    She moved her elbows and gave a small kiss upon that man¡¯s beautifully-shaped lips.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng reached out for her head.


    ¡°Get up now for breakfast.¡±


    Having said this, he finally got up to get changed.


    Gu Weiwei threw herself down into the bed and punched the bed to vent out her displeasure.


    After a very long time, she got up, with dark-circles under her eyes, for breakfast.


    The hotpot yesterday made her stomach suffer way too much, so she finished the entire bowl of vegetable porridge served by the servant.


    After breakfast, she went back to sleep before Fu Hanzheng went out.


    Without Fu Hanzheng next to her, she quickly went to bed and slept all the way into the afternoon.


    After obtaining much sleep, she stretched out her four limbs and got up, humming joyfully as she went into the living room with some snacks and scripts, getting ready for the filming.


    She had just taken a hold of a cookie and opened the script to read her notes when the door of the study opened suddenly.


    She looked up and found that Fu Hanzheng, who should be working at thepany, came out of the study with business casual clothes on him.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei dropped the cookies. ¡°What are you doing here at home?¡±


    ¡°I came home after a meeting. I will spend the day with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. She truly did not need hispanionship at all!


    She had been living a very happy life alone when he had not been home for the past month.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, read after eating some food.¡± Fu Hanzheng pulled away the script from her hands.


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei put down the cookies and chips and went with him into the dining room.


    The lunch was very well prepared for the state of her stomach.


    ¡°You must have lots of stuff to deal with after being away for so long. You don¡¯t have to stay at home with me.¡±


    ¡°There are always a lot of things to do but keeping youpany right now is even more important.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and served her a bowl of soup.


    There were indeed lots of business affairs toplete, but after travelling between the capital and S Land in the past month, they had barely been able to meet, let alone going on a date.


    Now he had finished his business affairs and returned home, she was going to be away for a couple of months for the film shoot.


    Therefore, spending time with her right now was more important than working at thepany.

 Chapter 151 - Mrs. Fu Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 151: Mrs. Fu Was Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Fu Hanzheng did not go to thepany, he still had many things to work on at home.


    Since Gu Weiwei was reading the script in the living room, he also moved his work into the living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, he was reading the files and every now and again, he nced at the girl who was deeply concentrated on reading the script.


    Although they were focusing upon their own work, they did not find it awkward at all. It was not a date for a couple, practically speaking.


    After going through some lines from the scenes, Gu Weiwei got up and sat down after pouring herself a ss of water. Then she nced at Fu Hanzheng and their eyes met each other¡¯s.


    Fu Hanzheng continued to read the files and asked indifferently, ¡°You drank so much the other day because you ran into Wei Ziting?¡±


    Startled for a few seconds, Gu Weiwei took a sip of water from the ss.


    ¡°Of course not, I drank too much because I finished school!¡±


    ¡°But neither of them was drunk, only you were.¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I was upset because Wei Ziting is getting engaged with Li Xing¡¯er!¡±


    Gu Weiwei understood that if she did not give him a proper exnation, he would keep asking her about it but she could not possibly tell him that she was upset because of the Gu Family, so she had to use Wei Ziting as a shield.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and said unkindly, ¡°You courted Qin Lv and now you have lingering feelings over your ex fianc¨¦. What have you picked up at such a young age?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at this jealous man and directly countered.


    ¡°Then what is so good about you when you force me to marry you when I am still young?!¡±


    He was so rude to say that she was young and picked up bad habits, yet he himself had tried to take her when he was an old uncle!


    Fu Hanzheng signed the paper and said, ¡°They don¡¯t like you as I do.¡±


    Wei Ziting should be d that he was not courting her but was engaged to someone else.


    Otherwise the Wei Family would lose more than one project with Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Gu Weiwei put down the pen and snorted. ¡°Do you know that you are actually taking advantage of a nice girl?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng folded the files and said to her, as he looked her in the eyes, ¡°If I am taking advantage of you, then you would not be talking with me in this way.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave up and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I don¡¯t have anything more to say to you!¡±


    One order from him could decide her life and death and what more could she do apart from pleasing him?


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°Get changed, let¡¯s go and get some afternoon tea.¡±


    ¡°I am not going.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head resolutely.


    His face could draw attention wherever he went, and if she did go and have afternoon tea with him, it would be in the headlines when the filming started.


    Fu Hanzheng was about to say something when the doorbell of the apartment rang.


    He went to answer the door when Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Hanzheng, Shiqin says that you are at home, so Ruya and I have brought something here for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had just opened the door when Gu Weiwei who had been sitting there a minute ago, was gone already.


    He only saw her after he followed her into the room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am not meeting your mother. She hates me!¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Because of what Mu Weiwei had done in the Fu Family, Mrs. Fu did not like her very much.


    If she knew that they were living together, then she would be very frightened and startled.


    Meeting her would cause them both trouble, so she decided to dodge them.


    ¡°You will have to meet her sooner orter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished speaking, when Mrs. Fu and Meng Ruya walked into the apartment.

 Chapter 152 - Babe?

    <h4>Chapter 152: Babe?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°But not now, we will meet when the timees, get out of here now.¡±


    She had been dealing with quite a lot of issues these days, and if Mrs. Fu and Meng Ruya knew about their rtionship... MrsFu would try all she could to tear them apart, and Meng Ruya, who had always disliked her, would spare no effort to deal with her too.


    She really wished to spend the remaining few days in peace before heading out for the shooting site.


    Displeased, Fu Hanzheng closed the bedroom door and went into the living room alone.


    Mrs. Fu came into the living room and asked when she heard the voice, ¡°Who are you talking to, Hanzheng?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯sid-back expression instantly turned cold and distant.


    ¡°I was making a phone call.¡±


    Mrs. Fu brought out the fruits and cakes and put them on the table and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Shiqin said that you were not at thepany today, so Ruya and I decided to visit you because we happened to be in the neighbourhood.¡±


    Her eldest son who had never missed work, had decided to rest at home instead. That was unexpected.


    Shiqin said that he was spending time with his girlfriend, but no one told her whom Fu Hanzheng was dating.


    She had asked her servant Aunt Wang numerous times, but the servant did not tell her anything, not surprising, considering that Fu Hanzheng had told her not to spill a word.


    That was why she decided toe and check who on earth the girl was.


    Meng Ruya was also being very attentive.


    She had not got any information about this woman, so she had persuaded Mrs. Fu toe and check it up.


    They did hear a woman talking the moment they entered the apartment.


    She looked at the door Fu Hanzheng had just closed and understood that the woman must be inside that room.


    Mrs. Fu also took a look at the door and said, ¡°Shiqin says that you dropped your work to keep your girlfriendpany, where is your girlfriend?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was about to speak when a text arrived on the phone on the table ¨C Say nothing!


    Mrs. Fu and Meng Ruya nced at the text on the phone, looking surprised.


    It was not about the message of the text, but about the messager¡¯s ID ¨C Fu Hanzheng had made the contact name ¡®Babe¡¯.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment. She knew clearly how cold and distant her son could be when facing others.


    He had always been distant towards her and his own father too.


    But a man like this would make such an incrediblebel for that contact?


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the text and said calmly, ¡°She is not here.¡±


    Immediately, Mrs. Fu was no longer able to ept the special treatment her son gave to that woman.


    ¡°You are so busy at thepany and yet she still wants you to stay and keep herpany at home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that his mother showed displeasure towards his girlfriend so he frowned.


    ¡°I volunteered to stay at home and keep herpany here.¡±


    Maybe she was right about not meeting his mother right now.


    His mother did not like her, and if she knew that they were together, then there would be all sorts of trouble arising.


    Especially when they were not in a steady rtionship and so any trouble might make the things worse.


    Hearing this, Meng Ruya gritted her teeth.


    Damned woman! What did she do for him to defend her in this way!


    ¡°Ruya, didn¡¯t you want to visit the bathroom?¡± Mrs. Fu looked at the bedroom with it¡¯s closed door and gestured with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Ruya put down her bag and left the living room.


    When she passed Gu Weiwei¡¯s bedroom, she pretended that she thought it was a bathroom and pushed the door open.

 Chapter 153 - Not for the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 153: Not for the Fu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meng Ruya had thought that as long as she opened the door, she could see the woman hidden inside.


    But there was nobody in there.


    Inside the room the bed and the nkets were obviously used and judging from the style, by a woman. There were also women¡¯s cosmetics and skin care on the dressing table.


    Damn that woman, is she living here?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at Meng Ruya coldly, sounding very lethal.


    ¡°I thought... it was the bathroom.¡±


    Shivering in fright, Meng Ruya had intended to dig deeper but did not dare to be over the top in front of Fu Hanzheng, so she had to close the door and give up.


    Fu Hanzheng was smart enough to tell what his mother and Meng Ruya were up to.


    Displeased, he leafed through the files in his hands and said in an icy tone, ¡°If there is nothing else, you should leave. I have tons of things to do.¡±


    Mrs. Fu understood that they had irritated him. He might be her son, but he could be so angry that he did not care if she was his mother.


    So she threw a look at Meng Ruya and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Then we should leave now. Be sure toe home for dinner, you haven¡¯t been back for almost two months.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly.


    Mrs. Fu and Meng Ruya both suspected that the woman was inside the apartment, but with Fu Hanzheng there, they simply couldn¡¯t do anything more.


    After they walked out of the apartment, Mrs. Fu asked, ¡°I heard a voiceing out of the room, but you didn¡¯t see anyone in there?¡±


    Meng Ruya shook her head. ¡°No one was there, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Mrs. Fu asked further.


    Meng Ruya looked at Mrs. Fu with disappointment. ¡°There are many things inside the room that are for a woman, and... she seems to be living with President Fu in the apartment.¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s face turned dark when she heard these words.


    ¡°They have known each other for such a short time and now she has moved in with him! She can¡¯t be a girl from a proper family.¡±


    She just could not figure out why her son would turn down Meng Ruya, who was born into a good family and who was well-educated, and instead be taken in by a girl who was so vulgar.


    Meng Ruya sighed sadly, ¡°But, President Fu likes her...¡±


    Mu Weiwei had tried to approach him shamelessly, but now another woman had popped up and she herself, who had spent so many years next to him, hadn¡¯t even been spared a nce.


    Mrs. Fu angrily got into the car and snapped.


    ¡°A girl so vulgar like that will not be allowed to enter the family. He can have a rtionship with her, but he will never marry her.¡±


    No nobledy would move in with a man after knowing him for a brief period of time.


    The Mrs President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise was never going to be a woman who had a bad reputation.


    Seeing Mrs. Fu being so resolute, Meng Ruya looked slightly less angry.


    She had failed to drag that mystical woman out, so she had toe up with another way.


    ...


    After Fu Hanzheng saw off Mrs. Fu, he opened the door of Gu Weiwei¡¯s room.


    What he saw was hering out from under the bed, as she was doing so she banged her head.


    He pulled her up and massaged her head for her.


    ¡°Why were you hiding under the bed?¡±


    Gu Weiwei adjusted her hair and mumbled, ¡°I did not know someone was going to open the door so suddenly. If I had not been quick enough I would have been seen.¡±


    The moment she had heard the sound of footsteps, she had rolled under the bed, causing Meng Ruya to be unable to see her.


    But it seemed that Mrs. Fu and Meng Ruya were not here by ident.


    They were here to find out who was in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    However, what they would never expect was that it was the same Mu Weiwei who had been driven out by Fu Hanzheng before.

 Chapter 154 - Why Him?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Why Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As the two of them returned to the living room, Gu Weiwei had lost the mood to read the script.


    Fu Hanzheng also put down the work he had been doing for the time being and looked a little serious.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if others like you or not, as long as I like you, that is enough.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him. ¡°Your mother belongs to those others?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not exin anything more. No one would be able to stop him from marrying who he wanted to.


    Gu Weiwei suggested kindheartedly as she showed a ttering smile.


    ¡°President Fu, your mother truly likes Meng Ruya. She was born from a very good family and she is a good match for you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded slightly cold.


    ¡°So she is the best candidate for Mrs. Fu, and your parents like her too...¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder.


    ¡°We can be in a rtionship for the time being, but not marriage. The Fu Family will never want me to be their daughter-inw, I have no background...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was telling him the truth.


    The Ji Family had be quite dominant in A Land, and Fu Hanzheng would be a very good helper if she was out there dealing with Ling Yan and her family.


    But... this man was so dangerous that she could not hold onto him too tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to marry people to solidify the future of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted coldly.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei totally lost the words to counteract him.


    Yes, he did not need a woman from a strong background to help him in the business field.


    Because no one was a match against him.


    Fu Hanzheng was the king of Hua Land and no one had a higher position than the Fu Family.


    Also, this dominating man was never going to be coerced into doing anything at anyone¡¯s orders.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think about those things.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about those things, but I do.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled dryly and mumbled.


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hands to brush away the hair over her forehead and said with a low tone, ¡°What you need to think about is how you can fall for me as quickly as possible.¡±


    He knew pretty well that she was just his girlfriend in name only.


    Her heart was not with him.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s crystal clear eyes, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°The other night, you even said that you could not like me...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her head buzzing. What on earth did she say the other night?


    Could she have told him everything about the Gu Family?


    ¡°Because I am Fu Hanzheng, so you can¡¯t like me, why?¡± Fu Hanzheng prodded further.


    He had been thinking over this question for a very long time and still could not figure out a proper reason.


    ¡°Because... because you are President Fu, and you are not suited to be with an ordinary person like me.¡± Gu Weiwei exined dryly.


    Damn, she was never going to get drunk ever again.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m allowing you to make me yours.¡±


    As Gu Weiwei was in the middle of trying toe up with a response, her phone beeped. She read the message immediately.


    Master Shiyi: [When is your flight, let¡¯s go together?]


    Gu Weiwei nced at the message and replied: [I will be torn apart by your fans if I go with you.]


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were so crazy, and she was pretty aware of it.


    Master Shyi: [My brother can take good care of you.]


    Gu Weiwei texted on the sly when Fu Hanzheng was reading the files.


    [Your brother asks me to think about how I can fall for him. Is that because you never show him any love?]


    That might be why he asked her to fall for him and care about him.


    Two minutester, Master Shiyi replied.


    [Are you sure my brother is asking you to learn to fall for him, not to fall on top of him?]

 Chapter 155 - You Can Continue

    <h4>Chapter 155: You Can Continue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei typed one line back


    [Master Three, what if I tell your brother that he is not my type but you are, how does that sound?]


    Frightened, Fu Shiyi replied instantly.


    [...Please don¡¯t]


    [I won¡¯t go with you, and I will stop talking about how you can fall... on top of my brother.]


    If she really told his brother that, he would be killed in the worst way.


    Feeling slightly relieved, Gu Weiwei put down the phone and continued reading the script.


    However with Fu Hanzheng hanging around her, she found that the day dragged on and on.


    Luckily, Fu¡¯s Enterprise only allowed him to be at home for a day and the next day he had no choice but to go to thepany.


    What troubled her was that no matter what she said, he would alwayse in and share her bed with her. Every single night.


    As a result, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep for days in a row and could only make up for theck of sleep when he was at work.


    Finally, the day when she was leaving the capital, for the film site, arrived.


    Although she had not slept well for the entire night because of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s presence, she still got up when the rm rang in the morning.


    But Fu Hanzheng did not seem that happy.


    He gripped her waist and did not allow her to get up so quickly.


    ¡°Are you so happy that you are leaving today?¡±


    He had been quite displeased these past two days as she was leaving so soon but she seemed to be very happy that she was leaving.


    Gu Weiwei withdrew her joy and said with a sunken face, ¡°Of course not, I am not willing to leave either.¡±


    If he ever became displeased and cancelled her trip, then all would be ruined.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Fu Hanzheng said directly.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei felt her lips twitching and said patiently, ¡°But I already signed the contract and I like this film a lot.¡±


    She truly suspected that this man was mentally disturbed.


    When he was giving work to Fu Shiqin and his men, he was not like this, but was instead strict and lethal.


    However, when he was facing her, he was totally different.


    Silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng suddenly flipped Gu Weiwei so that she fell underneath him.


    ¡°Since you are going to be away for so long, how about I... get something good from my girlfriend ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°Aha?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyebrows raised.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head to kiss the rosy pink lips of the girl. The kiss that had been soft and small gradually went deeper as he twisted his tongue with hers.


    Gu Weiwei stiffened. But thinking that she was going to be away from him for months without restriction, she did not think that this kiss mattered that much.


    But as he kissed even deeper, she slightly pushed the man away from her in fear.


    ¡°Fu... oh...¡±


    He had kissed her many times before, but he always stopped at the right moment.


    But today, Fu Hanzheng did not stop even though she was pushing him away but continued to kiss her more passionately... Until Fu Shiqin called out to him several times outside the room and heard no response... and pushed open the door.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Then he saw his brother with the girl underneath him, kissing passionately.


    Startled for two seconds, he said, ¡°You can... continue.¡±


    Having said that, he mmed the door and dashed off.


    How annoying he must seem to them. His brother shared a bed with her and of course they were not just sleeping on the bed.


    He was going to be punished because he had interrupted his brother when he was in the middle of experiencing something good.

 Chapter 156 - The Long Wind Started

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Long Wind Started</h4>


    It was a moment of silent awkwardness.


    Fu Hanzheng got up calmly, went back to his own room to get changed, looking very pleased.


    Gu Weiwei got up and let out a helpless sigh. Then she picked up her phone that was ringing.


    ¡°Weiwei, the assistant and I are already here, don¡¯t miss the ne, we will pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will leave in half an hour.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call, freshened up and instead of dwelling further on what had just happened.


    At the breakfast table, she had no words to say to Fu Hanzheng.


    Due to the important meeting in the morning, Fu Hanzheng only saw her off at the underground parking lot instead of at the airport.


    ¡°Call when you arrive, or if you run into trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the most troublesome person of all?


    Fu Hanzheng closed the door and did not return back inside the apartment until the car disappeared from out of the parking lot.


    Without eating breakfast, he asked Fu Shiqin to go with him to work.


    At the beginning, Fu Shiqin was feeling happy because when Gu Weiwei was gone, his brother would not give him so much work to do just to keep herpany.


    But one day passed and he found that he was wrong because when she was gone, his brother once again became the cold-blooded workaholic machine.


    He not only worked overtime but also ordered his men to work overtime.


    So Gu Weiwei, who had just arrived at the film site, received a call from Fu Shiqin who called her and begged her to return home.


    When she was here, his brother might give him tons of work every now and then, but at least he was not this lethal when he made a tiny mistake.


    Hearing his babbling for a long time, Gu Weiwei ruthlessly turned his request down.


    ¡°Second Master, I have my own matters to deal with, good luck to you.¡±


    ording to what he said, his brother was like the King of Hell.


    Actually, she was also surprised that Fu Hanzheng, who had been so distant to everyone around... could be so exceptionally kind to her.


    She had just hung up when Jolin and a young girl arrived in front of her to pick her up from the airport.


    ¡°Weiwei, from today on, you will have an assistant called Xu Yin.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sister Wei.¡± The girl bowed to her politely.


    ¡°Just call me Weiwei.¡± Gu Weiwei corrected her.


    Although the assistants tended to call their bosses Sister something, she herself could not stand it when a girl who was older than her called her Sister.


    ¡°Okay, Weiwei.¡± Xu Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, move the luggage into the car.¡± Jolin urged with his sunsses on.


    Xu Yin failed to move the luggage.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Jolin who said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I am not out here to doborious work.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no choice but to move the luggage herself when he would do nothing about it..


    The three of them had just got into the car and were ready to go to the film site when hundreds of fan girls screamed and blocked their way.


    Seeing the boards and the posters those girls were holding, Gu Weiwei saw that it was covered with Fu Shiyi¡¯s name and photos.


    ¡°So Third Master is arriving here today too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is doing amercial somewhere else and will fly here directly afterwards.¡± Jolin was not surprised by this scene, so he waited patiently for the fans to leave.


    Sure enough, not long after, Fu Shiyi¡¯s car left and the parking lot suddenly fell into silence.

 Chapter 157 - Wrong about Face?

    <h4>Chapter 157: Wrong about Face?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since they were just newers, Gu Weiwei and the other two went to the hotel arranged by the film crew.


    Xu Yin and Gu Weiwei were unpacking whilst Jolin was telling them about the schedule.


    ¡°There is a dinner tonight for the crew, so we can get to know the major crew members.¡±


    ¡°There is an opening ceremony at nine tomorrow morning before the filming finally starts.¡±


    ¡°I will stay here for a little longer than twenty days and then I will leave to go home when the promotion starts.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei listened as she responded to him every now and then.


    She didn¡¯t know until recently that Jolin, who looked very unreliable, was actually one of the top agents of Shiyi Culture who worked only for two or three top artists.


    He looked quite weak, but he was actually very capable.


    ¡°Most importantly, Third Master is also part of the crew, but you better not go up to him or walk with him.¡±


    Assistant Xu was a bit confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Third Master was an artist from Shiyi Culture and they were in the same crew, what was wrong with them taking care of each other.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I get it, I will be careful.¡±


    ¡°Also, most of the supporting roles are experienced and prestigious actors, so you better not offend any of them. It would be best if you can leave a good impression on those senior actors, this can be a good chance for you.¡± Jolin stressed seriously.


    Those senior actors were all prestigious stars in the film industry who had had a very high reputation when they were younger, in turn this meant that they had a very widework.


    She had just entered the industry and it was going to be quite difficult for her, if she could leave a good impression on them ¨C they could probably rmend her to other directors.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei was bing more and more satisfied with this agent.


    Jolin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then rest for now, I can pick you up for dinnerter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and continued to unpack on her own.


    Assistant Xu was helping as she was asking, ¡°Weiwei, why does Jolin stop you from getting care from Third Master?¡±


    Almost all the female stars tried to be the rumored girlfriend of Third Master, but he even stopped her from getting close to him.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and exined.


    ¡°Third Master has so many rumored girlfriends and they are fighting against each other all the time. Also, I only became popr online because of Master Three, so it is not going to look good if I continue to stay close to him.¡±


    If the rumors kept circting, she would lose poprity. After all, she had just entered the industry.


    Xu nodded as if she understood something, as she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°But... can I get an autograph from Third Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two had just finished unpacking when Jolin came knocking at the door and reminded her to put on some makeup for dinner.


    She had thought that it was a simple dinner and did not realize how luxurious the dinner was until they came to the banquet hall.


    They had just sat down when Fu Shiyi, dressed in a patterned suit, came in.


    He came to Gu Weiwei¡¯s side and sat down next to her as he nced at the food on the table.


    ¡°Damn, Director Yi is known for being a stingy man, but now, he is spending so much money on the food.¡±


    Jolin frowned as he saw the man next to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Third Master can you move over?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with me sitting here? We are all friends.¡± Fu Shiyi removed his sunsses.


    ¡°Do you want to make Mu Weiwei your rumored girlfriend too? You are not of the same kind, don¡¯t ruin her future!¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°Howe we are not of the same kind?¡± Fu Shiyi red at Jolin.


    ¡°My artist is different from you. She became popr because of her ability, not her face.¡±Jolin warned seriously.


    Fu Shiyi crossed his legs and said straightforwardly, ¡°Getting popr because of your face is also an ability! Do you know how much hard work I do just to be this handsome?¡±

 Chapter 158 - Improper Video

    <h4>Chapter 158: Improper Video</h4>


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Jolin stood up speechlessly, ¡°Weiwei, exchange seats with me.¡±


    At the beginning, he had not intended to truly bring this artist up, because he knew that he had signed her for some other reason and he did not care much about it.


    But now, he truly nned to make her into a star and he was not going to allow this womanizer to do her any harm.


    Gu Weiwei obeyed his words and exchanged her seat with Jolin.


    Fu Shiyi nced at Jolin disdainfully.


    ¡°Stay away from me, I don¡¯t want anyone to think that we are in some kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I will never be in a rtionship with you, even if you are thest man in the world.¡± Jolin sounded even more disdainful.


    Helpless, Gu Weiwei held her forehead and wondered if it was really proper for them to talk about such a topic in public.


    Fu Shiyi got up and was ready to sit next to Gu Weiwei again when Jolin stopped him.


    ¡°Jolin, if you ever dare to stop me again, I will fire you!¡±


    ¡°If you badger my artist again, I will publicize those terrible videos of you!¡± Jolin gritted his teeth.


    Xu was Fu Shiyi¡¯s fan and she could only look on at them in disbelief after hearing what Jolin said.


    ¡°Terrible videos?¡±


    Could they have been in a rtionship before, was it for real?


    Not only did Xu think so, even Gu Weiwei looked at them with curiosity.


    ¡°What are you two staring at? Those are just pictures of me being dressed in a skirt after losing a bet.¡± Fu Shiyi exined instantly when he found that the two girls were suspecting the two of them previously being in a rtionship.


    He was a totally straight man who only liked big-breasted and long-legged women, not men!


    Gu Weiwei sized up Fu Shiyi and had an idea of the strange images she could create of Fu Shiyi in a skirt.


    But Fu Shiyi had always been considered to be a very good-looking, womanizing, man... and if such a picture or video appeared in public, he would lose his image.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi withdrawing, Jolin instantly warned him, ¡°We are here for work, don¡¯t pester my artist. Or I will publicize the videos of you in dresses! Be warned!¡±


    ¡°You... she got in because of me, okay!¡± Fu Shiyi got annoyed.


    He was justing over to tter his future sister-inw, what was this agent doing here?!


    ¡°Yes she did but now, she is my artist.¡± Jolin warned very seriously, not looking like how he normally did.


    ¡°You will not have her if I didn¡¯t support her before!¡± Fu Shiyi was not convinced.


    Jolin looked around as he gripped hold of this unreasonable man.


    ¡°Please, Third Master, don¡¯t mess around here. You have the Fu Family backing you up no matter how many mistakes you make here. But Mu Weiwei is different from you. She has to be discreet at every step, so please, leave us alone.¡±


    It seemed that he was not worried about his artist experiencing rumors, but was worried about this womanizer annoying his artist.


    ¡°I... she...¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at himself and then at Gu Weiwei.


    Of course they were different. She had his brother behind her back, and he did not!


    Sitting next to them, Gu Weiwei looked at the two of them countering each other.


    ¡°We are indeed different.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi had no words to counter this time.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi lost for words, Jolin let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I have the videos here, so don¡¯t start a rumor of being a couple with her!¡±


    ¡°Me, a rumored couple with her?!¡± Fu Shiyi was so annoyed that he almost burst into tears.


    She was his brother¡¯s woman! He would never dare to start circting rumors of being with her!


    He would be yed alive if he ever started such a rumor with her.

 Chapter 159 - Prevention

    <h4>Chapter 159: Prevention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Due to Jolin¡¯s prevention, Fu Shiyi failed to exchange a single word with Gu Weiwei.


    So he brought out his cell phone and texted her.


    [Sister-inw, Ick money so please loan me money.]


    Gu Weiwei nced at the man who was blinking at her.


    Instead of answering him out loud in front of Jolin, she replied on the phone.


    [Sorry, I am poor too.]


    What was wrong with him? How could he want money from her, when he could get amercial endorsement for tens of millions of yuan?


    [My brother has money, please ask him to loan me 500 million yuan.] Fu Shiyi was asking a great deal from his brother.


    Recently, he settled a contract with someone else regarding an international coboration project and needed an investment.


    But he had justpensated a great deal of money to the film with Hollywood because he had taken on Long Wind instead. Therefore, he had very little money left now.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him speechless ¨C he could loan money from his own brother, why is he asking her to do that?


    [You can turn to him yourself. He is your brother]


    Fu Shiyi looked at Gu Weiwei with a wronged look and replied.


    [I did, but he turned me down]


    In the eyes of the inhuman brother, only she was close enough to him, whilst he and Fu Shiqin were both outsiders.


    Gu Weiwei replied impatiently [Then there is nothing I can do].


    Seeing that he could not persuade her, Fu Shiyi suddenly said, ¡°Mu Weiwei, please look at my eyes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the attractive pair of eyes.


    Then that guy squeezed out two drops of tears and his lips twitched.


    One minuteter, Fu Shiyi sent another text.


    [There is! You can call my brother and say that you need 500 million yuan for shopping, then you can loan it to me after he gives it to you.]


    Having read the text, Gu Weiwei switched off her phone in front of his face.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Fu Shiyi was about to speak to her when Jolin red back at him, making him swallow down whatever he was about to say.


    He was just thinking about how he could tter her so that she would ask for money from his brother for his sake, when Yi An and the executive director arrived.


    Together with them came Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Ziting who drove her here, as well as President Cheng who was part of the delegation of investors for Tiansheng Enterprise.


    The executive director took a seat and nced at the luxurious dishes on the table. ¡°We have so much delicious food because of President Wei.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Xing¡¯er is in a movie for the first time and she is not very experienced, she has a lot to learn from Director Yi and Director Lee.¡± Wei Ziting said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, so it is President Wei who treats us to dinner tonight? No wonder every dish stinks.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted, when he failed to tter his sister-inw.


    Every dish stinks?


    The executive director nced at the man who was speaking and thought that the Fu Family stinked the most of all in the whole of Hua Land!


    What did it mean when this boy from the richest Fu Family said that the food stinks?


    Wei Ziting¡¯s smile stiffened. He remembered that there should have been a very important project between the Wei Family and Fu¡¯s Enterprise happening these days.


    Everything had gone smoothly when the Fu Family suddenly changed their mind and signed the contract with their opponent instead.


    President Cheng of Tiansheng smiled and said, ¡°We are allmon businessmen, not as prestigious as the Fu Family. It is such an honor that you can be the lead male role for this movie.¡±


    Everyone in Hua Land wished to establish a close rtionship with the Fu Family in some way, but Fu Hanzheng always maintained a cold face.


    And they were not qualified enough to have a meeting with him either, so they had to establish a friendship with Third Master instead, enhancing their opportunities of meeting the big man.


    However, Fu Shiyi totally ignored them. He was busy thinking about how he could make Gu Weiwei call his brother and ask him for the money he needed.

 Chapter 160 - Sister-in-laws Hands!

    <h4>Chapter 160: Sister-inw¡¯s Hands!</h4>


    Although it was a dinner for the film crew, yet Wei Ziting hired the best catering team in the Imperial Banquet for everyone.


    For one thing, he wanted to show off his ability, so that the directors could treat his girlfriend Li Xing¡¯er well.


    Secondly, he would very much like to pry directly from Fu Shiyi¡¯s mouth what had made Fu¡¯s Enterprise change their mind regarding the coboration, because they just could not figure out what they had done to offend Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so that they signed the contract with their opponent without giving them a reason.


    Executive director and President Cheng made a toast and Wei Ziting said in a casual tone, ¡°Third Master, we had a coboration with Fu¡¯s Enterprise, but Fu¡¯s Enterprise suddenly changed their mind and signed it with Hongyuan instead, I was wondering what was the reason...?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was just gnawing on some chicken drumsticks when he replied, ¡°Because... my brother was very displeased, so he signed it with Hongyuan instead.¡±


    You were Mu Weiwei¡¯s fianc¨¦ and because you ran into her she tried to get drunk and break up with his brother!


    When his sister-inw was not happy, his brother would not be happy either. When his brother was not happy, he would of course not allow them to be happy either.


    ¡°...Displeased?¡± Wei Ziting frowned and said in an amused tone, ¡°President Fu can¡¯t be such an impulsive man.¡±


    ¡°Well, his girlfriend tried to break up with him that day, so he was displeased and decided not to sign with you guys.¡± Fu Shiyi said and squinted at Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei almost choked when she heard him ¨C why was she involved?


    ¡°His girlfriend wanted to break up with him?¡± Wei Ziting was startled and said with a smile, ¡°That woman is so... dumb to break up with President Fu.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded. ¡°My brother proposed but she still turned him down. So dumb!¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. She had thought that without Fu Hanzheng around her, she could at least have a rxing time here with the film crew.


    But Fu Shiyi was around her and he was the most loyal servant of Fu Hanzheng.


    Hearing these words, Li Xing¡¯er asked curiously.


    ¡°Who is thedy then?¡±


    Every girl in Hua Land dreamt about marrying Fu Hanzheng who was from the highest noble family, but none of them ever got to see Fu Hanzheng.


    And now there was a woman who even wanted to break up with Fu Hanzheng!


    Gu Weiwei red at him and warned him with her eyes that if he ever continued, she would kill him.


    Fu Shiyi smiled mysteriously. ¡°That is a secret.¡±


    President Dong of Tiansheng had some drinks and kept ncing at Gu Weiwei. Seeing that Xu was gone, he moved seats and sat down next to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, it is so promising that you can star in Director Yi¡¯s movie at such a young age.¡± He said as he took out a business card and gave it to her.


    ¡°If Tiansheng is going to invest in some more movies, Miss. Mu is very wee to be part of it.¡±


    Of course, she would have to pay something back to them to be in their movie.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei said and turned him down.


    Seeing that she was not epting the card, President Cheng was about to grip her hand and stuff it into her hand.


    Seeing the scene, Jolin stood in front of Gu Weiwei and took it from her.


    ¡°President Cheng, thanks for your kindness, if the script is good, Weiwei will surely try the audition.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was so furious that he almost broke his chopsticks. This damned old fool dared to touch his sister-inw¡¯s hands, when no one else, including himself did not dare to do that at all!

 Chapter 161 - Damn You, Li Xinger!

    <h4>Chapter 161: Damn You, Li Xing¡¯er!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This was a normal thing that wasmonly seen in the entertainment industry


    Some film investors put out bait, trying to lure in actresses and some actors, so that they would coerce them into getting into bed with them.


    And at this very hour, someone hadid such eyes upon Mu Weiwei.


    Why would she ever have eyes upon such a greasy old dude when she even turned down his brother?


    Yi An never liked being at banquets, so when he saw this scene, he said, ¡°Mu Weiwei, it¡¯ste, just go back to the room and rest. The filming starts tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had wanted to stay on, so she greeted the other staff and returned to her room for rest.


    She had not had a single good night¡¯s sleep when Fu Hanzheng shared the bed with her the other night.


    And she only had a small nap on the ne, so now she was feeling very tired but instead of being able to rx she was forced to watch Li Xing¡¯er showing off her rtionship and was pestered by this old dude.


    Jolin saw her off to her room and said, ¡°You looked tired, sleep early. Xu wille and wake you up tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She went back into the room to put away her things on the bed, sorted out what she needed to use tomorrow, took a shower and was about to go to bed, when suddenly, someone was knocking at the door.


    She ignored the knocking as she felt very tired, but the knocking kept on pestering her.


    She wondered if it was the dumbheaded Fu Shiyi who kept on asking her for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s money when Jolin was gone.


    So she put on her dressing gown feeling annoyed and pulled the door open furiously.


    ¡°Honestly...¡±


    Before she finished the words, she found that it was not Fu Shiyi who was outside, but a drunk President Cheng of Tiansheng.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, there were many people at the table, but now... we can have a private meeting together.¡±


    Female stars tended to be arrogant when people were watching them.


    But privately, they would always keep the rich and the powerfulpany in bed.


    He had heard President Wang had grabbed hold of a very amazing girl and when he saw her today, she did look extraordinarily pretty.


    But Wang Weidong had a car ident and went into ICU before he was able to taste more of her, and he was still in aa.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face sunk. ¡°President Cheng, you havee to the wrong door.¡±


    She would have kicked him down the stairs, if he didn¡¯t happen to be the biggest investing representative of the Long Wind.


    But now, President Cheng was here for her and he looked very greedy and horny.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, you must think very carefully. President Wang is now seriously injured and he may not be able to wake up so quickly... but if youe to my bed, I can still make sure you have a smooth and promising future...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. Zhou Meiqin could not have told anyone about this affair, when she had her photos on the phone.


    So the only suspicious person must be Li Xing¡¯er... damn her!


    ¡°President Cheng, I am not patient enough to speak with you now, stay away or you will answer to the consequences!¡±


    President Cheng countered whilst being amused. ¡°Miss. Mu, if you let me in, you will not only go through this film shoot smoothly, but also be part of any other film Tiansheng invests in, in the future.¡±


    Standing at the doorstep, Gu Weiwei was thinking how she could punch him without affecting the crew.


    President Cheng soon changed his tone and threatened faintly, ¡°But if you keep turning me down, then I can remove you from the crew as easily as how Wang Weidong got you in.¡±


    What was this neer doing by turning him down at such a great opportunity?


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked cold, as a touch of lethality hovered over her face.

 Chapter 162 - Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 162: Loneliness</h4>


    President Cheng was startled by the look in her eyes but he quickly snorted.


    ¡°So you can sleep with Wang Weidong, but not with me?¡±


    He had never understood why Wang Weidong preferred those young and pretty neers but now he understood that young girls who looked tender and tough, were something that could not be found anywhere in other female stars.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the hand that was holding the knob and realized that he was definitely going to trying onto her tonight.


    ¡°President Cheng, it is not convenient to do this in my room, what about somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Great, anywhere will do...¡± Seeing her agreeing topromise, President Cheng could not help but throw himself upon her.


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Gu Weiwei reached out for his tie and said, ¡°Close your eyes, and I will lead you there.¡±


    The girl¡¯s soft voice made him melt.


    ¡°Of course, of course, I will keep my eyes closed.¡±


    With President Cheng¡¯s tie in her hands, Gu Weiwei led that man to another room.


    As soon as the door was opened, she pushed the man inside.


    ¡°President Cheng is very lonely and he needs someone to take care of him, you are the best.¡±


    ....


    Early in the morning, Wei Ziting was flying back to the capital.


    Li Xing¡¯er saw him off and tried to persuade him by saying gently, ¡°Brother Ziting, why not say goodbye to Weiwei before you go?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in meeting her.¡± Wei Ziting¡¯s face sank.


    Li Xing¡¯er pursed her lips and showed a concern and worried look.


    Seeing her hesitation, Wei Ziting took hold of her shoulders and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± Li Xing¡¯er let out a pretentious sigh of concern and said, ¡°Actually, I just hope that you can try to tell Weiwei not to do something bad. I heard from my assistant that she and President Cheng were togetherst night, and President Cheng is... well, you know.¡±


    Wei Ziting¡¯s face sunk even more.


    ¡°She is so shameless! She was with President Wang first but now she is with President Cheng! Why is she always involved with such terrible and filthy deals instead of being thedy of Longsheng Enterprise!¡±


    Luckily, he had broken off his engagement with her, otherwise he would have been betrayed by her so many times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such words about Weiwei, she must be angry with us so she doesn¡¯t want to go home. That is why she has to survive in this way.¡± Li Xing¡¯er tugged Wei Ziting as she said with a soft voice.


    ¡°She often listens to your words, please go and try to talk her out of doing this, and then she can go home if she wants to.¡±


    Seeing his gentle-looking and kind hearted girlfriend, Wei Ziting sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Why do you still care about her, when she wants to ruin herself?¡±


    ¡°After Aunt Mu passed away, she became a very different person after she woke up from the ident and learnt that my parents got married. She did not want toe home. If she continues to be like this, I am afraid that she would fall into the wrong path...¡± Li Xing¡¯er said as if she were truly concerned.


    Wei Ziting smiled after hearing her words. ¡°I am so lucky to have such a kind-hearted girlfriend like you!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er chuckled shyly and pressed the button on the elevator that led to Gu Weiwei¡¯s room.


    The couple had juste out of the elevator when they saw the crew members going into a room.


    Li Xing¡¯er soon became concerned. ¡°Maybe something has happened to Weiwei...¡±


    Having said this, she quickly caught up together with Wei Ziting.


    They two followed the crew to the room and Li Xing¡¯er squeezed herself in with a concerned look.


    ¡°Weiwei...¡±


    But the moment they entered the room, they were so dumbfounded by what was happening inside.

 Chapter 163 - He Touched My Chest

    <h4>Chapter 163: He Touched My Chest</h4>


    In the room, Fu Shiyi was sitting on the bed with a towel over him.


    He pointed at President Cheng who had been seriously beaten andined to the Director and executive director who hade in, in a hurry.


    ¡°You invited me to y in this movie, but before it even starts, this old dude has sneaked into my room...¡±


    Director Yi¡¯s lips twitched ¨C he invited himself to y this role, alright?


    ¡°I... did not mean to enter your room.¡± President Cheng¡¯s face was swelling up and he was babbling.


    Mu Weiwei had told him they were going to change to a different ce, so he allowed her to lead him into the room, which turned out to be Third Master¡¯s instead.


    ¡°Did not mean to enter my room?¡± Fu Shiyi became even more furious than before after seeing that he was still countering. ¡°You touched my chest and you said that you didn¡¯t mean to enter my room?¡± He said as he raised his arms so as to punch President Cheng.


    President Cheng shrinked back. One of his hands was suffering from a fracture and he had pain everywhere all over his body but they still did not release him.


    Fu Shiyi had punched him seriously, and when he got tired, he asked his agent and assistant to punch him too.


    Throughout the entire night, he suffered so terribly and he was even jerked awake by a basin of cold water when he passed out.


    ¡°...¡± Agent Luo Jiaming felt helpless ¨C couldn¡¯t he pay some attention to the way he talked?


    He was a man and he said that he had been touched on his chest. His angry image would ruin the perfect guy image he had established among the public.


    What was more, he had only been touched a little.


    And yet he had punched that guy, together with the agent and two assistants throughout the entire night.


    Honestly, if he were not from the Fu Family, he himself would have then been punched to death 800 times in the entertainment industry.


    It took Li Xing¡¯er a long time before she realized what had happened. So she asked, with a dryugh, ¡°How did President Cheng end up being...?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he originally there seeking for Mu Weiwei?


    How did he end up being with Fu Shiyi and getting punched to this degree?


    Her assistant had told herst night that she saw Mu Weiwei and President Cheng walking together but Mu Weiwei was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, contact thewyer and sue him for sexual harassment.¡± Fu Shiyi tightened the bathing robe and towel around him and announced his order.


    Luo Jiaming¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you... serious?¡±


    ¡°He touched my chest!¡± Fu Shiyi patted his chest and said seriously.


    ¡°...¡± Luo Jiaming felt so helpless.


    He felt that he would live several years shorter with an artist like this next to him.


    Hearing these words, President Cheng struggled and exined, ¡°Third Master, I really did not mean to enter your room, it was that b*tch Mu Weiwei who pushed me in...¡±


    ¡°I did not see any Mu Weiwei, I saw you the moment I opened the door and you lunged at me!¡± Fu Shiyi said furiously.


    Li Xing¡¯er stepped forward when she saw this scene.


    ¡°Actually, my assistant said...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Wei Ziting stopped her.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er said, her assistant saw President Cheng knocking at Third Master¡¯s doorst night.¡±


    Since Third Master had decided to give President Cheng a hard time, they would put themselves in a bad position if they defended President Cheng instead.


    ¡°See? I have a witness!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ...


    Since Wei Ziting was in a hurry to catch the ne, he did not stay for too long.


    The moment they went out of Fu Shiyi¡¯s room, they ran into Gu Weiwei who came over leisurely with her agent.


    Li Xing¡¯er squinted at the girl who walked past her and gritted her teeth, feeling unconvinced.


    She had intended for President Cheng to sleep with her and have Wei Ziting to catch them right in the act, so that he could detest her even more.


    Then he could tell Grandpa Mu what Mu Weiwei had done, so that their marriage could go smoother.


    Unexpectedly, however, President Cheng did not go to her but went to pester Fu Shiyi instead, who was even more difficult to deal with, so much so that now he had gotten himself into a great deal of trouble.


    Mu Weiwei, you are really lucky this time!

 Chapter 164 - He Touched My Chest 2

    <h4>Chapter 164: He Touched My Chest 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei leisurely came into Fu Shiyi¡¯s room and saw the badly injured President Cheng and nodded in satisfaction.


    She was never disappointed by Fu Shiyi¡¯s abilities.


    She had meant to do it herself, but thought of how much trouble she could bring herself if she did punch him.


    So she pressed down the anger and brought the man to Fu Shiyi instead.


    After all, even if this Third Master punched half of the life out of him, President Cheng and Tiansheng Enterprise would never dare to do anything about it.


    She took a nce at the door and asked Jolin to join her in eating breakfast downstairs. She showed no interest in seeing what was going on.


    It was not until Jolin entered the elevator and saw no one around them, did he ask, ¡°Li Xing¡¯er set you up?¡±


    She texted him about what had happenedst night when she returned to the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if she truly wants to have problems with me, I will take the opportunity and pay her back.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a light smile.


    She would leave anyone, who did not offend her, alone.


    But if someone intended to offend her, she would also take revenge on him too.


    ¡°You must tell me in advance, but...¡± Jolin nced at Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Ziting who were waving good-bye to each other at the lobby after he exited the elevator, ¡°You executed it wellst night.¡±


    If she had turned down the biggest investor of the Long Wind and the investor insisted on having the role changed, she might have to quit filming this movie.


    But if she epted the investor, then she would put herself in a bad positionter on. So sending that man to Third Master was the best solution.


    In this way, she not only vented her anger but also caused the investor to have no way out when Third Master punched him.


    He found that Mu Weiwei was much better than most of the top stars he used to manage.


    She was obedient, docile, pretty and skilled, and yet she was also very good at dealing with crises.


    As Gu Weiwei and Jolin were leisurely eating their breakfast down in the dining room, Fu Shiyi was busy making a fuss about ringing the police and suing President Cheng for sexual harassment.


    President Cheng, as someone experienced in the industry, was not a dumb-headed person.


    Fu Shiyi was powerful and popr, and if this matter was brought out to the public, nothing good woulde of him and Tiansheng Enterprise. Instead, the stocks of Tiansheng Enterprise might also drop tremendously.


    Therefore, even if he felt wronged, he had topensate Fu Shiyi with a great amount of money as a private settlement.


    It was not until the secretary transferred the money to him did Fu Shiyi release him.


    Then he himself called the ambnce and went to the hospital for treatment.


    Luo Jiaming said seriously, as he saw Fu Shiyi who had gotten changed and walked out of the bathroom, ¡°This was just a misunderstanding, and you have been over the top. You are the Third Master of the Fu Family, but don¡¯t overuse that identity.¡±


    ¡°I have overused my identity?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Wang Weidong had drooled over his future sister-inw and he had ended up in the hospital. He was probably going to be a vegetative man for the rest of his life.


    Compared to his ruthless brother, he was being gentle.


    ¡°President Cheng does have a terrible reputation, but he also knows that he should not make a fuss with you. He had intended to go to Mu Weiweist night, right?¡± Luo Jiaming asked.


    President Cheng had been looking at Mu Weiweist night at the banquet and everyone knew that he had the intention of getting close to Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°But my chest was touched!¡± Fu Shiyi adjusted his clothes and said seriously.


    Luo Jiaming looked at him speechlessly and threw himself onto the sofa as he said, ¡°Director Yi said that Mu Weiwei is a good actress and so we can probably cook up some Couple news, as a promotional method, in the post-production period, right?¡±


    After all, Mu Weiwei was not only nicer looking but also more skilled than most of his other rumored girlfriends.


    They would definitely make a cute couple in public.


    In this way, he could drop the title of being a womanizer but also obtain some poprity for Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 165 - Too Holy to be Invaded!

    <h4>Chapter 165: Too Holy to be Invaded!</h4>


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Fu Shiyi turned around.


    Luo Jiaming blinked. ¡°I said that when we do the promotion of the Long Wind, you and Mu Weiwei can be a faux couple. You look cute together and you will definitely create a sensation!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Fu Shiyi objected resolutely.


    His brother and Mu Weiwei were in a secretive rtionship; so how was he going to participate in being a manufactured couple with her, and show off their love across the globe?


    In that case, his brother would y him alive and send him to burn in hell.


    ¡°You helped her and signed her, and assigned Jolin to be her agent, just because you wanted to sleep with her, right?¡± Luo Jiaming asked.


    He spent so much effort to bring her into thepany and he even sacrificed himself to keep her safe. What was his purpose if he did not want to be a manufactured couple with her?


    ¡°Anyway, I object to that proposal!¡± Fu Shiyi objected to Luo Jiaming¡¯s suggestion without any further consideration.


    ¡°Why not? You must give me a reason.¡± Luo Jiaming asked, trying to dig deeper.


    He could tell that he kept defending Mu Weiwei but the funny part was that he did not want to touch her. That did not stand in line with his character as a womanizer!


    Fu Shiyi thought for a long time and said, ¡°She is too holy to end up being corrupted by me!¡±


    Honestly, he signed her so that she could sleep with his brother, not with him!


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Jiaming looked at him as if he were staring at an idiot.


    ¡°I told you that I am not going to have any rumors with her!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°But if the Long Wind is going to be promoted by ourpany, then you two will be the focus. You can¡¯t choose to be the manufactured couple with Li Xing¡¯er, she is engaged already, alright?!¡± Luo Jiaming said.


    The promotion was going to be done anyways, and of course they would promote their own artists first rather than Li Xing¡¯er.


    Fu Shiyi was racking his brain to exin the reason to Luo Jiaming, when the assistant reminded him.


    ¡°Third Master, the opening ceremony has just started.¡±


    Fu Shiyi put on his coat and walked out of his room to go to the opening ceremony.


    The main crew and journalists were all there, and only he and Li Xing¡¯er werete.


    Yi An led his team to burn some incense and did some kowtows to the four directions.


    Then the host presented the main crew of the Long Wind and the director and associate producer delivered a few small speeches.


    Fu Shiyi and Li Xing¡¯er were the main representatives who also gave speeches and Gu Weiwei, as the neer, just smiled next to them and answered some questions briefly.


    After the brief interview, Yi An removed the red cloth covering the camera.


    Hereby the shooting of the Long Wind formally started.


    After the opening ceremony, the actors started to get dressed for the first scene.


    Yi An normally required that the first take should be conducted smoothly for auspicious reasons.


    Since both Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi were dressed in male clothes, they finished with their makeup very quickly. When they were done, they were impatiently waiting for Li Xing¡¯er.


    The director¡¯s assistant went into the makeup room with the script.


    ¡°Gu Changfeng, Tang Shaoqi, you will do the first take, now.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er just could not believe it. She held up her dress and went out, only to see Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng ying the scene where they encountered each other at Ningcheng.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent looked a little annoyed, but she still asked with a shy smile, ¡°Director Lee, isn¡¯t the first take always for the two major roles?¡±


    What was this supporting role Tang Shaoqi doing in the first take?


    Executive director smiled and said,


    ¡°We are not that critical here. An hour more of waiting would cost the crew a great deal of money and so we are just going to film the characters that have finished their makeup first.¡±


    Actually, Director Yi did not trust Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s performing skills and feared that she would ruin the first scene.

 Chapter 166 - More Excellent than Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 166: More Excellent than Imagination</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er was not convinced. However, she still went back inside the makeup room to have her makeuppleted.


    Mu Weiwei might have yed the first scene, but she was just a supporting character that was first detested by the novel¡¯s fans.


    Yi An decided to shoot the first scene where Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng met in Zuiyue Pavilion in Ningcheng.


    At the end of the Southern Song Dynasty, Gu Changfeng, the oldest disciple of Xunyuan n was rumored to have obtained the Treasure Map of the Mingyue Group and at this point he was being chased by people of the jianghu. [1. World of martial arts.]


    Zuiyue Pavilion was full of guests.


    Gu Changfeng poured a bowl of excellent spirit and squinted at the crowd chasing behind him.


    With one hand raising the bowl and the other ced upon his sword, he could feel the air of killing intent spreading over the pavilion.


    The two people who had taken a stance behind him looked greedy and lethal.


    They exchanged a look, brought out their des and lunged at Gu Changfeng from behind.


    In this Zuiyue Pavilion that was full of bloodshed, one inly-dressed man raised his bottle, sniffed the wine and nced down at the fighting below.


    She was not at all affected by this fighting scene.


    Until a flying boomerang shattered her bottle of her wine.


    Tang Shaoqi¡¯s eyes became cold. She picked up the folded fan and hopped down over the pavilion rail.


    The fan in her hands was opened and closed decisively and her moves looked excellent and sinister. She soon joined forces with Gu Changfeng and drove away the assassins.


    Gu Changfeng swept his long sword and two more bowls of wine appeared on the table. He lifted the jar of spirit and filled the bowls.


    He raised one and passed the other to Tang Shaoqi with his long sword.


    ¡°My name is Gu Changfeng, what is your name, Brother?¡±


    Hearing the name ¡®Gu Changfeng¡¯, Tang Shaoqi was startled. She folded the fan and raised the wine, looking cold and sinister.


    ¡°Tang Shaoqi.¡±


    Then the two of them immersed themselves in pleasant conversation in the Zuiyue Pavilion.


    ....


    The first take of the Long Wind passed.


    The Director watched the scene from behind the camera and looked very satisfied.


    Mu Weiwei turned out to be more excellent than he had imagined and she had totally showcased the arrogance and sinister feel of the prince of the Tang Family.


    Although she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, she did not show any feminine characteristics.


    She had presented a very excellent representation of a young man.


    Also, she did not need much cultivation and she always showcased and exploited the best angles for the camera.


    Fu Shiyi came over to him proudly after he had seeded in doing the first take.


    ¡°See? We did it well right?¡±


    Yi An watched the film and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°You did very well, you definitely have not disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi was ignored.


    ¡°But soon, Tang Shaoqi will develop feelings for Gu Changfeng. It is going to be a very light emotion, so you should watch out for the emotional control when performing. You can¡¯t not show emotion, but you also can¡¯t show too much emotion as that goes against Tang Shaoqi¡¯s own personality.¡± Yi An stressed seriously.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, ¡°I get it, Director Yi, I will work on it.¡±


    Tang Shaoqi was not a popr role in the book. She could be liked if she yed it well, but she could also attract negativements if she yed it horribly.


    Fu Shiyi waited for a long time and pointed at himself whilst asking Yi An.


    ¡°What about me...?¡±


    ¡°You are going to perform with Lin Qingxue, get ready now.¡± Yi An squinted at him impatiently.


    The words had just been said when Li Xing¡¯er came out with a smile, in full costume.


    ¡°Director, I am ready.¡±


    So she needed to do the scene in one take... An inexperienced person like Mu Weiwei could make it, so, so could she.


    No! Actually she can do better than she did.

 Chapter 167 - Not With Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 167: Not With Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    Normally, the filming started from the internal scenes before going further into the external scenes.


    The second internal scene took ce at night, when Gu Changfeng and Lin Qingxue were supposed to have a romantic rtionship with each other.


    Lin Qingxue, the character that was yed by Li Xing¡¯er, was the Princess of the Southern Dynasty and was epted to be the disciple of several masters in society.


    After she had grown up, she turned out to be a very elegant and intelligent girl, and was considered to be a prestigious talent in the world.


    The Treasure Map of the Mingyue Group did exist, but the real version was not in the possession of Gu Changfeng but instead in Lin Qingxue¡¯s possession.


    Due to leaked information, Gu Changfeng revealed that he had the Treasure Map, so that all of the enemies and assassins would go after him, rather than Lin Qingxue, who could then smoothly find the treasure ording to the map.


    After the treasure was found, it would be used as a military fund so that the army could be built up strongly to defend the cavalryman from Mongolia that were approaching.


    It was a scene where Gu Changfeng went out and ended up being hunted.


    Gu Changfeng packed up his things and was about to leave when Lin Qingxue came over in a hurry after she received the news. She pushed the door open and confronted Gu Changfeng.


    ¡°Brother Changfeng!¡±


    Fu Shiyi stayed silent for a long time after he stared at Lin Qingxue who came in, in a hurry.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Yi An shouted loudly.


    Li Xing¡¯er backed out and when everyone was at their positions, they did the scene once again.


    But Yi An cut them off again at the part where they had just met each other.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    After three failed takes in a row, Yi An asked them toe over.


    ¡°Lin Qingxue, you are ying a talented woman so don¡¯t make her look so gentle. She has to look intelligent and generous...¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Yes, I feel the same.¡±


    Seeing that he wasmenting on others acting, Yi An was annoyed and hit him on the head with the script.


    ¡°You are the worst! Gu Changfeng is in love with Lin Qingxue, so you mustpress the surprise and joy inside your heart and hold the love in your eyes. You must also show a firm resolution to fight for her but you were just like a dumb block of wood...¡±


    Having heard him, Fu Shiyi looked at Li Xing¡¯er then he looked at the director and showed an expression that he just could not do that with her!


    He just could not make himself fall in love after facing Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face let alone even sacrificing himself for her.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them failed two more takes.


    Yi An got so annoyed that he said to his assistant, ¡°Where is Mu Weiwei? Bring her over here.¡±


    So the assistant asked Mu Weiwei, who had just finished practicing martial arts with the director, to go to the filming site.


    Yi An gave the script to her and said, ¡°Have you gone through this scene? You can show them!¡±


    ¡°Me? Show them?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    She was just a supporting role and she would be seriously offending them if she really showed them how to act out the scene.


    ¡°They kept doing failed takes, you demonstrate for Shiyi!¡± Yi An said.


    ¡°But I am a girl, yet you are asking me to show an expression of love to the female lead?¡± Gu Weiwei felt concerned inwardly.


    This was a scene in which Gu Changfeng and Lin Qingxue were supposed to show love to each other, but she had to face Li Xing¡¯er whom she hated and show love to her.


    It was way too difficult.


    Yi An patted her shoulders confidently. ¡°I believe that you can do it.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Gu Weiwei thought that she herself did not even believe in herself to do this thing well.

 Chapter 168 - Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 168: Impossible</h4>


    The constant failed takes had made the situation worse.


    In order to make sure the show went on smoothly, Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and reviewed the lines.


    ¡°Then let me try.¡±


    Having said this, she gritted her teeth and red at Fu Shiyi next to her.


    He not only failed to act his own scenes, but also caused her to act out a romantic scene with Li Xing¡¯er whom she hated so, so, much.


    Third Brother, you are going to pay for this!


    Gu Weiwei walked into the set room, made some small preparations and said, ¡°Director, now, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    After the respective crew departments got everything ready, the director took a deep breath and said, ¡°Action!¡±


    ...


    The room was silent, and the candle was flickering.


    Gu Changfeng was just packing his things away and when he came to a certain piece of clothing, he showed a small smile on his face and brushed his fingers over the patch sewn onto the clothing.


    That was the patch that Lin Qingxue had made for him, when he wore out the cloth when he was practising martial arts.


    He finished packing, grabbed the sword and prepared to leave into the night.


    The moment the room door was opened, he ran into Lin Qingxue who was in a hurry and a touch of surprise shed across his eyes and the hands on the scabbard of his sword tightened.


    Lin Qingxue sobbed at the sight of his backpack.


    ¡°Brother Changfeng!¡±


    Gu Changfeng looked at her in silence and walked past by her.


    ¡°Sister, take care!¡±


    Lin Qingxue turned around and called out to him. ¡°Brother, why are you doing this?¡±


    Even the master and the other disciples thought that he had stolen the Treasure Map, but only she knew that the real map was in her possession.


    Gu Changfeng¡¯s back still faced her and he said, ¡°For the safety of our Xuanyuan Group, for the safety of Central ins and for...¡±


    He ceased his words and did not continue speaking the words he had hidden in his heart.


    He pressed down thest line of ¡®for your sake¡¯ between suppressed sobs.


    He would be a traitor once he left and he would also be hunted by everyone in the world... and it was unlikely that he would ever be able to make it back.


    He nced sideways and looked at the shadow of Lin Qingxue stretched out on the floor and disappeared into the darkness.


    ....


    Director¡¯s face, which had been stiff for hours, finally showed a smile.


    ¡°See? That is what Gu Changfeng should be like, a man who hides Lin Qingxue deep inside his heart.¡±


    Gu Changfeng was an orphan adopted by the Xuanyuan Group in the movie and Lin Qingxue was the Princess, smart and pretty as well as talented.


    He adored her, but she was someone Gu Changfeng would never be able to be with.


    He cherished everything that she gave him and he was willing to die for her sake.


    So even if he wanted to take ast look at her, he still only looked at her shadow instead.


    That was what ¡®a hidden love¡¯ meant.


    Also, she was a girl yet she had managed to demonstrate how a man in love should be like.


    If the two lead roles could be half as gifted and intelligent as she was, he would have been pleased long ago.


    Fu Shiyi was startled and looked at Gu Weiwei who had just finished the demonstration.


    He was of course aware of her grudge against Li Xing¡¯er.


    He was so surprised by how a woman could show such a strong emotion of love, when facing a woman she herself hated so much.


    Li Xing¡¯er was someone who was even more startled than Fu Shiyi was.


    Of course she had not been willing to act out the scene with Mu Weiwei but the moment she opened the door and saw Gu Changfeng being yed by that girl, she seemed to be dominated by an intangible power that made her instantly be the role of Lin Qingxue


    Was Mu Weiwei that skilled in acting?


    No, that was impossible.


    She was just a neer who had never learned acting and she couldn¡¯t even bepared to her who had been in the industry for a whole year.

 Chapter 169 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter 169: Secret</h4>


    After Yi An praised Gu Weiwei he said to Li Xing¡¯er,


    ¡°You were in the right state just now and you were fully able to grasp how to portray Lin Qingxue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Li Xing¡¯er smiled and bowed to him as she said to herself inwardly, <i>¡°It must have been herself who had found the right moment so that Mu Weiwei then followed right?¡¯</i>


    Otherwise how would it be possible for Mu Weiwei to bring her into the right moment.


    Gu Weiwei, having finished the performance, walked up to Yi An and whispered, ¡°Director Yi, please don¡¯t make me y a male role with a woman alright? It is truly... terrifying.¡±


    Yi An smiled as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, everything is fine now, you can go back and rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went to remove her makeup, got into the car and returned to the hotel with Jolin and her assistant.


    Jolin gave her a bottle of water and said with a smile, ¡°That must have been hard for you.¡±


    He was worried that she would have been disgusted at performing a romantic scene with Li Xing¡¯er.


    Gu Weiwei drank the water, after she took it from him, and said, ¡°Brother Jolin, if myself and Third Master practise acting or scenes together, you will allow it right?¡±


    After all, her future would be affected, if the male and female lead roles could not y their roles well and the film ended up getting a terrible box office review.


    Jolin thought of how Fu Shiyi had helped her the night before and nodded unwillingly.


    ¡°Just practising and nothing more.¡±


    He understood that she would like to teach Third Master how to perform well as the male lead.


    With Gu Weiwei¡¯s demonstration as a reference, Fu Shiyi after performing two takes finallypleted the scene.


    When they returned to the hotel, it was already one in the morning.


    The moment he entered the room, he received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s long-distance phone call.


    ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°I am not here to constantly keep an eye on your girlfriend! You can call her yourself if you want to find her.¡± Fu Shiyi copsed onto the bed, feeling feeble.


    He had be extremely tired after failing so many takes.


    ¡°The calls aren¡¯t going through.¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi flipped over and sat up as he smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Then give me 500 million yuan and I will help you to find your girlfriend.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone chilled on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You can refuse to find her, but in turn you will never be allowed to return to the capital anyways.¡±


    Although they were hundreds of miles apart, Fu Shiyi still could feel the chill in his brother¡¯s voice attacking him. He got up and knocked on Gu Weiwei¡¯s door with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°My brother is on the phone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not very pleased to have been woken up, so she took over the phone and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why is the call not going through?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked. He didn¡¯t use the same tone as he did when he was talking to Fu Shiyi a minute ago.


    ¡°I was too busy and the phone ran out of battery.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She would never say that she switched off her phone on purpose.


    ¡°How is everything going?¡±


    ¡°All is well, everyone is taking great care of me.¡± Gu Weiwei started dozing off and her eyes were half open.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was very tired, and he also understood that he should not have called her sote at night.


    But he just missed her way too much, that was why he asked Fu Shiyi to find her so that he could hear her voice.


    ¡°Sleep now, I will call you tomorrow, and never switch off your phone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answeredzily.


    Seeing that they had finished talking, Fu Shiyi grabbed back the phone and said, ¡°Brother, what about the money? Brother?!¡±


    He got so annoyed that he almost smashed the phone. Couldn¡¯t he just give him some familial help?


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I saved youst night, why are you not paying me back by asking my brother to loan me money.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will call your brother and say that you want to spend the night with me, here, in my bedroom.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw herself onto the bed and was toozy to keep her eyes open for another second.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi was so annoyed that he stood by her bed and said, ¡°What about I tell you a secret of my brother¡¯s in exchange for you asking him to send me some money?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Shiyi smiled mystically and said, ¡°Are you not interested in why my brother is so interested in you?¡±

 Chapter 170 - Secret 2

    <h4>Chapter 170: Secret 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and asked, self-responsively, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ask my brother for the money and I will tell you.¡± Fu Shiyi said with smiling eyes.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and continued to go back to sleep.


    ¡°Then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know about it?¡± Fu Shiyi asked, his voice full of temptation.


    Gu Weiwei tossed a pillow at him. ¡°No!¡±


    She was indeed a bit curious as to why Fu Hanzheng suddenly had an interest in her but what could she do if she knew about it? She could not break up with him anyways!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to know about it now, then don¡¯t turn around to me and beg me for the answerter on. Only I know about it, not even my Second Brother has any idea about it.¡± Fu Shiyi was not convinced and kept luring her curiosity.


    Impatient, Gu Weiwei reached out for her phone and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, then I will call him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay I will leave now. If you don¡¯t ask me now, don¡¯t ever regret it.¡± Fu Shiyi was afraid that she would call his brother for real so he left in a hurry.


    Gu Weiwei put down the phone but she was no longer feeling sleepy because of Fu Shiyi¡¯s messing around.


    Why did Fu Hanzheng fall for her?


    At the beginning she thought that it was because Mu Weiwei had slept with him and he had tasted the fun of it and so, had started to crave for it.


    That was why he kept trying to keep her by his side so he could continue to taste her body but they had shared the same roof and the same bed and even though sometimes he stiffened in that part, he still did not do anything to her.


    Obviously, he was not there for her looks or for her body.


    But if it was because of her real soul as Gu Weiwei... no, Fu Hanzheng was a very cold and self disciplined person, he would never fall for her in such a deep way just because of some of the things she had done.


    So what was Fu Shiyi talking about anyways?


    Ah, he was so annoying to have told her only half of the story.


    It took her almost an hour to fall asleep again, after she had racked her brain thinking about the answer to Fu Shiyi¡¯s question.


    Luckily, she did not need to get up that early the following morning due to the schedule.


    The moment she got up, a text message arrived.


    [You must give me at least one or two calls a day]


    Fu Hanzheng sent the text and apparently he had been very annoyed by her not answering his calls these two days.


    Gritting her teeth, she texted back.


    [Understood, just focus on your work and eat well]


    He had control over her freedom and if she did not pamper him well enough...


    He mighte to the site himself or get someone to bring her back. She wanted neither of these things to happen.


    Therefore, she had nothing else she could do apart from pampering him well.


    Gu Weiwei replied and suddenly thought that Jolin kept possession of her phone when she was working.


    What if Fu Hanzheng texted and Jolin caught sight of it... Then that would cause a huge problem.


    No, she must change Fu Hanzheng¡¯s name on her phone... it should also be a name that if outsiders saw it, they wouldn¡¯t think that it was her boyfriend.


    After thinking for a long time, she changed the name of the phone contact and WeChat contact.


    After she had finished the modifications, the assistant knocked on her door and reminded her to eat breakfast.


    The breakfast at the hotel was a buffet and she had just picked up her food and sat down when Fu Shiyi came over with his te.


    He was about to say something to her, when a WeChat text arrived on her phone.


    [I will visit you when I have time]


    Seeing the text on WeChat, Fu Shiyi almost choked on the steamed buns he had taken a bite off and could not get it down until a little whileter.


    ¡°Baby Zheng? Hahahaha, is that...?¡± Fu Shiyi wad so amused that he struck the table fiercely.


    Is that my brother?


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    If she only typed one Zheng, no suspiciousness would arise.


    Also, when she added ¡®baby¡¯ in front of it, she would indicate that it was from a very good girl friend. That was how Ji Cheng called her and Qianqian.


    Therefore, she could just say that the texts were from a good friend, with the nickname of Baby Zheng, whenever she received some flirty messages when she was working.

 Chapter 171 - A Baby

    <h4>Chapter 171: A Baby</h4>


    Fu Shiyi keptughing for almost half an hour because of ¡®Baby Zheng¡¯.


    On the way to the film site, he could not help but call his brother who was in the capital city and tell him what had happened.


    Since he thought that he was probably going to tell him about his girlfriend, Fu Hanzheng put down whatever he was busy with and answered his call.


    ¡°Brother, do you know... what your girlfriend has named you as in her contacts?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng was toozy to guess.


    He knew that she hadbeled him as ¡®Fu Hanzheng the Demon¡¯.


    After a moment of wildughter, Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Shebeled you as Baby Zheng hahaha, not Hanzheng...¡±


    ¡°When people see that name and ask her who it is, she says that it is her girl best friend...¡±


    ...


    His brother was really in a low position as her boyfriend.


    ¡°Done?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°...More or less.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and smiled lightly.


    At least, the name contained ¡®baby¡¯. That was a good sign.


    Since Tang Shaoqi did not have much internal scenes and the director was busy with the two lead roles, Gu Weiwei had some free time.


    Apart from practising martial arts with the Martial Arts Director, she also practised lines with other supporting roles.


    However, the shoot this afternoon went terribly.


    Fu Shiyi and Li Xing¡¯er kept failing their takes and Yi An was not very happy, so the entire team was in a bad mood.


    They had intended to film five scenes, but Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi onlypleted two scenes that were barely satisfactory.


    In the afternoon, the director¡¯s assistant came to inform Gu Weiwei that they had decided to film the scene when Tang Shaoqi met with Yelv Nan, the Third Prince of the Jin State.


    She and Xu Ze, the actor for Yelv Nan were just in the middle of makeup when Fu Shiyi came in and threw himself into the chair, looking distressed.


    ¡°Xu Ze, what about we change roles, with you ying Gu Changfeng and I the Third Prince? I think I look more like a prince than you do.¡±


    Damn it, he almost dropped dead after facing Li Xing¡¯er and trying to show some love towards her.


    What made him steal the lead role? He should have stolen the supporting role!


    As the supporting role, he would not need to face Li Xing¡¯er but also get to take care of his brother¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Third Master, please, I don¡¯t want to be cursed by your fans.¡± Xu Ze burst intoughter.


    Having finished with their makeup, Gu Weiwei and Xu Ze hurried to the film site, where they saw Director Yi who had a long face.


    Luckily, she and Xu Ze were both in a good state and passed the first take in one go.


    The day¡¯s work finished after they had finished filming, but Fu Shiyi was still at the site as he had to stay and film overnight.


    She removed the makeup and was eating dinner at the hotel when the phone rang.


    Seeing the caller¡¯s name on the screen, she knew that Fu Hanzheng was calling her now.


    ¡°Everything went well today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed her shoes and threw herself onto the bed.


    ¡°Yes, all went well.¡±


    ¡°Your birthday is next month, are you able to make it back?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that Mu Weiwei¡¯s 19th birthday was approaching.


    ¡°Probably not, but I may have the celebration here, with the team instead.¡±


    Silent for a second, Fu Hanzheng replied with an, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two were not talkative people, so they soon became silent.


    Gu Weiwei suddenly remembered the words that were spoken by Fu Shiyi the day before, so she asked of her own ord, ¡°Fu Hanzheng... what made you fall for me all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 172 - Li Xinger Again

    <h4>Chapter 172: Li Xing¡¯er Again</h4>


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and then said with a low and flirty voice, ¡°You really want to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei had indeed be curious.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Thene back to me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip corners twitched.


    She was not that bored to do this kind of thing.


    ¡°I need to wash up now, bye.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was unwilling to hang up but he still ended the call, not wanting to disturb her rest.


    Gu Weiwei washed herself and got up early in the morning as usual, and soon got adapted to the life on site.


    After half a month, Jolin left the crew for the capital to do the uing promotion work.


    At first, she had thought that there would be multiple conflicts between her and Li Xing¡¯er, since they were on the same film set but Li Xing¡¯er was too busy maintaining her appearance as ady, in front of the public eye, to make any mess.


    Also, Tang Shaoqi barely needed to meet Lin Qingxue, and apart from makeup time, they barely ran into each other.


    Soon, one free and leisurely month flew by.


    Finally, the scene in which Tang Shaoqi and Lin Qingxue were supposed to be together took ce. After Tang Shaoqi became the Third Prince¡¯s subordinate, the Jin State and Mongolia were united and together, they were going to go and take control of the Central ins of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    Since Lin Qingxue was always in the joined forces with the martial arts masters of the society, to defend the Jin State and Mongolia, Tang Shaoqi was on a mission to kill Lin Qingxue. After she had finished off the members of the Xuanyuan Group, Gu Changfeng appeared to save the girl.


    Since it was a huge scene, Yi An had high demands for it, so he asked them to finish the martial arts practise ahead of time.


    After the practise, Li Xing¡¯er came over to practise with her.


    Since everyone was present, she did not turn her down.


    At the beginning, it was Lin Qingxue and the killers of the Jin State who were in the fight and after the extras were all done, Tang Shaoqi appeared and was supposed to wound Lin Qingxue seriously.


    Gu Weiwei lunged forward with the sword, and ording to the script, Lin Qingxue should dodge it, but Li Xing¡¯er was one step slower and the sword went into her arm.


    It was a tool, after all, so Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s arm still bled a bit.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ...


    The director and the crew members were here and found that the wound was not serious. So they were relieved.


    ¡°Sorry, I was distracted, not her fault.¡± Li Xing¡¯er had hands over the wound and said open-mindedly.


    Not my fault?


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyes ¨C so she was supposed to be med, when she herself did not follow the script?


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, go back to the hotel to rest, you¡¯ve finished your work for today already.¡±


    Having said this, Yi An told Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent and assistant that she should take good care of the wound in case an affection arose.


    Gu Weiwei and the other actresses remained on site and filmed some more scenes before returning to the hotel.


    Xu asked, ¡°Weiwei, should we go and visit Li Xing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    She followed the script, but that woman did not. It was not her fault.


    Also, it was just a scrape, nothing serious.


    She returned to the hotel, had a phone call with Fu Hanzheng and washed herself up, before getting ready for bed.


    The dawn had just broken when Jolin called her from the capital.


    ¡°Weiwei, it is Li Xing¡¯er again, check out Weibo.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jolin sighed and said, ¡°Just go and check her Weibo, then you will know.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 173: Abilities</h4>


    Gu Weiwei hung up and opened Weibo on her phone; she went onto Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s personal page.


    Then she saw the two most recent posts by her. One was a clip in which Li Xing¡¯er was injured by her.


    In the video, Li Xing¡¯er was injured by her and then many people from the crew went up to see how she was doing.


    Only she was standing still without showing any care.


    Then her next post was [I am not skilled enough].


    Two pictures were attached, one of which showed her wound and the other a selfie with a sad face.


    In thements section,rge groups of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans were concerned about her and were cursing the person who wounded her.


    Gu Weiwei logged onto her own Weibo and found that on the recent post, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans¡¯ments covered up the entire page.


    [You are just an inte star who should never make movies].


    [You didn¡¯t even apologize to her when you injured her?]


    [You did that on purpose, right?]


    [Didn¡¯t your mother teach you how to apologize when you injure someone?]


    ...


    She scrolled down a few pages worth and showed a sneer on her face. There were somements left by the fans of the original novel on the Long Wind.


    [Tang Shaoqi yed by an inte star? Honestly?]


    [Li Xing¡¯er is good at performing and we look forward to when she ys Lin Qingxue.]


    [But this supporting role has nothing more than a pretty face.]


    ...


    Before she finished reading thements, Jolin called her again.


    ¡°A TV-series yed by Li Xing¡¯er is on air recently and her Weibo post is bing more and more popr. This will be very bad for our original promotional n.¡±


    She had formed a proper image online as the ck Swan through live-streaming.


    And Li Xing¡¯er was quite popr among her fans due to the two soap operas she had been in these past few days.


    Now when she posted two Weibo posts and her fans as well, as the bots kept writing mean stuff, people would establish a bad image of Mu Weiwei before the movie was even aired and considering that she was just an inte star without any proven abilities...


    Also, if the fussing carried on, some rumors might start to appear that she had obtained the role of Tang Shaoqi, through unfair means.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and realized that Li Xing¡¯er did it on purpose and she had even asked her assistant to record the video too.


    ¡°I will call Third Master and let him do something to supress Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s post.¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°The media visit the day after tomorrow... will there be any trustworthy journalists there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, several mediapanies want to have a peek at Third Master.¡± Jolin said. He then curiously asked, ¡°Why? Is it anything to do with what is happening now?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to do anything, I can make a fuss.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she showed a cold smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jolin was startled.


    Gu Weiwei lifted the nket, got up and headed into the bathroom to wash up as she said, ¡°If she wants to cause me trouble, I will make sure she pays me back at least three times more.¡±


    Jolin was not quite convinced.¡± What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°You will know the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and ended the call, instead of telling Jolin anything more.


    She got up and ate breakfast and happened to run into Yi An who also got up early. He heard about what had happened on Weibo and came over to console her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about Weibo, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and nodded.


    ¡°y your role well, and when the movie is released, your abilities will speak louder than anything else.¡±

 Chapter 174 - A Slap Across the Face

    <h4>Chapter 174: A p Across the Face</h4>


    Although the mess online was not that advantageous for Gu Weiwei, most of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans were still looking forward to the movie, which was a positive promotion for the whole team.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent was in the promotion team of the Long Wind, so the official ount of the Long Wind conducted positive interactions with Li Xing¡¯er on Weibo, by posting some pictures that showed Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s hardworking practise.


    So, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s image of being a very diligent actress was now going around, flooding the inte.


    Even some important figures also wrote some posts and made a list of what Li Xing¡¯er had achieved so far, speaking extremely highly of her.


    In the meanwhile, Gu Weiwei was said to have gained the role through improper methods.


    Then Shen Qiu also posted a very vague post, indicating that she also tried for the role of Tang Shaoqi but missed it.


    Therefore, Gu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo was filled withrge numbers of terriblements within a single day.


    [Just stay as an inte star, are you trying to ruin the movie?]


    [Who do you think you are that you can y the role of Tang Shaoqi?]


    [How much money did you spend on doing the stic surgery on your face?]


    [I am curious how long she has been the mistress of someone so that she could steal Shen Qiu¡¯s role?]


    ....


    But none of these things affected the crew, and everyone was making the movie at a normal pace.


    Gu Weiwei was not influenced by the mean words online. She passed every scene in one take, fast and with good performance.


    She was not doing anything, when Jolin in the capital started to get worried as he saw the meanments increasing on her Weibo.


    So when she finished work,te at night, he made a phone call to her.


    ¡°Some important figures are helping Li Xing¡¯er. Apparently they have hired some people to do the job.¡±


    ¡°Shen Qiu also indicated that she went to audition as Tang Shaoqi, and now you are getting so many meanments.¡±


    ...


    It was the first time for him to run into an artist who had received so many meanments before she even hit the public scene.


    Originally, ck Swan had a very good image online, and she should have received a great number of fans due to her beautiful appearance. Also, when the movie was released, she would have been considered as capable too.


    But now, Li Xing¡¯er had made a fuss so that she had received so many meanments before the movie was even released.


    The fans who had followed her due to ck Swan incident, started to unfollow her these past few days and even started to make meanments about her too.


    ¡°Well, just leave it as it is, we will turn the table around one day.¡± Gu Weiwei was quite calm.


    ¡°Maybe we can try doing a manufactured story with Master Three.¡± Jolin said.


    The point was that Mu Weiwei had just appeared in public as a neer and she didn¡¯t have a fan base, so she was put in a very passive position in this matter.


    ¡°No need, being a manufactured couple with him would cause more meanments from his fans.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down that idea immediately.


    Fu Shiyi and his fans were way too crazy for her to hold still.


    ¡°Then what should we do? The media visit is tomorrow and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans will be there too. You must watch out.¡± Jolin said.


    Some fans could do bad things to other artists that they disliked.


    ¡°I get it, I will be very careful.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°I have some important scenes to shoot tomorrow, so I need some rest now.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow, please tell me now.¡± Jolin asked anxiously.


    Standing by the window, Gu Weiwei looked down at Li Xing¡¯er who was busy practising martial arts and showed a sinister smile.


    ¡°Of course it will be... a p across her face.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 175: Wait and See</h4>


    In the morning, the crew finished the filming and after having lunch, the visiting media and fans arrived on site.


    However, most of the fans were Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s and Fu Shiyi¡¯s. They offered them flowers and food, surrounding them tightly to ask them questions, on how things were going on with them.


    Gu Weiwei needed to have a new outfit change and so she did not leave the makeup room until the assistant announced that the filming would start shortly.


    The moment she came out, two girls rushed out of Fu Shiyi¡¯s fan group and clung on to her suddenly.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡±


    With one hand holding the mask, Gu Weiwei stared at the two of them in surprise.


    ¡°Cheng, Qianqian, what are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to visit you and to also celebrate your birthday with you too.¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Ji Cheng sized her up in astonishment and felt the costume she was wearing. Ji Cheng¡¯s eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°Goddess, you look so great in guy¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Luo Qianqian squinted at her speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot okay, she is a girl.¡±


    ¡°But she looks so good after all!¡± Ji Cheng just couldn¡¯t conceal her admiration towards her.


    ¡°When did you guys arrive? Have you found a ce to stay?¡± Gu Weiwei asked as she looked at them.


    ¡°Last night, we were here toote, so we did not call you. But we are staying at the hotel opposite the film site!¡± Luo Qianqian was not as excitable as Ji Cheng but she still looked very joyful.


    ¡°Did you get the enrollment certificate?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Yes, we both made it in!¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly.


    The three of them were just talking happily when two girls came over with things in their hands and gave them to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er asked us to share the pastries with the crew members and so we are giving you one of them.¡±


    ¡°Xing¡¯er is pretty and kind-hearted enough not to cause you any trouble, but we still haven¡¯t forgiven you for hurting her!¡±


    They sounded as if they were offering her something out of their greatest mercy.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at it and said politely, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡±


    You never knew if there was something weird within the desserts.


    ¡°You must ept it, even if you don¡¯t eat them because they are given by Xing¡¯er. Are you too impolite to not know this?¡± The girl with shoulder length hair snapped at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You are just an inte star with a stic-surgery face, and yet you consider yourself to be a superstar?¡± The other girl sneered too.


    She would not be able to be a star after receiving so many meanments online.


    ¡°Your mouth stinks! Did you forget to brush your teeth?¡± Ji Cheng countered in annoyance.


    The two girls nced at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian as they sneered.


    ¡°You are blind enough to be a fan for an inte star like her, who has no poprity and no ability.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Cheng was about to counter her when Gu Weiwei stopped her.


    ¡°Oh right, I am not skilled or popr, and I need to take Xing¡¯er, the senior, as a role model!¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with a light smile.


    ¡°Take her as a role model?¡± The girl with shoulder length hair snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how little of a gift you have? You won¡¯t be able to learn a single thing because you have no gift.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course, Xing¡¯er the senior is the best.¡± Gu Weiwei showed arge smile and ttered the girl¡¯s idol.


    The assistant came and reminded her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, the director needs you, the filming is starting soon.¡±


    Then he nced at Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans with an irritated expression.


    Their idol had failed so many takes and he knew that Director Yi was always so d to film Tang Shaoqi, because she never failed a single take.


    Yet, whenever Lin Qingxue was on site, the Director would be very annoyed because she always failed the takes.


    Let¡¯s wait and see which one has no gift and no skills.

 Chapter 176 - Everything Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Everything Alright?</h4>


    After Tang Shaoqi turned Xuanyuan Group into a bloodbath, she and Lin Qingxue confronted one another for the first time.


    This was also the first time Tang Shaoqi encountered Gu Changfeng after bing evil.


    Therefore, this was a very important scene for everyone.


    Director Yi gave them days to make preparations before deciding to shoot the scene on this very day.


    Before the filming started, he was worried that Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi would mess it up, so he purposefully stressed the importance of the scene to them in a serious tone.


    ¡°The most important thing about this scene is the confrontation disyed in the eyes. You must show the emotion through the gaze; you two don¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    ¡°I get it, Director Yi.¡± Li Xing¡¯er nodded with a smile.


    She had made extensive preparations just to pass in one take... Otherwise she would lose face in front of the media and her own fans.


    After Yi An stressed the importance to them he said to Gu Weiwei, who was checking the wire not far away, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    She needed to fly up to the rooftop from horseback and then down from the rooftop, to confront Lin Qingxue. Therefore, a wire was needed.


    The media and fans were waiting aside and when the fans saw Director Yi exining the scene to Li Xing¡¯er in such a discreet way, they could not help but discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Sure enough, Director Yi tells Xing¡¯er and Third Master what they should do before filming the scene, but look at the supporting role, he totally ignores her.¡±


    ¡°She is just a minor role, no need to tell her anything.¡±


    ¡°True, Lin Qingxue in the original novel is very smart and talented, so she keeps many of the disciples from the Xuanyuan Group safe, by helping them escape from Tang Shaoqi and her assassins.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that I can watch my goddess acting in front of me.¡±


    ¡°That supporting role girl had better not slow Xing¡¯er down. I will definitely go and curse her to death if she ever ruins Xing¡¯er¡¯s performance.¡±


    ...


    Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng who were not far away from them were not feeling too good, when they saw that Tang Shaoqi was ignored by the director.


    She might be a supporting role, yet the director should not just pay attention to the two leading characters and ignore the supporting roles!


    Also Third Master was in the film crew too. What was he doing ignoring Weiwei as well?


    At this moment, all the departments were ready and Yi An had sat down in front of the camera with the loudspeaker in his hand.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    The clip was on. ¡°Act 237 the Long Wind, Bloodbath at Xuanyuan Group, one take at one go.¡±


    The cold wind was blowing, as Tang Shaoqi brought dozens of fighters in ck with her, and rode to the gate of the Xuanyuan Group.


    The twisted mask concealed her facial features.


    The only thing that was shown was a pair of eyes, that was brewing a storm of killing intent.


    The fighters all climbed off horseback and sneaked into Xuanyuan Group with their swords drawn. The sound of fighting quickly arose


    Tang Shaoqi opened her arms and leaped up from the horse¡¯s back, she went onto the rooftop of the Xuanyuan Group¡¯s residence easily.


    Then she looked down at the bloodbath below her feet and sneered.


    Lin Qingxue turned at the sound and saw the lethal looking Tang Shaoqi, standing on the rooftop, in a ck outfit. Her gaze became concerned.


    Then she turned to the juniors next to her. ¡°Inform the brothers toe and assist me, and take the rest to leave through the secret passage!¡±


    She came out from behind artificial rockery and saw that the woman who had just been on the rooftop, was now right in front of her.


    The eyes looked lethal and she lost the courage to fight back because of therge pressure.


    ....


    ¡°Cut!¡± Yi An shouted.


    When Weiwei was flying down with the wire, Li Xing¡¯er did not stop the attack ording to the script.


    So in order to avoid hurting anyone, she had to withdraw the sword and ended up rolling on the ground.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fansughed as they saw her rolling over the floor.


    ¡°Look at her, so funny!¡±


    ¡°We will curse her tonight because she was slowing Xing¡¯er down!¡±


    However, as they were mocking Gu Weiwei, Yi An spoke through the loudspeaker and totally dumbfounded them.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, are you stupid? Or are you a piece of wood? What are you doing just standing there, without moving an inch?¡±

 Chapter 177 - Everything Alright? 2

    <h4>Chapter 177: Everything Alright? 2</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er was feeling very ufortable, because she was being scolded in front of the fans and the visiting media. However, despite this, she still said, with a pretentious smile, ¡°Sorry, Director Yi, I was distracted.¡±


    Yi An sat down with an unhappy face and said through the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Get back onto the rooftop, Tang Shaoqi, let¡¯s take one more shot.¡±


    She had not followed the script, and if Mu Weiwei had not withdrawn her sword, the sword would havee right at her.


    Gu Weiwei had to get back onto the rooftop with the wire and then waited for the director¡¯s order.


    Then she brought herself into character and flew down to Lin Qingxue again.


    Lin Qingxue came out of the fake rockery and encountered that pair of eyes again, which were full of lethality and pressure.


    She was frightened and out of fear, she retreated, forgetting what she ought to have done.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Yi An shouted and his expression looked even worse.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Lin Qingxue?¡±


    ¡°You are facing Tang Shaoqi; you mustn¡¯t show fear, only calmness. What are you doing standing there, like a dumb piece of wood?!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er wasn¡¯tfortable either. For some reason, when she saw Mu Weiweiing down from the rooftop, with lethality in her eyes, she felt as if she had been possessed.


    So much so that she could not control her own fear or bring herself into character to act ordingly.


    She even felt that Mu Weiwei was out to kill her too.


    The director gritted his teeth and ordered a retake to each department.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and went up to the rooftop to go again for another take.


    Expectedly, the take failed again.


    Yi An¡¯s face sank and he almost smashed the things in his hands.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, what were you doing thesest few days when I asked you to prepare for this scene?¡±


    ¡°I even told you how to act out the scene! So what in the hell have you been doing?¡±


    ...


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans did not dare utter a single word after their own idol failed so many takes and was criticized by the director repeatedly.


    At this moment, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, who had been so worried, nced at Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans who were concerned about her and sneered loudly.


    ¡°Oh is she really a skillful person? Someone so terrible at acting.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came to the set with Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans, and after seeing the lead female role fail three takes, they started to suspect the authenticity of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s acting skills.


    ¡°Those who act in TV-series cannot necessarily act in movies.¡±


    ¡°Always making up stories about how excellent she is at acting but now I¡¯m wondering if she has been pped hard across the face.¡±


    ¡°My heart aches for the Third Master who has to deal with such a person.¡±


    ¡°Also, have you noticed that the director neverins about Tang Shaoqi.¡±


    ¡°My friend¡¯s sister who is working in the crew says that Tang Shaoqi always passes the shoot in one take and she only fails the take because of her partners.¡±


    ¡°That is ridiculous, Li Xing¡¯er has been in the industry for a whole year and she has done two TV-series, how is it that she is not even as excellent as a neer?¡±


    ¡°She is gifted, and the director doesn¡¯t tell her what to do because she is skilled enough to not cause the director any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Third Master signed her, so she can¡¯t be bad at acting. I am going to be her fan.¡±


    ....


    After Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans heard Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans sneering at their own idol and speaking up for Mu Weiwei, they became so annoyed. However, they did not dare to counter them because their own idol did fail multiple takes.


    They had sneered that the supporting role was bad at acting and now the director had proved them wrong.

 Chapter 178 - Li Xinger Passed Out

    <h4>Chapter 178: Li Xing¡¯er Passed Out</h4>


    After three failed takes, Yi An was so annoyed that he lectured Li Xing¡¯er right in front of the visiting media and fans instead of helping her to maintain her reputation.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans were both concerned and embarrassed, when they saw their own idol being lectured by the director.


    Now they themselves were embarrassed too, because they had mocked the supporting role for not being good at acting, but actually it turned out that Li Xing¡¯er was the one who failed the scene takes all the time.


    Yi An talked with Li Xing¡¯er for a while and said patiently, ¡°Three minutes, and then one more shot.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nodded, took a deep breath and nced at the fans and the visiting media, some distance away.


    She must make this work.


    Otherwise her fans would be so disappointed in her!


    Having said these words, Yi An went to Gu Weiwei who was getting ready on the rooftop and whispered, ¡°I know you are angry, but could you please calm down a little bit? Otherwise we will never pass the take.¡±


    ¡°How should I do that?¡± Gu Weiwei feigned innocence.


    Yi An sighed. ¡°Stop ying dumb with me. If you wanted the scene to be acted well, Lin Qingxue would not have failed the take three times.¡±


    She had performed so well that Lin Qingxue just couldn¡¯t deal with her at all.


    When Lin Qingxue couldn¡¯t deal with her, she showed fear and froze in fright, out of instinct.


    If this carried on how was he going to proceed with the show?


    ¡°You told us that we must show the best of ourselves otherwise you will not be satisfied.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yes she had been doing it on purpose.


    Li Xing¡¯er was bragging about her acting skills, right?


    Then she would p her right across her face in front of her own fans and the visiting media.


    Then she would not have any space to im that she was a skilled actress and write meanments about her because she was a neer.


    Yi An waved his hands. ¡°Never mind, just do as you normally do.¡±


    Her acting skill was totally fine, but the problem was that Li Xing¡¯er was not good at acting at all and could not handle her.


    That was an important scene and any takes acted casually would not work.


    Gu Weiwei went up to the rooftop and watched Li Xing¡¯er, who was getting ready for the performance, as she was fiddling with the sword in her hands.


    She chose today to p her right across her face and she had to ept it.


    She must admit that it felt so good when she could embarrass her right in front of her fans.


    When every member was ready and the extras were in the right ce, the director stressed to Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°One more shot! Understand what Lin Qingxue is like! She is a talented person who knows everything about the world...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nodded and felt that she was in the right mood, so she moved back to the fake rockery, ready for filming.


    ¡°Fourth take, scene 237, of the Long Wind!¡±


    All the fighters of the Jin State rushed into the Xuanyuan Group, and had a fierce battle with the disciples.


    The cold wind was filled with blood and Tang Shaoqi, who¡¯s ck clothes moved around in the wind, stared down at this scene of violence.


    Suddenly, she saw something moving behind a fake rockery.


    She pulled out her sword and lunged at the person that came out of the fake rockery like a flying ghost.


    Lin Qingxue defended herself with her sword and encountered a pair of lethal eyes and said with a shaking and quivering voice,


    ¡°Who... are you?¡±


    ....


    ¡°Cut!¡± Yi An could not stand it and stopped the filming.


    Angered, Li Xing¡¯er nced at the fans and the visiting media, only a short distance away.


    She almost copsed to the ground and realised she would fail the scene takes, no matter how many times they tried it.


    But she could not run away when the director was still there, otherwise she would be considered to be someone that was too arrogant.


    If she kept doing the takes and failing them, the media might write some negative articles about her.


    She thought for a moment, ced her hands against the fake rockery, closed her eyes and passed out as she swayed backwards.

 Chapter 179 - What a Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 179: What a Bitch</h4>


    ¡°Xing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Sis Xing?¡±


    The agent, the assistant and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans were all frightened and rushed over to her side.


    The crew members rushed over and immediately called an ambnce.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans hadn¡¯t been very happy about her constantly failed takes.


    But now, when they saw her passing out, everyone turned tearful.


    ¡°Ah, she is ill, that is why she acted badly. We have misunderstood her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say anything about being ill? What is she still doing on the film site?¡±


    ¡°We only wish that she could do well. She does not need to work so hard.¡±


    ....


    After Li Xing¡¯er passed out, all of her fans cried loudly.


    Far away in the distance, Luo Qianqian and Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were watching this ridiculous show, speechlessly.


    Ji Cheng pursed her lips and sneered. ¡°She must have passed out because she has been pped across her face!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is just pretending.¡± Luo Qianqian pointed out inly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Cheng just could not believe it ¨C would pretentious fainting work?


    ¡°Because she knows that if she continues, she would keep failing the takes, and she can¡¯t stop the filming because she is not in a position to call for that either. So she just passes out, so that she doesn¡¯t have to do the filming any more.¡± Luo Qianqian analyzed her idea calmly.


    Ji Cheng nodded in agreement. ¡°So she has to pretend to be pitiful, after she fails to be skillful!¡±


    If she continued to do the filming and failed the takes, then the media reports would all be about her bad acting skills the next morning.


    But if she did pass out, she would have the excuse to say that she was not feeling well today when she was filming, and that was the reason she failed her takes.


    What a b*tch!


    Fifteen minutester, the ambnce arrived.


    Li Xing¡¯er was sent to the hospital and her agent as well as her assistant followed behind her.


    The director asked someone to follow her to the hospital and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans, all found modes of transportation and headed to the hospital.


    When the crew members and fans all arrived at the hospital, Li Xing¡¯er had already woken up. She was getting a fluid infusion whilst lying down in bed, looking feeble.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± The crew members asked worriedly.


    ¡°Maybe she is too tired so she is suffering from slight hypoglycemia.¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said.


    The crew members let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then take a good rest today.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for causing trouble to the crew. I can be back tonight and I can continue with the filming tomorrow.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said in a fake strong tone, still looking pale.


    The fans, standing at the entrance of the ward, were so moved that they all burst into tears.


    The crew members went through the procedures at the hospital, bought some fruits and flowers and left the hospital to go back to the film site.


    Li Xing¡¯er asked her agent to invite the fans at the door into the ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I have disappointed you, especially when you have alle to visit me today.¡±


    ¡°No, no, we are not disappointed. We are always proud of you.¡± One fan said with tears in her eyes.


    She was still making the film despite being sick.


    They were not disappointed in her at all. They were concerned about her!


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you for visiting me today. I asked my assistant to book a ce for you all to eat together, please be careful on the way home.¡±


    Seeing their idol being so concerned about them, they were all so moved.


    The assistant led the fans out of the ward and Li Xing¡¯er suddenly dropped the smile on her face as she said to the agent, ¡°Watch out for the onlinements. No negative reports should be allowed.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± The agent nodded and asked confusedly when she thought of the scene she had seen earlier today. ¡°You normally don¡¯t faint. What happened?¡±


    She clearly knew what she was up to. She passed out, just so she wouldn¡¯t have to continue doing failed takes, in case it caused her to lose face in front of her fans and the visiting media. That was why she pretended to faint.

 Chapter 180 - The Prince

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Prince</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er looked lethal and said, with gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened. But when I saw Mu Weiwei¡¯s eyes, it was like I was possessed and I just could not bring myself into the right mindset.¡±


    She had made preparations for this scene all the way till midnight and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off any of her hard work.


    ¡°Is she trying to exceed you?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Li Xing¡¯er denied resolutely.


    Only those experienced and gifted actors would try to exceed the neers.


    And Mu Weiwei as the neer would never make it, when she had never learnt how to act.


    The reason why she kept failing the takes, was probably because she hated her too much, to concentrate on herself.


    Without asking anything more, the agent said to her, as she saw the iing call on the phone, ¡°Take a good rest. I will call thepany to decide how to deal with your fainting at the site. I will ask thepany to control thements and avoid any about your failed takes.¡±


    ....


    Just because Li Xing¡¯er passed out and went to the hospital, it didn¡¯t mean that the filming stopped. They moved the tools to the in area a few kilometers away.


    They were ready to film the scene where Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng were riding and attacking each other. This was thest fighting scene.


    Since Gu Changfeng needed to have a new outfit, Gu Weiwei and the crew members were waiting on the site.


    She led the horse that she was going to ride and presented some postures for Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to take pictures.


    The more pictures Ji Cheng took, the more she liked them and she said, ¡°Ah, Goddess you look so handsome. I wish I could marry you.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡±


    The three of them were just talking cheerfully when Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were taking pictures of the horse Fu Shiyi was going to ride a momentter. Some even went bravely onto the horse¡¯s back.


    However, someone identally used the sh on their camera and it reflected in the horse¡¯s eyes; it sprinted away at great speed, after a loud whinny.


    The girl on horseback had not yet gotten down and she was crying out for help with her hands holding on tightly to the horse¡¯s neck.


    All the crew members were frightened and they all started to run after the horse.


    But human beings could not catch up with a horse and all they could do was watch the frightened horse, dashing further and further away, into the distance.


    When Gu Weiwei heard the voice of the girl, she pulled the reins and turned her horse around and galloped after the bolting horse.


    Her horse caught up with the frightened horse and she shouted to the girl on horseback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! Pull the reins to slow the horse down!¡±


    ¡°I am scared, I don¡¯t dare to, I can¡¯t! Help me!¡± The girl did not dare to open her eyes as she held onto the horse¡¯s neck tightly.


    Gu Weiwei looked into the distance and saw the dangerous hill that would totally bring them to disaster.


    She made up her mind and rushed slightly in front of the other horse. She then flipped herself down off her horse¡¯s back and instantly mounted onto the back of the frightened horse.


    Then she held the reins and slowed the horse down. She managed to stop them whilst they were still in the safe zone.


    Then she patted the girl who was still shivering and holding onto the horse¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Now we are safe, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The girl was called Meng Xiaofei, and she was a loyal fan of Fu Shiyi. When she heard the gentle voice, she turned around and looked at the savior who had just saved her life.


    Against the afterglow, a handsome young man in costume was smiling brightly and mildly at her.


    Within that moment, she found herself travelling back in time and said in astonishment, ¡°I fear nothing when you are around.¡±


    That was what she was feeling at this moment.


    As if she had just met the prince who had saved her life.


    Although rationally speaking, it was a girl dressed in a prince¡¯s costume... But she just couldn¡¯t control her excited, beating heart.

 Chapter 181 - Mu Weiwei, My Idol

    <h4>Chapter 181: Mu Weiwei, My Idol</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at the film site, which was far off in the distance, and looked down at the girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Flushing bright red, the girl nodded obediently.


    Gu Weiwei rode back to the film site with and maintained an expert control over the speed of the horse.


    When Ji Cheng and Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans saw theming towards them, they all burst out into excited screams, after witnessing the whole scene.


    Then when they saw Gu Weiwei, who was dressed in the male costume,ing back with Meng Xiaofei on the horse back, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans became even more excited than Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    They brought out their phones and cameras and kept taking pictures and videos of them.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, she is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh, it is even more exciting than watching a film! Tang Shaoqi is just so cool!¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei is so happy because she was saved by such a cool Master from the Tang Family!¡±


    ¡°I also want to ride with the Master of the Tang Family!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei pulled the reins, dismounted off the horse and helped Meng Xiaofei down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I get it.¡±


    Meng Xiaofei looked at her and started to flush a vivid red!


    ¡°Master Tang, you are so cool!¡±


    ¡°Oh what a wonderful scene! Master of the Tang Family, the sinister person, has traveled into the modern times to save a modern girl!¡±


    ¡°That was so cool of her to have saved the girl!¡±


    ....


    The fans surrounded her and kept taking pictures of her.


    Fu Shiyi had finished his makeup and found that no fans wereing over to him, when he came out of the makeup room.


    He looked around and saw that all of them were around Mu Weiwei, instead ofing over to see him.


    ¡°My gosh, what is it going on? They must be fake fans, right?¡±


    No one was paying attention to him!


    The crew member heard what he said, and replied with a smile, ¡°Third Master, one of your fans was taking pictures on the horse¡¯s back and the horse became startled. It almost caused an ident, but Mu Weiwei reacted quickly and saved the girl!¡±


    Visiting the film site was an arrangement that was overseen by the crew, and if something really happened, the crew would have to take responsibility.


    That was why they were all shocked and grateful that the girl was saved.


    Surrounded by a group of girls, Gu Weiwei did not get rid of them until the assistant asked her to go inside the makeup room so they could start the filming.


    Fu Shiyi looked at his fans who had ignored him and snorted at her as she approached.


    ¡°Can you not steal my fans?¡±


    ¡°I am not stealing your fans!¡± Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Look at what you have done!¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at the fans in the distance and said, ¡°They are all saying that they want to marry you! Isn¡¯t this not stealing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Meng Xiaofei saw Gu Weiwei off unwillingly and went up to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°You know Mu Weiwei right?¡±


    ¡°Where does she go to school?¡±


    ¡°Where does she live?¡±


    ¡°What is her horoscope and what is her blood type?¡±


    ....


    Ji Cheng was a bit confused.


    Who are you meant to be following anyways?


    The fans spoke up. ¡°Xiaofei, you are turning against the Third Master!¡±


    ¡°Only the Master of the Tang Family is my idol now!¡± Meng Xiaofei looked in Gu Weiwei¡¯s direction with an affectionate gaze.


    Her heart had swayed in her direction, the moment she had saved her on horseback.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you only a fan of male stars and not female stars?¡± Her friends asked in astonishment.


    With her eyes upon Gu Weiwei, who had just mounted the horse and gotten ready for the filming, Meng Xiaofei felt her heart throbbing.


    ¡°My past idols are just bygones, only she is my real idol now.¡±

 Chapter 182 - On the Hot Search

    <h4>Chapter 182: On the Hot Search</h4>


    On the very same night, Li Xing¡¯er and her agent were reading the Weibo posts.


    They were waiting for the news they had just bought to be published. It would be about how Li Xing¡¯er, the female lead role of the Long Wind, still worked despite being sick but unfortunately passed out in the process.


    However, before Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s news was out, they found that Mu Weiwei¡¯s name topped the hot search.


    [Mu Weiwei, the Master of the Tang Family] tag had topped the hot search No.4.


    They clicked on the tag and found that none of the visiting media mentioned how Li Xing¡¯er worked whilst being sick.


    Instead, all of thetest news was about how Tang Shaoqi, of the Long Wind, risked her life to save a fan in danger.


    Alongside the constant words of praise, there was a video attached too.


    In the video, Mu Weiwei, who was dressed in the ck male costume, dashed forward and saved the frightened fan on horseback, sessfully.


    Apart from the reports of the visiting media, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were actively promoting and praising the rescue incident.


    Some even attached music to the video.


    In the video there was a handsome looking guy in costume, who swiftly mounted the horse and brought a modern girl out of danger.


    This was a scene full of a time travelling fantasy and it was reposted by numerous people, which helped her gain a great deal of poprity.


    Yet, the news she bought, did not cause a single sensation on Weibo at all.


    Li Xing¡¯er read through everything and asked her agent.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is she in the news?¡±


    Even if she, as the female lead role, was not in the news... the Third Master, as the leading male role, should be on the cover story, instead of Mu Weiwei the supporting role.


    The agent said, ¡°Let me make a call and ask.¡±


    Normally speaking, the crew should focus on promoting the two leading roles, but the supporting role was now in the news instead of the two leading roles.


    ¡°I told you to keep an eye out for Mu Weiwei so that she would not stand out. What did you do?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked angrily.


    ¡°I stayed at the hospital the whole time and worked on the news release with thepany the entire afternoon, of course I had no time for the crew!¡± The agent felt wronged.


    If she had not pretended to pass out ande to the hospital because of failed takes, the crew would have done the work on the external scenes, and Mu Weiwei¡¯s rescue would have never happened.


    After all, it was she herself who had helped Mu Weiwei reach the top of the hot search list.


    Yet now, she was ming her agent for being useless.


    ¡°Forget it, we can let her be for the time being.¡± Li Xing¡¯er waved her hands and gritted her teeth.


    It was no use asking the crew what had happened when the topic had be so popr.


    Seeing her unconvinced facial expression, the agent suggested,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have some negative news about her? What about spilling it to the media?¡±


    She knew what had happened between the Li Family and the Mu Family, and how much she hated Mu Weiwei.


    Since Mu Weiwei was doing so well with more than just a pretty face and being signed to Shiyi Culture, she was going to be really popr when the movie was released.


    If they did not do anything, Li Xing¡¯er would be put into the shadows.


    ¡°That is an important piece of news that should be used at a critical moment. Now, we can¡¯t do anything about her.¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s kind and gentle face suddenly turned sinister.


    The Long Wind was her first movie and she must not release the rumors of Mu Weiwei sleeping with Wang Weidong, just because she did not like her.


    This is because the rumor would affect the box office and the evaluation of the Gold Phoenix Award; this would be such a great loss to herself.

 Chapter 183 - Fu Hanzheng Visits

    <h4>Chapter 183: Fu Hanzheng Visits</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er and her agent were so angry that they failed to go to sleep for the entire night. Elsewhere, Jolin who was far away in the capital, was so excited that he failed to sleep the entire night.


    As dawn broke, he called Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Great job! The news of you saving the girl, has reached the hot search top 2!¡±


    Startled for two seconds, Gu Weiwei finally realized what he was talking about.


    ¡°Oh... that was just an ident, really.¡±


    Originally, she had nned to p Li Xing¡¯er across the face so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to create meanments about her, but unexpectedly, she had failed and Li Xing¡¯er went to the hospital instead.


    As a result, the crew moved to the external site to shoot the film, which was where she ran into Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans and the ident happened; she just took the opportunity to save her.


    ¡°This is a very positive promotion for you. You have almost gained one million fans on Weibo overnight.¡± Jolin just could not help feeling d.


    Compared to Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s low-level manufactured stories, where she made mistakes and asked forpassion, Weiwei¡¯s story of saving people was even more worthy of promotion.


    Especially when she managed to save Third Master¡¯s fan, and receive positivements from Third Master¡¯s group of fans, so that now she had obtained many of his fans too.


    Gu Weiwei smiled calmly, ¡°Thanks for your efforts.¡±


    She had been focused on saving the girl at that time, but now she had a big piece of news instead.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it is your birthday today, but I can¡¯t make it. Do celebrate with the crew.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and hung up.


    Then she washed and went to eat breakfast, did her makeup and got ready for the shoot.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er was still at the hospital and yet to return, she was once again arranged to do the filming with Fu Shiyi.


    It was not until the afternoon when Li Xing¡¯er finally came back to the site; she brought everyone coffee and hot drinks.


    Also, she apologized to the directors and the cameramen, admitting that she had slowed them down.


    After three more failed takes, Li Xing¡¯er finally finished the bloodbath scene in the Xuanyuan n with them.


    Director checked the time and said through the loudspeaker.


    ¡°It is Tang Shaoqi¡¯s birthday so we will not do the night filming. Let¡¯s go and celebrate at the restaurant we have booked.¡±


    The crew cheered happily when they heard that they could skip the night shift and participate in the gathering.


    Li Xing¡¯er was displeased, but she still showed a false smile and said to Gu Weiwei and the director, ¡°Weiwei, Director Yi, I am not feeling that well, so I can¡¯t attend the celebration tonight. I want to rest at the hotel now, in case I slow you guys down again.¡±


    She had been annoyed because of Mu Weiwei the night before and had failed to get any sleep, and now she was not in the mood to celebrate with Mu Weiwei!


    Director Yi did not force her either but stressed.


    ¡°Then go back and take a rest, contact Director Lee in case of anything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not say anything more, and she called Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian who insisted on remaining for her birthday, after Xing¡¯er left.


    Without Li Xing¡¯er around, the crew members, together with Gu Weiwei whom they liked, had a very happy birthday.


    Yi An paid for the meal and Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian made the birthday cake, whilst the makeup group and martial arts group prepared special birthday presents for her.


    Fu Shiyi gave her a huge red packet on Wechat and they did not return to the hotel until almost eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    They were waiting for the elevator when someone called out to Fu Shiyi in the lobby.


    ¡°Third Master!¡±


    Fu Shiyi and the group followed the sound and saw a cold-looking and handsome man, walking into the lobby, brightening up the entire hotel instantly.


    This was... Fu Hanzheng?

 Chapter 184 - Fu Hanzhengs Birthday Song

    <h4>Chapter 184: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Birthday Song</h4>


    Although everyone in the crew knew that Fu Shiyi¡¯s brother was President Fu Hanzheng of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, not one of them believed that Fu Hanzheng would suddenly appear at such a lousy three-star hotel, in a filming city.


    It was not until Fu Hanzheng drew closer to them, when everyone finally came back to themselves.


    Yi An smiled and greeted Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°President Fu, you are a busy man but still manage to spare time for Third Master?¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked helpless. He was not visiting him! He was here for his girlfriend.


    He had been alive for too long to understand that even if he was hospitalized, his brother would never visit him, let alone when he was filming!


    He was here for his girlfriend¡¯s birthday, and he was here to go for a date!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at Gu Weiwei among the crowd and answered calmly.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng standing right in front of him, the executive director asked passionately, ¡°Have you eaten dinner President Fu? Do you want something from our hotel?¡±


    They must tter a wealthy man like him, because if they managed to do so, they would never have to worry about investments in the future.


    ¡°No thanks, President Fu and Third Master need to discuss something important.¡± Xu Qian turned down Director Lee politely.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold and distant face, the executive director found it a bit pitiful that he had to let him go, but he could still do something to gain merit.


    ¡°Then President Fu, take this elevator and we will take the next one.¡±


    Having agreed with him, Fu Hanzheng entered the elevator.


    Fu Shiyi followed up behind him and nced at Gu Weiwei who was still standing outside the elevator.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are youing or not?¡±


    Under the sight of everyone else, Gu Weiwei forced herself into the elevator.


    After they had walked out of the elevator, the three men went to her room.


    Xu Qian cleared the small desk and put the birthday cake onto the table. He ced the candle in the cake and turned off the light after lighting it.


    ¡°Sing a song alright? You are not here just to let her blow out the candle, are you?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly.


    He had never seen his brother singing before and he was very curious as to what it was like.


    ¡°Third Master, let¡¯s leave them alone.¡± Xu Qian reminded Fu Shiyi with a smile.


    ¡°Why? We must celebrate her birthday together.¡± Fu Shiyi did not want to leave.


    Xu Qian pulled him out. He was going to be a third wheel if he continued to stay here.


    The candles on the cake were lit and the room was full of warm light.


    Fu Hanzheng unfolded the paper birthday paper hat and ced it over her head.


    Then he picked up the small cake and smiled.


    ¡°Happy Birthday to You, Happy Birthday to You...¡±


    The man¡¯s low and attractive voice echoed through the room as he sang the birthday song.


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei stared at the man who was singing and found that he looked extremely gentle and attractive.


    Her heart was fluttering.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Weiwei.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Gu Weiwei felt like crying. Fu Hanzheng, could you please make me hate you, so that I can defend against my own heart?


    Fu Hanzheng waited for a while and reminded her with a low voice, ¡°The candles are almost out.¡±


    Gu Weiwei quickly blew out the candles before they went out themselves.


    She was about to say thank you to him, when the man¡¯s red lips met hers, caressing her lips.


    Then he pampered her senses with his low voice and said, with his lips against hers, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Damn!


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t here to actually celebrate her birthday with her.


    He was turned on and wanted to sleep with her!

 Chapter 185 - Marrying First

    <h4>Chapter 185: Marrying First</h4>


    In the darkness, the couple were entangled with each other.


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth. She had been slightly moved by Fu Hanzhenging all the way to the hotel to celebrate her birthday, but his kiss had made that emotion disappear.


    Instead of waiting for her to cooperate, Fu Hanzheng groped under her T-shirt, making her gasp.


    His kiss was dominating and passionate and she could do nothing but be at his mercy.


    She held one of his hands that was over her waist tightly, in case he felt somewhere lower down on her body.


    But that man¡¯s gentle tongue and lips were just like refined liquor, making her drunkpletely.


    After a long time, Fu Hanzheng finally released her lips and swept her into his arms, kissing her forehead and hair.


    For over one month, what they had been doing was a brief call every night, but in this moment, he could finally hold her in his arms and he had no intention of releasing her again.


    Buried in his arms, Gu Weiwei said, after being held by him for a long time, ¡°Thank you foring here for my birthday.¡±


    Although it was not her real birthday, he came straight over, after work, and he had been in a hurry for over four, five, hours just to wish her a happy birthday before midnight.


    It would be untrue if she said she wasn¡¯t moved.


    ¡°You are not at home, so I muste here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released her, turned on the light in the room and gave her a very exquisitely wrapped gift.


    Gu Weiwei took the gift and asked guiltily, ¡°Have you eaten anything, should I buy you something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I ate on the ne.¡±


    Having spoken, Fu Hanzheng removed his suit, put it over the back of the chair and went straight into the bathroom.


    A long timeter, he came out with a towel around his waist.


    His strong-looking muscles were glistening under the water droplets, showing his sexy pecs and muscr lines. She found he was too attractive to look at.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the wall and gave him the bathrobe in embarrassment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes of your size, only this. Maybe I can go to Third Master and borrow his clothes for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear his clothes.¡± Fu Hanzheng took the robe and put it on, and then answered a call when the phone rang.


    During this interval, Gu Weiwei washed herself and got changed into pajamas.


    When she came out of the bathroom, he was already resting in bed with his eyes closed.


    She tiptoed over and snuck under the nket, beforeying in bed with her back facing him.


    The moment sheid down, the low voice of the man rose from behind her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and rolled herself over into his arms.


    ¡°How long will you be staying here?¡±


    ¡°Five hours.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered with squinted eyes.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, feeling a bit guilty.


    He was a busy man, but he still spent ten hours travelling back and forth just for her birthday. It was not an easy thing to do.


    She suddenly thought of what Fu Shiyi did not finishst time, so she asked, ¡°You said that when we meet, you will tell me why you like me. Can you tell me now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°There is no reason for how I feel.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Gu Weiwei did not believe his words. She did not think that any emotion arose because of nothing.


    ¡°Why do you want to know about it so badly?¡± Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes and looked at this curious girl and said straightforwardly, ¡°You want to know why I like you, so you can think of a countermeasure to break up with me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no words to counter him. That was, after all, exactly what she was thinking.


    ¡°If you dare to mention breaking up again...¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Then we will get married and have children first.¡±

 Chapter 186 - Interested

    <h4>Chapter 186: Interested</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. He always wanted to get married and have children.


    ¡°I am just... curious.¡±


    ¡°Only curious?¡± Fu Hanzheng showed a vague smile.


    Gu Weiwei nodded constantly. ¡°I am really curious. I never thought about breaking up with you.¡±


    As long as she was still at the Hua Land, she would be under his control and she was never able to break up with him.


    ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei rolled herself over and faced him on her side.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think that people would suddenly experience emotions for no reason. A person likes another either for their money or their body.¡±


    ¡°But you are much wealthier than me, so it should not be for my money. But as for my body... you are sharing the same bed with me but you are not showing any sexual interest in me. So, of course I have all the reason to ask, why do you like me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng listened to her speech curiously andughed meaningfully.


    ¡°So you are displeased that I am not offering you any sexual pleasure?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Gu Weiwei denied it totally. He was distorting the key points.


    ¡°Then how do you know that I am not sexually interested in you?¡± He asked as he gripped hold of her hands and ced it over his manhood.


    Gu Weiwei gasped. Her eyes opened wide.


    She could still feel the stiffness and heat even through the robe.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and whispered by her ears with a low and sexy voice that was a little hoarse, ¡°So now... you know how sexually interested I am in you, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was so embarrassed and she wanted to withdraw her hands, but her wrists were in his hands and they remained over that stiffened ce, unable to move.


    ¡°...Leave me alone!¡±


    Why did she want to start a topic like this with him? It was a risky thing to do!


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the tip of her nose and then ced his lips over hers as he moved her hand into his robe.


    ¡°You caused it and so you must answer for it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was forced to feel the man¡¯s organ, so she turned away to avoid his kiss and said, between gasps, ¡°No, no, Fu Hanzheng...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could feel that she was so scared and afraid that she had curled up into a ball. He asked in a low voice, with his lips against hers, ¡°Then how should I solve this problem?¡±


    ¡°...You can do it yourself.¡± Gu Weiwei was so regretful that she almost burst into tears as she felt her hand still on his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, you do it.¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her tender neck and said with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to either!


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her rejection, and forcefully guided her through every step until all his desire was vented.


    ....


    When he was done, Gu Weiwei felt that her hands had be so tired that they almost felt broken.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped her hands and kissed her cheeks in satisfaction.


    Gu Weiwei turned away and ced her back to him. Actually, if Fu Hanzheng really wanted to do something further to her, she would not be able to reject him.


    But he had never done anything to her; although she was forced to be his girlfriend, he did not do anything to make her upset when they were in the rtionship.


    After filming in the daytime and the celebration party at night, she gradually fell asleep despite the fact that he was still beside her.


    At five in the morning, before dawn broke, Fu Hanzheng woke up, put on his robe and tied the belt. He took a shower in the bathroom, got changed and left to catch the early ne back to the capital.


    After he had tidied himself up, he kissed the girl who was still asleep.


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was woken up by the kiss, answered faintly and fell asleep again.

 Chapter 187 - Emptied

    <h4>Chapter 187: Emptied</h4>


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Gu Weiwei was woken up by the rm clock and realized that Fu Hanzheng was long gone.


    She washed herself and saw the remaining cake and present box, when she wasbing her hair, so she opened the box and took a look inside.


    It was a pair of diamond earrings that looked exquisitely beautiful, it was obviously designed by a famous designer.


    She grew up in the Gu Family which was extremely wealthy, so she had developed the ability of recognizing the value of luxurious goods.


    She put down the present, ate part of the cake and put the remaining leftovers in the fridge of the room.


    After all, she should not toss it away when it had been brought here from so far away in the capital.


    She removed all traces of Fu Hanzheng before she left, and was about to leave when she saw the towel on the bed.


    She felt her forehead and sighed; she took the towel into the bathroom to wash it up in case the cleaningdy noticed that a man had been here.


    She went downstairs for breakfast before hurrying into the makeup room, where Fu Shiyi was already seated.


    The stylist put on the foundation for her and smiled as she saw her extremely tender and rosy lips.


    ¡°Weiwei, what happened to your lips, they look so swollen?¡±


    Embarrassed, Gu Weiwei let out a dryugh.


    ¡°I ate too much spicy foodst night.¡±


    Fu Shiyi squinted at her and then his shoulders shook with the effort of trying to suppress hisughter that was on the verge of bursting out.


    Apparently, his brother had made them swollen by kissing her intensely. However, they had made such little noise that he and Xu Qian heard nothing when they were standing outside.


    When they were done with the makeup, they headed to the site together.


    However, Gu Weiwei, who normally passed in one take, failed three takes today unexpectedly.


    Yi An was a bit irritated and criticized her through the loudspeaker without hesitation.


    ¡°Tang Shaoqi, did you eat breakfast or not? Why are you so feeble when waving the sword? Where is your strength?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. It was that man¡¯s fault!


    Her hands were still quite tired at the moment so she could not put any strength into the movement.


    Fu Shiyi said with a meaningful tone, as he yed with his sword, ¡°You should have been aware that we are supposed to film the martial arts scenes today, before you guys went and did endless exercisest night. Look at you, you are lifeless...¡±


    His brother had been starving for over a month and she was lucky that she was able to get out of the bed.


    ¡°Damn you! Can you stop thinking about such filthy things?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you only ate the birthday cake throughout the entire night?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Gu Weiwei ignored him, took a small break and remade the failed takes. Finally, it was done.


    After her, it was Fu Shiyi¡¯s turn. It was a very important scene with a serious feel to it and took ce after the Xuanyuan Group experienced the bloodbath.


    However, he had just gathered his emotions when he heard Gu Weiwei¡¯s assistant calling out to her, ¡°Weiwei, Baby Zheng is calling.¡±


    Fu Shiyi suddenly burst intoughter and slumped down onto the floor,ughing until he was unable to get up.


    The crew members were all confused, unable to understand what he wasughing at.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him speechlessly, and answered the phone when she was far away.


    It was kind of noisy on the other side of the phone. He must be at the airport.


    ¡°You are at the capital now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just got off the ne.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    ¡°The present is pretty, thanks.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could not sense her happiness, so he asked, ¡°In a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Weiwei massaged her tired hand.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Because of what happenedst night?¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call immediately. She had no intention of talking to him any more.

 Chapter 188 - Li Xingers Mischief

    <h4>Chapter 188: Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Mischief</h4>


    It was morning when Li Xing¡¯er heard that Fu Hanzheng, the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, came to visit the crew the night before.


    She regretted it greatly. She turned down the dinner because she had no intention of celebrating Mu Weiwei¡¯s. But unexpectedly, she missed the opportunity to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    So when Fu Shiyi was taking a break, she came over with a drink.


    ¡°Third Masterq, I heard that President Fu was herest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was, why?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled casually.


    ¡°Is he still here?¡± Li Xing¡¯er smiled gently and said, ¡°The Wei Family had a coboration with Fu¡¯s Enterprisest time, my boyfriend has always wanted to meet President Fu.¡±


    She simply could not say that it was she who wanted to meet Fu Hanzheng, so she had to use Wei Ziting as a shield.


    ¡°My brother is too busy to meet everyone.¡± Fu Shiyi said nonchntly as he kept his eyes on his phone.


    But if it wasn¡¯t his girlfriend¡¯s birthday, he would not have shown up here.


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled embarrassedly, losing any courage to ask further.


    After she came to the crew, she had tried her best to establish a good rtionship with Fu Shiyi but this yful master never took her efforts seriously and went to Mu Weiwei instead. But Mu Weiwei had done nothing for him at all.


    ¡°Third Master, actually... Mu Weiwei and I are almost sisters. My mother and her father got married.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Fu Shiyi nodded without interest.


    ¡°After Weiwei¡¯s mother passed away, she left home and spent time with elderly men.¡± Li Xing¡¯er sighed out of concern as she saw Gu Weiwei who was answering the phone far away.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded.


    For Mu Weiwei who was 19 years old, his brother was indeed considered an older man.


    Li Xing¡¯er sighed meaningfully and said, ¡°We kept telling her not to but she never listened. Third Master you are her boss, if you have the chance, please tell her not to hang out with those older men and please tell her toe home as soon as possible.¡±


    She was of course not expecting Fu Shiyi to do anything.


    Instead, she was trying to tell Fu Shiyi that Mu Weiwei was in a rtionship with older men, in case he became interested in her for her foxy-looking face.


    If that b*tch established some sort of rtionship with the Fu Family, then the Li Family and the Zhou Family would suffer.


    ¡°Oh well, I can¡¯t do that, truly.¡± Fu Shiyiughed.


    He would never have the courage to ask her to break up with his brother.


    Seeing his sad smile, Li Xing¡¯er thought that he had understood what she meant, so inwardly, she felt quite proud.


    Mu Weiwei would never be able to establish a rtionship with the Fu Family. She was not a match for them at all.


    After answering the phone call, Gu Weiwei ran into Li Xing¡¯er on the way to the makeup room.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, don¡¯t ever think that just because you have been signed into Shiyi Culture, you will have something to do with the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think that it is you who wants to have something to do with the Fu Family.¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    She had asked around about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s visit since this morning and she had regretted it terribly that she had missed her chance of meeting Fu Hanzheng.


    Li Xing¡¯er nced at her disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget that you slept with Wang Weidong and we all know about it. If you ever want to be with the Fu Family, you will have to get rid of that scandal!¡±


    ¡°You know all about it?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled meaningfully. ¡°I don¡¯t think you do.¡±


    She had kept Zhou Meiqin¡¯s pictures carefully in her phone.

 Chapter 189 - Kiss with Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 189: Kiss with Fu Shiyi</h4>


    As the end of filming the Long Wind approached, the film sites were moved from ce to ce.


    However, when it came to the scene where Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng met and became friends, before finally bidding farewell to one another, Yi An was not satisfied with what they had done and thought that something wascking.


    Therefore, the two were asked to film the scene multiple times.


    As the scriptwriter watched the scene from behind the camera, he suggested something after doing some thinking.


    ¡°I was thinking that probably there should be a kiss between Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng?¡±


    The director immediately nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes that¡¯s right! No wonder I feel that something is missing. That is exactly it.¡±


    Tang Shaoqi had feelings towards Gu Changfeng, but it seemed that the result was not that ideal after all.


    If a kiss was added, then everything would be much brighter.


    Also, Tang Shaoqi was a very clear-minded person.


    So a kiss must be added to prove that she had feelings towards Gu Changfeng.


    Once the inspiration was cemented, Yi An said through the loudspeaker,


    ¡°Get ready everyone, a new take will be made. Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng should kiss, so you two, get ready for it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s water dropped to the ground.


    What the hell?


    She was supposed to kiss Fu Shiyi?


    Fu Shiyi was taking a rest on the floor and he almost copsed after hearing what Yi An had said, just as he was getting ready for the filming.


    ¡°Director Yi, what... did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng should kiss, to prove what Tang Shaoqi is like.¡± The director stressed.


    Fu Shiyi turned himself around slowly and his lips twitched at the sight of Gu Weiwei who was doing her makeup.


    ¡°Director, it is a martial arts film, let¡¯s not do a kissing scene, okay?¡±


    ¡°Director Yi, I agree, let¡¯s just keep it implicit.¡± Gu Weiwei followed.


    She truly could not kiss Fu Shiyi.


    Yi An looked at these two people who had turned down the idea. ¡°What is wrong with you two? It is just a kiss, what is the big deal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like kisses.¡± Fu Shiyi refused resolutely.


    Director Yi rolled his eyes at him and snorted. ¡°You have kissed almost all the female stars in the film industry and yet you say that you don¡¯t like kisses?¡±


    He could understand why Mu Weiwei, a young girl, would not ept it but Fu Shiyi, an experienced man in the entertainment industry, was saying that he did not like kisses?


    ¡°Director, we really can¡¯t do this kissing scene.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a sad face.


    His brother would kill him if he ever touched his sister-inw-to-be.


    Also, even if they did kiss, his brother would not allow the movie to be released either.


    ¡°It has to be done.¡± The director said resolutely.


    ¡°I am fine, but she is only 19 and maybe it is her first kiss! She will be very sad about losing it in this way, right?¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei cooperatively put on a sad face.


    Yi An sighed and checked the time.


    ¡°Anyway, we are done with filming today. Weiwei you better get ready for the scene, we are shooting it tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly ¨C it seemed that they had to do the kiss no matter what.


    The moment they finished work, Fu Shiyi texted his brother, reporting the emergency.


    [Brother, the director wants to add a kissing scene between Mu Weiwei and I]


    A minuteter, Fu Hanzheng texted back.


    [How would you like to die?]

 Chapter 190 - A Deadly Kiss?

    <h4>Chapter 190: A Deadly Kiss?</h4>


    Fu Shiyi shivered at the sight of the text.


    Then he quickly called him.


    ¡°Brother, I did try to turn down the idea, but the Director insisted on it, what can I do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was busy with work on the other side of the phone and answered nonchntly.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Fu Shiyi continued. ¡°I turned him down several times but he insisted on making the scene to show Tang Shaoqi¡¯s characteristics! Also, it should be her kissing me instead of the other way around...¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shiyi took a deep breath and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Brother, it is very normal to do such scenes as an actor.¡±


    ¡°She might need to do it with someone else in the future, probably more than just a kissing scene, but also a s*x scene too...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a cold voice arose from the phone.


    ¡°Do you still want toe back alive?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    He answered the question directly.


    ¡°Then think of a way out yourself.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Feeling wronged, Fu Shiyi thought that he should have trapped that girl indoors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do a kissing scene, but what if she agrees to do it...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder.


    ¡°Then just try it!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was busy dealing with work and had the speaker on, at the same time Fu Shiqin wasughing wildly next to him.


    ¡°The tomb I gave you is still vacant, what about moving in this year?¡±


    Since he had always tried to set him up every year, he had already bought him a tomb.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, just wait and see!¡± Fu Shiyi rang off helplessly.


    No matter whether it would be him kissing her or the other way around, as long as a kissing scene happened, he would be dead.


    Compared to Fu Shiyi, Gu Weiwei was rtively calmer.


    After she washed up, she was just thinking about the kissing scene when Fu Hanzheng called.


    ¡°No kissing scenes!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei clearly understood that it was Fu Shiyi who had passed on the message.


    ¡°As a professional actress, I must...¡±


    ¡°Think of your promise before you left.¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted.


    He had allowed her to make the film only because she had promised him that there were no kissing scenes.


    ¡°It is spontaneous alright? And also I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°Still want the movie to be released?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked her coldly.


    He did not want to hear about professionalism. He was not open-minded enough to allow his girlfriend to do a kissing scene with other people.


    Also, the film was going to be aired domestically!


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She understood that he was capable of removing the film from the cinema.


    ¡°I will talk with the director.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stopped speaking about the kissing scene and said,


    ¡°How long before you finish filming?¡±


    She should be home very soon.


    ¡°In a week or so, I need to go back for the start of the semester.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay, have a good rest.¡± Fu Hanzheng hung up and continued with his work.


    Gu Weiwei thought about how toplete the scene well overnight.


    Fu Shiyi was also not having a good time throughout the night, and early in the morning, they went to find the director and scriptwriter together.


    However, no matter what they said, Yi An and the scriptwriter still insisted on doing the scene.


    ¡°You have made kissing and s*x scenes with so many people before, what is wrong with Mu Weiwei kissing you anyways?¡±


    Fu Shiyi answered, ¡°I will be dead!¡±

 Chapter 191 - A Deadly Kiss? 2

    <h4>Chapter 191: A Deadly Kiss? 2</h4>


    At noon, they did their own scenes and in the afternoon, they were asked by the director to re-film the scene from the day before.


    The crew members were just arranging the site when Fu Shiyi leaned forward and whispered.


    ¡°Are we really going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other way out?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    In the morning, they spared no effort in trying to persuade Yi An not to continue with the kissing scene, but Yi An did not approve.


    ¡°I will be dead tomorrow if we really do it.¡± Fu Shiyi said helplessly.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. He is your brother.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know my brother very well.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a sigh.


    He and Fu Shiqin feared no one at home, not even their father, except for their eldest brother.


    ¡°Just lie down there, and I will do it from a different angle.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work either.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your n?¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t really kiss, I will still be dead if my brother thinks that we did.¡±


    Fu Shiyi shook his head, objecting to her suggestion.


    They were just talking, when Yi An spoke through loudspeaker.


    ¡°Get ready, everyone, the filming is starting.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at her and walked in front of the camera, looking ready to sacrifice himself.


    Tang Shaoqi and Gu Changfeng had beenpanions for half a month after they ran into each other in Ningcheng and they appreciated each other¡¯s skills.


    Tang Shaoqi helped Gu Changfeng drive away those who tried to steal away the Treasure Map, whilst Gu Changfeng had also helped Tang Shaoqi to deal with those who came to take revenge on her.


    Gu Changfeng suggested bing Tang Shaoqi¡¯s sworn brother after he drank some wine, but Tang Shaoqi had turned him down.


    As the sun was setting, the two of them were drinking together.


    Gu Changfeng poured two bowls of wine and said, ¡°Brother Tang, we have been through life and death together, several times.¡±


    ¡°What about... us bing sworn brothers in front of this Temple.¡±


    Tang Shaoqi took a sip from the wine. ¡°I am not going to be your sworn brother.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Changfeng was confused.


    ¡°I am leaving tomorrow.¡± Tang Shaoqi said.


    Gu Changfeng poured her another bowl of wine. ¡°Then let¡¯s get drunk today and then I will see you off.¡±


    As the evening approached, the two of them were both very drunk.


    With one hand over her forehead, Tang Shaoqi became less tipsy and looked at Gu Changfeng who was totally drunk and hunched over the table.


    The Master of the Tang Family, who was cold and arrogant, felt Gu Changfeng¡¯s face as a soft gentleness crept into her eyes.


    ¡°Do you know why I can¡¯t be your sworn brother?¡±


    Having asked this, she approached Gu Changfeng little by little.


    ....


    Yi An and the scriptwriter were looking very forward to seeing this crucial step in front of the camera... But Gu Weiwei did not kiss him even though her lips were a centimeter away.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s face was totally twisted, and it was impossible to film the scene.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Director shouted.


    ¡°Kiss!¡±


    ¡°And Gu Changfeng, what is that face for? Will you die if she kisses you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi felt so wronged that he almost wanted to cry.


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. ¡°Director Yi, what about us changing to another method, I just cannot kiss him.¡±


    She truly could not kiss Fu Shiyi.


    Yi An sighed. She was simply too young to do the kissing scene.


    ¡°Shiyi, Tang Shaoqi is inexperienced, teach her how to do it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Shiyi¡¯s eyes widened.


    Teaching his brother¡¯s girlfriend how to kiss him? That was literally a trap of death!


    Gu Weiwei sighed, got up and suggested something to the director.


    ¡°Director Yi, I have another idea for this scene, what about us acting ording to our own ideas first?¡±

 Chapter 192 - Do Your Best

    <h4>Chapter 192: Do Your Best</h4>


    The director and scriptwriter exchanged a look with one another. They understood that she was not at all willing to do the kissing scene.


    ¡°Weiwei, actually, it is not that bad if you do the kissing scene now.¡±


    ¡°You are not in a bad position if you give your first kiss to Shiyi.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. If not for Fu Hanzheng, she would indeed not be in a bad position.


    But hundreds of kilometers away, she could feel how jealous Fu Hanzheng was, and she would never be able to do the scene.


    Fu Shiyi felt so helpless. She would not be the one put into the bad position... it was him who would be killed.


    ¡°Please, let us try the new idea first.¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely.


    Yi An thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡°Then try your idea first. Let¡¯s take a look at it.¡±


    She was a skilled actress who was always able to act ording to their ideas.


    So let her try acting ording to her ideas this time.


    When the director approved of her suggestion, Gu Weiwei told Fu Shiyi what he should do.


    ¡°If we fail even one take, we will need to do the kissing scene, so do your best now!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded. He had to act it out well to save himself!


    When the two of them were ready, they walked in front of the camera and started acting.


    In order to move the director, the two of them acted from the very beginning.


    Fu Shiyi also acted so attentively, that he presented a brand-new version of himself, looking very much like the hero from the ancient times.


    ....


    ¡°Brother Tang, we have been through life and death several times. What about bing... sworn brothers in front of the Temple?¡±


    Tang Shaoqi¡¯s hand slightly shivered as she took a sip of the wine. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I am not going to be your sworn brother.¡±


    She showed a shy expression as she lowered her gaze.


    Gu Changfeng asked, with a frown, ¡°Why?¡±


    They had been through life and death together so many times, all this time.


    They were just like brothers, so why could they not be sworn brothers?


    Tang Shaoqi looked at theke under the setting sun and said slowly, ¡°I am leaving to go home tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Changfeng said, as he poured two bowls of wine, ¡°Then let¡¯s get drunk tonight, and then I will see you off.¡±


    As the evening approached, the two of them were totally drunk.


    With one hand over her forehead, Tang Shaoqi started to flush red as she looked at Gu Changfeng who was slumped over the table.


    This young Master of the Tang Family started to look gentle, rather than his usual arrogant and cold self.


    As her long fingers brushed over Gu Changfeng¡¯s handsome face, she leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Do you know why I can¡¯t be your sworn brother?¡±


    Her voice was no longer firm, but gentler now.


    Gu Changfeng opened his eyes as his friend moved so closely to him.


    ¡°...Brother Tang, you look very pretty.¡±


    Tang Shaoqi smiled brightly as she said, ¡°Gu Changfeng, we are going to have a fight at Shili Pavilion, tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°If you beat me, I will be your sworn brother.¡±


    Having said these words, she got up and disappeared into the darkness.


    Gu Changfeng sat up and smiled at the fading figure.


    ¡°Okay! See you at Shili Pavilion tomorrow afternoon!¡±


    ....


    Yi An and the scriptwriter nodded happily as they watched the performance.


    ¡°This is better, much better.¡±


    They had been thinking that after Tang Shaoqi kissed Gu Changfeng, she would leave a note that would say ¡®if you beat me in the fight at Shili Pavilion tomorrow afternoon, I will be your sworn brother.¡¯


    However, Gu Changfeng did not attend the meeting, and that was when he missed Tang Shaoqi, who had dressed up as a girl.


    Later on, when they met again, Tang Shaoqi was already the murderer that turned the Xuanyuan Group into a bloodbath.


    And then the two, who were almost sworn brothers, became each other¡¯s worst enemy.

 Chapter 193 - Face or Ability

    <h4>Chapter 193: Face or Ability</h4>


    If the scene was acted properly, Tang Shaoqi would be a role the public both loved and loathed.


    If the scene was not done well, Tang Shaoqi would be someone who waspletely detested by the public.


    Because of this, Mu Weiwei totally showcased how sincere and devoted Tang Shaoqi was, so that she gripped the audience¡¯s heart.


    Fu Shiyi was also performing extremely well.


    He especially acted really well, when he said ¡°Brother Tang, you are so pretty.¡±


    The director watched the clip twice in a row and patted Fu Shiyi¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You can work as a capable man, so why are you always aiming to be a pretty man instead?¡±


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his hairstyle and said proudly, ¡°Why must I work as a capable man, when I can just use my face?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    Yi An rolled his eyes at him speechlessly and turned to Gu Weiwei, looking pleased.


    ¡°Weiwei, your school semester starts soon, we can finish your scenes in these next two days, so that you can return as quickly as possible.¡±


    Thanks, Director Yi.¡± Gu Weiwei bowed gratefully.


    ¡°Then I need to return to make the theme song, I want to finish my scenes too.¡± Fu Shiyi said, sounding displeased.


    He only took on this film because he was protecting his brother¡¯s girlfriend for him.


    Now that she was returning, there was no need for him to stay.


    ¡°You still have tons of scenes to make. It¡¯s not yet the time for you to return.¡± Yi An red.


    This boy was a skilled actor, but he never wanted to focus upon acting because he had a pretty face.


    The two of them made another scene on a different site before returning to the hotel.


    Fu Shiyi truly did not want to eat the food served at the hotel, so he borrowed the crew¡¯s car and took her out to get some food outside the site.


    Since there were always film stars at the film site, it was not a rare thing for the residents to see Fu Shiyi at a restaurant.


    The two ordered some dishes and he reported the news to his brother on his phone.


    After he had finished the reports, he said, with a bright smile, ¡°We are good friends now, right? Then I had better tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei asked, swallowing a mouthful of water.


    ¡°You know how much my second brother had bad mouthed you before?¡± Fu Shiyi looked angry.


    Gu Weiwei smiled deeply. She had seen through his act.


    ¡°What did he say about me?¡±


    The two brothers had set each other up and he intended to punish Fu Shiqin through her hands.


    ¡°He said that you look like a monster and eat more than a pig, and that you always drool over our eldest brother.¡±


    ¡°He even said that you looked terrible wearing low-cut dresses because your breasts were so small.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth ¨C her breasts were small?!


    Her breasts were naturally sized, alright?


    She knew that Fu Shiqin was always bad mouthing her back then, but she never expected that he could be so cruel with his words.


    ¡°I was not at home back then, so he called me every day,ining to me. Honestly, how can a man like him, bad mouth a girl behind her back, right?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled obediently.


    ¡°He really did that?¡± Gu Weiwei looked lethal.


    Fu Shiyi nodded. ¡°I can y the recorded audio to you if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, he must have said all of that.¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted. Fu Shiqin had never said anything nice to her in front of her face, let alone behind her back.


    ¡°Also, when my brother came to celebrate your birthday with you, heined to me that you were the cause of all his troubles and because of you, he and the staff of thepany had to work overtime.¡±


    Fu Shiyi became increasingly annoyed as he spoke, as if Fu Shiqin wasn¡¯t bad mouthing her, but him instead.


    ¡°It seems that I need to speak with your second brother when I get back.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    A sh of a victory smile crossed Fu Shiyi¡¯s eyes. Fu Shiqin was definitely going to be in trouble!

 Chapter 194 - Small Breasts?

    <h4>Chapter 194: Small Breasts?</h4>


    In the days that followed, Fu Shiyi kept telling her about how terrible Fu Shiqin had behaved.


    Tang Shaoqi had been doing the scenes in the few days that followed until finally, they reached thest scene.


    Tang Shaoqi had teamed up with the Jin State and killed a general of the Southern Song Dynasty, who was also one of the murderers that killed the Tang Family years back.


    Gu Changfeng and Lin Qingxue joined forces and broke the conspiracy of the Jin State that intended to overthrow the Southern Song Dynasty...


    Tang Shaoqi was now being hunted by the righteous men and she had yet to have her meeting with Gu Changfeng, at Shili Pavilion, where they were supposed to have a deadly fight against each other.


    Shili Pavilion was located on a cliff and had a view that spanned for miles around.


    Like before, Tang Shaoqi showed up alone at the pavilion, waiting for Gu Changfeng to arrive.


    She had waited for him here for a whole day, years back, but he had missed the meeting... but today, he was here, intending to take her life.


    ¡°Gu Changfeng, why were you not here years back?¡±


    ¡°Why should we talk about the past right now?¡± Gu Changfeng pulled out his sword and pointed it at the Master of the Tang Family as he said, one word after another,


    ¡°It is time for you to pay back the bloodbath debt of the Xuanyuan Group.¡±


    Tang Shaoqiughed self-mockingly, pulled out her de and turned around, looking lethal.


    The two of them had a huge fight in the pavilion, which then copsed because of the fierceness of theirbat.


    Finally, Tang Shaoqi lost and died in a pool of her own blood.


    She uttered a weak sound as she smiled brightly.


    ¡°Gu Changfeng, you have just won.¡±


    ....


    Gu Changfeng buried her on the mount of Shili Pavilion and it was not until many yearster when he learnt from others a piece of news.


    The Master of the Tang Family was not a man, but a very pretty girl.


    The Director said through the loudspeaker happily, ¡°Tang Shaoqi¡¯s work is done!¡±


    The crew members set off the fireworks, pping as they celebrated.


    Gu Weiwei got up from the ground, wiped off the fake blood on her face and thanked everyone.


    ¡°Go home and take a good rest. There will be promotional pitchesing soon.¡± Yi An said with concern.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s meet in the capital.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved goodbye to everyone, removed the makeup and quickly got changed.


    She had already packed up everything, so she just grabbed her luggage from her hotel room and directly headed to the airport.


    It was already one in the morning when she arrived in the capital. When her assistant took their luggage she turned on her phone; Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call immediately came through.


    ¡°Are you off the ne now?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei realized that it was Fu Shiyi who had revealed her routine to his brother.


    ¡°Yes, I just got my luggage.¡±


    ¡°Come through the VIP passage, I am waiting.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei hung up, waved goodbye to her assistant and went to the VIP passage with her luggage.


    Sure enough, she saw this elegant-looking man waiting at the end of the VIP passage.


    Fu Hanzheng took her luggage and said, ¡°Why did you not inform me that you wereing back, ahead of time.¡±


    If Fu Shiyi had not told him about the flight, he would not have known that she wasing home today.


    ¡°I am so hungry and sleepy.¡± Gu Weiwei threw a very pitiful look at him.


    Sure enough, Fu Hanzheng did not ask her anything more, but took her out of the passage and into the car.


    The moment she climbed into the car, she saw Fu Shiqin working over a business n on hisptop. He looked angry just at the sight of Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Why note back home tomorrow? Why today?¡±


    He was so busy already but he still had toe and pick her up as their driver.


    If he had stayed silent, Gu Weiwei would not have thought of what Fu Shiyi had told her thesest few days.


    ¡°Second Master, I heard that you said that I look like a monster and eat more than a pig?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips twitched.


    Third Brother, you are going to die wherever you are!


    ¡°And you said that my breasts are very small, how did you know that?¡± Gu Weiwei asked, annoyedly.


    ¡°They are not small.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I am not asking you anything!¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    Fu Shiqin was speechless.

 Chapter 195 - Bed Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 195: Bed Sharing</h4>


    The moment they came back to the apartment, Fu Shiqin helped with the luggage. Fu Hanzheng turned to him and said ruthlessly, ¡°I heard that something has happened to the mine in Africa.¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt his hair standing up on the back of his neck ¨C something bad wasing.


    ¡°Go over there to check on it and don¡¯te back until the problem is solved.¡±


    Having said this, Fu Hanzheng went into the dining room and warmed up some dinner for his girlfriend.


    ¡°Brother, are you... serious about Africa?¡±


    Fu Shiqin just could not believe that he was being dispatched to sort out the mining in Africa where wild lions and cheetahs roam around!


    Wasn¡¯t he worried that those animals would eat up his brother?


    ¡°Leave tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt both annoyed and wronged. ¡°Just because I said that she...¡±


    ¡°She what?¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted coldly.


    ¡°That was before! She kept pestering you and you alsoined about her being annoying! Now you are making me take the me, that is just too cruel!¡± Fu Shiqin argued.


    At that time, he did not know how pretty Mu Weiwei was and he still did not understand why she used to dress so terribly.


    Gu Weiwei pulled her luggage back into her room only to find that her room was different.


    Her bed was gone... and so was her wardrobe. The entire room had been turned into a walk-in closet and was filled with thetest clothes, from all the expensive brands.


    ¡°Where is my room?¡±


    ¡°I bought you too many clothes to fit in the wardrobe, so it has been turned into a walk-in closet.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Then where should I sleep?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng came to her and led her to his room.


    ¡°Here is your room.¡±


    ¡°Where is yours?¡± Gu Weiwei gazed at this newly-embellished room in astonishment.


    ¡°It is mine too.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei panicked as she saw this new room that looked like a newlyweds room.


    First he moved in and then he climbed into her bed. Now, because she was away from home for two months, he tore down her room and forced her to share a room with him.


    ¡°I will not sleep well if we share the same bed.¡±


    ¡°You will get used to it.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They were going to share a bed sooner orter and she had to get used to sleeping by his side.


    Gu Weiwei sighed as she felt her forehead. Why did shee back before the filming finished?


    If she had waited until school had opened, she could have done the registration and gone to the promotional pitch afterwards.


    Now she had to share the same bed with this man.


    ¡°Go and wash your hands, your dinner is ready.¡± Fu Hanzheng felt her forehead.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. Anyway, she was going to be away for another one month soon because of the promotion, so she could deal with the current situation for the time being.


    She was going to call Jolin tomorrow and beg him to arrange more work for her.


    It would be best if she became so busy that she did not have toe home, even for a single day.


    She washed her hands and went to the dining room, where Fu Hanzheng had already presented the warmed dishes in front of her.


    ¡°Eat first, I need to deal with something.¡±


    She nodded, finished the dinner in the dining room and went to take a shower, before changing into her pajamas.


    When she went into the room after showering, Fu Hanzheng had already finished his work and was waiting for her in bed.


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to climb under the nket; she then yawned, closed her eyes and started to fall asleep.


    Seeing that she was so tired, Fu Hanzheng just kissed her on the lips without doing anything more.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    She had thought that she would struggle to sleep throughout the entire night, but in reality she was too sleepy to keep her eyes open and quickly fell asleep after a few minutes.


    In the morning, she was kissed awake by Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Do you need to work today?¡±


    ¡°No, I am off.¡± She answered drowsily, turned around and continued to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her softly on her lips. ¡°Get up now,e with me to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Why am I going to yourpany?¡± Gu Weiwei asked suddenly.


    Shiyi Culture was a subordinatepany of Fu¡¯s Enterprise; she did not need to visit the headquarters whatsoever.


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and carried her into the walk-in closet.


    ¡°Get dressed and keep mepany at work.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 196 - The Presidents Mysterious Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 196: The President¡¯s Mysterious Girlfriend</h4>


    It was busy at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Directors of all departments hade to the 19th floor early in the morning, waiting for the morning session that was going to take ce at nine. They were going to discuss the n for the new projects as well as the progress of the current ongoing projects.


    However, their President, who was always punctual...


    Turned out to be runningte today!


    The directors of all the departments gathered around Xu Qian. ¡°Assistant Xu, can you call the President and ask if he ising to thepany today or not?¡±


    This was because they truly didn¡¯t dare to urge the President toe to work.


    Xu Qian took a look at the elevator and his lips twitched as he saw the maning out of the elevator.


    ¡°Xu Qian, get ready for the session in ten minutes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said as he walked past the crowd, holding Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand, and into his office.


    The directors were dumbfounded as they saw the Presidenting towards them from the elevator. They just could not believe their eyes.


    So the president had... a girl with him at work?


    The girl was dressed in a light purple dress with shining, white skin. Her figure was slim and proportioned well.


    However, she was wearing a face mask, so it was not possible to see what she looked like but they could see her eyes which weren¡¯t hidden. She had long eyshes and from what they could see, she looked very pretty.


    The Director of the nning Department dropped his freshly-brewed coffee and the other directors all wore expressions of amazement, as they saw the


    President going into his office, holding the girl¡¯s hand.


    Gu Weiwei arrived home at two am the night before and did not go to bed until three in the morning.


    She was in the middle of sleeping when she was forced toe to thepany, so she dozed off the moment she slumped down onto the sofa.


    Fu Hanzheng also understood that she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep the night before but she was leaving soon.


    So he must have her with him wherever he goes.


    ¡°I am going to the meeting, lie down on the sofa and sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with drowsy eyes, kicked off her shoes and was already falling asleep.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up the phone and dialed the internal line.


    ¡°Xu Qian, get her a nket.¡±


    One minuteter, Xu Qian came in with a thin nket.


    Fu Hanzheng covered her up with the nket, removed her mask and said to Xu Qian.


    ¡°No one is allowed toe into my office today.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± Xu Qian nodded and told the secretary.


    Outside the President¡¯s office, the directors with tens of millions of yuan as their yearly sry, all gazed at the door of the office.


    Every single one of them, expected to suddenly be able to see through the door, just so they could take a look at what the mysterious girl looked like.


    One newly appointed man said, ¡°The President¡¯s girlfriend can¡¯t be Manager Meng, she does not look like her.¡±


    ¡°To hell with Manager Meng, here is the real girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°You are way behind the curve ¨C the President has never said that Manager Meng is his girlfriend, let alone having a date with her!¡±


    ¡°This girl is apparently much younger and prettier than Manager Meng.¡±


    ¡°President keeps buying diamonds and roses, all for this girl. He has spoiled her rotten!¡±


    ....


    As the office door opened, the crowd instantly rushed into the meeting room.


    Fu Hanzheng spoke as soon as he entered the meeting room.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the nning Department.¡±


    The director opened his files and his face visibly turned shocked.


    Damn, all the gossiping had made him bring in the wrong file.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    The Director said discreetly, ¡°Sorry, I got the wrong file.¡±


    The other directors shot him a sympathetic look. When someone else made such a mistakest time, he was almost fired.


    They were just about to feel sorry for this director, when the strict President said, ¡°Go and get the right one now.¡± He spoke very gently.


    The Director was so shocked that he did note back to himself, until his colleague elbowed him.


    They had always been on thest of their fraying nerves at meetings but surprisingly, they found that the president of today was incredibly gentle.


    As the session came to the halfway point, and all the ns were presented, the discussion and debating of ideas started.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down and checked the time. He turned and whispered to Xu Qian, ¡°Buy some breakfast and bring it to the office.¡±


    She might get up soon and be hungry; she had missed breakfast this morning.

 Chapter 197 - Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 197: Spoiled</h4>


    Gu Weiwei slept for more than an hour and felt that she was full of energy when she woke up.


    Xu Qian entered the office with a freshly made breakfast. ¡°Miss. Mu, here is your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it without hesitating, she happened to be feeling rather hungry.


    ¡°Anything else you need, Miss. Mu?¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not think that eating breakfast on the sofa was very practical orfortable, so she carried the food over to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s desk.


    ¡°The meeting is not finished yet?¡±


    ¡°The project is not going well, so the meeting mayst longer than expected.¡± Xu Qian replied honestly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±


    Sitting in the office alone, she ate breakfast as she sized up Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office.


    Sure enough, the office style was as boring as him.


    She had just eaten half of her breakfast when Fu Hanzheng returned from the meeting.


    Seeing her upying the desk, he asked Xu Qian to put the delivered files onto the table, and sat down on the sofa to work.


    ¡°In fifteen minutes, tell them to send in an even more detailed analysis report.¡± He said as he nced at Gu Weiwei sitting at his desk.


    ¡°Or tell them to meet in the office.¡±


    ¡°No need, this ce will do.¡± Gu Weiwei said, she then finished eating her breakfast, put on the mask and used his desk andputer to y online games.


    When Fu Shiqin and the Manager of the Operation Department, as well as the other directors of the nning Department, entered the office, they spotted the President¡¯s desk.


    This ce, which was considered as ¡®the King¡¯s Seat¡¯, was currently upied by a pretty girl... and their President was forced to work on the sofa instead.


    They were just discreetly reporting their updated analysis, when suddenly a sound arose from the direction of the desk.


    ¡°First Blood!¡±


    The Manager of the Operation Department nced in the direction of the desk, his lips twitching.


    He cleared his throat and was about to continue with the report when another sound arose from behind theputer.


    ¡°Double Kill!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Fu Shiqin red at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°We are in the middle of a meeting!¡±


    He had just thrown an angry look at Gu Weiwei when he received an equally cold look from his brother.


    Then, he turned to Gu Weiwei seated behind the desk and softly said, ¡°Continue with your game, don¡¯t mind about us.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Fu Shiqin felt heartbroken.


    Someone had made a rule of not ying any games in thepany and when he used to take breaks and have some fun... one month of his sry was removed.


    Yet this same ¡®someone¡¯, was allowing his girlfriend to use hisputer and y games right in front of his staff!


    The Director of the nning Department nced at the girl, who was focused on ying her games, in the King¡¯s Seat and realized that because their boss spoiled this girl rotten, she was going to be their future Mrs. President.


    The staff managed to finish delivering the report with the sound of gaming as their background.


    The President was being incredibly kind and gentle, almost making everyone be moved to tears.


    When the report was finished, Fu Shiqin startedining the moment he stepped out of the office.


    ¡°Damn it brother! I y games and get fined whilst she is allowed to do anything!¡±


    However, the staff who followed him out of the office said, ¡°Second Master, do you know the President¡¯s girlfriend personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth in loathing the moment he thought about having to board the ne, for Africa, tonight.


    The Director of the nning Department said sincerely, with his hands sped together, ¡°Please, convince her to keep the Presidentpany at work every single day, please!¡±


    When she was around, the President was in a good mood and when the President was in a good mood, everyone would have a wonderful time.

 Chapter 198 - The Enemy Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Enemy Is Here</h4>


    The news that the President had brought his girlfriend with him to work, had spread all over the headquarters.


    One female employee from the Marketing Department happened to witness the scene, when she was delivering documents up to the 19th floor. When she returned to the Marketing Department, she announced excitedly, ¡°Breaking news! Really Breaking News!¡±


    ¡°You saw the President again?¡± One female employee asked with a smile, as she was doing her makeup.


    All the female employees at Fu¡¯s Enterprise drooled over Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°No, I saw the President with his girlfriend, here at work!¡±


    Some people from the Public Rtions Department drew closer to them as they heard the gossip from the opposite side.


    ¡°That must have been Manager Meng, right?¡±


    Manager Meng had not yet shown up at thepany, so she must be on the 19th floor with the President.


    The gossiping girl snorted at the woman who was wearing heavy makeup.


    ¡°I am sorry, but it is not Manager Meng that I saw with him, but instead someone who is much younger and prettier than her!¡±


    ¡°What does she look like?¡± The women from the Marketing Department asked curiously.


    ¡°She was wearing a mask so I could not see her face but her skin is really smooth, just like an egg without a shell! Her eyshes are long and curly, I am so jealous!¡±


    ¡°Wearing a mask? The President¡¯s girlfriend would never wear a mask, you must have seen it wrong.¡± The female employee from the Public Rtions Department snorted.


    Every woman who had Fu Hanzheng with her, would never try to conceal her face.


    ¡°Believe it or not, everyone on the 19th floor saw the Presidenting out of the elevator with her, hand in hand!¡±


    ¡°Hand in hand?! I don¡¯t think Manager Meng has ever been hand in hand with the President at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she always thinks of herself as the next Mrs. President, but the President has never acknowledged her like that. The real Mrs. President is here today!¡±


    ¡°True, Manager Meng keeps on ttering Mrs. Fu every day and assumes that she is the next Mrs President already!¡±


    ....


    Women tend to have problems with each other and many female employees of the Marketing Department did not like Meng Ruya. Especially when she kept putting on the air of the next Mrs. President.


    They were still gossiping when Meng Ruya appeared in the doorway. They all fell silent.


    Meng Ruya was smiling as she was passing by the office of the Marketing Department, yet when she returned to the office at the Public Rtions Department her face had sunk.


    ¡°Manager Meng, don¡¯t take their words seriously. Mrs. Fu has said that no one other than you is suitable for the Fu Family.¡± The employee said in a ttering tone.


    Manager Meng was elegant and graceful, born from a rich family, and she was liked by Mrs. Fu. So she was definitely going to be the future Mrs. President!


    ¡°No more gossiping at work! Give me the promotion n for the new project in one hour.¡± Meng Ruya returned to her own office without turning around.


    She had not found out who the b*tch by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side was after she had tried so hard for two months and today, she hade to thepany!


    She waited for an hour and then the promotional n was finally delivered into her hands.


    Meng Ruya did her makeup calmly and walked over to the elevator with the promotional n in hand.


    She was going to see who on earth had made Fu Hanzheng so possessed!


    She had just walked out of the elevator and was about to enter the office when Xu Qian stopped her.


    ¡°Manager Meng, just leave the promotional n with me.¡±


    His boss had gotten so angryst time about what had happened, so unless it was for the working report, he would never have dared to let this woman in.


    ¡°I need to make a statement to President Fu in person.¡± Meng Ruya said in a very diplomatic way.


    Xu Qian thought for a while and said, ¡°President Fu is in the middle of a meeting, you can go there to deliver the report.¡±


    Meng Ruya went into the meeting room with the file, yet failed to find the woman Fu Hanzheng had brought with him.


    When she thought that Xu Qian was stopping her from entering the office, she realized that the girl must be inside Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office.


    She was just thinking about how to reveal that woman¡¯s face after delivering the report, when a girl in a light purple dress entered the meeting room.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng...¡±

 Chapter 199 - Filled with Love

    <h4>Chapter 199: Filled with Love</h4>


    This voice sounded very familiar.


    Meng Ruya threw a sharp look at the girl entering the room. She looked very familiar and sounded very familiar too.


    It seemed as if they had met somewhere before.


    Gu Weiwei was about to speak when she saw Meng Ruya, who was gazing at her. She could not help but frown.


    Meng Ruya went to Jinxiu Compound with Mrs. Fu, in a surprise visitst time, and today she must have learnt of her arrival, so she came to figure out who she was.


    Meng Ruya was not someone she needed to fear but if she learnt about her real identity, she would definitely tell Mrs. Fu.


    Mrs. Fu did not like her and if she knew she was with Fu Hanzheng, she would definitely try all that she could to cause her trouble.


    She was in the middle of establishing a career in the film industry and she truly did not want any troubleing her way.


    Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and asked. ¡°Need anything?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the staff in the meeting room and a touch of a sinister smile, shed across her eyes. Then she put on a very flirty tone and said, ¡°Darling, my friends have asked me to have afternoon tea with them, can I go out for a while?¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was in the middle of drinking some water, spit out everything in his mouth and shivered as all of the hair on his body stood on end.


    The top managers of Fu¡¯s Enterprise shivered and nced at their boss in disbelief ¨C so their president liked this type of woman?


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stamped her feet. ¡°You won¡¯t y with me, and I am not allowed to go out either. You are such a naughty boy.¡±


    Fu Shiqin shook the wet files and red at Gu Weiwei who had just morphed into a monster.


    He needed a sword to y her!


    However, his brother was not frightened by how she behaved and said, with a joyful smile, ¡°Wait for another half an hour. I will take you to lunch after the meeting.¡±


    ¡°But I want to go out to y now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had failed to scare Fu Hanzheng, but had managed to frighten herself.


    ¡°Baby, just wait for a few more moments.¡± Fu Hanzheng said. He then reached out to her and asked her to sit down on the empty chair.


    Those high ranking managers almost fell off their chairs, when they heard him calling her ¡®baby¡¯.


    Seeing that she was unable to leave or continue speaking in such a flirty way any more... Gu Weiwei sat down next to him and texted Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian that she would not be able to make it.


    Having appeased his girlfriend, Fu Hanzheng turned to the staff and said seriously, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Exact half an hourter, the meeting was dismissed.


    Meng Ruya picked up the files, stood up to go over to Gu Weiwei and said, with a concerned smile, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you feel hot wearing a mask right now?¡±


    Why was she wearing a mask on such a hot day?


    Hearing these words, Gu Weiwei took hold of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°My honey says that I am too pretty to be exposed to anyone else. I am only for him to look at.¡±


    Having said this, she raised her head and asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, my dearest?¡±


    Fu Shiqin just could not stand it any more. He was on the verge of flipping the table! Why was she talking in such a strange way?


    Now he had lost his appetite.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered cooperatively.


    Meng Ruya gritted her teeth, feeling extremely curious about who she was.


    But Fu Hanzheng was here, so she couldn¡¯t just rip off her mask to see what she looked like.


    Fu Hanzheng exchanged a few words with the manager of the Operation Department and said, ¡°Everyone, time for lunch. We will have a long-distance call with the partner of S Land.¡±


    They watched the usually cold and distant President leave happily with his girlfriend.


    The sight filled with love, made them lose their appetites.

 Chapter 200 - Gu Siting and A Child

    <h4>Chapter 200: Gu Siting and A Child</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng took her out for lunch, after seeing that she had been trapped in the office for the entire morning.


    However, he didn¡¯t know very much about the restaurants in the neighbourhood, so he asked his brother Fu Shiqin toe along.


    Fu Shiqin rmended a private restaurant, and he started to order food as soon as he sat down because he always visited here.


    ¡°Give the menu to her.¡± Fu Hanzheng red at him.


    He was taking his girlfriend out for lunch, not him.


    Fu Shiqin gave the menu to Gu Weiwei obediently and asked his brother, as he gazed at him, ¡°Brother, have you been possessed?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°She was being so flirty just now and no one was able to stand it, but you still allowed her to make a fuss in the meeting room.¡± Fu Shiqin felt ill when he thought of what had happened.


    However, unlike him, his brother wasn¡¯t disgusted and enjoyed her flirtiness.


    He seriously suspected that his brother had been possessed by this woman.


    Gu Weiwei was reviewing the menu as she said, ¡°Second Master, I think that you are definitely going to be a very promising miner in Africa, what about staying there for a few more months?¡±


    ¡°Me...¡± Fu Shiqin pointed at himself and swallowed down all of hisints.


    Gu Weiwei ordered a dish and nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, you were not disgusted?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his lips. ¡°I think it was lovely.¡±


    Especially when she called him ¡®honey, darling¡¯.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip corners twitched.


    The dishes were soon served. Fu Shiqin was about to reach out for the ribs, when his brother removed the dish and ced it in front of Gu Weiwei and reced it with a dish of sliced meat and bittermelon.


    Fu Shiqin bit his chopsticks. He should have stayed in thepany for takeaway.


    Throughout the entire lunch, all the dishes that had been reached for by Gu Weiwei over three times, had been ced in front of her... whilst those that were not touched by her came to his side instead.


    Gu Weiwei finished her food and went to the bathroom.


    He had just gotten two pieces of ribs into his bowl when the phone rang. He wiped his hands instantly and answered the call when he saw the iing caller.


    After the phone call, he looked slightly serious.


    ¡°You were right. The project has run into a problem because of Gu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face dimme and he fiddled with the teacup.


    ¡°Who else dares to fight against the Fu Family except for him.¡±


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family were always on bad terms with each other, and they were each other¡¯s worst enemies in the business field.


    Fu Shiqin drank a mouthful of water andined, ¡°Gu Siting must be crazy! He keeps causing us trouble these past two years and he always wants to have a hand in whatever we are doing!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced a look at him. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Siting was a sneaky man, and he had to be careful in case he took advantage of the situation.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°The information says that Gu Siting is seeking a child.¡±


    ¡°A child?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°Yes, someone around three or four years old, but I¡¯m not sure who it is.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and said after some consideration, ¡°Keep up with the investigation, better find out who he is looking for. Find that child before he does.¡±


    The child Gu Siting was seeking must be of great importance to him.


    Fu Shiqin nodded and mumbled as something shed across his mind.


    ¡°Do you think it is a child from an affair?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had juste back from the bathroom and was about to enter the room, when she heard the name of Gu Siting.


    She stiffened as she stood outside the door, feeling faint as she heard the conversation between Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin.


    She had once thought that she knew Gu Siting well.


    After rebirth, she realized that actually, she did not know him that well at all.


    Who was the child he was looking for?

 Chapter 201 - Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 201: Grandson</h4>


    After a while, Fu Hanzheng went out to find her because she still hadn¡¯t returned back to the room.


    He finally found her watching the jumping fish in the pond, outside the restaurant.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stopped herself from looking sad and showed him a bright smile.


    ¡°The fish are pretty, so I just stayed here and watched them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at them and said, ¡°I will buy you some this afternoon after the meeting.¡±


    Fu Shiqinined, after he paid the bill and joined them, ¡°Can we not do stupid and costly things?¡±


    Previously, his brother did nothing but make money but now, he did nothing but spend money on Mu Weiwei.


    He bought her an entire garden after she talked about liking Chinese wisteria.


    He bought her an entire brand when she talked about howfortable the shoes were.


    Now she was talking about pretty fish, he must be thinking about digging her a crater, down below the apartment, just to give her a pond of fish for her amusement.


    He was no different from the possessed tyrants in ancient times, who only focused on pretty girls.


    Gu Weiwei said with a dry smile, in agreement, ¡°I am just taking a look at them. I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°You are buying her everything! Why didn¡¯t you buy her the man she thought was handsome?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to return home this month.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pped his own mouth regretfully ¨C he had said something stupid so now he had brought himself trouble.


    On the other hand, back in the headquarters, Meng Ruya was so annoyed that she just couldn¡¯t eat anything for lunch.


    Instead of seeing that woman¡¯s face, she saw Fu Hanzheng keeping her in the conference room despite the confidential meeting they were having.


    Also, he spoiled her no matter how troublesome she was on such an asion.


    After practising her speech, she made a call to Mrs. Fu at the Fu Family¡¯s house.


    ....


    Fu Hanzheng was either in the office dealing with documents or having a meeting in the conference room throughout the entire afternoon but wherever he went, he always had her with him.


    After the meeting, she finally spilled out her grievances when they were back in the office.


    ¡°Why do you want me to keep youpany when you are at work? I can do nothing for you.¡±


    ¡°You already do a great deal for me.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°What have I done?¡±


    All she did was sleep, y games and eat food. She just couldn¡¯t understand what she had done to help him.


    ¡°You make me happy at work.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he nced at her.


    ¡°....¡±


    Xu Qian¡¯s lips twitched ¨C;he had been stuffed with so much love from this couple that he felt like he was going to explode.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled dryly. She found that she was more like a pet to him.


    After getting the work arranged in the afternoon, Fu Shiqin flew directly to Africa to oversee the mining.


    It was not until eight in the evening when Fu Hanzheng brought her back to the apartment, after he had finished work.


    They had just finished their dinner when Fu Hanzheng received a phone call from home.


    ¡°Hanzheng, did you bring that woman to thepany today?¡± Mrs. Fu interrogated him, the displeasure was clear in her tone.


    Fu Hanzheng did not need to think to understand that it was Meng Ruya who had spilled the secret. So his face suddenly looked cold.


    ¡°Why must you find such a girl who does not know how to behave? She did not know how to behave when you were in the meeting!¡±


    Mrs. Fu was just speaking when a gentle voice of a girl arose from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, where did you put my notification letter?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was looking for the notification letter and certificate from the school but she couldn¡¯t find it because everything had been moved to his room.


    Mrs. Fu found it incredible. ¡°Are you... living with her?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pointed at the study for her and said straightforwardly, ¡°Mom, do you still want a grandson or not?¡±

 Chapter 202 - With Only Her

    <h4>Chapter 202: With Only Her</h4>


    Mrs. Fu thought of how her friends at the gatherings kept showing off their grandchildren.


    Whilst she couldn¡¯t utter a word, God knew how jealous she had be, but none of her three sons were getting married and she just couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°You... really only want this girl?¡±


    Standing outside the study, Fu Hanzheng cast his gaze on Gu Weiwei who was busy looking for things inside.


    ¡°I want only her to be the mother of my children.¡±


    Mrs. Fu felt a bit emotional inwardly. She was indeed satisfied with Meng Ruya but her son did not seem to like her, and it would take years before she was able to hold a grandson.


    But this girl, who might not be that pleasant, was living with Fu Hanzheng and soon, she might be able to hold a grandson within no time.


    ¡°Then... we won¡¯t object too much if you really like her son. Also, if you have decided to be a father, then don¡¯t attend banquets or drink any alcohol. If you are very busy at work, bring Shiyi back to help out with thepany affairs, and don¡¯t stay upte and ruin your health...¡±


    As soon as a grandson was mentioned, she had totally forgotten what she was calling him for.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t disturb us, your wish will soon turn into reality.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    In the study, Gu Weiwei still failed to find what she wanted so she shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, where on earth did you put them?¡±


    ¡°Sleep early, I am hanging up.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you too.¡± Mrs. Fu ended the call and threw a look at Fu Shengying who was reading next to her.


    ¡°Hanzheng says that he is going to give us a grandson very soon.¡±


    Fu Shengying threw a look at his wife who had changed her face so fast. ¡°You have changed your attitude so fast, although you were so angry a minute ago?¡±


    ¡°Although I prefer Ruya as my daughter-inw, I would rather have a grandson soon.¡± Mrs. Fu put down the phone and continued putting on her face mask.


    Before, their eldest son wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how much they urged him to get married.


    But now, he had mentioned that he would be a father on his own ord and then their wish of getting a grandson would be granted.


    ¡°They are not married yet, and you are already thinking about a grandson!¡± Fu Shengyingughed.


    Mrs. Fu said as she put on the hand cream. ¡°As long as he is going to be a father, I don¡¯t care if they get married before or after.¡±


    Fu Shengying nodded. He did not want to ask too much about their sons¡¯ rtionships.


    Having finished her skin care, Mrs. Fu suddenly thought of something and made another phone call.


    ¡°I must ask the servants to make some soup for Hanzheng so he can stay healthy.¡±


    Fu Shengyingughed. This woman had been angry throughout the entire afternoon about her son finding a girlfriend she did not like but only a few hourster, she started to look forward to their grandson.


    ....


    At the Jinxiu Compound.


    Fu Hanzheng found the notification letter for Gu Weiwei. ¡°Xu Qian can drive you to school the day after tomorrow and take you back to thepany after registration.¡±


    ¡°Again?!¡±


    ¡°What will you do if you don¡¯t keep mepany?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with raised eyebrows.


    She had been away for two months and she was leaving soon in a few days again. What was she thinking by not keeping himpany?


    ¡°I... I need to meet my agent and discuss the schedule of film promotion.¡± Gu Weiwei felt a bit guilty after being red at by him.


    ¡°That is what your assistant needs to deal with.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei could not win the argument with him, so she said, after she put away the notification letter and certificate for registration, ¡°Alright, alright, I wille to thepany.¡±


    She was going to be a pet that he liked to keep when she was with him at thepany, where all she did was eat fruits and snacks, and y games.

 Chapter 203 - A Special Way

    <h4>Chapter 203: A Special Way</h4>


    Two days in a row, she was brought to thepany and stayed by his side.


    It was not until the day of the school registration, when she managed to sleep in until she woke up naturally. Then, she went to the Film Academy with her notification letter and certificate for registration.


    Xu Qian brought her directly to thepany after she had finished the registration at school.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy with his work whilst she sat behind his desk, to keep himpany, and killed the time by ying games.


    She asked, when she saw him frown several times, ¡°What about... taking a break?¡±


    He seemed to have gone to bed at two a.m. the night before and then had woken up at seven in the morning.


    Did he truly think of himself as a robot, who was able to operate day and night at high speeds?


    Fu Hanzheng put down his files and beckoned to her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had justpleted a level in her game, so she got up and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°I can be of no help...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Fu Hanzhengid down on her legs.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I will take a break.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with his eyes closed.


    Without any words to counteract him, Gu Weiwei had no choice but to let him stay where he was. She lowered her gaze and got somewhat distracted by this extremely handsome looking man.


    The Director of the nning Department, as well as two of his subordinates, pushed open the door, just as he was saying, ¡°President Fu...¡±


    The moment he did so, they saw their boss taking a break on Gu Weiwei¡¯s legs. They found themselves unsure of whether they should retreat or advance.


    ¡°Come back in, in half an hour, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    The director nodded with a smile and left with his subordinates.


    The President had not given them a hard time when he had his girlfriend with him but they were always ambushed by their love.


    Gu Weiwei understood that he had a great deal of work to do, so she woke him up after forty minutes.


    Fu Hanzheng became quite energetic after having a small nap. However, instead of throwing himself back into work, he pulled the girl into his arms and made her sit down on hisp.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly as difort crept over her back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy? I will get myself something else to do.¡±


    His subordinates might show up at any moment, so he had better not misbehave.


    Was he aware that someone had spread gossip around, saying that he was a possessed king who had no focus on his work?


    ¡°I am loaded with work, I need you to help me wake up.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her passively.


    ¡°I will ask Xu Qian to make a cup of... oh!¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, Fu Hanzheng had ripped off her mask and kissed her cherry-colored lips.


    They were just in the middle of a passionate kiss, when the door was opened again by the Director of the nning Department.


    When they saw the couple entangled with each other on the sofa, they quickly exited in a hurry.


    Gu Weiwei pinched him, got a hold of herself and ran back to the desk.


    A long timeter, the Director discreetly knocked on the door.


    ¡°President Fu, your n is ready.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng continued with his work after asking him to enter, without changing his expression.


    Seeing him getting slightly tired, Xu Qian delivered a cup of coffee, only to find the president was now fully charged with energy.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the desk and received Jolin¡¯s message about the promotional pitch schedule.


    The first stop was a film festival taking ce in Shengxi Town of A Land.


    When she was in Shengxi Town, she could take the opportunity to find some clues about the Yuan Family and her Master.


    When she was stabbed, she was with her Master but when she woke up, she was already in the hospital of the Ling Family where her heart waster on dug out by Ling Yan and her mother.


    So she failed to know if her Master, who was in the same ident with her, ended up surviving or dying.


    After she was reborn, Fu Hanzheng kept a tight leash on her, so she failed to have the chance to learn anything about the Yuan Family.

 Chapter 204 - So A Child?

    <h4>Chapter 204: So A Child?</h4>


    It was already seven or eight p.m. when they returned to the apartment.


    The servants had gotten the dinner ready, so Gu Weiwei washed her hands and sat down at the table as she asked about the soup.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, why have we had so much souptely.¡±


    Also, every soup was quite nutritious.


    ¡°The Lady said that these soups are for Young Master.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip and asked, ¡°What is this soup, it tastes quite good.¡±


    ¡°Cistanche withmb bones, it¡¯s for the kidneys.¡±


    Shocked, Gu Weiwei put down the bowl and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng opposite her.


    He was always too busy to eat food properly or go to bed early, and he might truly need some nutritious soup for his health.


    ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Weiwei buried her head down to eat her food.


    It was not proper to mention the function of a man¡¯s kidneys.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly and said to the servant, ¡°No need to brew these soups anymore.¡±


    He did not want his mother to interfere with their rtionship but she truly wanted them to have a child.


    However, that would take some time and he had not even slept with her after that one time, let alone fathered a child.


    Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him kind-heartedly, ¡°Well... if you are not doing well, then you need to have nutritious food...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and said straightforwardly, ¡°My Mom asked the servants to make these nutritious soups because she wants us to have a child as quickly as possible... do you really want to have one?¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it difficult to swallow down the mouthful of rice.


    Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Fu displeased with her? Why did she want them to have children all of a sudden?


    Also, she had no intention of bing his children¡¯s mother. It was just that she had difficulty breaking up with him right now.


    ¡°So, still want me to drink the soup?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°You are a healthy man, no need to drink anything like that.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    She was thinking that no matter what she said, she was setting a trap for herself.


    At the beginning, he imed that he was only here asionally, but now he ended up living here all the time.


    Then he forced her to be in a rtionship and tore down her bedroom when she was away filming, so now she had to share the same bed with him.


    So now they were in the same bed, and the next step might be...


    She inhaled in fright, feeling d that from tomorrow night onwards, she was away for more than a month for her promotional trip.


    After dinner, she carried out her suitcases and started to pack them happily.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the remaining work he had left and came looking for her, when he heard some noise from the walk-in closet.


    Then he saw her humming happily as she was packing.


    It seemed as if leaving him was a joyful event, which made his mood sour.


    ¡°Are you so happy that you are leaving today?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed embarrassedly, ¡°No, I am not willing to leave you, truly.¡±


    She put down whatever she was doing and came over and caressed his arm.


    Fu Hanzheng led her straight back to the bedroom, threw her onto the bed and started to kiss her wildly.


    She understood that the most he could do was kiss her, rather than doing anything else.


    She had to appease him well before leaving the next day, so she did not resist him but as he was kissing her, his hands had started to unbutton her pajamas.


    Then his lips went down and kissed over her neck and her vicle...


    As the strap of her bra slipped, she suddenly jerked up.


    ¡°...Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and eyes gently as he caressed her softly.


    Gritting her teeth, Gu Weiwei just couldn¡¯t believe his words at all, not when she felt his manhood stiffen!

 Chapter 205 - Damn the Charm

    <h4>Chapter 205: Damn the Charm</h4>


    She pulled up her clothes, crept into the nket and showed nothing but her head.


    ¡°I... hmm... will sleep on the sofa instead.¡± She said as she buttoned up her pajamas under the nket.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly as he reached out for her head.


    ¡°I promise that I will not touch you anymore.¡±


    She was leaving tomorrow and now she still wanted to sleep on a separate bed to him?


    Alright then, it was his fault for being so anxious.


    She was able to ept kisses and hugs, and it would take some time before anything more could happen.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I can sleep in Second Master¡¯s bedroom too.¡±


    Wherever it was, she must not stay here tonight.


    Especially after what she had heard about childbirth at dinner ¨C it was dangerous to stay in the same bed as him.


    He had been setting her up one after another so he could get her into his bed.


    If s*x happened once, then it was always going to happen.


    ¡°No way.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face became cloudy.


    Gu Weiwei red at him all of a sudden. ¡°You are setting me up one step after another!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by setting you up?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded confused yet still smiled.


    He was trying his best to promote his love in this rtionship.


    When this man smiled, he looked handsome and charming, so much so that it dazzled Gu Weiwei for a while.


    As she came back to herself, she cursed inwardly, ¡°Damn his charm!¡±


    ¡°You tore down my bedroom on purpose!¡±


    ¡°I did that to make you a walk-in closet!¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded reasonable.


    ¡°You could have torn down Second Master¡¯s room, why mine?!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°So you also think that he is a third wheel, living here with us?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei could not say anything more against him.


    ¡°Just sleep.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Eyes wide open, Gu Weiwei had lost all intentions of sleeping.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C it was him who had forced her to establish a rtionship with him!


    She nced at his manhood. ¡°What about you getting your release...?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will go out and you can do it here.¡±


    Having said this, she flipped open the nket and was about to run away but before she was able to do so, the man¡¯s long arm pulled her back.


    ¡°You caused it and now you want to run away?¡±


    Half an hourter, Gu Weiwei urged him, ¡°Can you hurry up?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the side of her face and as he leaned forward by her ears, he suggested with a low voice, ¡°Strip, and I may hurry up.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Gu Weiwei pulled her pajamas tighter around herself.


    However, the hand resting on her back unbuttoned her underwear.


    Then the hand lifted her baggy pajama top, so that the traces of his kisses were exposed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Weiwei withdrew from him as she said, ¡°I am going to be in a gown at the film festival the day after tomorrow, don¡¯t leave traces...¡±


    However, the man sucked heavily on her breasts.


    ¡°Who else do you want to expose yourself to?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. He did hurry up, but consequently, she was kissed all over by him.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and stressed, ¡°When you are in Shengxi Town, stay with Shiyi and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Shengxi Town belonged to A Land and it was the Gu Family¡¯s territory.


    Now it was the time when the Fu Family and the Gu Family were fighting with each other and if the Gu Family learnt of her rtionship with the Fu Family, she might be put in danger.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered softly.


    However, she was probably not going to obey his words.


    She nned to find the Yuan Family and to do so she would have to dodge Fu Shiyi and the bodyguards.

 Chapter 206 - Stay at Home

    <h4>Chapter 206: Stay at Home</h4>


    Due to theck of sleep the night before, Fu Hanzheng did not bring her to thepany the following morning.


    The moment she got up, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian called and said that they had asked for leave just to see her off at the airport.


    The two girls arrived at noon, where they ate lunch together and started to pack for her.


    ¡°Uncle Fu is not seeing you off today?¡±


    ¡°He is too busy to do that.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not deny their rtionship in front of these two girls. They shared the same bed and constantly denying it would not be that credible any more.


    Seeing her walk-in closet that was filled with outfits of thetest seasons as well as the shelves of jewelry and diamonds, Ji Cheng jealously said, ¡°Well, if you want to be popr, you can just step forward and say that you are Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, then you can be popr within a day¡¯s time! Why bother making the movies?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need him. I am capable by myself.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°So many women are drooling over your Uncle Fu yet what are you thinking when you are already his girlfriend?¡± Ji Cheng just could not believe what she said.


    ¡°Love is a difficult thing to say. What if it is my look he drools over.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    He might like her now, but what about in the future.


    Luo Qianqian touched her nose and said, ¡°I feel that it is you who is drooling over Uncle Fu¡¯s look instead.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Ji Cheng nodded.


    Weiwei was very beautiful, but Uncle Fu was even more handsome and charming.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at the two of them ¨C whose side were they taking anyways?


    ¡°We are just telling you the truth.¡± Luo Qianqian shrugged.


    Ignoring them, Gu Weiwei continued to do the packing.


    ¡°Goddess, how deep is your rtionship with Uncle Fu?¡±


    Ji Cheng asked further ¨C she had spotted their bedroom and apparently, they were living together.


    ¡°He said that he wanted a child yesterday, I...¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, Ji Cheng pressed down her luggage.


    ¡°Then what are you doing promoting the movie? Stay at home and try to get pregnant!¡±


    ¡°To hell with getting pregnant, I never want a child with him!¡±


    Gu Weiwei moved her hands away and continued to do the packing.


    ¡°What are you thinking? You can have fun with Uncle Fu at home and yet you turn to make a movie instead?¡± Ji Cheng snapped.


    Luo Qianqian nodded and asked, ¡°I am curious too. With such a good-looking and sexy man lying next to you, what¡¯s your method for not throwing yourself at him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up and said, with her hands over her waist, ¡°Have you two been bought out by him?¡±


    ¡°We are doing the justice of the heavens, guiding you to the right path.¡± Ji Cheng could not stand it any more.


    Gu Weiwei had no intention of arguing with them anymore and continued to pack.


    When the time came, she got changed and was about to leave for the airport.


    The three of them had juste downstairs, when they ran into Fu Hanzheng and Xu Qian, who had just returned.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian exchanged a look, found an excuse and sneaked away.


    ¡°What... are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Driving you to the airport.¡±


    Xu Qian walked around her, picked up her luggage and put it into the boot of the car; he then opened the door for them.


    Fu Hanzheng walked her to the car and said, with a serious look on his face, ¡°Shiyi will meet you after you get off the ne. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Also... don¡¯t talk with anyone rted to the Gu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he clutched her hands.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the car window, trying to conceal theplicated look in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family had problems with each other that were never going to be over, and it was exactly what was going to happen between him and her.

 Chapter 207 - Strategist

    <h4>Chapter 207: Strategist</h4>


    Since there was still work to be dealt with, Fu Hanzheng asked Xu Qian to drive him back to thepany, after he saw her off at the airport.


    On the way back, Fu Hanzheng called Fu Shiyi who was waiting to board the ne.


    ¡°You must guarantee that she is always within your sight at all times when you are in Shengxi Town.¡±


    Fu Shiyi asked with amusement, ¡°Then what about sharing the same bedroom with me and the same bathroom too?¡±


    They were in a secret rtionship and there were very few who knew of Mu Weiwei¡¯s identity as his girlfriend.


    And yet he was still worried that the Gu Family would harm her.


    ¡°If anything happens to her in Shengxi Town, you are never allowed to return home.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a low voice.


    Fu Shiyi gasped.


    ¡°Why do I feel that you two have not been hitting it off these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Everything is well these days.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shiyi asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Did she say she misses you when she returned home?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Did she kiss you on her own ord?¡± Fu Shiyi continued asking.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced about and lowered his voice.


    ¡°How is the bed action?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A patch of deadly cold silence was the reply.


    ¡°No to all of those questions, and you still think that you are doing well?¡±


    Fu Shiyi slumped against a sofa in the VIP lounge of the airport. ¡°Should I give you some tips?¡±


    ¡°Tips from you?¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    ¡°Although I am not as smart as you, I am definitely better at being diplomatic.¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    Seeing that his brother had loaned him so much money and the second brother had been dispatched to Africa to mine, he was very willing to offer some tips.


    He was indeed satisfied by this future sister-inw, after spending two months at the film site with her.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°What¡¯s your advice?¡±


    Fu Shiyi cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°You have been too strict with her which is quite frightening. You need to know when to let go and when to advance.¡±


    He called every single day, either to her or to him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly.


    Fu Shiyi finally found that he was better than his brother in this way. ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t call her for one week, and let¡¯s see how she reacts.¡±


    ¡°One week?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Fu Shiyi could tell that he was unwilling to ept his suggestion. ¡°Then five days?¡±


    ¡°Too long.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even tolerate five days! You need patience to aplish something great, where is your patience?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    He was watching her for him, what was wrong with not calling for five days in a row? Was she going to run away?


    ¡°Three days.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Okay then, don¡¯t call today, and I will tell you how she reacts.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    He was now his eldest brother¡¯s strategist for his rtionship and now he was keeping an eye out for his girlfriend.


    When the two most important figures in the family were under his control, the second brother would have nothing to fight back with.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and looked at the luxurious sight of the night sky and contemted.


    Maybe Fu Shiyi was right. He should wait to see how she reacted after the test.


    She had been so willing to leave him during thesest few days and she did not have any lingering feelings for him.


    Even if he tore down her bedroom and made her share the same room and the same bed with him; her heart did not seem to beat for his heart at all.


    The things he gave to her were always left untouched. Even the majority of the clothes she wore were what she had bought herself.

 Chapter 208 - Strategist 2

    <h4>Chapter 208: Strategist 2</h4>


    At eleven p.m., Gu Weiwei joined Fu Shiyi at Shengxi Town airport with her agent and assistant.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi waiting for them, Jolin whispered behind her back.


    ¡°Did you see the boss who visited the crewst time?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°...Only for a little bit.¡±


    He meant Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Did you leave a good impression on him?¡± Jolin asked nervously.


    ¡°Aha?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyebrows raised.


    ¡°It is very rare for the artists of ourpany to meet the big boss, did you or did you not leave a good impression on him?¡± Jolin asked.


    Without any words to reply with, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Brother Jolin, didn¡¯t you say that we need to focus on our career rather than try other strange ways?¡±


    ¡°That is for other small bosses, but getting involved with the big boss will be your honor!¡±


    Jolin nced at his artist and said inwardly ¨C she is so pretty, of course she will have a chance but he needed to make sure that Master Three did not take her first.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei had no words to say, as the corners of her lips twitched in dissatisfaction.


    The group walked through the VIP passage and entered the hotel prepared for them.


    The agent and the assistant took the luggage to their rooms and said, ¡°Take good rest today, we have a promotional event tomorrow at lunchtime and we need to try on the outfit for the film festival tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Where is Director Yi and his team?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    The fact that she was able to attend the film festival was all because Director Yi helped.


    ¡°Director Yi is arriving on the next ne, Li Xing¡¯er will not attend the rest of the events apart from the film festival, due to her other work. She will arrive tomorrow morning.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw them off, locked the door, took a shower and checked her phone.


    She noticed that Fu Hanzheng, who tended to call her every night at this hour, did not call or send a message for some reason.


    Anyway, it must be because he was busy with work.


    She sorted out the things she needed for work tomorrow and went to bed after switching off the light.


    The morning came, and she got up, only to find that she had received no phone calls or texts.


    The assistant came in to urge her toe down for breakfast and to get ready for the promotional event, so she stopped thinking over this matter.


    Xu Ze, the supporting actor and Li Xing¡¯er, the lead female actress, did not attend the promotional event at lunch due to their busy schedule, so the focus was on Shiyi and her.


    The site was set in the mall closest to the film festival, attracting a great number of people.


    She and Fu Shiyi attracted a great crowd because of their looks.


    Fu Shiyi sang a song and she helped with the melody, making the audience cheer loudly for them.


    Due to her role as the skilled Master of the Tang Family, she was asked to perform a sword fighting demonstration by the hostess.


    When the promotional event finished, she took her phone from the assistant.


    ¡°No iing calls?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Assistant shook her head.


    ¡°No WeChat texts either?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went through her phone and frowned.


    The signal was always on full and she had just paid the bill before she came. She should not be unreachable.


    As she and Shiyi went into the car, she asked, with a small voice, ¡°Did your brother call you?¡±


    ¡°No way, what would he call me for?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    What happened so that he did not call her or Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi sent the recorded audio chat to his brother and also sent two texts.


    [She has checked her phone eleven times since this morning].


    [Stay put, wait until she calls you].

 Chapter 209 - Gown Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 209: Gown Ruined</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city.


    Fu Hanzheng had just ended a call and clicked on the audio message Fu Shiyi sent.


    Then he started to smile when he heard the girl¡¯s slightly anxious voice.


    Now she knew how to be anxious, which meant she did care about him to some degree.


    However, it was him who had be more anxious.


    His patience was almost gone! He had had to resist calling her from the night before up to the present moment.


    But hearing the audio message calmed him down ¨C all the waiting was worth the while.


    He texted Fu Shiyi back ¨C [take good care of her].


    After replying to the text message, he listened to the audio message again before getting back to work.


    Far away in Shengxi Town of A Land, Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi had finished the promotional event and were currently at lunch. She nced at her phone two more times.


    When the agent went out to answer a call, she asked Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Your brother has not called us since yesterday, could something have happened to him?¡±


    ¡°You can call him if you miss him.¡± Fu Shiyi said, trying to conceal hisughter.


    It was just one day when they were out of contact... but his brother had never called him before for as long as half a year.


    ¡°I...¡±Gu Weiwei was stuck for words.


    She just felt a bit anxious. She was not missing him!


    Fu Shiyi put a slice of beef into his mouth, thinking what step his brother should next take.


    If she was so worried, what about causing some pain to his brother or something like that.


    Jolin urged her after he finished the call, ¡°Hurry up, your stylists are here already. We have little time left.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hurried to finish the remaining food and went upstairs with her agent to have her makeup done, preparing for the film festival at night.


    Jolin apanied her to the makeup artist and said straightforwardly to them, ¡°Try your best to make my artist the most beautiful fairy of all.¡±


    ¡°I am just a neer, isn¡¯t it better to keep a low-profile?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    She was not only a neer, but also a neer without an aired movie on screen.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have any works presented, the most important thing is to steal the show on the red carpet. Look at the gown I spent so much effort on getting for you.¡± Jolin said.


    Director Yi had spared no effort in getting her the opportunity to be here, not just to then stay low-profile.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    The people who were invited to this kind of top-notch film festival tended to be capable. Jolin and Director Yi expected that she could meet these people, so as to pave the road for her future.


    Jolin smiled with satisfaction as he looked at Gu Weiwei¡¯s gorgeous face.


    ¡°We still have time left, I will ask Xu to bring the gown up here, let¡¯s take some pictures at the hotel and post someter.¡±


    However, a long timeter, Xu who was responsible for the gown delivery was not back yet.


    Jolin tried calling her again, but the phone wasn¡¯t answered.


    ¡°What is taking her so long?¡±


    Having said these words, Jolin saw Xuing in with the gown in her arms.


    ¡°Sister Wei, Brother Jolin... the gown is stained.¡±


    ¡°Stained?!¡± Jolin yelled in surprise.


    Xu said, with tears in her eyes after being bellowed at, ¡°I was carrying the gown upstairs and ran into Sister Li and her assistant, and her coffee went all over the gown.¡±


    Jolin took a look at the coffee stain on the gown and felt his forehead in pain.


    ¡°How can we put it on when it is so terribly stained?¡±


    It was not easy to wash the gown, especially when the event was taking ce in two hours ¨C there was barely any time left.


    Gu Weiwei got up and gave her some tissues to dry her eyes with, as she calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we have any recements. Someone did not want me to wear the gown in public, it¡¯s not Sis Xu¡¯s fault.¡±

 Chapter 210 - Breast Contest?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Breast Contest?</h4>


    She had just spoken when the doorbell rang.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent and her assistant came in with an apologetic look on their faces.


    ¡°I am sorry, so, sorry that my dumb assistant has ruined your gown.¡±


    Jolin gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you do it on purpose or identally? You know the real reason clearly.¡±


    Weiwei was a neer and Li Xing¡¯er was also a neer in the film industry, even if she had made some TV-series before.


    If the two of them showed up at the film festival together, they would bepared.


    Li Xing¡¯er understood that she was not as pretty as Weiwei, so she ruined her gown so she would not be able to appear on the red carpet.


    ¡°Agent Jolin, she truly did not do it on purpose. We willpensate for theundry fee.¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Jolin swore in annoyance.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent nced at the assistant who was also in tears as she made the apology.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sister Wei, I did not mean purposefully, I am truly sorry...¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not want to spend any more time on them, so she said, ¡°Just leave, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent and assistant said some more ¡°sorrys¡± before leaving the room.


    Jolin took a deep breath, picked up the bag and left the room.


    ¡°Just wait here, I will see what else I can find.¡±


    There was so little time left, and the two had still wasted their time.


    In the meantime, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent and assistant returned to the room as they wiped away their tears and said with a smile, ¡°All is done, they are looking for a recement now.¡±


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Li Xing¡¯er smiled coldly.


    ¡°Nothing good wille of it, especially if they are seeking in a hurry.¡±


    She had spent so much money on getting thetest version of a custom-made gown, yet Jolin had found a designed gown created by an expensive couturier.


    Mu Weiwei was a foxy-looking person and with some makeup, she would be more brilliant than she was.


    Now without a gown to wear, she was unable to attend the film festival.


    ¡°There is only one hour left before the entry hour, and they may not be able to find a recement.¡± The agent said sinisterly.


    Of course they did not spill the coffee over the gown identally.


    They had made the assistant wait for a long time until Mu Weiwei¡¯s assistant showed up and did it on purpose.


    They had nned to make Mu Weiwei unable to attend the film festival.


    Even if Jolin could find her a gown, it would not be a good one at all.


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled and put on the exquisite gown with the help of the assistant and the makeup artist, beaming in satisfaction.


    After sizing her up, the agent praised her.


    ¡°You had a look of an innocent girl before, but today, you are stepping out as a sexydy, there will definitely be some good media reports about you.¡±


    The gown was in a fresh green color with a very low cut in the front, showing her perfect breasts and cleavage. She looked pretty and sexy, shining just like a star.


    It was good that Li Xing¡¯er had had a boob jobst year, and the sexy image made her look so, so, perfect.


    In the meantime, Jolin arrived back at the hotel with the newly-found gown and said as he panted, ¡°This is the only one of the same level that can be found.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned as she saw the gown her assistant lifted up.


    ¡°So revealing?¡±


    The low cut almost reached her belly button and she just could not put it on.


    ¡°All the gowns worn by female stars are all custom-made ones worth hundreds of thousands of yuan, this is the only one that could be found from a famous brand.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er is going to wear the same style. If I put this on, we will be in a breast size contest.¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Most importantly, there were traces of kiss marks left by Fu Hanzheng on her breasts fromst time and she just could not put such a dress on.

 Chapter 211 - See What You Could Do

    <h4>Chapter 211: See What You Could Do</h4>


    Jolin took a sip of water and nced at her breasts.


    ¡°Try it on, you just can¡¯t miss the festival.¡±


    Now they were really running out of time to find a new gown for her.


    If they were going to go through a breast size contest, hers were definitely better than those false ones on Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Gu Weiwei just couldn¡¯t say anything when she had the gown in her hands.


    She was wondering if the kiss traces could be covered by foundation.


    She was about to pick up the foundation to get changed when Fu Shiyi came in.


    Dressed in a custom-made ck suit with grey colored hair, he looked very handsome.


    ¡°What is going on? The gown can not be used?¡±


    ¡°The gown is stained with coffee, so I found a recement, look at this.¡± Jolin pointed at the silver-colored low-cut gown in Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    Fu Shiyi gasped.


    ¡°No, no it is too revealing. How can she wear this in public?¡±


    His brother would be furious.


    ¡°There is less than an hour left before the entry starts, we will miss it if she doesn¡¯t wear this one.¡± Jolin said anxiously.


    Fu Shiyi picked up the phone and snapped a picture of Gu Weiwei and her gown.


    ¡°Hang on, someone will find a new one for her.¡±


    He threw himself onto the sofa and texted his brother.


    [The original gown is ruined, and she is going to wear this low-cut breast-revealing gown for the red carpet, you know what you can do].


    Fu Hanzheng paused the meeting immediately when he saw the text, then he texted Fu Shiyi back.


    [Wait for half an hour].


    Fu Shiyi said, as he crossed his legs after reading the text, ¡°Wait for half an hour.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the gown and let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she did not have to wear this one.


    Jolin paced back and forth in the room ¨C the entry time was approaching and the gown was not yet delivered.


    ¡°Third Master could you please urge your man to speed up the delivery?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was not in a hurry as he was ying on his phone.


    ¡°It is still not half an hour yet.¡±


    His brother was never going to let his girlfriend wear this gown that would reveal so much to other men.


    Jolin checked the time. ¡°Twenty minutes have passed, the entry has started.¡±


    The doorbell rang when twenty-eight minutes had passed.


    An employee from a luxurious store panted as she was holding the gown, standing at the doorstep.


    ¡°Which one is Mr. Fu Shiyi?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Fu Shiyi raised his hand and answered.


    ¡°Here is your gown.¡± The employee said as she pulled away the bag covering the gown.


    Jolin stared in surprise, at the sight of the gown.


    ¡°Third Master, it is so expensive, it¡¯s great!¡±


    It was a rare brand from the west, and the gowns designed by the brand tended to be very beautiful and required the wearers to look very perfect too.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t look good dressed in them, but those who were able to look pretty, dressed in their gowns, tended to look amazing.


    Fu Shiyi put away his phone and said straightforwardly, ¡°Artists from ourpany will always have clothes to wear.¡±


    It was his brother who had helped.


    ¡°Thank you so much Third Master, thank you so much!¡± Jolin was so moved that he almost bent down to kowtow in front him.


    Li Xing¡¯er had ruined the gown he had prepared, but Third Master had gotten them a more amazing one.


    ¡°I will be in the car now, get changed and hurry up.¡±


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his tie in front of the mirror and went downstairs with his agent and assistant.


    Jolin waited for a few minutes and saw Gu Weiwei who had just gotten changed into the new gown. He said excitedly, ¡°My dearest, you look amazing!¡±

 Chapter 212 - On the Red Carpet

    <h4>Chapter 212: On the Red Carpet</h4>


    Shengxi Film Festival was a highly rated, international film festival that many watched around the world.


    The red carpet walk took ce at six in the evening, and it was a battlefield where the female stars showed off their beautiful figures and dresses.


    The female stars were either innocent-looking, pretty or sexy. They tried their best to showcase their charm within their five minutes of time, just to draw the photographers¡¯ attention.


    Before Li Xing¡¯er, there had already been some female stars, dressed in fairy-like dresses, walking across the red carpet.


    Therefore, when she showed up on the red carpet in a shining green dress in a ssical and sexy style, many photographers immediately turned her way.


    In order to make full use of her outfit she had spent so much effort upon, she took advantage of every step she made, within the sixty meters, by doing different poses.


    Actually, after two minutes, the photographers would generally turn away to photograph other stars, when they had finished shooting the current one in the middle.


    However, Li Xing¡¯er did not want to spend just a few minutes there, when she showed up to the film festival for the first time and spent arge amount of money on her gown and hired a famous makeup artist.


    After she stepped onto the red carpet, she walked to the left side and then to the right.


    Sometimes, she smiled and waved her hand. Sometimes she gave flying kisses or tried to show off herrge breasts.


    Well, her sexy breasts did provide a great show for all the male stars gathered, on both sides of the red carpet.


    However, the time spent on the red carpet tended to be strict, and every star was allowed to spend no more than five minutes there.


    Normally, people would stay three minutes and then leave because the bodyguards woulde with glowering faces and drive them away as long as three minutes had passed.


    Li Xing¡¯er had spent more than two and a half minutes on the red carpet and she had not yet crossed over her three minutes, which made the bodyguards roll their eyes.


    In the meantime in the long Limo outside the site, Jolin had been taking pictures for Gu Weiwei constantly ever since they came into the car.


    Third Master was indeed excellent ¨C this gown seemed to be tailor-made just for Mu Weiwei!


    Fu Shiyi shielded himself against the sh and cursed in annoyance, ¡°Are you done with it now? My eyes are going blind!¡±


    Jolin did not dare to irritate him that much, since he had been given such arge favor, so he put away his phone.


    ¡°I am done, no more pictures.¡±


    ¡°Send some to me.¡± Fu Shiyi urged.


    Jolin instantly picked out two from among the pictures and sent them to him. ¡°Third Master, it is the best decision you have ever made in your life to have assigned me to be Weiwei¡¯s agent.¡±


    Previously, he had been the agent of three top stars who always caused him trouble and who never worked hard.


    He was always so annoyed that his hair started to turn grey but this girl had saved him a great deal of trouble and she also looked beautiful.


    Fu Shiyi sent the pictures to his brother after he received the pictures.


    He did so, so that his brother would not be worried that his girlfriend would show up in that other low-cut dress.


    As the Limo pulled up at the entrance of the red carpet, the driver opened the door.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er is still on the red carpet, you walk on now!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei snatched up the handbag with one hand and with the other holding her dress, she walked out of the car with her head lowered.


    As she looked up, she showed a charming smile on her exquisite small face and started to walk on the red carpet.


    Li Xing¡¯er was still on the other side of the carpet, pretending that she was being called out to by the photographers, doing sexy postures for them.


    She even leaned sideways, showing off half of her breasts.


    Within that moment, the sh kept shining, which made her feel rather satisfied ¨C she thought that it was her sexy body that had attracted the photographers.


    Several photographers who were very close to her unkindly said, ¡°Move out of the way, you are blocking the camera!¡±


    She suddenly realized, out of embarrassment, that the camera was not on her but on another star that had just started walking the red carpet.


    She looked around and saw ady walking on the red carpet, illuminated by the constant shes from cameras. She was wearing a gown that had a nude colored train embroidered with pearls, elegant and graceful.

 Chapter 213 - Prettier than Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 213: Prettier than Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er shivered slightly, and the veins on her forehead started to throb in fury.


    She had tried to stop her from walking across the red carpet by letting her assistant spill coffee all over her gown, so what was she... doing here anyways?


    And, she looked too dazzling.


    Gu Weiwei elegantly walked across the red carpet. Unlike the other female stars, she did not linger for a second upon the red carpet.


    She only ceased her steps and showed her smile at the request of the photographers, so they could take some photos from different angles.


    The photographers on both sides of the red carpet kept pressing the shutter, fearing that they would miss a beautiful moment.


    They had taken pictures of several female stars tonight, but she was the first one that looked so amazingly beautiful.


    She was dressed in an evening gown that was both loved and hated by most female stars, namely the brand Muse by the designer Merlin.


    The evening gowns he designed tended to be very beautiful, which everyone would like to wear but his designs were quite particr as well.


    A wearer could look incredibly wonderful if she fitted the style but if she did not fit the style, any dress by Merlin would make her look like a fashion disaster and cause her to lose all semnce of beauty.


    However, no other female stars had ever looked so gorgeous dressed in the evening gowns designed by Merlin.


    The pearls and the diamonds on the nude colored gown were all authentic, so that they reflected and glimmered as Gu Weiwei walked on.


    The design of the train over the gown made her look even more noble and elegant.


    The neckline skillfully exposed her exquisite vicle and pretty shoulders, making her look a little sexy as well.


    ¡°Lady, look over here!¡±


    The photographers shouted loudly, trying to draw her attention.


    Gu Weiwei took a nce at Li Xing¡¯er, who was being driven out by the bodyguards, and walked forward and greeted her.


    Then, they faced the photographers together.


    She smiled elegantly, whilst Li Xing¡¯er was trying to expose her breasts as much as possible.


    The sh of the cameras carried on for quite some time and the photographers who were taking pictures, realized something.


    Li Xing¡¯er, who had looked pretty and sexy a minute ago, was totally put into the shadows after standing in the same frame with Gu Weiwei.


    They were not of the same level in either look or aura.


    One photographer sighed with joyful surprise after he managed to snap a pleasing picture.


    ¡°So sexy!¡±


    What she had exposed was nothing other than the shoulders, yet she looked sexy in a very noble way.


    Yet Li Xing¡¯er had shown so much next to her, so she looked more like someone who had done it on purpose.


    If you just show a little bit of your skin, then you may be considered as sexy but if you show too much, then you are just trying to sell yourself like a prostitute.


    The photographers indeed had a sharp sense of judgement.


    Li Xing¡¯er had stayed on the red carpet for over four minutes, but what the photographers had remembered about her was nothing but her big breasts, instead of her beauty, which did not leave much of an impression on them.


    Gu Weiwei finished the red carpet within two minutes, but the photographers did not have enough of her appearance, so they still kept on pressing the shutter even though all they could get of her was her back.


    Gu Weiwei and Li Xing¡¯er finished the red carpet almost at the same time, but she finished the walk elegantly and freely.


    Li Xing¡¯er, however, was driven out by the bodyguards in ck because she had spent too much time on the red carpet.


    Jolin was so excited that tears gushed out of his eyes when he, sitting in the car outside the red carpet, watched his artist draw the attention of everyone present on the red carpet.


    She had not only put Li Xing¡¯er into the shadows instantly but also maintained a great control of the time on the red carpet.


    Some female stars who barely attended film festivals would always try their best to stay on the red carpet for as long as possible.


    For example, Li Xing¡¯er was exactly one of those female stars but such behavior would only make them look narrow-minded...


    Especially when she had to be driven out by the bodyguards in the end. It was just way too embarrassing!

 Chapter 214 - Slap on the Face

    <h4>Chapter 214: p on the Face</h4>


    At the film festival, Li Xing¡¯er had totally been put into the shadows.


    But on Weibo of Hua Land, she was highly spoken of. After Li Xing¡¯er walked on the red carpet, her agent and her fan group started to post some of her sexy pictures that were taken at Shengxi Town.


    Soon, the line of [Li Xing¡¯er shows up at the film festival as a sexydy] soon reached the No.2 top search list by her fans.


    The fans and the public found it a great deal of fun when she had turned herself into a sexy girl.


    Therefore, she suddenly gained great poprity over Weibo.


    [Lovely and sexy, she is indeed a goddess!]


    [Super sexy and beautiful, totally a red carpet killer, evenpared to Xia Manli!]


    [So amazing! Xing¡¯er can be so sexy!]


    [Love this kind of sexy style so much]


    [So gorgeous! She is the Queen of the red carpet!]


    ....


    She had changed her style and be a sexydy all of a sudden, and the fans and the bots kept adding poprity to the topic.


    Li Xing¡¯er had gained a lot of poprity through attending the Shengxi Film Festival.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent and the assistant were eating and watching the film festival at a restaurant close to the film festival site.


    As the two of them saw the poprity on Weibo, they inwardly cheered.


    ¡°I just updated Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo and found that there is nothing going on there! It seems that they never found another gown for the red carpet.¡±The assistant said sinisterly.


    They were not on the red carpet, so they did not know what had happened there.


    As they saw that nothing was happening on Weibo, they assumed that she had missed the red carpet because of her ruined gown.


    However, after Jolin and the assistant saw Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi off of the red carpet, they came to this restaurant as well.


    At the sight of them, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Agent Jolin, I am so sorry about the gown, so that Sis Wei failed to attend the red carpet.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei has already....¡±


    Furious, Xu was about to say something when Jolin stopped her.


    Jolin could tell that the two of them had no idea about Mu Weiwei¡¯s sess on the red carpet and how Mu Weiwei had put their artist in the shadows.


    ¡°Well, next year is always another year.¡±


    ¡°Agent Jolin, how about I treat you to dinner tonight.¡±Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said generously.


    Next year?


    They would not have a chance next year!


    ¡°No thanks, I do not like eating with you two.¡± Jolin brought the assistant to another side of the restaurant and sat down at the table.


    Xuined instantly as they sat down.


    ¡°Brother Jolin, why haven¡¯t you sent anything to the media for promotion, when you have taken so many pictures of Weiwei? Even one Weibo post will do.¡±


    They had intentionally ruined Weiwei¡¯s gown and now they were still trying to cook up a story for Li Xing¡¯er on Weibo.


    Weiwei was the prettiest star on the red carpet tonight but those fans on Weibo considered Li Xing¡¯er as the sexiest Goddess.


    Jolin took a sip of water and said calmly, ¡°Just let them do a cooked-up story, the hotter it gets, the bigger the p on the face will be.¡±


    Weiwei pped Li Xing¡¯er across her left side of her face on the red carpet, and now he was going to let her p her across the right side online.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xu asked helplessly.


    Jolin checked the time, ordered the dishes and said, ¡°The show will be on after dinner.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent was in a good mood. She had opened a bottle of red wine and seemed to be celebrating.


    Jolin finished his dinner calmly, wiped his hands and logged into Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo.


    Then, he reposted two posts from the fashion media.


    Within a few minutes, he could tell that Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent had just received a phone call and consequently... be raving mad.

 Chapter 215 - Slap on the Face 2

    <h4>Chapter 215: p on the Face 2</h4>


    As the tag of [Li Xing¡¯er showed up at the film festival as a sexydy] reached the top search list, Jolin reposted two posts made by official fashion media ounts.


    One ount was a widely recognized fashion media in Asia, which posted nine pictures of the best-dressed female stars on the red carpet at the Film Festival.


    Aside from eight other famous movie stars from home and abroad, Gu Weiwei was one of the ninedies dressed in a custom-made dress from Muse and in the background of the picture, was Li Xing¡¯er being driven away by the bodyguards.


    The other post was done by Merlin, the main designer of Muse.


    He posted a post with Gu Weiwei¡¯s picture attached.


    [Today, I have seen what the real Muse is like].


    Jolin reposted the post with Mu Weiwei¡¯s ount and just added one bashful emoji.


    A well-known fashion media in Asia, which uploaded a picture of Mu Weiwei as one of the best-dressed actresses instead of Li Xing¡¯er, who seemed to have gained so much poprity, and Merlin, the main designer of Muse who had always been particr.


    Both of them spoke highly of Mu Weiwei.


    That meant that Li Xing¡¯er, as the person on the top of the top search list, was pped right across the face


    A minute ago, some bots and some verified figures kept saying that Li Xing¡¯er had put Xia Manli into the shadows and be the Queen of the red carpet.


    But Xia Manli had reposted Merlin¡¯s post and wrote one line with a very strong emoji.


    [Gown by Muse, something I love and hate deeply].


    That basically meant that she herself was unable to wear that kind of dress, although she liked it so much, but someone else managed to look so splendid in the gown.


    Soon, many professionals in the fashion industry started to makements about the female stars¡¯ dresses.


    Those fashion professionals were especially particr about beauty and fashion and they could be very sharp with their tongues.


    One of them posted a picture with Gu Weiwei and Li Xing¡¯er whilst adding one line.


    [One is showing what being sexy means whilst the other is showing nothing other than the skin].


    [So showing so much skin means being sexy?]


    [Some people might have no idea what being sexy means]


    ....


    Sharpments that came one after another made Li Xing¡¯er a joke in the fashion industry, although she stood at the top of the top search headlines.


    Fans andmon users crazily reposted the Weibo posts of fashion professionals.


    [Weiwei looks very beautiful!]


    [Weiwei is the most beautiful one, no one will say otherwise!]


    [The background is so funny!]


    [I think the top searched actress will be pped hard across the face tonight.]


    [Being fashionable and sexy can only be recognized by the fashion professionals, not by the wearers themselves!]


    [That person on the top search... do you truly have no idea what you look like?]


    [She is put into the shadows after being in the same frame]


    ....


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent rushed over to Jolin angrily and interrogated him. ¡°Where did she get the gown for the red carpet?¡±


    She had thought that the gown they would find for her at such a short notice would be of no importance, but it turned out to be a custom-made Muse!


    ¡°Shiyi Culture is not so poor as to not afford a simple evening gown!¡± Jolin snorted.


    ¡°You... you just said that you are not trying this year, but next year, you...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent was so annoyed that she was shaking in anger.


    If she had known that Mu Weiwei attended the red carpet, she would not have put Li Xing¡¯er onto the top search list ahead of time, so that Li Xing¡¯er would not be so embarrassed.


    They had intended to obtain some resources in the film and fashion industries through this film festival.


    But now that she had be the joke of the fashion industry, Li Xing¡¯er would not be able to get any resources in the fashion industry for years toe.


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Jolin raised his eyebrows.


    If he wanted to p her across the face, why would he tell her ahead of time?


    They should have known how capable their artist was when it came to the fight with his artist.


    Well, of course, that was totally because his girl had turned out to be too beautiful to be considered as anything else.

 Chapter 216 - Gu Siting Again

    <h4>Chapter 216: Gu Siting Again</h4>


    As the fight became chaotic on Weibo, Gu Weiwei and the other attendees at the award ceremony of the film festival had no idea what was happening out there.


    Since they had no film selected, their seats were ced in the corner.


    Fu Shiyi had one movie selected, so he was supposed to take a frontrow seat.


    However, he had changed seats with some other guests and shared the corner seats with them.


    The ceremony started with an announcement of all the selected movies as well as the awards to be presented.


    Including Best Story, Best Documentary, Best Photography etc.


    There were a series of awards that had been presented by the host and delivered by the specially-invited guests.


    Gradually, some awards, including Best Director, Best Supporting Roles and Best Actor/Actress were announced one after another.


    Fu Shiyi had flown straight here overnight after he had finished filming the other movies, so he started to doze off after sitting down.


    Yi An rolled his eyes at him and looked at the podium instead, trying to get him out of his sight and mind.


    After the award of Best Director was given to an art filmmaker from a foreign country, the new guests went onto the podium to reveal the Best Supporting Roles.


    After the guests told some funny stories, the big-screen showed sections of several selected movies.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Shiyi who was dozing off next to Yi An in surprise.


    A bad actor like him was able to be nominated as the Best Supporting Actor of such an advanced film festival?


    The guest said mysteriously with a card in his hand.


    ¡°Now, the Best Supporting Actor of tonight is in my hand right now.¡±


    ¡°He is Shiyi, the actor of Xie Mo in the Storm...!¡±


    As the words were spoken, the spotlight went directly upon Fu Shiyi who was sleeping.


    On the screen, the picture of him sleeping was shown and causedughter to erupt.


    The guestughed, trying to resolve the embarrassing moment.


    ¡°Mr. Shiyi?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was still not responding and even turned over and continued to sleep, causing everyone tough even louder.


    Gu Weiwei just couldn¡¯t stand it any more ¨C did this man forget that he was here for an award?


    Yi An felt helpless, and pinched him hard on his body, making Fu Shiyi jerk up in pain.


    The guestughed as he said loudly, ¡°Mr Shiyi, pleasee to the podium for your trophy, trust me... you are not dreaming.¡±


    Seeing his own face on the big screen, Fu Shiyi put on a very handsome smile, got up and went to the podium for the award.


    He said some words of gratitude towards the director and the fans and returned with the trophy.


    ¡°How rare, you are even given an award amongst all of the worst movies you have ever made.¡± Yi An said.


    This guy always requested that he looked very handsome in all the movies he was making and he must be very handsome, from head to toe.


    That was why he had made several terrible movies where the only thing he did was to show off his good looks.


    ¡°I am even able to get an Oscar if I am serious.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted with his chin up.


    ¡°Then show me your seriousness!¡± Yi An provoked him.


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his cors and said with a handsome smile.


    ¡°I prefer to be popr for my looks instead.¡±


    As the Best Supporting Roles received the award, the Movie Queen and Movie King were to be announced.


    The host smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°The guest who is going to reveal our Movie Queen and King is Ling Yan, someone who has received numerous awards as the Movie Queen, including at the Shengxi Film Festival!¡±


    ¡°Please, wee to our stage, Movie Queen Ling Yan, and her escort, Mr. Gu Siting!¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around all of a sudden and looked at the front row where the spotlights were gathered.


    She saw Gu Siting dressed in a custom-made white suit and went onto the stage with Ling Yan who was wearing a flowery gown. They looked so wonderful together...

 Chapter 217 - Gu Siting Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 217: Gu Siting Again 2</h4>


    The enormous sound of apuse drilled deep into Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart. With every p she felt a tremendous amount of pain.


    She gazed at Ling Yan and Gu Siting who walked onto the stage arm in arm under the spotlight.


    After the host invited the two of them up onto the stage, she did not let them do the revealing of the Movie Queen and King straightaway.


    ¡°Movie Queen Ling, what would you like to say for when you are back on the stage again?¡±


    Standing in front of the microphone, Ling Yan showed a strong smile.


    ¡°I believe that everyone present here understands that I used to be a girl with a serious heart disease. My doctor told mest year that I only had two years left to live.¡±


    ¡°I had always dreamt about living healthily, like every other girl, so that I could pursue my own dreams, experience the most desirable love, and discover everything pleasant in the world.¡±


    ¡°However, I could not do so back then. My blood type made sure that I was not able to get a heart transnt, so that I was only allowed to wait for death every single day.¡±


    ¡°Maybe God had pity on me, so that when I was fully ready to wee death, I was given another opportunity to live on.¡± Ling Yan felt her heart and said, with tears in her eyes, ¡°I am very thankful to the girl who gave me her heart, so that I am able to live on and to have the chance of having my dreams, and everything that I never dared to dream about,e true...¡±


    She got stuck between sobs and nced at Gu Siting who was standing next to her.


    On the big screen, the couple looked at each other with deep affection and their hands were tightly held together.


    Dressed in a white suit that had ckpels, Gu Siting was elegantly standing on the stage like aplete gentleman.


    He was better-looking than any other male star seated below, and he had an even better sense of grace.


    Staring at the woman who had dug out her heart and was expressing words of gratitude in such a pretentious way, Gu Weiwei sneered.


    Just wait and see, Ling Yan.


    You will lose everything you have gained because of me in an even worse way.


    Your dream as an actress, your love and your life...


    Everything will be destroyed.


    The host had tears in her eyes as she heard the speech, so she said after wiping the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Thank God that our legendary Movie Queen is still here. I truly believe that soon in the future, she will bring us even more legendary tales.¡±


    Numerous filmmakers kept pping constantly down in the seating area.


    The host asked everyone to finish pping whilst saying, ¡°That¡¯s all for the speech, let¡¯s wee Ling Yan and Mr. Gu to reveal the winners of the Movie Queen and King.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said with clenched teeth as he held the trophy and looked at the couple on the stage.


    ¡°Ah, damn it, I¡¯m really itching to hit that Gu person with my trophy...¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless at his words, even though she was also in a very bad mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, alright?¡±


    ¡°I never feel good seeing him.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said as he brought out his phone and took some selfies.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not understand how someone can be so obsessed with his own pictures.


    ¡°I am trying to cure my mood by admiring my own looks.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said as he took another selfie.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    She did not think that there was anyone who was more self-obsessed, than this man.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi did not pay attention to the award ceremony anymore, for they were so busy squabbling with each other.


    When the ceremony finished, Yi An introduced her to a director friend.


    As the two of them walked out of the venue, she walked downstairs with the hem of her dress in her hands and heard Fu Shiyi calling out to her.


    ¡°Here, Weiwei!¡±


    Gu Siting was just leaving with Ling Yan in the rest of the crowd when he heard the voice. He turned around and nced about amongst the crowd.


    He seemed to be looking something.

 Chapter 218 - Master of Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 218: Master of Face pping</h4>


    The moment the ceremony finished, Li Xing¡¯er learnt of what happened online from her agent.


    So she left the venue as fast as possible and returned to the hotel.


    Fu Shiyi asked Gu Weiwei toe over and showed her his phone excitedly.


    ¡°Look what you have done to her!¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the phone and snorted.


    ¡°She asked for that herself.¡±


    If Li Xing¡¯er had not ruined her gown, then she could have walked across the red carpet in a sexy way, just like she had nned to.


    However, she had done nothing but provoke her, so then she had to show her best self; which caused Li Xing¡¯er to lose all the resources in the fashion industry.


    ¡°I think that you should be given a nickname.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    ¡°The Master of Face pping!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er had tried to cause her trouble numerous times but every time, she was consequently pped across the face.


    For example, the ballet dance match and the media visit...


    The red carpet and the onlinements had made her situation even worse.


    Because her back was facing Gu Siting and Ling Yan, Gu Weiwei did not notice how Gu Siting turned around, not even when they got into the car.


    Since Director Yi and the director friend had a meeting together, she and Fu Shiyi headed back in the same car.


    Fu Shiyi saw her off on the doorstep and told her, ¡°Hurry up and get changed, so we can eat something.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to start any rumors with you.¡±


    They were leaving Shengxi Town, so she must take the opportunity to visit the Yuan Family tonight and to learn something about her master.


    Arms crossed, Fu Shiyi said straightforwardly, ¡°My brother stressed that you must be within my sight at all times and that I must be with you wherever you go.¡±


    Gu Siting hade to Shengxi Town, and he had to look out for his brother.


    Gu Weiwei felt annoyed. So Fu Hanzheng had arranged three bodyguards for her and now he was even asking Fu Shiyi to follow her around too?


    Fu Shiyi would definitely tell his brother if she refused to eat with him, so she still got changed and ate with him.


    Fu Shiyi was very sleepy, so he went back to his room to sleep after eating.


    She put on new makeup, put on a wig, got changed and left.


    Then she found a ce where she could rent a car and drove out of the town, heading directly to Mount Qingyuan.


    She drove for approximately one hour before seeing the mansion of the Yuan Family.


    She used to learn martial arts here and lived with the Yuan Family for almost two years.


    Apart from the Gu Family, this was basically her second home.


    Yuan Shuo had saved her life several times. When she got seriously injured, she was then killed by the Ling Family and she wondered how her master was doing.


    She parked the car in a hidden corner, and was about to ring the bell, when she found that the gate was wide open.


    So she opened the door and entered.


    When she entered the mansion, it turned out that the door of the living room was open too and the room was in darkness.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    She asked, yet there was no sound indoors.


    She turned on the light and checked one room after another, failing to find anyone.


    She had just been dead for a few months and no one of the Yuan Family was here any longer.


    She checked the time and decided to return to the hotel, where she would think of another way to find the Yuan Family.


    A sound arose from behind her and before she was able to turn around, she was struck seriously on her neck and passed out.


    When she woke up again, she found that she had been brought to a sofa in a luxurious hotel and her wig was removed.


    A tall, strong man dressed in ck was standing at the entrance of the room and made a call seeing that she had woken up.


    ¡°Boss, she is awake.¡±


    Within two minutes, footsteps were heard from outside.


    Gu Siting, dressed in a white suit, approached her and looked down at her from amanding view.

 Chapter 219 - Facing Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 219: Facing Gu Siting</h4>


    Startled, Gu Weiwei gazed at this familiar face and found that she was shivering, and finding it hard to breathe.


    She had understood that one day, they were going to meet each other but she had never expected that their meeting would have turned out to be so embarrassing.


    ¡°Where is Yuan Shuo and the child?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath as different ideas rushed into her mind.


    She was worried that he would recognize her whilst also worrying that he was unable to recognize her.


    The moment he entered this ce, she suddenly felt as if whatever she had gone through in the past few months, had been nothing more than a nightmare.


    She felt that she had not be Mu Weiwei and that her heart had not been dug out by Ling Yan; she felt that she had woken up from a dream and everything was in the exact same ce as it was before.


    ¡°Where is Yuan Shuo and where is the child?¡± Gu Siting interrogated her with a fierce voice.


    After a long time, Gu Weiwei finally calmed herself down.


    ¡°What... do you mean by Yuan Shuo and the child?¡±


    His men had caught her, not because they had recognized her as Gu Weiwei, but because she was at the Yuan Family¡¯s house.


    He was seeking the Yuan Family, and that was why she was captured here for an interrogation.


    She had overheard the conversation between Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin that Gu Siting was looking for a child.


    And at this moment, Gu Siting was asking her about her master and the child too.


    Could that child have been the master¡¯s son, Yuan Bao?


    Gu Siting looked deep into the girl¡¯s eyes that were full of tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the Yuan Family yet you are at their house?¡±


    Gu Weiwei breathed heavily and her tears started to well up.


    ¡°I was just... driving up to Mount Qingyuan for some sightseeing, and I got lost and wanted to ask for directions after seeing the house there.¡±


    Gu Siting released her hands and pointed at her wig as he said, ¡°Then why are you dressed up and wearing a wig?¡±


    Gu Weiwei calmed herself down and looked down at the carpet as she said, ¡°I am a star from Hua Land for the film festival and I don¡¯t want to be recognized by the fans. That¡¯s why I have dressed myself up and put on the wig. You can call my agent to pick me up.¡±


    It seemed that the Yuan Family were missing because they did not want to be found by Gu Siting.


    He had trusted the Yuan Family before, so what happened after she had passed away?


    Because now the Yuan Family was hiding themselves away and he was trying his best to find them.


    Gu Siting¡¯s assistant Kuroda Shio passed her the phone.


    ¡°Call your agent.¡±


    Gu Weiwei made a call to Jolin who had already been dozing off as he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Who is it? I am sleeping!¡±


    ¡°Jolin, something happened to me, can youe and pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to you?¡± Jolin jerked upright as he rolled out the bed and put on his clothes.


    ¡°What happened? Are you injured? Where are you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave the phone to Kuroda Shio. ¡°Tell him the address.¡±


    Kuroda Shio took the phone and told him the address of the hotel.


    Soon, Jolin arrived and Kuroda Shio went out to do some questioning.


    Then he entered and said, ¡°Boss, she is truly an actress from Hua Land for the film festival. She might havee here to ask for directions.¡±


    Gu Siting gazed at Gu Weiwei for a long time, still unable to believe that she did not know anyone from the Yuan Family.


    Also, the way she looked at him did not seem to be a first-time meeting.


    After a short while, he reached out for the check book presented by Kuroda Shio and wrote down arge figure.


    ¡°Sorry, tonight has been a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the check. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Holding the check tightly, Gu Weiwei walked out of the door opened by Kuroda Shio.


    Jolin was so frightened that he almost burst into tears at the sight of her.


    ¡°Weiwei, what happened? Are you alright?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Gu Siting called out loudly to the girl who had just walked out of the room.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Gu Weiwei ceased her steps, hands slightly shaking.


    Gu Siting came to the doorway and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your name is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°My name is Mu Weiwei, my family name is Mu.¡±

 Chapter 220 - Helping His Girlfriend to Fall Asleep

    <h4>Chapter 220: Helping His Girlfriend to Fall Asleep</h4>


    As Gu Weiwei entered the elevator, she took a few deep breaths as she held one hand against the railing.


    She had thought that when she met Gu Siting again, she would feel heartbroken but it turned out that she did not feel that way.


    Standing next to her, Jolin asked discreetly, looking worried, ¡°Did he...¡±


    It was sote at night and she was found in a hotel suite, where she was then given a check with arge figure.


    He truly started to suspect that something had happened between her and Gu Siting.


    ¡°No, they were looking for someone and took me instead by mistake.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Jolin patted his chest. ¡°Oh man, I got so frightened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone anything, especially Third Master.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    ¡°I told no one. I sneaked out through the backdoor.¡±


    Since many stars who attended the film festival stayed at the hotel they were staying in, there were lots of journalists and fans waiting nearby.


    Gu Weiwei put on the wig, just in case the paparazzi caught them sneaking back inside through the back kitchen.


    Jolin did not ask her anything more, but kept herpany back to her room.


    ¡°Sleep well, we have a ne to catch tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei returned to the room, locked the door and fell onto the bed. She had not been able to fall asleep at the beginning but then she fell asleep and had a nightmare.


    Again and again, she had the dream where her heart was dug out by Ling Yan when she was alive, whilst Gu Siting was standing by, watching her nonchntly.


    Those people and whatever she had experienced had be so familiar and strange that she was frightened.


    At two in the morning, she was jerked awake from the nightmare, sweating terribly. She was no longer able to fall asleep.


    She groped for the phone and suddenly realized that Fu Hanzheng had not contacted her for two days.


    Her finger came to Baby Zheng but she removed her finger before reaching out for the contact again.


    Finally, she made the call.


    She had thought that Fu Hanzheng would have already fallen asleep and would not have picked up the phone.


    Yet the phone had just rung once when it went through.


    ¡°Weiwei.¡±


    The low-voice arose by her ear and Gu Weiwei felt like crying.


    She had not expected that she would miss this voice so deeply.


    Sensing her silence, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Why are you not yet sleeping?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°I just had a nightmare and woke up.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was speaking between sobs, and he was reminded of what she was like when she had a nightmarest time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I am not with you right now.¡±


    With her arms wrapped around her knees, Gu Weiwei said with a muffled voice, ¡°If you are not busy right now, talk with me for a while.¡±


    For some reason, she missed his voice.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the work he was doing and said as he thought of the pictures, ¡°You were very beautiful tonight.¡±


    Except that there was also a foreign female star who had her paws on her shoulders when they were taking pictures together.


    ¡°Thank you for the gown.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She did not believe that Fu Shiyi¡¯s two texts would have caused such an expensive and rare gown to be sent to her.


    Fu Hanzheng was not a talkative man, so their conversation basically finished after a few lines.


    ¡°What about me reading you a paragraph to help you fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the study of the Jinxiu Compound in the capital city.


    Fu Hanzheng got up from his desk and went to search for a book to read on the shelf.


    On theputer, Fu Shiqin was so annoyed that he struck the table; he was video-working with Fu Hanzheng because of the long distance.


    ¡°I am in the middle of urgent matters, can you help your girlfriend sleep when we finish the work?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the shelf and found that he truly did not have a proper book that he could read to her.


    He stayed still for a moment and then read her an English poem with his low voice.


    ¡°Whenever you need me, I¡¯ll be here.


    Whenever you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯m always near.


    Whenever you feel alone, and you think everyone has given up...


    Reach out for me, and I will give you my evesting love.¡±


    His voice seemed to have the magic of appeasing people and warming someone¡¯s heart up.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s troubled mind was now finally appeased, and she chuckled.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, you are making me less sleepy.¡±


    So the paragraph had turned out to be such a flirty love poem?

 Chapter 221 - Love Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 221: Love Is Here</h4>


    Hearing her chuckles, Fu Hanzheng also smiled.


    Two days had passed, and she had eventually decided to call him... and, it was also the first time that she had asked him for help.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, so you can go to sleep?¡±


    Although he would rather spend the entire night chatting with her, she was already tired after flying to that ce and attending the film festival, and early the next morning, she was supposed to visit another city for the promotional pitch, so she had to take a rest now.


    Gu Weiweiy down with the phone and said, between chuckles, ¡°Continue with your poems.¡±


    The poems might sound a bit flirty, but they did cure her heart.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled as he walked to the window and looked at the boundless night scenery before continuing with the So by William Shakespeare. His low and gentle voice echoed across the silent study.


    On theputer resting on the desk, Fu Shiqin wanted to flip his table whilst waiting for him to return to continue their work.


    He was busy reporting the work to him but now he was reading love poems to help his girlfriend to help her fall asleep.


    Even now he tried to choke him with love, halfway across the globe.


    However, the two were having such a sweet conversation that he was totally forgotten.


    Fu Shiqin just could not stand it anymore. He made a call and woke up Fu Shiyi who was far away in Shengxi Town.


    ¡°Damn it, I haven¡¯t slept for two days, what are you making this call for?¡±


    Fu Shiyi cursed as the phone call went through.


    ¡°Stop sleeping! Get up and feel the love with me!¡±


    Fu Shiqin put the phone onto speaker and ced it in front of theputer, live streaming how his own brother was reading the love poems.


    Fu Shiyi could tell that he was speaking with Mu Weiwei next room after hearing the tone his brother was using.


    So he said proudly.


    ¡°Hey, second brother, you must thank me! But for my wonderful idea, you would not be able to feel such fresh love now.¡±


    He had lived for more than twenty years and he had never known that his brother had any knowledge of love poems.


    Unfortunately, he was only able to hear what his brother was talking about, not what Mu Weiwei was saying. The love was not filling enough.


    In the room next to him, Gu Weiwei was smiling brightly on the phone.


    It must be because of Fu Hanzheng who had given her so much sweet love.


    So the rationality had told her that this man was of great danger.


    But on this night when she got both sad and frightened.


    She still could not help but want to get a touch of sweetness from him so that the bitterness and misery inward could be driven away.


    When Fu Hanzheng finished three poems, it was already three in the morning.


    ¡°Still not sleepy?¡±


    He thought about sparing more time reading more poems or story books.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to help her to sleep when she needed him again.


    ¡°A little sleepy now.¡± Gu Weiwei said


    She could not fall asleep now, but she felt much better.


    ¡°Call me whenever you have a nightmare again.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    He had once asked He Chi about her nightmare.


    He Chi said that it was probably because she had gained some inward shadow so due to the car ident she experienced before and the tremendous change happening in her family.


    She might not look anything strange in daily time, but when she was sleeping, she would be met with such nightmares.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Even if I call you again, you still can¡¯t be here with me.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to sleep with you?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    On theputer, Fu Shiqin almost spilt the coffee whilst waiting for him to return.


    Mu Weiwei, what on earth are you talking about?!


    Luckily he was not in Africa for work.


    Otherwise, his brother would surely have given him tons of work to do whilst flying directly to her overnight.

 Chapter 222 - You Are Needed

    <h4>Chapter 222: You Are Needed</h4>


    Startled, Gu Weiwei exined quickly.


    ¡°By sleeping, I literally mean sleeping.¡±


    He was very busy thesest few days, so he would not trulye to visit her anyways.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, just try to go to sleep.¡±


    He hoped that she could rest now, but he also feared that she would experience a nightmare again,


    So, he asked her not to hang up, just in case she experienced the nightmare again because then he could immediately know about it.


    Gu Weiwei put the phone on speaker and ced it by the pillow.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yourself?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng went back to the study and sat down as he chuckled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep when you are not around.¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was at the verge of talking about their phone call on the video, got so annoyed.


    Fu Shiyi had already hung up on him and switched his phone off, so that he was the only person left bearing the harm done to him.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°You are so flirty, and what has made you stay single for so many years.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice, as he was leafing through the files,


    ¡°Because I did not meet you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was so surprised that she had no way to counter.


    In the video-chat, Fu Shiqin looked at his brother, both helplessly and speechlessly! He had spoken way too many flirty words.


    Oh damn it, he missed his cold-blooded brother who used to love nothing other than work!


    At least at that time, all he had done was give him extra work, but now, he was tormenting him both physically and emotionally.


    It was not until four in the morning that Gu Weiwei finally fell asleep.


    She did not wake up because of a nightmare but slept all the way till daylight.


    As she woke up, she found that her phone was still on a call.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked as she was getting off the bed.


    ¡°Did you sleep the entire night?¡±


    ¡°I did for a little while, I just woke up.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lied. He did not close his eyes throughout the entire night.


    Gu Weiwei heard the assistant knocking at the door, so she said with a low voice, ¡°I am going to the airport, so I am hanging up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, the poems fromst night were wonderful.¡±


    Gu Weiwei praised him before hanging up.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and made a call to Xu Qian immediately.


    ¡°Go to the store and buy some poetry collections and story books.¡±


    ¡°Poetry collections? Story books?¡± Xu Qian was confused.


    ¡°In English.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    She did not like ssical poems from Hua Land because she thought that they were too difficult to grasp. She preferred foreign books.


    ¡°What... are those for?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put on the suit and was ready to leave for work as he said, ¡°Weiwei is having a hard time sleeping, and I need to read her some stories.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xu Qianined inwardly as he heard those words of love.


    How old is your girlfriend? Why does she need a bedtime story?


    Is he going to buy him Tales by Hans Christian Anderson, or The Arabian Nights?


    ....


    Gu Weiwei started to pack when she was suddenly startled by the check on the table.


    She looked at the check for a long time before finally tearing it up and tossing it into the toilet before flushing it away.


    She did not hate Gu Siting, because after all, she had been the Gu Family¡¯s foster daughter for more than twenty years and she was not in a position of hating him, no matter what he did but Ling Yan must pay for all that she had done to her...


    However, she was not capable enough to fight against the Ling Family at this stage.


    Especially when Ling Yan was now under Gu Siting¡¯s protection.


    She must hasten to establish a position in the film industry, so that she could ruin Ling Yan¡¯s acting dreams before she returned to the screen.


    However, she had failed to find the Yuan Family when she was in town this time.


    Gu Siting and his men were still looking for her master, which meant that her master did not die in the assassinationst time.


    If there was anyone in this world that she could trustpletely, it was her master and her senior sister.


    She had no idea why Gu Siting was looking for him, but if it was not fatally dangerous, they would not have hidden themselves away.


    She muste up with an idea to find them before Gu Siting did.

 Chapter 223 - Fans

    <h4>Chapter 223: Fans</h4>


    Since the promotional pitch took ce in the afternoon, everyone had to get up early to catch the ne.


    The crew had arranged for Li Xing¡¯er and Gu Weiwei to leave in the same car as they wereing downstairs but Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent re-arranged the n.


    The crew all knew about what had happened online the night before, so they did not force the two actresses to share the same car.


    So Li Xing¡¯er got a new car instead.


    Her agent and assistant understood that she was not in a good mood, so they did not dare to utter a single sound after getting into the car.


    Li Xing¡¯er saw Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi who walked out of the hotel together, through the window.


    ¡°Have you talked with the crew about the uing promotional schedule?¡±


    Her pictures taken on the red carpet had been ted by fashion professionals since the night before and now, those meanments were still on the top search list.


    It seemed that Mu Weiwei was going to be very popr soon and she must not allow that to happen.


    When it came to the film promotion, she must not allow her to take the lead so that she, as the lead female role, was put into the shadows.


    ¡°I already talked with the producer, but I need to talk with Third Master as well.¡±


    Although Li Xing¡¯er had gained unprecedented poprity the night before, thosements were all negative ones.


    Therefore, she must try her best to create a positive image in the uing promotion.


    The best way was to cook up a story with Shiyi, so that both of them could gain poprity and help the film to be promoted.


    However, it was not that easy to persuade Fu Shiyi.


    He was definitely not going to give up Mu Weiwei and participate in a cooked up story with someone outside of thepany.


    Especially when she was not in a positive position right now.


    ¡°Talk with the crew! I am the lead role, and the promotion should focus on us two!¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Seeing that she was angry, the agent consoled her with a low voice, ¡°It is just for the moment. When the movie is released, you will gain a very good image once you are nominated for the Gold Phoenix Award at the end of the year.¡±


    Actually, the gown was fine, so was the style; the issue was that she had put on too much of a show on the red carpet, so that her sexiness had been considered as lustful.


    So then when Mu Weiwei showed up next to her, she was totally put into the shadows.


    It was just a matter of her own personality ¨C narrow-minded and imprudent.


    As they came to the lounge of the airport, the Production Chief and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent went over to Fu Shiyi and discussed the promotional n.


    ¡°Master Three, you and Li Xing¡¯er are the two lead roles of the Long Wind and the promotion has to focus on you two instead.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was ying on his phone and he nonchntly asked, ¡°You want me to cook up a story with Li Xing¡¯er, have you asked my fans if they are willing to ept that?¡±


    ¡°It is only for the film promotion, when the promotion ends, such a situation will not continue.¡± The chief exined repeatedly.


    Fu Shiyi said with a bitter expression, after he finished one round of the game, ¡°You understand that my fans prefer stars with good looks, right? If I pair up with her, they would be displeased.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent had an awkward smile on her face. He was suggesting that her girl was not good-looking enough?


    She was pissed inwardly, but she had to smile at him. She started to speak in a demeaning way.


    ¡°Third Master, an actor needs more than just good looks, he should be skilled at performing too...¡±


    ¡°So she who failed so many takes is considered skilled at performing?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    ¡°....¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent was rendered speechless.


    The Chief sighed helplessly and said with a kind tone, ¡°Third Master, the promotional n was made ages ago, please do not put us and Director Yi into a bad position.¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a moment and replied with a slightly better tone, ¡°We can do the promotion together, but don¡¯t cook up a story saying that we are flirty with each other. My rumored girlfriend never looks that bad¡±

 Chapter 224 - On the Same Flight as Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 224: On the Same Flight as Gu Siting</h4>


    After they left the first stop in Shengxi Town, they came to the second stop, namely the West Capital, also known as the capital city of A Land.


    Fu Shiyi was a man who liked rxation, so he always flew first ss.


    In order to keep Gu Weiwei within his sight, he got her a seat in first ss too.


    Since the ne hadn¡¯t taken off, Gu Weiwei had to read a magazine to kill the time.


    Suddenly, Fu Shiyi sitting next to her snorted.


    ¡°Damn, we must have terrible luck today.¡±


    Hearing this, she looked up and saw Gu Siting and Ling Yan as well as their followers take up the remaining seats in the first ss cabin.


    Gu Siting and Ling Yan were sitting an aisle apart from her.


    Her hands shook as the magazine dropped to the ground.


    Then she suddenly realized that the airline they were flying with belonged to the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting was startled for a moment at the sight of her and greeted her with a lowered head.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, what a coincidence!¡±


    Gu Weiwei forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, hi.¡±


    Ling Yan curiously looked at her and asked with a bright smile.


    ¡°Brother Siting, you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°We got to know each other yesterday. Her name is Weiwei, what luck.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up the magazine from the floor, trying to read the magazine so as to conceal her anxiety.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt like she was suffocating inside the cabin.


    Seeing Gu Siting greeting her, Fu Shiyi poked at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change seats, you take the window seat.¡±


    That was exactly what Gu Weiwei had asked for. So she exchanged seats with Fu Shiyi happily.


    ¡°How did you get to know him?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a low voice.


    Oh damn!


    His brother had stressed to him repeatedly that he must keep an eye out for her so that she would never establish a connection with anyone from the Gu Family but now, she had befriended Gu Siting!


    But he didn¡¯t understand, they had spent the whole day together yesterday, when did they meet each other anyways?


    ¡°After the film festival, we ran into each other.¡± Gu Weiwei exined as she gazed down at the same page of the magazine.


    ¡°Maybe it was because my name... resembles that of Mr. Gu¡¯s sister.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at Gu Siting and Ling Yan and started to mumble anxiously.


    ¡°Oh damn, what if my brother knows that you slipped out of my sight, he will beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him then, we won¡¯t meet again after the flight anyways.¡±


    At least, not in the near future.


    She had not nned to let Fu Hanzheng know that she went to the Yuan Family¡¯s mansion the night before in disguise.


    If he learnt the truth, the conflict between the Fu Family and the Gu Family would be even more troublesome.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell him today, my brother will me me even more if he learns about it next time.¡± Fu Shiyiined with a bitter face.


    Damn the crew! Always wanting to participate in some film festival.


    And they even ended up booking the tickets of this airlinepany after the film festival! And they shared the same flight with Gu Siting!


    Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s anxious face, Gu Siting smiled.


    ¡°Third Master, how is President Fu?¡±


    ¡°He is doing very well!¡± Fu Shiyi said as he pulled over the privacy curtain.


    He was not in thepany but Fu Shiqin had beenining to him everyday.


    Due to the Gu Family¡¯s interference in the project of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, his brother and thepany had be so busy every single day.


    Also, because of the Gu Family, they had lost hundreds of millions in one project some time ago.


    He nced at Gu Weiwei next to him and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you have such a terrible face?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I slept badlyst night?¡±


    ¡°Slept badly?¡± Fu Shiyi leaned forward and said sinisterly, ¡°Because my brother did not keep youpany in bed?¡±

 Chapter 225 - Caressing

    <h4>Chapter 225: Caressing</h4>


    Gu Weiwei gazed at him in astonishment, their rooms were only one wall apart, so they could not have heard each other.


    Fu Shiyi lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! Fu Shiqin was in the middle of reporting to my brother about work and he was forcefully filled with love. He rang me so that I could suffer with him!¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Because they shared the same ss on the same flight with Gu Siting, Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi were both feeling rather ufortable and found the time passed too slowly for their liking.


    Fortunately, Fu Shiyi exchanged seats with her. In this way, she was not that close to him and with the curtain drawn, she no longer felt that nervous.


    The flight time took two and a half hours from Shengxi Town to the West Capital but Gu Weiwei felt that the flight went on for over two centuries long, before finallynding.


    Fu Shiyi did not ask her to leave the flight until Gu Siting and his fellows had exited the ne.


    They had thought that they would not run into Gu Siting this way, yet after they left the ne, they ran into each other again in the VIP passage.


    Ling Yan came over and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss. Mu.¡±


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled, trying to conceal her true emotions.


    However, Li Xing¡¯er and the other crew members became so excited at the sight of Ling Yan.


    Only she and Fu Shiyi were calm and they even started to feel impatient.


    ¡°Miss. Mu has a simr name as my best friend. Her name is Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Gu Weiwei smirked.


    Best friend?


    She dug out her heart and now she said that Gu Weiwei was her best friend?


    ¡°And your eyes look very simr to each others¡¯ too.¡±Ling Yan said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled even deeper. ¡°Where is your friend?¡±


    Ling Yan fell into silence and nced at Gu Siting.


    A touch of coldness shed across Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes ¨C so they had concealed her death from the outside world.


    Li Xing¡¯er and the other crew members went over to ask Ling Yan, ¡°Miss Ling Yan, can we... take a picture with you?¡±


    Although Ling Yan had won numerous prizes, she barely attended promotional events due to physical reasons.


    Her fans barely had a chance to get a picture with her or an autograph from her, so it was a once in a blue moon chance that they had run into each other in this way.


    Ling Yan smiled brightly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er and the crew members got so excited and they all approached her, asking for a picture and an autobiography.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi exchanged a look with each other and decided to leave before everyone else.


    Seeing her leaving, Ling Yan asked with a smile, ¡°Miss. Mu, do you want a picture with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei answered. ¡°Sorry, I am not your fan.¡±


    Fu Shiyi followed. ¡°I am not your fan either.¡±


    Having said this, they put on their sunsses at the same time and left without looking back.


    ¡°Now my brother will surely know about you meeting Gu Siting, even if I keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°So what? Will he break up with me?¡±


    Fu Shiyi answered. ¡°Impossible. He would probably forbid you from ever stepping into A Land again and he may hide you away so that you will marry him and give birth to children for him, something like that...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no doubt that Fu Hanzheng would do something like that.


    Fu Shiyi patted her shoulder and warned her seriously, ¡°Therefore, do keep my brother happy... or both of us will have trouble.¡±


    His brother had stressed repeatedly that she should not have anything to do with the Gu Family but now she and Gu Siting had met each other and they had had several encounters too.


    So if she did not try to keep him happy, he would be med.


    Gu Weiwei asked. ¡°How should I keep him happy?¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at her and said straightforwardly, ¡°Caressing, kissing and sleeping, of course.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 226 - Mission Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 226: Mission Impossible</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Gu Weiwei shared the same car going to the hotel, from the airport.


    The moment they climbed into the car, Fu Shiyi asked the assistant for a paper and pen, and started writing something.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the window and she felt very sad at the view of the West Capital of A Land.


    The car drove for more than an hour before they finally arrived at the hotel booked by the film crew.


    Before they left the car, Fu Shiyi gave her the note he had written.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at it and refused to take it.


    ¡°Words to keep my brother happy! I have even written the lines you should say. When he calls, read those lines.¡±


    She was definitely not going to keep his brother happy without any guidance.


    Therefore, he must make preparations for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need it.¡±


    The instinct told her that the paper had nothing good on it.


    ¡°Then how would you keep my brother happy?¡± Fu Shiyi asked curiously.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and took the notes he had prepared for her.


    It was definitely an impossible mission to keep that man happy.


    The moment she stepped into the hotel room, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call came through.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded a bit cold. ¡°You ran into the Gu Family today?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei realized that he was displeased, just as Fu Shiyi had said he would be.


    ¡°Mr. Gu and Movie Queen Ling attended the film festival and I was introduced to them by a director. Today, we happened to be on the same flight.¡±


    ¡°I will ask Xu Qian to book the next flight from A Land and you muste home.¡±Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    They were just doing the promotion for the movie and that was not something he cared about but she had happened to end up in the Gu Family¡¯s territory and she even got to know Gu Siting.


    He was not going to be assured if she stayed one more minute in the West Capital.


    ¡°But we still have a film promotion n in the afternoon and I am leaving for home tonight!¡±


    She had just got off the ne and now she was asked to return home straightaway. Was it really so serious?


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice turned cold ¨C leaving no space for her to negotiate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk with anyone from the Gu Family before you left?¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Why are you yelling at me?¡± Gu Weiweiined with a small voice.


    Fu Hanzheng realized that he was not speaking to her in a proper tone, so he became a bit gentle.


    ¡°I am not yelling at you, I just feel that you are not safe there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not think of a way to please him, so she went searching for the lines that Fu Shiyi gave to her.


    The moment she opened it, she almost copsed.


    [For some reason, I dream about you when I slumber and think of you when I am awake.]


    [When the sun shines, I miss the warmth of your arms. When the breeze brushes by, I miss your kisses. I miss you so desperately.]


    [If I had known that I would have missed you so, I would have given you the most, sweetest, kiss before I left.]


    [Every day when I am away from home, I miss your smile and your arms. I hope that I can have you next to me when I sleep.]


    ....


    Damn Fu Shiyi!


    What in the hell had he written? Those weren¡¯t words that were spoken by human beings!


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gazed at the paper, finding it impossible to utter a single word.


    Hearing her stumbling over her words, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking about how to make you happy.¡± Gu Weiwei admitted bitterly.


    ¡°Make me happy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down and sighed in distress.


    ¡°Third Master said that if you ever learnt about me meeting with the Gu Family, you will get angry and make me leave A Land, or even stop me from making any more movies... So I am wondering how I can make you happy.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°No need to think anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Fu Hanzheng answered, ¡°You have already made me happy, no need to think about it anymore.¡±


    He was already happy enough because she wanted to make him happy.

 Chapter 227 - Sleep with Me

    <h4>Chapter 227: Sleep with Me</h4>


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei tossed the paper into the dustbin.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need to go home now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Just because I am happy does not necessarily mean that you are noting home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless and started to beg for mercy.


    ¡°I slept for only three or four hours and I have not eaten any lunch yet...¡±


    ¡°Eat at the airport, and I will pick you up when you arrive.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not allow her to turn him down.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. It seemed that he was not happy enough.


    So she made up her mind and said, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I miss you!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled lowly. ¡°Oh, really? In what way?¡±


    Squatting by the dustbin, Gu Weiwei picked up the notes that Fu Shiyi wrote and read one of them aloud forcefully.


    ¡°I miss your smile and your arms. I hope that you can sleep next to me.¡±


    Having read those words, she found that she had goosebumps.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°If you miss me,e home then.¡±


    Gu Weiwei crumbled up the paper and fiercely tossed it back into the dustbin.


    Fu Shiyi was dumb-headed! The lines he wrote were all about how much she missed him.


    Fu Hanzheng would just ask her to go home as soon as possible in response.


    ¡°In three hours the promotional event will start. I will go home tomorrow, honestly!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked her ¡°Why are you noting back if you miss me so?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Work is very important.¡±


    ¡°So I am not important?¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied with her teeth clenched, ¡°You are important too.¡±


    ¡°Thene home.¡± Fu Hanzheng went back to his original suggestion.


    ¡°Stop trapping me.¡± Gu Weiwei said furiously.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t really miss me that much.¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not stand it any more, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, if you keep making an unreasonable fuss right now, I will go and kiss the blonde European guy opposite my room!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Baby, go to the airport and Shiyi will exin it to the crew.¡±


    ¡°I will go and knock on his door if you don¡¯t say yes to me.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    A minuteter, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°The guy opposite you is gone now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rushed to the door, only to see the hotel staff leaving with the European guy opposite her in a hurry, they were heading towards the elevator.


    ¡°Now, get packed and there will be a car waiting for you at the hotel to drive you to the airport.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You can drive away the guy opposite me, but there are other people in the hotel and there are so many men on the street too. If you keep making such an unreasonable fuss, I will run away with anyone I can catch.¡±


    What was he doing when he promised that he would not interfere with her job?


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sank.


    ¡°Say yes, or I will go out right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said as she pulled open the room door.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe home now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei soon showed a smile and said, as she closed the door, ¡°That is exactly right, why bother to start a fight?¡±


    Fu Hanzhengpromised, not because he could not win the argument but because his care for her spoke louder than anything else.


    ¡°If you are noting home now, you must return tonight after work.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and made a promise.


    ¡°I will, definitely! As soon as the promotional event finishes, I will rush home!¡±


    ¡°You must stay within five meters of Shiyi.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    ¡°Of course, now can you be less worried?¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief and poured herself a ss of water.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I will sleep with you when youe home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei spit out a mouthful of water and wiped her mouth with the paper towel.


    ¡°Well... we can talk about itter.¡±


    She just could not believe that what he meant by ¡®sleeping with her¡¯ was the innocent surface meaning.

 Chapter 228 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 228: Invitation</h4>


    After the conversation with Fu Hanzheng, her agent asked her to go downstairs for lunch.


    After lunch, Jolin brought the makeup artist and the assistant to the room and started to do the makeup for the promotional event taking ce in the afternoon.


    The moment the makeup was done, the executive producer came in with a bag of things.


    ¡°Weiwei, this is coffee and your dress.¡±


    ¡°We already have a dress.¡± Jolin said.


    He had a makeup artist with him, and he had already made a n for the dress and the makeup for the entire day. He did not need any dresses from the crew.


    The executive producer smiled awkwardly and said shyly, ¡°Weiwei, you are a pretty girl, but Li Xing¡¯er is the lead character of the movie. You will steal the show if you dress so prettily. So, could you please... you know...¡±


    Mu Weiwei was a very young and pretty girl who was much better than Li Xing¡¯er, in both looks and manner.


    She was definitely going to steal the show when they were in the same frame but she was only the supporting actress and so she must not stand out.


    Jolin brought out the clothes from the bag, as well as a pair of ck-frame sses, and tossed them onto the sofa speechlessly.


    ¡°So you mean she needs to be ugly just to make Li Xing¡¯er stand out?¡±


    ¡°Not be ugly, just not that exquisitely-dressed.¡± The executive producer said with embarrassment.


    ¡°You can just have stic surgery if you are not good-looking, why must we obey her rules?¡± Jolin said ruthlessly.


    She was not good-looking and so sheined that his own girl was too pretty?


    ¡°Agent Jolin, we are doing this for the movie, please, work with us...¡±


    ¡°We...¡±


    ¡°Jolin!¡± Gu Weiwei stopped her agent, stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put the crew into an awkward position! The promotion should focus upon the two lead roles.¡±


    The executive producer wiped off the sweat on his forehead and thanked her endlessly.


    Jolin said, ¡°This must be Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s stupid idea! Why must we obey them?¡±


    ¡°She is the lead role of the movie and won¡¯t I attract meanments if I stand out too much?¡±


    Gu Weiwei brought out the outfits the executive producer gave to her and got changed in the bathroom.


    When she came out, she looked like a nerdy student dressed in casual clothes.


    Jolin rolled his eyes out of anger.


    She had a pair of nice eyes but the sses covered them up, making her look nerdy.


    Li Xing¡¯er, on the other hand, was dressed in a small white gown at the event, looking innocent and cute.


    Gu Weiwei spent the entire time trying to make Li Xing¡¯er stand out.


    Fu Shiyi was a good-looking, skilled singer and dancer, who kept interacting with the audience.


    He and Li Xing¡¯er were cooperating well with each other and the effect turned out to be unexpectedly great.


    The moment the event finished, Fu Shiyi proudly asked her for praise.


    ¡°How is it? My lines must have worked pretty well right? My brother must have be so moved.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, I almost got sent back!¡± Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at him.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°My lines are so passionately-written, but they didn¡¯t work?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed her sses and urged him, ¡°Let¡¯s just go back as soon as possible and after dinner we can head to the airport.¡±


    She was always on her edge when she was here, and she needed to leave as soon as possible.


    It was, after all, not the right time for her to deal with Ling Yan yet.


    The moment they returned to the hotel, Kuroda Shio and two of his men, who had been waiting for them at the hotel, greeted them.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Mr. Gu has invited you to dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Thank you for your invitation, but we need to catch a ne and go home.¡±


    Kuroda Shio slightly lowered his head and threatened her.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Mr. Gu has been waiting for you for a long time. If you miss the dinner, you may not be able to leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 229 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 229: Suspicion</h4>


    It was an invitation and also a threat.


    The Gu Family were nobility in A Land and the royal family received economic support from the Gu Family, every single year.


    So stopping them from leaving the country was simply a piece of cake for the Gu Family.


    It was something that Gu Weiwei knew clearly about but why was he setting up a meeting with her?


    It could not be because her name resembled that of Gu Weiwei¡¯s.


    Or was there suspicion that arose within his mind?


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi stopped her and said ¡°You are not allowed to go.¡±


    After she ran into Gu Siting, his brother had be extremely nervous already.


    Now that Gu man was inviting her over for dinner, his brother would be extremely annoyed if he learnt about it.


    Seeing the scene, Li Xing¡¯er stepped forward and tried to persuade them.


    ¡°Third Master, Mr. Gu is showing us kindness by inviting us to dinner, it is just a dinner, right?¡±


    Mu Weiwei was out seducing all kinds of men wherever she went with that foxy-looking face of hers.


    Now even the prestigious Gu Siting, the president of Gu¡¯s Enterprise, was hooked as well.


    And what was she now pretending for when she was invited?


    Everyone else from the crew could get some benefits if they all tagged along.


    After all, not everyone was able to meet a man like Gu Siting.


    Fu Shiyi red at Kuroda Shio with arms crossed. ¡°We from the Fu Family are never going to keep anyone from the Gu Familypany for dinner.¡±


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said, ¡°As long as Miss. Mu wants it, Yaoshi Media is always open for her.¡±


    Yi An stepped forward and tried to persuade her too.


    ¡°Weiwei, it is just a dinner, let your agent go with you.¡±


    He had no idea how Gu Siting got to know her or why he was forcing her to eat dinner with him but if she was not going, then none of them would be able to leave tonight and the promotional n would be ruined.


    ¡°Or, I can keep youpany.¡± Li Xing¡¯er stepped forward and said.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and finally came topromise.


    ¡°I will get changed upstairs.¡±


    She had not predicted that Gu Siting would send his men to find her again.


    Otherwise she would have left A Land this afternoon, just as what Fu Hanzheng had suggested.


    Fu Shiyi followed her upstairs and got very anxious.


    ¡°You are really going?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to leave today if I do not attend the dinner.¡±


    Fu Shiyi followed her into the room and said straightforwardly, ¡°I can call my brother and he will help us to get out of here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei countered. ¡°This is a matter that can be solved with just one meal so why make a big fuss out of it?¡±


    She knew pretty well how powerful the Gu Family could get in A Land.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°If my brother ever knows about it...¡±


    Gu Weiwei went into the bathroom and got changed quickly as she said calmly,


    ¡°Go to your brother¡¯s bodyguards and tell them not to report anything before we leave the country.¡±


    Fu Shiyi shook his head constantly. ¡°If my brother knows about it, I will be dead.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°So you want to make sure that the only thing we can do, is sneak out of the country?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng might be able to get them and everyone else out of this ce but if they were stopped from leaving this ce, the only thing they could do was to sneak out of here.


    ¡°Then... what if my brother knows about it...¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I will deal with it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded and asked his men to obey his orders.


    After they had gotten changed, they met again in the lobby.


    Li Xing¡¯er was already waiting for them in a luxurious dress in the lobby and she stepped forward with a smile.


    ¡°Director Yi is worried about you, so he asked me to go with you.¡±


    Kuroda Shio asked Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi to step into the car and stopped Li Xing¡¯er who had one foot inside the car. He shut the door and said, ¡°I am sorry, only Miss. Mu is our guest.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Dinner with Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 230: Dinner with Gu Siting</h4>


    On the outskirts of the West Capital, evening hade.


    There was a luxurious European-style mansion that stood out clearly against the evening glow of the sun.


    In the study, Gu Siting had been sitting there for over an hour, watching two videos that yed repeatedly on theputer.


    One of the videos was of Gu Weiwei ballet dancing in school and the other was her ying the piano against Zhou Linna.


    The butler knocked at the door and asked, as he stepped in, ¡°Sir, Miss. Ling asks when the dinner shall start?¡±


    Gu Siting checked the time. ¡°They are not here yet?¡±


    ¡°They just called and said that they are on their way.¡±


    Gu Siting nodded without saying anything more as he continued to watch the videos.


    The butler asked out of curiosity, ¡°What are you watching, Sir?¡±


    Gu Siting let out a long sigh as he watched the girl ying the piano.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want to find from her.¡±


    The butler did not ask anything more and went to check on the dinner preparations instead.


    Half an hourter, Kuroda Shio brought them into the mansion and came to the study.


    ¡°Sir, the guests are here.¡±


    Gu Siting switched off the video on hisputer, got up and left the study to go downstairs.


    Gu Weiwei was sitting in the living room anxiously. The familiar environment had made her distressed and anxious.


    She had not even noticed that Gu Siting hade downstairs.


    Gu Siting smiled and said, ¡°Miss. Mu, I don¡¯t mean any harm. I am just apologizing for what I did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you have already expressed your apology.¡±


    Gu Siting said, ¡°But you did not use the check.¡±


    Fu Shiyi turned an astonished look at the girl next to him.


    What on earth had happened between her and Gu Siting?!


    Why was he asking her to dinner and giving her a check?


    And, that bodyguard even told her to join Yaoshi Media!


    Damn, this Gu person was not trying to steal her from his brother, was he?


    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked calm and peaceful.


    The moment she walked into the room, she realized that nothing about her remained.


    Most of the things were now Ling Yan¡¯s.


    Any old traces of her living here previously had been removed, just as if it had always been Ling Yan who had lived here all along.


    After she had finished speaking, Ling Yan came downstairs wearing a in-looking dress and took the seat next to Gu Siting.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Miss. Mu.¡±


    The butler and the servants started to serve the dishes, each of which were all exquisite French food made by highly skilled chefs.


    ¡°Miss. Ling said that I look like your best friend Gu Weiwei, where is she anyways?¡±


    Gu Weiwei showed a light smile, concealing all of her hidden emotions.


    ¡°She...¡± Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened.


    ¡°Eat first, the food will taste bad if it gets cold.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Siting picked up his knife and fork and started to eat.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi exchanged a look and picked up their knives and forks too, hoping that they could leave as soon as the food was finished.


    Gu Siting picked up the red wine and sipped it as he asked, ¡°Miss. Mu, have you ever thought about starting a career here in A Land?¡±


    ¡°Have you asked me for permission before you try to steal her away?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Gu Siting raised an eyebrow as he asked Gu Weiwei, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sipped on the wine without saying a word.


    If she nodded, Fu Hanzheng would be displeased.


    If she shook her head, Gu Siting would easily understand that she was rted to Fu Hanzheng in some way, especially when Fu Shiyi became so anxious about his behavior.


    Gu Siting sized up the two of them, seemingly believing that she was Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend after all.


    ¡°Miss. Mu ys the piano quite well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips ¨C it seemed that she had been investigated.


    What was he up to anyways?


    Gu Siting swirled the wine in the ss slightly and said, ¡°Could you y one song for us here, Miss. Mu?¡±

 Chapter 231 - Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 231: Bastard</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands that held the knife and fork shook slightly. However, a peaceful smile still hovered over her face.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Gu did not actually invite me to dinner, but instead brought me here to y the piano.¡±


    Gu Siting pointed at the ssical piano not so far away and said, ¡°Liebestraume by Franz Liszt.¡±


    ¡°Can we choose another song, this is one that I don¡¯t y very well.¡±


    It was a song that she used to y for him when they were together... but now, even though he was with Ling Yan, he was still asking her to y this song for them.


    ¡°The music score is on the piano.¡±


    Holding his winess in his hand, Gu Siting waited for her to start.


    Ling Yan nced at Gu Siting and said, ¡°Brother Siting, that piano...¡±


    That piano was something he had never allowed anyone to touch before and he would always dust it himself.


    Gu Siting took a nce at the red wine in his ss and said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard the sound of piano for a very long time, in this house.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression changed, as she picked up her ss and took a sip.


    Gu Weiwei was the only one who yed the piano in the house before.


    He had removed everything of hers when she was gone, except for this piano.


    Gu Weiwei put down her knife and fork and was about to get up when Fu Shiyi grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y anything for him!¡±


    She had not yed anything for his brother, so why must she y something for this man?


    Damn the Liebestraume, just let him carry on daydreaming!


    ¡°We will leave after I finish ying.¡±


    Having said this, Gu Weiwei stood up and walked towards the white piano that she was so familiar with.


    She opened the music score, tried a little of the melody to warm up and started to y the song.


    The first section of Liebestraume was sweet and soft, romantic and full of love whilst the second section had an intensive melody, active and exciting; just like how the maiden felt when confessing to her lover. The third section was full of lingering dreams.


    It was a song about how one person confessed his love to the other, and she had yed it numerous times to Gu Siting, but this time, she was feeling something different.


    Ling Yan watched the girl, who had started to y the piano, sitting there and heard the familiar melody echoing across the room.


    She watched and seemed to have caught a glimpse of an outline, of that girl she knew so well, again.


    Then the hand that held her ss shook and the winess slipped out of her hand and fell to the ground.


    Gu Siting nced sideways and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    With her hands over her heart, Ling Yan said with a pale face, ¡°My heart aches a little... Maybe it is because I am thinking of Weiwei.¡±


    Feeling nervous, Gu Siting helped her up and said, ¡°Butler, call the doctor.¡±


    A touch of mockery shed across Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes as she stopped ying.


    She had dug out her heart, so of course she was feeling unwell whilst she watched her y the song she used to y.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it is quitete, can we leave now?¡±


    Gu Siting asked the butler to help Ling Yan upstairs and sized up Gu Weiwei discreetly.


    ¡°So Miss. Mu is not thinking abouting to ourpany?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    She was not sure what he wanted from her but he already had Ling Yan. Was he still looking for a substitute for Gu Weiwei?


    Gu Siting, you are such a bastard!


    Without asking further, Gu Siting said, ¡°If you ever change your mind, contact us anytime you want.¡±


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes. With his brother present, this man was never going to have his dream realized.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said nothing in return.


    ¡°See them off.¡±


    Gu Siting then turned away and went upstairs to check on Ling Yan.


    Kuroda Shio came and opened the door for them.


    ¡°Please, Miss. Mu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stepped out of the Gu Family household and threw a look at the room on the second floor, whilst she was in the car.


    The room that used to belong to her was now where Ling Yan resides.


    She had a bad habit ¨C she did not like it when someone else touched her things.


    Therefore, the man that had been touched by Ling Yan, was not someone she would cherish any more.

 Chapter 232 - Sleeping

    <h4>Chapter 232: Sleeping</h4>


    When they went back to the hotel, there was very little time left before their flight took off.


    They packed up in their own rooms and joined the crew members before they all headed towards the airport together.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er was not allowed to tag along to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, she had not shown a nice expression towards them at all.


    When Fu Shiyi was waiting for the boarding call, he whispered to her in a low voice, ¡°How did you meet Gu Sitingst time, anyways?¡±


    Whatever Gu Siting did today was not normal at all; she was also not behaving normally today either.


    Instead of concealing anything from him, she said straightforwardly, ¡°They were trying to catch someonest night but took me instead. Then I called Jolin and asked him to pick me up from there.¡±


    ¡°Oh damn! Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? It was serious!¡± Fu Shiyi said furiously.


    ¡°So you can tell your brother too?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    Fu Shiyi touched his nose guiltily and asked, ¡°How do you n to tell my brother about it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him the truth.¡±


    Lying to Fu Hanzheng was not going to work ¨C he was going to find out about it by himself, anyways.


    So telling the truth from the start was the best solution.


    Fu Shiyi reminded her. ¡°You said that you will deal with my brother if he gets angry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded nonchntly and said, ¡°I know, you can tell him now.¡±


    ¡°Then I will...¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Shiyi and pleaded with him, ¡°Can you leave me alone for a second?¡±


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips, picked up his phone and called his brother to tell him about what had happened.


    Gu Weiwei put on her sunsses, leaned against the chair and felt very troubled.


    That was a ce she had lived in for more than twenty years and of course the return had stirred something up inside her.


    She no longer owned a space in that house.


    She might not hate Gu Siting, but she did feel saddened.


    They waited for more than an hour before boarding the ne, to go back home.


    She had been feeling very nervous after meeting Gu Siting and Ling Yan at the Shengxi Town film festival but she did not feel rxed for a moment, even after returning and joining the crew members.


    When they came to the hotel, Fu Shiyi was still staying next to her.


    Before they reached their respective doors, he reminded her again.


    ¡°You said that you will deal with him, don¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    His brother did not sound very pleased when they were exchanging words at the airport.


    The moment Gu Weiwei entered the room, she locked the door and felt so relieved that she no longer had to be on edge.


    She did note back to herself until she had sat on the sofa for a long time.


    She had thought that Fu Hanzheng would call her and lecture her after he learnt the news but no call hade even past midnight.


    So he was really pissed then?


    She could not fall asleep and instead picked up the phone, wondering if she should make a phone call to him and exin.


    After all, if she had taken his advice and left at lunchtime, the incident that happenedter on that night would not have happened.


    What was more, they did not tell him a single thing until they had left.


    After a long time of contemtion, she still made the phone call.


    The call had just gone through when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, wait a moment, someone is at the door.¡±


    She said with a quiet voice, she rolled off the bed and headed towards the door.


    When she opened the door, the person on the other side turned out to be the noble-looking man she was talking to on the phone; he was holding his phone by his ear.


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. ¡°What... are you doing here?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and entered the room.


    ¡°I came to keep youpany in bed.¡±

 Chapter 233 - Sleep Together

    <h4>Chapter 233: Sleep Together</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei shut the door and threw an anxious look at him.


    No wonder he was not calling her... he showed up at the door in person!


    Fu Shiyi must have told him before he boarded the ne and then he must have flown directly here after receiving Fu Shiyi¡¯s call.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°You told me yesterday that you miss me, but now you are so displeased to see me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stepped forward, looking like a child who was ready to get lectured.


    ¡°Just scold me in whichever way you want, and I will listen carefully.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept the girl into his arms and kissed the top of her head softly.


    ¡°Who told you that I am here to lecture you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to keep youpany in bed.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and gave her another kiss on the forehead.


    When he heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but to be worried, so he decided toe and visit her overnight.


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around his waist as she leaned her face against his chest.


    ¡°Then let me hold you for a while first.¡±


    She had been very nervous during the past two days and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hug hadpletely healed her.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and looked at her in astonishment, looking happy.


    This girl had never offered to hug him before, but today, she was being very voluntary.


    Gu Weiwei did not release him until a few minutes had passed.


    ¡°What will happen to your work tomorrow, if you are here now?¡±


    She heard from Fu Shiyi that they had been very busy these days.


    Especially when Fu Shiqin had been dispatched to Africa which meant that he had to deal with many things in person.


    ¡°I¡¯m ot very busy tomorrow lunchtime.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng removed his suit, tossed himself onto the sofa and summoned her.


    ¡°Come, I have got something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°You are not here to lecture me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Juste here.¡± Fu Hanzheng repeated.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and walked towards him. He was here to interrogate her anyways.


    However, he suddenly took a hold of her so that she ended up sitting down on his thighs.


    ¡°How did you get to know Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°We got to know each other after the film festival. They seem to be looking for someone and I happened to be in the neighbourhood, so they took me as the suspect but then released me, after they realized their mistake.¡±


    Gu Weiwei told the story in a seemingly authentic way and also did not mention that she was caught in the Yuan Family¡¯s house.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips pursed in thought ¨C he did understand that Gu Siting was looking for someone from the Yuan Family.


    ¡°Then why did he invite you to his house?¡±


    Gu Siting had been an arrogant person who never invited anyone to his home.


    Gu Weiwei smiled innocently and said straightforwardly, ¡°I am not sure either, but I believe that he has fallen for my beauty. You know, the gown you gave to me at the ceremony, made me too amazing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sank his face. ¡°Fallen for your beauty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. He asked me twice if I wanted to join him at Yaoshi Media. He must be thinking about bringing me there to sleep with me.¡± Gu Weiwei kept telling the ridiculous stories with her eyes open wide.


    Gu Siting invited her over to the house, because he had looked her up or maybe it was because he had seen the video where she was ying the piano song by Franz Liszt, which she herself had always been skilled at.


    However, he would never imagine that she had been reborn into Mu Weiwei after she had passed away.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyes and looked serious and cold.


    ¡°You have gained quite a lot of courage to ask Fu Shiyi and our men to conceal it from me.¡±


    Her words sounded reasonable but he believed that there was something else he was not certain about.


    Gu Weiwei just could not exin it anymore and instead yawned sleepily.


    ¡°I am tired, let¡¯s sleep.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Sleep with You

    <h4>Chapter 234: Sleep with You</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng deepened his voice. ¡°Finish the conversation!¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned too andined.


    ¡°Are you here to keep mepany in bed or not?¡±


    Seeing her tired expression, Fu Hanzheng did not ask anything more.


    He picked her up and ced her into bed, as he removed his tie by the bedside and asked, ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei snuck straight into the nket andughed dryly.


    ¡°I just want to stay in bed and sleep, not really with you...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lifted the nket and threw himself into the bed and pulled her into his arms, smiling.


    ¡°But I want to sleep with you, not just lying in bed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei moved her gaze with difficulty, away from his close-up handsome face.


    ¡°I had better... just sleep.¡±


    He looked way too attractive.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a kiss on the forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    She did have good feelings towards him, but she had not fallen for him yet.


    But he cherished her so much that he did not want to cause her any harm.


    Gu Weiwei rubbed herself against his arms and suddenly a horrible idea popped into her mind.


    What if... she was not Gu Weiwei.


    But that was just a momentary idea which was soon taken over by the tiredness.


    She had thought that she would again be met with constant nightmares, after meeting Gu Siting and Ling Yan, and her visit to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    But with Fu Hanzheng around her, she slept very deeply.


    Before the agent arrived to wake her up, Fu Shiyi had already visited them.


    ¡°It is me, open the door.¡±


    Soon, the door opened.


    It was not Gu Weiwei who opened the door, but Fu Hanzheng who had just taken a shower and had a towel around his waist.


    Fu Shiyi nced at his brother who had an even more perfect body than himself, wondering when he got the time to train himself into such a muscr man?


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the man at the doorstep. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shiyi soon grabbed out the things he had prepared and said, with a ttering smile, ¡°Here is the breakfast I bought for you two.¡±


    It seemed that she must have kept his brother very happy.


    Fu Hanzheng took it and mmed the door shut in Fu Shiyi¡¯s face.


    Then he came into the room and found that she was still sleeping, so he rubbed her nose.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Drowsy, Gu Weiwei spotted arge peck and thought that she was dreaming.


    ¡°You look much better without clothes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei suddenly came back to herself and turned around.


    ¡°You... put on clothes!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I look much better without clothes.¡±


    ¡°I did not mean you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his voice. ¡°Then who did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it is you, put on the clothes.¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    ¡°Get up now and grab something to eat.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and went to put on the clothes.


    Gu Weiwei got up, washed herself and saw breakfast on the table.


    The two ate breakfast leisurely, after which, Fu Hanzheng started to deal with work over the phone whilst she got herself changed.


    She put on her makeup and was ready to leave but before she left, she went to give Fu Hanzheng a hug.


    Then she stood on her tiptoes and wanted to sneak a kiss from him, yet failed, due to the huge height difference.


    The agent was urging him on the phone, so she gave up.


    Just as she was about to leave through the door, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice rose.


    ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Then he silenced the phone.


    ¡°Come back now!¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and cornered her against the door.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to kiss me, so now you are going to finish it.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Are You Sure?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Are You Sure?</h4>


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°I did not mean... to kiss you.¡±


    With one hand leaning against the door, Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°Then you can leave when you finish the kiss!¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang again ¨C her agent was urging her to leave the room as soon as possible.


    So she said, as she stared at this amazingly-attractive man, ¡°You are far too tall for me to kiss you!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled as he lowered his head, looking very expectant.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, stood up on her tiptoes and lightly kissed his lips.


    She was about to leave when the man took hold of her waist and deepened the kiss.


    Her phone kept ringing and she was kissed by Fu Hanzheng for over two minutes, before she was released and allowed to open the door.


    She had just walked out of the door when she ran into Jolin who hade upstairs, looking for her.


    ¡°Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was in the bathroom.¡±


    Jolin pressed the button on the elevator and squinted at her.


    ¡°What is wrong with your face?¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed even deeper at his question.


    ¡°The radiator indoors is too hot, you know?¡±


    She almost lost her breath because of the kiss and she felt lightheaded, almost as if she was floating in the air.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er did not like her, she ended up sharing the same car with Fu Shiyi.


    The moment she got into the car, Fu Shiyi pulled down the partition that separated them from the driver.


    ¡°Honestly, have you kept my brother happy?¡±


    ¡°I... think so.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After all, they had kissed, hugged and shared the same bed.


    ¡°Then why did he sell all of my sportcars?¡± Fu Shiyi red at her furiously.


    Gu Weiwei shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°He is a fake brother! He prefers a girl to me! He forgets his brother when he has a girl! I will take revenge on him as soon as I have the opportunity!¡±


    He had been creating the ns for him so that he could have Mu Weiwei over thesest few days but he had then turned cold towards him just because he did not keep a constant eye on her in A Land.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to get yourself killed?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    He and Fu Shiqin had never been able to win a battle against Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiyi snorted proudly. ¡°Just wait and see, I always have a n.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You want to end up in Africa like your brother?¡±


    ¡°I am much better than he is.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth, looking sinister and calctive.


    Gu Weiwei nced out the window, thinking that her master and his family must have left A Land if they were not in Shengxi Town.


    Then they must have hidden themselves in Hua Land instead.


    A Land was the Gu Family ¡®s territory and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s forces would not be able to have a hold over there.


    The same thing went for Hua Land, which was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s territory, so if they wanted to hide away from Gu Siting, they would choose to stay in Hua Land.


    However, Fu Hanzheng was looking for them too.


    She must think of a way to contact them before Fu Hanzheng and Gu Siting finds them.


    She would not be able to return to the Gu Family, but she might not truly find a home with Fu Hanzheng either.


    He cherished her deeply but that was only because she was living in Mu Weiwei¡¯s shell, whilst she was actually Gu Weiwei.


    Would he love her as much when he found out who she really was?


    She was just thinking this when her phone vibrated.


    She swiped open the screen and found that Fu Hanzheng had just sent her a text.


    [I am going home]


    She stayed silent for a minute and replied.


    [Have a safe trip]


    Fu Shiyi squinted at her. ¡°My brother has just left and yet you look so unwilling to let him go.¡±


    She had looked quite happy a minute ago, just before she received the message. Now she looked so sad.


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at him, not wanting to exin anything.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at her and asked curiously, ¡°I am very curious ¨C my brother is very willing to marry you, so why do you work so hard when you can just be thedy of the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°I am not living just for the sake of being thedy of the Fu Family.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    When God had given her another chance, she was not going to live for just Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 236 - For the Hot Search List

    <h4>Chapter 236: For the Hot Search List</h4>


    When they returned from A Land, Li Xing¡¯er sent a Weibo post online.


    [West Capital Airport, an encounter with Ling Yan. She is so gentle and beautiful]


    Then she attached a picture that was taken for her and Ling Yan, at the airport.


    Ling Yan was the Movie Queen that had obtained numerous international film awards and showed up at the film festival because of the heart transnt operation.


    That was the time when she had gained the most headlines and she barely took pictures with anyone, so Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Weibo post had put herself up into the hot search list with the help of Ling Yan¡¯s poprity.


    Jolin snorted speechlessly.


    ¡°She really knows how to make herself popr.¡±


    Xu threw a look at Gu Weiwei carefully. ¡°Our Weiwei has been to the Gu Family, so if she reveals it as well, Li Xing¡¯er will be totally put into the shadows.¡±


    Jolin looked at her and asked, ¡°Movie Queen Ling asked you to take a picture with her, why did you turn her down?¡±


    ¡°I am really not her fan.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a soft smile.


    Without her help, Ling Yan would never have been able to make that movie.


    At that time, she had felt sorry for her short life, so she tried to help her realize her dream.


    She was really fascinated with acting but due to her identity, she was not allowed to be an actress.


    That was why when she ran into Ling Yan, who hoped to be an actress, she decided to take great care of her.


    She had a part in the script selection, filming and producing and the movie just happened to tell the story of a sick person who was fighting to live, so Ling Yan¡¯s performance had moved numerous people.


    She helped her to be the Movie Queen and realize her dreams of being an actress... Yet she had murdered her when she was dying and dug out her heart so that she herself could live on.


    Ling Yan would have died without her, let alone be the Movie Queen.


    ¡°Anyways, if you really were her fan, Third Master would not be happy.¡± Jolin said.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family had never liked each other and Ling Yan was Gu Siting¡¯s woman, so Third Master would have been extremely annoyed if she became Ling Yan¡¯s fan.


    Therefore, he himself did not ask her for a picture or an autograph, for the sake of keeping his job.


    Xu was displeased. However, she was extremely annoyed with Li Xing¡¯er because of what happened with the gownst time.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er and Third Master are always at the centre of attention at the promotional events these days and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s team are good at cooking up stories. Now everyone is looking forward to seeing her movie.¡±


    ¡°She is the lead role, it is normal that she is the center of attention.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled calmly.


    ¡°But we should do something, right? Everytime when we do the promotion, we are put into the shadows and Brother Jolin does not pay for any media stories either.¡± Xu was a bit annoyed.


    Her own girl was much more beautiful than Li Xing¡¯er and definitely more skilled in acting too.


    However, Jolin was very calm. He said, as he checked over the schedule, ¡°Why are you so anxious? The movie won¡¯t be released until two days¡¯ time.¡±


    It was just some pre-show promotion and Li Xing¡¯er was of course the key promoting figure as the lead role... But when the movie was released, the situation might be different.


    ¡°We will have missed the opportunity when the movie is released.¡± Xuined.


    Jolin folded the note and red at the assistant.


    ¡°Whether an actress is qualified depends on her work. Don¡¯t you trust Weiwei¡¯s skills to show who the real star is, when the movie is released?¡±


    He was not as short-sighted as Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s team who only cared about what happened right now.


    He had made a promotional n that was going to be used after the movie was released. He truly believed that with his girl¡¯s looks and acting skills, she would definitely be the biggest and brightest star of the year.


    Previously, he was able to make those unskilled actresses and actors be popr, so Weiwei was definitely not going to be a difficult problem at all.

 Chapter 237 - Jealousy on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 237: Jealousy on the Way</h4>


    Thest promotional event before the release of the film was at a university campus and took ce after the university¡¯s anniversary celebration event.


    The n was for Li Xing¡¯er and the girls from the dance club to put on a show together, before then introducing herself and the rest of the crew members.


    Then she would sing the theme song of the Long Wind with Fu Shiyi and interact with the students for the box office.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er had once starred in two teen dramas, she had obtained numerous fans.


    However, Li Xing¡¯er twisted her ankle on the day and did not tell the crew until she arrived at the campus.


    ¡°I am sorry, I thought that I could do it despite the injury, but now I really cannot.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? We promised the school.¡± The crew members were feeling helpless.


    It was definitely not going to work out well if the fans were disappointed, at the promotional event.


    The majority of the students in the dance club were actually Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans.


    Li Xing¡¯er apologized to the director and the distributor and then nced at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°What about letting Weiwei do the performance? It would be a great opportunity for her to show up a little, especially after Third Master and I have been taking over these days.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent added. ¡°If Xing¡¯er gets injured even more when dancing, then the uing promotional event will not work either. Mu Weiwei is also part of the crew, so she can do the promotion too.


    Jolin rolled his eyes speechlessly ¨C did they really think that it would be a great opportunity for Weiwei to present herself in this way?


    She twisted her ankle this afternoon but did not tell them about it until now. Weiwei simply had no time to practise.


    They were not offering the opportunity to her, they were simply trying to embarrass her on the stage.


    The distributor nced at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Weiwei, do you think that you can go up there?¡±


    She also knew that it was going to be difficult for her to learn the dance and perform on stage at such a short notice.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s leave now.¡± Gu Weiwei said cooperatively.


    The chief guided her to the location and Jolin followed behind her.


    ¡°She is trying to embarrass you, what are you thinking?!¡±


    ¡°We are all doing this for the movie, right?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin sighed and gave up trying to persuade her.


    ¡°Go with the distributor, the assistant and I will follow up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed the distributor to the dance club and when the girls saw that Li Xing¡¯er was not here, they were all disappointed.


    They kept asking about Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s injury instead of starting the practise with Gu Weiwei.


    When the distributor did not know what to do, Jolin came with Fu Shiyi who was wearing a mask.


    The moment Fu Shiyi removed his mask, all the girls screamed in excitement instead of caring about Li Xing¡¯er anymore.


    ¡°I am sorry, Li Xing¡¯er has hurt her ankle, so Mu Weiwei and we are practising with you girls now.¡± Fu Shiyi said as he asked the assistant and Jolin to put down the two bags they were carrying .


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the practise and then when we finish we¡¯ll have time to drink something together.¡±


    When the girls heard the n and thought of the possibility of drinking with Fu Shiyi, they all spared no effort to help Gu Weiwei.


    They were very devoted and Gu Weiwei could learn things quickly, so within half an hour, they had finished the rehearsal.


    Jolin watched them practising in satisfaction. Most of the girls were Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans, so when they knew that Li Xing¡¯er was injured, they might not be able to focus and help Weiwei learn the routine.


    But someone was always more attractive.


    When Shiyi was here, they would never even think of Li Xing¡¯er at all.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei vibrantly dancing with the group of students in a mini-skirt, Fu Shiyi whispered something to his assistant.


    The assistant left and did something else.


    After the talk with the assistant, he said to Jolin, ¡°Take a video of her dancingter on and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jolin red at him cautiously.


    ¡°I need it for something else.¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly ¨C he was going to make his brother jealous.

 Chapter 238 - Constant Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 238: Constant Jealousy</h4>


    Soon Gu Weiwei finished practising with the students of the dance club and they all took a picture with Fu Shiyi together.


    Then they drank the milk tea and chatted for a while.


    Fu Shiyi was asked to do an interview, so Gu Weiwei stayed with the students and made preparations for the performance.


    Since they were of the same age and because she learnt so quickly, they were able to speak with Fu Shiyi. Because of this the girls had a wonderful impression of her.


    Some of them had watched the fouett¨¦ of 32 turns online that she had performed and because they were dancers they could not help but be curious.


    ¡°How did you do it? I won¡¯t be able to finish them after doing just a couple of turns.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°It is mostly because I have good control of my leg muscles but after that time I could not walk for days.¡±


    The girls chuckled and started toin about the joys and the hardships they had gone through as dance students.


    They suddenly felt thatpared to their idol, who they could only see online, the girl who was able to chat with them turned out to be more lovely.


    Before the performance started, Jolin asked the makeup artist to do all of their makeup and make them beautiful.


    The host had announced the performance they were about to perform and


    Gu Weiwei gave her dancers each a high five before they walked onto the stage from both sides.


    As the music started, Gu Weiwei and her dancers started to dance to the beat.


    The mini-skirt showed her long legs and her current style made her look sweet and cute, yet also youthful and dynamic.


    Soon, the students in the audience were attracted to her.


    Some of her fans told their friends excitedly, ¡°Look, that is my idol Mu Weiwei, really, she is my idol!¡±


    ¡°Wow, she looks so pretty!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei and her dancers were performing a lovely but also sexy show, so that both the girls and boys in the audience were attracted to her.


    Someone learnt that it was a promotional event for the Long Wind, and understood that she was Mu Weiwei who yed Tang Shaoqi.


    Some boys screamed loudly, ¡°Who is the prettiest girl in the Long Wind? Mu Weiwei is the Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I want to be your boyfriend!¡±


    After the performance, she and her dancers bowed and she epted the host¡¯s microphone.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Mu Weiwei. It should have been your goddess Li Xing¡¯er standing right here today, but she has hurt her ankle so I had to take her ce today. I apologise for my mediocre performance.¡±


    The host took over the topic of conversation. ¡°Weiwei looks to be almost the same age as the students, no?¡±


    ¡°I just celebrated my 19th birthdayst month.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Fu Shiyi, who was waiting for his turn on the back stage, was urging Jolin to send him the video.


    [Did you finish the video? Send it to me, now!]


    Jolin sent the video to Fu Shiyi speechlessly.


    Fu Shiyi clicked it open and spoke highly of Jolin¡¯s filming skill.


    He had not only filmed Mu Weiwei on stage but also the boys who confessed their love to her in the audience.


    On the stage, Mu Weiwei and the host had finished introducing the song Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi were going to sing together.


    Before Fu Shiyi went onto the stage, he sent the video to Fu Hanzheng who was far away in the capital.


    [Brother, see how lovely your girlfriend looks today.]


    With this line, he attached the video he had received from Jolin.


    Of course, he did not mean to tell his brother how lovely his girlfriend really was but he wanted to show to his brother how much those boys were in love with his girlfriend.


    As far as he knew, his brother would definitely be very jealous after seeing the video.


    Well, he deserved the jealousy, because he had sold everything in his garage and all his sports cars.


    He might not have been able to defeat him before, but now with Mu Weiwei around him, he was able to make his brother jealous all the time.

 Chapter 239 - Full of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 239: Full of Jealousy</h4>


    The promotional event that took ce at the campus turned out to be sessful.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans were mostly young students and Gu Weiwei, who performed well and looked very pretty, had obtained a great many fans among the students too.


    Gu Weiwei received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call on the way back.


    ¡°Where have you been today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei could tell that he sounded slightly angry.


    ¡°At the university campus, didn¡¯t I tell you about that yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You did not tell me that you were going to dance for those people.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    The moment he came home, he received the video that Fu Shiyi had sent to him.


    In the video, she was dancing and posing on the stage, wearing a mini-skirt; she looked sweet and cute but suddenly, he saw a group of young male students screaming and confessing to her.


    ¡°That was ast minute decision. Did you see it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a small chuckle.


    Fu Hanzheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°So you are... not happy?¡±


    It was not his normal tone, what was the problem now?


    Fu Shiyi, who was sitting next to her, felt his ears tingle as he caught their conversation and started to chuckle.


    Hahaha, that man had gotten so jealous!


    He was not as stupid as his second brother, to counter his eldest brother, right in his face when it came to revenge.


    The best method was to strike him hard before he realized anything had happened.


    He showed off his sess to Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin soon texted him back.


    [I have to tell you that if you make our brother jealous, you will end up being the person that suffers.]


    [I fee so sorry for you!]


    ....


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and countered.


    ¡°No.¡±


    It would be very immature of him to get mad at her, just because of some youngsters who confessed to her but he did feel very jealous inwardly.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You are unhappy!¡±


    She did not displease him today, did she? So what was he doing talking with her in this way?


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is Fu Shiyi with you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°Is heughing?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, he looks very delighted.¡± Gu Weiwei said truthfully.


    Fu Hanzheng snorted. ¡°Give him the phone, I need to tell him something.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned curiously but still gave the phone to Fu Shiyi, who was humming dly, next to her.


    ¡°Your brother wants to talk with you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s humming ceased and he shivered as he took the phone from her.


    ¡°Hi, Brother, what can I do for you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked coldly, ¡°What were your intentions in sending me the video?¡±


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. ¡°I am just showing you how my Sister-inw is doing, okay?¡±


    ...It was not revenge or trying to make you jealous.


    ¡°On purpose?¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    ¡°What on purpose?¡± Fu Shiyi yed dumb.


    Without asking anything more, Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly,


    ¡°I just identally found out that you have arge shelf, holding lots of things, to still throw away.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh....¡±


    Fu Shiyi groaned painfully when he heard the words.


    He did that on purpose!


    Those garage kits were all limited editions and it had taken him ages before he managed to collect them all. Each of them were his cherished treasure.


    Hearing his groaning sound, Fu Hanzheng felt much better.


    ¡°Now, give the phone back to her.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gave the phone back to her helplessly and became more and more annoyed sitting in the car.


    His treasure was going to be ruined by his brother again!


    Gu Weiwei hung up and looked at Fu Shiyi who seemed to have be crazy.


    What did his brother say to him that caused him to be so furious?

 Chapter 240 - Li Xingers Move

    <h4>Chapter 240: Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Move</h4>


    When they went back to the hotel, Fu Shiyi was so furious that he finished three portions of food.


    His agent could not stand to watch it anymore and said to him, ¡°You have one moremercial to shoot next month and you need to stay fit! Don¡¯t eat so much.¡±


    With food stuffed in his mouth, he said, ¡°My heart is broken, and you are still stopping me from eating anything?¡±


    His agent Luo Jiamingined speechlessly.


    ¡°To hell with your broken heart, you looked so happy this afternoon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. After he finished the conversation with his brother, he had be unwell.


    What did Fu Hanzheng say to him so that his own younger brother, had turned crazy?


    Sometimes, she even suspected that Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were not his real brothers.


    Instead of watching Fu Shiyi wolfing down the food, Jolin finished his meal and apanied Gu Weiwei back to the room.


    ¡°You do not need to get up early tomorrow morning. There will be an interview in the afternoon and the premiere will take ce in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow then.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, went back to her room, washed herself up and went to bed.


    After lunch, the main cast of the crew rushed to the local TV station, where they were getting ready for the interview.


    She threw a look at the script and realized that she only needed to answer a couple of questions. After all, the two main leading roles and the director were the focus of the interview.


    Fu Shiyi and Li Xing¡¯er were the first ones on the stage. They introduced themselves and talked a little bit about the movie that would be released soon and then sat down onto the sofa, ready for the interview.


    Gu Weiwei and Yi An were watching and waiting for them in the audience as they did the interview.


    Host: I heard that Shiyi turned down the supporting role in a Hollywood blockbuster, just to y Gu Changfeng. What made you do that?


    Fu Shiyi: I like this role a great deal.


    Yi An showed a speechless smile.


    He came to steal the role just because he had got an impromptu idea, yet now he talked about it as if he did it for a proper reason.


    The host continued by asking him, ¡°Do you feel sorry to have lost such a great opportunity with Hollywood?


    Fu Shiyi: Nope, Gu Changfeng has always been a role I would like to y.


    Although he did it only because he wanted to suck up to his sister-inw. However, he was not allowed to tell the truth.


    After a few more questions with Fu Shiyi, the host turned to Li Xing¡¯er instead.


    Host: So Xing¡¯er has always been involved in TV-series, so what is the difference between being in a movie and being in a TV-series?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er: I feel that I have picked up many things I did not know about before and I need to put in more effort when acting.


    Host: The two TV-series with Xing¡¯er have received high audience ratings and I believe that you are a skilled actress, so I look forward to seeing you in the movie.


    Li Xing¡¯er: I also hope that my fans can see a different side of me in the Long Wind.


    After a few more questions about the movie, the host started to ask her about her private affairs, which was a way to attract the audiences to the interview program.


    Host: I heard that Xing¡¯er has already got a boyfriend.


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled bashfully. ¡°Yes, I have got one.¡±


    Host: How did you get to know each other?


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled sweetly. ¡°We have known each other for years, we are childhood friends.¡±


    Host: So Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother remarried right, how is your current father treating you now?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er: He treats me like his own daughter. Mom and dad used to be a couple but due to some private reasons, they started different families individually. But yearster, my mother was divorced and dad¡¯s wife passed away too, so they realized that they still loved each other and got together again.


    Gu Weiwei sneered.


    In order to cover up her own identity as the love child of Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin, she even dared to im that she was not Li Jiacheng¡¯s real daughter to the public.


    Li Xing¡¯er was trying very hard to establish a great image for herself.

 Chapter 241 - Ungrateful People

    <h4>Chapter 241: Ungrateful People</h4>


    Hearing what Li Xing¡¯er said, the host smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°I believe that your parents do love you deeply and support your acting journey, because... they are here.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nced at the direction the host pointed in and sure enough, she found Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng were seated among the audience.


    Excited, she rushed off the stage and put on a family gathering show in front of the audience and the camera.


    Li Xing¡¯er cried so hard that the tears smudged her makeup, and she did not return to the stage until a long whileter.


    ¡°Due to the tight schedule, I have been flying across the world and catching up with work after the filming. I have not been home for almost three months.¡±


    The host passed her some tissues and consoled her.


    ¡°Mr. Li and Mrs. Li miss their daughter a great deal too, so they flew all the way here from the capital city just to see you and support you at the premiere.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at her parents down in the audience with tears in her eyes and said, between sobs, ¡°I am really grateful to my parents. They have been so important for my career.¡±


    Then, she said that Wei Ziting had been her childhood friend and told the story of how her parents, who had actually been having an affair when they were still married, loved each other deeply.


    Sitting in the audience, Gu Weiwei did not even turn around to look at Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin, when she heard their names.


    Standing behind her, Jolin threw a look at Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin whilst patting her shoulders worriedly.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    He understood clearly what that family had done to her, fearing that she would say something terrible out of anger.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and showed him a bright smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She was not an impulsive girl. It would be stupid of her to reveal such dark secrets with Li Xing¡¯er on the stage.


    Jolin felt assured after hearing what she said.


    It was not yet time for her to start a battle against Li Xing¡¯er at this moment, but soon he was going to give her the opportunity to reveal the truth, of this ungrateful family.


    After the host finished the conversation with Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi, Yi An and Gu Weiwei were invited onto the stage.


    Host: Every movie by Director Yi has received some awards, so are you confident about the Long Wind when ites to the Gold Phoenix Awards at the end of this year?


    Yi An: I am very d that I have met such excellent actors and I am very confident that we can be at least nominated.


    Host: As we all know, most actors who have been with Director Yi would win some awards. Who do you think will be able to get the award this year?


    Yi An: Everyone has done a great job.


    Host: If you can¡¯t say anything now, maybe you can tell us if you expect an actor or an actress to win the award?


    Yi An: Personally speaking, I do have hopes for the actresses, because Third Master only stands out because of his looks.


    Fu Shiyi: You know me pretty well, Director Yi.


    The host looked at Gu Weiwei and Li Xing¡¯er and said, ¡°Since Director Yi says so, I do look forward to seeing one of you standing out at the Gold Phoenix Awards.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin smiled confidently. If the director thought so, then Xing¡¯er was definitely going to br the Movie Queen of the Golden Phoenix.


    Then her sacrifice would have been worth its while.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without uttering a sound.


    After finishing the questions with the director, the host turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are still a freshman at university right? Do your parents support you when you don¡¯t go to school but instead turn to acting?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled meaningfully and said calmly, ¡°My mother passed awayst year and my father remarried, they have never interfered with my studies.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face stiffened. She threw a look at her nervously, fearing that she would reveal something unpleasant.

 Chapter 242 - A Hoax

    <h4>Chapter 242: A Hoax</h4>


    As well as Li Xing¡¯er, Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng froze in apprehension.


    Mu Weiwei had not been in the entertainment industry before, so no one cared about her family or background information but now she was in the industry, her words would cause the paparazzi to dig out her real identity.


    Hearing her words, the host looked at her with concern.


    ¡°You mean... after your father remarried, you started to live alone?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and smiled lightly. ¡°It took them a long time before they got married again, so I should leave them alone.¡±


    The host sighed and encouraged her.


    ¡°Then I hope that you will be more and more popr!¡±


    Which dumb-headed father would give up such a lovely daughter?


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and bowed.


    Without digging deeper into her background, the host turned to the promotion of the Long Wind.


    After the program was finished, Gu Weiwei went to the bathroom and ran into Zhou Meiqin.


    ¡°What was your intention when you said those words on the stage? You were trying to embarrass your father and I, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei washed her hands calmly and snorted at the reflection of Zhou Meiqin in the mirror.


    ¡°Then should I have said that Li Jiacheng had an affair with you and that your love child was actually sharing the same stage with me?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin was so annoyed that she shook with suppressed anger and warned with clenched teeth.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, if you don¡¯t want toe back to our family, then we don¡¯t have to interfere with each other in any way! But if you dare to ruin Xing¡¯er¡¯s future, then I will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°You must have forgotten what you have left with me?¡± Gu Weiwei reminded her with a chuckle.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gazed at Zhou Meiqin who was angry, grabbed the paper towel to dry her hands and left.


    Fu Shiyi asked her, when he saw her getting into the car, ¡°Did your stepmother mistreat you again?¡±


    ¡°I mistreated her.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    With Zhou Meiqin¡¯s pictures in her possession, she was now more obedient than before and she did note to cause her trouble again.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at her and said, ¡°Honestly, if you just make a call to my brother and act cutely towards him, I guarantee you that you will never see the Li Family exist again, from that day forward. Why must you tolerate them? Don¡¯t you find them disgusting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to depend on your brother.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°That is cruel of you. I don¡¯t even have the chance to depend on him and yet you, who has such an opportunity, refuses to depend on him. I find it very annoying.¡±


    Honestly, with his brother¡¯s help, she was able to dominate Hua Land. Why must she force herself to do everything with her own abilities?


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him and did not have any interest in exining anything to him.


    ¡°Honestly, if you don¡¯t want my brother to help you deal with the enemies or your career, then you have slept with my brother so many times in vain. What an unfair deal!¡± Fu Shiyi just could not understand why she refused to turn to his brother for help.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°Who told you your brother slept with me?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Then you slept with him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°We only share the same bed, not really sleeping with each other, okay?¡±


    Could he have thought that she and Fu Hanzheng only met for s*x?


    Fu Shiyi was startled and mumbled in disbelief, ¡°That is impossible! My brother promised my mother that she will have a grandchild soon.¡±


    So they just share the bed instead of sleeping with each other.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    What was that promise?


    Since when did she promise that they would have a child together?


    So the reason why he had been so gentle to her these past days, was because he was trying to get her to be the mother of his children...

 Chapter 243 - Pure Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 243: Pure Rtionship</h4>


    Fu Shiyi looked meaningfully at Gu Weiwei, who seemed very anxious; he assumed that his efficient brother must have slept with her numerous times.


    ¡°Could it be because my brother has some sort of problem... just like what Second Brother said?¡±


    ¡°He is totally fine!¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right, why not sleep with him if he doesn¡¯t have a problem?¡± Fu Shiyi found the situation incredible.


    Oh, so his brother was in a very pure and loving rtionship... So every time they met each other, they were just holding hands and kissing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone is as much as a yer as you, alright?!¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    What was so wrong with them not having s*x with each other? Why was that a problem?


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and stopped arguing with her.


    It seemed that his cold-blooded brother loved her more than he had imagined, otherwise he would not take such great care of her.


    After the program ended, the whole crew rushed towards the premiere site.


    Apart from some media and film critics, some of Yi An¡¯s friends in the film industry, as well as Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s and Fu Shiyi¡¯s oldest fans, appeared at the site.


    Apart from those who had gotten permission to enter the site, most of the fans were waiting outside the site instead.


    The director and the producer made a briefly introduced the movie, and just before the scheduled showing time, the media interviewed the main cast members. However, just as it had always been, Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi were the ones who answered most of the questions.


    Gu Weiwei was interviewed too, but the only questions directed at her were about the previous rescue incident of the girl on the horse and how and when she had learnt to ride the horse.


    After the ceremony, the film was shown and Gu Weiwei, together with the main cast, took their seats and watched the movie.


    The movie started with Gu Changfeng betraying the master and being hunted by his fellow disciples.


    Fu Shiyi performed the scene well. He was sharp and straightforward in his martial arts and he looked very much like a hero.


    Then came the encounter with Tang Shaoqi, who was dressed as a male, at Zuiyue Pavilion in Ningcheng.


    Gu Weiwei looked great as a male and it was difficult to tell if she was a woman or a man.


    The scene in which she was performing the martial arts with the fan, turned out to look smooth and sharp.


    Then came the scene when Lin Qingxue lied to the Mongolian army, so that she managed to stop an attack from happening.


    Then she led her men to look for the Treasure Map.


    Then came the scene when Gu Changfeng and Tang Shaoqi were keeping each otherpany on the road, when they encountered different enemies, until they finally had to wave goodbye after a drink.


    Gu Changfeng looked drunk as he gazed at Tang Shaoqi who was so close to him.


    ¡°Brother Tang, you look so pretty.¡±


    Tang Shaoqi narrowed her eyes and showed a smile, looking just like a gentledy.


    The scene where they were so close to each other, was disyed with ssical music as the background.


    It was a flirty scene that gripped people¡¯s hearts deeply.


    The film critic who was sitting next to Yi An could not help but asked the director a few questions regarding the actress ying Tang Shaoqi and then he took a look at Gu Weiwei, showing a look of admiration.


    The moviested for two hours and thest scene showed Gu Changfeng and Lin Qingxue heading towards the border, to defend themselves against the Jin Army.


    As they passed by Shili Pavilion, they took a rest and some of their fellow swordsmen talked about the genius Tang Shaoqi, of the Tang Family.


    One older swordsman said, ¡°The Master of the Tang Family was a girl, what a pity! Otherwise...¡±


    Gu Changfeng suddenly realized something and looked at the ruined Pavilion that was far off in the distance.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Lin Qingxue mounted the horse and urged Gu Changfeng who stood staring into the distance, motionlessly.


    Gu Changfeng mounted the horse and threw a look back into the direction of the Pavilion, looking distant andplicated.


    Then he rode away and disappeared into the distance.


    Then came the scene of Shili Pavilion that stood against the glow of the setting sun, as the clouds spread over the sky.


    A woman in a firey red dress was standing in the Pavilion and turned around as the sun set and the moon rose. She was amazingly beautiful.


    It was Tang Shaoqi in the female costume, and the only scene in the movie where she was dressed as a woman.

 Chapter 244 - A Stupid Move

    <h4>Chapter 244: A Stupid Move</h4>


    As the movie came to the end, an enormous cacophony of apuse arose in the cinema.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans all rushed over to their sides, praising their idols for being good at acting.


    Only Gu Weiwei was so alone, that only her agent and her assistant were by her side but the film critic next to Yi An, came over to her of his own ord.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you yed Tang Shaoqi very well.¡±


    Although she was just a supporting role, Tang Shaoqi left the deepest impression upon him throughout the entire movie and he was able to remember every single scene that had her in it.


    He was a professional film critic and he had been invited to watch numerous movies but among all the young actors, she was the only person that had left such a deep impression on him.


    He just could not believe that she was only 19 years old!


    Gu Weiwei bowed and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jolin had once mentioned this film critic to her and she understood that he was very sharp and critical about actors¡¯ skills.


    Since she did not have any fans, Jolin, Xu and Gu Weiwei went back to the hotel for food.


    The food had just been served onto the table when the assistant screamed after viewing her phone.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend has already bought out ten cinemas for the first day of release in the capital, so all of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans are invited to watch the movie for free.¡±


    Jolin opened Weibo and found that Wei Ziting¡¯s post was being crazily reposted by Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans and it had reached the No.13 spot in the top search list.


    ¡°I just heard that Third Master¡¯s fans have bought out all the cinemas across the entire country just for the movie.¡± Xu whispered.


    ¡°Third Master¡¯s fans are always so crazy for all of his movies.¡± Jolin snorted disdainfully.


    Third Master¡¯s fans went to watch every one of his movies, no matter how terribly he acted in them.


    Xu looked at Jolin. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to do anything? Weiwei acts so well.¡±


    She also watched the movie just now and her girl acted so much better than Li Xing¡¯er.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans always sneered at her for being a supporting role, but after the movie, she found that Lin Qingxue was the supporting role who did not leave an impression.


    ¡°What are we going to do? Spending money to buy out all the cinemas for the movie?¡± Jolinughed.


    His girl had not yet had any formal work, so of course her fans were not that loyal.


    Which meant that no one was going to spend that much money on her.


    ¡°But let¡¯s do something, otherwise we will look so unpopr.¡± Xu was worried.


    Her girl had always been in the supporting role, either at the promotional event or at the premier where no fans showed up.


    She even heard Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans mocking her girl for showing up at the promotional event, saying that she had only attended just to get popr; although she had no fans.


    Jolin poured water for Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°No need to hurry, right?¡±


    After seeing the movie today, he became even more confident that after the movie was released to the public, his girl would be increasingly popr.


    In the movie, she yed her role extremely well and Third Master also acted well too.


    But Li Xing¡¯er presented such a terrible performance that she left almost no impression.


    Her fans could not tell the difference, but a normal audience would.


    Those film critics who showed up today, for example, spoke quite highly of his own artist, as far as he had noticed.


    Gu Weiwei was very calm. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on our job. It is a stupid move to spend money on buying out all the cinemas, just for the movie. Best not to do anything like that.¡±


    However, a few dayster, her ¡°stupid¡± boyfriend did such a crazy thing.

 Chapter 245 - Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 245: Wait and See</h4>


    On the night of the premiere, Wei Ziting wrote a post on Weibo.


    [Repost this Weibo and you will be invited to watch my girlfriend @Li Xing¡¯er, in ten cinemas across the capital on October 1st in her new movie, The Long Wind]


    Soonrge numbers of reposts travelled around over the website and Li Xing¡¯er reposted instantly too.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans started reposting as well, followed by a number of important figures in the industry.


    Within a few hours, Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Ziting topped the hot search list, drawing much jealousy and congratting words.


    [Master Wei spoils his girlfriend so much!]


    [My idol¡¯s boyfriend is so cool!]


    [My dinner is nothingpared to this love that fills my heart!]


    [I am going to watch your girlfriend!]


    [I am going to watch your girlfriend too!]


    ....


    Because of Wei Ziting¡¯s post, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans started to buy out cinemas for the movie in some other major cities.


    Soon, Li Xing¡¯er and the new movie the Long Wind had gained much poprity and attention.


    Some film critics who attended the premiere of the Long Wind also drew some attention.


    Cheng Yibai, a very prestigious film critic wrote the review: I was honored to attend the premiere of the Long Wind and I have been deeply moved by one actress¡¯ performance. I now understand what a real actress should be like. I will make a detailed review when the movie is released.


    Cheng Yibai was a very critical film critic when it came to acting, and there were many young actresses and actors who had been criticized by him for their acting skills.


    Therefore, the actress must have been extremely impressive, considering that he made suchments.


    Another author and film critic, namely Sun Xiaobei, also wrote a Weibo post after the premiere.


    [The leading actress, as a TV-show actress, has made great progress in the movie and Shiyi has put on an incredibly amazing show too. It is a film worth watching]


    After reading the post, Li Xing¡¯er reposted the post immediately and thanked Sun Xiaobei for his nice words.


    Her fans also kept reposting [Xing¡¯er is so pretty, and talented]


    After Sun Xiaobei¡¯s post, Cheng Yibai¡¯s post was reposted as well.


    [Even Cheng Yibai approves of her performance, our Xing¡¯er must have been truly amazing!]


    Several important figures from the industry also reposted the posts and spoke highly of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s performance.


    In the meanwhile, some people made mockingments upon Gu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo.


    [Hey, inte star, where are your fans?]


    [You are so unpopr and untalented, shame on you for having walked across the red carpet!]


    ....


    Most of the time, Jolin was administrating Gu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo and he was just reading her Weibo to see the reaction of the fanste at night, only to see Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans kept making a fuss on her page.


    Before he was able to get angry, he spotted several of Gu Weiwei¡¯s fans who started a fight with them.


    Cute Orange: Well, someone else failed so many takes that she had to be taken to the hospital!


    Master¡¯s Wife: Everyone understands clearly who has left their shameful footsteps on the red carpet!


    Qianqian Cute: Let¡¯s wait and see the movie.


    Obviously, one of them was Ji Cheng and one was Luo Qianqian.


    Master¡¯s Wife was Meng Xiaofei, who was saved from the panicking horse by Gu Weiwei at the film site and who had be Gu Weiwei¡¯s fan instead of remaining as Fu Shiyi¡¯s.


    Jolin snorted as he read through thements made by Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans.


    So Li Xing¡¯er was trying to establish a talented persona? She must have not learnt anything from thest lesson...


    Cheng Yibai¡¯s post was obviously talking about Mu Weiwei. After the premiere, Cheng Yibai even stepped forward and talked with her of his own ord.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans thought too highly of their idol.

 Chapter 246 - Function of the Leading Actor

    <h4>Chapter 246: Function of the Leading Actor</h4>


    [Go and watch my girlfriend] had topped the hot search list and Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er showed off their loving rtionship on Weibo.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s friends from the industry also reposted the post and showed support for the new movie.


    The official ount of the Long Wind also reposted her post and wrote some words of praise.


    However, Fu Shiyi, the leading actor of the Long Wind, did not care a single whit about Li Xing¡¯er and even though Li Xing¡¯er was following him, he was not a follower of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Weibo.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans had noticed that Fu Shiyi did not follow Li Xing¡¯er but followed Mu Weiwei instead, so those fans started to find justice for their idol.


    They all rushed onto Fu Shiyi¡¯s Weibo and reminded him about following Li Xing¡¯er and reposting her Weibo.


    [Third Master, Xing¡¯er has followed you.]


    [Third Master, aren¡¯t you going to help your partner repost the post?]


    [Third Master, you have befriended Tang Shaoqi, why not Qingxue?]


    ....


    They did not dare to put forward the request in too obvious a way, so they were requesting him to repost the post by using the characters in the movie.


    But they were soon countered by Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans.


    [You need to have good looks!]


    [You need to have good looks! Plus One]


    [You need to have good looks! Plus two]


    ....


    They basically meant that your idol was not pretty enough for us to pay attention to her, let alone Third Master.


    Mu Weiwei was the artist hired by Third Master¡¯spany, so there was nothing wrong with him following her. Most importantly, she was really pretty.


    After the incident of the horse-back rescue, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans had a great impression of her.


    When Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend and fans bought out cinemas for the movie, it became popr online.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans did not yield either. They bought out dozens of cinemas for the movie across the entire country just to support their idol.


    On the first two days when the movie was released, it was Fu Shiyi¡¯s and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans who visited the cinemas as well as a small portion of the fans of the original novel.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans kept speaking highly of Lin Qingxue yed by Li Xing¡¯er thinking that the two film critics agreed with them.


    So Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agency took the opportunity and started to cook up stories, so that she stayed at the top of the hot search list for two days in a row, after the movie was released.


    Fu Shiyi, however, always took up the first top search.


    Fu Shiyi had an enormous number of fans and he also put on a great performance as Gu Changfeng, moving all the hearts of his fans.


    [Has Third Master practised so hard overnight?]


    [Third Master is so cool when he acts seriously!]


    [Gu Changfeng yed by Third Master is so cool! But the Master of the Tang Family is great too]


    [It is such a wonderful scene to watch Third Master and the Master of the Tang Family showing up together]


    ....


    Apart from the fans¡¯ opinions, there were somements left by the fans of the original novel.


    [I had meant to watch Gu Changfeng and Lin Qingxue, but the Master of the Tang Family amazed me instead.]


    [Tang Shaoqi is the viinous woman in the movie but after the movie, I feel so concerned about her.]


    [Tang Shaoqi dressed in red truly caters to the description of the book.]


    ....


    However, the opinions of the fans of the original novel were drowned out by Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s and Fu Shiyi¡¯s crazy fans.


    When the movie was on, Gu Weiwei and the entire cast started to do promotional events at different cinemas.


    They often worked from early afternoon, all the way to midnight, before flying to the next city.


    For the first two or three days, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s and Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were mostly those who were present, who passionately gave them flowers and cakes.


    On the fourth day, however, an urgent notice arrived when the cast came off the ne.


    ¡°Tang Shaoqi will take over today at the promotional event, be prepared!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was displeased. ¡°Then what is my function when she takes over?¡±


    The movie was called the Long Wind, not the Master of the Tang Family, alright?


    Li Xing¡¯er who yed Lin Qingxue was the most annoyed out of everyone.

 Chapter 247 - Showing off Love

    <h4>Chapter 247: Showing off Love</h4>


    The promotion staff smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°It is a special day today, we hope you can understand.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent protested in displeasure. ¡°What is so special about today? They are still the lead actor and actress!¡±


    ¡°Well....¡±


    The staff was about to speak, when Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans came running after them from a distance away.


    The cast had to quickly hurry into the car and leave the airport for the cinema, where the promotional event was going to take ce.


    When they arrived at the cinema, the movie had just finished.


    They touched up their makeup and were guided into the cinema, where they met the audience to do a few interactive interviews.


    Fu Shiyi and Li Xing¡¯er quickly slipped into the habit of standing in the center, where they greeted the audience passionately.


    ¡°Hello, I am Shiyi who ys Gu Changfeng, thank you very much for watching our movie.¡±


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Li Xing¡¯er who ys Lin Qingxue, thank you very much for watching our movie.¡±


    Gu Weiwei made a brief greeting and then the host asked the audience, ¡°Is the movie great?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone started to answer simultaneously.


    After the brief introductory greeting, the host started to pick some audience representatives to raise questions to the cast.


    One girl with sses raised her hand high up in the air and grabbed the microphone... But the person she asked the question to was not Fu Shiyi or Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you have portrayed the Master of the Tang Family in such a vivid way. Tang Shaoqi in the original book is not a very nice character but I don¡¯t hate you at all. Instead, I feel concerned and like you a lot. What is your secret?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face stiffened, moved away in embarrassment and gave the microphone to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Tang Shaoqi is not a nice character but that¡¯s only because she has a lot of enemies and kills many people, so what I did was to focus more upon her emotions.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei...¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei...¡±


    There were only a few minutes for the cast at a promotional event and the audience were only allowed to ask four or five questions.


    But all of them were for Mu Weiwei.


    Li Xing¡¯er and Fu Shiyi felt so embarrassed standing next to her.


    They had thought that it was just an ident, yet in the promotional events that followed, Gu Weiwei was really the only person who got asked questions.


    Fu Shiyi got two or three, and Li Xing¡¯er got none.


    What was more, there were counters selling T-shirts and posters with Tang Shaoqi¡¯s image on it at each cinema.


    And there were so many roses and gift boxes from fans at each promotional event that the agent and the assistant were not able to take them all in their arms.


    After the third promotional event, Jolin came to the waiting room after making a few calls, looking very happy.


    ¡°Weiwei, it turns out that you have got such a wealthy Boyfriend Fan, who has bought out the cinemas for just this movie. Do you know how many cinemas he has bought out?¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend Fan? Bought out the cinemas for the movie?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei just could not think of a single fan of hers that could be so wealthy.


    Also, what did Boyfriend Fan mean, for hell¡¯s sake?


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent snorted, feeling that it was unfair.


    ¡°What a boring trick, Master Wei and Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans have already bought out the cinemas and they are the priority.¡±


    Jolin rolled his eyes at Li Xing¡¯er and snorted.


    ¡°Just go and check out Weibo to see how many cinemas Weiwei¡¯s Boyfriend Fan has bought out for this movie?¡±


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent swiped the phone curiously and gasped.


    ¡°Oh my god, 500 cinemas, the equivalent to a full box office day! Is this fan mental?¡±


    The cost could contribute to one day¡¯s box office of the Long Wind and no one without tens of millions of yuan would be able to afford that!


    What Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s and Master Three¡¯s fans did was nothingpared to this.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s lips twitched. No, that fan was not mental, but his brother was.


    No one except for his brother in this whole country would be so crazy.


    Apart from the cinemas, he had arranged roses and gift boxes, showing off their love to the domestic audience.


    It was very typical of his eldest brother.

 Chapter 248 - Irrational, Jealous Man

    <h4>Chapter 248: Irrational, Jealous Man</h4>


    When Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent Luo Jiaming read out the number of cinemas, Li Xing¡¯er and her agent fell silent and red at Gu Weiwei.


    There were always wealthy fans who showed support for their idol by buying out the cinemas for a movie, in the entertainment industry but that fan was the only one in history who had done the buyout of cinemas in this way.


    Mu Weiwei had such a foxy-looking face and she knew exactly how to seduce men.


    As Fu Shiyi thought of Fu Hanzheng, so did Gu Weiwei... but honestly, was he so childish that he did such a stupid thing?


    As she was working with the cast for the promotional events, the top Boyfriend Fan named Mr. Right, who bought out the cinemas for the movie, and her name, reached the top search list together.


    [Just marry him, your Boyfriend Fan is great!]


    [Marry him plus one]


    [Just marry him!]


    ....


    In the meantime, her Weibo followers also suddenly increased by more than one million.


    Gu Weiwei, who was in the middle of the promotional work, had no idea about it.


    When they finished the day¡¯s promotional event, she went back to the hotel in the same car as Fu Shiyi and she took a look at him; he looked so tired.


    ¡°Your brother can¡¯t be so... stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°He is a jealous man without any rationality, don¡¯t you get it?¡± Fu Shiyi squinted at her.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    All she had been doing was promotional work and apart from Fu Shiyi and Jolin, who was gay, she hadn¡¯t interacted with any other men. What was he getting jealous for?


    Fu Shiyi brought out his phone and showed her some of thetest Weibo posts, as he handed it to her.


    ¡°Just check it out.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and found that some of the fans from the original novel expressed their willingness to be her Boyfriend Fan, after they watched the movie.


    Also, those people then watched the movie everyday ever since it was released in the cinemas.


    They leftments and Jolin reposted and replied to them with her ount.


    [Thanks so much for your sweet boys¡¯ support and love, you can be my Boyfriend Fan, but you can¡¯t be my boyfriend]


    Gu Weiwei was so confused as she read through the posts.


    ¡°Your brother can¡¯t be this... childish, right?¡±


    Just because those Boyfriend Fans imed to support her by visiting the cinema, he decided to do the buyout and be the top Boyfriend Fan?


    Also, what did thosements that urged her to get married mean?


    ¡°It must be him, or the man who did this would have disappeared by now!¡±


    Fu Shiyi took back his phone and looked helpless.


    Ever since they were small, his brother had never bought anything for them, not even a candy for him and Second Master but now that he was in a rtionship, he bought everything for his girlfriend.


    Pleasee back now, Second Brother, I have been presented with too much love to eat it all alone.


    Gu Weiwei pulled out her phone that she had not touched for the entire day and called Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Did you do the buyout thing today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    ¡°President Fu, could we be just a little bit more rational?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng replied, ¡°So many people want to be your boyfriend, so I am just trying to tell them that I am your real boyfriend.¡±


    Because then those small, young children who imed to be her boyfriend, would understand that they were totally disqualified.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, it is just a kind of fan group, Fu Shiyi also has a lot of Girlfriend Fans, don¡¯t take it too seriously...¡±


    Gu Weiwei exined patiently, fearing that he would do something else in the future.


    Fu Hanzheng replied, ¡°So you call others sweet boys, and me Uncle?¡±


    Gu Weiwei exined helplessly. ¡°Jolin takes care of my ount on Weibo, not me!¡±


    It was true, just as Fu Shiyi had said. Jealous men had no rationality.

 Chapter 249 - Boyfriend to Husband (Extra Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Boyfriend to Husband (Extra Chapter)</h4>


    However, Fu Hanzheng replied with a tone that was full of doubt, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    If he had known that there would be so many men drooling over her once she entered the entertainment industry, he would not have allowed her to get involved.


    ¡°I will notment on what you did today but please do not conduct any buyouts or send me any flowers or gift boxes...¡±


    He was showing her his support but this behavior would easily make outsiders think that she had some mysterious rich sugar daddy backing her.


    ¡°But you did not eat anything yesterday.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her with a mild voice.


    Due to the tight schedule the day before, she had failed to eat anything at lunch or dinner. It was not until midnight that she managed to grab some food on the ne.


    The reason why he had asked someone to deliver her gift boxes was because he hoped that she did not have to starve.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart softened and retreated a step backwards.


    ¡°Then just give me the flowers and food, nothing more!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to give her any more trouble, so he agreed instantly.


    ¡°When are youing home? I miss you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the flowers in the car and said, ¡°Still a fortnight to go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said quickly, after hearing the words, ¡°I do, I do miss you...¡±


    Fu Shiyi, who had been resting with his eyes closed, turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Watch your words, I am a single man!¡±


    Having said that he then rolled his eyes at the flowers in her arms.


    He had delivered so many bouquets to her and each bunch contained 101 flowers, which symbolised that she was his one and only. It was a lie that his brother didn¡¯t know how to be romantic.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled in satisfaction on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Then, can you think over one thing before you return?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Gu Weiwei yawned.


    ¡°Making your boyfriend be your husband instead.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had to raise this question about marriage, just in case something incidental would happen between them.


    ¡°....¡± Gu Weiwei was silent.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡± Fu Hanzheng called her name.


    ¡°I think we are doing very well... in this way.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we should aim at getting married?¡±


    He had thought that she would start to consider getting married, when their rtionship became closer after a while.


    ¡°I...¡±


    She had been forced to be his girlfriend to start with.


    Just because she was in a rtionship with him, did not mean that she was going to marry him. She had not been able to break up with him so far.


    Staying silent for a while, Fu Hanzheng sounded a bit disappointed.


    ¡°So, you only want a rtionship, not a marriage?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I need marriage right now...¡± Gu Weiwei said discreetly.


    Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly, when he heard the word ¡®marriage¡¯.


    So when his brother did not have him as his strategist, he was getting off track.


    He had not even been able to sleep with her, what was the point of raising the question of marriage? He needed to be patient!


    After a long moment of silence, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You should start to think about it.¡±


    He did not want to be her boyfriend for too long. He wanted to be her real husband.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°We can talk about it when I get back.¡±


    Without asking anything more, Fu Hanzheng just said, ¡°Take a good rest, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei replied and hung up.


    Then, she scratched her hair anxiously ¨C can this man stop thinking about getting married and having children all the time?


    With the phone in his hand, Fu Shiyi started to text his brother on the sly.


    [Do you want your girlfriend to fall deeply in love with you?]


    [Do you want to have fun with your girlfriend in bed?]


    [Do you want our mother to have a grandson as soon as possible?]


    [I am the guide to the road of your dreams!]

 Chapter 250 - Helping My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 250: Helping My Brother</h4>


    Five minutester, Fu Hanzheng sent a brief text.


    [Name your condition]


    He had to admit that Fu Shiyi was better at dealing with girls than he was.


    Fu Shiyiughed proudly, and started to name his conditions.


    [Give me back my gamepany. One Koenigsegg]


    After a long time, Fu Hanzheng replied.


    [If your methods do not work, then you are going to move into the ce Fu Shiqin has prepared for you]


    That meant the tomb that Fu Shiqin had bought for him.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was resting with her eyes closed and replied confidently.


    [Sure, I can gamble with my life]


    As the car pulled over outside the hotel, Gu Weiwei noticed Fu Shiyi¡¯s sinister gaze towards her and she frowned.


    ¡°Third Master, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°No way, I will be killed by my brother if I have any ns towards you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled guiltily ¨C was it that obvious?


    However, just one moment earlier, he had sent his brother a text.


    [I will tell you how you can sleep with her. Honestly, making the move in bed is the best way for couples talk]


    Gu Weiwei looked at him for a few seconds. ¡°You did note up with the stupid idea of buying out the cinemas for the movie, for your brother, right?¡±


    Fu Shiyi felt wronged. ¡°If I was asked to think of a method, that stupid move would not have appeared!¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought that he was right, but still warned him.


    ¡°It is your own choice if you want to be your brother¡¯s servant, but don¡¯t get involved between him and me.¡±


    ¡°No, never!¡± Fu Shiyi smiled.


    If he was not involved, his brother would not be able to have her anytime near in the future.


    For his brother¡¯s happiness and his garage kit and sport cars, he had to do something behind her back.


    With flowers in her arms, Gu Weiwei got out of the car and returned to the hotel.


    Fu Shiyi followed behind her and they walked into the elevator one after the other.


    ¡°Honestly, who else are you going to marry apart from my brother, why are you struggling?¡±


    Normally, when a woman heard his brother¡¯s name, she would be begging to marry him.


    However, she had turned down his brother¡¯s proposal numerous times.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him and did not want to exin anything more.


    Fu Hanzheng was not aware that she was the girl he must not marry.


    But she clearly knew that he was the man she must not marry.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°You must give me a very convincing reason as to why you refuse to marry my brother.¡±


    She had feelings for his brother, but whenever marriage was mentioned, she looked like she was in a lot of pain.


    Was she nning to just be in a rtionship with his brother for an entire lifetime?


    ¡°I said that I did not want a marriage without love.¡±


    Having said this, Gu Weiwei stepped out of the elevator with her flowers and returned to her own room.


    The moment she entered the room, she sighed deeply as she leaned against the door.


    She was not going to return to Gu Siting but she could not stay for long next to Fu Hanzheng either.


    Fu Hanzheng might like her and want to marry her now but was he going to feel the same way, after he knew who she really was?


    No matter if Fu Hanzheng liked her for real or not, she should not take the following step ahead at all.


    Her heart from the previous life had been dug out and given to Ling Yan and when she was given one more chance of life, she must not allow herself to be lost in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    Seeing her entering the room, Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there is no love between you and my brother!¡±


    There were some things that could be used as a lie to others on the surface but whenever she talked with his brother, authentic emotion reflected in her eyes and that was real joy.


    After he entered the room, he made a phone call to his agent.


    ¡°I need to take a rest after the promotional events.¡±


    Luo Jiaming replied, ¡°Your work has been arranged until the year after next year, no rest for you!¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw himself onto the bed andy spread out on it. ¡°I am going to teach my brother how to court a girl!¡±

 Chapter 251 - Li Xinger Lost Face

    <h4>Chapter 251: Li Xing¡¯er Lost Face</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend and fans bought out the cinemas for the movie whilst she continued to show off her loving rtionship online, which gained her a lot of poprity.


    Then Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend fans did the same for him across the entire country.


    However, no one had expected that one single Boyfriend Fan of Mu Weiwei, had contributed to the box office of the movie, within one single day, by buying out all of the cinemas across the country.


    Apart from her own fans, some of the audience and fans of the original novel all started to makements online.


    [After watching the Long Wind, only Tang Shaoqi moved my heart. She acted so vividly that only a look from hers and a scene of her back, could make the whole show so dynamic]


    [As a fan of the original book, Mu Weiwei is exactly what the Master of the Tang Family should be like]


    [For the Master, I decide to watch the movie again, one more time tomorrow... or even the day after tomorrow, all the way until the movie is no longer in the cinemas]


    [I had intended to watch Third Master, but I somehow became Master Tang¡¯s fan instead]


    [I am truly impressed by her, a 19-year-old girl, who has portrayed such a vivid Tang Shaoqi]


    ....


    Two days in a row, there were multiple posts on Weibo that spoke highly of Mu Weiwei¡¯s performance.


    [Tang Shaoqi and Mu Weiwei] was the tag that had topped the fifth ce of the hot search list without any behind the scenes operations from the agency.


    After the first buyout day, there were an increasing number of fans who started to support Mu Weiwei in the following promotional events, which caused Li Xing¡¯er to be extremely annoyed.


    When the words of praise kept appearing online, Li Xing¡¯er could not stand it anymore.


    Therefore, some voices started to appear, which started to suspect the real identity of the Boyfriend Fan who supported Mu Weiwei.


    [I think that the man who has bought out the cinemas must have bought her too.]


    [Anyone can get popr, if some sugar daddy is supporting her behind the scenes.]


    [No university student at the age of 19 is able to y a role in such a high-budget film!]


    [No wonder the role that used to be Shen Qiu¡¯s could be stolen away ¨C this girl has a sugar daddy!]


    ....


    Not only ordinary Weibo ounts but even some important figures in the film industry started to take the opportunity to cook up stories, at the suggestion of Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s team.


    Some people not only demeaned Mu Weiwei but also praised Li Xing¡¯er, the leading actress of the Long Wind.


    [Some people spent money on fans trying to cook up a story of her own acting, so shameless!]


    [Those who have no idea about movies, are of course going to suck up to the person who treats them to a free film. Do they truly have any idea of what acting skills are?]


    [Cheng Yibai and Sun Xiaobei are obviously speaking highly of Lin Qingxue who was yed by Li Xing¡¯er, so are you blind to have still spoken highly of Tang Shaoqi instead?]


    ....


    When those people were criticizing Mu Weiwei, they still reposted posts by Cheng Yibai and Sun Xiaobei.


    They kept saying that Mu Weiwei¡¯s supporters were just sucking up to the movie because they received a free show from the mysterious sugar daddy and that Li Xing¡¯er was the actress whose skills were approved of by the film critics.


    Then Cheng Yibai¡¯s post that spoke highly of the young, skilled actress in the Long Wind, was again pushed up to the hot search.


    After learning the situation in the afternoon, Jolin contacted thepany and tried to press down the rumours online.


    It was not until in the evening that he talked with Gu Weiwei about countermeasures.


    ¡°Everyone online says that the Boyfriend Fan is your sugar daddy and they even said that he bought the fans and the role for you. They not only demean us but also speak highly of Li Xing¡¯er. Apparently, it is her team¡¯s job.¡±


    She had obtained poprity and a good reputation, when the situation had now suddenly turned around.


    That was how the inte worked. No one cared to learn the truth.


    The wider spread the gossip was, the more people would believe it to be the truth.


    Gu Weiwei sighed in pain. ¡°It will just keep getting worse.¡±


    ¡°I have talked with Director Yi so that we can publicize the audition video.¡± Jolin checked the record on his note and said.


    ¡°Also, we may have to find out who that Boyfriend Fan is, so we can do some rifying.¡±


    She and Jolin were just in the middle of discussing how to deal with the situation when Xu screamed joyfully.


    ¡°Check your phone, check your phone now!¡±


    Jolin¡¯s face sank in displeasure. ¡°Xu, we are talking about important business.¡±


    Xing¡¯er gave him the phone excitedly. ¡°Cheng Yibai is fighting Li Xing¡¯er right now!¡±

 Chapter 252 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 252: Truth</h4>


    On Weibo, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans and some popr figures on Weibo were still talking vividly about Mu Weiwei and her mysterious sugar daddy.


    They had thought that they were moral people by demeaning Mu Weiwei.


    They imed that she stole Shen Qiu¡¯s role with the help of her sugar daddy.


    They also said that with the help of her sugar daddy, she kept putting Li Xing¡¯er into terrible situations when making the film.


    Some even said that the reason why she was away from school during high school, was because she went to stay and sleep around with the sugar daddy and that the only reason she was epted by the Film Academy, was because of him too.


    However, some people were just bragging about Lin Qingxue being yed by Li Xing¡¯er.


    They not only reposted the posts by Cheng Yibai and Sun Xiaobei but also kept saying that their own idol had been deeply approved of by the professional film critics.


    They even suggested that some girl bought the box office contribution and poprity with the help of her sugar daddy and that whether an actress was skilled or not, could not depend on money.


    Zhou Linna (Linna Zhou) who had just hit the stage also expressed her thoughts on Weibo by posting, [Xing¡¯er has always been devoted to her performing career and puts in more effort than anyone could imagine. She is worthy of all the praise]


    The tag of [Cheng Yibai and Li Xing¡¯er] was on the hot search list and its poprity kept rising.


    Suddenly, Cheng Yibai replied to a Weibo repost that said that Li Xing¡¯er was a young, talented actress.


    [Howe I have no idea about her being a skilled actress?]


    After the reply, he wrote a long post.


    The title was: Learn Well


    [Some days ago, Director Yi, my old friend, invited me to attend the premiere of the Long Wind. I became deeply moved after the movie because the role yed by one young actress, unexpectedly, made me want to watch the Long Wind again... and I did.


    Shiyi who ys Gu Changfeng also showcases his unprecedentedly excellent skills and presents a very vivid and heroic character of Gu Changfeng. I must say that none of the supporting roles disappoints us at all and I am most impressed by the youngest actress of the Long Wind cast.


    She has managed to portray a vivid Tang Shaoqi and showcase the soul as the Master of the Tang Family. I just can not believe that she is only 19 years old!


    The Master of the Tang Family is a genius in martial arts and she is also very arrogant and proud. After her n is ughtered, she bes the killer that dominates the entirend. She is just like a killing robot, without humanity or emotion.


    However, she has a different look when she is with Gu Changfeng and when she isn¡¯t with him; every time she meets Gu Changfeng, she has a different look in her eyes.


    Most of the time, Tang Shaoqi appears with a veil over her face, only showing her eyes but she has presented a very vivid Master of the Tang Family through that pair of eyes.


    You can never buy out any acting skills or say any boastful words about it.


    Only one of the two actresses of the Long Wind has showcased what an actress is like and I really am not sure what the other one is doing there.


    I have always been about one actress of the Long Wind when I write ¡®young and talented¡¯... But that is not the one that has brought me up to the top search list]


    ....


    The moment Cheng Yibai posted the long article, someone quicklymented.


    [Mr. Cheng, is it really a nice thing to do by pping that person on the face, when she has brought you poprity?]


    [I really want to say that Lin Qingxue, who I looked most forward to, disappointed me deeply, whilst Tang Shaoqi, who I hated the most before, amazed me.]


    [Come and look at the most heated scene where someone is pped across the face.]


    [Haha, I do feel sorry for that person who has been pped]


    [Just look at how much poprity Cheng¡¯s post has gained, I can¡¯t predict how many people may feel a p on their face tonight?]


    [I am a potion master, and I can brew all kinds of medicine for wounds caused by face pping, anyone need it?]


    ....

 Chapter 253 - The Rapid Slap on Face

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Rapid p on Face</h4>


    At the beginning, it was only some bystanders as well as Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans who reposted Cheng Yibai¡¯s post and in the process, they tagged Li Xing¡¯er as well as Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans association.


    Therefore, the distribution speed of the Weibo post wasn¡¯t very fast in the beginning but when Shiyi, the most popr star in Hua Land, reposted Cheng Yibai¡¯s Weibo post, it exploded like a bomb.


    [Although the stars in ourpany are the most famous for our looks, I still thank you so much for your praise, Mr. Cheng]


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans had originally obtained a great impression of Mu Weiwei, because they were in the samepany.


    They didn¡¯t like those brainless and meanments online, so the moment Fu Shiyi reposted Cheng Yibai¡¯s post, his fans started to spread it around.


    Also, every repost would have Li Xing¡¯er and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans association tagged in them.


    Thements that were advantageous for Li Xing¡¯er were soon buried.


    After all, when she suspected that Mu Weiwei had a sugar daddy, she did not put forward any evidence but Cheng Yibai did put forward an argument against Li Xing¡¯er in person.


    [Ms. Li must be thinking about taking revenge on her when she was put into the shadowsst time at the film festival, right?]


    [She was demeaned in the fashion industry at the film festivalst time and now she is pped right across the face by Mr. Cheng when the movie has been released, what a pathetic actress!]


    [The p across the face was so fast, just like a spinning tornado]


    [Have you all noticed that whenever Li Xing¡¯er is on the top search list, she will always receive a p on the face]


    ....


    Li Xing¡¯er had just finished the promotional event and went back to the hotel room, where she asked her assistant to do her skin care, thinking that it had been a fine day with all the positivements.


    She was just in the middle of rxing when her agent rushed in.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, something is wrong!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Xing¡¯er askedzily.


    The agent sighed anxiously and said, ¡°Cheng Yibai has just written a post, saying that the actress he talked about is not you!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er herself, her fans association, as well as numerous fans, had reposted Cheng Yibai¡¯s post and said that the skilled young actress referred to her but now when Cheng Yibai wrote the post and imed that she was not the one, he was simply pping them right across their faces!


    ¡°What?¡± Li Xing¡¯er sat up in astonishment.


    ¡°He not only pointed out that he was not referring to you, but also wrote that...¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Li Xing¡¯er reached out for the phone.


    The agent hesitated. ¡°You¡¯d better not read it, I will talk with Mr. Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Li Xing¡¯er grabbed her phone and turned on Weibo.


    After reading Cheng Yibai¡¯s post, she furiously tossed the phone.


    Her agent was so startled that she shrank a little as she said, ¡°I have already deleted the post and asked the association to delete their post too. Fans are deleting their posts as well, we will soon press down this incident.¡±


    If it had only been Cheng Yibai who posted the Weibo, the incident would not have exploded but Fu Shiyi got involved and fully expanded the matter.


    So now, it was almost impossible to press it down.


    Actually, her agent had asked her to repost the post by Sun Xiaobei but Li Xing¡¯er herself thought that Cheng Yibai¡¯s words spoke louder, so she reposted it of her own ord.


    Now when her name and Cheng Yibai were at the top of the hot search list, she was pped right across the face by him.


    ¡°What about Mu Weiwei? So no one cares about her anymore?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked furiously.


    The agent picked up the phone with a broken screen and said, ¡°It seems that... your incident speaks louder than hers.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her get away with it. I am not going to be her shield!¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with gritted teeth.


    The agent sighed helplessly and reminded her, ¡°What you have said about her is just hearsay. We do not have any evidence about that mysterious sugar daddy. Unless we know who that man is or we have a picture of them being together.¡±


    However, apart from Jolin who was gay and Fu Shiyi, no man had been seen around Mu Weiwei at all.

 Chapter 254 - Fu Hanzhengs Pictures (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Pictures (Extra)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Jolin and Gu Weiwei finished reading Cheng Yibai¡¯s post, as well as somements online, they both let out a sigh of relief.


    They had thought that they would be so busy that they would not be able to fall asleep tonight.


    But it seemed that it would be Li Xing¡¯er and her agent who would not fall asleep tonight.


    ¡°Alright, alright, we are fine now.¡±


    With Mr. Cheng¡¯s post and Third Master¡¯s help, Li Xing¡¯er and her team will be so preupied these two days.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°What about the sugar daddy? We don¡¯t need to do any rification anymore?¡±


    Jolin closed the notebook. ¡°Everyone is focusing on the face-pping show, no one cares about your gossip any more.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er had tried to demean his girl but ended up getting face pped by Cheng Yibai instead.


    As for the incident of sugar daddy, everyone understood that it was just a faint rumour.


    His girl was born to be lucky. He had a feeling that he was going to bring up a super star.


    Hearing that the crisis was solved without much effort, Gu Weiwei stood up and said, ¡°Then I need to sleep now.¡±


    She had juste to her room and was about to open the door, when Fu Shiyi¡¯s door was opened next to her.


    ¡°Hey, my brother asked someone to get you dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and nced at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Thanks for the post.¡±


    Fu Shiyi leaned against the door and said, ¡°Well, I am just giving a hand to my sister-inw to be.¡±


    Gu Weiwei entered her room, feeling toozy to exin anything to him.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Oh, I will send you some pictures. You can post them whenever someone asks you about a sugar daddy again. No one would dare to utter a word.¡±


    ¡°Can I reject them?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said and fully entered the room.


    She opened the food box and saw a bowl of rice, a bowl of soup, a meat dish and a sd, very nutritious.


    She had just sat down and took out her phone when Fu Shiyi sent her a picture.


    She clicked it open and found that it was a picture where she and Fu Hanzheng were kissing. It was taken on the sly when they were standing underneath the Chinese wisteria.


    She had wanted to delete it, but suddenly, she realized that she had never saved a picture of Fu Hanzheng on her phone.


    She was just thinking if she should delete it or not, when Fu Hanzheng called, startling her so that she almost dropped the phone into the soup.


    ¡°Eaten dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Just eating.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Did I bring you trouble?¡±


    Gu Weiwei ate as she talked with him.


    ¡°Not really. With your help, some sponsors don¡¯t dare to pester me.¡±


    Since she was not very famous and didn¡¯t have any background, some presidents or managers of sponsors would alwayse and pester her every now and then.


    But recently, her world was getting quieter.


    After all, only a powerful man with much wealth was able to buy out the cinemas for the movie.


    Fu Hanzheng replied calmly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all, those who tried to do something to her always ended up being in trouble.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, do you have a picture? Please send one to me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked. ¡°Whose picture?¡±


    ¡°Yours.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said after a moment of silence. ¡°I will send some to youter.¡±


    He hung up and called Fu Shiqin, who had juste home and in the middle of adjusting to the time difference.


    ¡°Take a picture for me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin put the pillow over his head. ¡°Go and take a selfie yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Still want to go to South Africa?¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and spent the next two hours, with both the phone and the camera, taking dozens of pictures of his brother.


    He had thought that they were for some finance newspaper but it turned out that his brother picked only one of the pictures and sent it to his girlfriend.


    Fu Shiqin felt like he was about to pass out in shock.

 Chapter 255 - Present? A Wife

    <h4>Chapter 255: Present? A Wife</h4>


    Early in the morning when Gu Weiwei woke up, she saw the pictures that Fu Hanzheng had sent at midnight.


    He was dressed in casual clothes and was sitting elegantly on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    His eyes, which were normally cold and distant, showed a rare gentleness, whilst his beautiful lips disyed a light smile.


    She looked at the pictures for a while and did not get up to get ready until her agent called.


    The moment she got into the car, Fu Shiyi squinted at her. He had very heavy ck rings under his eyes.


    ¡°You... you could have asked me for my brother¡¯s pictures and I would have given you however many you desired. Why did you have to ask him for the pictures?¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Why did he know everything about her and Fu Hanzheng?


    Fu Shiyi closed his eyes and tried to rest some more. ¡°Second Brother told me about it.¡±


    Since she had asked for pictures of his eldest brother, his Second Brother was forced out of his bed just to take the pictures for him.


    Then his Second Brother had called him andined to him, so that he wasn¡¯t able to sleep well too.


    They were supposed to have a media interview in the morning and as soon as they arrived, some fans gave her a bouquet of roses that symbolized ¡°you are my one and only¡±, a total of 101 roses.


    After the interview, Gu Weiwei got into the car with the roses in her arms and kicked Fu Shiyi who was dozing off.


    ¡°Hey, I would like to give something to your brother, what should I get him?¡±


    Every time he went out for business, he would bring home expensive gifts for her.


    When the promotional event finished, she was not nning on going home empty-handed.


    Fu Shiyi snortedzily. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even mind a piece of rubbish you pick up from the roadside, if it was the gift you gave him.¡±


    As far as he could see, his brother was an irrational man when it came to love and would even cherish a leaf that she picked up from off the street.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave up inquiring.


    After the interview at lunchtime, she was again going to attend another promotional event in the afternoon, so she stopped thinking about the matter.


    Due to Cheng Yibai¡¯s post about Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s acting skills, Li Xing¡¯er kept a low-profile at today¡¯s events.


    Yet after Tang Shaoqi yed by Gu Weiwei was publicly approved of by Cheng Yibai, many people who had watched the movie started to be her fans and she was bing increasingly popr.


    Li Xing¡¯er hated all of this but she had failed at each step and in order not to cause dislike among the fans and bystanders, she had to keep a low profile until this incident passed by.


    When the promotional event finished, they rushed to another city and as they came to the hotel, it was already early in the morning.


    Before she rested, Fu Hanzheng called.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting colder, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I am good, I¡¯m at the hotel now.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    She was having a very cozy time when people delivered her clothes as the day turned cold and gave her the umbre as the rain poured down. She was even offered food boxes when she got hungry.


    ¡°It is veryte now, go and rest.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and decided to hang up so she could sleep.


    ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Gu Weiwei stopped him from hanging up when she thought of the presents.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hesitated for a moment and forced herself to ask him.


    ¡°I would like to get you something, but I can¡¯t think of anything suitable. Do you have anything in particr you want, something that I can afford?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I would like to have a wife.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°I am asking you what presents you want?¡±


    Could he just focus on the key topic please?!


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    This conversation just couldn¡¯t go on.


    After a short while, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I don¡¯tck anything except for a wife. Aren¡¯t you willing to give that to me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Juste home, that would be the best present for me. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    Gu Weiwei mumbled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, you should rest too. Good night!¡±


    Having said the words, she hung up quickly and let out a long sigh.


    He was flirting with her again!


    Again!

 Chapter 256 - Stone on Her Own Feet

    <h4>Chapter 256: Stone on Her Own Feet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In thete promotional period of the Long Wind, Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi were bing increasingly popr among the audience.


    However, now the supporting actress had be so popr that the leading actress Li Xing¡¯er, was put into the shadows.


    Li Xing¡¯er consequently felt really embarrassed.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent had arranged for someone to talk with Cheng Yibai in Beijing, hoping that Cheng Yibai would agree to delete his Weibo post or say something good about Li Xing¡¯er.


    However, Cheng Yibai turned down their request and elevated his post to the top of the hot search list.


    Li Xing¡¯er got so anxious that she failed to sleep throughout the entire night. She had such dark ck rings under her eyes that no amount of concealer could hide them and she was also quite distracted at the promotional event the following day too.


    Finally, it was time for them to go back to the hotel and take a rest.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent also tried different contacts and finally found someone who knew Cheng Yibai personally, so that Cheng Yibai agreed to talk with them over the phone.


    They pondered over what to say in the room and called Cheng Yibai.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, this is Li Xing¡¯er.¡±


    She made the call in person, trying to show her sincerity.


    Cheng Yibai replied coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, you have always been a senior professional that I admire and I am actually your fan too, I have also read your books.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er knew exactly how to appeal to a person¡¯s mind, so she called him and told him how much she admired his works, trying to establish a good impression with him.


    ¡°I reposted your post on Weibo because I thought that you were talking about me and I had wanted so much to gain your approval too... but I can¡¯t control my fans¡¯ments and that was why it exploded.¡±


    Cheng Yibai sounded much milder after hearing what she said, ¡°No matter how much you want my approval, you still need to stay humble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheng you are totally right, I am so, so sorry to have caused you trouble, I am still a young girl.¡± Li Xing¡¯er stayed patient and admitted her mistakes.


    If Cheng Yibai did not delete the post, she would be mocked by Mu Weiwei¡¯s and Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans and she would lose her poprity.


    Cheng Yibai snorted. ¡°A young girl? Mu Weiwei is younger than you, right, but she is not behaving like you are.¡±


    On the day of the premiere, he talked with the girl and found her to be humble and modest, she was clever too.


    Li Xing¡¯er felt extremely annoyed but she still did not start an argument with him.


    She memorized her lines until midnight and she still practised her martial arts after the filming was finished. Why was she not as good as Mu Weiwei when she had already worked so hard?


    Director Yi liked her better and this Cheng person took her side too.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, could you please... delete the post you put online? It has had a bad influence on my career.¡±


    ¡°I have been a film critic for so many years and whatever I have published can not be recalled. I think that you had better work hard on your acting if you want me to change my criticism¡±


    Cheng Yibai did not want to talk about it anymore, so he hung up.


    He always criticized popr stars without talent but none of them had dared to approach him and ask him to delete anything.


    What was more, if she wanted to be part of the entertainment industry, she would have to ept the truth that her work would need to face all kinds ofments from the public.


    It was never going to be easy for anyone in this industry ¨C it would not work out well if she just wanted the goodments and deleted the bad ones.


    The moment she hung up the phone, Li Xing¡¯er burst out into cursing.


    ¡°This old dude, what on earth does he want?!¡±


    He did not ept her presents and he refused to delete the post, even though she had basically knelt down on her knees.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent stood next to her in silence. She had tried to persuade her not to repost Cheng Yibai¡¯s post before but she had turned down her suggestions.


    Now Li Xing¡¯er had smashed her own feet with her own stone and no one else but her should take the me.

 Chapter 257 - To Brothers Bed

    <h4>Chapter 257: To Brother¡¯s Bed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Xing¡¯er had failed to persuade Cheng Yibai to delete the post and she was just in the middle of thinking of how to suppress the matter, when a married superstar was exposed as having an affair and the news climbed to the top of the hot search list.


    Therefore, the incident about her and Cheng Yibai fell out of focus.


    Her agent and thepany stressed that she should keep a low profile these nexting days and wait until this matter passed by.


    Then she could try doing some charity events or attending reality shows that attracted fans, so that what had happened thesest few days, could be forgotten.


    The promotional event of the Long Wind finally came to an end, half a month after the movie hit the big screen.


    The box office rose tremendously, reaching a figure of two billion yuan.


    Gu Weiwei and the crew members took a three-hour flight all the way back to the capital and due to the busy schedule, they arranged a gathering dinner for after they got off the ne.


    For one thing, they were celebrating for the box office numbers... and also because it was thest dinner the entire crew would have together.


    Instead of putting away her luggage, Gu Weiwei headed straight for the hotel arranged by the crew.


    As they arrived at the hotel, she made a call to Fu Hanzheng in a quiet corner.


    ¡°Dinner is being arranged here, I am not going home for dinner.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°When does the dinner finish? I cane and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I can go home with Third Master.¡±


    Gu Weiwei whispered as she looked about.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t drink any alcohol.¡±


    ¡°I know! I am going in now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hung up when she heard the sound of footsteps.


    She was on her way back to the room when she ran into Wei Ziting, who was on his way to meet Li Xing¡¯er.


    When Wei Ziting saw her, he spoke to her fiercely, ¡°Mu Weiwei, Xing¡¯er is your sister! Why are you trying to demean her, just so you can take her position with the help of your sugar daddy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered. So it seemed that Li Xing¡¯er had told him that she had found a sugar daddy who had used some contacts to pull her down online.


    So this girl was truly trying to demean her, but instead she ended up demeaning herself! That was why she had to put on a fa?ade of weakness and tried to counter her by saying that she had a sugar daddy.


    ¡°If I had any intentions of demeaning her, she would have already left the entertainment industry by now!¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, since when did you turn so unreasonable? Aunt Zhou used to treat you so nicely and just because she remarried your father, you regard everyone in the family as the enemy?¡±


    Wei Ziting thought of how Mu Weiwei had imed that she was going to one day make everyone feel regret, the moment she left home a long time ago.


    It seemed that she was now trying to take revenge on them.


    ¡°Wei Ziting, we are no longer engaged, so who do you think you are that you can tell me what to do?¡±


    Having said those words, Gu Weiwei walked into the room.


    Since Wei Ziting was present, Li Xing¡¯er stayed at the table for just half an hour and then left with him.


    Gu Weiwei had obediently been drinking the fruit juice, yet after she had returned from visiting the bathroom, everyone started to make a toast to her.


    Since everyone had been nice to her, she did not have any excuse to turn them down. So she took a sip with each of them but just after one round, she started to get dizzy.


    When the dinner gathering finished, Jolin wanted to drive her back himself but Fu Shiyi suggested that he should do it.


    Jolin looked at Fu Shiyi in disbelief. ¡°Third Master, are you... trying to take advantage of her?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, when have I ever done anything to my employees?¡± Fu Shiyi cursed.


    Jolin thought for a while and realized that this boss might be a womanizer but he had never done anything to the employees of hispany.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you would dare to either. Don¡¯t forget that I have something over you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi helped her into his car and drove straight to Jinxiu Compound. As he reached the parking lot, he made a call to his brother.


    ¡°Brother, I have a huge present for you,e down and get it!¡±


    In order to get her drunk, so that she could end up in his brother¡¯s bed, he had to exert a lot of effort.

 Chapter 258 - Fu Hanzheng in the Dream

    <h4>Chapter 258: Fu Hanzheng in the Dream</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng received the call, put down whatever he was doing and went downstairs.


    Fu Shiyi opened the door and said proudly,


    ¡°Look at what I have for you, you can bring her up and have some fun.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. ¡°I told you that she should not touch alcohol!¡±


    ¡°With alcohol inside her, you can do whatever you want and have fun with her!¡± Fu Shiyi urged as he leaned against the car.


    ¡°This kind of moment is rare, hurry up!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly and carried the red-faced girl, out of the car.


    With her eyes partially closed, Gu Weiwei gazed at his face, which was so close to her and frowned, mumbling, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what are you doing... in my dream again?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her in astonishment. So she had dreamt about him before?


    Fu Shiyi grabbed a paper bag from the car, as well as Gu Weiwei¡¯s luggage and followed them upstairs.


    Fu Hanzheng carried the girl back into their room and was about to ce her onto the bed, when the girl reached out and held onto his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, please let me hold you for a while, just a little while.¡±


    Her voice sounded so soft that he felt his heart throbbing hard in his chest.


    Fu Shiyi entered with a paper bag and took out everything, one after the other, and ced them on the bed as he said,


    ¡°Look at this, 001mm super-thin condom, ten should be enough right?¡±


    ¡°Here is the lubricant and...¡±


    He was so obsessed in recounting his purchases that he barely noticed that his brother¡¯s face had turned dark like thunder.


    Fu Shiyi pped his hands proudly after he presented everything he had ordered and said, ¡°Alright then, that is all I can do for you, I will leave the rest to you.¡±


    He smiled and then said words of encouragement to his brother with clenched fists, ¡°Fighting!¡±


    Having spoken, he closed the door as he left the room.


    As he was leaving the room, he pulled away Fu Shiqin, who was in the middle of doing work in the study.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Get lost, I am working on the n for the morning session!¡±


    Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders and tried to persuade him as he was moving his brother¡¯s things.


    ¡°Then go downstairs to do work, alright? With you here, our brother can¡¯t release himself!¡±


    Ah, what a perfect brother he was!


    Closing hisptop, Fu Shiqin had to go downstairs with his files in his arms.


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed about our brother and his love life? It¡¯s official, you are mental!¡±


    ¡°I am being a nice brother!¡± Fu Shiyi argued.


    Of course, he only intervened because he expected to get something out of his brother.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°You never do anything unless it benefits you!¡±


    With hisptop in his arms, he led Fu Shiyi downstairs to their private cinema.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on those tiny matters. The sexual happiness of our brother matters more.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sorted out his things and got back to work.


    ¡°If our brother wanted to do something with her, he would have done it ages ago! He doesn¡¯t need your help!¡±


    Fu Shiyi leaned against the sofa and as he crossed the legs, he said confidently, ¡°Do you want to bet that our brother will sleep with her tonight? If that truly happens, then give me thetest sports car.¡±


    Fu Shiqin squinted at him. ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°If I lose, I will dress as a woman at my next concert!¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled brightly and waved the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Your words have been recorded, don¡¯t ever try to deny whatever you have promised. Or I will tell Mu Weiwei that you have done to her!¡±


    The two had been seated for half an hour when Fu Shiyi mumbled, with his eyes on the ceiling, ¡°Has this house really been so well sound-proofed?¡±


    There was no sounding through at all and they were just right below his brother¡¯s bedroom.


    Fu Shiqin snorted as he worked.


    ¡°Do you really think that our brother is as monstrous as you are?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I have given him the best piece of meat to taste in his mouth! If he doesn¡¯t take it, he¡¯s worse than a monster!¡±

 Chapter 259 - Looking Tasty

    <h4>Chapter 259: Looking Tasty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The light in the bedroom looked gentle and warm and it was very quiet inside.


    Fu Hanzheng put the girl into bed and hey down next to her, letting her arms wrap around his neck.


    When she got drunkst time, she wanted to break up with him, so he kept on telling her to not get drunk again.


    But what she had said today pleased him a great deal.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face rubbed against the man¡¯s neck and she said bitterly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what should I do...¡±


    She sniffed and tightened her grip around his neck.


    ¡°I am scared that you even though you like me now, you will lose interest in me in future...¡±


    Slightly startled, Fu Hanzheng leaned sideways and kissed the girl¡¯s reddened ears, mumbling in a small voice, ¡°How could I lose interest in you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei giggled dumbly and bit his neck.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you are just like my... my...¡±


    She loosened her grip and gazed at him, looking as if she were thinking about what he was like in her mind.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and low. ¡°I am like your what?¡±


    She must be telling the truth this time, considering that she was so drunk.


    Gu Weiwei seemed to have thought of something and suddenly kissed him on the face, mumbling, ¡°You are like my candy, and if I take a bite of you, I won¡¯t be sad any longer...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath. As the girl¡¯s soft body wrapped herself deeper in his arms, her sweet scent made him feel possessed.


    Normally, she would never throw herself into his arms.


    He stretched out his hand and brushed the wayward strands of hair behind her ears, as he spoke in a very alluring tone, ¡°Do you still want to eat this piece of candy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up with a pair of drunken eyes and the lips that gave off the scent of alcohol nted a kiss upon the man¡¯s thin lips, before she nodded sweetly.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. Then his lips took hold of the girl¡¯s moist lips and his tongue reached out for hers.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s tongue turned numb from the kisses and her brain, which had been so dizzy, became even dizzier.


    It took a long time before the man released her reddened lips.


    She then reached out for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tie and intended to untie it yet ended up tightening it imstead.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and untied it himself.


    He was about to unbutton his shirt when a soft hand took his hand and removed it from the buttons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, let me... let me do that.¡±


    Having said those words, she pressed her hands against his chest and tried her best to unbutton his shirt, even though she was so drunk.


    It took her five minutes before a button was undone.


    Sheughed at her victory when she seeded and took a bite of his vicle to show how happy she was.


    Then she started to work on the second button.


    The girl¡¯s soft fingertips pressed against his shirt and rubbed against the skin of his chest through his clothes. Her breath was getting warmer and he felt it straight through the cloth of his shirt, as it rippled over his skin.


    It was just all one big, gigantic torment for Fu Hanzheng.


    He gripped her hand and mumbled with a low voice, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    She was never going to fully strip him at such a speed.


    ¡°I must do that myself!¡± Gu Weiwei brushed away his hand and tried to continue on with her hard work.


    Feeling helpless, Fu Hanzheng brushed away her hanging hair and looked at her with a pair of smiling eyes.


    Due to the dizziness, she could not finish the work quickly or properly and the buttons slipped out of her fingers.


    She repeated her work as she mumbled, ¡°Stay, stay still, let me do the work!¡±


    After a long time, she finally managed to undo another button and gave a victorious kiss on his chest.


    It was just as if she was raising a g of victory whennd had been conquered.


    When she had finally undone all of his buttons, she threw herself onto his chest and sighed as she gazed up at the sexy-looking man.


    ¡°You look very... tasty.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Sweeter than Candy

    <h4>Chapter 260: Sweeter than Candy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Having said those words, Gu Weiwei took another bite, this time on his chin.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple twitched, then he flipped her so he could watch her flushing face.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to eat the candy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and felt his face, huped and said, ¡°Hang on, I will... go and switch off the light.¡±


    Having said those words, she flipped herself over and was about to switch off the light by the bedside... but before she was able to find the switch, Fu Hanzheng had already unzipped her dress open from behind.


    Compared to his shirt, it was so much easier to remove her dress.


    Once he had unzipped it open, her jade-like spine and beautiful shoulder des were exposed.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and licked over the skin on her back.


    Gu Weiwei shivered, shrank away, and then moaned.


    ¡°Oh...!¡±


    The man soon released her bra sp too.


    The strapless dress could no longer cling on to her body because the zipper in the back was opened. Together with the underwear, the dressy loosely in her arms.


    Then the man pulled away her arms and Gu Weiwei was kissed so thoroughly! She felt so hot all over her body that she mumbled, ¡°...I am not candy, don¡¯t bite me...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and rested his forehead against her head and breathed heavily.


    ¡°You are sweeter than candy.¡±


    Having said so, he caressed her soft lips and they started to kiss passionately again.


    His hands lingered over the girl¡¯s soft skin and then they cupped her breasts. The soft feeling made him breathe even faster.


    Gu Weiwei moaned softly and her drunk eyes looked even more lustful. She had no idea if she was dreaming or experiencing something real.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips fell over the girl¡¯s lips and moved down her long neck, then his gaze fell onto those lustful breasts and his eyes widened.


    As his lips closed over her n*pples, the drunk girl shivered and moaned.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng after a while, once again looked up and kissed her lips. As the tip of his nose touched hers, he asked, ¡°Weiwei, are you sure... you want to eat this candy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and then kissed his lips as she gave him a very sinister smile.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips and then felt down her long legs, removing the dress that had pooled around her waist.


    Suddenly, he noticed that there was a patch of blood on the sheets and there was also a sanitary pad in her panties


    It was like a bucket of cold water poured down on him, extinguishing all of the desire within him.


    For a moment, he truly wanted to chop her into pieces.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man who was no longer continuing, sat up halfway and frowned as she felt her stomach cramping.


    Seeing this sight, he wrapped her up in his clothes and carried her to the bathroom. He did not go back to the room until she had finished vomiting.


    He had just put her into bed and was about to pour her some water, when the girl took hold of his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave...¡±


    ¡°I will get you water.¡± He said with a gentle voice.


    She had wanted to stay far away from him when she was sober but when she was drunk, she wanted to cling onto him so tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want water, I want you...¡± Gu Weiwei demanded unreasonably.


    Fu Hanzheng tried his best to get her fully into the nket and went to pour her a cup of water to rinse out her mouth.


    Gu Weiwei felt that her stomach was aching badly after vomiting but even if that was the case, she didn¡¯t calmly rest in his arms and instead tried to throw herself at him continuously, hoping to entice him into continuing.


    It was not until dawn that she finally started to fall asleep.


    At this hour, he had finally freed himself from her grasp. He went to take a shower and his eyes turned cold as he saw the things that Fu Shiyi had left behind for him.

 Chapter 261 - Uncontrolled

    <h4>Chapter 261: Uncontrolled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei slept all the way until it was 11 a.m. and woke up with a terrible headache.


    After she rolled over, she realized that she was naked. All of a sudden, she sat up with the nket over her body, only to find that Fu Hanzheng was no longer next to her.


    She pulled away the nket and found that there were numerous kiss marks over her body. Then she started to remember what had happened the night before.


    So she almost... almost slept with Fu Hanzheng?!


    If Fu Hanzheng had not discovered her period the night before, so that he stopped halfway, she would have ended up sleeping with him!


    She threw herself back onto the bed in pain, wondering if she had been possessed.


    She was drunk and had started to lose control of herself.


    She stayed in bed for a long time, feeling regret over whatever she had done and failing to see Fu Hanzheng once again.


    So she grabbed the phone on the bedside table and started to text Jolin, begging him to get her as much work as possible.


    She hoped that she would have so much work to do that she had no time to be at home.


    After she texted Jolin and was about to get up, she realized that her own clothes were not in this room.


    Her walk-in closet was in another room and she could not possibly run there naked.


    As st resort, she put on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s shirt that was lying on the floor.


    She decided to eat something and waited for Jolin¡¯s call. She must sneak away before Fu Hanzheng returned from work, so she should really start packing now!


    However, she had just heated up a cup of milk in the kitchen when the door of the study creaked open.


    The man, who she thought was at work, walked out of the study.


    The milk in Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands trembled and when she saw the kiss marks on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s neck, she suddenly felt even worse.


    What on earth had she done to him the night before?


    Fu Hanzheng walked into the kitchen, poured her a bowl of porridge as well as a bowl of brown-sugar water.


    ¡°Still feeling terrible?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and focused on eating the porridge, almost burying her head into the bowl.


    ¡°Your head still aches?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Just a little.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°What about your stomach?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed even more dryly. ¡°Just a little.¡±


    She felt her face heating up when she thought of her newly-changed sanitary pad.


    Sitting opposite her, Fu Hanzheng watched her, who had turned both embarrassed and shy.


    ¡°Last night...¡±


    ¡°I really did not meanst night!¡± Gu Weiwei exined as she looked up.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her, seeing how she behaved.


    Gu Weiwei leaned backwards and kept leaning backwards until she touched the back of the chair. Then she found that he had only reached out for her, just to wipe off the rice on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°I am sorry, I promised you not to get drunk and when I got drunk, I started to do something improper to you...¡±


    She had not even realized that she was at home. She had thought that she was still outside and dreaming.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and said with regret in his voice, ¡°It is okay, I just think that it feels a bit... unfortunate.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with a helpless expression.


    She had been worried that Fu Hanzheng would sleep with her but now she had started to worry that she would sleep with him instead.


    Seeing her finishing the food, Fu Hanzheng stretched his arms and said,


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, stood up and walked towards him, only to end up in his arms.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away the strands of hair and smiled sexily.


    ¡°If you really want to do it, we can continue when your period finishes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head constantly. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t want to do it!¡±


    ¡°But you wanted it badlyst night.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    He had stopped himself from forging on ahead but she still did not give up. She almost took off his pants!


    ¡°That was drunk me doing stupid stuff, it was not real.¡± Gu Weiwei felt even more helpless.


    She was indeed possessed the night before!


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and gazed deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°People always tell the truth when they are drunk and whatever they do and say when they are drunk normally turns out to be exactly what they are thinking, in the deepest parts of their heart.¡±

 Chapter 262 - Flirty

    <h4>Chapter 262: Flirty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit guilty when hearing what he said. She had no words to counter him.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I... feel myself feeling bad. I can¡¯t give you what you want but I keep using what you give to me.¡±


    He wanted her to fall for him but she could not do it.


    He wanted her to marry him and have children with him but she rejected the proposal.


    Yet she kept using whatever he had granted to her and remained in the sense of security she obtained from him.


    ¡°What I want is your true heart, not an exchange from a deal.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng drew her further into his arms and kissed her softly on the forehead.


    If what he wanted was her body, then he had all kinds of methods to get her to obey him but what he preferred was to take care of her and wait for her to change her mind.


    Seeing the kiss marks on his neck, Gu Weiwei pointed at it in embarrassment.


    ¡°What about... getting something to conceal them. It is not so proper for the staff to see it, right?¡±


    They would think that she had done something to their President.


    ¡°They already saw it in the morning meeting, no need to go through all the trouble.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that it is embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°Nope, and I don¡¯t mind if you do something more about it.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled joyfully.


    Sitting in his arms, Gu Weiwei felt restrained.


    ¡°I have a present for you, want to take a look at it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put her down and followed her to the walk-in closet to open her luggage.


    Gu Weiwei opened the luggage and brought out a gift box. She opened the box and gave it to him.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at it and found that it was a sapphire colored tie with low-profile stripes, it gave off a very professional businessman vibe.


    Gu Weiwei said, as she took it out, ¡°There was a store that sold hand-made clothes next to a hotel I stayed at. I noticed that they made great ties, so I made one myself after I finished filming. I learned it from the owner.¡±


    She truly had no idea what she could get him but she did remember that he had a lot of business suits and ties for daily life.


    Hearing that it was made by her, Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly.


    ¡°Thanks, I like it a lot.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it out and said, ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and removed the tie around his neck.


    Gu Weiwei tried to loop it around his neck but failed. She was just thinking of how she should deal with the problem, when he took her off hisp and pulled her in-between his legs, where she stood up straight.


    She straightened his cor and put the tie around his neck. Then she pressed down the upright cor, adjusted the tie properly and sighed.


    ¡°Very handsome.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and kissed her right on her waist.


    After a long while, he released her and reminded her with a low voice, ¡°Still in my shirt. Trying to flirt with me?¡±


    She was dressed in his shirt right in front of him, which reminded him of what happenedst night in bed. If she stayed this way, he would probably need to take another cold shower.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and grabbed her clothes, before she ran back to the room and changed into a fitting set of pajamas.


    She then noticed what Jolin had texted back.


    [There is an audition for a lead actress in a contemporary history piece, in four days. I will send you some famous pieces by the director, so do some homework on them. Try your best to get this role]


    Gu Weiwei texted him back and saw the patch of blood on the bed sheets. Then she got a new one to rece it.


    The moment she flipped the nket, she saw the piles of things lying in the nket.


    0.01mm super-thin style condoms?


    Lubricant?


    Fu Hanzheng answered a phone call and was about to offer her some help when he noticed her holding the things, looking angry.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the items and replied calmly, ¡°Just in case.¡±

 Chapter 263 - You on Me (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 263: You on Me (Extra)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    He was a busy man and it was not proper for him to get involved with the entertainment industry, so he needed Fu Shiyi to keep an eye out for her.


    Therefore, he must not betray him in this hour.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei tossed the things into the dustbin, realizing that it was not her who had intended to do something to him but actually it was him that had intended to do something to her!


    Damn, she must leave and start on her new work now. It was too dangerous to stay here.


    ¡°So... if I were not on my period, you would have done it with mest night, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng burst intoughter. ¡°It was you who said that you wanted to eat me, a piece of candy!¡±


    He had no idea that in her mind he appeared as a piece of candy!


    ¡°I...¡±


    Seeing her flushing shyly, Fu Hanzheng continued teasing her.


    ¡°I stopped myself, but you still tried to pull off my belt and wanted to continue...¡±


    Feeling extremely ashamed, Gu Weiwei turned around and continued to make the bed.


    ¡°Stop ming me, when you are the flirty one!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and swept her into his arms, whispering by her ear, ¡°You know that I always do whatever you ask me to. If you really wish to do it with me, I am 100% willing to do it with you too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips, cursing inwardly. That was not what she was thinking at all!


    ¡°Why... are you not at work? Are you really so free?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng held her in his arms tightly, trying to gain some constion from her because she had been away from home for more than a month.


    ¡°I already finished relegating the tasks in the morning meeting and I will have a video meeting soon, so I can stay at home with you.¡±


    He had not thought that this apartment was empty, until she went away. That was when he found this ce to be so vacant.


    ¡°Director Mo Chi has a film audition in a couple of days and if I am selected, I will need to be with the crew again.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not conceal her n from him any longer, after thinking about it for a while.


    The joy in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes turned faint. He asked confusedly.


    ¡°You want to make movies but only because you like doing it, right?¡±


    When the Long Wind received such a great box office review, he did not sense any joy from her who was supposed to have realized a dream.


    Instead, she behaved as if she were forging ahead towards a single goal.


    ¡°Of course it is only because I like doing it.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her head around and smiled.


    But that was not the truth. She had a goal... and it was to crush Ling Yan¡¯s dreams.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°I am going to have a meeting in the study,e in with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei should have known that as long as she was here, back at home, she would be chained to his side. Therefore, she made two cups of ck tea and followed him into the study.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Fu Hanzheng was talking with the partner on the other side of the line fluently, in a foreignnguage.


    Sitting opposite him, Gu Weiwei was deeply fascinated in a foreign masterpiece of literature.


    She understood from their conversation that the meeting was about the weapon business of the military enterprise that was subordinate to Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    The Fu Family¡¯s initial business was in the military and they were in charge of the development and production process of high ss weapons in Hua Land. It was also the biggest reason why the Fu Family enjoyed the highest rank, throughout the entire country.


    Hua Land and its alliednds tended to buy their national defense weapons from Fu¡¯s Enterprise, which allowed the Fu Family to remain in their unshakeable position in the country.


    Fu Hanzheng talked with the partner for over two hours and finally came to an agreement. The partner from the other side of the line said, ¡°ording to ourtest information, Gu¡¯s Enterprise of A Land seems to have a problem with their alliances and they may not currently be able to give you any more trouble.¡±


    Excitement suddenly crept into Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes, which were on the book as her brain drifted somewhere else.


    Fu Hanzheng looked a bit startled, so he asked for more information.


    The partner thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Our information is quite limited but what we can be sure of is that the reason of their coboration is because the Gu Family adopted the daughter of the head of the organization and that Ms. Gu has been missing for several months! If you, Mr. Fu can find her, then the Gu Family are going to lose this alliance forever.¡±

 Chapter 264 - The Value of Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Value of Gu Weiwei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand shivered, spilling the cup of ck tea over the book and herself.


    Hearing the noise, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and checked on her.


    ¡°I... er... need to get changed.¡±


    Trying hard to stay calm, she dashed out of the study and went into the walk-in closet, where she changed into a new outfit.


    She breathed hard as she leaned against the door after she walked into the walk-in closet.


    She had thought that she should be very grateful to the Gu Family, when they adopted her and gave her the most luxurious life but the Gu Family, who had always focused on their interests, would never do anything without gaining anything in return.


    So it turned out that her adoption was a secret deal.


    Because of her mysterious father who never showed up, the Gu Family gave her the most luxurious life and kept her safe in every single way, concealing her real identity.


    In those years, she tried her best to find her missing father by reading the diary her mother had left to her.


    She even risked her life by running into the battlefields, when she failed to get any clues from it.


    But she failed every time.


    Gu Siting told her that her father was long gone.


    Yet he knew exactly who he was, where he was and he had even... met him before but he kept lying to her and refused to tell her anything.


    Was she nothing more than a bargaining chip for the interest exchange for Gu Siting and the Gu Family?


    Seeing that she had been inside the walk-in closet for a long time, Fu Hanzheng finished the video call and knocked at the door.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself, finished changing herself and adjusted her expression, before walking out.


    Fu Hanzheng noticed that she looked pale, so he asked, ¡°Feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°It is my stomach.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came up with an excuse, perfectly concealing her untold past.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it is because of the wine fromst night, we can visit the hospital if it gets too serious.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and nestled herself on the sofa obediently.


    Fu Hanzheng poured her a cup of brown-sugar water and called Lei Meng for something serious.


    ¡°Any suspicious news from the Gu Family these days?¡±


    Lei Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°Nothing special, we have not found the person Gu Siting is looking for and he has not found that person either.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°What about Gu Weiwei who was adopted by the Gu Family?¡±


    What he had heard from the military department of the alliance, was that Gu Weiwei had been missing for several months.


    ¡°She has not shown up for months, need me to check it out?¡± Lei Meng asked.


    Gu Weiwei might be thedy of the Gu Family, yet she was never involved with the Gu Family¡¯s business.


    She was a talented person in the arts, so she was never included in the investigation.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Yes, check it out and you¡¯d best find her.¡±


    Startled, Lei Meng asked, ¡°The person Gu Siting is looking for...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Look for that person too. They may know something about Gu Weiwei, that is why the Gu Family is looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± Lei Meng hung up after hearing the words.


    With the cup in her hands, Gu Weiwei asked in a trying tone, when he finished the call right in front of her, ¡°Do the Gu Family and the Fu Family really not get on well with each other?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sat down by her side and put his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°The two families had fierce fights in my grandpa¡¯s generation, my Second Grandpa, my uncle and my aunt died because of them. The Gu Family paid dearly too.¡±


    He looked sinister when he spoke of the Gu Family.


    ¡°More than twenty years ago, the Fu Family almost crushed the Gu Family but suddenly, an underground force appeared and helped the Gu Family, so that they recovered and even established tight rtionships with the royal family of A Land.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the warm brown-sugar water and asked in a seemingly casual tone, ¡°Then why do you need Gu Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had meant to tell her about the grudges between the two families, so that she could stay away from the Gu Family in future, thus concealed nothing from her.


    ¡°She is the daughter of the head of the underground organization and the underground forces kept having fights and internal conflicts, so the head of the organisation concealed his daughter and gave her to the Gu Family. She is the biggest bargain chip between the Gu Family and his alliances, and as long as the Fu Family finds her, the Gu Family will be doomed.¡±


    In the past few years, it was due to the prevention of the underground forces that the Gu Family kept growing stronger.


    Gu Weiwei finally understood what happened. ¡°Can she still be found?¡±


    She was dead and she was sitting right in front of him, living underneath his nose.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei seemed to have disappeared with the Yuan Family and the Yuan Family are the bodyguards sent by the underground organization to keep her safe. So if we find the Yuan Family, we will be able to find her.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 265 - For Your Fondness Only

    <h4>Chapter 265: For Your Fondness Only</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked down at the warm brown-sugar water, feeling upset andplicated.


    She hadn¡¯t understood what was going on with her and her family in thest twenty years that she had lived but just a few months after her death, she finally understood the whole truth... in another girl¡¯s body.


    The Yuan Family was her biological father¡¯s men, which was not something she had expected.


    She had thought that Gu Siting was behind the arrangement.


    ¡°What... are you going to do with Gu Weiwei, if you ever find her?¡±


    ¡°We are going to use her to crush the Gu Family and the alliance between her father and them. I am only aiming at the Gu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    The Fu Family had lost too many people due to the bloody battle years ago ¨C his Second Grandpa had died and his wife followed soon afterwards.


    His uncle and aunt were missing, so his uncle¡¯s wife had had a breakdown and remained in the hospital even until today.


    When his aunt died, she was just about to get married, it was a huge scar in the heart of every member of the Fu Family. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had been too young to understand anything but he had witnessed and understood it all.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°She was brought up by the Gu Family, will you kill her too?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her curiously and smiled.


    ¡°Why did are you so concerned about the Gu Family all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled, concealing her emotions.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything to her and we should not do anything to her either.¡±


    Her biological father was not someone they should cross and the Fu Family did not need to bring themselves any trouble by irritating him for no reason.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and said, with a small chuckle, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you are a very weird man, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyebrows were raised. ¡°How so?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip from the cup and said, ¡°I mean... you actually seem quite likeable.¡±


    She had hated Fu Hanzheng a great deal when she was with the Gu Family before ¨C she kept on hearing negativements about him.


    There was one time when Gu Siting did note home to celebrate her birthday because of business conflicts with the Fu Family, so she asked someone to print out Fu Hanzheng¡¯s picture and used it as a target for darts.


    Yet when she became Mu Weiwei, she suddenly realized that he and Gu Siting werepletely different people.


    Gu Siting always considered his family business as the most important thing, thus lying to her about her father.


    He imed that he liked her but he still told the public that they were just brother and sister.


    As a result, no one had ever known that they were a couple, apart from herself.


    But Fu Hanzheng always considered her as the most important priority and everything else could juste second.


    Whatever she had wanted to get from Gu Siting, had fallen out of her hands.


    But after she died and was reborn, she ended up getting everything from Fu Hanzheng instead.


    Having heard her words, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and kissed her right on top of her head.


    ¡°I only want to be likeable for you.¡±


    With the cup in her hands, Gu Weiwei could not help but smile brightly.


    They had just been in a heated conversation when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    He frowned and answered Fu Shiqin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Brother, your girlfriend has gossip!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at the girl in his arms. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    ¡°It has hit the headlines of the entertainment magazines and it is on the news too. Turn on the TV and check it out!¡±


    Fu Shiqin sounded mysterious, yet also excited and gleeful.


    Fu Hanzheng turned on the TV and switched to the entertainment channel, the gossip was broadcasted right in front of his face.


    [Mu Weiwei, the supporting actress of the Long Wind, has gained enormous reputation due to her acting and she received a mysterious fan, who shocked the whole country, by buying out cinemas for the movie. Everyone wondered who this mysterious fan could be. Last night, Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi had dinner together and left in the same car afterwards. So far, they have not shown up in public and it is very likely, ording to the viewers, that the mysterious, rich fan is nobody other than Shiyi, the Third Master of Fu¡¯s Enterprise!¡±


    At the same time, the pictures of them getting into the same car were shown on the screen too.


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways and nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    What would he be thinking now... when he saw that his girlfriend was in a rumored rtionship with his brother.

 Chapter 266 - Rumor with Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 266: Rumor with Fu Shiyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng turned back to the phone call with Fu Shiqin and his gaze looked lethal.


    Fu Shiqin understood that they had finished watching the report, judging from what he could hear through the phone.


    ¡°Now your girlfriend and Third Brother are hitting the headlines too! It is taking over the news all over the inte.¡±


    ¡°Many people support this couple, do you know what that means? That means Wei and Yi look cute together, pretty annoying huh?¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng sounded cold. ¡°Finished?¡±


    Fu Shiqin instantly stopped stimting his brother. ¡°I know where he is, want to punch him?¡±


    He finally got the chance to set up his brother.


    Sitting closely to him, Gu Weiwei could clearly hear Fu Shiqin¡¯s voiceing through Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone.


    These two brothers were again trying to frame each other.


    Fu Shiqin waited for a few seconds and added even more information, when Fu Hanzheng did not reply.


    ¡°Last night, he said that he had delivered the meat right into your mouth and that if you don¡¯t eat it... you¡¯re a monster!¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and suddenly thought of the things in the paper bag in the room.


    She seemed to have spotted these things in Fu Shiyi¡¯s car the night before.


    And then she thought of what Fu Shiqin said... so those things were not prepared by Fu Hanzheng but by Fu Shiyi!


    Also, it was him who had kept asking her to make toasts and get drunk, so that when she went home she was almost unconscious.


    Coldness hovered over Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face and he ended the call.


    He had tried to ask Shiyi about what had happened but seeing that what he had donest night had caused someone to like him more, he had decided to ignore it... but it seemed that he was getting out of hand now.


    ....


    In the meantime Fu Shiyi had just finished making amercial when he saw the headlines. He almost copsed.


    Damn those people!


    Did he look like he was courting her?


    He was helping his brother protect his girlfriend! He was being very loyal!


    His agent Luo Jiaming did not take the gossip seriously. Besides, the majority of thements were positive which made him feel even less concerned.


    ¡°Well, the gossip is out, what about creating a story between you two? It would be cute!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, I am going to die soon!¡±


    With his phone in hand, Fu Shiqin ran outside in a hurry.


    He drove away from themercial site, wondering if he should go home to beg for forgiveness or simply run away to a foreign country instead.


    He could even imagine the horrible expression in his brother¡¯s eyes when he saw the news.


    It must like an icy de that kept on stabbing him to death.


    After spending a long time panicking, he decided to make a call to his sister-inw-to-be instead.


    After all, she was the only person who could calm his brother down.


    Seeing the iing call, Gu Weiwei snorted. He was delivering himself up as a sacrifice, even before she went to find him.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I was driving you homest night and some journalists snapped pictures of us and if my brother knows about it...¡±


    ¡°He already knows about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sounded annoyed. She had thought of more than a hundred ways to punish him.


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi was so frightened that he almost burst into tears. He said with a pleading tone, ¡°You understand pretty well that I was just driving you home, right? You will exin that to my brother, right? I have already contacted the PR team and soon the news will be suppressed.¡±


    His brother and her were in a secretive rtionship, so what would his brother think if the whole world thought that his sister-inw and him were a couple?


    Gu Weiwei drank some water calmly and asked with a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the gossip but what about the superthin 0.01mm packet?¡±


    He had purposefully asked the cast to get her drunk, so that he could send her to his brother¡¯s bed afterwards.

 Chapter 267 - Headlines with Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 267: Headlines with Fu Shiyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi was frozen for a few seconds and countered in a pretentiously innocent tone.


    ¡°What 0.01mm?¡±


    Oh man!


    He had just helped his brother get her and now he was selling him out already?!


    Did he want to or not want to keep this girl in his arms? Why was he trying to kill his guide?


    Hearing his tone, Gu Weiwei said with an indifferent tone,


    ¡°What about exining that to your brother yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be killed.¡± Fu Shiyi said straightforwardly.


    For him, home was like the Halls of Hell.


    His brother would not hit him or curse him, when he tried to punish him or his second brother but he would always find out what they feared most of all to torment them, so that they would be deeply traumatized.


    ¡°I am here for you too.¡± Gu Weiwei said and decided to lure him into a false sense of security, before taking revenge.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°You... you will exin everything to my brother, right?¡±


    He tried to cozy up to her but the headlines had appeared. Damn it!


    Gu Weiwei took a look at Fu Hanzheng who was answering a call for work and said with a friendly tone, ¡°Juste home first.¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and decided to take a risk and go home.


    ¡°When Ie hometer, you must console my brother first and I will only enter through the door when you give me the signal.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grinned and showed her teeth. ¡°Okay, you wait for my signal.¡±


    Fu Shiyi had just hung up when a call from the old house rang through.


    Mrs. Fu was calling him and snapped angrily at him.


    ¡°What is wrong with you and Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Mom, I am busy, let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°What do you meanter? She pestered your brother and now she is with you! Is she trying to ruin our family or not?¡±


    After Mrs. Fu read the reports in the magazine and found out that her youngest son was in the headlines with Mu Weiwei, she just could not stand it any more.


    ¡°Mom, no, we are not doing anything.¡± Fu Shiyi was driving as he was exining.


    She was not pestering his brother, but his brother who was pestering her, okay? He was trying all he could just to marry her so that she could have his baby.


    Having heard these words, Mrs. Fu sounded even fiercer.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing?! You must tell me the truth, were you with herst night or not?¡±


    Fu Shiyi just could not anymore. ¡°No, we were not!¡±


    She was in his brother¡¯s bed. How could she have been with him?


    Hearing him being untruthful, Mrs. Fu¡¯s anger bubbled over.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, did you sleep together?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I...¡±


    He would never dare to sleep with her. A rumor like that would kill him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you do anything with those superstars or models but don¡¯t mess around with Mu Weiwei! Tell your second brother to stay away from her too. She is aiming at you two because she can¡¯t have your big brother...¡± Mrs. Fu warned Fu Shiyi in a serious tone.


    Actually, when Mu Weiwei first moved into the Fu Family, she didn¡¯t dislike her.


    There was no daughter in the Fu Family, and she would have liked her to be one, if she had been obedient but she had kept pestering Fu Hanzheng and making a big fuss in the family.


    What a terrible girl! The Fu Family took her in because of what her grandfather had done but she was never going to marry any of her sons!


    Hearing her nagging, Fu Shiyi felt his head aching.


    It was his brother who kept pestering her, not the other way around.


    What was his mother doing, when she had urged her son to give her a grandson as soon as possible, without knowing who the girlfriend was?


    ¡°Alright, mom, I have very important affairs to handle right now!¡±

 Chapter 268 - Fu Hanzheng and His Brother

    <h4>Chapter 268: Fu Hanzheng and His Brother</h4>


    An hourter, Fu Shiyi arrived at Jinxiu Compound.


    However, instead of getting out of the car immediately, he stayed inside and texted Mu Weiwei first.


    [Sister-inw Weiwei, how is my brother doing right now?]


    Due to the hangover, Gu Weiwei was having her massaged by Fu Hanzheng, so she replied.


    [He is good and he has arranged his men to remove all of the gossip reports and the hot search headlines]


    Seeing this, Fu Shiyi seemed to feel that he was no longer in danger.


    So he replied.


    [Then, please ask my brother, can I go up now?]


    Gu Weiwei asked after receiving the message.


    ¡°Third Master asks if he cane up now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stopped the hands that were massaging her head. ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he has set me up so many times!¡±


    Whenever she thought about what happened the night before, she felt extremely annoyed.


    Fu Hanzheng patted her back and said, ¡°Go and get changed, then we can go out.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere we can take revenge on him.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing that she was going to be able to take revenge, she instantly got changed and went downstairs with him.


    The two had juste downstairs when they saw Lei Meng and two of his men.


    Fu Shiyi suddenly realized that something was wrong when he caught sight of Lei Meng, so he instantly turned around and tried to run away.


    However, before he was able to open the door his car keys were taken.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him coldly and said, ¡°Take him to that ce.¡±


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t!¡±


    Fu Shiyi wanted to run away but Lei Meng instantly took hold of him.


    ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t struggle. You are going there either on your feet or with the rope I will tie around you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed Fu Hanzheng and entered the car, only to hear Fu Shiyi screaming in pain and getting pushed into the car behind them.


    The two cars left the apartment and drove in a northwards direction.


    Gu Weiwei could hear Fu Shiyi¡¯s groans from the car behind them...


    Where were they going? What made this proud Third Master so scared?


    Thirty minutester, the cars pulled over at the symbolic tower of the capital city, the ce for bungee jumping.


    Fu Shiyi looked up at the tower and almost copsed.


    ¡°Please, help me sister-inw, I am dying!¡±


    This ce was the shade of his life and whenever he caught sight of it, he would have a living nightmare.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and tried to check on him, when Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and walked in first with her.


    Lei Meng and another bodyguard of the Fu Family took hold of Fu Shiyi and went up in another elevator.


    The elevator rose all the way to the top, where the bungee jumpers were supposed to take the leap off of the building.


    Fu Shiyi almost burst into tears when he was taken out of the elevator by Lei Meng.


    ¡°Are you my brother or not? I help you but you betray me!¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your brother, I would have tossed you down myself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stood aside with Gu Weiwei and watched Lei Meng put on the bungee jumping equipment for Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your own words, we will visit this ce every month.¡±


    Fu Shiyi suddenly thought of how he hadmented on his brother the night before. Damn, his second brother had sold him out again!


    As he was cursing Fu Shiqin inwardly, Lei Meng and the men had already helped (forced) him into the equipment.


    Then they pushed him over to the board.


    Fu Shiyi groaned fiercely as he grasped Lei Meng tightly.


    ¡°I am not doing it, I am not doing it, I will die! I just said one word about you and now you are using this method on me again!¡±


    Heights were the thing he feared above everything else.


    When he deserted thepany, just to be a superstar, his brother made him jump from here three times... he had been thoroughly traumatized but today, just because of one mean word...


    Fu Hanzheng ordered coldly. ¡°Send him down.¡±


    It was not the first time for him to make meanments likest night and today was a punishment for all of his crimes put together.


    Plus, his girlfriend wasn¡¯t happy either.

 Chapter 269 - Showing off their love

    <h4>Chapter 269: Showing off their love</h4>


    Obeying the order, Lei Meng ripped Fu Shiyi off himself and pushed him off the capital tower that was 388 meters tall.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±


    The horrible scream echoed across the capital tower.


    With his head down and feet up, Fu Shiyi plummeted like aet.


    He was so frightened that he forgot to close his eyes, so he watched himself approach the ground and for a moment, he suspected that his brain was falling out.


    But in the next instant, the rope around his feet tightened and he was pulled back halfway.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±


    He fell and was pulled up.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±


    He fell and was pulled up again.


    ....


    Standing on top of the tower, Gu Weiwei could hear the tearful scream down below.


    Then she threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who still had an expressionless face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit... too lethal?¡±


    Apparently, Fu Shiyi was afraid of heights but he was still forced to do bungee jumping. How cruel!


    She had no idea why Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had been so scared of Fu Hanzheng before but now she had witnessed first hand the way he mistreated his own brother.


    He did not beat or curse you, but instead picked the thing you are most scared of and made you understand what suffering is.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away the hair that fell over her face, feeling nothing towards Fu Shiyi who was still screaming dreadfully.


    ¡°He needs to get some blood into his brain, so he knows how not to be stupid.¡±


    After a few minutes, the rope around Fu Shiyi¡¯s feet did not pull or drop him any more. He was helped tond safely onto the ground.


    He looked pale and distracted.


    Although the whole process onlysted a few minutes, he felt as if he had died hundreds of times.


    At the top of the tower, Fu Hanzheng nced at her when he knew that he hadnded.


    ¡°Want to let him do it again?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head quickly. She could not be so cruel as to drop him again, after hearing his screaming.


    Seeing the wind blowing hard, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the jumping board. ¡°I want to have a go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°It is a very dangerous sport.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    So he did not think that it was dangerous for his own brother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am much braver than he is!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work either.¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    ¡°Just once, alright? I have always wanted to try it!¡±


    Gu Weiwei showed one of her fingers, begging him.


    When she was at the Gu Family, she was forbidden to try any extreme sports because they were dangerous.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down, removed his suit jacket and gave it to Lei Meng.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    They put on the helmets and equipment.


    Fu Hanzheng ordered repeated examinations of the gear and led her over to the board. She looked both excited and scared.


    ¡°You really want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded excitedly.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath, took hold of her waist and jumped off with her from the tower.


    She closed her eyes nervously in his arms, but opened her eyes when she was pulled up.


    She could not help but utter a loud scream because of the excitement.


    The moment she jumped off the board, she had been so scared but with Fu Hanzheng surrounding her, she did not feel any fear after a few seconds.


    Lying on the ground below them, Fu Shiyi watched the two of theming down, holding each other tightly.


    After a few falls and pulls, the two of them ceased halfway, as the rope helped them tond.


    Then he saw them kissing...


    Fu Shiyi turned around and looked into the sky, feeling helpless.


    He had just been tormented and now they were showing off their love in front of him. What a difficult life!

 Chapter 270 - What to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 270: What to Do?</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng finished the jump, they went over to Fu Shiyi who was lying on the floor, pretending to be dead.


    ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s time to leave now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I am not leaving. I want to die here.¡±


    He had agreed to let him be his love guide but now when he had seeded, he instantly broke the promise.


    Fu Hanzheng warned him as he looked at Fu Shiyi who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Any more nonsense and we will never jump from here again.¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked scared. ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can jump from a ne.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing that, Fu Shiyi jumped up and said, ¡°Honestly, Fu Shiqin and He Chi have also badmouthed you behind your back, why don¡¯t you turn on them instead?¡±


    ¡°Of course they are involved too and all of you are too much.¡±


    Hearing that neither of them would be able to get away, Fu Shiyi suddenly felt d.


    Fu Shiqin must beughing at him in the office right now... but he was never going to be able to run away because he was only the first one to be tormented.


    They were born together, so they should also die together.


    Hearing their conversation, Gu Weiwei simply could not understand what on earth these three brothers were doing to each other.


    ¡°You are afraid of heights but what about Fu Shiqin?¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and smiled.


    ¡°Heights are the only thing I am afraid of, but he fears many things, like not having desserts, business trips and snakes...¡±


    There was one time when he pissed off Fu Hanzheng and was forced to have a friendly talk with some serpents. He still shivered when he thought of this matter.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng who was answering a call as he was walking, and asked with a small voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fight back, when you are tormented to such a degree?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sounded helpless. ¡°Of course we have thought about it but we have never been able to win a battle against him since we were little!¡±


    Gu Weiwei patted his shoulder sympathetically ¨C poor kids, how did they manage to grow so big?


    Fu Shiyi gazed at her for a few seconds and then nced at his own brother, and whispered, ¡°My brother is actually nning to make you agree to marry him and give birth to his child. He has even promised to the family that he will have several children with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight back?¡± Fu Shiyi looked glistening.


    Gu Weiwei squinted. ¡°Will that ever work?¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at his brother who almost finished the call and said with a small voice, ¡°In a couple of days, I will bring you somewhere and you will know if it will work.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and wondered if he was going to fight back because he had suffered too much today?


    Having finished the phone call, Fu Hanzheng took her hands and went into the car.


    ¡°I am going to handle something at work, are you following or going home?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei expressed straightforwardly that she was not interested in going to work with him.


    Fu Hanzheng understood that she was not feeling well today, so he did not force her to follow him.


    He drove her back to the apartment and then hurried to thepany for work.


    Back at the apartment, Gu Weiwei found some ssical films to watch, as well as the films that had been directed by the director Mo Jiao, making preparations for the audition.


    Actually, when it came to acting skills, ssical and costume period movies had even higher demands than modern movies because they were produced in a special setting and not just the characteristics but also the time period could affect the characters too.


    However, Mo Jiao did bring several ssical characters to the screen.


    She spent the entire afternoon and evening watching movies and documentaries but Fu Hanzheng did not return until the day turned dark.


    ¡°Where is the Second Master?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t being home these days.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°...¡±


    So he was driving everyone away, so that they could have the whole ce to themselves?

 Chapter 271 - Bringing Down Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 271: Bringing Down Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng removed his suit and leaned against the sofa, taking the seat next to her.


    The movie on TV was showing a hot kissing scene.


    Gu Weiwei felt embarrassed and wanted to skip it, when the man next to her said,


    ¡°The audition of the new movie you are going to, must not have any kissing scenes, naked scenes or sex scenes...¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of movie can it be?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    Some movies just loved to include those types of scenes so that the story could develop. Or maybe he meant that a movie should only be about reading lines?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what everyone else does but you can¡¯t.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her seriously.


    He would not stop her from doing whatever she liked but he had his bottomline too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it as something dirty, alright? That is about sacrificing for the art!¡±


    ¡°You can only sacrifice for me.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he leaned down to kiss her lips, licking her tongue that tasted very sweet.


    The baggy pajamas made it possible for him to grope all over her body and then he had one hand cupping her breast as he released her lips.


    ¡°You are not wearing anything underneath?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pushed off his hand and shifted away a little.


    ¡°I just... took a shower!¡±


    He used to just kiss her but now he had started to touch her!


    And when she thought of what happened the night before... and then thought of what Fu Shiyi had warned her about, she truly felt that the Fu family was full of danger.


    He must be nning something and was just waiting until her period finished.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath, got up and said, ¡°I am going to take a shower.¡±


    Seeing him leaving, Gu Weiwei suddenly picked up the phone and texted Jolin to confirm the work schedule. She expected to run away from this ce before her period finished.


    However, all she got was nothing more than amercial for a cosmetic product, the day after tomorrow.


    On that day, Fu Hanzheng went to work and she met with her agent before they headed towards the studio together.


    After the shoot, Fu Shiyi appeared before her, looking mysterious.


    Then he asked her to put on some makeup and wear a wig before leaving with him in a taxi.


    Then they made some twists and turns until they came into a small restaurant in an alleyway.


    They sneaked in through the backdoor and


    instead of going to the dining area, they went straight into the cer where goods were stored.


    ¡°Honestly, why are you taking me here?¡±


    ¡°Here we are.¡± A hidden door to the cer was opened and then he led her into a luxuriously decorated room.


    It was not until she entered the room that Gu Weiwei realized that it wasn¡¯t just her and Fu Shiyi. Fu Shiqin, whom she had not met for two days and He Chi were both there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so suspicious, we are just having a meeting! We can¡¯t be noticed by my brother, so of course we have to be discreet!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei found a seat and sat down, sizing up every one of them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    This secretive meeting must have something to do with Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiyi said, as he stood beside her holding a cup of wine, ¡°Wee to the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team!¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°What team did you say?¡±


    ¡°Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team!¡± Fu Shiqin repeated.


    Gu Weiwei threw a confused look at the two brothers. So these two brothers, who had been fighting against each other a minute ago, were now united to fight against their brother?


    ¡°Several years ago, we were disbanded due to some changes, but now, we are united once again.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°You caused the problem.¡± Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°You were part of it too, okay?¡± Fu Shiyi red back at him.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead ¨C these two brothers were having a civil war, so how were they going to bring down their brother?!


    Also, it was understandable that the two of them had such an idea but what was Doctor He Chi doing here?


    Had he been mistreated by Fu Hanzheng too?

 Chapter 272 - Trouble-Maker

    <h4>Chapter 272: Trouble-Maker</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin kept snapping at each other for half an hour until they finally stopped because of extreme thirst.


    He Chi sighed helplessly. ¡°How are you two going to take revenge if you continue to fight in this way?¡±


    When these three were mistreated by Fu Hanzheng years back, they set up the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team on the sly.


    However, even thebined forces of the three of them together couldn¡¯t bring him down.


    But since Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had identally leaked the information about the team, they were once again greatly mistreated by Fu Hanzheng.


    From that time on, the team was disbanded and they went their separate ways.


    Gu Weiwei nced at them andughed without uttering a word.


    In her opinion, they were not a Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team, but a team that would only cause themselves trouble.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stopped snapping at each other when He Chi reminded them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the major matter. We will leave the private ones behind.¡±


    Fu Shiyi picked up a cup and put a de on the table in front of her.


    ¡°Nowes the ceremony, blood as the vow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the de and cup ¨C so she needed to shed her blood now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to join you guys.¡±


    He Chi took a nce at it and removed the de. Instead, he brought out a needle.


    ¡°Damn you, your brother will kill you if the wound is visible!¡±


    Fu Shiyi agreed and nodded constantly.


    ¡°Then just give us a drop!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to join you.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to bring down my brother so that you can gain freedom and stand in a high position?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I am never mistreated, so why must I join you guys?¡±


    The brothers and He Chi suddenly felt that their hearts had been deeply stricken. It was true, Fu Hanzheng spoiled her rotten and of course he wouldn¡¯t mistreat her.


    Fu Shiyi took a seat at her side and said, with a persuasive tone, ¡°My brother wants to marry you and have a child with you, do you want that to happen?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head responsively.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Fu Shiyi pped his thigh and said, ¡°As long as webine forces and forge ahead together, we can bring him down. Now, it is not the time for you to fight alone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had one hand against her forehead and asked as she thought over his proposal, ¡°I can help you, but what will you guys help me with?¡±


    Their brother wanted her to marry him and have a child with him, could they take over the task?¡±


    ¡°At least, I can save you from trouble. As long as my brother aims at doing something to you, you can send me a signal and then we will save you!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Go to hell! Last time I bumped into him kissing her, I was forced to work overtime for three days!¡± Fu Shiqin said immediately.


    If their brother was in bed with her and they went to save her, they would definitely be doomed.


    Anyway, he truly understood that after his brother started this rtionship, anyone who stopped him from enjoying the rtionship would end up having problems.


    Before, he must not be disturbed when kissing her but now, if he was to be stopped from getting married and giving birth to children, the mission would be very difficult.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at them. ¡°So, what can you guys do for me?¡±


    He Chi pushed up his sses. ¡°I can ask my colleagues to do an operation on you, so that you don¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant...¡±


    He just could not think of any other way to help her.


    Fu Shiqin got furious. ¡°Damn you, don¡¯t drag us down if you want to die by yourself!¡±


    He knew his brother better than anyone else did. If this was a secretive mission, his brother would find out about it once he had some suspicious feelings.


    By that time, every one of them would be done for.


    He Chi thought for a while and agreed. Then he sighed deeply at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You¡¯d be better at saving yourself. Fight back and never obey. Or you can threaten to kill yourself, you can always make it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt speechless.


    She truly had no intention of joining them at all.

 Chapter 273 - Trouble-Maker 2

    <h4>Chapter 273: Trouble-Maker 2</h4>


    Upon hearing these words, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin agreed with what He Chi proposed.


    ¡°Yes, any of us, as long as we do something, would lead to terrible consequences. You better save yourself, my brother is not mistreating you anyways.¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°I am going home, have fun!¡±


    So they could do nothing for her and yet they had still asked her to join their team to bring down Fu Hanzheng? How dumb!


    ¡°Don¡¯t, please. We are so scared of him, we need your help!¡± Fu Shiyi said, looking pathetic.


    ¡°We have been living in the deepest pits of trouble and without you, we can¡¯t win the battle!¡± Fu Shiqin said with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Only you can save us and lead us to victory.¡± He Chi joined them in trying to persuade her.


    Gu Weiwei sighed as they blocked her way.


    ¡°He has just scared you a few times, why hold so much of a grudge?¡±


    Fu Shiqin eximed loudly, ¡°Of course we are resentful! I would have died hundreds of times, if not for my strong heart.¡±


    As the man working closest to Fu Hanzheng, he was the man who had been wounded the most times. He had started toin of how Fu Hanzheng had mistreated him terribly since they were little.


    Having heard his brother, Fu Shiyi started to tell her of his miserable past too.


    After they finished their monologues, they showed sympathy to each other.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Second Brother, you are suffering more than me!¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Damn it, I would not have suffered if not for the traps you set for me!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at them speechlessly. The two brothers were shedding tears in each other¡¯s arms.


    They were mistreated, only because they had caused the trouble themselves.


    ¡°What about you, Doctor He, how have you been mistreated?¡±


    He Chi sighed deeply and started to tell his story of misery.


    ¡°I have been forced to be my own experimental test subject three times! Two years ago, I had a fever for three days and I almost turned dumb! Three years ago, the side effects of the medicine made me get a rash all over my body so that I almost ruined my skin by scratching it constantly.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin threw a look of sympathy at He Chi who was telling the story and said, ¡°Chi, your experience is even worse than ours!¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°He can¡¯t have done that without a reason!¡±


    ¡°He did it without a reason!¡± He Chi snapped.


    ¡°Damn it, you named your dog the Big Fu, and when my brother was having aparoscopic surgery, you asked the anesthetist to reduce the anesthetic. You also went out to have fun with a girl and forgot about theb of new products, so that we lost hundreds of millions of yuan...¡± Fu Shiqin ruthlessly revealed the truth.


    Those experiments were not dangerous, but they could be very annoying.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C surely enough, they were causing the trouble themselves!


    ¡°Well, you can continue to cause trouble but leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°No, you must join us.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    They were mistreated all the time but only she was able to mistreat their brother.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t join us, I will post the picture of you kissing my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi threatened.


    He Chi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t join us, we will help Fu Hanzheng so that he will make babies with you. Many, many babies!¡±


    Fu Shiqin gave a thumbs up to He Chi. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t join us, we will help our brother!¡±


    Gu Weiwei got so annoyed at them... but unfortunately the threats did work.


    ¡°What do you want me to do anyways?¡±


    When Fu Shiyi helped himst time, she almost fell into the trap. If the three of them worked together, she would have a hard time.


    The three of them exchanged a look with one another and said fiercely.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Destroy him!¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Torment him!¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°Toy with him!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at these three fools speechlessly.

 Chapter 274 - How?

    <h4>Chapter 274: How?</h4>


    Under the threats from the three men, Gu Weiwei joined the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team.


    Her mission was ¨C being the mole.


    The moment she returned to the apartment, she received a text message on WeChat.


    Fu Shiyi: [Go for it! The team is your strongest shield!]


    Gu Weiwei put away the phone and walked into the hospital.


    Fu Hanzheng had gotten off work earlier than her and was not very pleased about her being homete.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already finish the filming? Why did youe home sote?¡±


    He had returned just to spend time with her after finishing his work but she turned out to be hometer than he was!


    Gu Weiwei noticed that he was wearing the tie she gave to him, so she could not help but stare at it for a while before answering him.


    ¡°I was talking with the agent about the audition.¡±


    She truly had no idea how to set up this man, who was so elegant and handsome.


    Fu Hanzheng noticed her staring at him out of the corner of his eyes, so he asked as he looked sideways.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really.¡±


    She was thinking about how she should ruin him, torment him and toy with him.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her and said, ¡°Come and sit down.¡±


    Gu Weiwei obeyed and then she asked a question, because she had thought of the consequences that Fu Shiqin and his team members had to answer to, when they caused trouble with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, if I ever bully you, will you mistreat me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a touch of flirtiness.


    ¡°How do you n to bully me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Damn it!


    His gaze indicated that she was trying to bully him in an indescribably... strange way.


    ¡°I mean, what if I betrayed you...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not look as flirty anymore. ¡°You want to conduct infidelity?¡±


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s not what I mean! What I mean is that if I do something that makes you unhappy, will you mistreat me just like you mistreat your brothers.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed her meaning in detail.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled meaningfully.


    The only thing that could make him unhappy was when she flirted with other men and he was not going to allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Plus, if it really did happen, he would just marry her and father her children, sooner than he had nned.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly ¨C she just couldn¡¯t do that to him!


    Fu Hanzheng released her and said, ¡°Go and wash your hands, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hurried away to wash her hands and returned to the dinner table with him. The meal consisted of the nutritious soup.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng asked her to join him in the study, where he worked over his business and she read a book. No disturbance was caused between them either.


    After Fu Hanzheng finished dealing with the documents, he started a video meeting but it was not about business. The meeting was his overseas informant telling him thetest news.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, we looked deep into what you have told us, Cayman Dorrans did fall in love with a Chinese girl and they had a daughter together called Vivian Dorrans but the story goes that the child and her mother were stabbed to death by Cayman Dorrans¡¯s enemies, when she was just a year old. However, we can confirm that Gu Weiwei adopted by the Gu Family is none other than Vivian Dorrans...¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not avoid hearing what the informant said over theputer, and her eyes that looked down were full of emotion.


    When she was with the Gu Family, she was told that her mother died of a serious disease and that they adopted her only because they knew Mother Gu well.


    She had learnt of her father through her mother¡¯s legacy, and she had tried her best to find him but failed to find him even at her own death.


    Fu Hanzheng did not notice her weird behavior but instead asked the informant, ¡°What clues have you got about the girl?¡±


    ¡°She was stabbed half a year ago and was brought home by Gu Siting. She has not showed up ever since. The news was that she was at St. Paul Hospital, but we did not find her even at the hospital...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked contemtive. ¡°What about the Yuan Family?¡±


    ¡°They are not in A Land anymore and it is not certain if they have returned to the Dorrans Family or somewhere else.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Continue with the search, and find them before Gu Siting does!¡±

 Chapter 275 - Sex Life

    <h4>Chapter 275: Sex Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei was so stuck in her own thoughts that when Fu Hanzheng finished his conversation with the informant, she did not even notice.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t turning the pages of the book she was reading, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and asked, ¡°Which passage had attracted you so deeply?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and gazed at this man¡¯s warm and indulgent eyes.


    She had used Jolin¡¯sputer and published the secret signals through the hidden websites. If her master¡¯s family went onto the ce where they used to talk with each other, then they should have reached out for her but days had passed and no news hade.


    If the situation went on this way, they would be found by Fu Hanzheng or Gu Siting before they talked.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°Thinking about something?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just a little tired.¡± Gu Weiwei yawned, showing that she was getting sleepy.


    Thinking that she had not been feeling well these past two days, Fu Hanzheng did not dwell upon the idea of probing any more.


    Then he carried her up from the chair and moved her into the bedroom.


    ¡°Is your stomach still not feeling well?¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not answer but leaned into his embrace as she wrapped her arms around him.


    During the past few months, she experienced an unsteady life that she had not experienced in all her twenty years but she just couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    She could not go back to the Gu Family but there was a man here who was trying to keep her by his side.


    She did not want to fall for him but she found that her own heart was copsing without her even noticing it.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze in astonishment. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°The lead role in the book has a broken family and I feel so sad for her. I have nowhere to go either.¡±


    Gu Weiwei could not help but shed tears as she hid herself in his arms.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married, and I will give you a home.¡±


    She was such a contradictory girl. She had been so discreet about the rtionship because of what had happened in her family. She wanted to have a home but she could not fully ept him.


    He could give her everything she did not have and everything she desired but she still tried to stay away from him all the time and even when he had shortened the distance between them, she was still not really his.


    ¡°No way, you just want to have s*x with me, you don¡¯t really want to marry me.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    But what he said had made her much happier.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips were pursed and he said with a low voice, ¡°I only want to have s*x with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face turned hoy and her heart was beating faster than before.


    Since when did this absurd conversation start?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Fu Hanzheng continued.


    ¡°I have given you a ring and you can put it on anytime and be Ms. Fu the minute you want to.¡±


    Gu Weiwei mumbled. ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    She had tried to stay away from the Fu Family so that she could stay away from him. After she was caught by him, she still tried to stay away from him, just in case she fell for him but no matter how discreet she was, she was still falling for him and the situation was not getting any better.


    Without trying to persuade her anymore, Fu Hanzheng understood that she was at least considering it.


    Although it was not the result he hoped for, at least he was progressing.


    ¡°I still have two calls to make with the overseas subsidiary, maybe you can go to sleep first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded lightly.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the forehead and left the bedroom.


    The moment he walked out, the phone in Gu Weiwei¡¯s room vibrated ¨C messages were sent from the team.


    [Fu Shiqin: Agent No.1, have you started the mission?]


    She rolled off the bed and grabbed the phone, then shey back on the bed.


    [I just can¡¯t do it]


    The three other members of the team replied swiftly¡­


    [Fu Shiyi: Agent No.1, no betraying!]


    [He Chi: Agent No.1, are you thinking about bing a parent with him?]


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and replied.


    [Actually, if we two have children together, they would look really pretty, right?]


    [Fu Shiqin: !!!!]


    [Fu Shiyi: I need a ce to jump off of¡­]


    [He Chi: Take me along with you!]

 Chapter 276 - Three Single Men

    <h4>Chapter 276: Three Single Men</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Only three hours had gone by since the establishment of the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team and now they were going to be disbanded.


    [Fu Shiqin: No.1 Agent, calm down, don¡¯t be distracted by the slippery enemy!]


    [Fu Shiyi: Men always speak sweet words but they are all poisonous. Don¡¯t listen to them, No.1 Agent, never!]


    [He Chi: What about helping their rtionship instead? It would be fun and rxing.]


    ....


    Gu Weiwei read the messages from the three ridiculous men in the WeChat group and found that they were all saying mean things about Fu Hanzheng.


    [He is not as horrible as you guys said!]


    [Fu Shiqin: What we have told you is just the tip of the iceberg!]


    [Fu Shiyi: Or we can tell you mean things about him for three days in a row!]


    [He Chi: That monster, with no heart and feelings, does not deserve to have a girlfriend!]


    Gu Weiwei felt both annoyed and amused. What on earth had he done to them so that they all held such deep grudges against him?


    [Gu Weiwei: You three single men, are even worse than monsters!]


    [He Chi: !!!!]


    [Fu Shiqin: Let¡¯s give up, we won¡¯t be able to take revenge!]


    [Fu Shiyi: I can¡¯t die without doing this!]


    ....


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s footsteps approaching, Gu Weiwei silenced the phone and put it down.


    Fu Hanzheng got changed into pajamas andy down in bed.


    ¡°Why are you not sleeping yet?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I need you next to me!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms and whispered by her ears, ¡°Just hang on, I will keep you very goodpany, when it is time.¡±


    She knew that he could not touch her yet but she was still flirting with this man.


    Gu Weiwei shrank back. ¡°No indecent words! I just meant you being next to me.¡±


    She could have a better and sweeter sleep with someone next to her.


    The three other members of the team were quaking in fear, they suspected that she had already betrayed the organization and everyone else.


    Fu Shiqin kept checking his phone. ¡°She is not replying. If she is really selling us out, we will end up being terribly dead.¡±


    He Chi red at Fu Shiyi who had dragged her in. ¡°I told you that she does not hold as much of a grudge against him as we do and it was such a huge risk to have dragged her in.¡±


    Fu Shiyi red back. ¡°But none of us are able to win in battle against him!¡±


    They had waited for a long time before someone was able to conquer their brother.


    Of course, he needed to drag her in, so that she could help them to bring down his brother but three hours passed and his agent had betrayed them.


    She had not only betrayed them but also attacked them.


    He Chi fiddled with his wine ss and said, ¡°If she really does betray us, then tomorrow will be our execution.¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt helpless. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You will be the first one to be killed because you were the one that spoke the most harsh words.¡±


    He Chi squinted at the two brothers and suddenly smacked the table.


    ¡°Actually, I do have an idea but we will have to wait a bit longer until she responds, to have an idea of the end result.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°It¡¯d better not damage us.¡±


    He Chi summoned them closer and the three of them gathered together.


    ¡°What about helping them get married and having children first.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Get lost. I will die because of their feelings of love before I am able to take revenge.¡±


    He was working at the headquarters and stayed closest to Fu Hanzheng, so he was the most damaged out of their team.


    Fu Shiyi waved his hands. ¡°You are giving himfort!¡±


    He Chi red at the two brothers who were arguing and snorted.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°What revenge will be taken if he is married and has kids?¡±


    Fu Shiqin drank down a wine ss full of alcohol, just to vent his dissatisfaction.


    He Chi said, ¡°Well, we can do something about the children.¡±


    Fu Shiyi suddenly realized what He Chi meant and showed a sinister smile.


    ¡°You are truly ruthless.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked confused. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°You dumb-headed man! No.1 Agent is now out of our control but when they have kids, we can start cultivating them when they are little, so that they will always go against him. He will not mistreat his children because if he does, the couple will turn against each other...¡±


    After having exined it, the three men gave a toast to each other joyfully.

 Chapter 277 - Strange Things

    <h4>Chapter 277: Strange Things</h4>


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei woke up to kisses.


    ¡°Get up,e to work with me.¡±


    ¡°I still have an audition in the afternoon!¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled with a pair of drowsy eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t need someone to keep himpany at work, right? He was an adult!


    ¡°I will ask Xu Qian to drive you there this afternoon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pulled her out of the nket. She was going to work soon and they would have very little time left together.


    Gu Weiwei forced herself out of bed, ate breakfast, got changed and went to thepany with him.


    Well, she was still wearing a mask.


    There were too many people in thepany and if she showed up with her face exposed, then the headlines the next day would all be about her.


    The staff on the 19th floor were both pleased and distressed when they saw their bossing to work with his girlfriend.


    They were pleased because they were going to have a very rxing day but they were also distressed because they were going to be stuffed with their sweet disy of love and they just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    At nine a.m., the morning meeting started as usual.


    Fu Hanzheng brought her into the conference room and Gu Weiwei grabbed one of the foreign poetry books from the collection in his office, so that she could read it whilst waiting for the meeting to finish but after reading several pages, she discovered something.


    It was the poetry collection that Fu Hanzheng had read for her over the phone when she was away.


    She threw a sideways nce at the man who looked serious in the meeting and showed a bright smile at him.


    Fu Hanzheng noticed her smiling eyes from the corner of his eye and then noticed the poetry collection in her hands. Then he fully looked at her.


    Soon, a very spoiling and sweet smile hovered over his face, startling the director of the development department who was reporting the work, so that he suddenly lost his train of thought.


    Fu Shiqin said nothing. He no longer found it weird.


    But honestly, he was at work! Couldn¡¯t he pay a little attention?


    Grandma Fu always said that he and his younger brother had sweet tongues and knew how to please people and that their eldest brother could do nothing.


    But it seemed that the pleasant words he was able to say were all used up in his rtionship.


    Although they decided to take revenge after a long time and had thought that it would be soon but they would have to wait longer than they had realised, if Fu Hanzheng had a child who could be trained to go against him.


    The morning sessionsted for over an hour and the directors failed to clearly remember everything that had just transpired in the meeting.


    However, what they did remember was that their boss had smiled at his girlfriend eight times and touched her head twice.


    Gu Weiwei stayed at thepany until lunchtime and did not leave for the audition until after lunch. Xu Qian drove her there.


    When she came to the studio, she unexpectedly ran into Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am a skilled actor, alright?¡±


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his hairstyle as he faced the phone.


    Due to the sess of the Long Wind, Mo Jiao, who had always turned him down, asked him toe to the audition this time.


    Seeing that no one was around, Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of what she had read in the WeChat group this morning.


    ¡°So you said that we are giving up on revenge?¡±


    ¡°Well, he is our brother and we have to forgive him!¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei squinted. ¡°Are you trying to set me up?¡±


    They had said that if she did not help them, they would help Fu Hanzheng but now they had given up the movement and so they must be thinking about this kind of thing again.


    ¡°Impossible! We thought it over calmlyst night and realized that our brother has been very nice to us and if not for him, who has been working so hard for thepany, we would never have had such a leisurely life, right? We are brothers, and we don¡¯t take revenge.¡± Fu Shiyi looked very moved.


    Gu Weiwei just could not believe him. They who had tried to crush Fu Hanzheng only just one night ago, were now putting on such a lovely front overnight.


    Fu Shiqin had been behaving in this way back in thepany too.


    Her instincts told her that something strange was going on.

 Chapter 278 - Difficult Life

    <h4>Chapter 278: Difficult Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Really? I thought you were nning to set me up!¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! We don¡¯t want to die!¡± Fu Shiyi smiled a pleasant smile.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and replied joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are aware. If anything suspicious happens, I will tell your brother everything about the Team.¡±


    She truly could not believe that they had given up so easily otherwise they would not have re-established the Team.


    They must havee up with a better n for revenge and it was possible that she was included as one of their targets too.


    Therefore, if anything suspicious arose, they must be the ones behind it.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi¡¯s smile stiffened.


    They had tried not to offend their brother but now, they had to be careful to not offend her!


    Oh man, life was so difficult!


    The two agents soon finished talking with the staff who were in charge of the audition and got hold of the script.


    It was more like a brief introduction of the characters than a script.


    There were no lines or actors to perform with.


    ¡°Damn, this Mo man is being a weirdo again!¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    After receiving the script, Gu Weiwei stopped talking with Fu Shiyi.


    The script¡¯s storyline took ce in the period of the Republic of China and the role she had received was the female lead Huo Xiaoshi, who had a twin sister called Huo Jing.


    In this scene she was supposed to be dressed as Huo Jing, who had actually died, and entered the military office, when her real identity was revealed.


    She had to perform two characters, one was the cold-blooded, military officer Huo Jing and the other was Huo Xiaoshi, who was just and kind.


    Mo Jiao had high expectations towards actors because the roles he wrote were quite challenging.


    However this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.


    She had failed to be an actress when she was with the Gu Family, so she mostly studied to be a director.


    She spent a lot of effort upon Dream of a Long Life in those previous years, so when she was reading a script, she understood exactly what the director demanded of an actress.


    She still needed to gain more reputation for herself so that she was able to direct her own work.


    After all, she had to create a whole new film that could exceed Dream of a Long Life, if she wanted to be better than Ling Yan.


    She was going to bring down this so-called legendary Movie Queen, so that she would lose all of her legends.


    She quickly learned how to y the role well and walked into the audition room, where shepleted the task.


    She was just about to leave with Jolin when Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent Luo Jiaming stopped them.


    ¡°Weiwei, hang on, I need to tell you something when Third Master Three is here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Jolin exchanged a look and continued to wait for him in the preparation room.


    Soon, Shiyi finished the audition and came out too.


    Luo Jiaming nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°There is a reality show for you both to participate in.¡±


    Fu Shiyi pointed at himself and then at her.


    ¡°Me and her?¡±


    Luo Jiaming nodded and turned on the tablet for them to see.


    ¡°You two are extremely popr right now and you have gained many fans standing by your side. You had better take advantage of this poprity so you can attract more fans.¡±


    Fu Shiyi had had many rumors going around about him before but most of the female stars would be seriously demeaned by his fans and the public.


    This was the only time when a cooked-up couple, with him as the male participant, received so much poprity.


    It was going to be very beneficial for Fu Shiyi¡¯s new album and Mu Weiwei¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°No way!¡± Fu Shiyi turned it down directly.


    ¡°The contract is signed!¡± Luo Jiaming said with a serious face.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at Luo Jiaming and said between clenched teeth. ¡°You are killing me!¡±


    His brother had almost killed him when they had hit the headlines as a rumored couple.


    So if they participated in the reality show and showed off together in public, his brother would surely force him to jump off a ne!

 Chapter 279 - Bitterness

    <h4>Chapter 279: Bitterness</h4>


    Luo Jiaming frowned and gazed at this man who was looking crazy.


    ¡°It is just a reality show that pleases your fans, who would kill you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi looked at Gu Weiwei in bitterness.


    He couldn¡¯t just spill the truth.


    He had not walked out of the oppressive shadow of the recent bungee jumping yet and he truly had no intention of jumping off of a ne!


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily. ¡°Must we truly attend it?¡±


    ¡°The sponsor of the reality show is the brand Third Master represents, so yes, you must attend the show.¡± Luo Jiaming said.


    The sponsor and the program crew invited them of their own ord and the profits and reputation to be brought about were tremendous. That was why he signed without consulting the artists.


    But this Third Master turned it down for no reason!


    It was a reality show, not a death sentence!


    Fu Shiyi took a deep breath and waved to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°We need to talk about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi walked away from the agents, who looked at each other in confusion.


    They were good friends, so it was weird that they did not want to be a rumored couple.


    With hands on his hips, Fu Shiyi said straightforwardly, ¡°We must attend the show and you need to tell my brother.¡±


    ¡°He is not going to approve of it, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The rumorsst time had already led to serious consequences and if they truly went to the reality show as a rumored couple...


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you can use every kind of method to make him agree to it.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Weiwei admitted.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, how will I ever be able to do it?¡± Fu Shiyi snapped.


    ¡°How should I put it? It won¡¯t be possible either!¡±


    Gu Weiwei dare not imagine what Fu Hanzheng would look like, if she told him that his brother was going to attend a reality show as a rumored couple with her.


    ¡°You are going to tell him after you have fun in bed! He will approve of everything!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Fu Shiyi did not care if she was angry but continued to make the proposal.


    ¡°Trust me, the best time for a man to be talked into something, is when he is in bed with a girl.¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted and walked away with Jolin.


    Anyways, she would attend the reality show because she wouldn¡¯t be the one to suffer anything in the end.


    After the audition, she and Jolin went over to Shiyi Culture and the moment they came up to thepany, Jolin received the call about the audition.


    ¡°Weiwei, Huo Xiaoshi of the Eyes of the Eagle is yours.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled calmly. She did not find it unexpected.


    ¡°Jolin, can you loan me yourputer, I need to check up on something.¡±


    Jolin gave her theptop and went to answer a call.


    Gu Weiwei switched on the device and went onto the hidden where she and her master¡¯s family stayed in touch.


    Although she could use theputer in the Jinxiu Compound a special firewall had been set up by the Fu Family and she did not dare to connect with anyone through theputer there. So she had to use Jolin¡¯sputer instead.


    After she had logged onto the hidden, she received the answers from the signals she had sent out.


    After she decoded the code, she received a phone number and she was required to make a call to that number at 12:12 a.m three dayster.


    She remembered the number quickly and when Jolin came back to the office, she logged out and removed her history.


    As long as she could get in touch with her master¡¯s family, she might understand why Gu Siting was looking for them.


    Fu Hanzheng did not know that she had already died, so he thought that the Yuan Family knew where she was, thus looking for them too... but Gu Siting knew that she was dead, so what was the reason that he was looking for them?

 Chapter 280 - Payment

    <h4>Chapter 280: Payment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When she returned from thepany, she thought hard about how to tell Fu Hanzheng that she was doing the reality show with Fu Shiyi.


    After all, even if she did not want to spill it, he would soon know about it and the moment she entered the apartment, Old Lady and Fu Shiqin were also there.


    Old Lady was nagging about how Fu Hanzheng mistreated his own brothers.


    ¡°They are your brothers! You know what they are afraid of and you still scare them! You are not being like a real brother!¡±


    Fu Shiqin sat next to her, looking pitiful as if he were a brother who had been mistreated.


    When Fu Hanzheng heard the sound of the door and looked in that direction, he suddenly turned gentle and became full of joy.


    Gu Weiwei went into the living room and asked joyfully.


    ¡°Grandma Fu, when did youe home?¡±


    She heard that she went south for a treatment and she had just returned home.


    Old Lady reached out for her and asked her to sit down by her side. Then she sized her up through her sses.


    ¡°More chubby and prettier than before.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reminded her, as he saw her sitting for a long time next to his grandma.


    ¡°Come sit on my side.¡±


    The Old Lady was displeased. ¡°I have not seen Weiwei for months, what is wrong with her sitting next to me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°She is my girlfriend.¡±


    The Old Lady nced at him with displeasure. ¡°If I had not brought Weiwei home, you would not be with her!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng, ¡°...¡±


    Fu Shiqin was trying so hard to hold in his smile that his shoulders were shakiing.


    The Old Lady ignored Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold face and asked Gu Weiwei about her life and work.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°Work is going well. Soon I will be on a reality show with Third Master; you can see the show next month on TV.¡±


    Having heard these words, Fu Hanzheng countered instantly.


    ¡°You are not allowed to go.¡±


    He had just suppressed their gossip and now they were going to do a reality show. Were they trying to prove to the outside world that they were in a rtionship?


    ¡°That is her job! What rights do you have to stop her from doing that?¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei said anything, the Old Lady had already talked back to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°They are involved in rumors!¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ¡°Everyone has gossip in the entertainment industry! You are so narrow-minded!¡± The Old Lady never spared any effort in countering her grandson.


    Fu Shiqin nodded to show his agreement as he was still just sitting around.


    They all said that Fu Hanzheng, the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, was a man who had great foresight, was capable in business, and had a broad mind.


    But all of this was just bullsh*t! He was so narrow-minded that he would take revenge on them when they said something bad about him and he would carry out the revenge without any warning! He was also very jealous even if his girlfriend was only just walking next to a man...


    Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°It is already signed, we can¡¯t say no to the contract.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. ¡°Only one of you is allowed to go on the show.¡±


    The Old Lady countered immediately.


    ¡°You and Shiyi can go do the show and if he dares to say anything more, you can move in with me instead.¡±


    She had just been away from home for a couple of months and now her two grandsons kept on shedding tears in front of her.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    The Old Lady ignored him and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°I do expect you to be the granddaughter-inw of our family but you can¡¯t spoil him! You must take revenge on him, since he used to treat you so terribly! You must not let him take advantage of you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    The Old Lady said, ¡°You are still too young to think about marriage and children, you can do whatever you want at the moment and if he doesn¡¯t like it, he can¡¯t do anything about it either, okay?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, trying hard to conceal herughter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Within one moment, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face looked unsightly.


    On the other hand Fu Shiqin felt very happy inwardly and looked at his brother with a very pleased expression.


    Well, well, well, payment always came.

 Chapter 281 - Alone in the House

    <h4>Chapter 281: Alone in the House</h4>


    The Old Lady was not like Mrs. Fu, who was a housewife that took care of the family.


    She might look kind and affable right now, but when Grandpa Fu passed away years ago, it had been her who had stepped forward to keep control of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, that was going through an unsteady time, so that the Fu Family managed to get over the difficult period.


    Therefore, her words weighed heavily in the family.


    So even Fu Hanzheng, who had always made his own decisions, would need to respect her on some asions.


    Also, just as she had said, if it had not been for her who had brought Gu Weiwei to the Fu Family, she would not have appeared in his world at all.


    Fu Hanzheng could not find a single word to argue back with, so he stopped talking but kept counting down the time until when she would leave.


    At first, the Old Lady was here helping her two grandsons but when Gu Weiwei returned, the two grandsons turned as invisible as air and when Mu Weiwei made a fuss back at the Fu Family, she did not hate her at all.


    So now, when she was cute and understanding, she loved her even more.


    ¡°I watched the movie, you did well and you looked so amazing at the film festival!¡±


    Grandma Fu knew everything about what was going on with her in the entertainment news so even if she wasn¡¯t in the capital city, she still kept eyes out for her.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time several times and found that his grandma still had no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Grandma, it is gettingte, maybe you should leave now.¡±


    The Old Lady checked the time and found that it was truly gettingte, so she got up holding Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Come, I have brought you many presents.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    So she had spent so much time with her and now she was taking her away?


    ¡°I brought her back, what right do you have to care about my own business?¡± The Old Lady squinted at him.


    Fu Hanzheng could imagine that whenever he said something, she would keep mentioning that she was the one that brought her home and that he was the one that drove her out and other things such as the like, he did not have the rights to care about their business etc.


    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know about us yet.¡±


    If she brought her back to the old mansion, there would be conflict and he did not want her to feel wronged.


    ¡°They went abroad this afternoon! Weiwei is still here, so she should go back to the old mansion and keep mepany.¡± The Old Lady said and took hold of her hands. ¡°Shiqin, go and drive the car.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded and ran downstairs to get the car.


    Grandma was so powerful. She took Mu Weiwei away, so that their brother was left alone in the house.


    Haha, he was not the only rulet in the Fu Family!


    Gu Weiwei also thought that her period wasing to an end, so she agreed to stay a few nights with the Old Lady.


    They went downstairs, hand in hand, into Fu Shiqin¡¯s car and left without Fu Hanzheng.


    They returned to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and Fu Shiyi arrived at home almost at the same time as them.


    He got startled at the sight of the three. ¡°Where is our brother?¡±


    Fu Shiqin just could not hold in hisughter anymore. ¡°He is in the house, all alone.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gave him a high five after hearing the words.


    Then he went to open the door for the Old Lady and helped her into the house.


    Fu Shiyi said in a ttering tone, ¡°Grandma, you have be so much younger after staying a few months in the south.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Yes, you look so energetic.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two brothers speechlessly ¨C they must have brought Grandma Fu here just to fight against their own brother.


    The four of them asked the servants to serve some good dishes the moment they arrived home. Fu Shiyi even opened a bottle of wine to celebrate.


    The moment the bottle was opened, the voice of the servant in the living room arose.


    ¡°Master, wee home.¡±


    Before the voice finished speaking, Fu Hanzheng had walked into the dining room and sat down right in front of them.


    ¡°What are you celebrating with the wine?¡±

 Chapter 282 - The Cost of Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Cost of Causing Trouble</h4>


    Fu Shiqin was holding the ss and Fu Shiyi was holding the wine, when both of their smiles stiffened.


    The identical twins had almost the same expression, which was pretty amusing in some sense.


    They exchanged a look with each other and quickly said, ¡°We are celebrating grandma¡¯s return!¡±


    They had nned to celebrate their sess at leaving this man all alone but it seemed that they had to whisper their celebratory words inwardly instead.


    Fu Shiyi poured each of them a ss of wine and got one for Fu Hanzheng too.


    ¡°To our lovely grandma, wee home! Cheers!¡±


    The Old Lady could certainly see through the grandchildren¡¯s ideas but seeing that they were frequently bullied by Fu Hanzheng, she cooperatively put on a performance with them.


    However, she could help them once but not always.


    Ever since childhood, they had lost many battles against their eldest brother but yet they never grew up.


    Fu Hanzheng snatched Gu Weiwei¡¯s wine away and said to the servant, ¡°Pour her a cup of hot water.¡±


    Soon, a cup of properly warmed water was delivered to Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had thought that their brother was home to mistreat them but he actually sat down and ate without talking with them at all.


    So they felt slightly relieved and drank a lot of wine, iming that they were d to have grandma home.


    After dinner, the Old Lady asked Gu Weiwei to go upstairs so as to show her the present she had brought home for her.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and decided to leave, in case they had to stay in the same room with their older brother.


    They had just gotten up when he stopped them.


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    The two men quickly sat down, ced their hands on their knees and showed a very docile look.


    ¡°What is it, brother?¡± Fu Shiqin wore a very ttering smile on his face.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the chef. ¡°Where is their porridge?¡±


    The chef carried over two bowls of mung bean porridge and gave one bowl to each of them.


    Then he threw a very pitiful look at the two masters and excused himself out of the room.


    Sitting in front of them, Fu Hanzheng snapped.


    ¡°Drink up the porridge.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said with a smile, ¡°No thanks, I am full.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Fu Shiqin followed.


    They clearly knew that the porridge was fatal but with grandma upstairs, no one wasing to their rescue.


    Fu Hanzheng elegantly wiped the corner of his lips with the napkin and said nonchntly.


    ¡°If you drink it up, I will forget what happened today, otherwise...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, they had already raised the bowls.


    That was a bowl of mung-bean porridge with wasabi.


    They had just taken one mouthful of porridge when tears started trickling down their face. The feeling of suffering was killing them but they had to empty the bowls of mung-bean porridge because that man was staring down at them.


    Seeing that they finished the food, Fu Hanzheng nodded happily and went upstairs.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi instantly put down the bowls, grabbed the water and drank it down immediately but they still felt horrible after the water was finished.


    Gu Weiwei came out of the Old Lady¡¯s room and saw the two men sticking out their tongues like two Husky dogs.


    ¡°What happened...¡±


    Fu Shiyi was still shedding tears because of the porridge. ¡°Brother poured wasabi into us the moment you went upstairs.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two tearful men with a frown, showing no sympathy.


    ¡°Well, that is your own fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The two men, who had expected to receive constion, received hurtful words instead.


    Then they went upstairs, shoulder to shoulder, and decided to console themselves instead.


    As she passed by the study and saw Fu Hanzheng inside, she asked, ¡°You forced your brothers to eat wasabi just now?¡±


    Looking calm and fearless, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°They offered to eat it themselves.¡±

 Chapter 283 - Battles Against Brother

    <h4>Chapter 283: Battles Against Brother</h4>


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    He must have agreed to spare their lives after they finished the food, or the frightened brothers would not have epted the offer.


    Actually, they deserved the punishment. They could have stayed away from their brother but they still thought about irritating him and when they were mistreated, they would think about taking revenge.


    It just went on and on like this in a circle but the two brothers seemed to feel that battles against their brother were fun, so they decided to keep running around in the circle all the time...


    ¡°How long does grandma expect you to stay here.¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he folded the book.


    ¡°Three days and then I am doing a program outside the city.¡± Gu Weiwei admitted honestly.


    With Grandma Fu around, she was able to film the reality show smoothly.


    After the program was finished, the filming of the Eyes of the Eagle was going to start too.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her. ¡°Then what about me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei could tell that he sounded very sad. So she threw a nce around the room.


    ¡°You just... do whatever you are supposed to do, like going to work etc.¡±


    ¡°You are home once every few months and every staysts just for a couple of days and yet you still decide to leave your boyfriend alone?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°But Grandma Fu has not been home for a couple of months too, if not for her, I would not have survived... I should keep herpany first.¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly and swept her into his arms and kissed her right on her forehead.


    So when she was in despair, it was her grandma who had helped her, not him.


    Also, he had detested her back then and drove her out of the room but at that time, he had never expected that he would care so much about her and adore her so deeply...


    ¡°You obey everything grandma says to you?¡±


    Especially those words about not being taken advantage of by him.


    Did she know that it was such a difficult process for him to court this girl?


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    He was a man who feared nobody, but today, Grandma Fu¡¯s words had silenced him deeply and his two brothers kept causing him trouble, which made him feel quite sad too.


    After hearing the promise, which made him feel pleased, Fu Hanzheng pushed her against the wall and kissed her gently and mildly...


    For the first time in her life, Gu Weiwei found kissing a very sweet and enjoyable thing.


    They were just in the middle of kissing when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    He ignored the call at the first ring but when it rang again, he had to release her.


    Then he cleared his throat and picked it up.


    Gu Weiwei was leaning against his chest with her face flushing red, she was panting and also feeling dizzy.


    She seemed to have heard something about hidden intes and the Yuan Family through the phone.


    Startled, she wondered if they had found out that she and the master¡¯s family were talking through the hidden.


    That was a contact manner even Gu Siting was unaware of, something she dared to try without consideration.


    They were using codes to contact each other and the moment they got in touch, they removed the traces, so how on earth did they find out?


    She soon brought herself back from the stupor caused by the kiss and asked, after Fu Hanzheng finished the call, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Yuan Family are talking through a hidden and soon we will be able to find the Yuan Family and Gu Weiwei.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°But the Gu Family knows nothing about it... right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes sank and turned dark. ¡°Not right now... and they never will.¡±


    Without asking anything more, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I... er... need to talk with Grandma Fu now.¡±


    It would be three more days before she was able to use that contact number and hopefully she would be able to reach her master¡¯s family before Fu Hanzheng did.

 Chapter 284 - Problems?

    <h4>Chapter 284: Problems?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since the Old Lady was at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, Fu Hanzheng could not share the same room with her even if he wanted to.


    Also, those servants had to be prevented from spilling anything to Mrs. Futer.


    Therefore, they did not talk with each other in front of the outsiders.


    By the evening, Jolin called and said that the contract with the Eyes of the Eagle was signed and the filming would start next month.


    Fu Shiyi had just received the call from the agent and asked her, when she hung up, ¡°You got the role?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    If she was not able to get this kind of role, she would never be able to beat Ling Yan.


    ¡°Damn, that Mo man did not even spare me the third supporting role.¡± Fu Shiyi snapped.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    He had done pretty well at the audition the other day and even though he might have missed the lead role, he could have at least got the second or third supporting role.


    ¡°He said that my image does not cater to the character, so I am removed.¡± Fu Shiyi poured a cup of water and put it down after taking a sip.


    ¡°Is there any wrong with me being good-looking?¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was busy eating his donuts, countered.


    ¡°With our brother next to us, you are not at all good-looking.¡±


    ¡°At least I am better-looking than you!¡± Fu Shiyi squinted at Fu Shiqin who was so fascinated with his desserts. ¡°Look at you, your double-chin is visible.¡±


    It was so annoying that a man could be so infatuated with desserts.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Fu Shiqin red back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting diabetes? Can¡¯t you just show a bit more of a manly personality? Always sweet stuff.¡± Fu Shiyi sounded disdainful.


    After finishing thest bite, Fu Shiqin countered directly.


    ¡°Our life is already bitter, can¡¯t I just eat something sweet to cheer myself up?¡±


    ¡°You are always having fun outside and you have no idea how bitter life is working at apany, especially when I am working with our brother...¡±


    ¡°I am having such a hard time working with our brother and yet you still try to set me up all the time... and you are even stopping me from eating desserts! Those desserts are not yours anyway!¡±


    ....


    Fu Shiyi rubbed his ears and surrendered. He just could not stand his babbling brother.


    He had given up working with his eldest brother back then because he knew he could not stand it. That was why he quit thepany and went to the entertainment industry as a good-looking actor but Second Brother was not as equally lucky.


    ¡°Our brother is not mistreating you that badly right? Maybe he will do it again when he hears you.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at the ceiling. ¡°He is too busy searching for Gu Weiwei to find me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not show a response but instead smiled as she sat opposite them.


    No matter how much Fu Hanzheng tried to find that girl, he would never have expected that the Gu Weiwei they were looking for, was next to him the whole time.


    Fu Shiyi started to analyze bravely, as he had heard about the affairs of the Gu Family.


    ¡°ording to how the story normally goes, if she disappears with Yuan Shuo, she must have run away with him against Gu Siting¡¯s will...¡±


    Fu Shiqinined. ¡°You have watched too many TV-series!¡±


    Fu Shiyi ignored Fu Shiqin¡¯sint andined himself.


    ¡°That is very possible! She and that master have known each other for so many years, and if they spend so much time together, their rtionship might develop a bit differently...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth ¨C honestly, she and Yuan Shuo were just in a master and the disciple rtionship, alright?


    Also, now she understood that it had been Cayman Dorrans who had arranged for him to keep her safe and it was her senior sister who had been interested in getting into a rtionship with her master.


    She came to the Yuan Family just to sleep with Yuan Shuo and their son was three years old! Of course, Gu Weiwei was not running away with her master!

 Chapter 285 - Good Night, Uncle Fu!

    <h4>Chapter 285: Good Night, Uncle Fu!</h4>


    Gu Weiwei could not sit still, after hearing Fu Shiqin talking about Fu Hanzheng givingmands to his men, to look for the Yuan Family and herself.


    So when no one was paying attention, she sneaked into the study.


    Fu Hanzheng was on the phone and became startled at the sight of her. Then he ended the call and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    After they returned to the old mansion, she kept isting herself from him as if trying to keep herself from being eaten but now, she hade to his doorstep of her own ord.


    Gu Weiwei showed him the coffee and the cake she had brought and said, ¡°I noticed that you ate very little at dinner, so I am here to give you some food.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the phone and smiled.


    ¡°You are not trying to hide from me anymore?¡±


    ¡°You keep cornering me and kissing me!¡± Gu Weiwei put down the food and snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hands and asked her to sit down in his arms.


    ¡°If you were not here with Grandma, I would not have to sneak around.¡±


    At the apartment, he could kiss her without any concern.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°But it is you who is always up to something.¡±


    Damn Fu Shiyi who had gotten her drunk and delivered her to his bed; it made him think that she was desperate to sleep with him and he had been constantly teasing her about it too.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He was just testing to see if the other night had been her intention or not.


    If she had not been willing to do it, he would not have forced her to do anything either.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at theputer and asked casually.


    ¡°Well... any news about Gu Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and said, ¡°You seem very concerned about her these days.¡±


    As long as there was any news about Gu Weiwei in the past few days, she would always ask about it.


    ¡°Well, it was because of her that Gu Siting stopped us froming home, so of course I am curious about who she is!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly, concealing her true intentions that were hidden inside her heart.


    Fu Hanzheng suddenly looked cold, when he thought of how she was trapped in A Landst time.


    ¡°From today onwards, you are not allowed to go anywhere in A Land.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and did not respond.


    Ling Yan was in A Land, so of course she was going there but that was a future conversation to have.


    Right now, what she wanted to know was how much had he found about this whole matter.


    ¡°If Gu Weiwei is found, then I can go there, right?¡±


    ¡°If she is found, the Gu Family will lose control of A Land, so of course you are allowed to go there.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei took a bite of the cookies and asked, with a seemingly indifferent expression, ¡°Then how is the search going?¡±


    ¡°Well, what we can find is that they are in Hua Land right now. If they contact each other again, we can locate their ce more urately.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. He had gotten everything under control but if he only knew this much information, he might not know that she and her master¡¯s family were supposed to talk on the phone tomorrow.


    However she had to warn them against Gu Siting and Fu Hanzheng too.


    Before she reached her goal, she could not reveal herself to anyone, not even to this man who imed to love her deeply and wanted to marry her.


    ¡°It iste now, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I am going to see Grandma Fu now.¡±


    She had already got what she needed and it was time to leave.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank and he asked with displeasure, ¡°Leaving now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei ced a small kiss on his lips and smiled naughtily.


    ¡°Good night, Uncle Fu!¡±

 Chapter 286 - Senior Sister and Masters Wife

    <h4>Chapter 286: Senior Sister and Master¡¯s Wife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The time she set with her master and his family was 12:12 p.m. but in order to avoid making Fu Hanzheng suspicious, she dared not use her own phone to make the call.


    If she went out and found a ce to make the call, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards would suspect that something was going on.


    Also, due to the Long Wind, as well as her rumor with Fu Shiyi, she had gained some fame in Hua Land and she might be easily recognized.


    Because neither of these two situations were favourable, she asked Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian if they could meet up together.


    Both of them were off for the weekend and so they decided to have lunch together somewhere.


    Seeing that the time was approaching, she switched off her own phone and borrowed Ji Cheng¡¯s phone at 12:11 p.m.


    Then she picked a quiet corner and dialed the number she had memorized hundreds of times.


    The signal was out of service for the first call but after three times of buzzing in the second attempt, someone answered the call.


    ¡°Password.¡±


    Gu Weiwei could tell that it was not Yuan Shuo who answered the call, but her Senior Sister who was also her Master¡¯s wife, Yuan Meng.


    Then she speechlessly told her a series of numbers... because the password was none other than the measurements of her breasts, waist and hip!


    The moment she finished saying the password, the woman questioned loudly, ¡°What on earth is going on with your Gu Siting? Did we ruin his family or something? Why is he hunting us?¡±


    After hearing herint thatsted for a whole three minutes, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°How is it going with you and master?¡±


    ¡°How are we?¡± Yuan Meng snorted and bellowed. ¡°In order to avoid being found by the Gu Family, we hid ourselves in an isted corner of the mountains! How do you think we are doing?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Meng¡¯s voice turned cold when she heard the question.


    ¡°Are you helping Gu Siting to find us?¡±


    ¡°I am not with the Gu Family anymore.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They had left A Land but had not returned to the Dorrans Family, which meant she could trust them.


    ¡°You left Gu Siting? Liar!¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a long time and then said, ¡°I am already dead, Ling Yan took my heart.¡±


    They had no idea that she had passed away a few months ago.


    Yuan Meng was a little startled after hearing what she said. ¡°So I am talking with a ghost?¡±


    ¡°How many hearts with the same blood type in the world, could be given to Ling Yan do you think?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Yuan Meng became increasingly confused. ¡°But you said that you are dead but you are on the phone with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and saw Ji Cheng beckoning her, so she said, ¡°It is veryplicated to exin everything right now. Is the Master doing okay after the identst time?¡±


    ¡°To hell with okay! He is still under treatment right now and his face is almost ruined! I came to his door just for his face and if his face is ruined, how will youpensate for that?¡± Yuan Meng felt so annoyed when she thought of her injured husband, who was so dear to her.


    Having heard these words, Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, when should we meet again?¡± Yuan Meng asked straightforwardly.


    Although what she said sounded ridiculous, thanks to their long-time friendship, she decided to set up a meeting with her just to get everything sorted.


    Seeing that Ji Cheng was approaching her, Gu Weiwei ended the conversation in a hurry.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is looking for you guys too, so be careful when you are out. I will send you the time and address with another number when I have it ready.¡±


    Then she hung up and removed the conversation history.


    She must think of a way to tell Fu Hanzheng that Gu Weiwei was already dead.


    Only in this way would he be able to stop investigating.

 Chapter 287 - Gap with Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 287: Gap with Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Cheng approached her, held onto her arm and took back her phone.


    ¡°Hurry up, the food is getting cold.¡±


    Gu Weiwei returned to the table and continued to eat, whilst they talked about their recent situation.


    When they heard that she was heading off with Fu Shiyi to do the reality show, they were so excited that they almost screamed.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, you two look so cute together, I knew it!¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly, but soon thought of something.


    ¡°Well... if you look so cute together with Third Master, will Uncle Fu not be happy about it?¡±


    Luo Qianqian red at Ji Cheng who was out for gossip. ¡°If he is not happy about it, he would have stopped them from doing the reality show! He is a mature president of a huge enterprise, he would not be so narrow-minded over such a small matter.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly...


    But he was such a narrow-minded person, and a very, very narrow-minded one too.


    Ji Cheng stared at Gu Weiwei with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Actually, you and Third Master look cuter together! Uncle Fu is too mature and arrogant, he is also much older than you too. I think you two have a generational gap but Third Master is different. Both of you are so good looking and when you two are in the same frame, you are a feast for our eyes!¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed even more dryly. It¡¯s a good thing that Fu Hanzheng did not hear what she had said, otherwise Fu Shiyi would suffer again.


    ¡°Cheng, you are too worried. There is no generational gap between us at all.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would give her everything she wanted, as long as she behaved like a cute girl and he would not force her to do anything, as long as she frowned or shook her head.


    There was no generational gap between her and Fu Hanzheng but there was a huge gap between her and the dumb-headed Fu Shiyi.


    Luo Qianqian took a sip of her drink and looked at Ji Cheng. ¡°Well, before you said that she looked cuter with Fu Hanzheng, and now you are saying she looks cuter with Fu Shiyi! You even said that your cousin was a great match for her too!¡±


    Ji Cheng could not counter back but worked on eating her food, before curiously asking Luo Qianqian, after a long time, ¡°Qianqian, if one day, your cousin gets drunk and kisses you, what would you do?¡±


    Luo Qianqian snorted. ¡°Then he would be so dead.¡±


    Ji Cheng turned to Gu Weiwei. ¡°What about you, Weiwei?¡±


    Seeing Ji Cheng twisting her fingers anxiously, Gu Weiwei had a second thought about what she was asking.


    Oh man, this girl must have done something with her cousin!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a cousin, so I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±


    ¡°If you had one!¡± Ji Cheng begged.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t work. We have different experiences, so we have different ways to deal with different problems, so there is no urate answer to that.¡±


    Ji Cheng sighed and did not ask anymore.


    Luo Qianqian looked at her curiously, ¡°So, your amazingly good looking cousin... kissed you?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ji Cheng snapped.


    ¡°Forget about it! Why such arge reaction?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    ¡°He did not!¡± Ji Cheng dropped the topic and turned to Gu Weiwei. ¡°You have made a name through the Long Wind, what is your next film?¡±


    ¡°I have just signed the Eyes of the Eagle by Mo Jiao, which will start next month.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Luo Qianqian was shocked. ¡°Mo Jiao is famous for being critical about actors! Anyone without skills would not be invited, no matter how famous that person might be! You can be in his film just after the Long Wind?!¡±


    ¡°Just some luck and Director Yi¡¯s rmendation. The audition went well, so I signed the contract.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a modest tone.


    Maybe for Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, it was amazing that a 19-year-old girl like her could have such tremendous achievements... But for her, none of these things were enough.

 Chapter 288 - Cute Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 288: Cute Uncle Fu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On this rare meeting, the three girls ate lunch and had afternoon tea together.


    It was evening when she drove them home and she was just on her way when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call came in. She was driving, so she asked Ji Cheng in the passenger¡¯s seat, to press the speaker.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am driving the girls home.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Ji Cheng could tell that it was from Fu Hanzheng, so she was very startled to see the ID on the screen ¨C Baby Zheng.


    Hearing what she said, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Come to the office afterwards.¡±


    Gu Weiwei answered. ¡°What am I supposed to do there?¡±


    ¡°Pick me up from work.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just go home by yourself?¡±


    It was normally the girlfriend who was picked up from work by the boyfriend, not the other way around. How ridiculous!


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Drive safe, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Having said this, he hung up.


    With her eyes on her phone, Ji Cheng showed a very meaningful smile.


    ¡°Weiwei, it seems that your Uncle Fu is very loving inside. He sounds so cute.¡±


    What she had read on the financial reports was that President Fu was a calm, mature and arrogant man who showed no concern for anything but work.


    That was why she told Weiwei at lunch that Fu Hanzheng might be too old for her and that there might be a generational gap between them but this man called her and asked her to pick him up from work!


    She had been wrong. President Fu looked calm and serious but inwardly, he was romantic and gentle.


    Gu Weiwei smiled, feeling embarrassed. After she drove the girls home, she headed to the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise to pick up their President. When she came to the parking lot, she called him.


    After receiving the call, Fu Hanzheng briefly told all the top managers, including Fu Shiqin, about the key work that they had to do on overtime.


    Then he dismissed the meeting and clocked off work.


    ¡°President Fu, there are still a few documents for you to sign and confirm.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Give them to me tomorrow morning.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was very angry. The couple had been so flirty with each other at home and now he was shoving a great deal of work on him, whilst running off to go on a date.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng leaving, he logged onto his alternative ount on Weibo called the Gossip Head.


    Then he revealed a piece of news.


    [Shiyi will attend the filming of a reality show with his rumored girlfriend, Mu Weiwei]


    It was an alternative ount he often used to reveal Fu Shiyi¡¯s gossip and he had many followers.


    Although Third Brother and Mu Weiwei¡¯s rumors were suppressed, many people online had gotten hold of the news.


    So when he revealed the news today, there would be many fans that supported the rumored couple and also see them off at the airport and when his brother knew about it, he would definitely be distressed and unhappy.


    But if his brother wanted to take revenge on someone, he would go to Fu Shiyi, not him.


    After revealing the gossip, Fu Shiqin felt much better and continued with his heavy work-load.


    Fu Hanzheng went downstairs and pulled open the door, asking her to get out of the car.


    ¡°I will drive.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had just gotten out of the car and was about to walk past the front of the car to the passenger¡¯s seat, when she saw Meng Ruya and several staff, getting off of work. They hade down to the parking lot too.


    She suddenly threw herself into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Someone is here.¡±


    Meng Ruya spotted Fu Hanzheng before everyone else. She adjusted her hair before heading towards him, only to find a long-haired girl with a slender figure leaning in his arms.


    ¡°President Fu, you are off work too....¡±


    She had thought that he must have gotten tired of that woman after such a long time but unexpectedly, they were still together.


    Fu Hanzheng didn¡¯t even nce at her at all.


    Instead, he gently kissed the top of the girl¡¯s head in front of her and all the staff, spoiling her rotten.


    ¡°It is fine now.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Gentleness Towards Her Only

    <h4>Chapter 289: Gentleness Towards Her Only</h4>


    When Meng Ruya greeted him and was ignored, she was also forced to watch him spoiling his little girlfriend in his arms.


    For a second, she felt so embarrassed but she did not want to give up so easily, so she called him again with a forced smile.


    ¡°President Fu, hello?¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng still ignored her, because he was in the middle of holding the girl in his arms.


    Gu Weiwei was very anxious. Couldn¡¯t he say something just to get the woman away from this ce?


    The staff who left work with Meng Ruya felt embarrassed. One of them came to tug at her sleeves.


    ¡°Manager Meng, let¡¯s just... leave.¡±


    Everyone in thepany knew that President Fu spoiled his little girlfriend rotten and they were just in the middle of flirting with each other, so of course he was not going to talk with anyone else.


    Meng Ruya did not want to continue bring embarrassed, so she left with the staff, looking p*ssed off.


    Mrs. Fu was not helping her these days either. She told her that Fu Hanzheng and his girlfriend were in a good rtionship and that they had decided to have babies too.


    Although she was not going to be the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, she would still be adored by Mrs. Fu as if she were her own daughter but without Fu Hanzheng as the end goal, she would not want to tter her either.


    However Fu Hanzheng kept his girlfriend so hidden that no matter how much money she had spent on finding out about this girl, her identity was still concealed.


    After a long time, when she was not sure if they had gone, Gu Weiwei asked with a muffled sound, ¡°All gone now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced around the empty parking lot and said, ¡°Someone else is here again.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei hid herself in his arms, not daring to look up at all.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lip corners arose, and he did not say a thing until he had indulged enough of her in his arms.


    ¡°Now everyone is gone, get in the car.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and nced around, and then she rushed into the passenger¡¯s seat and urged him to leave.


    Since she was about to fly away from home, the following day, for the reality show, she did not return to the Fu Family¡¯s old mansion but instead to Jinxiu Compound, so as to do her packing.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng went into the study to deal with work and then he headed to the walk-in closet where he watched her pack.


    He suddenly felt a bit distressed, when he thought of her being busy again and not being able to see her for another couple of months.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him sideways, sensing that he was not in a good mood, so she paused in her packing.


    ¡°What is it? I am still here and yet you are already feeling unwilling to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very unwilling to let you go.¡± Fu Hanzheng reached out for her and swept her into his arms as he mumbled, ¡°Sometimes, I really want to chain you up here, so you are unable to go anywhere.¡±


    But on the other hand, he also hoped that she could have a free and happy life being with him, not just as a canary in a cage that was restrained.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei poked his chest over his heart and said with a smile, ¡°You have already chained me here, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    If he was truly chaining her so that she stayed next to him all the time, she might not feel anything but what he had given her was freedom, so she could do whatever she could, with him as her background supporter.


    So he had managed to let her go physically, yet make her miss him emotionally.


    He had been a cold person, yet he had given her the gentleness and heart that only belonged to her, making her fall into a wonderful ce without being aware.


    Slightly startled, Fu Hanzheng looked joyful again. He cupped her face and gave her a deep kiss.


    Gu Weiwei warned as she felt the kiss getting deeper.


    ¡°Only kisses, nothing... nothing else!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and gave her some more kisses.


    Soon, Gu Weiwei regretted what she had said... because this clever man not only kissed her lips but also stripped her naked and kissed her all over her body.


    He then said, with a reasonable tone, that she did not forbid him from kissing anywhere else apart from her lips.

 Chapter 290 - The Captain

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Captain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Early in the morning, she got up at the same time as Fu Hanzheng.


    They ate breakfast together and after that, Fu Shiyi came to pick her up to go to the airport.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time, grabbed her luggage and was about to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked upset as he leafed through the morning paper and asked, in a seemingly nonchnt tone, ¡°Forgotten something?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while as she stood at the doorstep. ¡°No?¡±


    Fu Shiyi put on his sunsses and reminded her speechlessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that my brother is asking you to kiss him before you leave?¡±


    He truly had no idea that his brother was such a two-faced man.


    He was a lethally cold person in front of everyone else but in front of his girlfriend, he just couldn¡¯t help but to showcase his flirty side, begging her for hugs and kisses.


    Gu Weiwei drove Fu Shiyi out through the door, turned around and gave the man in the dining room a kiss.


    ¡°I am leaving now, I will call you when I arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and the slightly-raised lips revealed how happy he felt.


    However, his delight was totally ruined the moment he arrived at thepany and saw the video Fu Shiqin showed him.


    In the video, Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi were at the airport and were supported by numerous fans, who were seeing them off withrge posters of their pictures together.


    Some of them even drew a huge heart in the frame, which upset him.


    ¡°See? Many people hope that they can be a real couple!¡± Fu Shiqin said as he pointed at the video on his phone.


    However it was he, himself, who revealed to the fans their schedule, so that those fans were able to arrive at the airport ording to the information they had received.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and threw a side nce at him.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡±


    ¡°I am not! I am just feeling very angry for you! She is your girlfriend but she is the rumored girlfriend of your third brother...¡± Fu Shiqin said angrily.


    Honestly, did he look so obviously delighted?


    Fu Shiyi, who had just taken off on the ne, suddenly felt a bit anxious. With his hand over his heart, he said to the girl next to him.


    ¡°Who has revealed the schedule to those people? It was a secret, so where did these peoplee from?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Gu Weiwei was resting with her eyes closed.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s legs dangled as he said anxiously, ¡°I have a feeling that someone is setting me up.¡±


    ¡°You are being paranoid.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°If those fans cause too much fuss, then my brother will give me trouble, if he knows about it.¡± Fu Shiyi shivered when he thought of how he was forced to go bungee jumpingst time.


    As long as his brother was jealous, he would do nothing to her but everything to him.


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and said, as she looked at him sideways, ¡°But you have already been mistreated so many times because of what you have done with Fu Shiqin.¡±


    ¡°If I am the cause of the mistreatment, I am totally fine with it but if I am set up, I will be very unhappy.¡± Fu Shiyi lifted his sunsses and said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°I have asked mypany to check on it. I will give the man who revealed our schedule a very hard time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your second brother the biggest suspect?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    They had always been in conflict with each other, ever since they were little.


    Fu Shiyi waved his hand. ¡°No way, we made vows when we formed the team and if he dares to betray me, he will have broken his vow!¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at this dumb-headed person next to her, thinking that the title of captain truly suited him well.

 Chapter 291 - Find that Man!

    <h4>Chapter 291: Find that Man!</h4>


    Treasure was one of the most popr reality shows in Hua Land these past few years and it was a contest that required a great deal of ability, talent and physical stamina from the contestants.


    Fu Shiyi and Gu Weiwei were the recement for the couple who could not make it to the show and they were going to aplish the mission at the capital of music, Vienna.


    There were seven couples for the contest, and since the couple they reced rankedst when they left they had to be punished for this round ¨C they were asked to reach all the mission stations on their own without any transportation help from the program.


    The other couples, however, received transportation help from the program.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi had to find the nearest subway and take other public transportation. Fortunately, they found the right path.


    The first level was to learn to make a Sachertorte at the local Sachertorte store and the cake had to be satisfying enough for the customers, before they were allowed to head to the next level.


    It was a very easy task for Gu Weiwei who had been interested in making all kinds of desserts.


    They received the recipe from the dessert chef and Gu Weiwei took the main responsibilities of making the cake, whilst Fu Shiyi helped alongside her.


    They finished the cake before everyone else did and then they delivered the cake to the chef for its examination, before giving it to the guests of the restaurant.


    A couple of minutester, the manager gave them the clue card for the next level.


    The second mission was to learn to y an ensemble song and the difficulties of the songs varied.


    The more difficult the song was, the more valuable the information cards they received would be.


    If they managed to y the song with the highest difficulty, they would get the fast pass card, which could be used to get over a mission that they did not like or want to aplish.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi had a talk with each other and chose the song by Mozart with the highest difficulty.


    Since Fu Shiyi always made mistakes during the process, it took them five times before the mission waspleted but they still managed to be the first one to finish the second mission and got the fast pass card smoothly.


    The missions that took ce at this capital of music were mostly rted to music.


    Fu Shiyi, who was a singer and Gu Weiwei, who had learnt music before, were not at all disadvantaged.


    They went through all the missions and finished the tasks of the first day, so that they went to the hotel before everyone else did.


    As they returned to the hotel, Fu Shiyi asked the agent anxiously, ¡°Did you find out who it was that revealed the schedule?¡±


    The agent brought out his phone and showed it to him.


    ¡°It is from the blogger called Gossip Head. He has been revealing many negative things about you during the past few years and it was him who revealed the schedule this time too.¡±


    Fu Shiyi went through the posts of Gossip Head and found that all of the news was negative and some of them were terrible pictures of him.


    There were some posts that even showcased his pictures that were made into memes.


    ¡°Damn, what is wrong with this b*stard? Why is he ruining my reputation?¡±


    The more Fu Shiyi was reading the posts, the angrier he became. He almost smashed Luo Jiaming¡¯s phone.


    He had heard that there was a gossip blogger who kept revealing bad news about him but he had never cared about it before.


    So it had always been this Gossip Head person.


    ¡°I am looking into it but I don¡¯t think he is part of the staff at ourpany.¡± Luo Jiaming said.


    Fu Shiyi paced back and forth in the room and said with clenched teeth, ¡°If he¡¯s not staff from ourpany... then how does he know so much about me? We must find out who he is!¡±


    ¡°I know that a handsome man like me would never have any negativements, unless someone is trying to make it happen!¡±


    ¡°When I find this man, I will chop his hands off, so that he will never post anything bad about me again!¡±


    ....


    Far away in Hua Land, Fu Shiqin, who had been working overtime, violently sneezed.

 Chapter 292 - Fu Shiqin, the Gossip Head

    <h4>Chapter 292: Fu Shiqin, the Gossip Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi had thought that it would only take a couple of days before the culprit was found.


    But after the filming of the second day, Luo Jiaming said that the opponent seemed to have concealed his identity extremely well, so as not to be found out by anyone else.


    Annoyed, Fu Shiyi knocked on Gu Weiwei¡¯s door.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please help me, could you please ask my brother to find out who that b*stard the Gossip Head is!¡±


    When hispany failed to find out who he was, he had to use the family forces to get the job done.


    However, Lei Meng only obeyed his eldest brother¡¯s orders and neither he nor Fu Shiqin were able to get him to do anything.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°He is your brother, you should go ask him yourself!¡±


    ¡°I did, but he ignored me.¡± Fu Shiyi sounded so helpless.


    Also, Lei Meng was the hacker hired by the Fu Family and his job was to find out


    confidential information for Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    So it was highly unlikely that he would find a person who only released gossip.


    However, if it had been his sister-inw who asked his brother for the favor, his brother would definitely do whatever she asked.


    ¡°Then you can go to your second brother. Isn¡¯t he the best at setting you up?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    When she heard his nagging yesterday, she went to check out the posts by Gossip Head and that person did reveal a lot of mean things about Fu Shiyi... but all of them were true!


    It must be someone who knew him very well, if that person could reveal so much about him.


    If he was not from thepany, he must be from the family and his second brother was the person who was the most interested in setting him up.


    Fu Shiyi waved his hands and refused to believe that it was Fu Shiqin who did it.


    ¡°That person has posted meanments about me for years, it can¡¯t have been my second brother.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go and try to find out who he is.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped makingments about this matter and she also refused to turn to Fu Hanzheng about this matter as well.


    ¡°I have failed to find out who he is, that is why I came to you for help, my dearest sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi showed a ttering smile.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You can go to your brother yourself, don¡¯t turn to me.¡±


    ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t care about me, and only cares about you! Even if I kneel down and kowtow in front of him, it would not be as effective as only one word spoken by you!¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    He had sufficiently understood what his brother was like. One word spoken by her was worth hundreds of words spoken by him and Fu Shiqin.


    So if he needed something, he should turn to her instead of his brother, so that everything could go much more easily.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, that man is not only aiming at me but at you too!¡± Fu Shiyi added.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, your brother is not going to do anything to me anyways.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he almost choked on his blood ¨C why was he always the one getting hurt?


    ¡°Anyway, I will help you when I return but I won¡¯t stress if he refuses to do anything about it.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Honestly, there was no need to try to find out who it was because it was none other than that dark-hearted, second brother of his, who would have done something like this to him!


    After the filming of the second day, they took the night flight back home and when they arrived at the capital, it was early in the morning.


    Instead of returning to the apartment, they went directly to the Landscape Vi.


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi were just eating breakfast and when they came home, they got two more sets of chopsticks and bowls for them.


    ¡°That program seems to be very popr. So many fans are revealing the pictures even in the middle of shooting.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°It is that bastard, Gossip Head¡¯s problem!¡± Fu Shiyi told his brother who was sitting opposite him, looking sincere.


    ¡°Brother, could you please ask Lei Meng to help me find out who that bastard is?¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are? Our brother is not going to help you even if you tell him to.¡±


    As far as he understood, his brother would never carebout what was going on with Fu Shiyi.


    Sure enough, Fu Hanzheng was looking at Gu Weiwei and heard nothing of what the two brothers were talking about.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and coughed at Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei yawnedzily and asked Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Who is that Gossip Head anyways?¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiqin who was eating steamed dumplings.


    Gu Weiwei followed his gaze and looked at Fu Shiqin too.


    Fu Shiqin swallowed down the dumplings with difficulty and smiled anxiously.


    ¡°What are you... staring at me for!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Between Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 293: Between Brothers</h4>


    Fu Shiyi looked at Gu Weiwei and his own brother and suddenly realized something. He slowly turned to Fu Shiqin.


    Being stared at by three people at the same time, Fu Shiqin could not stop the sudden shiver in his hand that held the chopsticks and his eyes were flickering because of the inward guilt he felt.


    He had tried to set up Fu Shiyi so that his brother could deal with Fu Shiyi when he saw the news about the rumored couple but what he had not expected, was that his brother cared nothing about his own brother but more about his girlfriend.


    Because of what his girlfriend had asked him, he betrayed him without hesitation.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with the look of a killer and he said, with teeth tightly clenched, ¡°You, Second Brother of the Fu Family!¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed dryly, dropped the chopsticks and dashed away from the table.


    Fu Shiyi struck the table and ran after him as he cursed loudly.


    ¡°You, you have been so fascinated in setting me up, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You said that we were helping each other, but now you are stabbing me right in the back!¡±


    Fu Shiqin ran as he exined.


    ¡°But you taught me to backstab between brothers! I picked that skill up from you!¡±


    Seeing that he was unable to catch up with him, he removed his slippers and tossed them at him.


    ¡°I am so doomed to have been your brother!¡±


    With slippers hitting him, Fu Shiqin rushed out of the apartment and all the way out onto the street.


    Whenever he saw someone, he would point at the direction behind him and say, ¡°Look, Shiyi the superstar is over there!¡±


    In this way, Fu Shiyi was blocked by the passers-by and fans, so that Fu Shiqin was able to take a taxi and rush off.


    Fearing that Fu Shiyi was going to take revenge at thepany, Fu Shiqin made a call to Fu Hanzheng and asked for leave.


    ¡°Brother, I need to have a day off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned him down immediately.


    He had thought about getting off work early so as to spend more time with his girlfriend today.


    If he was not at work today, no one would be able to take over the work!


    ¡°Fu Shiyi will kill me if I am there, please let me leave from here first!¡±


    Fu Shiqin was hiding around the airport and looking around, fearing that Fu Shiyi would pop up from somewhere.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go to work today, maybe he won¡¯t be the only one that tries to kill you.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a cold voice.


    He meant that he might be the other person who tried to kill him too.


    ¡°Brother, you betrayed me and now you are sending me to my death. You are so cruel!¡± Fu Shiqin almost copsed.


    If he went to work, Fu Shiyi would kill him but if he hid himself away somewhere else, his brother would beat him to death.


    ¡°I will give you one hour toe to the office. If you fail to do so, what you have bought for Fu Shiyi will be yours.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not feel anything because of what he had done to his brother and threatened him instead.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt so annoyed but what he said to his brother turned out to be something different to his emotions.


    ¡°Okay, I will go to the office, but you must guarantee that I will be safe there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°As long as you are at thepany, you will be safe.¡±


    Hearing those words, Fu Shiqin gave up on the idea of running abroad and found a car to go back to the office.


    He had just stepped into thepany when Fu Shiyi followed up behind him but when he reached the 19th floor, Xu Qian stopped him.


    ¡°Third Master, it is forbidden to fight in thepany, this is what Boss has said .¡±


    Fu Shiyi red at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and cursed with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°You Second Brother,e out and fight with me!¡±


    Fu Shiyi hid himself by the elevator and watched what was going on. His eldest brother did keep his promise of stopping Fu Shiyi.


    So he walked out and bellowed at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°I am not going out, you cane in if you want to!¡±


    As long as he was at work, he would not be able to take revenge. With his elder brother around him, this man was not going to do anything!

 Chapter 294 - Fun of Life

    <h4>Chapter 294: Fun of Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin chose to stay at thepany and Fu Shiyi refused to leave thepany, so they just found themselves in a frozen confrontation.


    Fu Hanzheng only promised that he would be safe when he was at work but he said nothing about him being fine outside of thepany.


    In this way, Fu Shiqin refused to leave thepany because of Fu Shiyi¡¯s stalking.


    He would rather stay at thepany and work overtime than go home.


    They spent the entire night staying in such a frozen confrontation, with neither of them willing to leave.


    Fu Hanzheng gave Fu Shiqin a pile of work and he left to go home very early in the day, to spend time with his girlfriend.


    Gu Weiwei slept from morning until the afternoon and texted Yuan Meng about the time and address of their meeting, with the new phone her assistant had bought for her.


    Then she switched off the phone and hid it away.


    Fu Hanzheng was hunting the Yuan Family, because he wanted to find her.


    So she had to make him believe that Gu Weiwei was dead already and only the Yuan Family were able to make him believe that.


    She was just thinking of how to make Fu Hanzheng believe the truth without Gu Siting feeling suspicious, when the door of the apartment opened.


    She came back to herself and craned her head out of the study and asked, ¡°You are home already?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng followed the sound of her voice and came over to her. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Reading the script. I need to join the crew in a few days.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked curiously, seeing that he was alone, ¡°Where are your second and third brothers?¡±


    ¡°At thepany.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    With Fu Shiyi guarding thepany, Fu Shiqin should be able to work overtime without anyints.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking them out of fighting? They are brothers!¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Fu Shiqin did really p*ss off Fu Shiyi this time.


    His own brother had opened an alternative ount and revealed so many bad things about him online, so that he had gotten so many hate fans.


    No wonder Fu Shiyi turned down the job offer today just to hunt for Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°That is the fun in their life, no need to talk them out of doing anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and said indifferently.


    They had already been fighting with each other for so many years since they were little.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    She truly had no words to counter him in this case because those two brothers were really having fun, by setting each other up.


    ...


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise at the present moment.


    Everyone was off work except for Fu Shiqin, who was working overtime on his post.


    Fu Shiyi was at thepany too and the moment he stepped out of thepany, he would have trouble.


    So he refused to get off work and started to devote himself to the tasks. Every now and then, he would say provocative things to the man outside.


    Fu Shiyi was very p*ssed off but he did not dare to disobey his brother by starting a fight at thepany.


    However, Fu Shiqin knew his thoughts well, so he did not leave thepany and gave him no opportunity to take revenge.


    Soon, someone had desserts and cakes delivered to the ce and all of them were the kinds that Fu Shiqin liked.


    Fu Shiqin had been very hungry and when he saw the food he liked so much, he started to drool but Fu Shiyi ced them out on the table that was standing a few meters away from him.


    Then he started to stuff the food into his mouth and made his brother watch.


    Fu Shiqin could not stand it anymore. He tapped the table, feeling rather annoyed that he could not reach any of them.


    ¡°Third Brother, you have set me up so many times, I am just repaying you! What is the point of taking it so seriously?!¡±


    ¡°I set you up to your face, but you stabbed me behind my back!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    He had even refused to believe that the Gossip Head was his own brother, when his sister-inw reminded him about it... but the truth was the total opposite!

 Chapter 295 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 295: Brothers</h4>


    Fu Shiqin spent the entire night working overtime at thepany whilst Fu Shiyi spent the entire night guarding thepany.


    Neither of them refused to leave, yet neither of them dared to start a fight atpany.


    Over one night, Fu Shiqin not only finished the tasks Fu Hanzheng gave to him, but also killed the time by finishing even more work.


    After Fu Hanzheng came to thepany, he praised his achievements.


    Then he gave him even more work to do, so that he didn¡¯t have toe to thepany in the afternoon but instead spend more time with his girlfriend at home.


    After working overtime for three days in a row, Fu Shiqin finally went to his brother and begged him tearfully.


    ¡°Brother, I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly.


    Fu Shiqin had very heavy ck rings below his eyes, which were also bloodshots, as he said to him pitifully, ¡°But Fu Shiyi is waiting for me outside thepany, please, help me!¡±


    He had stayed at thepany for three days and he had not had a good time eating or sleeping. He also had to watch out for Fu Shiyi who might rush in to pull him out of thepany and punch him like a ything, when he was asleep. It had not been a very pleasant time for him.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked up, showing no sympathy at all.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°If I am beaten to death or even get injured because of him, I may not be able to work here anymore and you will have very little time left for your dates due to the heavy work-load, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I will make sure he doesn¡¯t disturb you at work.


    If he was not at work, he would definitely be influenced.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt so annoyed.


    So what he meant was that he was not going to help him but he was going to ask Fu Shiyi not to disturb him at work.


    Oh my gosh, why did he have brothers like this?!


    When he could not find any help from his brother, he had to sneak into the bathroom and made a call to his brother¡¯s girlfriend instead.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I need your help...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just about to shoot amercial as the ambassador for a brand, when she heard Fu Shiqin¡¯s voice and cruelly snorted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about it when you were causing the trouble?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt upset.


    Actually, if his brother had not had a hand in his own matters, Fu Shiyi would never find out that Gossip Head was him.


    That was why he dared to reveal so much negative information about this man without concern for so many years.


    However, what he had not expected was that when his eldest brother was in love, he became different.


    He might not say a thing when someone else asked about it but when his girlfriend asked him about it, he totally betrayed him, so that he ended up spending three days at thepany, not even daring to go home.


    ¡°I spent three days at thepany and Fu Shiyi is downstairs and still not leaving. If you don¡¯t help me, I will be dead because of overworking!¡±


    And his ruthless brother had not shown a single pitiful feeling towards him, even though he was having a hard time.


    Instead of helping him, he gave him even more work and left to go home to his girlfriend.


    ¡°I am not helping you, I am going to work now.¡± Gu Weiwei hung up.


    Since the two had fun in setting each other up, then she had better not ruin their fun.


    With no other way out, Fu Shiqin went downstairs and started a fight with Fu Shiyi.


    They found a ce where they could have a huge fight, they fought to the point where Fu Shiqin was heavily punched and Fu Shiyi badly injured.


    After the fight, they went to He Chi to deal with their wounds.


    He Chi looked at the two brothers and sighed. He found that the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team was not going to be promising anymore.


    ¡°We rebuilt the team just to bring down your eldest brother but you two have had a fight, before we¡¯ve even dealt with your brother.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at Fu Shiyi and became speechless.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at Fu Shiqin too.


    Oh that sounded right. Why did they have an internal fight before they even did anything to their eldest brother?

 Chapter 296 - Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 296: Intelligence</h4>


    Seeing the dumb expressions on the brothers¡¯ faces, He Chi truly regretted teaming up with them.


    They established the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team but after so many years, they had achieved nothing.


    Instead, they had been mistreated by Fu Hanzheng numerous times.


    ¡°I think I had better quit the team.¡±


    He finally realized that the reason why they were never able to bring down Fu Hanzheng, was because the twins were not smart enough.


    Their original goal might be bringing down their eldest brother but when Fu Hanzheng did some antagonizing between them, they started fighting against each other instead, totally oblivious of what they were supposed to be doing.


    ¡°Damn you Chi, you made a vow when you joined the team! Once you are in the team, we are in the same boat and anyone who wants to quit will go through the death penalty!¡±


    ¡°If I continue to be with you guys in the team, my intelligence will be reduced.¡± He Chi snorted as he was bandaging them up.


    During the past few years, they had never seeded in aplishing any of their missions but were brought down by Fu Hanzheng instead.


    However he was different. Although he had been mistreated before, most of the time, he seeded in aplishing his mission.


    ¡°What do you mean He Chi? Are you looking down on us?¡± Fu Shiqin asked furiously.


    He Chi snorted. ¡°You are... not worth my attention.¡±


    Unconvinced, they struck the table so as to counter him, only to scream in pain because their hands were injured.


    He Chi said disdainfully, as he finished the bandaging, ¡°Your eldest brother is fooling us all the time! Our team is better off disbanded as soon as possible, especially if it carries on like this.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you have been fooled before, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was not pleased, so he tried to remind He Chi of his terrible experiences.


    Fu Shiyi continued with a snort. ¡°You were so mistreated by my brother that you called him Grandpa! Should I rey the video for you?¡±


    He Chi was annoyed. He tightened his grip on the bandaging around Shiyi¡¯s wounded hand, making him groan in pain.


    After the three of them finished arguing amongst themselves, they started to analyze their past failures and the lessons they had learnt, deciding to rouse up their fighting spirit to continue on with their mission.


    On the other side, Gu Weiwei had been asked to repeat the shoot three times by the contact representative of the product, when she was doing themercial shooting as the ambassador.


    After the third time, themercial director received a call and said apologetically, ¡°Miss. Mu, I am sorry, the contact representative is still not satisfied with what you have done, we may need to repeat the shoot.¡±


    Although he personally thought that her three shoots had already presented the content of themercials vividly.


    Gu Weiwei frowned in silence. However her agent Jolin, could not help but to protest angrily.


    ¡°What is wrong with the shoot anyways? Tell us clearly! Our time is very precious too, if you keep asking us to redo if you won¡¯t tell us clearly!¡±


    They could have finished the work within an hour but they had already spent four, nearly five hours here.


    The contact representative was obviously picking on his girl!


    ¡°Director, what about us talking with the contact representative before doing another shoot?¡± Gu Weiwei suggested.


    If they went on like this, they would waste even more time.


    The director thought for a while, made a call and brought the two of them away from the studio and towards the meeting room.


    Jolin came in first and he was quite startled when he caught sight of the young-looking contact representative, seated in the meeting room.


    ¡°You are... the contact representative of the new product?¡±


    The man looked like he was in his 20s, and he just could not believe that such a young man would be able to take over such an important project, showcasing the new product.


    ¡°Hey, I am Qin Lv, the contact representative of this project¡±

 Chapter 297 - You and Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 297: You and Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked at Qin Lv dressed in a suit. Thest time she saw him, he was hired as the tutor by Fu Hanzheng before the college entrance examination.


    But because him and Mu Weiwei used to have a special rtionship, Fu Shiqin drove Qin Lv away and she had not seen him since then.


    She had thought that he must have gone abroad for further studies but unexpectedly, he had joined the family business.


    Jolin said that the contact representative contact said that she had to be the ambassador of the product but when she was actually doing the shoot, her takes kept on being rejected and it seemed that he had been the one behind it


    Qin Lv greeted the other people around her and said to Jolin and the director, ¡°I need to talk with the artist alone regarding the shoot, can you two leave us alone?¡±


    Jolin was not assured that his girl was going to be left alone with this man, so he threw a look at Gu Weiwei and wondered what she thought. Gu Weiwei nodded at him and he left with the director.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and asked nonchntly, ¡°Master Qin, what on earth do you want from me, that you have spent so much effort setting up a meeting with me?¡±


    Qin Lv sat down calmly, looking like an elite in the industry.


    ¡°What I want to tell you is that I can also offer you whatever Fu Hanzheng can offer you.¡±


    She was with Fu Hanzheng, only because she needed the Fu Family¡¯s forces to take revenge upon the Zhou Family and the Li Family but as long as he joined the family business, he was able to keep control of the entire enterprise and achieve her goal as well.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows indifferently. ¡°I am sorry, I have no interest in your offer.¡±


    Mu Weiwei might have had a crush on him when she was younger and she might have courted him back then but times had changed and the Mu Weiwei he was looking for no longer existed.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are not a match against that old fox! Don¡¯t stay by his side and suffer!¡± Qin Lv tried to persuade her with a meaningful tone.


    Fu Hanzheng was the head of the most top-notch military enterprise in Hua Land, and every other allied country had to cooperate with him, which meant that he had an unshakable position in the country.


    She might lose her life staying next to him.


    Old fox? Gu Weiwei frowned with displeasure when she heard the phrase.


    ¡°Master Qin, if we are not here talking about work, then we truly have nothing to talk about.¡±


    The fact that she and Qin Lv had stayed in the office alone would soone to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s knowledge and he would get very jealous when that happened.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I can give you whatever he can offer you!¡± Qin Lv got a bit annoyed seeing that she was so stubborn.


    Gu Weiwei truly had no intention of talking with him anymore, so she stood up and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t give me anything that he can offer to me.¡±


    He gave her his truest heart, but instead of restraining her, he gave her the freedom to do whatever she would like to do.


    He wanted to have her but he never forced her to do anything.


    He was such a precious man that he did not need to do anything to make a girl like him.


    Having said these words, she pulled open the door of the office and then said as she turned around, ¡°That is all I can do with themercial, if you are not satisfied with it, you can terminate the contract and I can pay thepensation.¡±


    He was just trying to meet her through work so that he could try to persuade her to leave Fu Hanzheng.


    The moment she stepped out of the meeting room, Qin Lv ran after her and caught hold of her hand.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just trying to get rid of him, when she saw a group of peopleing to her direction whilst talking to someone about the area.


    ¡°President Fu, this is themercial shooting site of our new product.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a nce at the area, only to see Qin Lv gripping her hand. He squinted at the sight and he looked very, very displeased.

 Chapter 298 - A Love Filled Day

    <h4>Chapter 298: A Love Filled Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Qian, who arrived with Fu Hanzheng, was startled too when he caught sight of Qin Lv, who had taken hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise and the Qin Family had always had business coborations with each other and today, they were here for the meeting.


    Their boss knew that she was shooting themercial here, so he mentioned visiting this ce. Then, the chief showed them the way.


    He had intended to take advantage of visiting his girlfriend at work but what he witnessed was his girlfriend being tangled with her ex-boyfriend.


    They had also walked out of the office where they had stayed alone together. What were they doing inside the room that they had stayed there for so long?


    Xu Qian nced at his boss¡¯ sunken face, feeling that it would be a very troublesome day.


    Gu Weiwei was also startled at the sight of Fu Hanzheng. She had been worried that he would get very jealous when he heard the news but it turned out that he had spotted the whole process with his own eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng approached them calmly and gripped hold of Qin Lv¡¯s wrist, as he said with a very cold voice, ¡°I heard that you are the contact representative for this project, so I am here to observe your achievements.¡±


    The staff from Qin¡¯s Enterprise did not suspect anything, when they heard those words. They thought that it was Fu Hanzheng, the senior who was showing concern to this young junior chief.


    However, Fu Hanzheng had such a tight grip upon Qin Lv¡¯s wrist that he removed his hand off Gu Weiwei¡¯s arm.


    Then he said, with a very low voice that could only reach the three of them, ¡°I have told you to stay away from her.¡±


    With pain attacking his wrist, Qin Lv did not step back when confronting Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, she is not yours.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released his wrist and snorted.


    ¡°She is mine, and she will always be mine.¡±


    He had thought about visiting her as she was doing themercial but what he had witnessed was the scene in which she was tangled with Qin Lv.


    Having said these words, he nced at Gu Weiwei who looked dumb-founded.


    Gu Weiwei instantly asked the staff. ¡°Where is the restroom? I need to wash my hands!¡±


    She got the location and went into the bathroom to wash her hands, three times in total!


    She told Jolin that she had somewhere else to go, so she did not leave with him but went down to the parking lot, waiting for Fu Hanzheng toe downstairs.


    Jolin had just left when Xu Qian came around. He opened the door and said, ¡°Miss. Mu, Boss asks you to wait for him in the car first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went into the car and waited for him. She felt her heart skipping a beat as she thought of his expression a minute ago.


    A quarter of an hourter, Fu Hanzheng came downstairs after finishing the work. He looked very displeased as he seated himself into the car.


    Gu Weiwei rolled up her sleeves and showed him her arm.


    ¡°Look, I washed it three times!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not look at her. ¡°Drive.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, feeling that the car was filled with jealousy.


    ¡°My agent signed the contract. I did not know that the chief was him!¡±


    ¡°Why did you enter the office room with him?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a cold voice.


    ¡°He kept asking me to do the shoot repeatedly! I did the shoots the entire afternoon, so I needed to ask him what was going on! But that boy said that you are an old fox, so I got very annoyed...¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Fu Hanzheng nced over and took a look at the angry girl. However, he refused to say a word.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk with me, I will....¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled sinisterly and kissed him softly on his lips.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°A little better.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei approached and kissed him again. ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    Another kiss.


    ¡°Much, much better.¡±


    ....


    Xu Qian, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, felt very helpless. He had got it wrong.


    It was not going to be a troublesome day. It was a love filled day instead.

 Chapter 299 - Proposal (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Proposal (Extra)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When they returned to the apartment, they saw the wounded Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, seatedzily on the sofa in the living room, watching TV with a pile of snacks in their arms.


    Gu Weiwei looked at them with disbelief. They had been each other¡¯s worst enemy just the day before but now they sat together, watching TV like two good brothers.


    ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡±


    ¡°Two actually.¡± Fu Shiqin nced at her sideways and said, ¡°He punched me and I punched him.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Then, we punched He Chi together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s good that you had fun!


    She had just changed her clothes when dozens of WeChat messages poured into the WeChat Group with Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    She scrolled down the messages and saw that it was about a Weibo link that Ji Cheng sent.


    She clicked the link and the page showed Ling Yan¡¯s Weibo.


    [I received the dream present on my birthday this year]


    Attached was a picture that showed an extremely luxurious and beautiful wedding dress, covered with jewels and gems.


    It was a post sent one hour ago and there were more than 100,000ments below.


    [Happy birthday Movie Queen, looking forward to seeing you on screen soon!]


    [Oh my gosh, President Gu must have proposed to Movie Queen Ling right? He must have proposed to her...]


    [Ahhhhh, the wedding gown is just too beautiful!]


    [President Gu is definitely generous to his girlfriend!]


    ....


    Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that it was Ling Yan¡¯s birthday today but she sneered at the sight of the wedding gown in the post.


    That was the wedding gown that she had asked Martin Green to design secretively, so that she herself could be dressed in that gown one day.


    But now... Gu Siting had given the wedding gown to Ling Yan as well.


    She had thought that she would feel heartbroken whenever she heard the news about Gu Siting and Ling Yan but now, she had no such feelings anymore.


    What she wanted was to destroy Ling Yan as devastatingly as possible.


    Fu Hanzheng waited for a long time and still failed to see here out for dinner, so he came knocking at the door.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei logged out of Weibo, took a deep breath and opened the door. Then she threw herself into his arms.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    What made her so sad, when she had been so happy a minute ago?


    ¡°I need a hug.¡± Gu Weiwei said in distress.


    She needed to improve her mood.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her. ¡°Upset about the shoot today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and looked up as she stayed in his arms.


    ¡°Can you give me a kiss?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was startled but he still lowered his lips and met hers. The kiss felt very soft and gentle...


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s bad mood was soon gone.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who were waiting for dinner to start, came searching for them, seeing that they were not yet at the table.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    The moment they came around the corner, they saw the two of them tangled with each other in front of the walk-in closet.


    Then they turned around simultaneously and showed their backs to them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two just close the door when kissing?¡±


    ¡°Consider us okay? We are single men who can¡¯t stand your love attack.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei ignored them and took Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hand as they came to the dinner table together.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin lost their appetites when they saw the sweet couple in love.


    Also, their brother did not allow them to touch the dishes that his girlfriend liked.


    Honestly, they liked the dishes too but all they could do was watch her having everything to herself.

 Chapter 300 - What to Do

    <h4>Chapter 300: What to Do</h4>


    The post published on Ling Yan¡¯s birthday, was on the top search list for three days in a row, upying the headlines of all the major entertainment media pages.


    They all said that she was the winner of life and God¡¯s darling.


    She had a heart disease with a rare blood type but she got a new heart that gave her a new life, when she had just so little time left.


    She was the Movie Queen in the entertainment industry and a young woman, she was admired and was also asked to be the bride of Gu Siting, who was the top-notch aristocratic man of A Land.


    Her life was simply a legend.


    Instead of paying more attention to her, Gu Weiwei devoted herself to work every day and made preparations for the filming of the Eyes of the Eagle.


    However, after Yuan Meng got the news, she wanted to have an urgent phone call with her.


    After finishing the shoot of the first release photography, she made a call to Yuan Meng at the time they had agreed upon.


    This time, Yuan Meng seemed to have believed what she had said in theirst conversation.


    ¡°So Gu Siting truly proposed to Ling Yan?¡±


    Due to the dyedmunication, she did not get to know of Ling Yan¡¯s news until a couple of dayster but the wedding gown she showed off, as far as she could see, belonged to Gu Weiwei who once presented the sketch to them.


    She even said that she was going to get married in that wedding gown but what she had seen was the wedding gown, which was exquisitely designed by her and Martin Green, became the present that Gu Siting gave to Ling Yan.


    She had not shown up after she was stabbed and brought back to Gu Siting and Ling Yan, who had the rare blood type, survived because of a new, matched heart soon afterwards.


    Therefore, although she did not quite think that her death was reasonable, she still started to believe what she was talking about.


    Gu Weiwei brushed away her unkempt hair and said with a cold voice, as she looked into distance, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Gu Family any more.¡±


    Yuan Meng stayed silent for a moment and said fiercely, ¡°How about I kill her for you?¡±


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    ¡°I will finish the blood feud I have with her, don¡¯t get involved.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Yuan Meng¡¯s proposal.


    Killing her was way too simple a way for her to end her life.


    She was going to make her lose everything until she had nothing left.


    Gu Siting seemed to be quite protective at the moment and if Yuan Meng made a move, she was going to get herself into a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Also, you told me that Fu Hanzheng is looking for me, why is that? You hung up before I could understand anything!¡± Yuan Meng asked when she thought of what she had told herst time.


    Although they were hidden in Hua Land and understood that the Fu Family was taking over the territory so that Gu Siting and his men could do nothing about them, they did not understand why Fu Hanzheng was involved anyways?


    Gu Weiwei looked around. ¡°It is very difficult to put it in a brief way, you must watch out for your surroundings and don¡¯t get followed. As for everything else, I will tell you when we meet.¡±


    Yuan Meng joined the Yuan Family because she fancied Yuan Shuo. So she had no idea that Yuan Shuo was sent by the Dorrans Family to keep her safe.


    If her master did not tell his wife, she should also be cautious about what she tells her.


    Without asking her anything more, Yuan Meng said, ¡°Stick to the rule ¨C stay punctual, and no dys!¡±


    They always met punctually, because if one of them did not show up on time, then it might mean that she or he fell into trouble and the other should retreat immediately.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hung up, switched off the phone and received a call from Fu Hanzheng with the other one.


    ¡°Finished working?¡±


    ¡°Just finished, I am on my way home.¡±


    ¡°I am close by, I will pick you up in ten minutes.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei went downstairs, packed away her things and came to the parking lot. Ten minutester, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car arrived on time.


    She got into the car and saw Fu Hanzheng on the phone but out of habit, he still took hold of her hand.


    Fu Shiqin was driving and then asked him, when he saw his brother hanging up, ¡°Our father asked yesterday what you are going to do with Gu Weiwei, if you ever find her.¡±

 Chapter 301 - If He Knew

    <h4>Chapter 301: If He Knew</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm. ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Fu Shiqin drove as he passed on Fu Shengying¡¯s message.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family are very powerful in Europe, and the Gu Family came back to life because they worked with them, so if we find Gu Weiwei, then we can also make use of the Dorrans Family, so as to open our forces in Europe...¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that her surname is still Gu? She was brought up by the Gu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng snapped.


    The Dorrans Family were indeed powerful in Europe but they had many enemies too.


    So he only wanted to find Gu Weiwei because he was the Gu Family¡¯s enemy.


    However, he had no intention of cooperating with the Dorrans Family because that might bring in unnecessary trouble for the Fu Family.


    ¡°Yes, that is also what our father is worried about... So if we find her and she still sticks to the Gu Family, we must think of some other way to deal with her instead.¡± Fu Shiqin said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the window and stayed silent as she listened to their conversation. She could not help but feel that her palms were turning cold.


    If they found that she still clung onto the Gu Family, they might kill her instead of releasing her.


    Fu Hanzheng spoiled her because he had no idea that she was none other than Gu Weiwei herself... But what if he did know about her real identity?


    She did not dare to think any deeper. If he knew that she was Gu Weiwei, what would happen between them?


    Also, even if he could ept that she was Gu Weiwei, that did not necessarily mean that everyone in the Fu Family could ept her real identity either.


    So she was going to make them believe that Gu Weiwei was already dead as soon as possible and then she could just live on under the guise of Mu Weiwei.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank as he replied. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Fu Shiqin certainly believed that his brother was smart enough to deal with the situation. That was why he was able to make the Fu Family the most powerful and wealthy family of Hua Land, with no one able to exceed them.


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the girl who seemed distracted next to him.


    ¡°Your hands feel so cold!¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and smiled.


    ¡°It was a bit cold in the studio.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released her hand and swept her into his arms.


    Fu Shiqin nced at them through the back-view mirror and said sinisterly, ¡°Brother, do you think that Gu Weiwei is missing because Gu Siting and that Ling person are involved?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not say anything and ignored his words.


    Fu Shiqin drove as he made an analysis.


    ¡°I had suspected that Gu Weiwei and her brother had a flirty rtionship with each other because they are not real siblings but now Gu Siting has found her a sister-inw and now Gu Weiwei is missing. She must have left home because she is angry that her brother is getting married...¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him and reminded him speechlessly.


    ¡°Ling Yan said in her interview that she met the Gu Family because of Gu Weiwei, your gossip doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was even more excited at the news.


    ¡°She is angry because she brought her in! She treated her as a sister but that girl only thought of bing her sister-inw instead. That was why she got so annoyed that she left home...¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not want to argue with him anymore. Soon, she was going to tell them that Gu Weiwei was already dead.


    His spections were all wrong.


    ¡°I am going to go out for business the day after tomorrow. I will leave in the afternoon.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Slightly startled, Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°I need to attend the film opening ceremony that afternoon, so I can¡¯t see you off.¡±


    More importantly, she was going to meet Yuan Meng that afternoon as well.


    It was great that he needed to go outside for business.

 Chapter 302 - Big Crisis!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Big Crisis!</h4>


    Three dayster, the opening ceremony of the Eyes of the Eagle took ce.


    Gu Weiwei yed the lead role Huo Xiaoshi whilst Song Yu was going to y Xiang Linyuan the lead male role. Shen Qiu, the actress who had been inpetition with her for the role of Tang Shaoqi was going to y the supporting female role whilst Chu Chen, whose role of Gu Changfeng had once been stolen by Fu Shiyi, was going to y the supporting male role.


    Jolin sighed at the sight of the actor and the actress of the supporting male and female roles.


    ¡°What luck have you got? Why are you always in the same cast with your opponents?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er, for example, was in theirst film and this time, Chu Chen and Shen Qiu were not going to get along well with her.


    They had bought many bots to leave meanments online because they had lost their roles because of her but since she did not have any dark history, those bots could basically do nothing.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. Mo Jiao chose them to be in his film, mostly because they were skilled and talented to some degree.


    She truly had no idea how to deal with those people when they were in the same cast as her.


    What was on her mind was whether Fu Hanzheng had left for business or not and whether her meeting with Yuan Meng taking ce a couple of hourster, would go smoothly.


    ¡°Third Master¡¯s new album is going to be released today, and many artists are there to show their support. Do you think you, as the second party in the rumored couple, should go and show some support too? We can make it after we finish our opening ceremony.¡± Jolin reminded her as he checked the time.


    The reality show they had made was going to be aired this week and he was also the boss of Shiyi Culture, so they probably needed to show some support.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will. I have not been feeling well these past two days and I need to go home to rest so that I can be in my best form when making the film.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Jolin¡¯s suggestion.


    If she showed up, it was probably going to be Fu Shiyi who suffered because if she did not see off Fu Hanzheng at the airport today, due to the opening ceremony, but showed up at Fu Shiyi¡¯s album release party, then all hell would break loose.


    Jolin thought for a while and stopped urging her.


    ¡°Then go home and rest after the opening ceremony.¡±


    This film was not going to be as easy as the Long Wind, so she did need to show her best form for the filming.


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Otherwise Chu Chen and Shen Qiu were going tough at her.


    As the full cast arrived at the opening ceremony, the media from different channels came around as well.


    The host went onto the stage and introduced the main cast of the Eyes of the Eagle. Then Gu Weiwei and the cast went up onto the stage and received questions from the media whilst saying hello to the audience.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, Shen Qiu, I heard that you two oncepeted for the role of Tang Shaoqi at the Long Wind and now you are together in the same film, the Eyes of the Eagle. What do you have to say to each other here?¡±


    Shen Qiu threw a look at Gu Weiwei and said with a smile, ¡°This is probably what destiny is like. She did a great job as Tang Shaoqi and I hope that we can create a better performance in the Eyes of the Eagle together.¡±


    She had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and she was very capable of answering the media¡¯s provocative questions.


    Gu Weiwei smiled instead of saying anything more. What she was supposed to say had already been spoken by Shen Qiu.


    The opening ceremonysted for over an hour and when it finished, it was almost four p.m..


    She returned to the apartment from the opening ceremony and got changed, ready to go out to meet Qianqian and Ji Cheng and of course, Yuan Meng.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were just the shield and excuses for her meeting Yuan Meng, so that Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men would not pay too much attention to her whereabouts but the moment she returned to the apartment, she found that Fu Hanzheng, who was supposed to be on the ne for his business trip, turned out to be at home.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going on a business trip today?¡±


    ¡°I just got the news that the Yuan Family have been spotted around the capital, so I am going to deal with that matter first before leaving.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei felt a tight grip clench around her heart. She was supposed to meet Yuan Meng in two hours... And the Yuan Family he meant was none other than Yuan Meng¡¯s.

 Chapter 303 - Two Women

    <h4>Chapter 303: Two Women</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fail to find them for so long and now the news hase so quickly?¡±


    She forced herself to calm down and asked in a pretentiously curious tone.


    Since he had known that Yuan Meng was in the capital, was he going to get someone to catch Yuan Meng?


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet but we will have an answer in a couple of hours.¡± Fu Hanzheng told her the truth.


    Gu Weiwei felt relieved. So Yuan Meng was still okay right now.


    It was a good thing that she returned home first, before doing anything else, otherwise she might have been caught on the spot during the meeting with Yuan Meng.


    However, when he said that he would have the answer in a couple of hours... did that mean that he was going to find Yuan Meng in a couple of hours too?


    She had to think of a way to stop Yuan Meng from being caught.


    Although Yuan Meng did not put it straightforwardly, she had a feeling that her master was not doing well since the identst time.


    So only Yuan Meng was going to meet her there.


    Once Yuan Meng was caught, Fu Hanzheng was going to find out who had been in contact with her and soon, her master was going to suffer as well.


    But she and Yuan Meng only contacted each other at a predetermined hour, so even if she called her now, she might not be able to reach her.


    Therefore, she was unable to tell her to leave the capital right now.


    She was just in the middle of thinking about what to do when Ji Cheng¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Weiwei, have you left home?¡±


    Gu Weiwei walked into the walk-in closet and whispered.


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    ¡°Something just came up and I may not make it. Can we meet another day?¡±


    Ji Cheng understood that she was very busy, so she did not ask anything more.


    Gu Weiwei hung up and tried to contact Yuan Meng with the other phone but she obviously failed.


    She put away the phone and turned to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s study, where she was going toe up with ns ording to the changing situation.


    Fu Hanzheng was in the middle of dealing with thepany¡¯s files, whilst she was reading next to him, although she could not take in any words written on the paper.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going out?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Oh, Qianqian has to do something else so the meeting is cancelled.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lied without changing her expression, whilst being really worried inwardly.


    She had told Yuan Meng to be careful but how did she get herself spotted the moment she made a move?


    Fu Hanzheng got up to answer a call and she heard some beeping sounds from theputer. She nced at the screen and saw that his e-mail inbox had just received something.


    Any news this time would be rted to Yuan Meng, so when she saw that he was answering the phone by the window, she clicked the newly arrived e-mail.


    The e-mail showed two pictures ¨C one was of Yuan Meng who looked sexy with big wavy hair. She was very charming and flirty.


    The other picture was of the old her ¨C Gu Weiwei.


    The picture was taken when she was at a banquet. She was of mixed ethnicity, so her facial features were beautiful with also a hint of European trait. She was dressed in a gown made by Martin Green, looking noble and elegant.


    It seemed that he was going to ask his men to find her and Yuan Meng by showing them these pictures.


    She was not worried that he would find Gu Weiwei but Yuan Meng was different...


    Once the pictures were sent to his men, the Fu Family was definitely going to find the woman within a couple of hours, since they were so powerful.


    Having answered the call, Fu Hanzheng turned around and saw her gazing at theputer, so he approached her and asked.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself, turned around and asked angrily, ¡°Who are these two women?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the pictures on the screen and said with an amused tone,


    ¡°The people we are looking for.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Now

    <h4>Chapter 304: Now</h4>


    Of course Gu Weiwei knew who these two women were, but as Mu Weiwei, she had to have no knowledge of who they were.


    So after hearing what Fu Hanzheng said, she purposefully twisted the meaning.


    ¡°So it is true that you like sexy and beautiful women, just like Meng Ruya once told me.¡±


    She said as she gripped his tie, ¡°What do you want them for?¡±


    Seeing his girlfriend getting jealous for no reason, Fu Hanzheng found it very funny and lovely too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this type of woman, I only like you.¡±


    ¡°No way, they haverge boobs and long legs, that¡¯s every man¡¯s type!¡±


    Gu Weiwei kept pestering him only because she was trying to stop him from touching theputer.


    ¡°They are not my type.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he lifted her up onto the chair and swept her into his arms.


    But Gu Weiwei switched off theputer screen immediately and started her interrogation.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, are you thinking about paying for some other women, to be in bed with you, when I refuse to do it with you?¡±


    Instead of getting angry at her pestering, Fu Hanzheng found her annoyed face extremely cute and pleasant to look at.


    ¡°I have only you in my heart, and I will always have only you in my heart.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be that passionate these days, you are going to change your heart towards someone else, right?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him and pointed at the darkenedputer screen.


    ¡°You dare to say that you have no interest in either of these two women with theirrge boobs and long legs?¡±


    Damn it, she could not stand herself anymore!


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    But if she did not stop him from sending out the pictures to his men, Yuan Meng would surely be caught by the men from the Fu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the babbling girl, then he whispered after their passionate kiss, ¡°Am I being passionate now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she looked up at him and kissed him.


    The only way for her to avoid the problem was to waste time with him, so that she would miss the meeting with Yuan Meng.


    When Yuan Meng failed to see her, she would realize that something hade up and she would quickly leave the capital.


    After a long time, Fu Hanzheng released her lips and whispered, as he brushed the strands of hair behind her ears, ¡°Those photos are of Gu Weiwei and someone from the Yuan Family, that have been sent by a mole from A Land. With these pictures, they could be found very easily.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Weiwei still showed a face of disbelief.


    ¡°So stay obedient, after I tell them what to do, I wille to you.¡± Fu Hanzheng consoled her as he caressed her hair.


    ¡°So these women are more important than me after all.¡± Gu Weiwei pretended to be jealous just to drag out the time.


    However, internally, she already felt disgusted by her own behavior.


    Fu Hanzheng consoled her patiently, ¡°It will only take a few minutes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against his shoulders. ¡°But I am tired, I want to go to sleep now.¡±


    With one hand on her shoulder, Fu Hanzheng switched on theputer with the other.


    ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei realized that if she kept pestering him in this way, the trick was soon going to be ineffective, so she made up her mind and toyed with his belt.


    ¡°But I want to sleep now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath and gripped her groping hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled sinisterly. ¡°I am stripping you so we can sleep together.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly ¨C what was going on with this littledy today? She seemed so clingy and flirty.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    He had already told her who these women were, so why was she still making a fuss right now? She was not this kind of girl at all.


    Gu Weiwei leaned forward and whispered by his ears in a very flirty tone.


    ¡°I want you, now.¡±


    He must not stay in the study any longer, so she was going to do whatever it might take to get him out of the room.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his gaze and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 305 - Now 2

    <h4>Chapter 305: Now 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It turned out to be the girl¡¯s kisses that answered his question and it felt that it was a non-negotiable invitation.


    He had tried to find out what she was thinking about this issue before but she would only ept his hugs and kisses, even sharing the same bed. However, she had never epted taking the final step with him.


    What happened to her today so that she asked for it of her own ord?


    But before he was able to think into it more, he found himself deeply aroused by the girl in his arms.


    Soon Fu Hanzheng became dominating and gave her a very deep kiss on her sweet and supple cherry-lips.


    Instead of holding back, he started to behave more and more like an invader.


    Gu Weiwei softened by the kisses and she put forward a request, panting as her dress was zipped open from behind.


    ¡°Not here... back to the room...¡±


    She could not dy any more by constant pestering.


    If she kept making a big fuss out of it, then Fu Hanzheng would start to suspect her motivation although he might spoil her so much.


    So this was the only sacrifice she could do to stop him from contacting his men... the only thing that could distract a man was nothing other than s*x.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped zipping open the dress and carried her out of the study and into the bedroom as she had requested.


    On the way there, he had his lips on hers, until when he finally ced her on the bed and released her lips that had received so many kisses.


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly, ¡°Why should I have any regrets?¡±


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Fu Hanzheng looked very joyful and then he continued to seal her lips as he removed his zer.


    The dress had beenpletely unzipped and he pushed his hands in from behind, caressing the girl¡¯s supple and smooth skin greedily.


    Then his lips were no longer on hers and instead went down from her chin, to her neck and all the way to her shoulders, where they deftly removed a strap.


    Gu Weiwei shrank away from his touch, reached out for his arms and frowned with an embarrassed look.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped and said with a very dark look and a heavy tone, ¡°Regretting now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips, her face looking red.


    ¡°Can you be a little bit more gentle this time, it hurtst time...¡±


    She did not have much experience, and the only time she had s*x was the first time she became Mu Weiwei.


    It had not been a very joyful experience and it was actually abuse.


    Fu Hanzheng cupped the girl¡¯s flushed face in an apologetic way and kissed her gently.


    He was thinking that the reason why she had been turning him down all this time was because he had not been gentle enoughst time.


    For an 18-year-old girl, he did perform terribly on her first night.


    So he slowed down and paid attention to her reactions carefully, as he gradually made the girl in his arms lose self control in desire.


    Gu Weiwei started to pant quickly as she constantly moaned. The desire that was pulled out of her made her both fascinated and scared but there was no way out when she had reached this stage.


    She believed that if she turned down Fu Hanzheng at this moment, Fu Hanzheng would not force her to go on but he would soon go back to the study to give the order to catch Yuan Meng.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her cheek and pampered her.


    ¡°Baby, unbutton me.¡±


    His breath made Gu Weiwei¡¯s ears tickle. She shrank away from the sensation but she still, obediently, reached for his shirt and unbuttoned it.


    As the shirt was removed, the man ced her hands on the belt at his lower waist.


    ¡°And here too.¡±

 Chapter 306 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 306: Rejection</h4>


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips, looked up at him and mumbled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°It is the pleasure of exchange.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled lowly.


    He had stripped her off, and as an exchange, she should do something in return.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her head, reached out for his belt and unbuttoned it after a long struggle.


    The evening fell and the phones and mobiles kept ringing in the study, yet none of these caused any disturbance to the couple tangled together in the bedroom.


    The warmth of skin against skin made both of them shiver and pant out of breath.


    Fu Hanzheng gently went through the forey and carefully tried to thrust as he kissed her simultaneously.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Weiwei gasped and frowned instantly.


    His size was not something for her to ept that easily.


    It was not her first time doing it, but it still hurt a great deal.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped and did not dare to move an inch. Then he gently kissed her eyebrows, face and caressed her.


    Gradually, she rxed because of his gentle kisses and the man upon her moved faster and faster.


    His kisses were mild, yet his body was wild.


    In the dimly lit room, the low, panting sound of the couple arose little by little...


    A long whileter, the passionate sounds eventually ceased.


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Gu Weiwei panted as sheyzily in her man¡¯s arms and her slightly reddened body sweated as she looked at the afterglow outside the window, feeling rather pleased that finally, she had managed to stop Fu Hanzheng from sending out the pictures to his men.


    With the girl in his arms, Fu Hanzheng kissed her hair and ears in a gentle way.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, so willing to do it with me?¡±


    Although he had been very satisfied with what she had done with him today... it wasn¡¯t like her and he couldn¡¯t help but find it weird.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment after staying silent for a while and then she mumbled, ¡°Your kisses were so passionate just now... So you can throw me to the bed but I can not do the same thing to you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Of course you can and you can do anything you want.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. She truly was forced after all!


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair behind her ears, kissed her lips, turned over and switched on the light.


    ¡°I will answer a call in the study, I will be back soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantly turned over and took hold of him.


    ¡°Must you do that now?¡±


    If he went to the study now, he would definitely try to send the pictures to his men so that they could look for Yuan Meng but right now, Yuan Meng was waiting for her in the restaurant.


    ¡°I will be back in a few minutes.¡± Fu Hanzheng pampered her as he spoke patiently.


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips and said determinedly, ¡°But I still want you.¡±


    Damn, she asked Yuan Meng to help her but before they even met each other, she had to give up so much just to save her.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in astonishment, feeling very startled at his girlfriend¡¯s request.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just turn me down?¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face turned burning red. ¡°That was a minute ago... but now I have changed my mind.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips and pampered her.


    ¡°Give me five minutes, I will be back after I tell them what to do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei didn¡¯t release him but pushed him back onto the bed and said, as shey on him, ¡°No way.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while andpromised.


    ¡°Three minutes, okay?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was reddening and her eyes were shining; she was putting forward a request that could not be turned down by any man but what he needed to tell his men was of great importance too.


    Seeing that he was not persuaded, Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank and she turned her back to him.


    ¡°If you leave this bed right now, you are never allowed to get in it again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 307 - A Dutiful Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 307: A Dutiful Boyfriend</h4>


    ¡°....¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a second and wisely chose to stay in bed.


    What he was going to do was of great importance, of course, but his girlfriend was even more important and if he disappointed her in bed, he would basically lose his dignity as a man.


    Phones and mobiles rang constantly in the study but in the bedroom, the atmosphere was hot and sexy.


    Gu Weiwei was worried that Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men would find Yuan Meng, so she refused to let him leave but tried her best to make him stay in the bedroom.


    From evening till the morning, she sacrificed a great deal for Yuan Meng, so that she could escape.


    Fu Hanzheng felt very satisfied and energized as he swept the tired girl into his arms, asking with an amused tone, as he kissed over her smooth neck, ¡°Want more?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the morning light outside the window and shook her head feebly.


    If it wasn¡¯t because she was so exhausted, she would have kicked him off the bed.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her sweaty temple, put the nket over her, climbed off the bed and put on his robe before going to the study.


    He sent the pictures to his men who were supposed to find the women and then turned to the bathroom to take shower.


    After he left, Gu Weiwei got up too.


    She waited until he went into the bathroom, put on clothes and went into the walk-in closet, where she turned on the other phone she had hidden.


    Sure enough, Yuan Meng had sent her a message and left a new number, asking her to return the call.


    Seeing that Fu Hanzheng would still spend some more time in the bathroom, she made the call as she hid herself in the walking closet.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show up?¡±


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Yuan Meng asked straightforwardly the moment she received the call.


    ¡°The Fu Family has noticed youing into the capital and now they are desperately looking for you.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a feeble and low voice.


    Slightly startled, Yuan Meng asked, ¡°Why do you sound so feeble, are you injured?¡±


    Gu Weiwei simply did not dare to exin to her what had happened, so she just said to her seriously, ¡°They have your picture, so be careful not to be discovered. We will set a date to meet after this crisis passes.¡±


    ¡°My picture?¡± Yuan Meng mumbled with a strange tone. ¡°Why do you know so much about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to exin but be careful, I will contact you soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei told her the news briefly, hung up and switched off the phone before hiding it away.


    After the call, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Then she walked out whilst supporting herself against the wall. However, she reached her limit when she reached the living room.


    Fu Hanzheng came out of the shower and saw her moving forward with difficulty, feeling both concerned and amused.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    Having spoken, he picked her up.


    ¡°I am thirsty, I need to drink some water.¡± Gu Weiwei said with azy tone.


    Fu Hanzheng carried the girl back to the room and then returned with a cup of water. Then he fed her the water with her still in his arms.


    ¡°See, you should not have been so forcefulst night!¡±


    She did not permit him to get out of the bed but now, she herself could not get out of the bed.


    ¡°Stop being proud about it.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her on the face softly.


    ¡°Get some sleep now.¡±


    He returned to the study and received a call from Fu Shiqin who had already gone abroad.


    ¡°I have arrived, did you find the Yuan Family and Gu Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t even find anyone with pictures in their hands? Those dumb people!¡± Fu Shiqin got very furious.


    ¡°Something happened. Postpone the conference to the day after tomorrow and I will go there tomorrow night.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin was a bit annoyed. ¡°You already told them to postpone the meeting to tomorrow but now you want me to postpone it again, to the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei is not feeling well. I can¡¯t leave now.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They had just had s*x and if he left her for the business trip now, he would not be considered a dutiful boyfriend.

 Chapter 308 - A Dutiful Boyfriend 2

    <h4>Chapter 308: A Dutiful Boyfriend 2</h4>


    ¡°....¡±


    Fu Shiqin got so annoyed when he heard the answer.


    He knew it! He knew that whatever his brother had done must have been because of his girlfriend...


    So his girlfriend was more important than anything, including work and brothers, right?


    ¡°Brother, are you sure you are part of the Fu Family, not the Zhou Family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone sounded dark.


    Instead of caring about what his tone sounded like, Fu Shiqin, who was extremely furious,ined continuously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are like the King You of the Zhou family, who was the most self-indulgent ruler in history?¡±


    The meeting that required his presence was of great importance but he postponed the meeting just because his girlfriend said that she was not feeling well.


    What else could a self-indulgent ruler be like?


    Yeah?


    Fu Hanzheng countered with a cold voice. ¡°If I were that king, what punishment do you think you would get for what you had just said?¡±


    Startled for three seconds, Fu Shiqin suddenly changed his tune.


    ¡°Brother, I can talk with them about postponing the meeting, just stay with your girlfriend at home. Work is nothing, right? Of course your girlfriend is more important than anything else in the world, please say hello to my sister-inw.¡±


    He hung up after spilling out those words but the moment after he ended the call, he kept cursing.


    ¡°Fatuous, bastard, monster!¡±


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    After ending the call with Fu Shiqin, Fu Hanzheng changed into his pajamas.


    Although he had not slept for the entire night, he was still full of energy working in the study, as if he had consumed supplements.


    He also kept smiling every now and then.


    Gu Weiwei did not wake up until the afternoon and as she thought of what happenedst night, she just could not help but feel ashamed. She hid herself in the nket and refused toe out.


    She had been forced by circumstances to do thatst night but as she thought over it, she felt so terribly embarrassed.


    Fu Hanzheng sensed that she might be waking up soon, so he returned after finishing his work. He lifted the nket.


    ¡°Get up, take a shower and eat something first. Then you can sleep again.¡±


    ¡°I feel pain in my waist, legs, and my whole body, I don¡¯t want to get up.¡± Gu Weiwei kept squeezing herself into the nket.


    ¡°I just ran some water in the bathtub, so you can take a bath.¡±


    Having said this, Fu Hanzheng moved the nket and carried her up from the bed before walking towards the bathroom.


    The bathtub had been filled up with hot water. He put her down and was about to remove her clothes when Gu Weiwei gripped his hands.


    ¡°You... can go now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurting everywhere? You are sure you can do it by yourself?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Gu Weiwei insisted.


    ¡°Call me when you are done.¡± Instead of forcing her, Fu Hanzheng said and left.


    He did not go far but waited for her outside the bathroom... just in case, so that he could hear her when she called out his name.


    Gu Weiwei removed her clothes and stayed in the bathtub for half an hour. The warm water had made her body rxed and the pain she was feeling had greatly reduced. Then she put on the towel and climbed out of the bathtub.


    However, it was not until she finished the bath that she realized that he did not get her any clothes.


    She opened the door and got slightly startled when she saw the man standing outside.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got any clothes to change into.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and walked towards the walk-in closet.


    ¡°Just support me, I can do it by myself.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her to the walk-in closet and grabbed the clothes for her to change into.


    ¡°Just save yourself some trouble.¡±


    When she was dressed, she was carried to the dining room.


    ¡°Get something to eat. You can sleep more if you are still feeling exhausted.¡±


    With soup in her hands, Gu Weiwei took a few sips and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Can you... get someone to buy the pills?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyebrows raised. He looked nervous.


    ¡°What pills?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said with a red face and a small voice, ¡°The pill, you know. I was not in the safe period yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 309: Obedient</h4>


    She could not get the pill herself and she could not even ask her agent or the assistant to get the pill for her, so she had to turn to him instead.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. He got her some dishes and stayed silent.


    Seeing that he did not approve of her idea, Gu Weiwei understood that he would be a little unhappy, considering that he had the intention of marrying her and fathering a child.


    ¡°I am just 19 years old and I don¡¯t want to get pregnant and have a child. Also, I need to be prepared for that at least, right?¡±


    She had many, many things to do and if she somehow had a child, she would not be able to do anything else.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and realized that she was indeed too young to be a mother.


    ¡°Eat now, I will ask someone to bring it here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him discreetly. ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°It is okay, you are too young to be a mother. I can wait.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    But honestly speaking, he was upset... However, he did not want to increase the distance he had shortened because of such a tiny matter.


    They were going to have a very long life together and they did not need to hurry when it came to children.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief inwardly. She picked up the chopsticks and gave him some dishes as a way of thankfulness.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to go somewhere for a business trip?¡±


    ¡°I will leave tomorrow night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked up. ¡°What else?¡±


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Second Master will not be happy about it.¡±


    Fu Shiqin had onceined that before she appeared, nothing could stop his brother from working but after she had appeared, nothing could stop him from staying with his girlfriend, including work.


    ¡°He would not dare to be unhappy about it.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    She felt sympathetic towards Fu Shiqin ¨C what a brother he had!


    After she finished the food, Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Want to take a rest back in bed?¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened her arms, waiting for him to pick her up.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to read the script and I need to make a call to my agent.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carried her back to the room and brought her the script and phone.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. ¡°Can I have you?¡±


    She could tell that although he had said nothing, he looked displeased.


    So she had to be obedient at this hour.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the watch. ¡°I have an important call to make. I will be back in half an hour.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and went back to bed alone. With her back leaning against the pillow, she made a call to Jolin and turned down an offer for a promotional photo shoot.


    Then she continued to read the script and got herself prepared for the new show.


    After an hourter, Fu Hanzheng came in with a paper bag and a cup of water.


    Standing by the bedside, he took out the pill and gave it to her.


    Gu Weiwei took it and swallowed it with the water.


    She had just finished taking the pill, when she saw Fu Hanzheng putting boxes of stuff into the drawer next to bed.


    ¡°Why... did you get those things?¡±


    She asked him to get the pill but he got condoms too and... there were so many of them.


    Fu Hanzheng closed the drawer and said calmly, ¡°Since we aren¡¯t nning on having a child right now, I can¡¯t possibly ask you to take pills all the time.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t need to get so many!¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a nce at the closed drawer and thought of the boxes of condoms he had just put in, feeling that soon she was going to drop dead in this bed.


    She had no idea that because of the crazy proposal she had put forward the night before, her boyfriend thought that she would never be satisfied unless they did it three or five times in one go.

 Chapter 310 - Stay Away

    <h4>Chapter 310: Stay Away</h4>


    ¡°Considering what we didst night... it¡¯s not a lot.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead, feeling helpless and totally stuck for words.


    How greedy did he think she was, so that he had bought so many condoms?


    Damn Yuan Meng, she had totally pushed her into the trap. Yes, she did it to help her to get through the crisis but now she herself was confronted with an even bigger crisis.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed some documents from the study and came to her side, keeping herpany.


    Gu Weiwei moved herself an inch away from him. ¡°You can work in the study now, I... I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany for the time being.¡±


    Her legs would soften whenever she caught sight of him and she was worried that something would happen, if he kept staying next to her in this very bed where they had fun throughout the night.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her sideways. ¡°Is it because you were not satisfiedst night, so you don¡¯t want me to be in bed with you now?¡±


    He did remember clearly what she had said to him the night before ¨C if he left the bed, he would never be allowed into it again.


    ¡°I... I need some sleep, you can go to the study.¡± Gu Weiwei was totally traumatized by the condoms he bought.


    ¡°I will stay with you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head resolutely to turn him down.


    If there had been any other way to keep him away from study the night before, she would have chosen that instead of having s*x with him.


    But now, she was going to be buried in the pit that she herself had dug.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said, as he fully saw through her,


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    ¡°I will not touch you again, but of course... if you are in need of me I can spare some mercy to...¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt so annoyed and upset, so she moved herself away from him and kept flipping through the script ced on the nket.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips raised and turned his eyes to the documents.


    After two pages, his phone rang and he picked it up the moment he caught sight of the caller.


    It was Lei Meng, the man in charge of the Fu Family¡¯s security and information.


    ¡°Boss, we have not found Gu Weiwei but we have found that the other woman appeared at a restaurant in the capitalst night.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°No, she stayed at the restaurant for ten minutes before leaving. She seemed to have noticed something, so she hid herself away after she left. We have not yet found a trace of her after she left the restaurant.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei was leaning against him, so she could hear every word they said.


    It seemed that Yuan Meng had been cautious about covering her own tracks when she failed to meet her. That was why the Fu Family had not found her.


    She must have had enough time to leave the capitalst night.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Just keep looking, find them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng hung up and nced at the girl who was reading the script.


    ¡°Look at you! We missed the best time to catch the women.¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted when she heard the words, looking displeased.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it is my fault. Then stay away from me, so I won¡¯t ruin anything of yours.¡±


    The very reason why she threw herself into his arms was because she was trying to stop him from finding that woman.


    If he had caught that woman, then she would have done everything in vain.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of the girl who had be a bit annoyed. ¡°I am not ming you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei flung off his arm over her shoulders. ¡°You are! I was not stopping you. It was you who chose to stay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pinched her chin and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Well, you told me not to return if I got off the bed, so of course I could not leave.¡±


    Although he had missed the best moment to find that woman, if the search continued, the woman would always be found.


    Because it would be a huge crime, if he had disappointed his girlfriend.

 Chapter 311 - You Did Well!

    <h4>Chapter 311: You Did Well!</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked pleased but she still showed some annoyance.


    ¡°So you are ming me after all.¡±


    ¡°You were way too attractivest night.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he kissed her softly.


    Although he had waited for a long time before it had happened, what she didst night had given him sufficientpensation.


    Gu Weiwei flushed, looking both annoyed and shy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop mentioningst night?¡±


    She felt so embarrassed, when she kept pestering him and not allowing him to get out of the bed.


    ¡°You were very bravest night but now... you look so shy.¡± Fu Hanzhengughed.


    Although he had missed an important matter, he never regretted having chosen to stay.


    After all, you were not going to know when you would get such a pleasant offer again.


    Gu Weiwei leafed through the script. ¡°Stop talking to me now.¡±


    This damned man, always flirting with her over what she didst night.


    He made it sound as if she had taken advantage of him but the truth was that he himself had had a great time.


    Seeing her displeased, Fu Hanzheng stopped teasing her.


    ¡°But you were a bit strangest night.¡±


    She had never made a fuss before and she had never been so passionate and clingy.


    <style>#M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips guiltily and showed a sweet smile as she looked up.


    ¡°Alright then, from today on, I will be totally normal and never think about getting anything from you again, okay?¡±


    So he did find her behavior strange but he had not truly noticed anything, so he was not going to find out anything either.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just think that you would regret it much more if you had not been truly willing.¡±


    ¡°I do feel regretful, because I¡¯m hurting everywhere!¡± Gu Weiwei snorted angrily.


    She did not truly regret it knowing that she had actually helped Yuan Meng because they would sooner ortere to this stage anyways.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°It is toote for you to regret it now.¡±


    It seemed that he had been too worried.


    It was strange of him to think that what she had offered was abnormal, although he had been looking forward to seeing her ept him.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed him as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret a thing and thanks so much for liking me.¡±


    She had thought that when Gu Siting gave her the best luxuries in life, it meant that he liked her but there was another kind of adoration that could possibly be offered to the person you liked ¨C namedly to give the best thing, the gift of oneself.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned, feeling both pleased and displeased.


    ¡°Change the second part of that sentence.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Weiwei looked confused. What was so weird about the second part of her sentence?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear ¡®thanks¡¯, say something else.¡± Fu Hanzheng told her.


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself into his arms, thought for a while and said, as her face flushed, ¡°You did wellst night!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt both angry and amused. ¡°I am aware of that but that is not what I want to hear.¡±


    ¡°Spill it if you want to hear something, I don¡¯t want to guess anymore.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyebrows and gazed at the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Weiwei answered without hesitation. Who would refuse a man like this? She was not dumb, okay?


    Hearing what he had expected to hear, Fu Hanzheng looked extremely pleased.


    Gu Weiwei blinked. ¡°So you wanted me to say that I like you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled without saying anything.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and ced a very serious kiss on his lips.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Maybe I don¡¯t like you as much as you like me... but I do like you, Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng looked very happy and warned with a low voice.


    ¡°If you continue with this kiss, we are not getting out of the bed tonight either.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Face

    <h4>Chapter 312: Face</h4>


    ¡°....¡±


    Startled for two seconds, Gu Weiwei moved herself away from his arms and leaned herself against the pillow.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her, yet saw her moving towards the edge of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡±


    She had not yet recovered fromst night! If he tried to do it again he would kill her.


    If she was asked to do that all over again, she would not have sacrificed herself just to save Yuan Meng, she would have just let her be caught.


    It was way too cruel for her on the other side of things.


    Instead of approaching, Fu Hanzheng stayed away from her as she had requested and focused on his own work.


    Sitting next to him, Gu Weiwei focused on the script whilst taking a multitude of notes; they didn¡¯t disturb each other at all.


    It was nighttime when the servant came to inform them of dinner. She knocked at the door.


    ¡°Master, the dinner is ready.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stopped working, climbed off of the bed and opened the door.


    ¡°We are fine, you can go back to rest now.¡±


    It was not until the servant left that Fu Hanzheng came back to bed and picked the girl up.


    They had juste to the dining room when the doorbell rang again. Fu Shiyi suddenly rushed in.


    He was slightly startled when he bumped into the couple who had juste out of the bedroom.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded displeased. Obviously, he felt that they were being disturbed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you out on business?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    Their reality show was on air today and after finishing work, he wanted to join his sister-inw to watch the reality show.


    However, what was his brother doing here holding his girlfriend? He was supposed to be abroad for business.


    Gu Weiwei was so embarrassed that her ears turned red. She poked Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Let me down.¡±


    He could hold her in whichever way he wanted to, when they were alone at home but she needed to keep up her image when facing Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her request and did not put her down until he carried her to the dining room, passing by Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi came in and went to fetch a bowl and chopsticks, of his own ord.


    He was eating as he looked at the couple opposite him.


    ¡°Third Master, what are you... doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked dryly.


    ¡°The reality show is on soon, I want to watch it here.¡± Fu Shiyi said as he sized her up in a strange way.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? You look as if you have been trampled.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was lost for words. He had hit the nail on the head but instead of congratting him, she wanted him dead.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a ss of cold water and threw a cold look at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Ten minutes and then you are out of here.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Fu Shiyi gazed at his own brother who had suddenly turned ruthless, as he stuffed food into his mouth.


    It seemed that he had said something very provoking and looking at how sweet his brother looked... he must have done it!


    So his brother had managed to get this girl with his own abilities, without his help?


    He swallowed down the food in his mouth and said with a sneaky smile, ¡°Brother, maybe... congrattions?¡±


    No wonder he postponed the business trip... something big had happened!


    Gu Weiwei red back at him ¨C what on earth had his man found out?


    ¡°Eight minutes to go.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded him ruthlessly.


    Fu Shiyi stuffed in some food and swiped open the phone that was ringing.


    ¡°Ah, the show is on!¡±


    He watched a few minutes and showed it to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Look, we look so good together.¡±


    In the video, they were ying the piano and violin together.


    However, Fu Shiyi forgot to turn off the livements.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the livements and his face fell.

 Chapter 313 - Traps

    <h4>Chapter 313: Traps</h4>


    The instantments kept supporting Fu Shiyi and Mu Weiwei as a rumored couple.


    [Wow, they look so cute together!]


    [The best rumored couple ever!]


    [Please, be together!]


    [Please, be together, always!]


    [Be together now!]


    ....


    All the crazy fans kept typing in the livements and Gu Weiwei slowly turned to the man, whose face had turned totally dark.


    She then turned to Fu Shiyi who was still holding the phone sitting opposite them.


    Was he feeling that he was too tired to live? His brother had not been very happy about this reality show and so she had not intended to show him, when it was on the air today, yet this little brother actually came to the door and offered the video.


    He wanted to get himself killed but he really did not have to offer himself up for the death penalty, in such a straightforward way...


    Fu Shiyi could sense the lethal look of his brother, so he withdrew the phone and copsed at the sight of the livements.


    Damn it! Why did he forget to turn off the livements?


    How much had his brother seen?!


    ¡°Oh well... I need to be off now, still some work to do at thepany.¡±


    Having said those words, he rushed out without even taking the time to put down his chopsticks.


    If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would be immediately killed.


    Damn those fans! His brother would kill him if they kept saying that he and his sister-inw were a rumored couple!


    The moment Fu Shiyi ran away, the apartment turned extremely quiet.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and poked this man whose face looked so dark and asked, with a very soft voice, ¡°Angry?¡±


    Instead of saying anything more, Fu Hanzheng made a call.


    ¡°The reality show tonight....¡±


    Gu Weiwei instantly switched off the phone when she heard what he said.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    So he was trying to remove the program just because of some livements? That would be a mistake.


    ¡°Heh, so many fans want you two to be together and yet you still want this program to be aired?¡±


    ¡°That is just a joke! Don¡¯t take it seriously! I am not getting together with him anyways, right?¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Pressing down his anger, Fu Hanzheng regretted having let them make the reality show, just because grandma had said so.


    ¡°But those people think you are together.¡±


    ¡°But I am with you, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei consoled him patiently. This jealous man of hers was seriously annoyed.


    Fu Hanzheng was not pleased.


    Gu Weiwei leaned forward and kissed him right on the lips.


    ¡°I promise that I will never make a program with Fu Shiyi ever again, okay?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the gentle-looking girl and felt very unwilling to throw his temper at her, so he had to press down his inward anger.


    He did not want to be angry at her. However, he could do whatever he wanted to Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi rushed downstairs and drove away from the apartment, then he pulled over and sent a voice message to the group, exining what had happened and begging them for help.


    Soon, someone replied in the group.


    [He Chi: Captain, rest in peace!]


    [Fu Shiqin: Third Brother, anyst words?]


    Fu Shiyi was extremely frustrated at the sight of their words.


    [I am asking you to save me! Do you want me to die so badly?]


    [Fu Shiqin: You know pretty well who ys an important part in our brother¡¯s heart ¨C his girlfriend! Now, nothing can save you...]


    [He Chi: Captain, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely honour your spirit and keep fighting onwards]


    ....


    Fu Shiyi shivered as he hid himself in the car in the parking lot. He made a call to Mrs. Fu who had just gone down south for a vacation.


    The other person who could save him was now next to his brother and he couldn¡¯t possibly turn to her.


    Oh my gosh, was he doomed?

 Chapter 314 - Real Brother (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Real Brother (Extra)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Fu Shiyi came over and showed the reality show to Fu Hanzheng, which made him very jealous... Fu Hanzheng was still extremely gentle after Fu Shiyi left


    He stayed at home with her for two days and then packed up and left for his business trip.


    Gu Weiwei was helping him pack as she said, ¡°The filming starts tomorrow, so I may not be on the phone all the time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei kept telling him to be careful with what he eats and to make sure he got enough sleep, she then asked him about Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°As for Third Master, please be gentle, he is your brother after all.¡±


    When he did not take out his temper on her, he would definitely go to Fu Shiyi for revenge.


    He made Fu Shiyi, who had a phobia of heights, go bungee jumpingst time because of the tiny matter he had caused.


    But this time, it seemed even worse and the consequences might be even more serious too.


    ¡°If he were not my brother, he would have died ages ago.¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Was that so?


    Actually, if what he had seen was just the reality show performance, he might not have had such a strong reaction.


    The problem was that he saw the livements!


    That was way too much of an instigation for Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and warned with a low voice.


    ¡°You are not getting out of this trouble either.¡±


    ¡°Why am I involved?¡± Gu Weiwei looked innocent.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her gently and said, ¡°Do remember this debt, you will pay it back when I return.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. He was not going to hit her or lecture her but he was definitely going to do something with her in bed!


    She knew that she should have never let him taste the pleasure of s*x.


    She had to use such a method to solve the urgent problem but now, she was the one in deep trouble.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°I will visit you on set when I have time.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to, work is more important.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down his offer with a dryugh.


    What she wanted him to do right now was to stay away on business for as long as possible.


    They were just saying goodbye, when Xu Qian urged him on downstairs.


    Gu Weiwei instantly went to fetch her bag and was about to see him off at the airport.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe, go to sleep now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and did not ask her toe with him to the airport.


    ¡°I can see you off downstairs.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and they walked out of the door, entered the elevator and went downstairs. Xu Qian was waiting for him with the car door open.


    ¡°Go to sleep now, I will text you when I arrive.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and did not go upstairs until he went into the car.


    She slept until the following morning, got up, ate breakfast and started to make preparations for the trip in the afternoon.


    She was just in the middle of packing when Fu Hanzheng called and told her that he had arrived safe and sound.


    Fu Shiqin was picking him up at the airport and asked him discreetly when they met, ¡°Brother, did you really finish off our brother?¡±


    He had been in touch with him the night before but now he had suddenly gone missing and his phone was off too.


    The only person that could make him disappear was his eldest brother.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied briefly.


    Fu Shiqin did not get what he meant, so he asked.


    ¡°Then... what is going to happen to him?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm and said, ¡°He might spend the entire day in the air.¡±


    Fu Shiqin shivered. Fu Shiyi feared heights above everything else and it was crueler for Fu Hanzheng to make him spend the whole day in the air, rather than beating him to death.


    Sigh, he wished he had the chance to watch the show.

 Chapter 315 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 315: Brothers</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng and his staff had arrived at the hotel for the afternoon meeting, when Lei Meng called with Fu Shiyi¡¯s phone. ¡°Boss, Third Master says that he wants to video-chat with you.¡±


    Instead of answering the call, he tossed the phone to Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin had just been wondering how terribly Fu Shiyi was suffering, when he was offered this perfect chance.


    The video showed Fu Shiyi sitting in a helicopter shivering, with his face turningpletely pale.


    ¡°Third Brother, what are you still doing in the air?¡± Fu Shiqin asked him happily.


    Although he did feel sorry for him, seeing him being mistreated did make him happy.


    ¡°Damn you! Where is our brother? I need to speak with him.¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    He had hid himself so far away from him but he still ended up being found.


    Fu Shiqin turned the camera to their brother who was reading a file.


    ¡°Brother, he wants to speak with you.¡±


    Instead of looking up, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Fu Shiyi begged him on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Brother, we are real brothers, I would never do anything to my sister-inw, right?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely die if I jump off the helicopter now. Can we change to another ce?¡±


    ¡°Brothers, please, we are born by the same mother, don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ....


    Instead of agreeing to his proposal, Fu Hanzheng countered with one of his own.


    ¡°Since parachute jumping isn¡¯t that satisfying... What about paragliding instead?¡±


    Fu Shiyi screamed out of anger.


    ¡°Are you my brother or not?!¡±


    ¡°I am not doing anything to your woman!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his voice. ¡°What do you intend to do to her?¡±


    ¡°Brother, please, let me do bungee jumping, even ten times can work!¡± Fu Shiyi screamed.


    ¡°No parachuting, please, I don¡¯t want to die, you won¡¯t have a brother if I die.¡±


    Fu Shiqin reminded him. ¡°I am still alive if you die.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and felt toozy to listen to him anymore.


    ¡°Send him down.¡±


    Fu Shiyi screamed and cried, refusing to jump.


    ¡°I regard you as brothers, so why do you treat me like I am adopted?!¡±


    ¡°If I die, I will haunt you!!!¡±


    Fu Shiqin cut off the video chat when Fu Shiyi was still screaming.


    Sigh, too bad for him.


    Gu Weiwei knew that Fu Shiyi was going to suffer but she did not know what he was going to face.


    It was not until she was waiting for the ne at the airport when she saw a picture in the group chat.


    Fu Shiyi, who was always careful about his appearance, had unkempt hair and looked pale as heid in bed.


    She responded after pondering over the words.


    [What is going on?]


    [He Chi: Not sure, Lei Meng brought him here.]


    Gu Weiwei found it both pitful and funny, so she asked.


    [He is fine, right?]


    [He Chi: Alive but terribly frightened.]


    They had just finished texting when Fu Shiqin joined the conversation.


    [Fu Shiqin: If he be too frightened, send him to the mental hospital... he can stay there forever.]


    Gu Weiwei replied, as she read what Fu Shiqin said.


    [Are you brothers or not?]


    [Fu Shiqin: You should ask my brother if we are his real brothers or adopted.]


    [He Chi: Should be real because no elder brother would want to adopt two younger brothers like you.]

 Chapter 316 - Two Children

    <h4>Chapter 316: Two Children</h4>


    This sentence said by He Chi, made Fu Shiqin so annoyed that he did not utter a word until a long timeter.


    [He Chi, you are going to be a dead man!]


    Although he himself thought so too, yet when it was spoken of out loud, by someone else, it still hurt a great deal.


    He Chi did not reply because Fu Shiyi had just woken up and was fiercely swearing in bed.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, Fu Shiqin, you two are going to suffer a great deal one day, just wait and see!¡±


    He Chi looked at him with a pitiful look as he tried to persuade him out of kindness.


    ¡°Just drop it, alright, don¡¯t make a fuss in front of your brother anymore.¡±


    He himself would not do anything more, unless he was 100 % certain about the sess, ording to the experience he had got.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t bring my eldest brother down, I will make sure that Second Brother suffers!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was very irritated. He was really irritated when he thought of how Fu Shiqin teased him when he was about to jump.


    ¡°....¡± He Chi had no words to counter.


    Well, instead of achieving their goal, they started a civil war once again.


    He took a seat next to him and asked the group in silence.


    [Sister-inw, when do you guys n to have children?]


    The only way to bring down the devil is to cultivate the devil¡¯s junior so that their revenge could be taken.


    Seated in the VIP lounge of the airport, Gu Weiwei could not help but raise her eyebrows at the sight of the message in the group chat.


    She could understand why Mrs. Fu urged them to have children but why did He Chi and his friends ask her to have babies soon as well?


    [Not nning to.]


    [He Chi: Oh no, you two have such great genes, you must pass them down!]


    Fu Shiqin was pretty aware of what He Chi was nning, so he showed some support when he saw the message.


    [Fu Shiqin: True, Sister-inw, have two children for us to be uncles to!]


    Gu Weiwei replied with a snort.


    [They¡¯ll be the ones toying around with you!]


    Fu Shiyi joined the chat and urged them to give birth to babies too.


    [Yes, get two nephews for us to y with!]


    Gu Weiwei asked when she saw those urgent messages.


    [So, you guys are nning to bring his children in for the team, when you fail to bring him down by yourselves?]


    [Fu Shiqin: Impossible! I am just worried about my mother. She called me yesterday and asked about your children.]


    [Fu Shiyi: We are very curious about what your children would look like, when both of you are so good-looking and smart!]


    [He Chi: Yes, we are just curious what your children would be like.]


    ....


    Gu Weiwei exited the group chat. She was not in the mood to chat with them any further.


    She had just put away her phone, when a toy rolled to the side of her feet and a two-year-old boy, ran unsteadily towards her.


    She picked up the toy and gave it to him.


    The boy took it and thanked her under the suggestion of his mother.


    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied with a smile. ¡°You are wee.¡±


    With the toy in his hands, the boy ran back to his parents on the opposite side.


    Seeing the happy family, Gu Weiwei suddenly felt a bit distressed.


    She had been enjoying the gentleness and care from Fu Hanzheng but she still could not bring herself to marry him or be the mother of his children.


    She was not in the position to consider that step.


    However, she would not be able to conceal the secret from him for her entire lifetime, since he was smart.


    She was just getting distracted, when the phone rang. She came back to herself and picked it up.


    The man¡¯s low and profound voice arose in her ears.


    ¡°Leaving soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she sounded a bit distressed. ¡°In a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and replied, ¡°Just... I missed you.¡±


    ¡°And you fell into a bad mood?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei replied instantly.


    ¡°Yes, but now, I feel better again.¡±

 Chapter 317 - That Is Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 317: That Is Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled joyfully when he heard what she said.


    ¡°It is fashion week here, anything you want?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I already have too many clothes at home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned him down quickly. She had so many clothes that she could even open a shopping mall.


    ¡°I will buy you whatever I like.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei knew that as long as he was out on business, he would never return home without any gifts. So she did not tell him not to get anything either.


    ¡°I just heard from He Chi that Fu Shiyi is not in a good state. I told you not to punish him too fiercely and you did not listen.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not feel guilty about the punishment at all. ¡°If his family name were not Fu, he would have got something worse than that.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not need to doubt that if Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had not been his brothers, they would have been long gone.


    ¡°I find that they think I am a man that can be bullied very easily, so they are getting very out of hand.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Previously when they were not together, he would not mind them bad-mouthing him behind his back but after they became together, they seemed to have thought that he had weaknesses, so they kept on giving him trouble.


    Gu Weiwei did not understand what kind of brothers they were after all.


    ¡°Anyway, as long as you have fun, that will be enough.¡±


    But the other three members of that team would never learn.


    They would always take revenge, whenever they ran into some trouble.


    ¡°I need to leave for a banquet, I will call youter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, it¡¯s bad for your kidneys.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng countered with a low voice.


    ¡°It seems that you are not sure if my kidneys function well or not.¡±


    ¡°I am totally sure about it. I am hanging up now, I¡¯ll be boarding soon.¡± Gu Weiwei said after teasing him.


    After a short while, Jolin and her assistant joined her and the three of them boarded the ne.


    Luckily the film set of the Eyes of the Eagle was not far away from the capital city, so it took them only an hour or so before they arrived on set.


    The three of them came to the hotel arranged by the set and after the staff registered their IDs, they said, ¡°Miss. Mu, you have be the lucky client of our hotel and so you will be staying in the top suite of our hotel, with a private butler.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±


    The staff led them up to the top floor and opened the luxurious and ssical suite.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, this is the room you are going to stay in.¡±


    ¡°Wow, my goodness, Weiwei, aren¡¯t you a lucky star?¡± Jolin sighed in amazement.


    After he took her on as his artist, he felt that his road ahead was bing so much smoother than ever before. No misery and always fortune.


    Jolin and the assistant walked around her room in excitement and then went downstairs to their own rooms.


    Gu Weiwei saw them off and then the private butler came in with a bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, happy stays, just tell me if you need anything.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the flowers and checked the card left in the flowers, which showed ¨C happy stays.


    From Z.


    The card was printed, but she could recognize the writing.


    ¡°Does this hotel belong to Fu¡¯s Enterprise?¡±


    The private butler smiled. ¡°Recently acquired by Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the flowers and smiled helplessly.


    There was no such a thing as a lucky client.


    It was Fu Hanzheng who had bought the hotel, when he knew that the crew were staying at this hotel.


    Then, he found an excuse for her to stay in this suite.


    It was exactly what Fu Hanzheng would do, of course.

 Chapter 318 - A Warning?

    <h4>Chapter 318: A Warning?</h4>


    Strictly speaking, the Eyes of the Eagle was actually a spy film that took ce in contemporary times.


    It told a story of how Hua Land fell into the enemy¡¯s hands and the fight between two schools during this particr period.


    Gu Weiwei was supposed to y two roles ¨C a ferocious woman called Huo Jing in the military bureau and a just and kind-hearted Huo Xiaoshi.


    The first scene after the opening ceremony was not about her, but Xiang Linyuan, the role yed by the lead actor Song Yu.


    Xiang Linyuan was a warlord of the local area and the man whom both of the schools would like to have on their side.


    However, he had already been under the control of the military bureau.


    Song Yu might not be a very good-looking actor, yet he was quite talented, so he passed the first take perfectly.


    The second scene was about Shen Qiu and Chu Chen.


    However, Shen Qiu came to the director and presented a proposal.


    ¡°Director Mo, Chu Chen and I have worked together many times before, so we don¡¯t need any extra time to get to know each other. How about filming me and Huo Jing first because we need to do the scene here anyway, right?¡±


    Mo Jiao looked about and saw that Gu Weiwei was not on set.


    All of a sudden, he felt a bit displeased.


    The reason why she was not arranged to do the filming this morning was because he hoped that she could watch and learn from the seniors performing first, so that she could find her position as quickly as possible.


    Unexpectedly, however, she did not show up.


    ¡°Assistant, where is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    The director¡¯s assistant looked about. ¡°I saw her in the makeup room, should I get her here?¡±


    Mo Jiao said, as his face fell, ¡°Bringher here now.¡±


    He had watched the Long Wind and noticed that the young girl was indeed talented. He also thought that she did well in the audition and Director Yi had also highly rmended her.


    That was why he chose her to be the lead actress.


    However, he was a bit worried that she was unable to y both Huo Xiaoshi and Huo Jing.


    That was why he chose to film other scenes on the first day, so that she could watch and learn and find her own position.


    Yet she even refused to show up.


    Shen Qiu smiled. ¡°She is too young to know how to behave well, please don¡¯t mind it, Director Mo.¡±


    Chu Chen came and added her piece.


    ¡°Young girls nowadays always be very arrogant, after they gain some poprity in a film.¡±


    If it had not been for her and Shiyi, he would have got the role of Gu Changfeng and reached the top of the industry.


    Instead of saying anything more, Shen Qiu got the script and waited next to them.


    A long timeter, the assistant brought her over.


    Gu Weiwei could notice that the atmosphere seemed a bit weird, so she said to Mo Jiao, with a rtively lowered head, ¡°Director, Lee says that I am supposed to be here.¡±


    Mo Jiao was very displeased about her absence, so he sat down and said, ¡°Try the scene when Huo Jing is hunting Fang Yan in the 37th scene.¡±


    Originally, he had nned to shoot the scer, when she found her own position because that was the scene when Huo Jing first showed up and if the scene was well made, Huo Xiaoshi and Huo Jing could be easily distinguished, otherwise the opposite personalities could not be told apart easily.


    Also, since she was too young, he had been worried that she would not be able to y two roles.


    Shen Qiu stood up and said with a gentle tone, ¡°Read the script first, we will wait for you.¡±


    Of course she knew that it was an important scene, so the reason why she suggested making this scene was because she wanted to see how much further this girl could go.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°No need, let¡¯s start now.¡±


    She knew that she would not have a rxing time when being with Shen Qiu and Chu Chen but unexpectedly, she received the warning on the very first day.

 Chapter 319 - Warning 2 (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Warning 2 (Extra)</h4>


    Mo Jiao had not expected that she would have agreed so fast but instead of looking happy, he looked even less pleased.


    She was talented but she was way too arrogant.


    It was a scene that had been decided on, out of the blue but she said that she could do it right now. Did she remember all the lines, or did she know how to y the role?


    ¡°Script staff, lighting and cameramen, get ready now!¡±


    ¡°Makeup, get Huo Jing and Fang Yan done!¡±


    Yi An had told him that she was a very talented actress and so, he could take this opportunity to see how talented she was after all.


    Chu Chen approached Shen Qiu when she was doing her makeup.


    ¡°Spare no effort to teach her a lesson, maybe you can get the lead actress position if you give her a good lesson.¡±


    Shen Qiu was a talented actress but she never had the resources. If she was able to get the lead actress role, she would be paid and valued way more than she was now.


    Shen Qiu threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was chatting happily with her agent and assistant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    She had also done the audition of the Eyes of the Eagle but the director chose Mu Weiwei instead.


    She had also been offered the supporting actress position in the Long Wind, so of course she was annoyed when the role in the Eyes of the Eagle was taken too.


    She had thought that Li Xing¡¯er could do something about her but that stupid woman had done nothing but solely focus on herself.


    As a result, she gained herself a bad reputation instead of bringing down Mu Weiwei and these days, she had hidden herself away from the spotlight.


    There were only a couple of good directors in this tiny film industry.


    If that girl kept on getting the good roles, actresses like her would never get a chance!


    Actresses¡¯ prime time was always very short and every film was of great importance, so role stealing happened very quickly.


    Shen Qiu was prepared, yet Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, was waiting for the tools and lighting to be ready after the makeup.


    Jolin was currently talking with her about what to eat, after they finished the filming tonight.


    He knew pretty well how talented his girl would be, so he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Shen Qiu was trying to give them a warning, yet she was actually going to give herself a bad reputation.


    The deputy director passed by them and learned that they were not discussing how to y the role but about what to eat after work and their lead actress was replying excitedly about what dishes to try, with a bottle in her hands, rather than making preparations for the scene.


    Soon, the cast were ready and the supporting roles and extras were on set as well.


    ¡°Fang Yan is rescued now, Huo Jing get into the car.¡±


    Gu Weiwei adjusted her costume, picked up the fake pistol and went into the car where she waited for her turn.


    The scene was of Fang Yan, yed by Shen Qiu, being discovered by Huo Jing when she was acting as a spy, yet she was rescued by her fellow friends.


    Shen Qiu was a talented and experienced actress. The moment the director said action, she knew how to master the role.


    She put on a near perfect performance, starting from the scene when she fought alone and managed to be rescued by her fellow friends.


    The director was very satisfied by Shen Qiu¡¯s performance and after the supporting role and the extras were done, he said, ¡°Time for Huo Jing!¡±


    A drilling sound of a car breaking hard arose and a car stopped at the alley where Fang Yan had just run away. The subordinates pulled open the door.


    A long leg in military boots stepped out of the car and Huo Jing, who was dressed in a green military uniform, exited the car and moved into the alleyway that was full of gunshots.


    The sound of the boots echoed so loudly, it was as if they were stepping upon the edge of people¡¯s hearts, so that the entire scene was very intense.

 Chapter 320 - Better at Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 320: Better at Face pping</h4>


    However, it was the perfect time for this scene.


    A supporting role following Gu Weiwei kicked something and stumbled.


    Mo Jiao stopped the filming and bellowed through the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Get ready, everyone, Huo Jing, go back to the car and restart the scene.¡±


    Shen Qiu was not sure what happened from where she stood but she could hear the director stopping the filming, so she thought that the lead actress made a mistake which caused the director to stop the scene.


    An extra was Shen Qiu¡¯s fan and heined with a small voice, when the director asked for a re-film.


    ¡°What is Director Mo thinking to have chosen her for the role? She is such a bad actress.¡±


    All the artists from Shiyi Culture were indeed good-looking but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they were talented.


    He had not watched the Long Wind, so he also thought that Mu Weiwei was someone with no acting skills because she was an actress of Shiyi Culture.


    ¡°She is young and not everyone is born to be a talented person, so please be understanding, I will treat you guys to snacks afterwards, okay?¡± Shen Qiu said with a smile.


    Apart from her and the extras, Chu Chen, who was standing with Song Yu, was saying something too.


    ¡°Brother Yu, you probably have to teach our lead actress...¡±


    Although she had gained some good achievements with the Long Wind, the character of Tang Shaoqi and her position in that film, was totally different from Huo Xiaoshi and Huo Jing in this film.


    Without experience, no one was able to present Huo Jing well.


    If Huo Jing did not work, Huo Xiaoshi would be a failure too, no matter how much she tried to be her because it would be difficult to tell Huo Xiaoshi and Huo Jing apart, if that was the case.


    Song Yu smiled without making anyments.


    The scriptwriter sitting next to Mo Jiao also spoke with a worried expression.


    ¡°I told you that Mu Weiwei is too young to be Huo Xiaoshi and Huo Jing.¡±


    She was just a 19-year-old girl. How could she perform as the chief of the information department of the military bureau?


    She would not be able to y Huo Jing if she wascking experience, knowledge or even a certain aura.


    Standing next to the scriptwriter, Jolin said nothing in response to him and kept his arms crossed.


    His girl was good at acting and even better at face pping.


    Mo Jiao said loudly, when everyone was in position, ¡°Action!¡±


    The script chief said, ¡°Second take, scene 37 of the Eyes of the Eagle.¡±


    The sound of guns arose in the alleyway, and the bystanders nearby rushed around as a car pulled over at the entrance of the alleyway.


    Huo Jing, the chief of the information department of the military bureau, was dressed in green as she nced about and rushed into the alleyway with a small group of men.


    With one hand holding the gun, the other making a gesture, she ordered coldly, ¡°Team one, follow me. Team two, take the back!¡±


    Huo Jing and her men reached Fang Yan and her fellows and killed two of Fang Yan¡¯s friends.


    Without hesitating as she fired the gun, she didn¡¯t even blink in horror as she trampled over the blood and the dead corpses and caught up with them.


    At first, Mo Jiao frowned deeply but the moment the car door opened and Huo Jing appeared, as she stepped off the car, he started to look amazed.


    He had never expected that a 19-year-old girl, who had only moments ago, been cheerfully talking with her agent and assistant, could have found her position so quickly.


    She had not only presented a vivid Huo Jing, but she had be Huo Jing the moment she exited the car.


    This was the lethal beauty of the chief of the information department of the military bureau and she had presented the role vividly. She had also sessfully made the supporting roles follow her suit.


    She did not need any instruction about where to go and what to do because she herself had shown off the best effect that he had desired.


    She knew exactly when to shoot, when to speed up, what gaze to use and what expression to present. She had executed every detail so perfectly that he had nothing to pick on.


    The best actor may not look like the role they y but are the role they y.


    He finally understood what this sentence meant at this moment.

 Chapter 321 - A Wonderful Show

    <h4>Chapter 321: A Wonderful Show</h4>


    Mo Jiao was totally stunned by Gu Weiwei¡¯s performance and the scriptwriter who was watching from behind the camera, had already be totally dumbfounded.


    Three minutes ago, he had thought that Mu Weiwei was going to fail his expectations of Huo Jing but now he had only one notion in mind ¨C no one else could y a better Huo Jing than she did.


    This 19-year-old girl, who had never been to one lesson in the Film Academy, was now totally able to put on a performance that could be used as reference by anyone else.


    This 19-year-old girl had totally showcased how the 27-year-old chief of the information department of the military bureau should be ¨C lethal and arrogant.


    The way she looked when she was shooting and the gesture she made when instructing her men... she was exactly the Huo Jing they had imagined.


    Mo Jiao and the scriptwriter were expectantly waiting to see how the scene would turn out.


    When Huo Jing caught up with Fang Yan and her people, Huo Jing looked lethal and nced at two people, then just as she almost caught up with Fang Yan, one of Fang Yan¡¯s people was shot and blood sshed to the ground.


    She raised the gun and immediately countered when she saw Huo Jing.


    However, the moment she met Huo Jing¡¯s lethal gaze and expression, her hand that held the gun shook and fired two slow bullets, before she turned to run away with the remaining people.


    ...


    Mo Jiao pressed the loudspeaker button unhappily. ¡°Cut!¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the gun and asked as she turned around. ¡°Anything wrong, Director?¡±


    Mo Jiao got up and came over to them.


    ¡°Shen Qiu, why is your gun-holding hand shaking? And you ran out of the camera just now, such a stupid mistake! A spy who dares to work undercover in the military bureau is never going to fear the opponent! You did terribly just now!¡±


    ....


    Because of Fang Yan¡¯s mistake of walking beyond the camera range, the wonderful scene was ruined. Mo Jiao lectured Shen Qiu who yed the role fiercely.


    Chu Chen had been waiting to see Gu Weiwei being lectured and he had evene up with the idea of how to get haters to write meanments about her online, once she ruined the scene.


    Yet the result was that the director, instead of picking on her, went to lecture Shen Qiu when he stopped the filming.


    Startled, he looked at Mo Jiao far away from him, wondering if he had heard it wrongly.


    Walking out of the camera?


    Doing terribly with the role?


    How would Shen Qiu ever make such a stupid mistake?


    Shen Qiu was totally intimidated by the lethal Huo Jing and she was even more startled when the director lectured her.


    When she came back to herself, she felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°I am sorry, Director Mo, I was a bit distracted.¡±


    Mo Jiao sighed and stressed his point to her.


    ¡°Get yourself together and start from the scene where Huo Jing shot your people.¡±


    Honestly, he felt very sorry for Shen Qiu.


    It was her who proposed to try the scene with Huo Jing, just to get everything to work out properly but he knew pretty well that she was just giving Mu Weiwei a warning because he had been the director of many films.


    He had been a bit annoyed with Mu Weiwei because she had not shown up at the beginning, so he approved of the proposal to bring her over so they could shoot the scene.


    But what Mu Weiwei had done, totally surprised him and Shen Qiu, who had tried to give her the warning, made terrible mistakes all the time.


    She was totally humiliated as a senior actress who had been in the industry for so long.


    Song Yu said with a smile, as he saw Jolin passing by, ¡°Agent Jolin, your girl is a very good actress.¡±


    She was born for the big screen, be it her face or her talent.


    Jolin smiled. ¡°Thank you, this is what my girl would normally do.¡±


    Shen Qiu had wanted to give his girl a warning by showing off her own talent, when she proposed to make the scene but she received the opposite effect and was left totally dumbfounded.

 Chapter 322 - Convincing moves

    <h4>Chapter 322: Convincing moves</h4>


    Chu Chen snorted when he heard the words.


    ¡°A newbie dares to speak such arrogant words, she better watch out for her own good!¡±


    All she had done was be the supporting role of the Long Wind and yet they talked as if her acting skills were excellent!


    ¡°My girl is indeed a newbie but you, a seemingly experienced man, is still the supporting role in this show anyways.¡±


    Jolin was famous for his silver tongue and that sentence had left Chu Chen totally speechless.


    His girl was beautiful, skilled and talented, as well as friendly. She was definitely going to be popr!


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°If you have the time to find haters to nder my girl, I suggest that you use the time to train your own acting skills instead or you can wait and see how our girl brings you down.¡± Jolin squinted at Chu Chen and snorted.


    His girl was very good at convincing everyone.


    Feeling angry, Chu Chen walked away and went over to Shen Qiu, who was trying to adjust herself to the change in situation.


    ¡°Sister Shen, what happened just now?¡±


    That was a stupid mistake, which shouldn¡¯t have been made by an experienced actress like her.


    Shen Qiu forced a smile onto her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep very well, so I am not in the right mood to do as well.¡±


    ¡°Pick yourself up! You asked Mu Weiwei to join you in this scene of the film and yet she has not failed a take but you did! You are humiliating yourself.¡± Chu Chen reminded her with a small voice.


    Shen Qiu nodded and said impatiently, ¡°I got it, please let me get into the right mood.¡±


    She had expected for Mu Weiwei to not have been able to master the role of Huo Jing.


    Especially when she had not even taken a nce at the script while she was here and went straight into acting without the director telling her what to do.


    Therefore, she had thought that she did not have to make much effort to put her into the shadows.


    However, as a result, when Huo Jing yed by Mu Weiwei approached her, she was totally startled by her lethal gaze and aura.


    When she was firing at the extras that went to fight her, she understood that it was all an unrealistic show and that the extras did not really die... but she felt as if she had actually killed someone.


    When she met Huo Jing¡¯s lethal stare, the hand that held the gun shook, so she totally forgot how to move away ording to the script.


    Mu Weiwei had be Huo Jing and she had been frightened and forgot about her role as Fang Yan.


    Although she was not convinced, she had to admit that she had been put into the shadows by a totally green 19-year-old girl!


    Because of the scene a moment ago, Mo Jiao had totally erased his prejudice towards Gu Weiwei and he was talking to her in a very friendly tone.


    ¡°You are doing well with Huo Jing¡¯s character, remember to keep looking lethal and intimidating.¡±


    No wonder Yi An rmended her to y the lead actress of the Eyes of the Eagle. She was indeed a very rare, talented actress.


    He had a feeling that when the Eyes of the Eagle was released, it would be the most well-received film,pared to all the other films he had made.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and smiled.


    After talking with her, Mo Jiao turned to Shen Qiu.


    ¡°You must stay steady when you meet Huo Jing¡¯s eyes and actions, you are supposed to have a n of retreat, not end up running away like a deserter, okay?¡±


    He had been worried about Mu Weiwei, yet she had presented such a wonderful performance but Shen Qiu, whom he had no worries about, turned out to be currently unstable.


    Shen Qiu nodded but inwardly she felt very annoyed.


    She had tried to embarrass Mu Weiwei by asking her to act this scene with her but now, she herself had fallen into the trap that she had set up for someone else.

 Chapter 323 - Baby Zheng Again

    <h4>Chapter 323: Baby Zheng Again</h4>


    After several failed takes, the scene was finallypleted.


    The director was very satisfied with the scene, so he said, before they finished the day¡¯s work, ¡°I hope that after today, every one of you can be devoted to the show instead of focusing on anything else. An actor stands out because of his or her acting skills, not other inconsequential things.¡±


    That was the warning he gave to the cast, so that they would focus upon their acting rather thanying traps and setting tricks.


    Since Shen Qiu had not been able to take advantage of her on the first day, she did not approach her in the following days.


    Mo Jiao was also very strict with every actor, and he always made sure that each scene was the best one, no matter how many failed takes there might be.


    Therefore, no one had the time or energy to cause anyone else ang trouble.


    Gu Weiwei was not under huge pressure since she almost never failed a take.


    Plus, she was taken great care of by the private butler arranged by Fu Hanzheng, so she was having a much more rxing time, on the set of the Eyes of the Eagle, than anyone else.


    Jolin, together with her assistant, came up to the top suite for breakfast.


    Seeing her phone ringing, he gave the phone to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Baby Zheng again.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the phone, went into the bedroom where she answered the call, and did not return until a few minutester.


    Jolin took a sip of the freshly-squeezed juice and mumbled curiously.


    ¡°Your Baby Zheng seems to be such a good friend to you. She calls you several times a day, even a couple would not do something like this.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed involuntarily when she heard that Baby Zheng was a female.


    ¡°Oh well... we have too great a friendship to be truly separated.¡±


    Jolin did not suspect a thing about the Baby Zheng in her phone but said, ¡°Oh right, are you fighting with Third Master these days?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Well, he was in a fight with his brother so indirectly speaking, he was in a fight with her.


    Jolin looked up at her. ¡°The fans of the rumored couple had a good reaction towards your guys¡¯ reality show, so his agent and I decided to ask Third Master to visit you on set but he immediately turned it down and said that he was noting even if he had to die.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, trying hard to press down herughter, ¡°He is very busy and he doesn¡¯t need toe, really.¡±


    Honestly, drop the topic of the rumored couple. Fu Shiyi had been terribly influenced by the punishment he receivedst time and now, he would probably want to try his best to avoid her in every way possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to persuade him, we can drop it if he truly doesn¡¯t want to show up but the fans want to see you in the same frame.¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei did not reply but smiled softly. Fu Shiyi was probably never going to visit her no matter what.


    Jolin ate breakfast and said, ¡°Well, you can work with Third Master or be a rumored couple but never take it seriously.¡±


    The assistant asked curiously, ¡°Why? Third Master and Weiwei look cute together.¡±


    She was one of those fans too.


    Jolin pointed at his temple. ¡°That man is not quite right in this part.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and found that she agreed with what he said, otherwise there was no other exnation for why Fu Shiyi was so interested in causing trouble for himself.


    Having eaten breakfast, they headed to the set.


    She had done a great deal of work today andpleted dozens of takes. It was not until ten at night that the work was then finished.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw the light on, as she entered the inner room, she saw that the man who had earlier been on phone with her in the morning, was now seated on the sofa of her room, looking amazingly handsome against the warm light.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the capital city today?¡±


    He told her this morning that he was returning home.


    She had thought that he would go home but instead, he came to her ce.

 Chapter 324 - Gossip (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Gossip (Extra)</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng got up and swept the girl into his arms and said, after giving her a long and passionate kiss, ¡°I missed you, so I took a transfer flight here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei soon smiled a sweet smile ¨C so he did not even go home beforeing to her.


    ¡°What about work? You don¡¯t care about that anymore?¡±


    He had been away on business for more than ten days and there were lots of things for him to handle at thepany.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin is at home now.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Apart from some important things that required his personal decision, his brother was able to deal with the rest.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°So, Second Master is your hiredborer?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Then what do I pay him for?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no words to counter but showed a second of sympathy for Fu Shiqin, who was working overtime in the capital.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa and gathered her into his arms, before giving a paper bag to her.


    ¡°Your present.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and saw that it was an album full of clothes as well as a business card.


    When she saw the name on the card, she looked up at him in surprise.


    ¡°Merlin?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°The style of Muse fits you better and so I bought thetest trends and signed a long-term contract with Merlin. If you need any new outfits, he can design the clothes exclusively for you.¡±


    ¡°You are wasting money, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with slightly raised eyebrows.


    She did like the clothes designed by Merlin and the Gu Family also had the desire to hire him but that man had a weird temper, so he did not be the personal designer of the Gu Family.


    That was why they hired Martin Green instead, who was their secondary choice.


    Merlin did not agree to do the job no matter how much the Gu Family tried, so how did this man manage to persuade this lord-like man.


    Fu Hanzheng asked nothing but one question. ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded constantly.


    ¡°That is good.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei put down the present and held onto his neck, then she kissed him right on the lips.


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    But she had better tell him what she actually needed in the future otherwise his future gifts would be way too much!


    Fu Hanzheng brushed over her hair and said with a low whisper, ¡°This way of expressing gratitude is too simple.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and then kissed him again, just as they were in the middle of a deep kiss, the doorbell rang.


    At first, both of them ignored the ringing, but the doorbell kept on buzzing.


    ¡°Maybe it is the Jolin or someone from the cast, I will go check it out.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank and he let go of her so she could open the door.


    Gu Weiwei went to the living room of the suite, adjusted her clothes and hair in front of the mirror and did not open the door until she made sure that she looked alright.


    But it turned out to be someone other than the cast or Jolin... it was Chu Chen, the supporting actor of the Eyes of the Eagle.


    Gu Weiwei asked him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Chen showed the script in his hands and said with a friendly face, ¡°We are going to perform an important scene tomorrow, so I need to talk about this with you.¡±


    ¡°I am not in the mood right now, please leave.¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to shut the door.


    It was so strange that an actor offered to talk about the script in an actress¡¯s room sote at night.


    Chu Chen stretched out his hand and stopped her from closing the door.


    ¡°Weiwei, the director said that we need to talk about the script when we have time.¡±


    But he was not here to read the script with her.


    She had be a popr star because of the Long Wind and her image as the rumored couple with Fu Shiyi had be increasingly prevalent too, so when the Eyes of the Eagle was released, she would be even more popr and it was very necessary for him to be close to her.


    If they could create some gossip together, then it would be very beneficial for him...


    But for some reason, the moment he finished speaking, he felt a lethal air blowing across his face from in the room.

 Chapter 325 - Gossip 2

    <h4>Chapter 325: Gossip 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the hand holding the door and warned coldly.


    ¡°If you still want to be an actor, get out of here now.¡±


    She could already feel the lethal airing out of the room.


    Chu Chen did not get annoyed butughed when he heard her asking him to get out.


    ¡°Weiwei, I don¡¯t mean any harm but I feel very regretful that I wasn¡¯t able to work with you in the Long Wind and now we are in the same cast, so we should cherish our destiny.¡±


    Since he was in the samepany as Shen Qiu, he stood on Shen Qiu¡¯s side at the audition of the Long Wind but he then ended up losing the role himself.


    However, Mu Weiwei was popr now and a signed star of Shiyi Culture; with the Long Wind and the Eyes of the Eagle on her resume, she was far better than him and Shen Qiu in every single way.


    Since they were not a match against each other, they could simply be friends.


    Also, Mu Weiwei was indeed pretty and had a noble air that wascking in the other girls that were part of the entertainment industry.


    And plus, every man liked pretty girls. He was no exception.


    Although she had created gossip with Shiyi, Fu Shiyi was just ying with her like a toy and would never marry her because he was from the huge Fu Family.


    So, he still had the opportunity.


    ¡°We are not good friends, so don¡¯t call me by that name.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a cold voice.


    ¡°We have been working on the same set for so long, how can we be strangers?¡± Chu Chen asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei had really lost the patience to continue the conversation with him. ¡°I am sorry but I need to sleep now, please go back to your room.¡±


    If she did not go to Fu Hanzheng now, he would burst in jealousy.


    If he did not release the door, she would definitely kick him out.


    ¡°Just two scenes for tomorrow noon, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time.¡± Chu Chen looked as if he were not giving up.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Wait for three minutes.¡±


    Chu Chen nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will wait for you.¡±


    Normally, a girl would always pack up her things and put on some makeup before letting someone else enter the room.


    Since she had already agreed to let him wait for a few minutes, it seemed that he would be able to enter her room tonight.


    Maybe she would be a bit shy tonight but after a couple of times, he would definitely get her when they were doing the film.


    He might not be as good-looking as Shiyi, but he was already quite handsome.


    He was also indeed more experienced than this 19-year-old young girl, who simply had no experience.


    Gu Weiwei shut the door and made a call to Jolin and told him what had happened.


    Hearing the words, Jolin immediately ran upstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door for me. I will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hung up and saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sinking deeply. He looked very lethal.


    She approached him and held onto his waist.


    ¡°Wait for a few more minutes. It will be over soon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked rather cold. ¡°You can let him in. I can handle the problem.¡±


    ¡°No need for you to deal with such a small matter. Jolin can do that.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    If he dealt with this matter, someone would die.


    After all, he was a man who would even give his own brothers serious punishments.


    ¡°How many times has he been here?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he looked down at her.


    She had run into him today but what about when he was not around?


    ¡°The first time ever.¡± Gu Weiwei saw the text from Jolin and worried that he would be frightened by this man when he came into the roomter, so she pushed him into the bathroom.


    ¡°You can take a shower now. I will be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 326 - No Way!

    <h4>Chapter 326: No Way!</h4>


    Chu Chen adjusted his hair style and smiled at his assistant at the end of the corridor, suggesting that he should film the whole process.


    A long whileter, the door was still closed, so he kept pressing the doorbell to urge the girl inside.


    Gu Weiwei went to open the door, after she urged Fu Hanzheng to take a shower first.


    But she did not let him in.


    Seeing that she still had no intention of letting him in, Chu Chen said, ¡°It is not very convenient for us to talk outside the door, is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against the door with her arms crossed. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a better ce to talk than here.¡±


    She had just said the words when the elevator opened and Jolin angrily rushed out.


    He dragged Chu Chen¡¯s assistant, who was sneaking around, out of the corner of the corridor and then he pulled him all the way over to their direction and swore loudly.


    ¡°Chu Chen, you better see if you are worthy of my girl¡¯s attention!¡±


    He had been in the industry for a long time and so he understood pretty well what this actor was up to.


    He had knocked at Mu Weiwei¡¯s doorte at night, iming that he was going to check over the script with her but he ced his assistant nearby, so that he could film the moment when they entered the room together.


    Then when the film was released, he would leak the video when the girl was receiving the peak of her poprity, so that he could be in the same rumors as her.


    At that time, he would receive even more attention because of the poprity of Mu Weiwei.


    Gossip was always an uncertain thing and it would only get worse if the people involved tried to exin something.


    Seeing Jolin approaching him with his assistant, Chu Chen was a bit surprised but he still said with a smile, ¡°I am just here talking with Weiwei about the two scenes we are going to film tomorrow, you are too worried, agent Jolin.¡±


    Although he did have his own little n, he would never admit his real intention in front of them.


    Annoyed, Jolin kicked Chu Chen¡¯s assistant to his side and shielded Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°My girl is not your good friend. You are not qualified enough to call her by her name!¡±


    He protected his girl so carefully that he didn¡¯t even allow Third Master to approach her, let alone someone so minor like Chu Chen.


    Chu Chen was very frightened by Jolin¡¯s response. ¡°We are just talking about the script, why are you making such terrible conjectures?¡±


    ¡°It is 11 at night and you want to talk about the script with an actress?¡± Jolin got so angry that his saliva flew out. ¡°You are shameless! Don¡¯t bring my girl down!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at her agent who was so fierce at this moment in time, thinking that she might not need to do anything anymore.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, we are in the same cast, we can talk about script right? What is your problem?¡± Chu Chen got quite irritated.


    ¡°If we were not in the same cast and if it were not because of Director Mo, I would not have been so polite right now.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted with a cold voice.


    The reason why she did not want Fu Hanzheng to get involved is because she did not want to cause trouble for the whole cast.


    After all, the filming had started and the cast had already been announced. If a role was reced, the whole team would be affected.


    ¡°Song Yu and my girl are the lead actors and actresses but they talk about the script only in the daytime, not now. You know pretty well what you are up to!¡±


    After responding to Chu Chen, Jolin turned to Gu Weiwei and said to her in a very sweet tone.


    ¡°It is veryte now, leave this to me. Go back to sleep, we have many scenes to shoot tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around, walked back into the room and closed the door.


    The moment she turned around, she bumped into Fu Hanzheng who was already waiting for her behind the door.

 Chapter 327 - Time Saver

    <h4>Chapter 327: Time Saver</h4>


    However, after looking at him, it seemed that he had not obeyed her suggestion that he should take a shower.


    Hearing that Jolin and Chu Chen were leaving outside the door, Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief and took a look at this man who was still properly dressed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?!¡± Fu Hanzheng looked displeased.


    Gu Weiwei locked the door and exined as she took hold of his arms.


    ¡°Just leave it to Jolin, he won¡¯t just let it go in this way.¡±


    Jolin might be her agent but he was actually a very defensive man.


    Whenever there was a male star approaching her, he woulde their way and leave no chance for them to create gossip with her.


    So when Chu Chen was trying to cook up a story in this way, Jolin would not just leave him be after one moment of lecturing.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do about it?¡± Fu Hanzheng was still very angry.


    Gu Weiwei got him to sit down, kicked off her shoes and leaned against him.


    ¡°He will suffer anyways, don¡¯t dwell upon such a small matter, you are a busy man!¡±


    ¡°This is not a minor matter.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei exined helplessly.


    ¡°But the cast has been announced. If you want to change the supporting male role, it would be very troublesome and the whole filming process will be slowed down.


    What was more, all Chu Chen had done was knock at the door and he had not even stepped over the threshold.


    If Fu Hanzheng were to be involved, he would only be satisfied when he gave a prohibition order to Chu Chen, to never show up in the industry again.


    Lips tightly closed, Fu Hanzheng said, after a moment of thinking, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t interfere right now.¡±


    But after the film was released, what happened to that man would have nothing to do with her or the whole cast.


    Gu Weiwei nodded in satisfaction, got up and walked into the bathroom with clean clothes.


    She was just about to shut the door when she found him following her in too.


    ¡°I am showering, what are you doing?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    ¡°No way, get out now.¡± Gu Weiwei flushed.


    Seeing her shy expression, Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°It is veryte, let¡¯s save some time.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here now.¡± Gu Weiwei pushed the man out and locked the door.


    Although they had had s*x throughout the entire night the other day, but she just couldn¡¯t share a shower with him anymore.


    Seeing her objection, Fu Hanzheng did not insist anymore but went to answer a call when the phone rang.


    It was veryte, so Gu Weiwei just took a simple shower, got changed and went out.


    Then she gave him the robe from the hotel.


    ¡°I am done, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took it and walked into the bathroom.


    Gu Weiwei had been working for the whole day, so she fell asleep the moment she went into bed feelingpletely exhausted.


    When she was sleeping, she suddenly felt that she was not breathing smoothly and the moment she opened her eyes, she found Fu Hanzheng right in front of her, waking her up with his kisses.


    She said pitifully, as she stopped the hands that groped under her pajamas, ¡°I have lots of work to do tomorrow and you are tired too, let¡¯s just sleep.¡±


    During the past few days, she had been constantly shooting the film and now it was finally the time to rx her tense mind.


    She knew that there would be no end to their s*x, the moment she agreed to do it with him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tire you.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the cherry lips he had been missing for a long time. It was full of passion and love.


    Gu Weiwei just could not sleep now after he kept on stimting her but she was suddenly reminded of one important thing and she turned her face away.


    ¡°No... no, there is no condom here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng rested his forehead against hers and chuckled.


    ¡°I have them with me.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Missing her? Really? Then why did he have condoms with him when he was visiting her?!

 Chapter 328 - Your Intention

    <h4>Chapter 328: Your Intention</h4>


    A long timeter, Gu Weiwei nestled herself in his arms. Her face was still flushed and her eyes lookedzy and charming.


    ¡°You did not miss me, you missed having s*x with me!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°These two are not separate but I do miss you more.¡±


    He missed her, that was why he wanted to get close to her.


    When it came to his s*x life, he had not wanted to do it so much before but once he had tasted it, he must admit that he could easily be very addicted.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him and then looked at him sweetly.


    ¡°Are you going home tomorrow?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°You want me to stay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    She already had to go through a very demanding schedule, during the daytime at work and when he spent the night with her here, she had to work overtime.


    ¡°I can leave after breakfast.¡± Fu Hanzheng pulled up the nket and whispered, ¡°Sleep now.¡±


    Although the feelings were still there, she did have a hard time filming, so one night would be enough.


    After all, they were going to live together for a very long time, so they did not have to do everything now.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    Fu Hanzheng heard his phone vibrating, so he put on the hotel robe, grabbed the phone and answered it when he went into the living room.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    It was Fu Shiqin who was working overtime in the capital and he felt that he must have interrupted something, when he heard his brother¡¯s displeased voice.


    ¡°Well... L said that the woman from the Yuan Family and Gu Weiwei are totally gone now, after they slipped away the other day.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank and he said, after a moment of thinking, ¡°They are trained people from the Dorrans Family, so they are definitely cautious. Watch out for them, both in the capital city and throughout the entire country.¡±


    That woman had been gone for dozens of days after a single moment of appearance, the whole thing was very suspicious.


    ¡°And...¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°And it seems that Cayman Dorrans also noticed that we are looking into Gu Weiwei, so he also sent someone to look for the Yuan Family.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Gu Siting¡¯s men would not be able to interfere in the matters in Hua Land, so the Dorrans Family dispatched their own men instead.


    ¡°Watch out for them.¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ¡°If the Dorrans Family find them first, are we going to do something about it?¡± Fu Shiqin asked discreetly.


    If the Dorrans Family found Gu Weiwei first so she was brought back to the Gu Family, then the rtionship between the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family would be as steadfast as ever.


    As long as the Dorrans Family were the shield of the Gu Family, they would hardly be able to touch the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng did not reply for a long time.


    He had to admit that it was a wise choice of the Gu Family to have adopted Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiqin sighed deeply. ¡°Now I wish that Gu Weiwei were dead rather than missing.¡±


    Otherwise, as long as she was still in the hands of the Gu Family, Gu Siting would always hold the best bargaining chip.


    And in that case, the Fu Family would hardly be able to bring down the Gu Family.


    ¡°I will talk about it when Ie home.¡±


    ¡°You are willing toe home?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    He went straight to his girlfriend¡¯s set the moment hended.


    While he went to have so much fun he drove his brother back into the office where he worked like a ve day and night.


    He would have totally ended their rtionship if not for the fact that he greatly feared his brother.


    Instead of answering him, Fu Hanzheng hung up and went back into the room to sleep.


    Of course he was not willing to go home but after being away on business for such a long time, he was confronted with a hundred things he had to deal with in person.


    Especially now, when Cayman Dorrans had dispatched his men into his territory, he had to go home to handle the situation.

 Chapter 329 - Long-distance Relationship (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Long-distance Rtionship (Extra)</h4>


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei was woken up by the ringing of the phone.


    Fully-dressed, Fu Hanzheng was watching her from the sofa not far away and approached her as she got up.


    ¡°The breakfast has been delivered, do you want to wash your face and brush your teeth?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a pair of drowsy eyes and dragged herself out of bed.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°Want my help?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I am not unable to care for myself!¡± Gu Weiwei quickly started to brush her teeth .


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled as he stood next to her.


    ¡°Do your legs or waist hurt?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him and busied herself with brushing her teeth.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away some strands of hair and said, ¡°I need to deal with some matters back home so I won¡¯t be here for a while.¡±


    Gu Weiwei casually asked, after she finished brushing her teeth, ¡°Still about the Yuan Family?¡±


    He had been gone for so long and she had wondered how the search was going on but it seemed that Yuan Meng was safe and sound.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family have sent some men here to Hua Land and they are looking for them too. It¡¯s not good for the Fu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked a little serious.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, looking contemtive. ¡°Wait for me outside and I need some coffee.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng went out, made a phone call and asked the private butler to deliver a pot of coffee to the room.


    Closing the bathroom door, Gu Weiwei washed her face and looked at herself in the mirror. It was a strange face, one that baffled her a little.


    Cayman Dorrans was her real father, someone whom she had no idea of until she was dead.


    There had once been a moment when she had the intention of telling him what had happened but as she thought back on it, she realized that no one was going to believe that she was his real daughter even if she went there.


    What was more, she had no idea what Cayman Dorrans was like.


    The Dorrans Family had too many enemies and her other-self was killed because of his opponents; she was afraid that her stabbing was because of him too.


    That was how Ling Yan gained the chance to take her heart out of her body and to have it for herself.


    Fu Hanzheng went to knock on the door because she had been inside for a little too long.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself, dried her face with the towel, opened the door and walked out.


    ¡°I am going to get changed.¡±


    She went back to the bedroom, got changed and sat down by the table. She took a sip of coffee to get some energy back into herself.


    ¡°I need to work after breakfast, so I can¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I wille here when I have the time.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, actually.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed her own feelings.


    It was already great when they lived out a long-distance rtionship. He truly did not have toe and visit her.


    She already had a very long work day and when he was with her, she couldn¡¯t even get a good night¡¯s sleep. How painful it would be if he came all the time!


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t like long-distance rtionships.¡±


    But her work made her run about everywhere and she had to be away from home for months.


    Gu Weiwei did not reply but smiled instead. She enjoyed this long-distance rtionship... Especially when she thought of the condoms that filled the drawer, she wished that she would be too busy to go home for the foreseeable future.


    They had just finished their breakfast when Jolin came knocking at the door, urging her to leave.


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off behind the door and kissed her for a long time before letting her leave.


    Gu Weiwei walked out with a flushed face and joined Jolin outside the door before they both headed towards the set together.


    Jolin frowned at the girl who was glowing, and flushed in the face. ¡°Weiwei, are you... in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am too young to be in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jolin gazed at her suspiciously.


    The way she looked and her shining eyes were very charming, this was apparently a result caused by love.


    But he knew everything about her whereabouts so how would a man manage to infiltrate?

 Chapter 330 - Maybe You

    <h4>Chapter 330: Maybe You</h4>


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Weiwei denied.


    Fu Hanzheng was still in her room, so she sounded quite guilty when she was denying the question.


    Jolin pressed the elevator and said angrily,


    ¡°Better not, none of these ordinary men are worth your attention.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, as she entered the elevator, ¡°How is it going with Chu Chen?¡±


    ¡°That man?¡± Jolin snorted and said with his arms crossed, ¡°I told all the artists in Shiyi Culture that I want all the roles Chu Chen is auditioning for in the future.¡±


    The assistant heard and said, ¡°But when the Eyes of the Eagle is released, he will be very popr and it will be hard to steal his resources in the future.¡±


    It was a blockbuster directed by Mo Jiao, and even a supporting actor would be able to gain some poprity.


    Especially because the character Chu Chen yed was quite lovely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will use all of my tricks to bring him down.¡± Jolin snorted coldly.


    He had been in the entertainment industry since he was twenty and he had been the agent for many artists and used all kinds of methods and tricks on however many different asions.


    But his current artist was both beautiful and capable, so he did not intend to use such dirty tricks to cause people to hate her.


    However, if someone intended to mess with them, he would not be soft-hearted.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡± Gu Weiwei did not stop him.


    If what Jolin did to that man was unsatisfying to Fu Hanzheng, he would step forward and make Chu Chen suffer more seriously than necessary.


    Due to today¡¯s heavy workload, she quickly went to get dressed and prepare for the filming.


    Jolin took a step further and made a call to Luo Jiaming, the agent of Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Where is Third Master, I need to ask him something.¡±


    Luo Jiaming nced at his ward who was having his makeup done and flirting with the young model not too far away.


    ¡°He seems a bit upied right now.¡±


    ¡°Get him on the phone, I need to ask him something important.¡± Jolin stressed.


    Luo Jiaming thought for a while and decided to give the phone to Fu Shiyi after all.


    Although Jolin was the agent for Mu Weiwei only, he was still one of the oldest employees of Shiyi Culture, and he did deserve some respect.


    Fu Shiyi took the phone and started to talk in an isted corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk me into cooking up the rumored couple thing, I am not doing it!¡±


    He waspletely traumatized, so he would never do any rumored couple thing with her.


    ¡°I am just wondering... have you been flirting with my girl these days?¡±


    Jolin took a nce at his girl who was doing her makeup not too far away, feeling that she was in a secretive rtionship but no one around her was suspicious, except for Fu Shiyi.


    When they were in the capital city, she went straight home with Fu Shiyi... after almost every event they went together.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi felt so wronged that he snapped. ¡°What do you mean have I been flirting with her? I will not flirt with her even if it means I have to flirt with a man!¡±


    ¡°So it is not you?¡± Jolin asked.


    Startled for a few seconds, Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°So your girl has got a man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion.¡± Jolin said.


    A person could lie verbally but how a person looked and expressed themselves externally could never be concealed.


    Fu Shiyi thought of how Fu Shiqin had called him the other night toin about his brother throwing a lot of work to him, whilst heading to his girlfriend¡¯s set for a visit.


    It seemed that their date had made Jolin suspect something.


    ¡°It is not me.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°That is good, you don¡¯t deserve her.¡± Jolin said disdainfully and openly.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Is it proper for you as an agent to speak to your boss in this way?¡±


    ¡°I am just telling you the truth! No one except the top man would be worthy of her attention.¡± Jolin snorted.


    ¡°....¡±


    How much he wished to tell this defensive agent that his girl had already slept with that top man of his!

 Chapter 331 - Another Unknown Man?

    <h4>Chapter 331: Another Unknown Man?</h4>


    Jolin knew pretty well what Fu Shiyi was like. Whenever he got a girl, he would definitely show off his rtionship to the entire world, just to tell everyone how charming he was.


    So if he denied that it was him, then he was probably telling the truth but if it were not Fu Shiyi, who else could it be?


    Could it be... the rtive his girl had always been trying to hide from everyone?


    He had suggested that she should move out of her home or that he should drive her home several times, but she turned those proposals down each time.


    If Fu Shiyi was not her man, that rtive of hers must be the suspect.


    He was just about to hang up when Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°Oh, I heard that you are asking everyone to take the roles that Chu Chen auditions for, why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, that b*stard went to knock at my girl¡¯s doorst night and tried to create a fake story!¡± Jolin got extremely annoyed when he heard it mentioned again.


    Fu Shiyi asked after hearing this, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°The film is still going on, so I can¡¯t do anything right now. We will wait after the filming is done.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°Oh man, so nothing is happening to him?¡± Fu Shiyi asked in disbelief.


    His brother must have been in Mu Weiwei¡¯s room the other night at that time, so if Chu Chen did go to knock at her door, he should have died, considering what his brother¡¯s personality was like.


    He, as his younger brother, was already seriously punished when nothing was going on between him and her.


    But Chu Chen was a man with ill intentions and it was so strange of his brother to have not done anything.


    Losing energy to talk with him any more, Jolin hung up when he saw his girl finishing with the makeup artist.


    When they returned to the capital this time, he should definitely pay some attention to see which b*stard was flirting with his artist.


    His artist was young and pretty and if he did not keep an eye out for her, she would be cheated by those men with their ill intentions.


    Having had the makeup done, Gu Weiwei saw Mo Jiaoing towards her. He had already heard about what happened the night before.


    ¡°I am sorry to have caused you trouble.¡±


    It was a very normal thing in this industry, but Chu Chen was way out of line to aim at a 19-year-old girl.


    But they did not rece the actor... so he did actually save some face for Chu Chen.


    ¡°It is all in the past and I won¡¯t dy the filming.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a brief smile.


    Mo Jiao looked at this girl who knew how to behave properly. She was beautiful, talented and never arrogant. No wonder Yi An kept rmending her to him!


    ¡°Chu Chen has asked for leave today, so you and Song Yu will do your scenes together.¡±


    It would be a bad decision to make Chu Chen and herplete the scenes together today, especially after what had happened the night before. They would have both been dominated by their remaining emotions, which could affect the ambiance of the scene.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no objection towards that and she truly did not want to see Chu Chen today either.


    This man had paid haters to leave meanments about her some time before but now when he saw her rising career, he decided to get involved with her instead. How terrible could this man be?!


    When she was talking with Mo Jiao about the scenes to shoot, Jolin saw the iing message on her phone. He came over to her.


    ¡°Weiwei, your Baby Zheng says that she is leaving, want to reply?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily and sent one text from the phone.


    [Travel safe]


    Seeing her finishing the reply, Jolin took her phone and went onto the set with her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a way too close rtionship with this Baby Zheng?¡±


    He had thought about men who might try to create something with his girl but maybe, it was a woman instead!


    She kept talking with this Baby Zheng and the phone kept ringing and messages poured in like a waterfall... it wasn¡¯t normal at all!

 Chapter 332 - Meeting with Yuan Meng

    <h4>Chapter 332: Meeting with Yuan Meng</h4>


    Gu Weiwei gave out an even guiltier soundingugh. ¡°It is just... that we are in a very good rtionship.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said that Fu Hanzheng was Jolin¡¯s most ideal man, the very man he would like to sleep with... But now, he was her boyfriend!


    So she truly couldn¡¯t tell him that she was in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    The director was already on set, ready for the filming and although Jolin was full of questions, he couldn¡¯t continue on with his inquiry.


    However, the Baby Zheng in her phone had be the top suspect, when they returned to the capital, he was definitely going to figure out who this Baby Zheng was!


    No one, be it a woman or a man, should be allowed to toy with his girl.


    Gu Weiwei was certainly aware of Jolin¡¯s suspicions that she was in a secretive rtionship with someone but she truly did not want to reveal her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng right now.


    Especially after her agent had been drooling over Fu Hanzheng, she must not say a word about it.


    After a day¡¯s work, she was extremely tired. She had just reached the elevator when the private butler told her agent and assistant, ¡°I am sorry, but since an important client has just moved onto this floor, no one is allowed to enter this floor except for the guest who is living here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She knew pretty well that it must have been an order from Fu Hanzheng.


    He must have been worried that another actor woulde knocking at her door for some script practice.


    Without thinking deeply into it Jolin and the assistant waved goodbye to her at the elevator and went downstairs to their own room.


    When she reached the room, she found the phone she had hidden away and texted Yuan Meng with the new number.


    It was not until she went to bed that the phone rang.


    ¡°You finally think of me! I¡¯ve had to conceal myself every day, what a waste of my looks and body!¡±


    Yuan Meng keptining to her the moment the phone call went through.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet as soon as possible, I will give you the address.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    When Fu Hanzheng was abroad on business, she had no idea how many men he had sent out to hunt for Yuan Meng.


    That was why she did not set up a meeting with her but because the men of the Dorrans Family hade to Hua Land, he would be distracted for the time being and so, it was the best time for her to meet Yuan Meng.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Yuan Meng was startled.


    ¡°The Fu Family will not be concentrating on you, so we can meet now.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    ¡°Why do you know everything about the Fu Family?¡± Yuan Meng asked in confusion.


    It was not the kind of information that was just open to anyone.


    ¡°I am next to Fu Hanzheng.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng never concealed anything in front of her and he would tell her everything as long as she asked him out of curiosity.


    ¡°Even if you are next to him, he would not tell you everything, right?¡±


    Yuan Meng just could not understand why Fu Hanzheng would tell her everything... wasn¡¯t he a man who never talked to strangers?


    ¡°I will tell you, when I meet you.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If she was going to tell her that she was in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, she would constantly ask her questions throughout the entire night.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, west gate of Mingguo Film Town, don¡¯te with your real appearance.¡±


    With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards following her, she would still cause some suspicion if she got rid of them to meet her but she could not possibly let them know that she was meeting with Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Honestly, it is such a waste of my looks and body, when I have to conceal them both!¡± Yuan Mengined.


    She had not dared to show her real appearance after she left A Land.


    What a waste of her excellent appearance and body shape.


    ¡°It is enough when you show them off to master.¡± Gu Weiwei said and hung up after stressing the time and address once again.

 Chapter 333 - The Secretive Meeting with Yuan Meng

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Secretive Meeting with Yuan Meng</h4>


    Three dayster, Jolin went back to the capital to sign a contract for a spokesperson role.


    She finished the filming for that day, removed the makeup, got changed and started to go back to the hotel via the west gate of the Film Town.


    She ran into several fans who asked her for autographs and pictures together, and she happily agreed.


    Then she saw a woman with blue, short hair sitting on the bench outside the west gate; her legs were crossed and there was a cigarette between her fingers. She was looking around as if she was waiting for someone.


    Her face had been changed but Gu Weiwei knew that sitting posture and expression way too well.


    ¡°Xu, my jewelry seems to have been left behind in the makeup room, can you go and fetch it for me?¡±


    Xu suddenly realized that she did have ber earrings with her this morning, for she was the spokeswoman for that brand.


    It was not a top luxury brand but it was still quite expensive.


    ¡°Wait for me here, I will go and get them now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be sitting over there.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at the bench not too far away.


    Xu put the stuff on the bench and went back to get the things for her.


    Gu Weiwei came to the bench, brought out her phone and pretended to answer a call.


    ¡°Yuan Meng?¡±


    Yuan Meng, who was wearing blue, short hair and a smoky-eye makeup, turned around and sized her up from head to to.


    Gu Weiwei was the only person who had talked with her before about meeting here... but her face looked different now. She was not the Gu Weiwei she remembered.


    With her phone in her hand, Gu Weiwei looked around and said,


    ¡°Stop staring at me, how is Master?¡±


    Yuan Meng withdrew her gaze, brought out her phone, also pretending to be answering a call.


    ¡°He is badly injured and he is still undergoing treatment, so he couldn¡¯t make it today.¡±


    She held the phone as she sized up the person next to her.


    Being reborn might sound like bullshit but this person sitting next to her, was able to tell her everything about what happened to her in the Yuan Family.


    ¡°You experienced death once but you do look much younger after rebirth, good-looking too, except that your breasts have shrunk.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about something serious?¡±


    Yuan Meng cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Siting bring you back, what happened?¡±


    She was brought back to the Gu Family, and Yuan Shuo was badly injured too, so they did not have the time or energy to check on her.


    But all of a sudden, Gu Siting started to look into the Yuan Family and she had to bring Yuan Shuo, and the rest of the family, away from A Land and had to hide themselves in Hua Land instead.


    Gu Weiwei looked into the distance and narrated how she got killed in a calm voice.


    ¡°I was in aa for a few months and Ling Yan and her mother, put lethal drugs into me so they could take my heart.¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at her sideways. ¡°What about Gu Siting, did he approve of that?¡±


    Although she was the adopted daughter of the Gu Family, she was also the apple of the Gu Family¡¯s eye.


    ¡°I thought that he would save me but he agreed to give my heart to Ling Yan.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not until she was dead that she realized that something was going on between Gu Siting and Ling Yan, something she was totally unaware of.


    She was the daughter of Cayman Dorrans, so she was indeed important but Gu Siting still chose to give her heart to Ling Yan.


    So for him, Ling Yan was even more important.


    Sitting next to her, Yuan Meng stayed silent for a long while before saying, ¡°Then what do you n to do? Not going back to the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°No, and I won¡¯t be able to either.¡± Gu Weiwei said in distress.


    The ce she used to call home was not real.


    Gu Siting whom she had thought liked her, did not really like her at all.


    She was just a bargaining chip under the charge of the Gu Family and whatever they gave to her, was based on just one single fact ¨C her real father was Cayman Dorrans!

 Chapter 334 - The Secretive Meeting with Yuan Meng 2

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Secretive Meeting with Yuan Meng 2</h4>


    Yuan Meng extinguished the cigarette stub and sighed heavily.


    She realized that the reason why Gu Siting was looking them, was probably because of her.


    As long as she returned to the Gu Family, Gu Siting might leave them alone but it seemed that it was not possible to go back.


    Yuan Meng lit up another cigarette and blew out smoke rings.


    ¡°What about that b*tch, how do you n to deal with her?¡±


    ¡°She is under Gu Siting¡¯s protection, so it is not that easy to touch her but I am not going to ignore her either.¡± Gu Weiwei looked slightly cold.


    She was alone, with no money or background supporting her, so it was even more difficult for her to deal with the Ling Family, when Gu Siting was now protecting her.


    Without enough ability, she would only cause trouble for herself.


    ¡°I told you before that I could help you kill her.¡± Yuan Meng inhaled and said fiercely. ¡°She got your heart right? I will get it back for you.¡±


    ¡°And you and Master are hunted by the Gu Family for the rest of your life?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Meng truly had no words to respond with. However, she still felt terribly angry.


    ¡°You are not alone now, you have Master and your son.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was very grateful that she was willing to do that for her but she needed to settle the score herself.


    ¡°I warned you that the b*tch didn¡¯t have good intentions but you were still lured by her! You brought a wolf into the sheep pen.¡±


    Yuan Meng wasboth annoyed and heart-broken. She was a woman who should live with her chin up in the air but now she had to keep herself hidden in a dark corner.


    This girl had helped her with a blood infusion before but now, her heart had been dug out by that b*tch.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Everything might look so dreadful but still... I may have to thank her anyways.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yuan Meng turned to her suddenly. ¡°Are you mental?¡±


    She had taken her heart and so she deserved to die a hundred times over... what did she mean that she should thank her?


    ¡°I was dead but now I have met someone different and I have gotten all that I desired, yet never received, before this rebirth.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she thought of the man far away in the capital city.


    If Ling Yan had not killed her, she might not have been reborn as Mu Weiwei or met Fu Hanzheng.


    She would never have known that it was such a sweet feeling to be liked and adored by someone.


    Yuan Meng turned around and looked about, feeling baffled about what she had just heard.


    ¡°Thanking her for digging out your heart to keep her own life and stealing away your man? She and Gu Siting might have been engaged and you still are thanking her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe those things she stole away never belonged to me anyways.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a relieved smile.


    At the beginning, she did feel angry and miserable but because of Fu Hanzheng, none of these things seemed that painful any more.


    She no longer had nightmares where her heart was being dug out and she no longer felt so miserable that she could not breathe, whenever she saw what was happening between Ling Yan and Gu Siting.


    ¡°Anyways, forget about this scumbag Gu Siting, you told me that the Fu Family are looking for us too?¡± Yuan Meng got back onto the serious topic.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°The Fu Family don¡¯t know that I am dead and they want to find me through you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yuan Meng was increasingly confused.


    ¡°Something to do with my real father, you better ask Master.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she saw her assistanting over to their direction.


    ¡°I would like to meet Master and discuss with him how to convince the Fu Family that I am already dead.¡±


    Otherwise, the Fu Family would find them before the Gu Family.


    At that time, they would have been exposed.


    Yuan Meng sighed. ¡°That may not happen so soon. He is seriously injured and he can¡¯t leave right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I can go and meet him when we have the chance.¡±


    The longer the matter dragged on, the more dangerous the situation would be for them but the problem was, was that Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men were following her all the time and she had to make out a very clear n so that her schedule was not suspicious.


    ¡°Okay, I will tell him about it.¡± Yuan Meng said and then suddenly thought of an important question.


    ¡°Oh yes, you said that you are next to Fu Hanzheng, how did you end up being with him? Isn¡¯t it true that he is not a very easy man to get close to?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a long moment and confessed honestly.


    ¡°He is my boyfriend now.¡±

 Chapter 335 - Too Lustful?

    <h4>Chapter 335: Too Lustful?</h4>


    Yuan Meng blinked in astonishment. She was so startled that the cigarette almost dropped out of her hand.


    ¡°What... did you say that he is...?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng was still startled. ¡°Fu Hanzheng? Your boyfriend?¡±


    Was she mental or were her ears broken?


    Since when did the world be so crazy?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°You mean, the richest and the most powerful man of Hua Land, not someone else with the same name?¡± Yuan Meng still could not believe her words.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her expression of disbelief. ¡°How would I know that the Fu Family are looking for you guys if not for him?¡±


    ¡°That... is a lot of information, I need to calm down a bit.¡±


    Yuan Meng looked at her sideways and her brain was feeling dizzy after hearing this explosive information.


    Gu Weiwei reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me, the Fu Family always have men following me.¡±


    Without changing her expression, Yuan Meng looked at the tree opposite them and asked, after calming herself down, ¡°You sucked up to Fu Hanzheng because you want to deal with Ling Yan?¡±


    ¡°If that was my n, I would not have waited for this long, right?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Also, she did not suck up to him!


    She just could not get rid of him!


    ¡°Then why are you with him anyways, if it is not for this reason?¡± Yuan Meng countered.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family were in a conflict that she should be pretty aware of because she grew up in the Gu Family.


    She died in the Gu Family yet was reborn and became Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman.


    If it were not for the revenge that she could achieve through Fu Hanzheng, she truly could not remember any other reason why she would approach that man.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly, ¡°Can¡¯t it be because of love?¡±


    Yuan Mengughed so hard that her shoulders shivered. ¡°I remember someone using Fu Hanzheng¡¯s picture as the target for darts and saying that he must be gay seen as he didn¡¯t date women, now you are telling me that it is because of love?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled calmly without replying.


    She did not exin everything to everyone about how she felt and what she thought.


    Afterughing for a long time, Yuan Meng saw the calm and serious look on her face.


    ¡°You are being serious?¡±


    She was the Gu Weiwei she knew but she seemed to have changed a great deal.


    She was no longer arrogant and conceited but tolerant and smart.


    ¡°He is just... so irresistible.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had tried to resist Fu Hanzheng¡¯s affection but she had somehow internally indulged herself in him.


    Yuan Meng frowned. ¡°Because he is too good-looking?¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng was indeed very good-looking, she was not a narrow-minded and shallow girl, right?


    ¡°I am not like you, I mean the thing deep within!¡± Gu Weiwei corrected her.


    That woman fell for her Master because of his looks but she was different!


    Yuan Meng was startled and looked sideways to size her up.


    ¡°So... was it Fu Hanzheng who courted you?¡±


    ¡°Do remember to tell my Master to think of a way to convince the Fu Family about my death.¡± Gu Weiwei got up, after seeing the assistanting closer their way.


    ¡°My assistant is here, I have to go now.¡±


    The assistant came with the earrings. ¡°I have found them! They were packed away by the makeup team.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the phone and left with the assistant.


    Filled with lots of questions, Yuan Meng tossed away the cigarette and followed behind them pretending to be one of the passers-by.


    ¡°Hey, please, finish the conversation!¡±


    ¡°Did you say that he courted you?¡±


    ....


    Xu turned around and took a look at Yuan Meng who was talking loudly on the phone, opened the car door and left with Gu Weiwei.


    Instead of running after them, Yuan Meng was so curious that she almost turned crazy whilst still holding her phone, as she was left standing on the exact same spot.


    Without an answer...

 Chapter 336 - A Nice Present

    <h4>Chapter 336: A Nice Present</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei went back to the hotel to eat dinner, she and the main cast of the film, were asked to attend a meeting in the small conference room of the hotel.


    The director¡¯s team and the scriptwriter handed out a new version of the script and after Gu Weiwei went through a few pages, she realized that Chu Chen, the supporting actor, had tremendously fewer scenespared to before. Instead, her and the lead actor¡¯s scenes together were increased.


    Seeing the script, Chu Chen interrogated the director without hesitation. ¡°Director Mo, what happened to my scenes?¡±


    ¡°The script is adjusted ording to the filming process.¡± Mo Jiao said with a chuckle.


    Since the lead actress and the lead actor were doing well together and the supporting actor was not as satisfying as they had expected, in order to reach a certain effect, he and the scriptwriter had talked about changing the script.


    What was more, he had been disappointed about his previous pestering of the lead actress.


    ¡°But dozens of my scenes have been cut, that is not how the contract was signed.¡±


    Unconvinced, Chu Chen protested vividly ¨C now he was just like a minor role.


    ¡°Because what you have been doing these past few days, is quite disappointing in the movie aspect.¡± Mo Jiao said straightforwardly.


    He was always in need of professionals, and if an actor could do well, he would focus on him or her rather than someone without any skills.


    Chu Chen red at Gu Weiwei who was reading the script. All he had done was go and visit her so they could check over the script together, yet she hadn¡¯t even allowed him to enter the room!


    So did they really need to bring him down in this way?


    But the director¡¯s team had already decided to use the new script and his opportunity that he had tried so hard to get hold of, as a cast member, was still more important.


    Although he was unconvinced, he could not possibly quit the cast.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today, now, everyone go back to your rooms and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s work.¡± Mo Jiao said, got up and left his seat.


    Gu Weiwei left the conference room with the new script and checked her phone as she entered the elevator. Then she returned Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call.


    ¡°I was in a meeting just now, so I could not answer your call.¡±


    ¡°Finished dinner?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked as he engaged himself in his work.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten dinner, are you still busy with work?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and asked, ¡°How much longer before youe home?¡±


    ¡°I have one more task to handle, so I need to ask for leave for one day.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed honestly.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Do you have time to meet up?¡±


    ¡°I am going home early in the morning and I return in the afternoon, so maybe not, also...¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and wondered whether she should continue.


    ¡°Also what?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Also, my agent suspects that I am in a rtionship and he has been keeping an eye on me for the past few days.¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    These days, Jolin kept asking her about the Baby Zheng in her contact list and it was very difficult for her to dislodge Jolin, so that she could meet Fu Hanzheng in the capital.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I will arrange it.¡±


    It was unreasonable that they could not even meet each other when she was in the capital.


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t get noticed by Jolin.¡± Gu Weiwei warned him with a chuckle.


    Hearing her opening and closing the door, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I had some things delivered to your room, have you seen them?¡±


    Gu Weiwei entered the room and was about to look for whatever he had given to her when she heard something stirring in the bathroom.


    Then she followed the sound and gasped at the sight of the bathroom.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng could tell that something was wrong.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and calmed herself down.


    ¡°That is indeed... a nice present.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy it well. Good night!¡±

 Chapter 337 - Be Careful!

    <h4>Chapter 337: Be Careful!</h4>


    Gu Weiwei finished the conversation with Fu Hanzheng, and pushed the door of the bathroom open wider, only to see the woman who was taking a bath and drinking red wine.


    ¡°Are you mental, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You ran away in the middle of the conversation, so I had toe and ask you about it.¡± Yuan Meng took a sip of the red wine and smiled charmingly, ¡°And I haven¡¯t taken a shower for two days in a row, so, well, thanks for your bathtub.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead worriedly, ¡°I told you that the Fu Family have bodyguards following me and we will be doomed if you are discovered here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would know about it, when any of the three bodyguards with six pairs of eyes between them, saw them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± Yuan Meng leaned herself against the bathtub and asked, ¡°And he is still watching over you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s protection! Someone tried to attack me before.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Yuan Meng nodded suspiciously, ¡°If you had told me you were here, then I coulde straight to you, would have saved you so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°This hotel belongs to the Fu Family, there are bodyguards everywhere.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt that her head was exploding. This woman was indeed crazy and never thought about any of the consequences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be discovered.¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. Maybe she truly was not discovered, otherwise Fu Hanzheng would have known about it.


    ¡°Put on your clothes ande out.¡± She said, closed the door and left the room, where she saw the present on the table.


    So this was the present Fu Hanzheng gave to her but just a minute ago on the phone, she was startled by Yuan Meng¡¯s appearance.


    Yuan Meng washed herself off in the bathroom and came out with just a towel wrapped around her body.


    With one hand holding the red wine bottle and the other holding the wine ss, she came to the dining table and poured herself a ss and also one for Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Alright, continue on from where we stopped this afternoon. So you are serious with Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    She had indeed been startled by what Weiwei had said about Fu Hanzheng being her boyfriend this afternoon.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip from the ss and looked a bit baffled, as she stared outside the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much further we could go.¡±


    Yuan Meng sized her up, realizing that Fu Hanzheng had no idea of her real identity as Gu Weiwei.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family were each other¡¯s worst enemies. As long as her true family name was revealed, he would probably do something to her, let alone having a rtionship with her.


    ¡°Gu Siting deserted you and turned to Ling Yan, why are you so sure about Fu Hanzheng whom you¡¯ve only known for just a year?¡±


    She had no idea what Fu Hanzheng had got on her but in her opinion, they were ying with the fire.


    ¡°No, he is different from Gu Siting.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    With one hand resting against her forehead, Yuan Meng looked at Gu Weiwei who was a total stranger, yet also a friend to her.


    Whenever she talked about her rtionship with Gu Siting, she was always worried and confused but when it came to Fu Hanzheng, she sounded so resolute and was totally unwilling to conceal the joy sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°You did not end up with Gu Siting whom you have known for more than twenty years but now, you are in a life and death vow with Fu Hanzheng who you¡¯ve only know for a year?¡±


    Gu Weiwei dangled the ss in her hands and sized up the topped up wine.


    ¡°Some people are strangers to you even at an old age but some people can be old friends at first sight. Love is not measured by time.¡±


    Yuan Meng sipped the wine and asked suddenly, ¡°You slept with each other?¡±


    Gu Weiwei choked on the wine. ¡°Can you be a little more careful with what you say?!¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell me that the condoms in the drawer are used as balloons?¡± Yuan Meng snorted

 Chapter 338 - Ling Yans Baby

    <h4>Chapter 338: Ling Yan¡¯s Baby</h4>


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, we slept together, satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Who took the initiative?¡± Yuan Meng asked, desperately wanting to hear the gossip.


    ¡°Are you done or not?¡± Gu Weiwei red at her.


    Yuan Meng pointed at her. ¡°So you did!¡±


    There was a moment when she looked guilty, so she must have been the one who took the initiative!


    ¡°Are you here for serious business or gossip?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a sunken face.


    ¡°You are indeed wonderful. I had suggested that you should throw yourself at Gu Siting but you told me that you couldn¡¯t! But look at Fu Hanzheng! You¡¯ve only known him for a short while and yet you did that with him!¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed and said, ¡°It seems that he is indeed irresistible.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead, feeling totally unwilling to carry on engaging with her.


    Yuan Meng stopped gossiping after seeing her expression of helplessness.


    ¡°So, you are nning on convincing the Fu Family that Gu Weiwei is dead, which means you are hoping to be Mu Weiwei from this day forward?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and nodded.


    ¡°If that could work.¡±


    Maybe, only by hiding this secret would they be able to stay together.


    Also, it was a good way to keep Yuan Meng and her family safe.


    If Fu Hanzheng was convinced that Gu Weiwei was already dead, then he would no longer hunt them down.


    ¡°If you can, conceal the secret from Fu Hanzheng but I still think that Gu Siting will suspect you when you run into him again.¡± Yuan Meng reminded her.


    She had been living with the Gu Family for more than twenty years and Gu Siting knew her better than anyone else did.


    ¡°I already met him and Ling Yan in A Land a few months ago and I was invited to his home as well.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Yuan Meng frowned and came over to her side, then she put her arms around her shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, we will figure something out to make sure that the Fu Family will learn about your death. As for the Gu Family, you don¡¯t have to return to that house ever again.¡±


    She had no idea what had happened so that Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were now together but she could tell that what Fu Hanzheng had given to her, exceeded everything that the Gu Family had given to her.


    Especially after she had experienced death and betrayal, whatever she then received afterwards, mattered even more.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the red wine and looked sideways, only to bump into Yuan Meng¡¯s breasts that she was so proud of.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just put on clothes first and then talk?¡±


    Yuan Meng straightened up her back and asked proudly, ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed the hands on her shoulders and moved an inch away from the rude woman.


    ¡°Gu Siting was looking for you and a child, was that Yuan Bao?¡±


    Yuan Meng tossed herself onto the sofa and crossed her long legs, looking very charming.


    ¡°Maybe it is because him and Ling Yan can¡¯t have babies, so they want my cute, little Yuan Bao.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Can you be more ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Ask your Master, he never tells me anything because he thinks I talk too much.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei reminded her. ¡°Can you not call him Master, Master¡¯s Wife!¡±


    ¡°I call him Master because it¡¯s sexy, haven¡¯t you ever called Fu Hanzheng something else?¡± Yuan Meng exined.


    Gu Weiwei frowned ¨C maybe Uncle Fu?


    Yuan Meng poured herself some more wine and was thinking about whether or not to tell the truth.


    After lingering on the question for so long, she looked up and said, ¡°Weiwei, I have something that I should tell you about.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    It was rare that she had something to say that she didn¡¯t immediately spill out at the first thought.


    ¡°Ling Yan once had a miscarriage.¡±

 Chapter 339 - Ling Yans Baby 2

    <h4>Chapter 339: Ling Yan¡¯s Baby 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand that held the ss shook. She took a deep breath and drank all of the red wine in the ss. It tasted rather bitter.


    Yuan Meng had thought that she would ask her questions but it turned out that she wasn¡¯t asking anything at all.


    ¡°It was in the year when you left A Land to look for news of your father. At the time I did not know who the father was but now it seems that everything has fallen into ce..¡±


    Gu Siting used her heart to save Ling Yan and even asked Ling Yan to move into the Gu Family so as to take good care of her.


    So the father of Ling Yan¡¯s child was undoubtedly Gu Siting.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for the red wine and poured herself another ss.


    In that year when she left, she was having dinner with Ling Yan, who got so sick that she almost vomited but at the time she just told her that it was a stomach ache; now she knew it was actually because there was a child in her belly.


    Also, before she left, Ling Yan had a surgery and she had even given her 600CC blood.


    So she was not going through a heart surgery, but a miscarriage.


    She had thought that on one side it was her best friend and on the other the closest man she had ever known but as a matter of fact, she was just like a fool being yed around by the two of them.


    ¡°Ling Yan had heart problems back then, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have babies. That was why she miscarried.¡± Yuan Meng said as she looked at Gu Weiwei who couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°That happened four or five years ago but they told you nothing about it and now they are together after you¡¯ve died, so I don¡¯t think that I need to say anything more about the baby¡¯s father.¡±


    Before, Gu Weiwei was in a good rtionship with Ling Yan and Gu Siting, so she did not have any evidence to prove that the story was true and she wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me, but...¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Her heart had been dug out anyways, so how much of a big deal would a baby be?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t care.¡± Yuan Meng said with a gratified tone and after taking a sip of wine she said, ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s drop this unhappy topic, tell me more about you and your boyfriend, okay?¡±


    Honestly, she could not believe that she was in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, the most powerful and richest man in Hua Land.


    A man who could run Fu¡¯s Enterprise must be someone with a wide horizon and high intelligence.


    But why did he fall for her...?


    She nced at this 19-year-old Gu Weiwei... so Fu Hanzheng wasn¡¯t attracted to any of the other richdies at the same level as him but fell for someone who was only 19-years-old?


    Was she charming or was Fu Hanzheng strange in his tastes?


    Gu Weiwei red at her. ¡°You are indeed a potential paparazzi.¡±


    Yuan Meng sipped the wine with a smile. ¡°Tell me how you took the initiative to get Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to drag out the time so that you could run away! That was why I did that with him!¡± Gu Weiwei truly wanted to kill this gossiping woman!


    Sigh, she should not have sacrificed so much to save this woman who had not changed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and leaned forward. ¡°So, when I called you the other day and you sounded feeble, that was because you were justing out of bed with him?¡±


    ¡°Now you are done with your gossiping, maybe you should leave?¡±


    Gu Weiwei started to drive her away because her secret had been found out.


    This woman could be dull in other things but she was always sharp when it came to gossip.


    Yuan Meng smiled flirtily as she held the wine in her hand.


    ¡°But not everyone gets to have a taste of Fu Hanzheng, so are you going to thank me for your sess?¡±

 Chapter 340 - One Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 340: One Sleep</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Speechless, Gu Weiwei gave up on continuing the conversation with her.


    ¡°You took a bath and drank my wine, what are you still doing here?¡±


    Yuan Meng emptied her ss, stretched out her arms and legs and threw herself onto the bed in a very charming way.


    ¡°It is rare for us two to meet, I can stay for the night.¡±


    ¡°Just go home and stay with Master!¡±


    Gu Weiwei washed sses and cleaned up all of the traces left behind by Yuan Meng in the room.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just help me understand how it feels to sleep with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman?¡± Yuan Mengined charmingly with one hand supporting her head.


    ¡°Please, Senior Sister, let¡¯s just get down to important business, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei stressed intensively.


    The longer she stayed here, the more worried she became.


    Especially when she had to work for the entirety of tomorrow. She would be really tired if she did not get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Yuan Meng patted the bed and said, with a bright smile, ¡°Juste to bed.¡±


    They were just in the middle of sparring with each other when the doorbell rang.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the bed, only to find that Yuan Meng had already gotten off the bed and gone into the closet.


    She tidied up the room and went to answer the door.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, the tap was broken this afternoon and someone came in to fix it. I am here to check that everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei leaned forward and let the man in.


    The private butler went into the bathroom and checked it before asking, ¡°All is well, is there anything else you need?¡±


    When he was talking, he was also sizing up the room.


    ¡°I am fine now, ready for bed.¡± Gu Weiwei said and yawned.


    ¡°Then have a nice evening, good night!¡± The private butler lowered his head and left the room.


    Gu Weiwei locked the door before opening the closet.


    ¡°It is not safe here, just leave now.¡±


    The private butler was not here checking the tap. He was here checking on her.


    Also, that was an order from Fu Hanzheng.


    She believed that it must have been the hurried conversation they had over the phone that made him worried.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend or the mafia? He has men following you around and checking on you so suddenly.¡± Yuan Meng mumbled as she came out of the closet.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Yuan Meng did not have any intentions of leaving. She reached out for the exquisite looking cookies in the gift box lying on the table.


    But Gu Weiwei put it away, together with the box.


    ¡°This is not for you.¡±


    Last time, she had mentioned that the desserts at the mansion were tasty but the chef went south with the Old Lady, so Fu Hanzheng must have sent someone to have them delivered here from the south.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°You two have only been together for a short time and now you are helping outsiders instead of me!¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the gift and nced at the woman in her bed, suddenly feeling toozy to say anything more.


    She took a shower and went into bed for a good night¡¯s sleep too.


    Yuan Meng reached out for her hands and sighed.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Your Master asked me to watch out for you but he was too badly injured for me to do so, that was why you were killed by Ling Yan.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    If she had been more careful, maybe she would not have been murdered.


    Gu Weiwei was, however, very calm as she said, ¡°That is okay, at least... I havee to realize things and see through people, which would have been totally unknown to me if I had stayed in the Gu Family. That is my fortune, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Only Child Missing

    <h4>Chapter 341: Only Child Missing</h4>


    The following morning when she woke up, Yuan Meng had already been long gone.


    She had no idea when she left and how she did it.


    After a few more intensive days of filming on the set, herself, her agent and her assistant, took the earliest ne back to the capital city for a program.


    It was a non-profitable event for Asian filmmakers.


    It was a program held every year in different Asian countries and this year, the program happened to be held in Hua Land. So some filmmakers would be there.


    The moment Gu Weiwei got off the ne, she went to thepany with her agent and got changed. Then she ate some simple food and hurried to the event¡¯s location.


    She had thought that she would not run into anybody, so she decided to just show up briefly andter on, leave without anybody noticing her.


    But the moment she stepped on site, she noticed Fu Shiyi who was surrounded by a group of women.


    Fu Shiyi waved to her when he saw her and drove away the girls surrounding him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Trust me I really don¡¯t want to be here!¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at the ck rings under his eyes and said, ¡°He wants to have a date with youter, so I had to finish my two day¡¯s worth of work within one day¡¯s time! I¡¯m so tired now as his wing-man!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    The moment she got off the ne, she received a text from him and when Jolin saw it, he desperately wanted to dig around in her phone, to find out who on earth Baby Zheng was.


    Therefore, she needed someone to stop Jolin so as to meet up with him.


    But Jolin was the agent of Shiyi Culture... No one else would be able to stop him unless the President¡¯s brother of Shiyi Culture showed up to do the work.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him that you are in a rtionship with my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested with a huge yawn.


    Actually, what he wanted was to see how Jolin would react, when he heard that his girl had already slept with the man of his dreams.


    But he couldn¡¯t just say that, in case he brought himself trouble after annoying his brother again, who would punish him.


    He had been deeply affected by what happenedst time, so he decided to stay away from him, gathering up his strength for furtherbat.


    ¡°You just want to see how Jolin tries topete with me.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed out what Fu Shiyi was inwardly thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Fu Shiyi gave a very guilty smile and said, ¡°Even if Jolin knows about it, he won¡¯t be a match against you, right?¡±


    Damn, how had she be so smart after getting together with his brother?


    ¡°Better not, otherwise...¡± Gu Weiwei smiled meaningfully.


    She did not care about how he tried to annoy his brother but if he wanted to do something to her, she would not retreat.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. Well, if she and his brother wanted to stay the victorious party, then they shouldn¡¯t n to have children.


    Because after all, their secret n about cultivating a little monster was already in motion.


    As long as they had a baby... everything was going to work out perfectly.


    They were still talking when a sound arose from outside the set. They both looked in the direction that it came from.


    Then they saw Ling Yan, wearing a chic embroidered dress, entering the set as she waved to the filmmakers on site.


    She was a legendary Movie Queen that everyone knew, just like a Goddess on the earth that received much respect from filmmakers.


    Fu Shiyi was never friendly when it came to anyone rted to the Gu Family.


    ¡°Ling Yan seems to be getting ready for her return. Yaoshi Culture is going to make a Dream of a Long Life sequel, as a tribute to the girl who gave her, her heart.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked on and sneered... how shameless this woman was, the very one who had dug out her heart and tried to make a movie, to pay her respects to her, so hypocritically.

 Chapter 342 - Ling Yan and Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 342: Ling Yan and Gu Siting</h4>


    Because of Ling Yan¡¯s arrival, many filmmakers went over to meet and shake hands with the legendary Movie Queen.


    Seeing Ling Yan¡¯s diamond ring on her finger, Gu Weiwei realized that the news that they were engaged might actually be true.


    Everything she had expected to get from Gu Siting was now Ling Yan¡¯s.


    Seeing Ling Yan who was exalted into the sky by the public, Fu Shiyi snorted speechlessly.


    ¡°Dream of a Long Life is just a movie, nothing to be proud of.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Shiyi. ¡°What about us making a movie of our own too?¡±


    Fu Shiyi shook his head constantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a movie or a program with you because my brother would be extremely jealous about what didn¡¯t even happen between us.¡±


    ¡°I mean, Shiyi Culture can make a movie.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested.


    When the Eyes of the Eagle was released in the cinemas, she was going to be the star of a first-rate movie.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Oh, that sounds good. You can act better than she did when she was in Dream of a Long Life, and all I need to do is to get a script and a director.¡±


    ¡°I will be the director.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi blinked and said, ¡°You have never been to a single lesson at the Film Academy and even though you are a gifted actress, a director might sound a bit...¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I have learnt how to direct a movie before.¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and shrugged.


    ¡°Alright then, as long as you are happy.¡±


    The cost of a movie was worth a few hundred million and she could do whatever she wanted.


    His brother would be the onepensating for the loss, if it turned out to be a horrible failure.


    ¡°When the filming of the Eyes of the Eagle finishes, we can start the preparations.¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    If Dream of a Long Life could bring Ling Yan up to the highest position, then she could make her fall off the position with a sequel.


    If she hired someone to direct the movie, she might gain poprity and high box office ratings but it would take years before she was able to produce a movie that exceeded Dream of a Long Life.


    She put her heart and blood into Dream of a Long Life, which was what made Ling Yan who she was today.


    Only she was able to understand how to exceed the Dream of a Long Life and Ling Yan.


    Fu Shiyi checked the time and said, ¡°We can talk about thister but right now, let¡¯s see how to meet my brother.¡±


    His brother, despite the huge pile of work he had to deal with in thepany, had spared some time to have a date with her.


    Second Brother of the Fu Family must be rather annoyed right now.


    ¡°Do we still need toe up with a n?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    As long as he could keep Jolin from approaching her, she could leave the site alone.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Jolin asked from behind them.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Fu Shiyi, in that moment, couldn¡¯t find an excuse to reply with


    Gu Weiwei calmly said, ¡°We are thinking about making a film with Shiyi Culture.¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    They had not produced this kind of project before because their artists were terrible at acting, just like their boss who only had a pretty face.


    They had tried making one years ago but the box office profits had been horrible, even less than what they had spent.


    However, with his girl as the main actress, he thought that the whole project sounded reliable.


    Fu Shiyi saw a text on his phone and said, ¡°When the donation section finishes, we are leaving ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jolin asked out of astonishment.


    Fu Shiyi red at him. ¡°That Ling person is here, so Gu Siting must be here too. I may have to hit him if I see him again.¡±


    Actually, it was his brother who didn¡¯t want his girlfriend to remain here, in case something happened between her and Gu Siting again.

 Chapter 343 - Proud

    <h4>Chapter 343: Proud</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The ¡°Echoing Program¡± was an event for non-profitable filmmakers, one that was held every year as a donation party in Asia.


    Apart from making donations, the filmmakers present would also ask their fans to donate as well.


    Then they would use the funds to help people who were deaf and mute have their hearing or speaking ability restored.


    After Fu Shiyi received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s text that she should leave after the donation section, the program formally started.


    After a sentimental speech, the founder said, with a mysterious smile, ¡°This year, our event is lucky to have invited Ms. Ling Yan, the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life to be present. She is the pride and the legend of our filmmakers and the miracle of life.¡±


    ¡°Today, I expect that Ms. Ling Yan would be able to help give voice to more people¡¯s miracles.¡±


    ....


    Apuse arose on the site and many people even gave her a standing ovation.


    Ling Yan went up to the podium as the apuse arose and chitchatted with the founder for a short while.


    Ling Yan took over the microphone and smiled gently and shyly, as she sized up the filmmakers below the podium.


    ¡°Many people say that Dream of a Long Life is a legend of the film industry but as a matter of fact, I did not think much about it when I was shooting the movie because I already had a dream of being an actress and I had expected to realize this dream, before my life ended. I had thought that Dream of a Long Life would be thest film I made before I said goodbye to the world.¡±


    When the words came to this pause, some of the audience started to feel that they may cry.


    ¡°But someone gave me a miracle so I lived on, so that I am able to stand on this stage and have more time and a longer life to realize all of my dreams.¡± Ling Yan sobbed yet then said with a firmer tone, ¡°In order to thank that friend who is far away in heaven and who has given me this miracle, I will make a sequel to Dream of a Long Life next year.¡±


    The filmmakers present apuded her again.


    Gu Weiwei gave a barely there apuse, yet looked rather cold.


    She did not give her the miracle. It was Ling Yan who had put the drugs into her badly-injured body, so that she was dered brain dead.


    Through these methods she stole her heart, and now she had the arrogance to say that she had to thank her...


    Alright then, wait and see how she was going to pay back her so-called gratitude.


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes as he sat next to her.


    ¡°She talks about this matter all the time, as if someone really gave her their heart. Feeling thankful? This is just a show for fans. I believe that the person who gave her their heart, must be feeling horrible after hearing what she said from heaven.¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who had been feeling a bit gloomy, felt likeughing when she heard hisining.


    ¡°Everyone is tearful, be serious!¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the fact that someone is even prouder than I am.¡±


    Fu Shiyi crossed his long legs, leaned himself against the chair and yawned.


    They were justining with each other when the founder said, ¡°Normally, we have a tradition for our program. Two filmmakers are going to have a minor activity and make a donation online with concealed names.¡±


    The founder, Ms. Bai, looked at Ling Yan next to her and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that everyone understands who one of the filmmakers would be this year.¡±


    Obviously, it was going to be Ling Yan who was already on the podium with her.


    ¡°One of them is our legendary Movie Queen, Ling Yan.¡± the Founder said and pointed at the screen where names were rolling by. ¡°And the other participant will be selected by Ms. Ling Yan, randomly, from every present female participant.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled to the audience, as names of all the female stars started to appear on screen rapidly, one after another.


    Then she said with a soft voice through the microphone, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The rolling names on the big screen stopped and the remaining name... was Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 344 - On the Podium with Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 344: On the Podium with Ling Yan</h4>


    Ling Yan was slightly startled when she saw the name on the big-screen but she still smiled and said the name shown on the big-screen through a microphone.


    ¡°Pleasee up to the podium Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was also startled at the sight of her name. She had not expected that she would need to share the same podium with Ling Yan.


    She truly had no intention of standing next to her and facing that disgusting face.


    Fu Shiyi threw a sympathetic look at her. ¡°It seems that today is your unlucky day.¡±


    Having said these words, he suddenly realized something, so he pped his face.


    ¡°My bad.¡±


    Damn, what if she met his brotherter on and did something together... then he wasn¡¯t he saying that his brother was bringing her bad luck?


    In spite of her unwillingness, Gu Weiwei still got up with a smile and walked to the podium as the spotlight shone down on her.


    Dressed in a white gown, she walked onto the stage happily and sent greetings to everyone through the microphone.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled. ¡°Hello, nice to see you again.¡±


    Ms. Bai, the founder of the event asked in surprise, ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    ¡°We had a brief meeting at the Shengxi Town Film Festival.¡± Gu Weiwei said briefly.


    Ling Yan nodded without exining anything more.


    Honestly speaking, she truly had no intention of seeing this woman again.


    After her visit to the Gu Familyst time, she had not been feeling very well, she also yed a song that Gu Weiwei used to y and she was worried that Gu Siting would see Gu Weiwei in her.


    The founder listened to the earpiece and heard someone reading to her the information of this new girl.


    ¡°You have yed a wonderful role as Tang Shaoqi and now you are filming the Eyes of the Eagle, which is directed by Mo Jiao, right?¡±


    Actually, she had not taken much notice of this young girl but she thought that she was incredible, after she read the information about her.


    She was only 19 years old and she had already yed a wonderful role as the supporting actress of the Long Wind and now, she was making the new film with Mo Jiao.


    How incredible that she hade to this stage, at such a young age butpared to Ling Yan, who was a legendary Movie Queen, she was still a minor role.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Yes, I am here today on leave.¡±


    ¡°Then how are you feeling, now that you are here to challenge our Movie Queen Ling?¡± The founder asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei said inwardly that she was feeling terrible but she had to show a humble smile on the surface.


    ¡°Honored and worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just try your best.¡± Ling Yan said with a consoling smile.


    It looked as if she were already the winner.


    Gu Weiwei smiled briefly ¨C it was not necessarily she who was going to be nervous.


    ¡°You two are movie actresses, so apart from moves and expressions, lines are also an important part of the performance. Our program is held to help those who can¡¯t speak or hear, so what you two are going to do is rted to the voice as well.¡± Ms. Bai, the founder of the program said as she threw a look at Gu Weiwei and Ling Yan.


    ¡°You two are going to dub for one ssical section of Dream of a Long Life and you are going to publish the recorded dubbing section anonymously online for voting as a way of donating for the program. The deadline will be 24 hours after the posting.¡±


    This program aimed at gaining poprity and influence through Ling Yan and Mu Weiwei was just a minor role who was not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 345 - On the Podium with Ling Yan 2

    <h4>Chapter 345: On the Podium with Ling Yan 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei and Ling Yan shook hands politely and went back to their provided recording rooms for preparation.


    When she arrived, Fu Shiyi and Jolin were already there.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Cheering for you!¡±


    Fu Shiyi, who had almost fallen asleep a minute ago, was now more excited than he had ever been before.


    ¡°Try your best to p her right on her face.¡±


    He had been tolerating her pride for way too long.


    ¡°No need to tell me anything, that is what I am going to do.¡±


    Having said those words, Gu Weiwei removed her high-heels and went into the recording room for preparations.


    Seeing her on the way into the recording booth, Fu Shiyi stopped her nervously.


    ¡°Hang on, I will show you the original section and you can try to gain the feeling from that first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him ¨C she could remember every line of Dream of a Long Life but if she turned down his offer, it might seem a bit suspicious.


    Therefore, she still waited for him to show her the original section.


    Then she read the lines carefully for a few minutes and adjusted her own emotions.


    ¡°I am ready.¡±


    ¡°You can do more preparation, there is no need to hurry.¡±


    Fu Shiyi consoled her patiently ¨C it was an important battle, why was she ready after ten minutes of preparation?


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and showed it to him whilst hiding it from Jolin¡¯s eyes.


    The text showed that Fu Hanzheng was on his way to pick her up.


    Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly, took a step aside and joined Jolin.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡±


    Although he did want her to try her best to bring down that Movie Queen, it seemed that the date with his brother was even more important.


    At first, they thought that she was being casual and would do nothing but the moment she started to speak, they werepletely startled... was she really doing the recording or was it just the original track from the movie?


    Since the section onlysted three minutes, she finished the work immediately in one hit.


    She put down the script, put on her shoes and threw a look at the two people standing next to her in astonishment.


    ¡°Are we leaving or not?¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Jolin came back to themselves and sized her up in disbelief.


    ¡°Were you... in some strange magic circle just now?¡±


    That section sounded exactly, or possibly even better than that of the original sound track.


    ¡°I am gifted.¡±


    Having said that, Gu Weiwei went onto the podium with a smile.


    The founder and the hostess were a bit surprised at the sight of her, who hade out onto the stage again, so quickly.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I tried my best.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    The founder smiled and thought that she was, after all, way too young to be mature enough for such a challenge.


    But anyways, she was not the important one, Ling Yan was.


    A few minutester, Ling Yan also came onto the stage after finishing in the recording studio.


    ¡°Ling Yan, how does it feel to repeat what you did before?¡± The founder asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°It feels as if we were back in the old times, it was so full of emotion.¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Now, the two different sections have been published to our official website anonymously for donation.¡±


    The founder looked at them and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s also watch the two sections of dubbing done by our Movie Queen Ling Yan and Mu Weiwei.¡±


    The light went dim and the ssical section of Dream of a Long Life was shown on the big-screen. It was a scene in which the lead actress Lin Yang was doing a monologue.

 Chapter 346 - On the Podium with Ling Yan 3

    <h4>Chapter 346: On the Podium with Ling Yan 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Dream of a Long Life was created with Ling Yan as the original inspiration, so the lead actress was called Lin Yan.


    The story was about how a maiden called Lin Yan, who was suffering from serious heart problems, befriended a depressed musician and how they then helped each other.


    The musician used to be a genius but due to an unexpected car ident, his parents all passed away, so the musician could not create anything anymore.


    Lin Yan, on the other hand, had the intention of killing herself because of her serious heart problems. However, after hearing a song yed by the musician, she again felt the hope of living on and chose to cherish the little time she had left.


    Out of a miracle, she lived on one year after another, just to look for that musician, only to find that the musician who once gave her the hope to live on, became so depressed that he could not write any more songs.


    Therefore, Lin Yan helped the musician to rebuild his dream of music, so that he could write and sing once again.


    The musician fell in love with Lin Yan, who had also secretly loved this musician for years but when the man confessed to her, she had to turn him down and leave because she had very little time left.


    The section they dubbed for tonight was a monologue Lin Yan said, as she turned around and left the solo concert held by the musician.


    On the stage, the musician yed the song that Lin Yan loved the most of all, the one that once helped her to give up her suicidal thoughts.


    ¡°Because of this song, I started to understand the beauty of life and to realize that the sunshine could be warm and the world could be colorful.¡±


    ¡°I spent three years searching for you, hoping to see you again but now, all I can do is to wave you goodbye.¡±


    ¡°But thankfully, your music lives on with me. Even if my future will be filled with struggling and being on the brink of death for the rest of my life, I will still go through the misery and live on until the very end...¡±


    ....


    What was shown on the screen was Lin Yan crying as she watched the musician performing on the stage and how he received so much support from the fans.


    Then she said, ¡°I love you,¡± to the man on the stage, before turning around and leaving the crowd.


    When the first recorded dubbing was released, every line sounded so grevious that it gripped people¡¯s hearts.


    Life was fading away and she couldn¡¯t hold onto the love she desired. It was such a painful moment that everyone could be driven to tears.


    The founder Ms. Bai said, after watching the first recorded dubbing, ¡°Our number one voice is indeed touching, quite close to the original soundtrack. I feel that my heart is scattered into pieces.¡±


    Ling Yan stood next to her with a smile ¨C it was such a ssical moment that could make everyone tearful, totally unduplicatable.


    The founder nced at the two women and teased them.


    ¡°Who dubbed the first section? Give me a hint maybe?¡±


    Both Gu Weiwei and Ling Yan showed a meaningful smile, refusing to admit that it was their work.


    ¡°Alright then, since neither of you are saying anything, let¡¯s listen to the second voice.¡± The founder suggested.


    The section was reyed on the big-screen, yet when the voice arose, the founder was totally surprised.


    The picture was the same, so were the lines and even the voice sounded extremely simr.


    Yet what they had expressed was totally different.


    The former¡¯s voice sounded sad and miserable but the second voice expressed the joy of the character who had received the love, as well as the strong desire to live on. The sadness and misery were just one tiny part of the emotions presented...


    Every line had been perfectly expressed and the voice sounded gentle yet powerful too. This was the original sound track of Dream of a Long Life.


    Dream of a Long Life was never about grief and regret but about warmth and healing, as well as hope and the power of life.


    The founder, as well as everyone below the stage, naturally believed that it was Ling Yan¡¯s voice because it sounded so much like the original sound track and Dream of a Long Life was her movie.


    No one apart from her would have been able to create such a perfect dubbing for Dream of a Long Life.


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile wavered, as she threw aplicated look at Gu Weiwei next to her.


    When everyone else assumed that it was her voice, she herself understood perfectly that it was not hers.


    When she was doing Dream of a Long Life, she was having treatment and it was Gu Weiwei who had done the lines and dubbing for her!


    But Gu Weiwei was already dead, how could this voice sound so much like hers?

 Chapter 347 - On the Podium with Ling Yan 4 (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 347: On the Podium with Ling Yan 4 (Extra)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the second voice finished ying, everyone present started to p excitedly as they stood up. The sound was enormous.


    The first voice might be full of emotion butpared to the second voice, it was simply way too simple and the emotions expressed were just tedious.


    Although it was not publicly known which one was dubbed by Movie Queen and which one was dubbed by Mu Weiwei it seemed obvious.


    One was just a newbie who had yed a supporting role, whilst the other one was Ling Yan, a Movie Queen who had won numerous prizes and yed the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life.


    Therefore, everyone would assume that it was Ling Yan who had the second, perfect voice.


    So when the second voice was shown, everyone stood up and pped their hands out of respect.


    Ling Yan knew that it was not her own voice but at this moment she had to restrain herself, so she could keep calm.


    But as a matter of fact, cold sweat had already appeared on the palm of her hands.


    ¡°Now, the donation program for the two voices has already kicked off on the official website and the second voice has attracted an increasingly high amount of donations!¡± Ms. Bai narrated the news excitedly as she threw a look at Ling Yan and Gu Weiwei. ¡°Now, please go back to your seats and we will reveal the secret in 24 hours.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled as she bowed and returned to her own seat gracefully.


    Fu Shiyi and Jolin wereughing like two fools, as they were reading the official website.


    Everyone on the site and elsewhere online, all assumed that Ling Yan was the woman behind the second voice.


    When the donors were putting in money, they also leftments saying that the second voice was Ling Yan¡¯s.


    [Movie Queen is so excellent, her charm has never faded away]


    [We must vote for the second voice a plus version of the original soundtrack!]


    [Compared to the second voice, the first one was just sh*t]


    [The first voice was just viting Dream of a Long Life]


    ....


    ¡°Go on and curse as you wish, your Movie Queen is going to be pped hard on the face.¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled with a small voice as he read through the phone.


    After watching the show, Jolin threw a look at his own girl who looked extremely calm.


    ¡°What about asking for some more days off from the set? I think that we are going to have a lot to deal with.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I have asked for leave. I am staying until the show is over.¡±


    Now every one of Ling Yan¡¯s fans online was showing support to the second voice and cursing at the first one but what they did not know was that they were supporting Mu Weiwei and cursing at their Movie Queen Ling Yan.


    He felt a bit sorry for this Movie Queen who was pped by Mu Weiwei and her own fans.


    Jolin red at Fu Shiyi and asked with a worried voice.


    ¡°Ling Yan is not going to sit and wait for the answer to be revealed. She will try her best to handle the situation or even refuse to reveal the answer today.¡±


    It would be such a huge humiliation if the Movie Queen could not even be a match against a newbie in the contest of her own work.


    Ling Yan went off stage and threw a look at Gu Weiwei. She nervously had a tight grip on her handbag.


    Maybe she had watched the original film, so she learnt from Gu Weiwei.


    The real Gu Weiwei was already dead, her heart was inside her now.


    The matter must be pressed down and the answer could not be revealed; she must not let anyone know that Mu Weiwei was the person behind the second voice.


    She turned to Kuroda Shio who was in herpany.


    ¡°Kuroda, how much longer will it take before Brother Siting arrives?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t do it alone, she had to turn to him instead.

 Chapter 348 - Private Talk with Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 348: Private Talk with Gu Siting</h4>


    Kuroda Shio phoned him and then replied to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Mr. Gu is here right now.¡±


    Ling Yan nodded and left her seat as the program was still going on.


    After she left the room, she went to the VIP lounge and waited for Gu Siting.


    However, whenever she thought of the voice dubbed by Mu Weiwei for Dream of a Long Life, she felt the hair standing up on the back of her neck.


    It felt as if the deceased Gu Weiwei was hovering over her back.


    She was so distracted that she did not even notice Gu Siting¡¯s entry.


    Gu Siting sat down and crossed his long legs.


    ¡°I heard that you are in trouble?¡±


    Ling Yan pursed her lips and said, with a saddened look on her face,


    ¡°I was invited to perform with an actress from Hua Land and dubbed a section from Dream of a Long Life and the recorded voices were published online for donations.¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a second and understood the problem.


    ¡°She did a better job?¡±


    ¡°I must have been very tired from the ne journey so I kind of lost my touch... I was too distracted to do that well.¡± Ling Yan nced at him discreetly and said with excitement, ¡°But Mu Weiwei who dubbed the section imitated the original soundtrack and her voice sounds too much like... Weiwei¡¯s.¡±


    It was better for her to tell Gu Siting in person than him finding it out by himself.


    Gu Siting¡¯s calm eyes rippled and he looked at Ling Yan who was speaking.


    ¡°Like hers?¡±


    Ling Yan nodded as tears rose like the waves in her eyes.


    ¡°When I heard it, I thought... thought that it was Weiwei who was speaking.¡±


    Gu Siting knew pretty well that it was Gu Weiwei who had dubbed Dream of a Long Life and she had topletely confess everything to him, if she wanted him to press down the matter of tonight.


    She had to point out that it was an imitation, so that he would not dwell too much on Mu Weiwei.


    Gu Siting nced at Kuroda Shio next to him. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°She does indeed sound like Ms. Weiwei.¡± Kuroda Shio said and logged onto the non-profitable website of the program.


    Then he clicked on the second voice.


    Against the background music of the original film, the girl¡¯s voice echoed across the small recording room.


    Gu Siting slowly closed his eyes as if he had already gained a picture of how she looked as she performed the section.


    The dubbing onlysted for three minutes but after it ended, he asked Kuroda Shio to rey the voice.


    Ling Yan looked at Gu Siting who seemed to be calm, fearing that he would be haunted by the imitated voice but she dared not utter a sound to interrupt anything.


    After reying the recording two more times, Gu Siting asked Kuroda Shio to y the section dubbed by Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan squeezed some tears from her eyes and said between sobs, ¡°I am sorry that I did not do well with the dubbing. When the result is announced, Weiwei¡¯s Dream of a Long Life will be ruined. I am sorry I am unable to defend Dream of a Long Life well.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Gu Siting reached out for her hands.


    ¡°She won¡¯t me you and I won¡¯t let anything hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Siting...¡± Ling Yan looked at and gazed at this man, who had made such a serious promise.


    Gu Siting leaned sideways and said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°Tell Ms. Bai and the responsible contact of this event, and... I need to speak with Mu Weiwei alone.¡±

 Chapter 349 - The Publication

    <h4>Chapter 349: The Publication</h4>


    The program was still in progress and the filmmakers were busy making donations.


    Fu Shiyi was busy reading through the gossip online whilst Gu Weiwei was chit-chatting with Fu Hanzheng on the sly.


    Jolin knew pretty well that his girl was going to face a huge public rtions problem.


    So he had been paying attention to Ling Yan¡¯s moves.


    ¡°Ling Yan and Kuroda Shio are leaving together, it seems that they are going to do some work with PR.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the direction where Ling Yan left and said to Jolin.


    ¡°Call Director Mo and ask for leave. We won¡¯t be able to make it back today.¡±


    At this moment, the whole inte was sure that Ling Yan did the second voice, so the meanments were all aiming at the first voice.


    Ling Yan was the domineering Movie Queen, who would try her best to keep her reputation and position under such a crisis.


    She was definitely going to make sure that the results would not be announced or changed, before the publication tomorrow.


    This would mean that all of theizens and fans would think that Ling Yan, did the second voice.


    Or, she would tell the public that she did the second voice.


    If that was the case, then she had to do something to conceal the secret by blocking the program organizer and herself.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait and see the show, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Fu Shiyi blinked at her.


    Gu Weiwei gave a meaningful smile and said nothing.


    The founder Ms. Bai watched the program going on smoothly and saw that the money wasing in constantly.


    The online donations kept on rising due to the poprity of Ling Yan and if the situation went on like this, the historical record would be broken within 24 hours.


    She said to the assistant next to her as she saw the rising figure.


    ¡°Get a present ready to thank Movie Queen Ling after the program.¡±


    She had just said the words when another contact of the program came in with Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°Ms. Bai, we need to talk.¡±


    Ms. Bai was certainly aware that Kuroda Shio was Gu Siting¡¯s man, so she led him to the lounge where no one else was.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Kuroda?¡±


    Kuroda Shio ced a very big check on the table and said straightforwardly, ¡°Please announce to the public that Ling Yan did the second voice.¡±


    The founder was startled by the check on the table and then nced at Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°But... Wasn¡¯t it Movie Queen Ling who did the second voice?¡±


    The other contact whispered to her, as he had heard the real result a minute ago, ¡°Mu Weiwei did.¡±


    Since Ling Yan performed Dream of a Long Life, they all believed that Ling Yan did the second voice, which was apparently better.


    But the responsible contact had just told her that Mu Weiwei did the second voice, whilst Ling Yan did the first.


    ¡°How could that be... possible?¡±


    The founder simply could not believe that Ling Yan would have dubbed her own movie to that degree.


    Whilst Mu Weiwei put on a perfect or even a better show of dubbing. It was way too... humiliating for her.


    ¡°Ling Yan has been tired from work, so she did not do well today but if the result goes public, she will be deeply affected.¡± Kuroda Shio threw a look at them and warned seriously.


    ¡°Therefore, we expect that you two can tell the public that Ling Yan did the second voice.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Deal with Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 350: Deal with Gu Siting</h4>


    The founder Ms. Bai and the other representative exchanged a look and said embarrassedly, ¡°Even if we say nothing, Miss. Mu Weiwei will tell the public anyway.¡±


    It was very unfair in the filmmakers¡¯ eyes that the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life did such a horrible performance with her own movie and now they had to conceal the secret.


    They felt that it was totally unjust... but they could not offend the Gu Family.


    Kuroda Shio said, ¡°We will talk with Mu Weiwei and all you need to do is follow our request.¡±


    ¡°If you can sessfully persuade Miss. Mu Weiwei, then we will definitely follow your orders.¡±


    Kuroda Shio expressed his thankfulness by lowering his head, turned around and left the lounge.


    The moment he came out of the longue, one of his men reported to him.


    ¡°Kuroda, Mu Weiwei and her agent are leaving now.¡±


    Kuroda Shio hung up and dashed towards the exit of the hall and stopped Gu Weiwei andpany.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Mr. Gu needs to see you alone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had thought that Ling Yan would send someone to get her but since it was Kuroda Shio who came to fetch her, then it basically meant that she had sessfully talked Gu Siting into helping her.


    She said to Jolin and Fu Shiyi, ¡°Wait for me for a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Fu Shiyi stopped her.


    His brother was on the way, that Gu person could simply meet his brother instead, if he had the guts!


    ¡°Just ten minutes, I will be back soon.¡± Gu Weiwei said the words and left with Kuroda Shio.


    Fu Shiyi was annoyed ¨C his brother had warned her not to meet Gu Siting again but now, she was on the way to see Gu Siting and maybe his brother would punish him again!


    Gu Weiwei went to the second floor and came to the lounge prepared for Ling Yan.


    Kuroda Shio opened the door and asked her to enter the room, whilst waiting for her outside with the door closed.


    The moment Gu Weiwei entered the longue, she noticed Gu Siting and Ling Yan seated on the sofa. She smiled calmly.


    ¡°Mr. Gu wanted to see me?¡±


    Gu Siting sized up the girl who had just entered through the door and said, after gazing at her for a few more minutes, ¡°I expect that Miss. Mu will stay silent after the result of today¡¯s dubbinges out, tomorrow.¡±


    Having said the words, he pointed at the cheque on the table and asked her to sign any figure she desired.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the cheque book and then nced at Ling Yan next to him.


    ¡°So Mr. Gu would like to buy the second voice for Movie Queen Ling?¡±


    ¡°You can fill in a figure you desire and we, the Gu Family, can satisfy your other desires as well.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled deeply and gloomily said, ¡°But what I would like to see most, is how Movie Queen Ling is humiliated after the results are announced.¡±


    A sh of loathing crossed Ling Yan¡¯s eyes but she had to conceal the hatred in front of Gu Siting.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, I did not do my best today but this result would hurt Dream of a Long Life. Agree with us and you will have endless benefits.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Gu Siting¡¯s elegant face sank at those words.


    ¡°Then you and your agent will be out of Hua Land, indefinitely.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and then heard the vibration of the phone. She picked it up and saw the text.


    Then, she signed a huge figure on the cheque.


    ¡°Anyway, I like Hua Land and also... I love money too.¡±


    Gu Siting seriously sized up this girl, who had epted the cheque, and asked, ¡°Mu Weiwei, do you really not want to join us in Yaoshi?¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved the cheque. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Since you have epted the deal, then please make sure that you and your agent stay silent when the results are announced.¡± Gu Siting warned as he threw a side nce at her.


    ¡°Otherwise, it is very easy for the Gu Family to extract someone from Hua Land.¡±

 Chapter 351 - How to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 351: How to Fight</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have taken your money, so I will definitely keep mine and my agent¡¯s mouths shut!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled, opened the door and walked out.


    His threat was totally effective on ordinary people... But for her, it was nothing.


    She went downstairs and was greeted by Fu Shiyi and Jolin the moment she came out of the elevator.


    ¡°What did he want?¡±


    ¡°He gave me 50 million yuan to stay silent after the results are announced tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    ¡°And you are okay with it?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and brought out the cheque.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at her and got annoyed.


    Then he turned to Jolin.


    ¡°Give us a minute, I need to talk with her about something.¡±


    Jolin knew that the Fu Family and the Gu Family were enemies and Third Master was definitely displeased when his girl epted the Gu Family¡¯s deal.


    So he took a step away but still warned Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You can talk, but don¡¯t you dare do something to her!¡±


    Fu Shiyi drove away Jolin and asked furiously, ¡°Are you so poor? You can turn to my brother if you want money, he can give you everything!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to piss my brother off by epting Gu Siting¡¯s money?¡±


    ¡°I will not help you anymore! I will tell my brotherter that you not only met Gu Siting but also epted his money!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei waited, with her arms crossed, until he finishedining.


    ¡°You dare to do such stupid things?¡±


    ¡°You took Gu Siting¡¯s money and you are stopping me fromining?¡± Fu Shiyi said angrily.


    She knew pretty well what the Fu Family and the Gu Family were like, so had she ever thought about his brother when she epted Gu Siting¡¯s money?


    Gu Weiwei looked around and made sure that no one from Gu Siting¡¯s side was tailing her, so she lowered her voice and told him her own n.


    Fu Shiyi looked at her for a few seconds and suddenly understood the whole point.


    ¡°Damn, you are more sly than before after getting together with my brother.¡±


    No wonder they said that the longer you stayed with good people, the better you would be and the longer you stayed with bad people, the worse you would be. Definitely a true proverb!


    After being with his sly brother, she had be cunning too!


    Gu Weiwei stuffed the cheque into his suit pocket and said with a smile, ¡°Now, you know what you are going to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded obediently and whispered. ¡°I will distract Jolin and you can go on the date with my brother.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said happily, ¡°Thanks. Actually, when you don¡¯t cause trouble, you are quite lovely.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, if you really want to thank me, get married and have a child with my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested with a smile.


    Their n to train the demon child had been fully fleshed out but how would they start the n, if their children were never born?!


    ¡°Why not get married first if you want a child so badly.¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Oh yes, I heard from Grandma Fu that...¡±


    Fu Shiyi dashed off at the words. ¡°Jolin,e and join me, we¡¯re going to thepany, something important hase up!¡±


    ¡°You are not my artist.¡± Jolin watched his own girl leaving without waiting for him, after receiving a phone call.


    ¡°She needs to do something at home.¡± Fu Shiyi stopped him.


    Jolin found it suspicious ¨C was it rted to that mysterious Baby Zheng again?


    ¡°What about the dubbing, if she just leaves like this...¡±


    The current situation was that the first voice was receiving terriblements from Ling Yan¡¯s fans and if the second voice became Ling Yan¡¯s... Then his girl would be seen as the person behind the first voice, which was just awful!


    Fu Shiyi smiled mysteriously and said as he rubbed his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Movie Queen Ling will definitely be pped so hard across her face.¡±

 Chapter 352 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 352: Trouble</h4>


    Since the program was still going on, there was almost no one in the parking lot.


    Gu Weiwei soon found Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car and went inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for leave from the director and I will leave for the set tomorrow. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Instead of letting Xu Qian drive the car, Fu Hanzheng turned to her.


    ¡°You met Gu Siting?¡±


    Gu Weiwei helplessly sighed ¨C even if Fu Shiyi said nothing, her bodyguard would still report the news to him.


    She nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, he offered me 50 million yuan to buy something from me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°And you agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of his arms with a smile and leaned herself against him, seeing his displeased face.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t agreed, he would not have released me. I was in a hurry to meet you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart softened but he was a bit worried too.


    ¡°He gave you trouble?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and threw a pitiful look at him.


    ¡°He threatened that if I didn¡¯t obey him, he would make me disappear from Hua Land.¡±


    A sh of coldness moved over Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maybe it is him who should disappear from Hua Land.¡±


    How dare he threaten his woman in his territory!


    If not for the Dorrans Family, he would have thrown him down to hell.


    Gu Weiweiined instantly when she heard what he said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home alright? I am so hungry and sleepy, I want to sleep.¡±


    When Fu Hanzheng heard the words, he decided to not dwell on Gu Siting anymore but instead asked Xu Qian to drive on.


    ¡°To Landscape Vi.¡±


    Leaning against him, Gu Weiwei mumbled with her eyes closed, ¡°I may cause some trouble tomorrow, a big one.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, I can help you clean it up.¡±


    Instead of asking her anything more, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. He already guessed what she was up to, judging from what her bodyguard and Fu Shiyi told him through the texts.


    She could make any trouble she wanted because he would always clean it up for her.


    Gu Weiwei did not say a word but showed a very sweet smile on the face.


    Since the event¡¯s location was very close to Landscape Vi, they went back to the vi instead.


    The previous night¡¯s work and the early flight that morning had made Gu Weiwei so tired that she ate some food and went to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng did not leave home for work until she fell asleep and did note home from thepany until the evening.


    The moment he entered the vi, he saw the girl dressed in his shirt and walking around barefoot.


    She looked so pure and beautiful just like an elf and when she smiled, she looked so charming.


    Seeing him looking her up and down, Gu Weiwei looked down at the baggy shirt she had on.


    ¡°My clothes and shoes are not here.¡±


    She had never moved in again after she had moved out, so of course there were none of her things here.


    So she had to wear his clothes instead.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her long hair and smiled.


    ¡°I will have them delivered tomorrow.¡±


    Actually, on the way home he had already brought some of her clothes with him in the car but he did not mind her being dressed like this.


    ¡°Is there anything you need to do now?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold eyes looked so gentle.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Great, let¡¯s talk about something serious.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Having agreed, Fu Hanzheng picked her up.


    Gu Weiwei was startled and she threw her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing? I said that I need to talk to you about something serious.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the lips and said with a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk about it in bed.¡±


    When she was dressed like this and walking around in front of him, he truly had no thought for anything else apart from passion and love.

 Chapter 353 - Show Starts

    <h4>Chapter 353: Show Starts</h4>


    The donation thatsted for 24 hours soon came to the end.


    Tens of millions ofizens and Ling Yan¡¯s fans were waiting to see who on earth dubbed which section.


    However, everyone by default thought that the second voice was done by Ling Yan.


    After all, Dream of a Long Life was created with her as the original model and no one should have known Dream of a Long Life better than her.


    What was more, her opponent was none other than a newbie called Mu Weiwei who had only yed a supporting role in a movie.


    It was totally natural that people would think that Ling Yan had done the second voice, which exceeded the original soundtrack.


    An anonymous donor made a 50-million donation at thest minute before the donation ended.


    As the donation ended, the official website of the program revealed the two mysterious dubbing actresses, and confirmed theizens expectations of Dream of a Long Life.


    [The program of this year has received an unprecedented sess and thank you very much for joining us Movie Queen Ling Yan, who made the second dubbing, and thank you very much Mu Weiwei for performing the first dub]


    The announcement hit the headlines of all the major entertainment news tforms.


    The tag ¡®Dream of a Long Life Ling Yan¡¯, had upied the top search and Ling Yan¡¯s fans as well as all the audience of Dream of a Long Life, all spoke highly of the result.


    Although for everyone, it was an obvious result. Even so, when the result was announced, they were still quite proud of their Movie Queen.


    Years had passed since Dream of a Long Life was released, yet she was still able to repeat the ssic section so perfectly ¨C she was indeed a legendary Movie Queen!


    Li Xing¡¯er instantly reposted the result after it was announced.


    [Sister Yan is indeed a legend!]


    Many actors of the film industry also spoke highly of the second voice by Ling Yan after the result was announced.


    Across the entire inte, words that spoke highly of Ling Yan could be seen everywhere and Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo was full of the oppositements.


    [The voice dubbed by you is viting my ears!]


    [You are not an actress, how could you do such a terrible dubbing job, for the ssic Dream of a Long Life?]


    [Learn from Ling Yan, you are not qualified for the film industry with such abilities!]


    [She is a legend but you are just nobody, apart from a pretty face.]


    [She donated 10 million yuan, how much did you donate?]


    ....


    Although some fans were defending her, most of the haters left meanments on her Weibo.


    Of course, some of them were haters bought by Li Xing¡¯er who tried to humiliate her through Ling Yan.


    After all, she was so jealous when Mu Weiwei gained such a great resource as the Eyes of Eagle, after already starring in the Long Wind.


    She might have better resources than her at the moment butpared to Ling Yan, Mu Weiwei was nothing.


    Mu Weiwei was just a minor role in front of Ling Yan.


    Gu Weiwei did not say anything on Weibo or in front of the media at all.


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, two hours had passed since the result was announced and Movie Queen Long was spoken highly of all the time.


    But the official Weibo ount of Shiyi Culture and Fu Shiyi published a post at the same time, which contained only one sentence.


    [So this second voice is worth only 50 million?]

 Chapter 354 - The Real Second Voice

    <h4>Chapter 354: The Real Second Voice</h4>


    A video was attached to the post, showing the scene in which Gu Weiwei was dubbing for Dream of a Long Life in the room, just one night before.


    In the video, the girl was reading the script whilst adjusting how to breathe and behave properly.


    Then she decided to do the recording but was stopped by Fu Shiyi. Fu Shiyi thought that she was in too much a hurry, so he found a section for her to watch.


    Then he stressed that she should make better preparations and start again when she was ready.


    After a few minutes of preparation, the girl started the three-minute recording of Dream of a Long Life.


    All theizens who clicked on the video were dumbfounded when they saw the girl reading the first line.


    It was not the first voice announced by the program but the second!


    The girl was performing the section of Dream of a Long Life with the perfect voice and expression.


    At the beginning, it was only Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans who saw the video but then all the artists of Shiyi Culture reposted the post by Fu Shiyi.


    Then, when everyone was speaking highly of this legendary Movie Queen Ling, the video that showed the total opposite of the truth, exploded online.


    The content of the video, plus what Fu Shiyi had written, basically told everyone the truth.


    Ling Yan did not do the dubbing of the second voice but the newbie Mu Weiwei did.


    However, when the voice was published without the name mentioned, the public and Ling Yan¡¯s fans thought that it was Ling Yan who did the second voice.


    At that time, Ling Yan cooperated with the host and made them tell the public that it was her who did the second voice, just to keep her reputation and position.


    Then, she offered 50 million yuan to gag Mu Weiwei as the payment for the second voice.


    When the truth was concealed, Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans and the fans of the rumored couple thought that it was their idol who did the first voice.


    After all, her opponent was a legendary movie queen and it was natural if their idol was worse than her.


    In order not to draw more haters, they had to tolerate any provocativements but when they realized that it was their idol who did the second voice... they became so fierce after seeing the truth revealed by Fu Shiyi.


    [Damn you legendary Movie Queen, damn you program!]


    [No wonder the legendary Movie Queen had donated so much! That is a gagging fee!]


    [You must have bought the trophy when you performed the dubbing of your own film so terribly!]


    [@EchoingProgram, we want an exnation!]


    [Movie Queen Ling was exceeded by our idol, so she had to keep her own reputation by buying out the second voice]


    [Please, Movie Queen, how much is the trophy? I would like to buy two to y with too...]


    [@LingYan @EchoingProgram, you are liars in front of everyone!]


    ....


    Fu Shiyi had many fans and when all the artists of Shiyi Culture reposted the post, the truth exploded.


    When the founder and the representative received the news, the situation was totally irrevocable.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gu and Mu Weiweie to an agreement already? Why was it revealed?¡±


    What the non-profit organization feared the most, was the scandal that showed they lied to the public and the one who revealed it had a video and the truth.


    ¡°He dide to an agreement with Mu Weiwei but it was Third Master who revealed the truth. Hecks neither money nor fame, who can gag him?¡±


    If it had been Mu Weiwei who revealed the truth, the situation would not have spread so fast considering that she was a minor star; then they might have had time for public rtions.


    But it was Fu Shiyi who revealed the truth, and they simply could not do anything about it!

 Chapter 355 - My Turn

    <h4>Chapter 355: My Turn</h4>


    However, it was not Fu Shiyi who revealed the news.


    It was Gu Weiwei who borrowed Fu Shiyi¡¯s ount and posted the news.


    The moment she uploaded the video, Fu Shiyi informed every artist in thepany to repost the post and those who did not would be stopped from doing all kinds of work.


    Therefore, within half an hour, the post exploded online.


    ¡°Third Master, we have to head to the promotional event for the new album.¡±


    Fu Shiyi put on his sunsses and left thepany in satisfaction ¨C he made his way to go to the promotional site.


    It was an event decided the night before and only some familiar media friends were informed but the purpose was not to promote the new album but to continue countering Ling Yan.


    He got into the car and called Gu Weiwei who was residing in the Landscape Vi.


    ¡°Sister-inw, so you had nned to p that Movie Queen Ling¡¯s face from yesterday when you were doing the dubbing, right?¡±


    Because at the time she had suggested that Jolin should film the scene in which she was dubbing.


    She had known that her dubbing would exceed Ling Yan¡¯s and that Ling Yan would spend money to buy the second voice.


    She went to ept the 50 million cheque from Gu Siting because she wanted them to assume that a minor actress like her, would not dare to utter a word after she received the money and was threatened.


    But they were wrong. This girl had be increasingly sneaky after being influenced by his brother.


    She had epted the money so that they would not feel rmed and then she announced the results, when Movie Queen Ling was being highly spoken of, across the whole inte.


    In this way, they pped the Movie Queen¡¯s face hard, out of nowhere.


    Gu Weiwei was leaning against Fu Hanzheng who was reading some files in the vi.


    ¡°Well, that was a rare opportunity. She has shown me her face and it is totally worth pping!¡±


    At first, she did not expect to start a war with Ling Yan but when she insinuated that the Dream of a Long Life sequel would be made as a tribute to her, it disgusted her thoroughly.


    ¡°I did what you told me tost night and you are bing really cunning, just like my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    She said that she needed his ount to reveal the news because he had many followers.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family were each other¡¯s worst enemy and it was totally natural if he tried to ruin Gu Siting¡¯s woman.


    Also, she turned down his suggestion of asking some important figures to do the reposting but instead asked the artists of thepany to repost it instead.


    Because in this way, Gu Siting and Ling Yan would not sense something was on the way.


    When Ling Yan was spoken highly of by theizens and fans and extolled high into the sky.


    She pped her right across her face, so that she fell from the sky like aet.


    In this way she had made Ling Yan the bad person.


    Gu Weiwei, instead, now became an actress who was bullied and who received a lot offorting words and cries for justice from fans.


    Having heard the words, Gu Weiwei nced at the man next to her.


    ¡°Your brother says that we are cunning.¡±


    Fu Shiyi shivered ¨C what was his brother doing at home?


    Then he heard his brother¡¯s terrifying voice.


    ¡°He cane and say that right to my face.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I mean it positively! Honestly!¡± Fu Shiyi exined quickly.


    Feeling toozy to exin anything more, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°How much longer before the press conference starts?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said excitedly, ¡°I am on the way there. Watch and see how I perform.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Siting and Ling Yan were on their way to the airport to leave the country, when the news came out.


    Ling Yan was so furious that she almost spit out blood, when Kuroda Shio¡¯s news arrived.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 356 - Scandal (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 356: Scandal (Extra)</h4>


    Gu Siting was in charge of a huge family business and he had witnessed numerous incidents. He certainly would not panic because of such a tiny matter.


    ¡°Is there any method to press it down?¡±


    Kuroda Shio shook his head seriously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, the social media tforms have exploded in Hua Land!


    Ling Yan was so furious that she was thoroughly shaking. Her face was turning pale.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei got the money, why didn¡¯t she keep her word?¡±


    ¡°It was not Mu Weiwei but Fu Shiyi, from the Fu Family, who revealed the news.¡± Kuroda Shio said as he opened the Weibo page of Fu Shiyi and showed it to Gu Siting and Ling Yan.


    Seeing the girl in the video as well as her expression and gaze, Ling Yan shivered.


    What a gaze and expression...


    It was exactly the same way that Gu Weiwei demonstrated to her repeatedly, when the scene was filmed. It was exactly the same gaze and expression that she had told her to perform with.


    And the voice sounded so simr too.


    She was startled when she saw Mu Weiwei, who seemed to have taken the soul of Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Siting¡¯s eyes looked profound when he saw the girl in the video.


    Kuroda Shio turned on the TV in the room when he heard his men passing over the report.


    On TV Fu Shiyi was promoting his new album and he was now in the middle of a press conference.


    Due to the amazing news that just popped up online, the journalists kept asking questions about the second voice.


    Journalist asked, ¡°Third Master, the 50 million you mentioned in the post... does it mean that someone offered 50 million yuan to buy out the dubbing by Mu Weiwei from yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting and Movie Queen Ling did offer 50 million yuan but I donated the money already.¡± Fu Shiyi looked indifferent.


    He never implied anything.


    Fu Shiyi always pointed out the truth instead of saving anyone¡¯s face.


    The journalist asked, ¡°What about Miss. Mu Weiwei? Will she have any reaction to this matter?¡±


    ¡°They offered her money and threatened her, saying that if she dared to utter a word, they would make her disappear from Hua Land! The girl is too scared to go out now.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted and said provocatively.


    ¡°It was me who revealed the news... do you dare to make me disappear?¡±


    ....


    Gu Siting coldly said, as he watched the interview on TV, ¡°He prepared for it.¡±


    Kuroda Shio shook his head helplessly. ¡°I have been watching out for the media from all sides but none of the important figures had been informed that they would reveal the truth.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiyi spread the news through his artists and the press conference is actually a promotional event for his new album. It seems that... he had made some preparations.¡±


    It had only been an hour since the news exploded and now a press conference had arrived.


    It was a pre-nned thing! They had intended to attack them so suddenly, so that they had barely any time to counter the problem.


    Ling Yan felt her heart aching as she looked at Gu Siting who looked rather deep.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what are we going to do? What are we going to do now?¡±


    Before this, she was an unshakeable legendary Movie Queen but now, this scandal, if not well dealt with, would tremendously affect her position in the film industry.


    A newbie of the film industry had unexpectedly exceeded her in dubbing the film she had acted in.


    That was a p on her face as the lead actress.


    Also, the first voice that she herself had dubbed, had been fiercely demeaned by her own fans and thements were too mean to be heard properly.


    She had thought that the whole thing was under control, when the second voice was published as hers, she received so many beautifulments.


    But now Fu Shiyi had revealed the truth.


    She not only did a worse job than Mu Weiwei but also threatened her and tried to buy her out, so that she could be the second voice.


    Everyone online who knew the truth was protesting, hoping to get Mu Weiwei justice and cursing her instead.


    It was just a section of dubbing but she was the main actress of Dream of a Long Life and the legendary Movie Queen!

 Chapter 357 - Covering Scandal

    Chapter 357: Covering Scandal


    Although Ling Yan hated Mu Weiwei to the bone, she knew pretty well that if she demeaned a woman in front of a man, she would look like an evil woman.


    So instead ofmenting on anything about Mu Weiwei, she put on a very sad and helpless expression, so that Gu Siting would definitely help her solve the problem.


    After hearing what Kuroda Shio told him, Gu Siting looked at Ling Yan and said, ¡°It is impossible to cover up the scandal now, so we have to remove the focus from you, so you aren¡¯t impacted too much.¡±


    Ling Yan nodded with pursed lips. ¡°I am sorry Brother Siting, it is my fault that I have brought you so much trouble.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at Kuroda Shio. ¡°Call the ambnce and tell the media that Ling Yan can¡¯t be affected during her rehabilitation period, so now she has been hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kuroda Shio directly called the best hospital in the capital city.


    ¡°And find something else to cover up this matter, some news that can move the focus away.¡± Gu Siting said.


    It was such a sudden thing, that they had lost the best moment to deal with the matter.


    If it had been Mu Weiwei who had revealed the news, they could have dealt with it but they could hardly do anything to make the Fu Family change their stance.


    The matter had already been spread and the more they tried to exin something, the worse it would get.


    Therefore, only by removing the public¡¯s attention, so they could focus on something else, would this matter be solved.


    Kuroda Shio said, ¡°I have already gotten someone searching for a proper recement, it should be ready in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Do it as soon as possible.¡± Gu Siting nodded and said after a while, ¡°And... find Mu Weiwei, I need to meet her.¡±


    Ling Yan got slightly startled. ¡°Why are you meeting her?¡±


    Could it be because her voice was so simr to Gu Weiwei¡¯s?


    Instead of answering her, Gu Siting said,


    ¡°Get yourself prepared... we are heading to the hospital.¡±


    Back in the bedroom, Ling Yan felt very ufortable when she thought about what Gu Siting said about Mu Weiwei.


    It took them ages before they were finally together. She would not allow anyone to ruin their present life.


    Gu Weiwei, who had been living in the Gu Family for more than twenty years, had been defeated by her and Mu Weiwei was just an imposter, who knew something about Gu Weiwei. She was someone that would be easy to deal with.


    Kuroda Shio reminded him with a small whisper in the living room, as he saw Ling Yan entering the bedroom.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi seem to have a very close rtionship, it might be a bit difficult to do something about her.¡±


    Although it was Fu Shiyi who revealed the truth, Mu Weiwei was very much rted.


    They might not be able to do something about Fu Shiyi but someone else had to answer for this situation but Mu Weiwei seemed to be closely rted to Fu Shiyi somehow.


    ¡°I never said that I am going to do something about her.¡± Gu Siting countered.


    ¡°Then... what do you mean?¡± Kuroda Shio could not figure out what he was thinking about.


    Gu Siting got up and walked over to the floor to ceiling windows and said, as he looked out of the window, ¡°She looks so much like Weiwei when she ys the piano and she did so well in the dubbing too... What if she can look a bit more like... her?¡±


    Startled for a few seconds, Kuroda Shio asked with a questioning tone, ¡°Are you going to bring her back to A Land?¡±


    ¡°Find her first, then we will see when we meet.¡± Gu Siting said with a low voice.


    After Mu Weiwei appeared, he seemed to think more and more about Weiwei.


    Kuroda Shio replied with a lowered head. ¡°I will have her found as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Covering Scandal 2

    <h4>Chapter 358: Covering Scandal 2</h4>


    When Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans, as well as the otherizens, were furiously asking for an exnation from Ling Yan and the program, some mediapanies suddenly revealed that Ling Yan was sent to the hospital because of too much stimtion and that she was still in the recovery period.


    So when Ling Yan¡¯s fans heard the news, they started to counter as well.


    [It is just a section of dubbing, Ling Yan is still the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life]


    [Ling Yan is still in her recovery period and she did not put her best efforts into dubbing ¨C must someone make a big fuss out of it to guilt her to death?]


    [President Gu bought the dubbing for his girlfriend and is totally a role model boyfriend!]


    [What a troublesome newbie!]


    ....


    Gu Weiwei switched off the TV after finishing watching Fu Shiyi¡¯s press conference and she did not check her phone that often either.


    Therefore, she did not receive the news that Ling Yan was hospitalized.


    Butter on, when Fu Shiyi finished the press conference, he came back to show off his support for her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did you see how excellently I performed in front of the journalists?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile ¨C he was a fierce talker indeed!


    The journalists did not ask him for their real names but he straightforwardly exposed them.


    ¡°You should have be a CrossTalk actor instead.¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted but it felt so great to have seen the Gu man being countered.


    ¡°I just heard that Movie Queen Ling got so furious that she was hospitalized.¡± Fu Shiyi threw himself onto the sofa and snorted. ¡°They im that she can¡¯t be stimted, because she is still recovering, something like that. I am not her father, why should I care if she is stimted.¡±


    ¡°I know pretty well what they are going to do ¨C they will first send Ling Yan to the hospital and then her fans will be so heart-broken that they will start countering you, by saying that you are making a big fuss.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi took a cookie from Fu Shiqin¡¯s te and continued on from his brother.


    ¡°Also, they are trying to find someone else¡¯s negative situation to use as news to distract everyone. It is the mostmon PR method to use another scandal to cover this one.¡±


    It was good that they had been fast and secretive about the whole thing, so that Gu Siting lost the opportunity to react but when he did realize that something was going on, it was already toote.


    So even if there was PR work being done for Ling Yan, it was still going to be a non-removable scandal on her resume.


    After all, it was a firm truth that they were hardly able to find an excuse for.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the two brothers on the sofa. They were almost like two CrossTalk actors.


    ¡°It is just a small stain, it wouldn¡¯t really ruin Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, they did not send her to He Chi¡¯s hospital, otherwise He Chi could kill her right on the operating table.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and sighed pitifully.


    Fu Shiqin nced at Gu Weiwei. ¡°But you are the victim, why are you doing nothing?¡±


    If Fu Shiyi got involved, she would not have to do anything.


    Gu Weiwei smiled sinisterly, just like a cunning fox.


    ¡°Well, Third Master is better for this job.¡±


    If she went to counter Ling Yan at this moment as a newbie, she would draw herself haters.


    She would also offend many people in the film industry.


    Maybe Gu Siting would even give her trouble and then she would have to reveal her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng to keep herself safe.


    But if Fu Shiyi did the work, no one would dare to do anything to him, the Third Master of the Fu Family!


    She, on the other hand, had sessfully created an image of herself as a frightened, minor actress and Gu Siting would only think that it was because of the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, that Fu Shiyi made this fuss against Ling Yan.


    Fu Shiqin saw the door of the study on the second floor open, so he went through the phone and read aloud.


    ¡°But if he does this, your rumored couple fans would say that Third Master is such a perfect role model, as a boyfriend who defends his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Third Master is definitely true to Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, just get together with Third Master, he is your true love.¡±


    ....


    Fu Shiyi nced at the stairs where his own brother was watching with a glowering expression, he threw himself onto Fu Shiqin, trying to strangle him.


    ¡°Damn you, go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 359 - Meeting with Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 359: Meeting with Gu Siting</h4>


    On the sofa the twin brothers were in a fierce fight against each other.


    Fu Shiyi had his hands around Fu Shiqin¡¯s neck, whilst Fu Shiqin was pulling Fu Shiyi¡¯s hair and ears.


    ¡°You! You are murdering your brother!¡±


    ¡°You are not my brother, you cunny man!¡±


    ¡°Spill out all the snacks you sneaked inst time!¡±


    ¡°You pretended to be me and flirted with girls, so that I had a scandal! I want to take revenge!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei frowned and watched the two brothers who wrestled with each other, from the sofa to the floor.


    They must have been the enemies in their previous lives.


    Fu Hanzheng came downstairs to her side and looked unbothered as he saw the two brothers wrestling with each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two brothers stopped their wrestling and nced about. ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    ¡°Leaving the ce for you guys. We are going back to the apartment.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled happily.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Fu Shiqin whose neck was under Fu Shiyi¡¯s hands. ¡°Finish the remaining work in the study! You will attend the meeting for me tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I have been working overtime for days! Now you are tossing me all the work?¡± Fu Shiqin protested in displeasure.


    Whenever his girlfriend was at home, he would toss everything to him, so that he could have a proper date with his girlfriend.


    Staring at the displeased brother, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°What is the point of having you, if you can¡¯t evenplete such a tiny matter?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Shiqin bit his lips and did not dare to utter a word.


    Fu Shiyiughed at the sight of his bitter face but he soon stopped when his brother snapped at him.


    ¡°And the funds you borrowed from mest time, will be paid back with double the interest.¡±


    Having said these words, he left the vi with Gu Weiwei in his arms, heading towards Jinxiu Compound.


    ¡°Brother, please, brother! You can¡¯t do this, even the usury isn¡¯t as cruel as you...¡±


    But the couple left without saying a word.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin lost interest in wrestling. Instead, they sat down on the carpet and started toin to each other.


    ¡°See, if I am not your brother, who is?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been used to the fact that we are probably adopted?¡±


    ¡°When will they have children, honestly?¡±


    ¡°If you want them to get married and have babies soon, you better share some of our brother¡¯s workload, so he can have time for dating! Then they will have babies very soon.¡±


    ¡°Will our n still work? It sounds increasingly dangerous now.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? If we fight we get bad results! However, if we get his son to join us, then everything will work out!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and threw a nce at the two brothers who were left alone in the house.


    ¡°Is it really so proper of you to punish your brothers like this?¡±


    Brothers of other families were always in harmony with each other but only they were so special.


    The twin brothers mistreated each other and theybined forces to fight against the eldest brother, so they could both be punished by him together.


    ¡°They are already used to that.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I have a video meetingter, so I will drive you to the set after dinner.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. If he was driving her there, she needed to tell Jolin about it.


    She was just about to call Jolin when his text arrived, saying that there was new work for her as a spokeswoman.


    She thought for a while and sent the address of a cafe in the neighbourhood.


    ¡°Jolin and I are going to have a brief meeting in the cafe in the neighbourhood. You can go and have the video meeting first.¡±


    After checking the time, Fu Hanzheng drove her to the cafe without protesting.


    However, it was not until Gu Weiwei came into the cafe that she saw Gu Siting, rather than Jolin, waiting for her there.

 Chapter 360 - Her Matter and Mine

    <h4>Chapter 360: Her Matter and Mine</h4>


    At first, she had thought that if Fu Shiyi stepped forward to deal with Ling Yan, Gu Siting would consider that it was a grudge held between the Fu Family and the Gu Family and that she was not going to be considered at all.


    Also, she had promised to stay silent and she truly didn¡¯t utter any words to anyone among the public.


    Plus, Ling Yan was hospitalized, wasn¡¯t she?


    What was he doing here pretending to be her agent instead of being in the hospital with her?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I did not say a thing about Ms. Ling Yan and, I could not stop Third Master from doing anything.¡±


    Instead of asking anything more about Ling Yan, Gu Siting pointed at the seat opposite him.


    ¡°Sit down, please.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked calm and took the seat.


    ¡°Where is my agent?¡±


    ¡°He is safe...¡± Gu Siting offered her a cup of coffee. ¡°If Miss. Mu can answer my question honestly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn to do the dubbing?¡± Gu Siting asked her as he gazed at her, observing every change in her expression.


    ¡°I learned it from the original soundtrack, and all I did was imitate the original voice. Is there anything wrong?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    So he came to her because he heard the dubbing that sounded like her?


    But he already had Ling Yan, why did he care about this?


    ¡°It sounds very much like someone¡¯s voice.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei pretended to be surprised. ¡°Movie Queen Ling¡¯s voice?¡±


    Of course she knew that he was referring to her own voice.


    But few people knew that it was her who dubbed the original movie.


    ¡°Not her.¡±


    Gu Siting gazed deep into her eyes, trying hard to find something he desired but this 19-year-old girl seemed to be far away from what he was looking for.


    Gu Weiwei smiled but did not ask anything more.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other questions, please release my agent.¡±


    ¡°Are you Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Many people had already said that what Fu Shiyi did to Ling Yan was for her sake.


    ¡°That is a private question.¡± Gu Weiwei dodged the question and checked the time on the phone. ¡°Mr. Gu, please, release my agent.¡±


    If she stayed any longer, Fu Hanzheng would know that she was meeting him here.


    Also, he would probably be here within ten minutes.


    Those two had been each other¡¯s worst enemies and it would be a terrible scenario if they did meet.


    ¡°Please answer my question.¡± Gu Siting¡¯s handsome face looked cold.


    ¡°I have a boyfriend but it is not him.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded impatient.


    Gu Siting took a sip of coffee after getting the answer.


    ¡°I would like to invite Miss. Mu to live in A Land.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I like Hua Land and I am not leaving here.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down straightforwardly.


    For whatever reason it was, she would never want to leave to go to A Land.


    Gu Siting stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept your rejection.¡±


    When the words were spoken, the door of the cafe was opened and Fu Hanzheng, who was dressed in a navy colored business suit arrived, looking lethally cold.


    ¡°You can talk with me about anything you want to talk about with her.¡±


    Gu Siting ceased his steps and looked cold.


    ¡°President Fu, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Although the Fu Family was dominating Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng did not have toe over to him personally.


    Fu Hanzheng checked Gu Weiwei and found her well, then he turned to Gu Siting in a very cold manner.


    ¡°Her matter is mine too.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Threatening My Girlfriend? (Extra)

    Chapter 361: Threatening My Girlfriend? (Extra)


    Gu Weiwei stared at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment. She knew that he wasing but she did not expect that he would be here so fast.


    Fu Hanzheng said to her with a gentle voice, as he reached out for her, ¡°Weiwei,e here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei walked over to Fu Hanzheng, under the surprised gaze of Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio and then whispered, ¡°Jolin is still missing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng touched her head, showing his constion.


    The move was so gentle yet the look he threw to Gu Siting was lethally cold.


    ¡°I heard that you are threatening my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    Gu Siting sized up the beautiful young girl next to him and then nced at the cold yet cunning Fu Hanzheng ¨C did he fall for such a young girl?


    Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice, as he became very displeased about Gu Siting¡¯s wandering eyes, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and Gu Siting and left the cafe obediently to go into the car.


    The moment she left, the empty cafe was dominated by an air of coldness from the two opposing men.


    ¡°If you and your men still want to leave Hua Land safe and sound, you better stay away from us.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a cold voice.


    Since the Dorrans Family were still their supporters, he did not want to kill him and end up bringing himself trouble before everything was ready.


    Otherwise, he would not allow him to leave Hua Land alive.


    Gu Sitingughed in disbelief. ¡°President Fu seems to have a very particr taste for women...¡±


    He did not expect that this girl was not Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend but was instead Fu Hanzheng¡¯s.


    No wonder Fu Shiyi was very nervous about him inviting Mu Weiwei to the Gu Family in A Land.


    ¡°I am always better at picking women.¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    He had been afraid that after what happened yesterday, she would run into trouble.


    So he asked her bodyguard to stay alert.


    The moment he drove back to the apartment, he didn¡¯t even have time to go upstairs, before he heard that the cafe she went to was full of Gu Siting¡¯s men.


    ¡°Your girlfriend is just a newbie in the film industry.¡± Gu Siting said with a smile.


    He had checked Mu Weiwei¡¯s background and found that every sess she had done waspleted by herself, not through Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°My girlfriend is like me, we work with our own abilities.¡± Fu Hanzheng sneered.


    ¡°Unlike you... you always depend on a woman.¡±


    If not for Gu Weiwei and the Dorrans Family who kept them safe, Gu Siting would not have survived to the present day.


    Gu Siting looked furious but he had to swallow down the anger since they were in Hua Land.


    ¡°You invited my girlfriend to visit the Gu Family, so I have also removed your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng showed a cold smile. ¡°But we from the Fu Family would not invite her home, since such an outsider is so filthy.¡±


    Having said those words, he left.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng!¡± Gu Siting called out to him and said, ¡°You and I have the grudge, so why are you doing this to my woman!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and reminded him.


    ¡°You did it to my woman first and I am just paying you back.¡±


    Instead of saying anything more, he left and went into the car. Together, he and Gu Weiwei went back to the apartment.


    Kuroda Shio said, after answering the call,


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Ms. Ling Yan has been taken away from the hospital.¡±


    One of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards said, ¡°President Gu, if you release Miss. Mu¡¯s agent, you will see Ms. Ling in time.¡±


    Their boss was really narrow-minded when it came to his girlfriend, just as Second Master had said.

 Chapter 362 - Jolin Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 362: Jolin Copses</h4>


    It was night-time and the wind felt a little cold.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei felt her tensed heart rx, as the cold wind blew in.


    Actually, she had not been that calm in front of Gu Siting.


    After all, they had been living together for more than twenty years and she was worried that even a single tiny look or move of hers, would make him suspicious.


    Therefore, the moment she saw him as she walked into the cafe, she was trying very hard to stay calm and also pretending to be the person he had never known.


    However, she had never expected that he was trying to take her away, back to A Land with him.


    She had very much wanted to be brought back home the moment she was reborn as Mu Weiwei but today she was very worried that he would find her.


    Gu Siting was not the man she used to know or maybe she had never thoroughly known Gu Siting before.


    Fu Hanzheng had noticed her dumb-founded look the moment he walked out of the cafe and joined her in the car.


    After he went into the car, he closed the window for her.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and threw a sideways nce at him.


    ¡°I was a little frightened, when Gu Siting said that he was bringing me to A Land.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands, which felt a bit cold. ¡°He won¡¯t, as long as I am with you.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t permit anyone to bring her away from his side, whatever way they may try.


    Gu Siting would never be able to do that.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the cold side profile of the man and felt a bit distressed.


    He used to be the Gu Family¡¯s enemy and hers too but she had never expected that she would end up being by his side because of the call of destiny.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her as he was driving.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that.¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking...¡± Gu Weiwei looked forward and sighed softly, ¡°What if I had met you earlier.¡±


    Fu Hanzhengughed. ¡°You were too young back then.¡±


    She would have been too young if they had met earlier.


    It was the right moment, right now.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. What she meant was not what he thought she meant.


    She had been angry about the cruel destiny that kept tormenting her but if all she had experienced to allow her to be by his side... Then she found that all of it was worth it.


    It took just a few minutes between the cafe and the apartment but she did not think of the question until they arrived at the apartment.


    ¡°Oh right, Jolin...¡±


    ¡°He should be safe by now.¡±


    Seeing her slightly distressed face, Fu Hanzheng had thought that she was still frightened.


    So he swept her into his arms and kissed her.


    ¡°It is fine now. As long as I am here, no one will be able to take you away from me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei let herself stay in his arms and then reminded him as she looked up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a video meeting?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and realized that he still had an international video meeting to attend.


    ¡°Take a rest now, I will drive you to the set after the meeting.¡±


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng entering the study, she received a call from Fu Shiyi, who was looking to gossip.


    ¡°I just heard from Lei Meng that my brother went to rescue you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei answeredzily.


    If Fu Hanzheng had not been there, she might not have been able to get rid of Gu Siting but she still could not figure out why Gu Siting was trying to bring her back to A Land.


    ¡°How do you feel? Wasn¡¯t my brother cool, handsome and striking?¡± Fu Shiyi asked proudly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not ept the exaggerations he was spouting.


    ¡°I am hanging up if you don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh I do!¡± Fu Shiyiughed sinisterly and said, ¡°Jolin just learned that you are involved with my brother, so he is copsing! You deal with the fallout yourself.¡±


    That annoying agent was receiving payback for countering him all this time.

 Chapter 363 - Jolin Collapsed

    Chapter 363: Jolin Copsed


    Finishing the conversation with her, Fu Shiyi grabbed his car keys and went to meet Jolin, just wanting to see how desperate he had be.


    ¡°Second Fu, let¡¯s go and see how one loses his love!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, I have work to do!¡± Fu Shiqin walked upstairs in bitterness.


    His brother had left piles of work just to be on a date with his love and his younger brother was ying around all the time, so he was the only person who was devoted to the family business.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi hummed and walked out of the door, driving straight to Shiyi Culture.


    The moment he entered Jolin¡¯s office, he noticed him crying constantly and wiping away his tears with tissues.


    ¡°Oh my, you look so sad!¡±


    Fu Shiyi sat down opposite him, looking quite pleased by his sadness.


    Jolin was so annoyed at the sight of him.


    ¡°You knew that Weiwei and your brother are involved as a couple, so that¡¯s why you assigned me to her on purpose!¡±


    He had been caught by Gu Siting¡¯s men when he got off of work and Gu Siting then pretended to be him, so as to lure out his girl.


    He had been worried that Gu Siting and his men would do her some harm.


    However, as he was tied up by Gu Siting¡¯s men in the storage room, he watched his idoling to Mu Weiwei¡¯s rescue, through the crack of the door.


    And he also heard him saying that she was his woman, his girlfriend...


    His heart was crushed so terribly, so instantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only a man like my brother can be a match for your girl?¡± Fu Shiyi shrugged.


    ¡°I just casually said that but then they did it for real!¡± Jolin snapped.


    He had been admiring that man for ages and yet, he had not even been able to touch a single strand of his hair but his girl had got him already.


    ¡°They are a real couple, you would never be able to do that with my brother, alright?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a smile.


    Having been countered by him for so many years, he felt so relieved to see him wallowing in bitterness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for it to happen either.¡± Jolin blew his nose and said with his hands over his chest, ¡°But I defended her and she slept with my idol! I feel so heart-broken!¡±


    ¡°You are wrong because it was your idol who slept with your girl.¡± Fu Shiyi corrected.


    Although it was Mu Weiwei who had irritated his brother first, it was his brother who had been courting her all this time.


    Jolin¡¯s heart copsed even more after hearing that.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?!¡±


    ¡°Also, they are living together.¡± Fu Shiyi was so happy to pour salt on someone else¡¯s wound.


    Jolin wailed even more loudly ¨C no wonder his girl had always been so mysterious when she was in the capital and refused to tell him where she lived.


    It was all because she was spending time with his idol!


    ¡°Oh, do you remember asking me about your girl being in a rtionshipst time?¡± Fu Shiyiughed sinisterly as he added even more cruel information, ¡°My brother was visiting her on setst time and he was right there in her room, sounds exciting?¡±


    Jolin red at Fu Shiyi and then asked him, ¡°So that Baby Zheng on her phone...¡±


    ¡°That is my brother!¡± Fu Shiyiughed.


    Jolin took a deep breath, he did not want to beughed at by his evil boss any more.


    ¡°She has your brother as her supporter, so why is she still going through auditions and ying supporting roles?¡±


    With one word from Fu Hanzheng, she could be in any film! What was the point of going through all the hassle?


    ¡°She likes to use her own ability rather than my brother¡¯s.¡± Fu Shiyi checked the time and reminded him. ¡°Oh, shouldn¡¯t you be picking up your girl right now?¡±


    Jolin checked the time and found that he should head to the airport now. His girl had work to do tomorrow.


    Private matters should not be blended with work.


    He was about to text his girl and remind her about going to the airport but Fu Shiyi said, as he adjusted his hair by looking at the front facing camera, ¡°You can go there by yourself, my brother is definitely driving her there. Oh, if you are lucky, you can be overwhelmed with their love from them!¡±

 Chapter 364 - Fu Hanzheng Splurges

    <h4>Chapter 364: Fu Hanzheng Splurges</h4>


    At the Jinxiu Compound.


    After the international conference meeting, Fu Hanzheng apanied her after dinner.


    However, instead of going straight to the capital airport, they went to a minor-sized airport, not far away from Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    At the sight of the G650 business ne standing in the bay, Gu Weiwei threw a look at the man who had splurged his money.


    ¡°When did you buy it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, as he took her hands and boarded the ne, ¡°Recently. So that I can visit you often.¡±


    She had to stay on set for many months for this film and he himself was a busy man too.


    If he was going to meet her, he did not necessarily have the right flight when he needed one and waiting for the flight would also waste a lot of time for them too.


    ¡°You splurged and don¡¯t use me as the excuse.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Although she had been used to a luxurious life, she had never witnessed anyone who would purchase a private jet just to visit his lover who was far away from home.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down and covered her up with a nket.


    ¡°It will still take a couple of hours to arrive there and I still have some files to read, so take a nap. I will wake you up when wend.¡±


    Gu Weiwei adjusted her seat and tried to fall asleep with her eyes closed. She needed to do filming early tomorrow morning and she did need a good rest.


    Gradually, she fell asleep. When Fu Hanzheng was reading the file, he threw a sideways nce at her and smiled, before continuing with the work.


    It took less than two hours to arrive at the film site of the Eyes of the Eagle.


    The chairs on a private jet were cozy and broad, so Gu Weiwei had a very good sleep. Instead of waking her up, he wrapped her up and carried her off of the ne and moved her into the car.


    It was not until they arrived at the hotel, when Gu Weiwei woke up with a pair of drowsy eyes.


    Then she noticed that Fu Hanzheng had not only apanied her here but also brought his own luggage, which was packed away by their private butler.


    ¡°Are you nning to live here?¡±


    Seeing her waking up, Fu Hanzheng put forward his opinion straightforwardly.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like long-distance rtionships.¡±


    It would take a few more months before she finished filming. Was he going to wait for her alone during these months without doing anything?


    Sitting in bed sleepily, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Good, as long as it pleases you.¡±


    He had a private jet and it took just a couple of hours for him to arrive here ¨C it was not something she could stop.


    After finishing tidying up, the private butler said goodnight to them and left.


    Gu Weiwei did not have much desire to sleep after her previous nap.


    She woke up from the bed and found the script, she was nning to go through the work she was going to do the next day.


    Having washed himself, Fu Hanzheng saw her reading the script, so he swept her into his arms and asked, ¡°Not sleeping now?¡±


    ¡°I am not that sleepy anymore after the nap.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows, grabbed the script and put it aside.


    ¡°If you are not that sleepy... let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    Having said those words, he leaned forward and kissed her right on her supple lips.


    Before Gu Weiwei realized what had happened, she was already in bed and her dress was gone.


    She interrogated him angrily as the man¡¯s kisses rained down.


    ¡°So you asked me to sleep in the jet, because you wanted to sleep with me in the hotel?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Gu Weiwei struck him hard on the chest. ¡°But we did itst night!¡±


    He had been tossing her back and forth throughout the entire night the night before and she did not turn him down because she did need to be away for a couple of months from that day on.


    But he had apanied her to the set and tried to ask for more.


    ¡°It¡¯s two different days.¡±


    Fu Hanzhengughed and smothered her with kisses, so she could not utter any more angry words.

 Chapter 365 - No More Love-Filling

    <h4>Chapter 365: No More Love-Filling</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face turned slightly red and her bright eyes became dizzy because of his affection.


    The man¡¯s gentle kiss, as well as the softness he brought to her skin, made her obsessed.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    She gasped as the painful pressure arose.


    Although it was not the first time for her, his size was still a bit too big for her, despite the sufficient f*rey.


    As drops of sweat rolled down him, Fu Hanzheng breathed as he thr*sted into her and he consoled and caressed her as he stared into her eyes.


    As the first step was conquered, the profound sound of panting and the loving moans echoed in the silent bedroom.


    Because of Fu Hanzheng, Gu Weiwei inevitably got upte.


    Jolin arrived at the hotel on the morning flight and after a couple of hours napping, he waited for her down in the lobby.


    But an hour had passed and she was still nowhere to be seen.


    Xu gazed at Jolin¡¯s swollen eyes in astonishment. ¡°Brother Jolin, what happened to your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Allergies.¡± Jolin lifted his sunsses, blocking his eyes.


    ¡°What is Weiwei doing? She is neverte. Should we go up and check on her to see if she¡¯s okay?¡±


    Xu checked the time and mumbled worriedly.


    ¡°No, she ising down soon.¡± Jolin snorted with an expressionless face.


    What if the boss was there? He was not going up to be filled with their love.


    Having said the words, he received the call from the crew that urged them to do the makeup.


    Jolin threw an impatient look at the elevator ¨C Fu Shiyi had said that she wasing the night before, was she really here?


    After a few calls from the crew, he had to call his girl to ask about it.


    However, after the phone call went through, it was not Mu Weiwei who answered... it was a man¡¯s voice instead that answered the call.


    ¡°Hang on, she ising down in 15 minutes.¡±


    Jolin: ¡°...¡±


    He truly did not want to go upstairs to be drowned in their love but a simple call still struck in his heart.


    So the boss was still there? Of course, he spent the night with her.


    As for why she was getting upte... he knew the reason.


    He was just about to hang up when his girl¡¯s voice arose.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, where is my script, where did you put it?¡±


    That voice was not pure or simple but sounded quite flirty.


    Jolin hung up with tearsing out of his eyes ¨C he really couldn¡¯t be her agent anymore.


    Fu Hanzheng hung up the phone and dressed nicely in a suit, he found the script for her that was lying under the pillow on the sofa.


    Gu Weiwei stuffed the phone and the script into her bag and was about to dash downstairs, when he called out to her.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡± Fu Hanzheng stopped her and reminded her. ¡°You forgot the morning kiss.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at him. ¡°Forget the kiss, I am an hourte!¡±


    Having said those words, she rushed to the elevator and joined the agent and the assistant downstairs.


    As the three of them were together, they rushed into the same car and hurried to the set.


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and surveyed Jolin.


    ¡°Eh... you were not injuredst night right?¡±


    ¡°Not externally but very much so, internally.¡± Jolin snorted with sunsses on.


    His wound was slowly healing, when the call ripped it open once again. Oh damn, his idol had been stolen away by his girl!


    Gu Weiwei touched her nose, she consoled him when she realized that he was talking about her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Well, you should understand that it is better that I have him than those other b*tches right?¡±

 Chapter 366 - Good Treatment (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Good Treatment (Extra)</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Startled for a few seconds, Jolin seemed to find thisment... reasonable.


    If his idol must have a woman, she was definitely much more eptable than any of the other ones.


    Seeing that he seemed to be epting her, Gu Weiwei patted him on the shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat your idol well.¡±


    Unconvinced, Jolin asked with a small voice, ¡°Is Boss really... straight?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s smile copsed as she answered with a small voice, ¡°If you keep having thoughts over my man, I will change my agent.¡±


    ¡°I am just asking... not really wanting to do something. Or I would have done it ages ago.¡± Jolin snorted with arms crossed.


    Gu Weiwei whispered, as she went through the script, ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t done anything, otherwise you would have been lying deep, down in the tomb.¡±


    Jolin took some deep breaths, brought out his phone, opened the encrypted album and started to delete the pictures of his idol that he had been keeping.


    At the first picture, he shivered.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the album identally and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Where did you get these pictures?¡±


    All of them were of Fu Hanzheng!


    Some were from news articles and some were just stay-at-home pictures.


    ¡°Some from the news, some were sold by Third Master.¡± Jolin reluctantly deleted one picture after staring at it for ages.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the phone and deleted everything in one go.


    Then she gave the phone back to him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been through each one yet!¡± Jolin bellowed.


    She took away all of his collections, within a single second.


    ¡°First of all, he is straight. Secondly, he is taken and thirdly, I can¡¯t tolerate you anymore.¡± Gu Weiwei warned.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Jolin pointed at her, feeling angry but unable to do anything.


    Gu Weiwei folded the script and clenched her hand into a fist, as she thought of the pictures in the album that were all sent by Fu Shiyi.


    She had been feeling sorry for him being abducted and sent parachuting and she had also asked Fu Hanzheng to treat his brother nicely.


    But it seemed that a brother like this, should have been shot into space with a rocket.


    ¡°These are all for private matters.¡± Jolin adjusted his gaze and asked, ¡°Why did the Gu Family want you to be in A Land?¡±


    Beforest night, Gu Siting had no idea of the rtionship between her and Boss, so he could not have possibly kidnapped her just to threaten Boss.


    ¡°I wish I knew.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°But Boss asked someone to take away Ling Yan from the hospital and it seems that she has not been released yet.¡± Jolin said.


    Oh god, his idol was so coolst night but he had not been there to rescue him but to rescue her.


    ¡°Ling Yan was taken away?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned ¨C Fu Hanzheng did not mention anything about thatst night.


    ¡°I heard it myself! And his threatening words sounded rather fierce too, Gu Siting was probably, seriously pissed.¡± Jolin replied.


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully. Gu Siting might note to her after what happenedst night.


    ¡°Xue Qing, the Asian Queen was arrested because of drugs and the news has be the headline, so people are currently distracted away from Movie Queen Ling.¡± Jolin did not expect that a legendary Movie Queen was such a low and immoral person.


    ¡°But it is a fact, so even if people are distracted about it, it is still a stain on Movie Queen Ling¡¯s record and now she is no longer a perfect, legendary Movie Queen.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Ling Yan had more than those few stains on her...


    But she had time to reveal her true face to the public.

 Chapter 367 - Deadly Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 367: Deadly Frightened</h4>


    The night when Fu Hanzheng drove Gu Weiwei to the set, Gu Siting, who went back to the hotel, could not fall asleep throughout the entire night.


    Kuroda Shio sent out his men to track Ling Yan but a few hours had passed and no urate information had been delivered.


    ¡°The capital is very vast and the Fu Family is powerful. If he truly wants to keep her hidden, it would take us some effort.¡±


    Gu Siting opened the liquor cupboard and sipped some whiskey from a ss.


    ¡°The journalists are constantly on us all the time, so don¡¯t look for her anymore. She will be released when it is time.¡±


    ¡°But what if the Fu Family does something bad to Ms. Ling Yan...¡± Kuroda Shio uttered some words yet ceased without finishing.


    It was more than life matters, when it came to the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    ¡°If he does do anything to her, then his little girlfriend will not have a peaceful time either.¡± Gu Siting looked fierce.


    Before, he had no idea that she was his girl, so he had tried to do something about her but now he had told him straightforwardly that Mu Weiwei was his girlfriend, he had to be discreet after all.


    But how could it be so coincidental?


    That girl was called Weiwei too, although the characters were different, they sounded so simr.


    Weiwei...


    They were twopletely different people and their age gap was huge too, yet he could see a tinge of Weiwei in her.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei left the capital city two hours ago.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Fu Hanzheng, who was lethal and cold, was showing great care to a 19-year-old girl. It was such an unexpected thing.


    Gu Siting fiddled with the ss in his hands thoughtfully and said, ¡°Keep an eye out for Mu Weiwei from now on.¡±


    ¡°But what about Fu Hanzheng...?¡±


    Kuroda Shio felt a bit embarrassed. It was not an easy thing to track the person protected by Fu Hanzheng under the Fu Family¡¯s territory.


    Also, Fu Hanzheng would not allow them to do that either.


    ¡°Get some local person to do it, just keep an eye out for her. An artist always has journalists following them.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Kuroda Shio sized him up discreetly and inquired.


    ¡°So, Mr. Gu, you are doing this because she is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend or because... you see Ms. Weiwei in her?¡±


    Outsiders might know nothing about him and Weiwei but he clearly knew about it, after being in the Gu Family for so long.


    However, he had no idea what his feelings were towards Ms. Weiwei.


    He had given her an amazing life but he gave her so little love andpany.


    And now he was missing her desperately, when she was gone.


    Gu Siting took a sip of whiskey and replied to Kuroda Shio after a long silence.


    ¡°Leave me alone, you can go now.¡±


    He needed to think about what had happened today... about Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng and the constant grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    Kuroda Shio bowed deeply, left the room and closed the door.


    Gu Siting could not fall asleep throughout the entire night as he watched the scenery outside the window.


    Dawn came and Kuroda Shio came knocking at the door and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Ms. Ling Yan is here.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡± Gu Siting asked with a sideways nce.


    ¡°Overly frightened and at the hospital now.¡± Kuroda Shio took a look at him and said, with aplicated look on his face, ¡°They locked her up in the... specimenb for human bodies.¡±


    Even a man would be very frightened if trapped in such a ce, let alone ady.


    Fu Hanzheng was so narrow-minded and immoral.


    All they had done was invite Mu Weiwei to his ce several times, without knowing her rtionship with him and yet, he still took revenge.


    If it were not for Ling Yan¡¯s previous operation, she would have been frightened to death.

 Chapter 368 - A Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 368: A Doctor</h4>


    The same morning when Ling Yan was released, He Chi posted a video in the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team group-chat.


    The video showed Ling Yan screaming in fright when she was trapped in theb and it was a clip from the CCTV.


    Gu Weiwei did not notice the message when she was at work but Fu Shiqin, who had just gone to work, and Fu Shiyi, who was on his way to go abroad, saw it first.


    [Oh gosh, my brother imprisoned her there?]


    That perverted He Chi had ab with human body parts. They were all soaked in formaldehyde and there were even some human skeletons as well.


    When theb was first built, Fu Shiqin was set up by Fu Shiyi and ended up inside there once, he remembered being furious.


    And now their brother was so fierce that he trapped Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e in that horrible ce overnight.


    Fu Shiyi asked curiously [Was Movie Queen Ling frightened to death?]


    He Chi: [Not yet, but half dead. She has just been carried outside]


    He had thought that when his key was borrowed, it was because Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi had pissed him off, so he wanted to trap them.


    Yet when he watched the CCTV camera, he noticed that it was a girl, namedly the very famous Movie Queen Ling Yan.


    Fu Shiyi [That is the normal conduct for our brother, not at all unexpected.]


    He was never kind-hearted towards his own brothers, let alone others.


    It was a good thing that Gu Siting didn¡¯t really do anything to their Sister-inw, otherwise Movie Queen Ling would not only have visited the specimenb, but also be one.


    Fu Shiqin, who had worked overnight, replied with ck-rings under his eyes.


    [Just think of one way to hasten the Little Demon n, please, I am working like hell here.]


    Fu Shiyi: [He Chi, you are a doctor, think of a way, please, my interest has just been doubled and I am almost dead!]


    He Chi replied: [Damn you all, I am a doctor, not God who delivers babies!]


    Fu Shiyi: [Oh yeah, Jolin told mest night that Gu Siting nned to bring Sister-inw back to A Land!]


    Fu Shiqin: [Bastard, always drooling over someone else¡¯s wife!]


    He Chi: [ Shouldn¡¯t we be happy that someone is fighting against your brother?]


    But what he had said was seriously refuted by the two brothers of the Fu Family.


    Fu Shiqin: [That is another matter, an external conflict! Damn you, you truly want my brother dead right?]


    Fu Shiyi: [True! Gu Siting is nothingpared to my brother! My brother is far better than him!]


    He Chi: [...Do you love him or hate him? I am confused.]


    Fu Shiyi: [Blended!]


    Fu Shiqin:[Both!]


    [He Chi has left the chat]


    ....


    After Gu Weiwei¡¯s being away for two days, the whole set hastened the filming process.


    Since they needed to catch up with the work, they didn¡¯t finish until veryte at night.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw the utterly handsome man seated by the table. He got up to greet her.


    ¡°Why sote?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at him with teeth clenched.


    ¡°Many failed takes because of you!¡±


    She used up too much energy the night before, so she had many failed takes in the martial art scenes of today.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I remember that you are not that easily satisfied.¡±


    There was one time, when she kept pestering him, so that he could not leave the bed.


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei knew that he was teasing her about the time, when she tried to rescue Yuan Meng, so she said furiously, ¡°You better go home now!¡±


    He said that he did not like long-distance rtionships but all of these things were excuses!


    He had been stimted and so, he was thinking of all kinds of methods to getid.

 Chapter 369 - No Meeting in Bed

    <h4>Chapter 369: No Meeting in Bed</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng did not care about her protests. He dialed the internal line so the private butler delivered the snacks for her.


    Since both of the meals during the day were lunch boxes, Gu Weiwei threw herself at the snacks, instead of urging him to go.


    Fu Hanzheng went into the bathroom to fill the bath with water and then he came out of the bathroom to deal with work. He sized up the girl who was eating a snack, when she finished, he reminded her.


    ¡°The water is done, go and take a bath.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed her nightgown, went into the bathroom and locked the door, before taking off her clothes.


    Hearing the locking sound, Fu Hanzheng smiled ¨C did she really need to be so defensive against him?


    After the bath, Gu Weiwei said seriously as she stood in front of his desk, ¡°You are affecting both my work and yours here, go home!¡±


    ¡°No, my work is not affected.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Work was never finished but the time when they could meet each other was quite limited.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But you affect my work!¡±


    When he was here, she was always worried that someone would discover a man in her room.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will try not to.¡±


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Please go home, you can visit me once a week! Youe here every day after work and leave early in the morning, it sounds so tiring!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then please think about your brother! Second Master is seriously tormented!¡±


    Fu Shiqin kept posting pictures about how he had ck eye-rings and bloodshot eyes because of overtime at work on WeChat Moments and how he had been seriously damaged.


    Fu Hanzheng said with a smile, ¡°He doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    His expression and gaze were telling her that she was the most important thing of all.


    ¡°You are so not like a brother! Your brother works overtime, so he has really dark eye-rings and he has lost several kilos too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt sorry for Fu Shiqin who was working so much.


    Fu Hanzheng devoted himself to the file and signed it, as he said slowly, ¡°He does have ck eye-rings but those were painted on, on purpose. And... he has not lost weight but gained half a kilo instead.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows ¨C why were these people so dramatic?


    Fu Hanzheng signed the paper, put down the pen and said, ¡°It iste, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    As if facing an enemy, Gu Weiwei took a few steps backwards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must go home!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it is not up for discussion.¡± Fu Hanzheng said carefully.


    She was still at work, so he knew where to visit her but when the filming finished, she would need to fly about everywhere to do the promotional work and by that time, she would be nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°If you are not leaving, I am leaving, I will share the bed with my assistant.¡± Gu Weiwei said, as she started to pack up her things.


    Fu Hanzheng gripped her hand. ¡°Why are you so unwilling to meet me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you in bed!¡±


    If she had known that saving Yuan Meng would bring herself so much trouble, she would not have done it.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He was restraining himself thinking about her young age.


    ¡°I will not affect your work any more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gazed up at him and realized that it would be impossible for him to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave on some conditions.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Do tell.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°First of all, no more demanding for s*x!¡±


    She had been so tired because of work in the daytime and she would die if she had to do that with him at night.


    ¡°What if you desire it?¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt very helpless ¨C she had created a veryrge misunderstanding because of what happened before.


    ¡°Just one condition?¡± Fu Hanzheng continued to see her fury.


    ¡°And don¡¯t let anyone from the set notice that you are in my room!¡± Gu Weiwei warned seriously.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Thirdly, go back to the capital if the first condition is breached!¡±

 Chapter 370 - The Love

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Love</h4>


    Because of the three rules, Fu Hanzheng settled down here.


    He came to visit her every night and then hurried back to the capital in the morning.


    Jolin already knew about their rtionship, so Fu Hanzheng did not stop him from entering their floor. He did not want her going downstairs just because something came up.


    However, Jolin did not go up to talk with her if it could be solved over the phone.


    It was already quite hurtful, when he found out that she had taken away his idol and he did not want to see them showing off their love in front of him.


    Before dawn broke, Gu Weiwei was woken up from her dream.


    Her face rubbed against his arms and said, ¡°Leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the forehead, he felt unwilling to get up.


    Although he had given Fu Shiqin all he could, he still needed to attend some important meetings in person.


    He could not find any more time to be here due to the overload of work.


    When he left early in the morning, Gu Weiwei got up earlier than she usually did, so that Jolin was left incredulous, when he saw that his girl started work, so early in the morning.


    ¡°Boss is gone?¡±


    Whenever the Boss was here, he always had to urge her to get up everyday.


    ¡°Can you stop gazing at my man everyday?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to gaze at him to understand if he is here with you or not, just look at your own face!¡± Jolin snorted.


    When Boss was around, she always came downstairs with a happy face but when she came down with a serious face, it basically meant that the boss was not here.


    ¡°Could it be so obvious?¡±


    Gu Weiwei touched her face in disbelief.


    ¡°Many people in the crew are asking me if you are in a rtionship now.¡± Jolin rolled his eyes at her.


    She could conceal everything else but she just could not conceal the tinge of sweetness ¨C it was way too obvious.


    He could talk nonsense in front of everyone, by saying that she was happy because work was going smoothly.


    Fu Hanzheng was too busy to visit her, so Gu Weiwei had to throw herself into the filming. She had to work both during the day and night too.


    When she failed the take in the rain scene, she got a fever the following day.


    Jolin received her call before dawn broke, so he went to buy the medicine and had it delivered upstairs.


    ¡°I can tell the Director that we are heading to the hospital first?¡±


    It was very easy to catch a cold in the freezing winter, when she was making the rainy scene.


    Gu Weiwei took the medicine and said as sheid down, ¡°Just a small cold and I can go to work after a small nap. The work is not that important today.¡±


    Still worried, Jolin sat down on the sofa and watched her instead of leaving.


    A couple of hourster, Gu Weiwei got up when the rm went off. She brought herself to get up and washed herself.


    ¡°Really no hospital?¡± Jolin asked.


    ¡°We can go there in the afternoon after work.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed her things after checking the time and was about to leave after opening the door.


    However, the moment she opened the door, she bumped into Fu Hanzheng who was with He Chi. He Chi sized Gu Weiwei up from head to toe


    ¡°She lookspletely fine! I am leaving to catch the ne.¡±


    But Fu Hanzheng threw a serious look at him, which stopped him from leaving.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her with a frown look and reached out for her forehead.


    ¡°Still going out after having such a fever?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I took some medicine.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and put her down on the bed. Then he shouted at the man in the living room.


    ¡°He Chi!¡±


    Reluctantly, He Chi entered with the medicine box and gave him the thermometer.


    Fu Hanzheng put the thermometer in her mouth and asked with a worried tone, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°I have a headache, throat-ache, stomachache...¡±


    She got soaked in the rain and had a cold, and her period hade as well.


    Jolin was startled ¨C she had just said it was only a small cold and said that she could finish the work today but when the Boss was here, she suddenly turned weak?


    Damn, he was smothered with love!


    If he had known that he would be so bombarded with love from the couple, after discovering their secretive love, he truly wished that he had never discovered it at all.

 Chapter 371 - The Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Love 2</h4>


    The thermometer showed that Gu Weiwei had a fever.


    Fu Hanzheng fed her a spoonful of warm water and urged He Chi toe up with a way to alleviate the fever.


    He Chiined annoyedly as he flipped over the medicines on the table.


    ¡°It is just a small cold and she needs to rest for a couple of days so she can heal. What am I supposed to do here?¡±


    Honestly, he was a surgeon who used a de on the operation, not a surgeon who worked on small colds.


    ¡°You will be responsible for the problem, if she still has a fever in three hours time.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He Chi paced back and forth in the room, annoyed. ¡°My dearest boss, I made preparations for four years for the prize of this essay and I am dressed in a very expensive suit just to get the award! But now I am dragged here to examine your girlfriend who is having a tiny, tiny cold, aren¡¯t you feeling a bit guilty, honestly?¡±


    Having said the words, he sighed speechlessly.


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty, he simply did not have a conscience.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will get someone to get the award on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    He Chi was filled with cursing words, but he did not utter a word in front of him.


    He took a deep breath and begged Gu Weiwei who was lying in bed.


    ¡°Sister-inw, it is a really important day today for me, please let me leave!¡±


    He had made so many experimental verifications for that essay and the day when the award was given had finally arrived.


    But whether or not he was able to leave depended not on Fu Hanzheng but on his girlfriend.


    Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of how He Chi talked about winning a prize for his essay in the group.


    And it was quite a pathetic thing when he was dragged here instead of getting the award on this day.


    So she turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Just let him leave, I will get better after taking some medicine and getting some sleep.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted her nket. ¡°He can leave when you are well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and threw a helpless look at He Chi.


    Sometimes, her words worked but sometimes, they didn¡¯t.


    Annoyed, He Chi sat on the sofa and dangled his legs anxiously.


    He should have been aware of this annoying friend when he established a friendship with him ages ago.


    Seeing Boss guarding the patient, Jolin walked out and made a call to the director, asking for leave.


    Then he left the scene that gave him too many emotions as well.


    He Chi also left the room and went into the living room, leaving Fu Hanzheng alone in the bedroom with her.


    Gu Weiwei gazed at him for a while and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy these days? Is it alright if you are here?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng brushed the hair off of her cheeks. ¡°Everything is done, and Shiqin will see to the rest.¡±


    He had received the call from the private butler that she had a fever, so he put down whatever he was doing and came with He Chi.


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly as she looked at this man who always appeared whenever she needed help.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are here.¡±


    ¡°Did you n to work one more day whilst being sick?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily, ¡°With you here, I am a very pitiful patient.¡±


    She did feel that she was able to work for one more day if he was not here but the moment he was here, all she wanted from him, was to be taken care of.


    ¡°If the butler did not call me, you wouldn¡¯t have told me right?¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Whenever she was having a fever or ran into some incident, he learned of it from someone else. She had never turned to him for help on her own ord.


    Gu Weiwei was wronged by his re. ¡°You told me that you were busy with something and I did not want to disturb you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at this girl who was ill in a very gentle and concentrated way.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that you are the most important thing of all.¡±

 Chapter 372 - For Your Look

    <h4>Chapter 372: For Your Look</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and asked, after thinking for a while, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, have you ever considered what it is about me that you like?¡±


    Gu Siting once said that he liked her and would give her the best life, only because she was the daughter of the Dorrans Family who was adopted by the Gu Family.


    Her existence could help the Gu Family to acquire significant profits.


    But what did Fu Hanzheng like about her?


    All this time, it was her who received his help and protection, yet she gave him nothing back.


    There was no reason why someone would like the other for no reason.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°There are many reasons.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while ¨C she did a few merits but not that many.


    So what did he mean by ¡°many¡±?


    ¡°Give me a few examples?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I just suddenly realized that the girl who I drove out of my home before, suddenly turns so cute and makes my heart-throb. She looks lovely when she is cunning and she is also very adorable when she is pissed...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lip corners twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even a strand of my hair is something that you deeply like.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled slightly. ¡°That is very true.¡±


    All of a sudden, she fell into his heart and her every move made him happy.


    Since he was the eldest son of the family, he needed to take on lots of responsibilities as a young child and he also had to keep an eye on the family business. He even carried the responsibility of taking revenge for his deceased family members.


    So for some reason, he gradually lost awareness of what he liked and what he desired.


    She made him realize what he truly wanted.


    ¡°That makes me feel so guilty.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You like so much about me but what I like about you is only your looks.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and whispered, as he was sitting by the bedside, ¡°Only my looks?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a few steps backwards, as she saw the extremely-handsome face approaching her.


    ¡°I mean, there are many other things too...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°You look handsome and you have a great body-shape too... And you know how to make lots of money...¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly switched the topic, when she saw the man¡¯s expression falling. ¡°I like it when you like me.¡±


    He had made her realize what it was like to like someone and to be liked by someone.


    A smile hovered over Fu Hanzheng¡¯s dark face.


    A long timeter, he asked, ¡°Need some more sleep?¡±


    ¡°A kiss please.¡± Gu Weiwei begged him with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and kissed her softly on the lips. ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Two hours passed and Gu Weiwei still had a fever.


    He Chi had to give her an infusion and the moment the needle went into her vein, the sleeping girl frowned in pain.


    Fu Hanzheng red back at him. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Needling always works!¡±


    ¡°Should I give her anesthetics before putting the infusion in?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend is a piece of treasure but we are nothing right?¡±


    ....


    He Chiined constantly. He was already very annoyed.


    The fever was already gone the moment Gu Weiwei woke up and her throat felt better too.


    After getting some hints from He Chi, she begged Fu Hanzheng again.


    Seeing that she was getting better, Fu Hanzheng let him leave and gave him his private jet to pick up the award.


    The moment He Chi boarded the ne, he started to constantly take selfies and posted them to his WeChat Moments.


    Soon, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin became rather annoyed and started toin in the group.


    Fu Shiyi: [Why does he never lend it to me, no matter how much I beg him to?! But now you are taking it!!!]


    Fu Shiqin: [Damn you, you sucked up to our sister-inw behind our back!]


    His brother could not have possibly treated He Chi well. It must have been He Chi who had sucked up to his sister-inw, so that she gave his brother some hints.


    He Chi: [I finally realize why you both love and loathe your brother]


    He could be so generous when he was happy and very annoying when he was displeased.

 Chapter 373 - The Gu Family and The Ling Family

    Chapter 373: The Gu Family and The Ling Family


    At St. Paul¡¯s Hospital in A Land.


    The moment Ling Yan came home, she was hospitalized at the ce subordinated to the Ling Family. Because she was trapped in theb, she had been mentally attacked and had suffered, although nothing happened to her physically.


    The moment she closed her eyes and tried to sleep, she would dream about the sinister specimens staring back at her.


    Ji Fang looked at her pale-looking daughter, who was lying in the sickbed concernedly.


    ¡°You were there with Siting, why did that still happen to you?¡±


    Luckily, she had recovered well from the heart surgery, otherwise she would have been dead.


    ¡°It is not Brother Siting who did it. It was Fu Hanzheng! And we were not in A Land.¡±


    She heard from Kuroda Shio that Mu Weiwei was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    And the reason why she was trapped in theb was only because Gu Siting went and saw Mu Weiwei.


    She found that she was both gratified and annoyed.


    She was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, so Gu Siting would not approach her or bring her back but if she was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, then she would not be able to take revenge on her anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you recovered well after the surgery, so you are not physically injured.¡± Ji Fang said.


    Ling Yan leaned against the pillow and said to her mother, Ji Fang, ¡°Mom, do you think that a deceased woman¡¯s soul can still wander in the world?¡±


    The way Mu Weiwei had dubbed the section, sounded way too much like Gu Weiwei...


    Whenever she thought of that voice she always shivered.


    Ji Fang locked the ward¡¯s door and asked with a small voice, ¡°You mean Mu Weiwei¡¯s dubbing?¡±


    The incident had been spread all over the inte and she had also checked out the program website and heard the second voice.


    She did the surgery herself and it was she who removed Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart and put it into her daughter.


    So when she heard the voice that resembled Gu Weiwei¡¯s, she was also very frightened.


    Ling Yan nodded. ¡°That voice sounds way too familiar.¡±


    Kuroda Shio said that Gu Siting had nned to bring Mu Weiwei back to this country and he would have done so, if she were not Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    Ji Fang calmed herself down. ¡°It is a good imitation. There are always simr voices in the world, same goes for the appearance.¡±


    In order to make sure her daughter could live on, she and her daughter made use of the badly-injured Gu Weiwei, when she was in aa and made her look dead.


    That was how Gu Siting agreed to remove her heart and give it to Ling Yan.


    However, they felt extremely guilty whenever they heard a voice that resembled Gu Weiwei¡¯s.


    ¡°But that Mu Weiwei is very worrying.¡±


    Ling Yan was worried because her mother had never met Mu Weiwei. She had.


    There were some things about her that resembled Gu Weiwei and both she and Gu Siting noticed those things. That was why he wanted to bring her home.


    ¡°Your father has checked and Mu Weiwei has been living in Hua Land since she was little. She has nothing to do with Gu Weiwei at all!¡± Ji Fang reached out for her hands and warned her seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about or get curious about Gu Weiwei! Gu Siting gave you her heart because he thought that she was dead. If he had known that Gu Weiwei was still alive, we would all die!¡±


    Ling Yan took a deep breath and said after nodding, ¡°I got it, mom.¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking about it, get well soon! Also your father expects that you and Siting could get married as soon as possible.¡± Ji Fang said.


    Only when they were married, could the Ling Family be formally allied with the Gu Family.

 Chapter 374 - The Gu Family and The Ling Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Gu Family and The Ling Family 2</h4>


    In the study of the A Land.


    The scent of alcohol permeated the air and there was a half-empty bottle of Whiskey on the table. Gu Siting was taking a nap, with one hand against his forehead.


    Suddenly, the servants opened the door of the study, Ms. Gu walked in with the aged Gu Hongye, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Gu Siting opened his eyes when he heard the sound and called out to them when he saw them.


    ¡°Grandpa, mom.¡±


    Gu Hongye was in a very bad condition. He could no longer walk and had to sit in the wheelchair every time he was out, he also needed an oxygen generator.


    The moment he entered the study, he was a little furious at the sight of Gu Siting, who looked slightly depressed.


    ¡°I told you repeatedly not to get in trouble with the Fu Family, what do you think you are doing?¡±


    Ms. Gu put away the whiskey on the table and replied, with a gentle voice, ¡°We checked it out, it was a pure ident!¡±


    No one would have expected that the new actress from Hua Land was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    Luckily, what Ling Yan had experienced was just a fright and they did not fall into too much trouble.


    Gu Siting massaged his temples and remained speechless.


    Gu Hongye coughed loudly because of his fury and he could not utter a single word.


    Ms. Gu had to ask the servant to push him down to the doctor and then asked her son, who looked slightly tired, ¡°What is going on with that Mu Weiwei?¡±


    She heard from the butler that a couple of months ago, Mu Weiwei was invited to visit their mansion.


    And now, he had gotten into a conflict with Fu Hanzheng because of that girl too.


    Also... in the dubbing, she sounded way too much like Weiwei.


    Gu Siting looked profound as he said calmly, ¡°It is just that... she resembles Weiwei in some aspects.¡±


    ¡°She is gone and no one else can be her, no matter how much she is like her!¡±


    Ms. Gu said as tears swelled up into her eyes.


    Although she was not her real daughter, she had brought her up personally and her heart still ached for her death at such a young age.


    Hearing Ms. Gu¡¯s words, Gu Siting stayed silent for a long while.


    Yes, anyone who resembled her would never be her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me your father¡¯s death on Weiwei. She knew nothing about it! She had no idea of who her real father was before she died and you had treated her way too unfairly.¡±


    The year when Weiwei came to the Gu Family, Gu Mo died.


    When Weiwei was brought home, someone leaked the message, so Gu Mo died just to bring her home safe and sound.


    Only she and grandpa knew about it but Gu Siting soon learned about this matter two years ago and understood that his father had died because of Weiwei¡¯s arrival.


    From that time onwards, hepletely changed his attitude towards Weiwei.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to talk about her anymore.¡± Gu Siting said with a deep voice.


    Ms. Gu looked at him and said, ¡°The Ling Family asked about you and Ling Yan... are you really going to marry her?¡±


    Gu Siting replied after a long time of silence.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Because she was once pregnant with your child?¡± Ms. Gu asked.


    Ling Yan had once aborted a child but Weiwei knew nothing about it because she was not at home during that time.


    Gu Siting did not reply.


    ¡°There are far more people who are more suitable to be your wife in A Land.¡± Ms. Gu answered.


    Gu Siting replied, ¡°Only she can be my wife.¡±


    Ms. Gu looked at her son with a serious look and said, ¡°I hope you can understand one thing clearly... Ling Yan is not Weiwei, and she is never going to be her, even though she has Weiwei¡¯s heart.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Cuter?

    <h4>Chapter 375: Cuter?</h4>


    Due to the fever and the cold, Gu Weiwei stayed at the hotel for a whole day and Fu Hanzheng took care of her during that time.


    The following morning, she started to prepare herself for work. Failing to persuade her, Fu Hanzheng used her phone to call Jolin.


    Hearing Boss¡¯s call, Jolin rushed upstairs without finishing brushing his teeth.


    ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave him a piece of tissue when she saw the toothpaste foam at the corners of Jolin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Can you wipe your mouth first?¡±


    Only now did Jolin realize that he had not finished brushing his teeth and he even had the toothbrush in his hands too.


    So he took the tissue and wiped off the foam.


    Fu Hanzheng pointed at the pile of things on the table and said to him seriously, ¡°There is ginger tea in the thermos and medicine in this bag, it has to be taken on time.¡±


    Jolin nodded and internally felt his tears swelling up.


    His idol was gone and he had to take care of his girlfriend whilst being smothered with their love. What a miserable life!


    ¡°If she has a fever again, she muste back and rest straightaway.¡± Fu Hanzheng continued.


    He knew that she would still finish today¡¯s work when he was not here.


    ¡°Yes, I will keep watch.¡± Jolin answered.


    Oh damn, he really wanted to resign.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t let her get cold or close to cold water.¡±


    Jolin nodded and nced at Gu Weiwei who was eating breakfast.


    My goddess, can¡¯t you just go home and be Mrs President instead?


    Why must you work, so that everyone has to go through difficulties?


    Hearing Boss¡¯s words, Jolin brought down everything that was prepared for Gu Weiwei downstairs and continued with his morning routine.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the man who was packing up the files and getting ready to go back to the capital. Then she put down the bowl and chopsticks and approached him, hugging him from behind.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, I don¡¯t want you to leave, what should I do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at the slender arms around his waist and smiled.


    ¡°I wille here after work.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released her hands and said with a muffled voice, ¡°Uncle Fu, if you one day discover that I am not that cute, or find someone cuter than me, will you... stop liking me this much?¡±


    It seemed that she was bing more and more greedy.


    She liked it when he liked her and gradually, she hoped that he could like her for a long while.


    Then she hoped that he only liked her, and her forever.


    She had experienced how fickle one man could be.


    Gu Siting had once treated her as the apple of his eye.


    But gradually, he stopped liking her that much and did not want to meet her anymore. He had even nned to move her out of the Gu Family so she could live somewhere else.


    Then he fell for the fragile-looking Ling Yan.


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and sat her on the table, so she was facing him.


    ¡°Can there be anyone cuter than you?¡±


    ¡°What if there is someone... what if I be someone you hate...¡±


    Gu Weiwei pulled his tie to distract him from her moving eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down and kissed the mumbling girl with a wandering mind.


    It was not until when Jolin knocked at the door that he released her lips and helped her down.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a few steps and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows ¨C did he really look that unreliable?


    So that she even started to have ideas like this?


    ¡°If you like someone based on one condition... then it means that you don¡¯t like her or him for real.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked. ¡°What is your condition?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up on the tiptoes, kissed him right on the face and walked out satisfied.

 Chapter 376 - Filling Love

    <h4>Chapter 376: Filling Love</h4>


    Since he had a package of things that were prepared for his girl, Jolin was spoken highly of by the whole crew. They said that he was the most devoted agent they had ever seen.


    But on the inside, he was feeling desperate. The package was prepared by Boss and he was just the porter.


    When Gu Weiwei was working, he went to an isted corner and called Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Third Master, get Mu Weiwei another agent, I just can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Fu Shiyi would certainly not agree to his request.


    ¡°Why? My brother is quite satisfied with you.¡±


    ¡°I am being drowned with their love!¡± Jolin said angrily.


    After he knew of their rtionship, the couple had been deliberately showing off their love for one another in front of him.


    Fu Shiyi chuckled when he heard this.


    ¡°It is your honor to be drowned with their love, not everybody is able to receive it!¡±


    He used to be the one who was smothered by their love but now, he was no longer alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this honor.¡± Jolin snapped.


    ¡°It is not down to me if you can be reced or not but actually the decision belongs to my brother. You can talk with him.¡±


    Fu Shiyi hung up after saying those words.


    Now that Jolin knew of their rtionship, his brother would not have to keep the rtionship hidden from him.


    If they got a new manager, they would have to keep the rtionship a secret again. How inconvenient would that be?!


    ¡°I...¡±


    Before Jolin could finish he found that the call had been ended... he was so angry that he almost smashed his phone.


    He would not dare to raise the proposal to Boss.


    Gu Weiwei took the coat that Xu passed to her after finishing a scene, took a sip of ginger soup and continued to do the second scene.


    Assistant Xu, who was focusing on her phone, suddenly said angrily, ¡°Damn, Li Xing¡¯er is so shameless!¡±


    Jolin threw a nce at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s new show is on and herpany is publishing articles that mention Weiwei.¡±


    Xu clicked one of the articles open and said, ¡°So she is the publicly-known girl with the most natural, stic free, face and she has mentioned a random minor star and us also!¡±


    Jolin took the phone and read it. ¡°Damn, the most natural face? She herself must know how much botulinum toxin she has pumped into herself!¡±


    It was quite a normal thing for stars to publish articles on how other stars were worse than them but since Li Xing¡¯er had a very bad rtionship with his girl, he found this sort of conduct annoying.


    After reading the article, he turned to Gu Weiwei who was taking a rest with a coat over her.


    ¡°When was thest time you updated your Weibo?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked guiltily, ¡°I... have been too busy these days to take care of it.¡±


    After she took control of her own Weibo ount, she did not update unless it was some necessary promotion for work.


    Jolin opened her Weibo and red at her angrily.


    ¡°The most important thing for an artist to do is to upload posts and selfies. Look at Third Master, he uploads a selfie every single day and exquisite pictures every third day.¡± said Jolin as he took a picture of her from one angle and got her to upload it as a post, right then and there.


    After Gu Weiwei finished uploading it, she went to finish filming one more scene as the director urged her back to work. When the work was done, she was about to leave... when an extra came over with a pen.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I am your fan, please sign an autograph for me, alright?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the pen and noticed that the extra was blinking at her. She gazed at them and recognized that it was Yuan Meng.


    ¡°What... are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You never contacted us again, so I had toe to you instead.¡± Yuan Meng whispered.


    Since Fu Hanzheng was with her all the time and his men had her picture, she had toe to her, dressed as an extra.

 Chapter 377 - Just for Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 377: Just for Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Gu Weiwei nced about and whispered, ¡°Fu Hanzheng is always around me these days, it¡¯s not a very handy situation for me.¡±


    In the daytime, she had to work and she was surrounded by lots of people as well as journalists. At night, Fu Hanzheng was with her every single day, so she truly had no chance to reach out to her.


    Yuan Meng touched the small moustache she wore and said, ¡°Do I look authentic as a man?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sized her up. ¡°Very, but it is not a good time to talk, let¡¯s meet another time.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    ¡°Not tonight, Fu Hanzheng will be here.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had to think of all kinds of ways to meet her when he was not around but with him around, she would not be likely to meet her again.


    ¡°Then when can we meet?¡±


    Yuan Meng touched her breasts andined. ¡°My breasts are too big for me to stay as a man for too long.¡±


    ¡°I know you have big boobs, stop talking about it, alright?¡± Gu Weiweiined at the sight of her groping.


    She was such a shameless woman! How did her Master Yuan Shuo fall for her anyways?


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice this much, if not for you!¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    She found it hard to breathe dressed like this and it would soon kill her, if she continued in this way.


    Seeing her agenting towards them, Gu Weiwei signed the autograph and whispered, ¡°In a couple of days, Fu Hanzheng will be out on business, we can find some time to meet then.¡±


    Yuan Meng turned and left with the autograph.


    Jolin asked curiously at the sight of Yuan Meng¡¯s disappearing back.


    ¡°Who was that? You talked with him for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°An extra, my fan, so we talked a bit longer.¡± Gu Weiwei said easily.


    Considering that this was a normal thing, Jolin did not ask her anything more but gave her the thermometer.


    ¡°Check your temperature. You can continue if you don¡¯t have a fever, if you do you can just go back to the hotel.¡±


    Boss would hold him responsible, if she got a fever again after working.


    Gu Weiwei took the thermometer, checked her temperature and continued with the remaining work, seeing that the fever was no longer present.


    Mo Jiao also knew that she was working whilst ill, so he did not give her too much work to do. In the afternoon, she finished working and went back to the hotel.


    When she went back to the hotel, Fu Hanzheng was not there yet, so she started to search the neighborhood ces that might be suitable for her meeting with Yuan Meng.


    The ce had to be close by because she must not be away from the bodyguard¡¯s sight for too long ¨C it might look suspicious.


    And it had to be isted too, so no one would recognize her.


    She was just checking her phone, when the door was opened. Fu Hanzheng approached her, when he saw that her attention was fully on her phone.


    ¡°Going out?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Gu Weiwei almost dropped her phone in fright.


    ¡°I am checking to see if there are any ces for us to go on a date. It is so boring to just sit in the hotel all the time.¡±


    Whenever they met, they were basically sleeping, eating and working at the hotel.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and made a phone call..


    Ten minutester, the private butler came over and said, ¡°President Fu, the restaurant on the rooftop is ready.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed him out and came to the rooftop, only to find that it was a restaurant with a ss ceiling.


    Sitting inside, people could see the beautiful, shining night sky. It was romantic and a totally ideal location for a date.


    Gu Weiwei ordered the food and sized up the environment, then her eyes fell upon the white piano.


    She got up and went over to the piano; she nced back at Fu Hanzheng and asked, ¡°Would you like to hear me y?¡±

 Chapter 378 - Take My Hand, Fu Hanzheng (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Take My Hand, Fu Hanzheng (Extra)</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and nodded.


    He was aware that she was skilled at ying the piano but she had never yed the piano in front of him. So today, she was ying it just for him.


    Gu Weiwei smiled, as her long fingers started to dance on the ck-and-white keys, creating a lovely sound.


    She nced at the keys every now and then, and then at the elegant-looking man by the table.


    The song she yed was called Take My Hand, not a particrly famous song, yet it could express exactly how she felt right now.


    Fu Hanzheng, please take my hand.


    No matter what happens in the future, please take my hand to the end.


    Fu Hanzheng gazed at the girl who was seated at the piano, looking gentle and profound, as if he were looking at the most cherished treasure in the entire world.


    After the song ended, he approached her and took her hands.


    Seeing the man¡¯s long and beautiful hands, Gu Weiwei was startled for a second before reaching out for his hands too.


    ¡°You know what I was ying?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°Take my hand.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked surprised as her eyebrows raised slightly ¨C he knew of this hardly known song?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Liebestr?ume¡¯s songs? Thought you would y Dream of Love.¡± Fu Hanzheng took her back to the dining table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that song.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had yed that song way too many times to Gu Siting and she did not want to y the same song to him again.


    Fu Hanzheng thought of how Fu Shiyi had told him about her ying that song, when she was in the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    So he thought that, that was the reason why she did not like that song anymore.


    Although the date was a dinner still at the hotel, they were still feeling a sweetness circting within.


    As they went back to the room, Fu Hanzheng started to work whilst Gu Weiwei resumed checking the local map.


    She was searching for a ce that was suitable for her meeting with Yuan Meng, so that she would not be discovered by the bodyguards.


    She had just found a proper ce when a few texts popped up.


    Fu Shiqin: [My brother¡¯s birthday is just around the corner, don¡¯t forget to buy him presents!]


    In the previous years, his brother celebrated his birthday by working overtime with them but this year might be a bit different with a girlfriend around.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was reading the files, and replied.


    [Of course I won¡¯t forget about it.]


    She had got the present ready long ago and he did not have to remind her.


    Fu Shiqin: [Are you two going to spend his birthday together or are we going to host arge party?]


    Gu Weiwei thought for a second and was about to reply when another text popped in.


    [Forget it, you two spend the day together, we are not in the mood to be filled up with your love.]


    Fu Shiqin felt that what he had asked was simply unnecessary. Judging from his brother¡¯s personality, a party would only make him realize that everyone else was the third wheel.


    Therefore, he decided to be rational this time.


    Gu Weiwei replied straightforwardly: [Party it is, a veryrge one.]


    Fu Shiqin: [Please, don¡¯t.]


    A party would not work with his brother around, they would not be able to do anything.


    After the chat with Fu Shiqin, she took her medicine and slept.


    Fu Hanzheng spent two days there with her and did not leave for his trip abroad, until she fully recovered.


    The day when Gu Weiwei saw him off, she made up a lie to the private butler, dodged the bodyguard and came to the ce she had set up with Yuan Meng.


    It was a very isted bar but it was not until she entered that she realized it was a bar for male prostitutes.


    Dressed in a male suit, Yuan Meng covered her shoulders and said, ¡°Missing this ce?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we find a more eptable ce?¡± Gu Weiwei said with gritted teeth.


    With a cigarette in her mouth, Yuan Meng took a seat with her in an isted corner.


    ¡°Why, is this one improper? You have been to this kind of ce before anyways!¡±


    She had not been to such a bar in Hua Land and so she also found this ce to be very suitable for meetups.


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    Well,st time she was in such a ce, she was tricked too.

 Chapter 379 - Not for Wine but for Men

    <h4>Chapter 379: Not for Wine but for Men</h4>


    In the dim bar, the scent of wine and smoke drifted through the air.


    Dressed in a tight-fitting ck leather outfit, Yuan Meng had a moustache pasted onto her face. She painted her eyebrows thicker and she really did look like a man.


    Especially when she was smoking, she became totally unrecognizable.


    ¡°What does Master say?¡±


    Unwilling to stay here for too long, Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly what she was concerned about.


    Yuan Meng opened a bottle of wine and poured her a ss with the cigarette between her fingers.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? We don¡¯t meet this often, do we?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, I have to be back within one hour, it would be a disaster if I am recognized!¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    Damn it, if someone found out that she had been to this ce, her fans would explode online and Fu Hanzheng would be furious.


    She took such a risk to meet her here but not because she wanted to drink with her or y with some men.


    Yuan Meng sized her up from head to toe. ¡°No one can recognize you when you are disguised like this.¡±


    In order not to be discovered by Fu Hanzheng, she had tried her best to conceal her looks.


    She had fake teeth that stick out and she also had many freckles and moles on her face just in case the teeth weren¡¯t enough of a disguise.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what I¡¯m here for, I am leaving.¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to leave.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will!¡± Yuan Meng reached out and put her hands over her shoulders.


    Then she whispered by her ear, ¡°The Gu Family have concealed you so well, that if you want to convince the Fu Family that you are dead, you need evidence, one that can be credible enough! Only in this way, will they be able to believe the story. That is exactly what your Master said.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while ¨C she was now a public figure with Fu Hanzheng around her all the time. So if she did this matter in person, she would be easily discovered.


    Therefore, only they could do it now.


    ¡°What is Master¡¯s n?¡±


    Yuan Meng took a drag of her cigarette and asked, ¡°It depends on you... if you are in a hurry, we will think of a way, except that Master is not fully healed, so if he is caught by Fu Hanzheng and the Dorrans Family...¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a second and asked, ¡°Are you absolutely safe staying where you are now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely safe but it takes some effort toe out undetected.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°As long as you are safe, then we can wait until Master gets better.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although she did expect that Fu Hanzheng could believe that Gu Weiwei was dead, if Master was not doing well, it would be too dangerous for them to leave the residence.


    The Fu Family were looking for her, so were the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family. They would fall into great trouble if they weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°He does want to see you but he is too badly injured toe out now.¡± Yuan Meng took a sip of wine and said, ¡°He may be able to walk next month, then he cane and see you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and said, after checking the time, ¡°I am leaving now if there is nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, the best show ising on soon, leave after watching it.¡± Yuan Meng took hold of her and smiled mysteriously.


    Gu Weiwei heard the music tempo rising and several men, of different body types, walked onto the stage. Some were muscr, some were elegant and some were beautiful.


    Yuan Meng presented each one of them to her excitedly, ¡°If you like any of them, you can ask them to drink or sleep with you. Have you got money? We can hire one.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Meng who looked sinister. ¡°You are a man and you are still hiring a man?¡±


    Yuan Meng looked down at herself and realized that she was dressed up as a man now.


    ¡°Then you get one, let me y instead.¡±


    ¡°I am not as indecent as you.¡± Gu Weiwei flung off her hands and said, as she stood up, ¡°I am going home now, be careful.¡±


    When she met Master again, she was definitely going to tell him how indecent his wife was.


    Yuan Meng threw a pitiful look at the group of men on stage and said, ¡°I have Yuan Bao with me, want to see him?¡±

 Chapter 380 - Man

    <h4>Chapter 380: Man</h4>


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei looked around.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Bringing him out now?¡±


    ¡°When he heard of us talking about you, he insisted oning to see you otherwise he would starve himself to death.¡± Yuan Meng shrugged helplessly.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time. ¡°Is he far away?¡±


    ¡°Closeby, a few minutes walk.¡±


    Both of them left through the backdoor of the bar, took a shortcut through the alleyways and found a nursery.


    Standing outside the window, Gu Weiwei looked at the small children inside and did not see Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Ms. Yue!¡± Yuan Meng waved to the nursery teacher inside the ssroom.


    The young teacher talked with the children and came to the door, saying to her with a very shy voice, ¡°Mr. Meng, here you are.¡±


    Yuan Meng gave her the fruits she had bought on the way to her and said, ¡°Here you are, how is Yuan Bao today?¡±


    The young teacher took the fruits and flushed red. She must have thought of Yuan Meng as a man.


    ¡°Yuan Bao is doing well today, are you picking him up today?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not. A friend is here and she wants to see him.¡± Yuan Meng said and called out to the crowd of children in the ssroom. ¡°Yuan Bao!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the crowd of children in the ssroom with a frown and then she saw a three-year-old, with her hair in two pigtails and pink hair pins,ing towards her.


    She felt a weird feeling rising in her heart.


    No wonder she did not find Yuan Bao ¨C she only focused on the boys!


    She had never expected that this weirdo mother of his had not only dressed herself up as a man but also dressed him up as a girl!


    Yuan Bao came over to Yuan Meng and called out to her with a very hesitant voice.


    ¡°Dad...!¡±


    Yuan Meng picked up her son, who was dressed up as a girl, and said to the teacher.


    ¡°We are going to talk nearby, don¡¯t worry Ms. Yue.¡±


    Seeing them off, the teacher returned to the ssroom and continued to take care of the children.


    Yuan Bao had a neat fringe and two small pigtails. His eyes were round and his eyshes were long.


    Had Gu Weiwei not known that Yuan Bao was a boy, she would have thought that he was a girl.


    Yuan Bao looked her up and down and then red at Yuan Meng angrily.


    ¡°Mom, you are lying! She is not Aunt Weiwei!¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at her sideways. ¡°Can¡¯t you remove the fake teeth? You look too different for my son to recognize you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed the fake teeth and removed the false moles on her face, before she then said, ¡°Yuan Bao, have you forgotten that your favorite dinosaur was bought by me?¡±


    Yuan Bao looked brighter and asked for a hug, with his chubby hands outstretched.


    ¡°You really are Aunt Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took Yuan Bao from Yuan Meng¡¯s arms. ¡°Yuan Bao, you should not call me Aunt Weiwei, you should call me Sister.¡±


    Yuan Bao took hold of her neck and rubbed himself against her. ¡°Sister Weiwei, will you be my bride?¡±


    ¡°Aha?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Three-year-old Yuan Bao was not speaking very clearly but he still cutely asked her, with a pair of sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Sister Xinxin wanted to be my bride but I want you to be my bride!¡±


    Yuan Meng patted the back of his head. ¡°You are too young to have a girlfriend.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her. ¡°He takes after you!¡±


    Yuan Bao had his arms over Gu Weiwei¡¯s neck. ¡°I want Sister Weiwei to be my bride!¡±


    Gu Weiwei could not help but feel helpless at the sight of Yuan Bao, who was currently dressed, extremely convincingly, like a girl.


    ¡°Why do you need a bride when you are so little?¡±


    ¡°If I were a man, I would have taken you.¡± Yuan Meng lit up a cigarette and massaged her son¡¯s head.


    ¡°Come on, son, make your mom¡¯s wishe true.¡±


    The three of them had just walked out of the alleyway when they ran into two people.


    Gu Weiwei gasped ¨C how unlucky could she be that she actually ran into her own agent and assistant the only time she went out alone?

 Chapter 381 - Someone Elses Wife

    Chapter 381: Someone Else¡¯s Wife


    However, since she had Yuan Bao in her arms, she only showed one half of her face.


    Instantly, with one hand holding Yuan Bao, the other stuffed the fake teeth back into her mouth, when Jolin and Xu were picking up their things.


    Jolin picked up his things and sized the two of them up curiously.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and showed herrge teeth.


    But Jolin was still sizing her up with a frown ¨C why did he think that this person looked like his girl, just a moment ago?


    Seeing the situation, Yuan Meng shielded her and bellowed at Jolin.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen anyone else¡¯s wife before?¡±


    Seeing Yuan Meng holding the cigarette and her unshaven face, Xu found that she looked very much like a hooligan.


    So she tugged at Jolin and said, ¡°Brother Jolin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jolin took a few steps and then nced back ¨C she looked very much like his girl even from behind.


    Holding Yuan Bao, Gu Weiwei walked out of Jolin¡¯s sight and said, as she gave Yuan Bao back to Yuan Meng, ¡°I must go back now, Jolin must have sensed something.¡±


    If, when he went back to the hotel and she was nowhere to be seen, it would be a very difficult thing to exin.


    ¡°No way, you look too ugly to be recognized.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    They were just talking when Yuan Bao red back at his mother.


    ¡°Sister Weiwei is my wife, not yours!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, your wife!¡±


    Yuan Meng held her son in one arm and the other held the cigarette.


    People might really think that it was a father holding his daughter in this way.


    ¡°I am going back now, be careful, contact me when Master is here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei panicked as she looked in the direction where Jolin was going.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, I am leaving now, I will meet you next time, okay?¡±


    Yuan Bao suddenly started to weep when he heard the words.


    ¡°Sister Weiwei, do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°I do like you but I have other important things to handle.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had to console this cute, little boy.


    ¡°Are you mom¡¯s wife or mine?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and reached out for his head.


    ¡°Yours, okay? I am leaving now.¡±


    Within the hour she was out, she became someone else¡¯s wife.


    Hearing her reply, Yuan Bao stopped weeping and waved his hand.


    ¡°Bye wife.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at Yuan Meng and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you teach your son well? He is picking up bad habits from you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, just go now!¡±


    Yuan Meng knew that if she was found out, disaster woulde, so she did not ask her to stay for dinner.


    Gu Weiwei picked up her pace and chose another way, she took a taxi and returned to the club close to the hotel and got changed.


    She had her original clothes on as she came out of the club and she tossed the other clothes into the nearby dustbin, before returning to the hotel.


    She had only been in the room for ten minutes, when Jolin came knocking at the door.


    ¡°The assistant and I went to buy some fruit, here you go.¡±


    As he spoke, he sized her up from head to toe.


    Gu Weiwei took over the stuff and showed a very beautiful smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Jolin asked curiously, ¡°Weiwei, your dad or your mom, do they have another daughter?¡±


    ¡°Li Jiacheng has two other daughters, you already know about this.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    So this man did suspect something, it was a good thing that she was here on time.


    ¡°I ran into a freckled woman on the way home, she looked very much like you, especially the eyebrows.¡± Jolinined.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I was just dizzy, that woman has a child already, she also has freckles and her teeth are extremelyrge. However her husband looks good, unusual taste in beauty maybe.¡± Jolin sighed pitifully.


    Gu Weiwei yawned. ¡°I am going to go to sleep now, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡±


    Jolin nodded, turned around and took the elevator downstairs.


    Gu Weiwei closed the door and took a deep breath.


    Luckily, she had bumped into Jolin and not Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men.

 Chapter 382 - Fu Hanzhengs Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 382: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Birthday Present</h4>


    Since she ran into Jolin during her meeting with Yuan Meng, she had been feeling uneasy for two days in a row.


    Luckily, Jolin did not give it any extra thought and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men did not notice her movements either.


    Therefore, she felt totally relieved.


    Soon, it was time for Fu Hanzheng to return and today was his birthday too.


    Since hearing from Fu Shiqin that he was working on a significant project abroad, he had much to do these days.


    So when Fu Hanzheng said that he wasing to visit her, she suggested that she go back to the capital to find him instead.


    Unexpectedly, however, she had way too much work to do that day for her to be able leave early.


    And now the snow was falling down in heavy clusters, so when she arrived at the airport after many twists and turns, the ne could not take off due to the blizzard.


    Seeing that only a couple of hours were left before midnight struck, Gu Weiwei felt rather uneasy on the ne.


    So she made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t make it tonight?¡±


    ¡°Then I cane to your ce and make up for today, tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng soundedpletely calm.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the window and said, ¡°The wind seems milder, can¡¯t they take off now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng consoled her.


    ¡°Safetyes first, wait until it gets better.¡±


    He was waiting for her but he did not want her to take the risk.


    Gu Weiwei could tell that it was a bit noisy on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You are at a banquet?¡±


    ¡°The old mansion is hosting a birthday banquet, some rtives and friends are here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stood by the window with a ss of red wine, looking much more gentle than when he was in front of the guests.


    After exchanging some small talk with a few wealthydies, Ms. Fu was slightly startled at seeing her son standing by the window. She approached Fu Shiqin who was eating from the te in his hand.


    ¡°Who is your brother talking to?¡±


    Fu Shiqin stuffed a slice of cake into his mouth. ¡°Of course to our sister-inw.¡±


    Who would be charming enough to make his brother stay away from the guests, apart from his girlfriend?


    ¡°She is noting to your brother¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    She had been hearing them talk about his girlfriend, yet she was nowhere to be seen.


    Fu Shiqin pointed at the man who was on the phone. ¡°You can ask him.¡±


    Mrs. Fu asked, ¡°Did your brother mention when they are getting married and having babies?¡±


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes, looked about and said with a small voice, ¡°Brother is keeping a lot of condoms in his apartment, there¡¯s probably still a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Fu got furious. ¡°He is almost 30 and he is not having a baby yet?¡±


    He had promised that as long as she did not interfere with his rtionship, he would father children soon.


    But the actual result seemed to be very different.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you about this. Think of a way yourself to make him be a father.¡±


    He and his third brother could not get him to have babies. His mother would have to help.


    As long as their mother could work her magic, their n of cultivating the little demon would be put into practise very soon.


    They were just talking, when Fu Hanzheng hung up.


    ¡°Mom, you can receive the guests. I am going out now and will not return tonight.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. He was going to pick up his girlfriend.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before Mrs. Fu finished her words, Fu Hanzheng was already out of the house.


    He had just left when Fu Shiqin received Fu Shiyi¡¯s call.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we are having a party? Where is everyone?¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°I am not going to be the third wheel.¡±


    ¡°I am having a bet with He Chi about what present Sister-inw is preparing for him, the one who loses is going to eat noodles with wasabi!¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Shiqin put down the te.


    ¡°Hang on, I am heading over.¡±


    He was definitely going to win the bet.

 Chapter 383 - Fu Hanzhengs Birthday Present 2 (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Birthday Present 2 (Extra)</h4>


    At 11:30 p.m., Gu Weiwei finally arrived in the capital on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s private jet.


    Seeing that there was only half an hour left, she sighed helplessly.


    So she was not going to make it after all.


    But the moment she stepped off the ne, she saw the elegant man, dressed in a grey overcoat, waiting for her at the exit.


    Gu Weiwei went over to his side happily, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms. ¡°Get into the car first.¡±


    The crew members brought her luggage off the ne and put them in the car.


    Gu Weiwei followed him into the car and they returned to Landscape Vi, which was close by.


    The moment they entered the vi, they saw balloons, ribbons and a very decorative apartment.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the three uninvited people and frowned unhappily.


    ¡°You three are very free?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw invited us here!¡± The three of them pointed at Gu Weiwei next to him.


    Unexpectedly, they were disdained.


    Gu Weiwei smiled ¨C well, it could be considered as the case.


    ¡°Eat the cake first, I made it at the hotelst night.¡±


    Fu Shiqin went to take it the moment he heard that.


    ¡°Let me open it.¡±


    He had to admit that the deserts his sister-inw made, were even better than the ones from the family chef that they had hired from France.


    But they just did not have many opportunities to eat them.


    Maybe only once a year, on a day like this.


    Soon the cake was on the table and the candles were put on.


    ¡°Although it is past midnight, we still need to sing the song.¡±


    Fu Shiyi turned off the lights in the living room and led the singing.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored the three extra men but stared at this smiling girl. The girl¡¯s gentle voice struck his heart.


    He had celebrated 28 birthdays but only this year¡¯s birthday made him happy.


    He blew out the candles, cut the cake and was about to eat it, when He Chi and Fu Shiyi presented the presents they prepared, as if they were presenting treasure.


    He Chi gave him a specimen of pinned insects and Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi scorned him.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little bit more sincere, when you are giving presents to people? You gave him fish-bone fossilsst year!¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°And you gave each of us a dinosaur fossil and now you are giving my brother bugs?¡±


    He Chi replied, ¡°My gifts are treasures, alright? This is a tree lobster!¡±


    Fu Shiyi put it aside and turned to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin opened his own present and showed it to him.


    ¡°Patek Philippe, excellent enough?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and looked at these three dumb men, who were opening the presents they had prepared ¨C did they forget whose birthday it was?


    The receiver had not touched it but yet the senders had ripped them open themselves.


    ¡°Damn, our brother doesn¡¯t need this kind of watch!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°Then show us your present! Let¡¯s see how excellent it is.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi carried his gift and showed it to his brother.


    ¡°Brother, open it yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at it, showing no interest in the proffered present.


    Fu Shiyi blinked. ¡°Brother, trust me, you will like it.¡±


    With one hand holding Gu Weiwei, the other tearing open the knot, Fu Hanzheng lifted the lid and nced at it.


    ¡°Good, put it down.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi stared at Fu Shiqin in astonishment. ¡°What did you give to him?¡±


    ¡°Something better than yours!¡±


    Fu Shiyi put the lid on firmly and looked proud.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Fu Shiqin grabbed the box when he was not paying attention and lifted the lid.


    The moment he brought out the things inside, the whole room turned quiet.

 Chapter 384 - Star and the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 384: Star and the Moon</h4>


    A fiery red and sexy sleeping gown was brought out from the box by Fu Shiqin and the moment he took it out, he was dumbfounded.


    Fu Shiyi took a look at his older brother and then at his second brother.


    He thought inwardly ¨C You are a dead man.


    Fu Shiyi then threw a discreet look at Gu Weiwei and then at Fu Shiqin.


    He again thought inwardly ¨C You are a dead man.


    He Chi threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei who were on the sofa and then at the twin brothers who were standing next to each other.


    He thought inwardly ¨C You are both dead men.


    Gu Weiwei threw a freezing look at Fu Shiyi, who gave the present, when she saw what Fu Shiqin brought out.


    This man might have found that being alive was boring. She had not yet talked with him about selling those pictures to Jolin and now he was giving such a seductive present to his brother on his birthday?


    And... She turned around to look at Fu Hanzheng slowly and then she truly looked furious.


    Did he just say that it was a good present?


    And, he epted it without any objections?!


    Fu Hanzheng said without changing his expression, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have anything like this.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei pulled out her hand from his.


    What did he mean by that?


    Who would want such a thing anyways?!


    Fu Shiqin stuffed the present back into the box, pretending as if nothing had happened and returned the present back to Fu Shiyi as he whispered, ¡°You won.¡±


    Sure enough, he was not a man who was as lustful as his brother.


    Fu Shiyi red back at him ¨C damn you, you ruined everything!


    He had intended to give the present to his brother on the sly, who had epted it and may have even used it tonight, so that he could have a very sexy birthday.


    Then afterwards, he would thank him thoroughly.


    But when he brought out the present in front of their sister-inw, everything was ruined!


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and red at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡±


    Fu Shiyiughed guiltily. ¡°I am just giving my brother some clothing.¡±


    Gu Weiwei clenched her teeth. ¡°For your brother to wear?¡±


    Fu Shiyi put down the box with a pair of smiling eyes ¨C of course it was not for his brother to wear.


    But for his brother, she was the best birthday present anyways.


    All he did was offer some essories.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was turning unpleasant, Fu Shiyi switched the topic instantly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my present is, yours matters most of all. What have you got for my brother?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned to the girl next to him expectantly but Gu Weiwei sneered at him.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing now.¡±


    She should not have agreed to return for this damned birthday.


    ¡°Please, our brother has been looking forward to this for days!¡± Fu Shiqin helped persuade her.


    Furious, Gu Weiwei grabbed the paper back and stuffed it straightforwardly into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands, unwilling to say anything more.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, as well as He Chi, looked at the present in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands, waiting for the answer of their bet to be revealed.


    Fu Shiqin thought that it was an ornament but Fu Shiyi thought it was a tie. He Chi thought it would be a handcrafted present.


    With the three men¡¯s expectant look, Fu Hanzheng revealed the box. It was a pair of exquisite cufflinks in the shape of a moon and a pair of star ear-studs, as well as a small card.


    He Chi said, ¡°Cufflinks?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Ear-studs?¡±


    So Fu Shiqin had won the bet.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up the card and smiled at what was written on it.


    ¡°I wish that you are the moon and that I am a star, so that we can show each other light every night.¡±


    The moon shaped cufflinks were for him whilst the star-shaped ear-studs were for her.


    He Chi and the two brothers turned around to drink some water ¨C this kind of love was way too sweet for them to hold onto.

 Chapter 385 - Cheers!

    <h4>Chapter 385: Cheers!</h4>


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s smiling face, Gu Weiwei showed a light smile as well.


    She thought that couple rings or watches were way toomon and if they put them on, the message would be too clear.


    But if they wore these, it would be impossible for the public to figure out their rtionship.


    Therefore, she turned to Merlin and told him about her ideas, so that he designed the cufflinks and ear-studs for them.


    She had intended to present the gifts in a very cheerful mood but Fu Shiyi had ruined it all.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and said, ¡°This is the best present I have ever received.¡±


    The three men, who were drinking water from their cups, all felt heartbroken.


    He Chi asked, ¡°So he thinks that all of the presents we have given to him, during the past years, are all crap?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at He Chi and said, ¡°You, the specimen and fossil giver, truly have no qualifications of asking such a thing.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at them. ¡°Presents are not important, the giver is what matters most of all.¡±


    Even if it was a specimen of insects that his sister-inw gave to his brother, his brother would consider them to be lovely and even put it on the desk, so he could see it everyday.


    He Chi lifted the cup and nced at the couple who were ignoring them. The couple were throwing sweet looks at each other.


    ¡°Anyway, cheers! Let¡¯s leave them alone.¡±


    Fu Shiqin went into the kitchen and carried the two bowls of noodles with wasabi over to them.


    ¡°You two lost... so you must finish them all.¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at the noodles and asked with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Did you cheat?¡±


    The gift was ornaments, just as he had said. That looked a bit too much like a coincidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try toe up with any excuses. Finish it all.¡± Fu Shiqin struck the table.


    It was just that he had heard Xu Qian talking about his sister-inw contacting Merlin, so he did the guesswork based on the information he had received.


    Fu Shiyi exchanged a look with He Chi and started to pack up his things, ready to leave.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Second Brother, I still have work to do, so I need to head for the airport now.¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°I have two more operations to do tonight, so I need to leave now too.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was about to stop them, when someone else stole the show.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Gu Weiwei stopped them and put the two bowls of noodles in front of them.


    ¡°Finish them!¡±


    He Chi could not help but cry.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t get me involved because he¡¯s given you trouble!¡±


    Gu Weiwei stuffed the bowls into the two men¡¯s arms and said, ¡°No more talking!¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a pitiful look at his brother. ¡°Brother, please!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a nce in their direction. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Feeling furious and sorrowful, Fu Shiyi finished the bowl of noodles with wasabi, in tears.


    He had been satisfied with his present a minute ago and now, he was showing apletely different attitude.


    He Chi also got involved with the punishment and finished the food in tears.


    Fu Shiqin happily took pictures and videos of them. Heughed so much that he almost rolled on the ground.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit better, when she saw Fu Shiyi¡¯s tears welling up out of his eyes because of the strong taste of wasabi.


    Then she gave the present back to him.


    ¡°Take it home, you can wear it yourself.¡±


    Finally, the three men were gone.


    Fu Hanzheng beckoned her over and asked her to sit down in his arms.


    Then he reached out for the starry ear-studs, brushed away the hair over her ears and gently put them on for her.


    ¡°Very pretty.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt the ear-studs and said, ¡°Merlin designed them, of course they are pretty.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had his forehead against hers and said, ¡°I mean you are pretty.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and kissed his lips.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, you are getting sweeter and sweeter.¡±


    He was getting better and better at flirting with her.


    What awarded her praise was a long and deep kiss from the man. She forced herself away from the kiss and said, panting, ¡°I... need to head back to the set.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and picked her up, heading towards the bedroom upstairs.


    ¡°I will be quick.¡±


    The three rules he had to stick to in the hotel at the set... would be totally invaild when they were at home.

 Chapter 386 - Strong Taste

    <h4>Chapter 386: Strong Taste</h4>


    For a long time, the intense sound of panting arose in the master bedroom.


    Gu Weiwei was flushed from head to toe and slightly sweating. She opened her mouth in a gasp as her hands gripped the bed sheets.


    She buried herself in his neck, moaning with teeth biting into her lips.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and took hold of the petal-like lips gently, yet he was not slowing down in the lower part of his body.


    ....


    The intimacy that they had been longing for came to an end in pleasure.


    Gu Weiwei was panting heavily as she struck the man hard, who was holding her.


    ¡°So that is what you meant by ¡®being quick¡¯?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was sweating as he kissed her sweaty cheeks.


    ¡°Go and take a shower, I will drive you to the airport.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned down his offer of taking a shower with her and extricated herself from out of his arms and put on a dressing gown.


    ¡°You are in a hurry, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s save some time.¡±


    ¡°It is okay!¡±


    Gu Weiwei went into the bathroom with her clothes, locked the door and took a shower.


    Fu Hanzheng put on the dressing gown, got up and called the crew member to ready the jet for the flight.


    Then he went into another bathroom and got changed.


    It was three in the morning when she managed to get to the airport.


    ¡°You missed dinner just now, go and eat something on the ne first before taking a rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded tiredly. She had been working the whole day and had then flown back home. She had spent two hours with him in bed and what she needed most of all was to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her slightly cool forehead unwillingly. ¡°I will visit you when I finish work.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, the filming will finish before the New Year.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of him and whispered, ¡°Work hard and rest well, wait for me to return.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, massaged her forehead and saw her off as she boarded the ne.


    It was not until the ne took off that he drove away.


    ....


    Fu Shiqin left the Landscape Vi and was intending to do some work in the apartment.


    He was going to perform well so that his brother would not me him for ruining Fu Shiyi¡¯s present and giving him trouble.


    On the way home, he received Lei Meng¡¯s call.


    ¡°Second Master, something is going on, I can¡¯t reach the Boss and I need you here.¡±


    ¡°You are simply asking for death if you are trying to reach him now.¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed and turned around, driving towards Lei Meng¡¯s ce.


    Lei Meng was responsible for the Fu Family¡¯s security and the information collector of the Fu Family. If he needed to find his brother, then the matter must be of great importance.


    But his brother must be in the middle of experiencing spring, so he had ignored his call.


    Fu Shiqin arrived at the securitypany Lei Meng was employed at and asked as he yawned (he was feeling very sleepy), ¡°What is so urgent that you need me at night?¡±


    ¡°It is about Miss. Mu Weiwei.¡± Lei Meng confessed.


    Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you surveying my sister-inw when you have other business to deal with?¡±


    Lei Meng understood that the matter was involved with his Boss¡¯ privacy, so he drove away everyone else and had only himself and a trusted hacker remaining there.


    ¡°We have discovered something else, when we are following Gu Siting¡¯s men, who are following Miss. Mu.¡±


    Having said the words, Lei Meng asked the hacker to open a picture.


    In the picture, there was a young man in a leather coat, smoking and a freckled woman sitting in his arms at the corner of a bar.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at the picture and said, ¡°This man looks handsome, but this girl is a little bit... well.¡±


    Lei Meng sighed helplessly. ¡°Second Master, can¡¯t you be a little bit more discreet?¡±


    Fu Shiqin squinted at the woman. ¡°Yes, a little familiar but I have never held such a woman in my arms.¡± He said and started to eat the snacks on the table.


    Lei Meng threw a look at the hacker and a picture of Mu Weiwei was disyed on theputer screen, right next to the previous picture.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s hands shook and he dropped the snack he had wanted to put in his mouth.

 Chapter 387 - Behind His Back

    <h4>Chapter 387: Behind His Back</h4>


    When the two pictures were put separately, nothing strange came to mind but when they were ced together, he gradually found that this hideous-looking girl looked a bit like his sister-inw?


    ¡°Are you saying...¡±


    Fu Shiqin just could not believe it. He pointed at the two pictures on the screen from one to the other.


    Lei Meng asked his man to put up two more pictures. One was showing Mu Weiwei entering a therapy club.


    The other was showing this hideous-looking womaning out of the club.


    ¡°A couple of days ago, Miss. Mu Weiwei entered this club and this woman came out after half an hour.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s hands shook. ¡°Are you saying that... this woman is actually my sister-inw in costume?¡±


    ¡°If two simr women appear one after the other in the same ce, then it is very possible that they are the same person.¡± Lei Meng said.


    But this was just a conjecture based on the clues he had gotten and it was very much rted to his Boss¡¯ rtionship.


    He did not really want to makements on it.


    Fu Shiqin panicked and he felt a bit confused too.


    ¡°You mean that it happened a couple of days ago... so my sister-inw disguised herself and met a wild man, when my brother was not around?¡±


    When Lei Meng heard the word wild man, his lip corners twitched.


    ¡°If this is Miss. Mu, then she did go and meet a suspicious man.¡±


    Fu Shiqin almost went crazy and pointed at the picture on the screen and asked Lei Meng, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My brother is so handsome, so why is she still meeting a wild man?¡±


    ....


    Lei Meng felt a bit helpless by his angry questions. ¡°Maybe they were not meeting to have an affair?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean not having an affair? Look at how this man holds her in his arms! He might just be holding her when the camera is on them, but when the camera is turned away, they may be kissing!¡±


    Fu Shiqin got so angry that he did not feel sleepy at all. He kept pacing back and forth in the room.


    Lei Meng regretted having asked him toe here. Could he stop making up stories when there is no evidence yet.


    ¡°Are we telling Boss about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course we are.¡± Fu Shiqin said and then said with regret, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my brother right now, find out who this man is first, beat him to death and then drag him in front of my brother.¡±


    It was so difficult for his brother to finally be in a rtionship.


    How could this man be so bold as to steal the woman from his brother?


    He just could not stand it at all!


    ¡°We are already looking into that man but strangely enough, we can¡¯t find any clues about him, it seems that his identity is fabricated.¡±Lei Meng said.


    ¡°Fabricated?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Lei Meng nodded. ¡°And CCTV records of the bar where they met have been removed. This picture was taken from a guest¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°Bar, what bar?¡± Fu Shiqin blinked.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°Like... a male prostitute bar.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Fu Shiqin started to pace back and forth with clenched teeth.


    Mu Weiwei, you must be really bold to have done such a thing behind my brother¡¯s back!


    No way...


    Even he was seriously annoyed when he heard the news, so if his brother learned about it, he would go mental.


    ¡°Find that man, now!¡±


    Lei Meng shook his head. ¡°This man has a mysterious identity and we have not found out who he is. He knew that someone was following Miss. Mu, so after the meeting, he removed all the possible CCTV records that might possibly lead us to them.¡±


    Angry, Fu Shiqin asked furiously, ¡°So you can¡¯t find out anything about this wild man?¡±


    ¡°We have checked the CCTV cameras of many ces where Miss. Mu has been to but this man seems to be someone that popped up all of a sudden out of nowhere and then disappeared.¡± Lei Meng replied.


    Normally, he would immediately report the results.. but this time, he had run into some issues.


    ¡°How can you tell my brother anything if you can¡¯t find him.¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Lei Meng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°We may not be able to find him, but there are still two ways to find out who this mysterious man is.¡±

 Chapter 388 - Unfaithful

    <h4>Chapter 388: Unfaithful</h4>


    ¡°Then go and find him, if you have the methods, don¡¯t babble here with me!¡± Fu Shiqin felt both furious and anxious.


    Seeing the man in front of him, Lei Meng felt that this man was strange ¨C it was his brother¡¯s girlfriend who was meeting some other man, not his own but he seemed even more pissed than if his own girlfriend was meeting someone else.


    Although he did not have one himself.


    ¡°The two methods I talked about is one, we stay tuned and watch them until they meet again...¡±


    Before he finished the words, Fu Shiqin interrupted him instantly.


    ¡°Meet again? Then my brother will be totally ruined!¡±


    Lei Meng sighed and asked, ¡°Second Master, could you please stay calm and listen to me first?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took a deep breath. ¡°I am calm, okay, go on.¡±


    ¡°The first method might work out in the end but it is uncertain when they will be meeting again, so it is not an absolutely certain method.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Hearing that the first method would take too much time, Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly, ¡°What is the second method?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu must know where the man is... so if she can tell Boss herself...¡± Lei Meng said.


    When this matter was discovered, Boss would definitely ask Miss. Mu about it anyways.


    So if Miss. Mu could tell him where this man was, they would definitely find him and that was the swiftest method they coulde up with.


    Otherwise, whatever information they had right now was too little for them to find that man quickly.


    Startled, Fu Shiqin could note up with a better answer but asked Lei Meng directly, ¡°Then should I tell my brother about it?¡±


    Lei Meng said, ¡°You should.¡±


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°What should I say to him?¡±


    His brother liked Mu Weiwei a great deal and everyone knew about it.


    It was too great a blow to just say out loud.


    He just could not do that, not at all.


    Lei Meng asked his man to print out the pictures and gave them to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Here are the pictures, see what you can do.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took them and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Lei Meng, are you trying to give this burden to me, so that you don¡¯t have to be loaded with it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I really failed to reach Boss.¡± Lei Meng said sincerely.


    Of course that was his n but he was never going to admit it.


    Fu Shiqin took the pictures and asked, when he saw the picture of the two people hugging, ¡°This picture is way too stimting, can we get another one?¡±


    Lei Meng shook his head and said, ¡°That is the most clear-looking one, in the others you can¡¯t see their faces.¡±


    Fu Shiqin brought the pictures with him and returned to the apartment. He failed to fall asleep the entire night as he felt very annoyed.


    He felt that he was holding grenades, when he held the pictures.


    When he came to work the following morning, he looked very tired but his brother looked radiant and happy.


    In the afternoon, several important meetings came to an end.


    Fu Shiqin went over to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office anxiously, locked the office door and was hesitant, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fu Hanzheng was signing the contract when he nced at the anxious-looking Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Still not telling me what is going on after a whole day?¡±


    He had noticed that his brother who had always loved food, never ate lunch. Which meant that he must be thinking about something.


    Fu Shiqin took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Brother, how is it going on with you and sister-inw?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and asked,


    ¡°How is your... s*x life going?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head and said with a serious face, ¡°These past few days, Lei Meng and his men found out something about sister-inw, when they were checking Gu Siting and his men.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng closed the folder after hearing that it was about her, he put down the pen.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shiqin put the picture on the table and then finally the picture where the man and the woman were seen together.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the pictures on the table and then saw thest picture. He suddenly turned cold.

 Chapter 389 - Not Doing Well?

    <h4>Chapter 389: Not Doing Well?</h4>


    Seeing his brother¡¯s face, Fu Shiqin knew that he did not need to exin anything, for his brother to understand what he was bothered with.


    He truly was not trying to suspect that something was going on with his brother in his s*x life but what Mu Weiwei was doing in the photos did give him that thought.


    At first, she had intensely courted his brother but after the night when they slept together, she no longer courted him.


    And even after his brother had got her after much effort, she found someone else after being together with him.


    His brother was good-looking and rich and also spoiled her rotten, what on earth had made her so dissatisfied that she needed to find other men in such a ce?


    He thought hard for a night and the only thing he coulde up with was that they were not having good s*x.


    His brother got so angry when he was asked... did he feel that it was the same thing too?


    With his eyes on the pictures for a long time, Fu Hanzheng asked with a cold voice, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°When you were away on business.¡± Fu Shiqin confessed.


    His brother had just left, when she then went to have fun in the bar. How annoying!


    Fu Hanzheng looked lethal. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t just suspect or guess anything, just because of these pictures.


    Fu Shiqin sized up his brother¡¯s expression discreetly. ¡°They had been trying to find Gu Siting¡¯s men but unexpectedly found that Mu Weiwei had dodged the bodyguards for some reason. Then they found her here in this bar, where she met this man.¡±


    They were meeting, alright, but that man was holding her in his arms! His paws should be chopped off!


    With eyes focused on the pictures, Fu Hanzheng listened to Fu Shiqin¡¯s words quietly.


    Fu Shiqin after exining the general situation, then said, ¡°After the meeting, this man removed all the records that had possibly filmed their faces and these pictures are rare ones... he is also using a false identity, so even Lei Meng¡¯s men could not find where he is from or how he disappears.¡±


    It was already a very serious matter that Mu Weiwei was meeting another man but the worse thing was that she met him on the sly and they looked so close to each other as well.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°You can¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded and said, ¡°So unless he appears again or... Mu Weiwei confesses to you about it... we can¡¯t find him at all.¡±


    This pretty man was very good at avoiding surveince. He had left no traces behind.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the pictures and said, ¡°Go and look for this man, and find him!¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother in astonishment. ¡°Are you not going to ask Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°You must not tell her anything either.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned him seriously as he threw a look at Fu Shiqin.


    She dodged his bodyguards and dressed up in this way, just to meet this man.


    So that meant that she did not want him to discover this man¡¯s existence and she was never going to tell him the truth even if he asked her.


    ¡°But if we wait until that man appears again, it would take ages.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked profound and lethal. He nced at the man who had his hands over her shoulders and was smoking.


    ¡°They must have contacted each other before they were discovered this time, so look deeper. Something will definitely pop up.¡±


    All this time, he had been feeling that she was holding onto way too many secrets, even though she was with him.


    And this man in the picture must be part of her secrets, or something that led to the secrets.

 Chapter 390 - Love You

    <h4>Chapter 390: Love You</h4>


    Fu Shiqin couldn¡¯t understand, why didn¡¯t he just ask Mu Weiwei about it?


    However, he could not argue against what he said.


    ¡°I will ask Lei Meng and his men to check if Mu Weiwei had met anyone suspicious before.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell Shiyi anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    If Third Brother knew about it, he would definitely ask Mu Weiwei about it, so that he could be rewarded.


    The door of the office was closed and a suppressive, long silence dominated the room.


    Fu Hanzheng put away the pictures and was startled, when he caught sight of the moon-shaped cufflinks on his shirt.


    <i>¡°I wish I were a star and you the moon, so we could reflect each other, night after night.¡±</i>


    Was she being truthful or was it empty talk?


    Who was that man that she met in disguise and ran to.


    He could not have been someone like Wei Ziting or Qin Lv, who might displease him but never trouble him.


    That man must have a very special rtionship with her, if she had to sneak out to meet him.


    So special that she had to conceal everything from him.


    All this time, he had known a version of her that might not even be real.


    All of a sudden, he started to suspect something horrible.


    Everyone said that he was sharp-sighted and could see through the intentions of his opponent but he now realized that he could not even see through the girl who was next to him, not at all.


    ....


    Gu Weiwei did not know that her meeting with Yuan Meng had been revealed to Fu Hanzheng.


    After a day of filming in the film town, she went back to the hotel, ate dinner and went to sleep.


    It was not until midnight, when she woke up, that she realized that Fu Hanzheng, who would always call her every single day, turned out to be very quiet today.


    She thought for a while and made a call of her own ord.


    If he did not answer her, she would call him tomorrow.


    After a few moments of ringing, the call was picked up and the low voice arose through the speaker.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I just woke up. Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng replied. ¡°The butler said that you were tired and had gone to bed early.¡±


    The roundtrip the night before must have kept her awake till dawn and the sleeping hours would be less than three hours.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Weiwei replied and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Still working.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    In fact, he just could not fall asleep because of the pictures of her and that man.


    Gu Weiwei frowned when she heard his voice.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng... what is wrong with you?¡±


    He did not sound okay.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You sound a bit strange today.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Normally, she could hear his gentleness from every single word but today, he sounded freezing cold.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°What is so strange about it?¡±


    In fact, his girlfriend was very smart. She knew how to observe and understand.


    She was even able to tell the change in his tone.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°You sound... unhappy.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was silent. Of course he was unhappy when he saw her hugging someone else.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat up with the pillow in arms and chuckled.


    ¡°What should I do to make you happy?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a long while and said, ¡°I want to hear something from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with augh.


    Fu Hanzheng whispered. ¡°That you love me?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to say it out loud?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°I want to hear it from you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, with a small giggle, ¡°I love you.¡±


    In the past, maybe she had no idea what the rtionship was, between her and Gu Siting but with Fu Hanzheng, she definitely understood that she loved him deeply.

 Chapter 391 - Love You 2

    <h4>Chapter 391: Love You 2</h4>


    It seemed that this sentence truly worked.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°Truely?¡±


    ¡°More true than real gold.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and said.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded obviously happier than before. ¡°It iste, sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t work in this way. I told you I love you but you are saying nothing in return?¡±


    Hearing that he was hanging up, Gu Weiwei spoke angrily.


    Fu Hanzheng replied with a low voice and a small smile.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed in satisfaction and said goodnight to him.


    ¡°Goodnight, sleep tight!¡±


    ....


    At Jinxiu Compound in the capital city.


    Fu Shiqin gazed at Fu Hanzheng, who had answered the phone, in astonishment. He was still checking on Mu Weiwei and that man. Yet here he was, already showing off his love in front of him?


    Was he not scared that Mu Weiwei had cheated on him?


    ¡°Brother, what if Mu Weiwei and that man...¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t.¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted him.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    She wouldn¡¯t?


    She was in a male prostitute bar and she was hugging that pretty boy!


    He was expecting the worst, so that he could be fully prepared and not be heavily stricken with shock.


    Fu Hanzheng called Lei Meng and asked, when the phone call went through, ¡°Anything new?¡±


    Lei Meng replied helplessly. ¡°We checked Miss. Mu¡¯s socialwork before she came to the Fu Family, we have found nothing!¡±


    He had been working as an informer for the Fu Family for so many years and it was the first time for him to run into such a difficult target.


    ¡°Any strange and suspicious contact these past few days?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    That they met in this way, must have been decided ahead of time and they must have talked with each other about it before.


    ¡°Nothing. Miss. Mu has made many calls these days on her phone and hotel phone, but none seem suspicious.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng massaged his browbridge. It seemed that they were much more secretive than he had expected.


    ¡°We are checking the men who have been to the bar and the people Miss. Mu has been talking to these days but she has way too many fans for us to eliminate them one after another.¡±


    They were busy people but now they were working for their boss to find a pretty boy!


    What a hopeless job!


    ¡°When will you have theplete information?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Although he truly wanted to find out who that man was, it seemed that he was not a simple person and it would take some time before that man was found.


    Lei Meng thought for a moment. ¡°About two or three days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Get back to me as soon as possible.¡±


    Fu Shiqin poured himself a cup of coffee and gathered up enough energy to deal with the overload of work.


    ¡°Brother, you do have a way to find out who that pretty boy is too, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not utter a word and his lips remained closed.


    Yes he did but he did not want to use that method, unless it was totally necessary.


    Seeing that he was silent, Fu Shiqin continued.


    ¡°As long as you leak out some information to Mu Weiwei, she would definitely contact that pretty boy or even ask him to meet her. Then we can definitely find out who that pretty boy is, immediately.¡±


    But that would be a scenario where they were caught red-handed.


    It was definitely a method his brother would have thought of but he just did not want to set up a trap for Mu Weiwei.


    He was not willing to do that at all.

 Chapter 392 - One Night in Mu Weiweis Room (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 392: One Night in Mu Weiwei¡¯s Room (Extra)</h4>


    The filming of the Eyes of the Eagle came to an end and Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng still kept in touch with each other over the phone, every single night.


    She had not the slightest idea that faraway in the capital, she and Yuan Meng¡¯s meeting was being intensely investigated.


    Since she had other work today after the filming, She and Song Yu had a discussion together with the director, so that they could finish filming her part first, so that her work was finished ahead of time.


    That same night, she had dinner with the crew members, packed up her things and flew back to the capital city on an overnight flight.


    Jolin snorted seeing her anxiety to return home.


    ¡°Having work to do is an excuse, you just want to go home and meet Boss.¡±


    She did have work to do but she could also return on the same day.


    She worked overtime, so that she finished ahead of schedule because she needed to meet her boyfriend.


    ¡°Oh well, you can be as jealous as you want.¡± Gu Weiweiughed proudly.


    She had stayed for just a couple of hours on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s birthday.


    But when the filming was finished, she had to do other work after a couple of days¡¯ rest and she needed to start the promotional schedule of the movie too.


    Unlike the Long Wind where she yed a minor role, she was the lead actress of the Eyes of the Eagle and she would have lots of things to do for the promotion.


    ....


    Landscape Vi in the capital


    After Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin finished the work, Lei Meng came over to report thetest development on the investigation with his men.


    ¡°We have checked through all the suspicious men Miss. Mu has talked to these past few days and we found that this man was among the extras, a couple of days before their meeting. So... they must have met when they were on set.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned cold and his eyes were lethal.


    Two days ago when he was on set, he did not even notice anything.


    The day before yesterday, it was discovered that the man had a three-year-old daughter in the nursery close to the bar.


    If he had not been certain that she had s*x for the first time with him, when they first did it, he would have suspected that something was going on with this child too.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother¡¯s expression. He had been in a terrible mood these past few days and he was not doing well either.


    One week had passed and the only thing they had found out was that Mu Weiwei and that pretty boy had picked up a little girl called Yuan Bao together.


    And it was not until today that they discovered that the man had been among the extras and met Mu Weiwei once.


    However, they still had no idea where the pretty boy was.


    Lei Meng nced at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face and said unwillingly, ¡°Actually... there is something more.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face froze. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Lei Meng had two recorded films of the CCTV in the hotel yed and said, ¡°When we were checking the CCTV of the hotel, we found that there was a one-minute section deleted by someone at around 9 p.m. on this night and one the following morning.¡±


    He paused and took a look at Fu Hanzheng and said against his will, ¡°That means that someone was in Miss. Mu¡¯s room during this period. Either that person went there twice or...¡±


    Or... that person stayed in Mu Weiwei¡¯s room overnight and that person did not leave until the following morning.


    Fu Shiqin just did not dare to look at his brother¡¯s face. Compared to the picture that showed them hugging in the bar, this piece of information was way too... fatal.


    Seeing the date and the time on the video, Fu Hanzheng remembered that she had gasped, when he was on the phone with her.


    Worried, he even asked the butler to check on the situation.


    It seemed that when he was calling her, that man was right there... in her room.

 Chapter 393 - Durian?

    <h4>Chapter 393: Durian?</h4>


    For one long moment, dead silence dominated the entire study.


    Fu Shiqin and Lei Meng exchanged aplicated look and nced at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold face. Neither of them dared to utter a word.


    If that man did meet Mu Weiwei in the hotel room and they spent the entire night together... and hugged in the bar, then...


    ¡°Brother, what about asking Mu Weiwei yourself, these things are way too indirect!¡±


    That picture was already an explosive bomb but this video was simply an atomic bomb. How scary!


    Normally, if she spent a few minutes with any man, his brother would get extremely jealous.


    But right now, she had spent the entire night with that man behind his brother¡¯s back and that was a serious thing, a very serious thing.


    In his brother¡¯s opinion, Mu Weiwei could do whatever she wanted with anything else but any potential love interests should be dead.


    After a long silence, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°That is all you have?¡±


    Lei Meng nodded. ¡°That is all we have.¡±


    It seemed that if this mysterious man was not found, the boss would fire them all.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and said, ¡°You can go home now, let¡¯s talk when something newes up.¡±


    Lei Meng did not want to stay another minute in this stressful ce. He packed away the evidence with his men and left.


    The study was dominated by cold silence, once again. Sitting next to theputer, Fu Shiqin devoted himself to the work, whilst ncing at his brother¡¯s face every now and then.


    Suddenly, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang, breaking the stressful environment.


    He nced at the caller, withdrew the coldness in his voice and picked it up. The girl¡¯s voice rose from the phone.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, are you in the apartment or the vi?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng replied. ¡°In the vi.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sounded joyful, showing how d she was.


    ¡°I am in the capital now!¡±


    ¡°I will pick you up now.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°No thanks, I am on my way home already, see youter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hung up and told Jolin where to drive her to.


    Within one hour, she arrived at the Landscape Vi.


    Jolin parked the car and helped her carry the luggage all the way into the house, before leaving.


    Seeing Fu Hanzhenging downstairs, Gu Weiwei frowned curiously.


    ¡°What is it? You look so displeased to see that I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and thought for a while as she looked into the man¡¯s profound eyes.


    ¡°Can it be that you have found someone else when I am not here.¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was standing behind Fu Hanzheng, almost burst into a flurry of words when he heard what she said.


    What? It was her who found a pretty boy, not his brother!


    ¡°Was it Meng Ruya or another pretty woman who flirted with you, when I was not around?¡± Gu Weiwei pulled Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tie and asked with a smile. ¡°So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t look happy when I am home... I am ruining your event, right?¡±


    Instead of answering, Fu Hanzheng still looked cold when he looked at the girl¡¯s bright smiling face.


    ¡°Weiwei, did you meet anyone behind my back these past days?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed after hearing his question.


    ¡°A pretty boy behind your back?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hand to Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin gave the picture to him.


    He took it and ced it in front of Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Maybe this one?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. She really wanted to kill Yuan Meng right now! Must she always set her up whenever she was with her?


    She nced at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face discreetly andughed dryly.


    ¡°How about I kneel on the durian as a punishment?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Not Blind

    <h4>Chapter 394: Not Blind</h4>


    Standing one floor up, Fu Shiqin almost fell down the staircase.


    This was not a problem that could be solved by kneeling on a durian!


    And he would have to go and buy one for her to kneel on too.


    Gu Weiwei released Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tie and looked at the pictures with a frown.


    She and Yuan Meng were meeting in a very private ce and Yuan Meng even removed the video from the bar after she had left.


    How on earth did he get hold of this picture?


    And how much of her and Yuan Meng did he know about already?


    But if he thought that Yuan Meng was a man, it meant that the real identity of Yuan Meng was not yet discovered.


    He might not have found Yuan Meng either.


    Fu Hanzheng looked increasingly cold as he saw her flickering gaze.


    ¡°You did meet him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. Damn Yuan Meng! Why must she dress herself up as a man to meet her?


    And if she intended to dress up as a man, she could make herself look a bit more like an effeminate gay man, rather than a straight man, so that she could put things right here.


    ¡°I did... but it is not what you think.¡±


    ¡°What is it then? Are you to say that you¡¯re in amon rtionship with him, when he hugs you like this?¡±


    Seeing that his brother was asking in a very slow way, Fu Shiqin snapped and asked the question straightforwardly.


    Gu Weiwei frowned miserably. Damn Yuan Meng. She hugged everybody!


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°You met this guy in such a disguise behind my brother¡¯s back in a prostitute bar like this and you are telling me that you are in amon rtionship?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at Fu Shiqin. ¡°You have also met me behind your brother¡¯s back, so has Fu Shiyi and you both have hugged me too!¡±


    ¡°Stop distracting us!¡± Fu Shiqin sounded guilty.


    They had met her at their headquarters for the team and they had patted her on the shoulders, when they were trying to get her to join them. They were not hugging her at all.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Hearing those words, Fu Shiqin felt so relieved that he immediately turned and ran away.


    When no one was around, Fu Hanzheng continued.


    ¡°If it is not what I think it is, what on earth is it?¡±


    ¡°I am so tired, can¡¯t we sit down and talk.¡± Gu Weiwei blinked at him pitifully.


    Fu Hanzheng took a few steps and sat down on the sofa of the living room. He patted the position next to him and suggested that she should sit down.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and threw herself into his arms instead.


    ¡°Do you really think that I will give you up and find a man like that? I am not blind, alright?¡±


    Instead of being distracted, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Focus.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Since you have this picture, you must have found out what we were doing in the bar, right?¡±


    She truly did not expect that he could have found out.


    He must have been looking into this matter, when she called him that day and sensed something weird in his voice.


    But as long as he had not found out who Yuan Meng really was, that would be fine.


    And she hoped to hide her past and her story with the Gu Family from Fu Hanzheng, so that she could just be the Mu Weiwei in front of him.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her, realizing that she did not want to tell him who that man was. He felt a bit disappointed.


    ¡°We can find out what was going on in the bar, then what about that night in your hotel room?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up in astonishment and turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What hotel room?¡±


    ¡°When I delivered the present to you, he was already in the room when I called you right?¡± Fu Hanzheng gazed directly into her eyes and asked with a clear voice. ¡°He did not leave until the next day, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart sank. Damn, it was worse than she thought.

 Chapter 395 - Breakup?

    <h4>Chapter 395: Breakup?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her in silence, waiting for her exnation.


    Gu Weiwei just could not think of any way to avoid revealing Yuan Meng¡¯s identity but she had no other way to exin this matter.


    Yet Fu Hanzheng thought that Yuan Meng was a man.


    And she had met him secretly and spent one night with this man. He must be thinking that she was cheating on him!


    ¡°We did meet and that person was in my room but that was not a man...¡±


    Having heard the words, Fu Hanzheng asked with a deep look, ¡°You mean, that¡¯s a woman?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°She meets me in male costume because she wants to avoid some trouble.¡±


    ¡°How can you prove that?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°You want my exnation and I have given you one, now you want proof?¡± Gu Weiwei countered with a frown.


    ¡°Unless that person stands right in front of me and shows me that she is a woman, I find your words incredible.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was not speaking in a gentle voice any more.


    The fact that she had met a man behind his back and spent the night with him in the hotel room, had already reached his bottom line in a rtionship.


    ¡°Then how can you prove that it is a man who went to my room and who I cheated with?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    If Yuan Meng was here, the misunderstanding could totally be exined.


    But what followed that would be the revealed identity of Yuan Meng.


    And then she would be asked why she knew about the Yuan Family?


    If she did not make the exnation satisfying, he would keep digging until all of her secrets were discovered.


    Then she would start to bnce who was more important in her heart ¨C the man whom she had known for barely a year and the Gu Family who had raised her for more than twenty years.


    Would she help the Gu Family in the fight between the Fu Family and the Gu Family after all?


    The misunderstanding was just a lump in the heart but when the lump was dug up, it would be a deep scar.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm on the surface, but his eyes reflected the deepest coldness.


    ¡°So you are not going to reveal that person to prove anything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like me unconditionally?¡± Gu Weiwei could not help but feel like crying as she said slowly, ¡°Then don¡¯t make me prove it okay, it is going to be a very difficult thing for me to do.¡±


    If she had to prove this uncertain thing...


    How would she prove her past with Gu Siting, when he discovered that part?


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her hands and ced them on his heart.


    ¡°My heart has been aching for days.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sniffed and her tears burst out, dropping onto Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Are you breaking up with me?!¡±


    She did not want to cause any misunderstandings with him but she was also afraid that if he ever knew about her past with the Gu Family, he would no longer like her.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and said with a very deep voice, ¡°You are never going to break up with me.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Do you want me to kneel on durians, nail boards or ss? You pick one that can make you less angry.¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Hanzheng truly had no idea how to get angry.


    Was she trying to make him less angry or more worried?


    ¡°You are defending that person so badly?¡±


    ¡°If you want to meet her, her husband would not be happy either.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Damn Yuan Meng, she would remember all the trouble she had caused her. When she met Masterter, she was definitely going to report every single thing about her to Master, so that she would understand what it was like to be misunderstood, by her beloved man.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her, knowing that she was determined not to make that person prove her words.


    But they were going to be meeting again.


    If she wasn¡¯t telling him, he could find out the answer himself.


    And when he did find out the answer, he would understand what situation he had put her in, by interrogating her tonight.

 Chapter 396 - In Bed

    <h4>Chapter 396: In Bed</h4>


    Compared to the appearance of that man, her tears gripped his heart tighter and made him sadder.


    She was not exining properly and she was trying to cover up something but... he did not see even a tinge of guilt in her eyes.


    Instead, she looked wronged by his interrogation.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and ced her tiny face against his chest as she mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad alright? I only like you.¡±


    I really want to put down my past, when I did not have you and I really hope to embrace you and the future where you are involved.


    That is why I am scared that you will find out about my past...


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the soft hair on the top of her head.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Gu Weiwei mumbled. ¡°What I am telling you is just the tip of the iceberg, of how much I adore you deep within my heart.¡±


    I like you so much that I am afraid that one day, you will no longer like me.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips finally arched. He was showing a smile.


    Gu Weiwei looked tired and said, ¡°I really want to sleep now.¡±


    In order toe home ahead of schedule, she hurried to finish all of the work ahead of time. When she arrived home, she was intensively interrogated the moment she crossed the threshold.


    Now when she was rxed, she was so tired that she almost could not open her eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her upstairs and asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei answered automatically.


    However, she soon regretted giving that answer.


    The moment she was in the room, she was woken up by the man¡¯s passionate kiss.


    ¡°I mean really sleeping, not this kind of sleeping!¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Fu Hanzheng had his head against her head and whispered.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that because of what happened between her and Yuan Meng, he was still feeling ufortable. So she mumbled, ¡°Only once, alright?¡±


    However, it happened again and again.


    Every time she almost fell asleep, she was woken up by his movements.


    ¡°That is enough, it is too much!¡±


    ¡°It is never enough.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her protesting lips and tongue and increasingly invaded her.


    Gu Weiwei was gagged by the kisses. This man was still angry but he could not hit her or lecture her, so he was bullying her in bed.


    Damn, where did he pick up this new position?


    The fact told her that men were never concerned about women in bed.


    No matter how much she begged with tears, nothing worked at all.


    She could not remember how many times they did it but what she did faintly remember, was that Fu Hanzheng carried her to the shower and then ced her back in bed. He then started to get dressed.


    She mumbled, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meeting at thepany, I will return early this afternoon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her face gently and went downstairs, feeling refreshed.


    Fu Shiqin was worried that the couple would have quarrelled dreadfully the night before or even thought about breaking up with each other, so before he went to work, he dropped by to see what was going on, by way of telling his brother that an important meeting was happening today.


    However, the moment he stepped into the house, what greeted his eyes was his brother happily eating breakfast in the dining room, whilst Mu Weiwei was nowhere to be seen.


    Standing dumbfoundedly in the living room, he realized that they could not have broken up judging from his brother¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Where is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°She is sleeping.¡±


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°How was your conversation?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sat down opposite him and asked, ¡°She told you who that man is?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean by pretty good? Are you saying it is fine when the truth has not been told?¡± Fu Shiqin just could not believe that his brother could be so easily convinced.


    Fu Hanzheng said indifferently, as he ate the breakfast elegantly, ¡°Not worth quarrelling over an outsider.¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother, can you be a little bit stronger?¡±


    He looked satisfied, so apparently, they had a very s*xual night.

 Chapter 397 - Better than You (Extra)

    <h4>Chapter 397: Better than You (Extra)</h4>


    He looked as if he were on the edge of exploding the night before.


    And a few hourster, all was peaceful.


    He remembered that his brother had had difficulty in finding a suitable girlfriend after so many years but he should not have given up his principles just because of her looks!


    Mu Weiwei came home and quarrelled with him and then they had s*x in bed, so all had be well?


    So he had been teasing them by asking them to work overtime and to look into the matter?


    Fu Hanzheng lifted his eyes and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin squeezed out a smile and said with a ttering tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it is a bit too suspicious, when she doesn¡¯t confess?¡±


    ¡°Just let her go if she doesn¡¯t want to talk.¡± Fu Hanzheng said peacefully.


    Or was he using a penalty to force her to talk?


    ¡°Let her go?!¡±


    Fu Shiqin was angry, but he did not dare to counter but if he didn¡¯t argue back, he would feel terrible.


    ¡°There is nothing going on between her and that person, don¡¯t ask her again.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned.


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°She said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin pointed at his brother helplessly and shivered out of anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she is cheating on you with that pretty boy?¡±


    What did he mean by showing off their love in front of him?


    ¡°Are you saying that I am worse than that person?¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at him.


    ¡°I mean what if... what if Mu Weiwei thinks that person is better because she is in love?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was so scared by his brother¡¯s gaze that he did not utter another word.


    ¡°She has a better sense of beauty than you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a sip of coffee, got up and was about to go to work.


    Fu Shiqin struck his chest and consoled himself.


    He is not my brother, I must have been adopted!


    ....


    When Fu Hanzheng was at work, Gu Weiwei had a very long sleep at home.


    It was not until the afternoon when shezily got up but she was still so tired that she did not want to get out of bed.


    She put on some clothes and was thinking about how to go downstairs when the servant knocked at the door.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, are you awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Come in please.¡±


    The servant entered and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt that she needed some crutches!


    ¡°Any food?¡±


    ¡°Master told us to get food ready for you, would you like it up here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded constantly. She went over to the balcony that was close to the bedroom and enjoyed the sunshine, on the sofa.


    Actually, she had not expected that Fu Hanzheng would stop interrogating her the night before.


    After all, judging from his temper, he would not cease so easily, when he discovered something like that.


    Even if she did not talk, he would continue with the investigation.


    It seemed that she had to be more careful the next time she met Yuan Meng and Master.


    She ate the food and rxed for over an hour and then asked the servant to deliver the luggage upstairs, when she was feeling better.


    As she was unpacking, she saw the ring box inside and reached out for it.


    Then she sat down on the carpet and brought it out. The ring looked exquisite and beautiful.


    She looked at it for a while and tried it on, appreciating the ring on her finger for a while.


    Fu Hanzheng once said that if she wanted to get married one day, she could put on the ring and be his wife.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and spoke to herself. ¡°Sounds nice.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng just returned and heard the words, so he asked as he entered the room, ¡°What sounds nice?¡±


    Gu Weiwei put her hands behind her back and tried to slip the ring off of her finger.


    But the more anxious she was, the tighter it gripped her finger...

 Chapter 398 - Husband

    <h4>Chapter 398: Husband</h4>


    Seeing her strange actions and her face that was wearing an expression of regret and frustration, Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile, ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head andughed dryly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Damn, was this ring designed based on her size after all?


    Kneeling on the carpet on one knee, Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Show me your hand.¡±


    Lips pursed, Gu Weiwei showed the other hand with nothing on it.


    ¡°Told you it is nothing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°The other one.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. ¡°Truly nothing!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Embarrassed and shy, Gu Weiwei showed the hand that had the ring on it.


    ¡°I was just trying it on and it is stuck! You can¡¯t have bought it based on my size!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could not help but smile happily as he whispered, ¡°If it is stuck, let it be stuck there.¡±


    ¡°It is not fitting! I am not wearing it, the size is wrong and the diamond is so small.¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew what he was talking about, so she tried to distract him by saying that something was wrong with the ring.


    The diamond was certainly not at all small!


    Holding her ring hand tightly, Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile.


    ¡°You said that as long as you put it on, you will be Mrs. Fu, are you trying to break the promise?¡±


    ¡°Stop setting me up!¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She was just trying it on but luck was not in her favour, so the ring was stuck and he happened to stumble across the scene.


    ¡°Are you only trying it on? Not because you want to be Mrs. Fu?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with raised eyebrows.


    Gu Weiwei blushed guiltily and whispered, ¡°I am just... considering it.¡±


    Before, it had been Fu Hanzheng who forced her to be in a rtionship with him and it was Fu Hanzheng who dominated.


    At first, she had nned to stick to her initial intentions, so that she could leave Hua Land and stay away from him in the future.


    But now she had fallen deeply for him and she couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to.


    Therefore, she started to imagine the future of their rtionship.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to release her hand but asked her, ¡°What is the result of your consideration?¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°Does it make any difference if we are married or not right now, apart from the certificate?¡±


    ¡°We are illegally co-living and our rtionship will only be legal when we are married.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes. ¡°You forced yourself into my residence!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng rubbed the ring on her finger and asked.


    ¡°You are sure you want to remove it?¡±


    He knew pretty well that she put it on, not because she wanted to get married but he still hoped that she did not remove it after putting it on.


    ¡°I am considering, there¡¯s no hurry!¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Couples normally were in a rtionship for years before getting married but they had been together for less than a year.


    They had done everything apart from getting the certificate. What was he dissatisfied for?


    Also, she was not yet legally old enough for marriage.


    Instead of releasing her hands, Fu Hanzheng held her ring hand and said miserably, ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? We made a promise that when the ring is put on, you will be Mrs. Fu and if you remove it, you are breaching the promise.¡±


    ¡°You made the promise, not me!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped.


    This man was trying to set her up! She hadn¡¯t been pregnant but he had still tried to get her into a rtionship with him.


    Now he was trying to set her up so they could get married.


    ¡°But you have really upset me now, making me happy for nothing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and looked hurt.


    Gu Weiwei leaned forward and kissed him gently on his lips.


    ¡°Better now? Remove it for me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled sinisterly and cunningly said, ¡°Call me husband, then I will help you remove it.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Husband 2

    <h4>Chapter 399: Husband 2</h4>


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, that is enough!¡± Gu Weiwei red at this man who kept asking for more.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said,


    ¡°Well, the Civil Affairs Office is still open, what about...¡±


    Showing a sad face, Gu Weiwei burst out.


    ¡°...Honey, husband!¡±


    If she did not call him that, he was going to carry her off to the Civil Affairs Office and force her to marry him like he didst time.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned bitterly but still showed a proud smile.


    ¡°That was too weak for me to hear.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and called him once again.


    ¡°Honey, husband!¡±


    Why did she finish her filming early, so as to spend time with this man, who kept on asking for more.


    The world outside of home was so wonderful and free!


    Seeing her getting annoyed, Fu Hanzheng stopped teasing her and helped her up.


    Then he took her to wash her hands and helped her remove the ring with soap.


    Having washed her hands, Gu Weiwei wiped them and showed him her hands again.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ced the ring in the middle of her hand and said, ¡°One more time and then it won¡¯t be just trying it out.¡±


    She had automatically started to consider getting married and it was a discovery that greatly pleased him.


    He had thought that he would have to wait a long time for this moment but it actually seemed that it would not take a long time.


    ¡°Are you trying to force me to get married to you again?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°I have wanted to do that for a long time.¡±


    He had done it before, so he was experienced enough to do it again.


    Gu Weiwei walked out with the ring, ced it into the box and carefully put it away.


    ¡°You said that you are busy these days, what are you doing home, so early?¡±


    ¡°The important matters have already been done at thepany and so the rest can be done at home.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he swept her into his arms.


    She had finished work ahead of time, just for him, so he would not leave her alone at home, just for the sake of his work.


    They were just flirting in the master bedroom, when Xu Qian gave a slight cough outside the door.


    ¡°President Fu, the video meeting with the foreignpany is about to start.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡°Coming with me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be there when you are at work.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°For me to look at.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She had thought that he was a cold, serious and sinister man but the longer they spent time together, the sweeter and more childish this man turned out to be. She liked him increasingly more and more.


    ¡°I will do some unpacking and talk with Jolin first, then I wille to you.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng released her and went back into the study for work.


    Gu Weiwei did some unpacking and made some tea in the living room downstairs, she then made a call to Jolin and talked about the uing schedule.


    She was about to enter the study when Fu Shiqin came over to her and had a very serious expression on his slightly-chubby face.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, don¡¯t ever think that you can do whatever you want just because my brother spoils you!¡±


    His brother did not force her to say anything about that man because he adored her but she was not going to get away with it so easily.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, what can you do to me, if I am into doing whatever I want?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took a deep breath and said straightforwardly, ¡°Mu Weiwei, honestly, for us, anyone can be our sister-inw as long as my brother likes her and as long as she is not rted to the Gu Family. But don¡¯t ever think about doing anything over the top because my brother likes you! If you have any conscience left, confess!¡±


    Instead of thinking about his words, Gu Weiweiughed.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t confess, are you thinking about changing your sister-inw?¡±

 Chapter 400 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 400: Sister-inw</h4>


    ¡°You...¡±


    Annoyed, Fu Shiqin thought that his brother would rather throw him away, than get rid of his girlfriend.


    ¡°Well, you alwaysin about how your brother punishes you all the time and now, you seem to be defending him.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled at Fu Shiqin, who seemed to be standing on his brother¡¯s side this time.


    Fu Shiqin threw himself to the sofa and warned seriously.


    ¡°If you dare betray my brother, I will not let you go even if my brother wants to kill me.¡±


    His brother was a smart guy but he was not experienced in rtionships. What if he was cheated on?


    His brother was always punishing him and his twin but he also always stood by their side on important asions.


    Third Brother was disdained by his eldest brother but when he was shot abroad some years ago, his brother not only went to pick him up in person in the intense situation but also dealt with the attackers thoroughly.


    ¡°Alright, do you really take your brother as a fool in love?¡± Gu Weiwei red back at him and snorted. ¡°If I did cheat on him, I would not be standing here talking with you!¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about with my brotherst night anyways?¡± Fu Shiqin inquired.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I told him I like him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Fu Shiqin could not believe it.


    So she said this kind of thing and his brother stopped asking her any more questions?


    Gu Weiwei nodded, turned around and was about to go upstairs to the study when Fu Shiqin stopped her.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Fu Shiqin stood up and came over to her, warning her. ¡°Mu Weiwei, if you...¡±


    ¡°If you dare to threaten me again, I will tell your brother everything!¡± Gu Weiwei turned around and warned him instead.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he wanted to lecture her but did not dare.


    Seeing his embarrassed look, Gu Weiweiughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Call me sister-inw, and I will keep my mouth sealed.¡±


    ¡°You are not married! Why should I call you sister-inw?!¡± Fu Shiqin turned around and snorted.


    ¡°Then I will tell your brother that you want to get a new sister-inw!¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly felt like teasing him.


    Seeing her going upstairs, Fu Shiqin showed a very distressed face and said unwillingly, ¡°sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Pleased, Gu Weiwei walked upstairs and sneaked into the study.


    Fu Hanzheng was still in the middle of the video meeting with partners. She entered the study, grabbed a book from the shelf and started to read on the sofa opposite his desk, behaving exactly like a still object for him to watch.


    But inwardly, she thought of what Fu Shiqin said.


    Sure enough, everyone from the Fu Family thought that anyone rted to the Gu Family should not be touched.


    So she did the right thing by concealing her real identity and her past with the Gu Family.


    She was not confident enough to predict if Fu Hanzheng would not mind after knowing the truth.


    Even if Fu Hanzheng loved her and did not mind the truth, what about his family?


    Finishing the meeting, Fu Hanzheng looked up and saw her looking distressed.


    So he asked Xu Qian to finish the remaining matters, stood up and went over to her side.


    ¡°What are you thinking? You look so serious.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and noticed Fu Shiqin who wasing in to do work. She raised her arm and pointed at him.


    ¡°Your brother says that he wants a new sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Dumbfounded, Fu Shiqin looked at the two people on the sofa. Didn¡¯t she say that she was not going to tell?!


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him and asked, ¡°Are you very, very free right now?¡±


    He knew that he had gone to her because he could not stand the pretty boy matter.


    Fu Shiqin shook his head constantly. ¡°No, no, I am very, very busy...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned to Gu Weiwei and suddenly gentleness dominated his look instead. He was so mild just like the blooming flowers in spring.


    ¡°His opinions don¡¯t matter.¡±


    Seeing his own brother¡¯s fickle expressions between him and his girlfriend, Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly.


    Damn, his brother was totally stuck with Mu Weiwei for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 401 - New Positions

    <h4>Chapter 401: New Positions</h4>


    It was a very serious matter but after being pampered by Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng was no longer angry anymore.


    However, Fu Shiqin was still being smothered with their love all the time.


    After resting at home for two days, Gu Weiwei went to do the dubbing for the Eyes of the Eagle.


    She went out again following Fu Hanzheng in the morning.


    Fu Hanzheng drove her to the ce where she was meeting Jolin. ¡°When does work finish this afternoon? I will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Not sure now, I will call you when I am finished.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and did not ask Fu Shiqin to drive away until she went into Jolin¡¯s car.


    Gu Weiwei spent several hours in the recording room and her assistant gave her some tea for her throat, when she was taking a break.


    ¡°Xu, buy me some drug medicine too, okay?¡±


    Her assistant knew that dubbing required a lot of work from the vocal chords, so she went out to buy it.


    Gu Weiwei flipped open the eyeshadow palette and then pulled out the super-thin phone hidden inside, she turned it on to see if there was any news from Yuan Meng.


    They never used a fixed number to contact each other.


    Most of the time, it was just a text sent from a strange number so they could have a contact number and time fixed. In this way, both sides could be reached.


    After the phone was on, a message sent from two days before appeared.


    It was a message telling her to keep calling a public phone at 12 p.m. until they heard from each other.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and saw that there was 15 minutes until it was 12 p.m.


    After 15 minutes, she made the call to Yuan Meng with the number she gave to her at 12 p.m.


    ¡°Hey, your Fu Hanzheng is crazy, he keeps looking for me all the time.¡±


    Yuan Meng snapped angrily the moment the phone call went through.


    ¡°He knew about our meeting.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Hearing the words, Yuan Meng asked anxiously, ¡°What is your situation now?¡±


    ¡°He just found that we met but hasn¡¯t found out who you are. Be careful, he will definitely continue with the investigation.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Hearing the words, Yuan Meng almost understood what she meant.


    ¡°Aha... so Fu Hanzheng thinks that I am a man and that you are cheating on him, right? That¡¯s why he is looking for me!¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei truly wanted to strangle her.


    ¡°Why did you dress up as a man?! You almost killed me!¡±


    ¡°Better solve the problem in bed. Have fun with him again and again, and everything will be solved. That is how your Master and I solve this kind of problem.¡± Yuan Meng imparted to her, her experience proudly.


    ¡°Stop giving me weird ideas!¡± Gu Weiwei said with teeth gritted.


    Fu Hanzheng did not ask her verbally anymore, but kept on having fun with her in bed!


    Thankfully he had work to do today, so he did not do it much the night before, otherwise she would not be able to walk.


    ¡°He is a man who can get jealous, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Yuan Meng found it amusing and continued. ¡°Let me tell you some new positions so that he can feel so much ecstasy that he doesn¡¯t ask anything more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Yuan Meng stopped teasing her hearing that she was pissed.


    ¡°He is hunting you down, so be careful! I can¡¯t talk with you too often and don¡¯t follow Master when he meets me next time.¡± Gu Weiwei put it forward, straightforwardly.


    Every time she was around, she gave her trouble. She was totally scared of her appearing around her.


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Yuan Meng agreed.


    Two dayster, Fu Hanzheng received a picture sent from an anonymous person in an email.


    The picture showed a very good-looking man with a very sexy body in a bikini.


    Alongside the picture there was one more sentence.


    [If I am a man, your woman would have been mine ages ago!]

 Chapter 402 - Yuan Mengs Picture

    <h4>Chapter 402: Yuan Meng¡¯s Picture</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng and several top managers were in the middle of the conference, when he said to Fu Shiqin, after checking the time, ¡°Lock must have sent the documents here.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took over the coffee delivered by the secretary, logged onto his brother¡¯s email and clicked open the new email.


    He was drinking coffee as he scrolled down the whole message.


    When the picture in the email appeared, he was so frightened that he spilled his coffee all over the screen.


    Fu Hanzheng and several top managers turned to Fu Shiqin suddenly, as if he had witnessed a ghost.


    Fu Shiqin put down the coffee mug and said, with a strange expression, ¡°Brother, we may need to have a private talk.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Break for ten minutes.¡±


    Several top managers left the conference and left the space for them to talk.


    Fu Shiqin wiped theputer screen free of coffee and turned theputer towards his brother and said, ¡°You have this in your inbox.¡±


    Seeing the picture, Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°This must be a photoshopped picture to provoke you. Look at what is written down there!¡± Fu Shiqin said, as he scrolled down past the stimting picture.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned even more deeply at the sentence.


    So this was the picture sent by the person she met?


    But was this picture sent because that person noticed their investigation or because she talked with her?


    ¡°What did he mean by... if I were a man, your woman would have been mine? He is provoking you! Look at these eyes! He is provoking you!¡± Fu Shiqin said furiously.


    This damned pretty boy. He was dering a war with his brother before he was found!


    Fu Hanzheng replied. ¡°Send the picture to Lei Meng so he can verify the authenticity and... track the IP address of the sender.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that this is a woman?¡± Fu Shiqin turned to his own brother and asked with a firm tone.


    ¡°It must be a photoshopped picture! He ced his head on a woman¡¯s body, look at his face, it is not a woman¡¯s at all!¡±


    That face must belong to a man from the look of his eyes and his facial features, but why does he have a woman¡¯s body?


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips pursed. Judging from the shadows of the body in the picture, it could not have been a photoshopped one.


    Seeing that his brother was not speaking, Fu Shiqin said firmly, ¡°Let me tell you, this must be a trick between him and Mu Weiwei! She is trying to remove suspicion from herself!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Leave it to Lei Meng, I am not asking you to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged.


    He was worried that his brother would trust Mu Weiwei and the pretty boy too deeply, to understand what was going on.


    Following his brother¡¯s order, he gave the picture to Lei Meng and asked him to verify if the picture was photoshopped. Then he turned to his brother.


    ¡°So you trust Mu Weiwei¡¯s word that she is a woman?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°Or should I trust you then?¡±


    She was hiding something else from him about that person, not her rtionship with her.


    Fu Shiqin surrendered. ¡°Sorry to have asked you!¡±


    He was just being stupid.


    No matter how much he said to him, his girlfriend¡¯s sweet words were always louder.


    On the way back to the Landscape Vi in the afternoon, Lei Meng called and said that the picture was not photoshopped.


    Fu Shiqin just could not believe it. ¡°How can it be? If it is not photoshopped, then it is true that the person is a perverted!¡±


    ¡°She is just good at disguising herself.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother. ¡°Now she is a woman, are we still looking for her?¡±


    Looking out of the window, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gaze looked cold.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The picture could prove that they were not in a rtionship.


    However, they were meeting secretly because they were hiding something he didn¡¯t know about.


    Chapter 402: Yuan Meng¡¯s Picture


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng and several top managers were in the middle of the conference, when he said to Fu Shiqin, after checking the time, ¡°Lock must have sent the documents here.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took over the coffee delivered by the secretary, logged onto his brother¡¯s email and clicked open the new email.


    He was drinking coffee as he scrolled down the whole message.


    When the picture in the email appeared, he was so frightened that he spilled his coffee all over the screen.


    Fu Hanzheng and several top managers turned to Fu Shiqin suddenly, as if he had witnessed a ghost.


    Fu Shiqin put down the coffee mug and said, with a strange expression, ¡°Brother, we may need to have a private talk.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Break for ten minutes.¡±


    Several top managers left the conference and left the space for them to talk.


    Fu Shiqin wiped theputer screen free of coffee and turned theputer towards his brother and said, ¡°You have this in your inbox.¡±


    Seeing the picture, Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°This must be a photoshopped picture to provoke you. Look at what is written down there!¡± Fu Shiqin said, as he scrolled down past the stimting picture.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned even more deeply at the sentence.


    So this was the picture sent by the person she met?


    But was this picture sent because that person noticed their investigation or because she talked with her?


    ¡°What did he mean by... if I were a man, your woman would have been mine? He is provoking you! Look at these eyes! He is provoking you!¡± Fu Shiqin said furiously.


    This damned pretty boy. He was dering a war with his brother before he was found!


    Fu Hanzheng replied. ¡°Send the picture to Lei Meng so he can verify the authenticity and... track the IP address of the sender.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that this is a woman?¡± Fu Shiqin turned to his own brother and asked with a firm tone.


    ¡°It must be a photoshopped picture! He ced his head on a woman¡¯s body, look at his face, it is not a woman¡¯s at all!¡±


    That face must belong to a man from the look of his eyes and his facial features, but why does he have a woman¡¯s body?


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips pursed. Judging from the shadows of the body in the picture, it could not have been a photoshopped one.


    Seeing that his brother was not speaking, Fu Shiqin said firmly, ¡°Let me tell you, this must be a trick between him and Mu Weiwei! She is trying to remove suspicion from herself!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Leave it to Lei Meng, I am not asking you to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged.


    He was worried that his brother would trust Mu Weiwei and the pretty boy too deeply, to understand what was going on.


    Following his brother¡¯s order, he gave the picture to Lei Meng and asked him to verify if the picture was photoshopped. Then he turned to his brother.


    ¡°So you trust Mu Weiwei¡¯s word that she is a woman?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°Or should I trust you then?¡±


    She was hiding something else from him about that person, not her rtionship with her.


    Fu Shiqin surrendered. ¡°Sorry to have asked you!¡±


    He was just being stupid.


    No matter how much he said to him, his girlfriend¡¯s sweet words were always louder.


    On the way back to the Landscape Vi in the afternoon, Lei Meng called and said that the picture was not photoshopped.


    Fu Shiqin just could not believe it. ¡°How can it be? If it is not photoshopped, then it is true that the person is a perverted!¡±


    ¡°She is just good at disguising herself.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother. ¡°Now she is a woman, are we still looking for her?¡±


    Looking out of the window, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gaze looked cold.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The picture could prove that they were not in a rtionship.


    However, they were meeting secretly because they were hiding something he didn¡¯t know about.

 Chapter 403 - Happy About it?

    <h4>Chapter 403: Happy About it?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since the work was finished early on in the afternoon, Gu Weiwei returned to the Landscape Vi earlier than usual.


    When she mentioned investing in their own movie, Fu Shiyi really devoted himself to the suggestion.


    He even asked Jolin to deliver her some scripts for her to choose from.


    However, most of the scripts were following the popr trends that were currently quitemon in the industry.


    Even if Dream of a Long Life 2 by Ling Yan was just a leftover, these scripts would be even less than leftovers.


    She felt her head aching after reading them for two hours.


    Fu Hanzheng came home and spotted her miserable face. He put down his coat and approached her, sitting down next to her.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him and asked curiously, ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±


    Before Fu Hanzheng said something, Fu Shiqin showed the picture sent by Yuan Meng to her by cing it on the table.


    ¡°My brother got this today.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at it and flipped over the picture on the table, gritting her teeth.


    What on earth was her Master doing? Couldn¡¯t he keep his eyes on his shameless wife?!


    Seeing her expression, Fu Hanzheng was sure that it was not sent on her request but by her friend on her own initiative.


    ¡°Your friend is very cunning.¡±


    Lei Meng found that the IP address was through a foreign bypass and it was impossible for them to find out where she was.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She was just trying to prove to Fu Hanzheng that she was a woman and not in a rtionship with her!


    She did not need to wear a bikini! Did she even think about her feelings, when she sent such a picture to her boyfriend?!


    ¡°Even if this picture is not photoshopped and this is a woman¡¯s body, can it be because she has gotten surgery!¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°You can try getting surgery within a few days and see if it works.¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    This dumb man was too annoying ¨C was he expecting that she was cheating on his brother so badly?


    Stuck for words, Fu Shiqin changed the subject.


    ¡°But there are many lesbian women too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the script from the table and pped him right across the face.


    ¡°Damn you, you homosexual!¡±


    ¡°You still want to get a new sister-inw right? No way!¡±


    Fu Shiqin yelled back, as he ran around with his arms over his head, ¡°She said that if she were a man, you would have been hers already! She doesn¡¯t mean anything good!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, her child is three years old! If she truly did something, her husband would be pissed off!¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed hold of Gu Weiwei as she passed him and chased Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for this matter. No more mentioning it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dropping it like this? You thought that I am cheating on you and you were so fierce!¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Seeing that the air was turning to the opposite side, Fu Shiqin snuck into the kitchen, poured himself some wine and got himself some snacks and started to watch the show.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said gently, ¡°Even if she is a woman, you should stay away from her.¡±


    A woman who sent such a picture, must have been the one who came up with the idea of visiting the male prostitute bar.


    She was going to be a bad influence on his girlfriend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Did you see the picture?¡± Gu Weiwei countered, ignoring his words.


    ¡°Yes I did.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°How many times?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Not many.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? So you enjoy her boobs and long legs right?¡±


    ....


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin looked at the girl who was interrogating his brother, dumbfounded.


    Although the woman in the picture did have a great body shape, albeit with a man¡¯s head, it was difficult to appreciate her body after all.

 Chapter 404 - Your Shape Only

    <h4>Chapter 404: Your Shape Only</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng had no idea if he should cry orugh at Gu Weiwei¡¯s questions that were asked out of jealousy.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°No way, you men always like this kind of body shape.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Meng was tall and had an extremely excellent body shape.


    Whenever she went to the beach in a bikini, she always attracted the attention of drooling men and jealous women.


    After she got together with Master, she stopped fooling around.


    So she often dressed up as a man and went out to have fun with girls, she had many beautiful, young ¡®concubines¡¯ in A Land.


    She even wanted to take her on as one of them but she resolutely turned her down.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I only like your body shape.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t he been obvious enough in bed, so why had shee up with such questions?


    Hearing the words and seeing the man¡¯s intentional gaze, Gu Weiwei flushed and did not ask anything more.


    Speechless, Fu Shiqin felt that he was once again filled with love, when he was only there for the show.


    Weren¡¯t they going to argue? What were they doing, flirting with each other here?


    Gu Weiwei picked up the picture on the table and tossed it into the dustbin.


    ¡°You are not allowed to look at such a picture again, if she ever sends you any more.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Is she still going to send me more pictures like this?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    That woman would do whatever she could, just to set her up.


    ¡°Then you should stay away from her, or she will have a bad influence on you.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°It is time to end my rtionship with such a woman.¡±


    She had been an elegant, wealthydy but after she got to know the Yuan Family, she had been taught how to talk dirty, to drink and how to start fights with people.


    Fu Hanzheng touched her head in satisfaction and said to Fu Shiqin, who was still drinking his wine and eating food not far away from them, ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Fu Shiqin pointed at the pile of documents on the table. ¡°Then sign my paperwork so I can go.¡±


    He was absolutely unwilling to watch them showing off their love here.


    Fu Hanzheng unwillingly released his hands from her shoulders and started to read and verify the documents Fu Shiqin brought to him.


    Gu Weiwei went into the kitchen, made a mug of ck tea and brought out the tiramisu she had made earlier from the fridge and showed it to him.


    ¡°I made it in the afternoon, try it.¡±


    Seeing the presented cake, Fu Shiqin drooled.


    But it turned out that she only had two pieces, one for herself and the other for his brother.


    ¡°Sister-inw, where is mine?¡±


    ¡°Not prepared.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said and dug the spoon into the cake and put it into her mouth.


    There was no way he could eat the cake she had made, when he kept on saying that she was cheating on his brother.


    Feeling wronged, Fu Shiqin desired the cake so badly! He really wanted to have a good taste of it.


    She must have done it on purpose, really!


    He had begged her to make tiramisu many times before but she had never agreed to and today when she finally made the cake, he was getting none.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng reading the files instead of touching the cake, Fu Shiqin asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t like deserts right? Let me help you with it, we mustn¡¯t waste food.¡±


    He was speaking as he reached out for the cake.


    Fu Hanzheng gave him a cold look. ¡°Still want this when you finished my birthday cake on the sly?¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed dryly. ¡°You weren¡¯t eating it! I was helping you so as to not let it be inedible.¡±


    Honestly, Mu Weiwei made excellent cakes.


    Fu Hanzheng signed off the file quickly and gave it back to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Seeing the cake on the te, Fu Shiqin was not at all in the mood to leave.


    ¡°Brother, just one bite, alright, one bite will do...¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Then right in front of his face, he finished the cake.

 Chapter 405 - Leaving after Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 405: Leaving after Flirting</h4>


    Seeing them finishing his favorite tiramisu, Fu Shiqin felt so saddened that he almost cried.


    After he left Landscape Vi, he went out to buy the best tiramisu in the entire city but as he was eating the slice, he still thought that the one made by his sister-inw seemed better.


    When Fu Shiyi started the video-chat with him, he saw Fu Shiqin rapidly eating the cake, whilst looking annoyed.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°My brother... he did not even offer me a slice of cake and even finished it in front of me! He did not even leave a smearing of cream for me to eat.¡± Fu Shiqin said angrily.


    Fu Shiyi snorted. ¡°You stole our brother¡¯s birthday cake, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    On his brother¡¯s birthday, they had not touched the cake before he stole it away and finished it alone.


    ¡°That was a mousse and this is tiramisu, they are totally different!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°They are just desserts right?¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He just could not understand his second brother, who was so fascinated by desserts.


    ¡°I think that our brother is never going to escape Mu Weiwei.¡± Fu Shiqin said in distress.


    Fu Shiyi replied as he was exercising, on the other side of the video.


    ¡°It seems that you were trying to annoy our sister-inw?¡±


    This dumb-headed man... if he annoyed his brother, he would just be punished by his brother alone but if he annoyed both of them, he would be punished by the couple!


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiqin wanted to spill out the truth but thought of his elder brother¡¯s earlier warning of not mentioning it to anyone else. So he had to swallow down the words.


    ¡°Third Brother, if Mu Weiwei has secrets hidden from our brother, do you think that she is a good sister-inw for us?¡±


    ¡°That is not for you to decide.¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°What if...¡±


    He just could not understand what secrets she was holding from his brother.


    His brother was definitely going to be her husband, so she should tell him everything!


    ¡°Damn what if! Everyone has a secret! I am keeping your secret of wetting the bed at three years old.¡± Fu Shiyi teased.


    Fu Shiqin reached out for the screen and ended the conversation.


    In Landscape Vi.


    Fu Hanzheng did not immediately return to the bedroom after finishing his work at 10:30 p.m. in the study.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw his girlfriend, who had always worn cotton pajamas, was wearing a sexy, silk slip dress.


    She was sitting with her back-facing him, and the thin straps showcased her exquisite shoulder des and spine.


    He approached and touched her shoulders as he chuckled. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways and chuckled.


    ¡°Like it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and was about to kiss her when the girl stopped him.


    ¡°Go and take shower!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had no choice but to take a shower in the bathroom and he did it very quickly.


    The moment he came out of the bathroom, Gu Weiwei was already in bed.


    They kissed passionately and it waspletely breathtaking.


    She had to leave home to go to a foreign country tomorrow, so they were relishing in the middle of their passionate kisses.


    Fu Hanzheng was in the mood, when he lifted her sleeping gown and frowned as he felt the sanitary pad.


    Then he took a deep breath and released her lips.


    ¡°On your period.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned as his lips pursed. ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    She punished Fu Shiqin in the afternoon and now she was punishing him.


    ¡°What on purpose?¡± Gu Weiwei yed dumb.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her momentary sinister look. ¡°You put on a dress like this on purpose.¡±


    She knew that he would not do anything to her when she was on her period.


    So she put on a dress like this and left him cold after flirting with him.


    Gu Weiwei pulled the dress back on, yawned and said, ¡°I am catching a ne tomorrow, so I am going to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei nced at his manhood that had already risen, and kissed him on the lips with a smile.


    ¡°Think of a way yourself, goodnight!¡±


    Having said the words, she turned around and fell asleep with her back facing him.


    He misunderstood her and bullied her.


    She was not someone thatpromised so easily.

 Chapter 406 - Pay-back

    <strong>Chapter 406: Pay-back</strong>


    ¡°Think of a way myself?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng spoke fiercely. He just could not stand losing to her.


    With her eyes closed, Gu Weiwei suggested kind-heartedly whilst chuckling secretly.


    ¡°You can spend the night with Ms. Hand, that would be fun too.¡±


    She was running away tomorrow and due to the busy schedule, she would not be able toe home before the next period arrived anyways.


    Fu Hanzheng approached and chuckled too.


    ¡°What about...¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly curled into herself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, my belly is in pain.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gritted his teeth, got up and took another cold shower in the bathroom again.


    When he returned to bed, he obediently stayed still and he did not have her in his arms either.


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng got up and was getting ready for work, whilst Gu Weiwei got up early too, to catch the morning flight. She was going to take part in the spokesperson contest of MG.


    Fu Hanzheng had looked rather annoyed the moment he got up from bed.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, was in a great mood. She had a huge appetite for her breakfast and chuckled as she faced the man opposite her.


    ¡°How was your evening with Ms. Hand? Didn¡¯t it go well?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Are you thinking that you will never return after your work?¡±


    ¡°It was you who misunderstood me first so I could not get out of bed after two days!¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°You can repay me in the same way!¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled for two seconds.


    Did he mean that she could also make him paralyzed in bed?


    She was not as h*rny as Yuan Meng who always started the bedroom tussles with her partner.


    It was always the girl who had to suffer more in this situation anyways.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°When is your flight? I can drive you there.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, Jolin ising here soon, we are leaving together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned him down. He was way too busy a man to waste any time on driving her to the airport.


    The moment she finished her words, Jolin¡¯s call arrived.


    She picked up the phone and asked him toe in whilst she herself went to get her luggage.


    ¡°After the spokesperson¡¯s contest, I am going on the promotional trip. I may not have any interval time toe home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°You are noting back for New Year¡¯s Eve either?¡±


    The New Year was just around the corner, so she was not even nning toe home for the New Year?


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    She only celebrated Christmas in A Land, not the Spring Festival.


    And when Mu Weiwei spent the New Year at the Fu Familyst year, not everyone was happy, so if she visited them again this year, Mrs. Fu might not be so happy about it.


    She was just talking when Jolin entered. He greeted Fu Hanzheng as he took the luggage.


    ¡°Hi, Boss.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on her coat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A few steps away, Fu Hanzheng called out to her coldly.


    ¡°Come back here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly realized what she had forgotten. So she returned and took a hold of his neck and kissed him right on the lips.


    ¡°I am leaving now, bye.¡±


    Jolin had wondered what made her return, so as he turned around, he happened to see the couple kissing.


    Suddenly, he felt choked by the sweetness.


    Then he took the luggage, walked out and entered the car. Then he asked Gu Weiwei as he saw hering in, ¡°What is with you and Boss? He doesn¡¯t look so happy.¡±


    ¡°Men can also be displeased every now and then.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    He was displeased, because he was not satisfied.


    She was paralyzed by him for days a while ago and she had not been that happy either.


    Well, well, well, repayment always came.


    Jolin just could not understand the situation and instead gave her the pile of documents from the backseat.


    ¡°These are some documents about MG and the works designed by Martin Green. You must work hard on it to understand their style and orientation.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not bother to read those things. Martin spent years designing clothes for her at the Gu Family and no one could know more about his style and orientation than her!

 Chapter 407 - Interview of MG Spokesperson

    <h4>Chapter 407: Interview of MG Spokesperson</h4>


    The Headquarters of MG was located in Mn, Italy.


    Jolin, together with her assistant, settled down in the hotel. The three of them had some food and the assistant said happily, ¡°It is still early in the afternoon, let¡¯s go and check out the Church!¡±


    ¡°We still have interviews tomorrow, so we had better sleep early.¡± Jolin said.


    If she was able to be the spokesperson of MG Asia, then his girl would take a huge leap into the fashion industry.


    He was not worried about her appearance and natural qualities but since the Eyes of the Eagle was not yet out in cinemas, she was not that popr yet. This was a disadvantage for her.


    If MG cared more about fame and poprity, they would not seed if some top actresses from the film industry were also there for the interview.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out. It is not very far away either.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin nced at her curiously. ¡°You seem to know a lot about this ce, you even acted as a guide in the car.¡±


    ¡°I speak foreignnguages better than you so I read the road-signs.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Well, she used to be a wealthydy, who always went to different fashion shows every year and spent a lot of money on everything.


    She had been to Mn hundreds of times, so of course she knew this ce well.


    Jolin nodded and did not dwell on it more.


    Gu Weiwei ate lunch, got changed into some casual clothes and showed them the Church.


    Since there were not many fans here in this foreignnd, they did not have to go out in disguise. They had a very pleasant time.


    The Gothic style Church looked magnificent and Xu was so excited that they did not return to the hotel until deep into the night.


    Jolin saw her back to her room and said at the doorstep, ¡°You did not read a thing about MG, focus on it now! Just get some information about it. Every contestant is well prepared for this chance and you must be prepared too.¡±


    Every other fashion brand had already signed on their new spokesperson, so there was no chance for them with those brands these days.


    MG must be verypetitive for the interested ones.


    Also, not only stars from the film industry but some famous models too, were among thepetitors.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will read it now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked him to leave, returned to the room and talked with Fu Hanzheng briefly; she then went to bed early.


    Early in the morning, she arrived at the headquarters of MG and the representative showed them the rules of the interview.


    The interview would go like this ¨C everyone would put on a dress from MG and make a one-minute VCR to show the elegant style of MG.


    She was just reading the interview regtions when Jolin took the clothes she was supposed to put on.


    She and the assistant had just entered the fitting room when they ran into Li Xing¡¯er who had just gotten changed.


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled as she saw her.


    ¡°What a coincidence that you are also here.¡±


    She had topped the poprity ranks due to a TV-series as well as a new movie.


    Wei Ziting had also helped her to deal with some internal rtions, so she made it to the interview for the spokesperson¡¯s contest.


    But what did Mu Weiwei have?


    The Eyes of the Eagle had not yet been released and the only work she had was a supporting role of the Long Wind.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Yes, it is a coincidence.¡±


    Having said the words, she entered the fitting room with her assistant.


    Li Xing¡¯er had been heavily teased in the fashion industry because of her overly sexy actions at the film festival.


    She had spent a long time doing non-profitable activities and due to the new works with her that were on air, she gained her poprity back again.


    Xu was helping her get changed as she mumbled, ¡°What are we going to do? She is far more well known than us. What if she gets to be the spokesperson...?¡±

 Chapter 408 - Meeting with Ling Yan Again

    <h4>Chapter 408: Meeting with Ling Yan Again</h4>


    Instead of making any morements, Gu Weiwei consoled her assistant, got changed and went out for the shooting of the short VCR.


    As she came to the lounge, she found that many people were here for the interview and most of them were from Asia.


    There were several top movie stars from different countries, as well as a few slender and tall supermodels.


    Jolin got increasingly worried. He had expected that thepetition would be high but he had not expected that it would be this high.


    ¡°Oh man, we are doomed. Look at those people over there, they are all prize-winning icons.¡±


    His girl was good-looking but she was not well known nor had she gained many awards.


    Gu Weiwei nced about and saw that they were all better-known figures than her.


    Jolin noticed that she was not wearing any jewelry, so he frowned and said, ¡°My girl, we are supposed to look elegant and noble. Why are you wearing none of the jewellery I borrowed for you!¡±


    Everyone present was wearing a few pieces of precious jewelry and she was wearing none, she only got changed into a dress and wore a simple hair-style.


    ¡°We are here for the clothes, not for the jewelry.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin thought about it and found it reasonable. Jewelry might steal the show from the clothes.


    ¡°What about... calling Boss and asking him to help you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°No.¡±


    As long as she asked him for help, all of her achievements would be because of his help, rather than her own abilities.


    ¡°You are in a fiercepetition! Your movie is not yet released and everyone else is more famous than you. It would be impossible to get it unless you cozy up to your boyfriend.¡±


    Jolin moved away from the assistant and begged with a small voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay clean from those powerful in the field rather than cozying up to them to get something?¡± Gu Weiwei asked speechlessly.


    ¡°But Boss is different!¡± Jolin whispered.


    He disapproved of her cozying up to anybody in the field because he had no idea of her rtionship with Boss.


    But he was certainly going to beg her to cozy up to the big boss no matter what.


    As long as she called him and ttered him, they could just skip the interview totally.


    This mission was way too important. If she missed it, she might not be able to get a chance to go for any interviews, of such a top-notch fashion brand, within a year¡¯s time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more confident about me?¡± Gu Weiwei nced at him.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Seeing that she was not taking his words seriously, Jolin got very annoyed.


    What was the point of having a boyfriend that was so powerful like that, when she did not use him!


    They were just arguing about it when Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s voice arose.


    ¡°Sister Ling Yan!¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed the voice and saw that Ling Yan was here too. They were dressed in the same kind of dress for the interview.


    And alongside her were two top managers of MG.


    Jolin sighed helplessly. ¡°Damn, we are totally done for.¡±


    He had been very stressed by otherpetitors but now a legendary movie queen, with a widespread name, was here.


    Not only he thought so, everyone else on set thought the same thing. Two people were whispering behind Gu Weiwei¡¯s back.


    ¡°It seems that we are here in vain. Martin and the Gu Family have had years of cooperation and Movie Queen Ling always wears their dresses.¡±


    ¡°And she is the future Mrs. Gu, she has such a high reputation. This job is designed for her!¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei sneered inwardly. Martin did work with the Gu Family but he signed the contract for her own sake.


    She dismissed him after he finished designing the wedding gown, so he could return to his own ce for his own fashion career.


    As for Ling Yan... she always asked her for clothes and after she died, she picked up whatever she had left.

 Chapter 409 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 409: Embarrassment</h4>


    When Ling Yan appeared, every female star in the room walked forward and greeted her happily.


    After the second voice incidentst time, Jolin had hated this movie queen to the deepest degree.


    If it had not been because of Xue Qing¡¯s drug news, the second voice incident would not have disappeared so easily.


    And now, she was still presenting herself as the movie queen. Had she forgotten what embarrassment she had caused to herselfst time?


    He poked at Gu Weiwei and said with a small voice, ¡°Ask for help, get the job from her!¡±


    Had she thought that just because she had Gu Siting, she could get everything?


    His girl¡¯s boss was even more powerful than Gu Siting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can get the job first.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She understood Martin¡¯s works and his personality.


    She might not necessarily lose in thispetition.


    Also, if she had to ask Fu Hanzheng for help to fight against Ling Yan, she would have been reborn in vain.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er and Ling Yan had met before, they soon started happily chatting with each other.


    She had known that she might not be able to get the job due to thepetitors around her but because Movie Queen Ling was here, no one else would be able to get the job anyways.


    It was always better to let the Movie Queen get the job than someone else.


    Especially when the Movie Queen had been seriously bullied by Mu Weiwei, due to the second voice incident. Li Xing¡¯er had also received meanments because she had shown support for Ling Yan.


    If Movie Queen Ling Yan could get the MG spokesperson role, then she would take revenge alongside her.


    She always got the best resources from the movies and she even gained poprity in the voice program.


    She just could not believe that Mu Weiwei was always doing well in everything.


    As long as Movie Queen Ling got this job, the Gu Family could just pass on a message to the fashion industry, so Mu Weiwei would never be able to get any fashion resources.


    When everyone else was away, Li Xing¡¯er reminded Ling Yan.


    ¡°Sister Ling Yan, Mu Weiwei is here too.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened. She saw Mu Weiwei in the direction Li Xing¡¯er had pointed and started to look fierce.


    She had never been embarrassed during the past few years or trapped for one night in a specimenb that was full of body parts.


    Seeing Ling Yan¡¯s expression, Li Xing¡¯er sneered.


    Movie Queen Ling could easily crush a small star like Mu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and smiled as she saw Ling Yan looking in her direction.


    ¡°Movie Queen, what a coincidence.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened even more. ¡°Hello Miss. Mu, we meet again.¡±


    Damn, why was she Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?


    She could not do anything about her.


    She would never have made it to the interview of this kind of famous brand due to her low reputation, so she must have got some help from Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°It is very normal that we run into each other, since we are in the same industry.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    They were just talking when Martin Green came in with his assistant, informing everyone to get ready and to be prepared for the shooting of the VCR interview.


    Ling Yan smiled and stepped forward.


    ¡°Hi Martin, long time no see.¡±


    Martin Green looked at Ling Yan for a few seconds and thought for a long while with a frown.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This was a total embarrassment.


    Everyone around was startled. Didn¡¯t Martin work as a private designer for the Gu Family for years? Why didn¡¯t he recognize the future Mrs. Gu?

 Chapter 410 - Weiweis Wedding Gown

    <h4>Chapter 410: Weiwei¡¯s Wedding Gown</h4>


    Martin Green¡¯s reaction was quite confusing. After all, it was said that Movie Queen Ling and Gu Siting had known each other for years.


    He stayed with the Gu Family for years, how could he not recognize Gu Siting¡¯s girlfriend?


    Also, even if he did not know her from the Gu Family, Ling Yan was famous because of Dream of a Long Life and she had gained so many prizes. How could he not recognize her?


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened and said with a smile.


    ¡°You designed the clothes for me in the movie, Dream of a Long Life...¡±


    Martin Green suddenly remembered after hearing her words.


    ¡°Oh, Weiwei mentioned you, Ms. Li Yan.¡±


    His assistant signed inwardly and reminded him with a small whisper.


    ¡°Mr. Green, her name is Ling Yan, not Li Yan!¡±


    Reminded by his assistant, Martin Green apologized instantly.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember the names of people who I am not friends with, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±


    Due to the apology, Ling Yan felt even more embarrassed.


    He was openly saying that he did not know her well.


    Also, they had met several times and when Dream of a Long Life was mentioned, it was not her, the lead actress, who was remembered, but Gu Weiwei who was behind the scenes.


    ¡°It is very normal that you don¡¯t remember my name well, since we haven¡¯t met each other for years.¡±


    Martin Green asked the assistant to get the photographer ready and turned to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Please, is Weiwei with you now? I haven¡¯t been able to reach her for ages.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled. ¡°Sorry, no. She is busy, so she doesn¡¯t show up so often these days.¡±


    Gu Siting had once stressed that before the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family came to an agreement, the news that Gu Weiwei passed away should not be mentioned.


    Martin Green sighed in disappointment and then suddenly thought of something and seriously asked, ¡°Oh yes, why did you take away Weiwei¡¯s wedding gown?¡±


    ¡°It was a present from Weiwei and Mr. Gu.¡± Ling Yan said.


    Could he not mention Gu Weiwei any more?


    ¡°No! She would never give it away to anyone. That¡¯s her wedding gown!¡± Martin Green looked serious and said to Ling Yan, ¡°Please tell Mr. Gu that I am very angry about this.¡±


    Seeing Martin¡¯s unfriendly tone with Ling Yan, Jolinughed inwardly.


    When she called out his name earlier, people had assumed that she was very familiar with him but Martin Green did not even remember her name.


    Ling Yan smiled without saying anything but a sneer shed across her eyes.


    Yes, that was her wedding gown but she was dead, wasn¡¯t she?


    Gu Weiwei watched the scene in which Ling Yan and Martin Green met. Martin Green had met Ling Yan before, maybe at least seven or eight times.


    But Martin had a bad habit. He barely remembered the names of anyone who did not interest him.


    Therefore, even if Ling Yan was Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e and even if she yed the lead role of Dream of a Long Life and gained endless prizes, for Martin who only focused on his own world, he did not know her at all.


    The staff came and informed Martin Green that the interviews were going to start very soon.


    Martin Green told the interviewees about his designing ideology as well as the feeling he would like to get out of this dress.


    As he nced over the crowd, he paused at the sight of Gu Weiwei and approached her after he had finished the speech.


    ¡°Are you... Mu Weiwei?¡±


    The crowd who were waiting for the interview looked at this newbie from Hua Land in astonishment. Martin Green failed to recognize the famous Ling Yan but he recognized this new actress from Hua Land.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 411 - The Movie Queen was Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 411: The Movie Queen was Embarrassed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at Martin Green, who had approached Mu Weiwei of his own ord. What was wrong with this man?


    He failed to remember the name of the legendary Movie Queen but he could easily say the name of the minor actress, Mu Weiwei!


    Movie Queen Ling, whose name was misspelled a minute ago, felt so embarrassed right now.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei looked at Martin who had blonde hair and green, profound eyes.


    ¡°Hello, I am Mu Weiwei.¡±


    They were good friends before.


    But she had a different look and identity now, so how did he recognize her before they were formally introduced?


    ¡°You looked great in Merlin¡¯s work and he talked about you yesterday.¡± Martin Green spoke highly of her.


    Works by Merlin were famously critical when it came to the wearers. It was a very incredible thing that someone could present such a brilliant look in the dress designed by him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Martin Green was talented in designing but he was a very straightforward man.


    He always spoke highly of what he thought was the best and always straightforwardly expressed his dissatisfaction, if he did not like anything.


    Martin Green looked at her eyes and said, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    He had not met this girl before but when she smiled, she looked so familiar to him.


    Gu Weiwei smiled briefly. ¡°It is the first time we are meeting each other, Mr. Green.¡±


    Instead of asking anything more, Martin Green said with a smile, ¡°There are many new works of MG that might suit you well.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to that.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Assistant checked the time and reminded him with a small voice.


    ¡°Mr. Green, the shooting should start now.¡±


    Martin Green nodded and was about to leave with the assistant, when he turned around and asked, as if he had thought of something, ¡°Can I call you Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, you have an aura of wonderful beauty.¡±


    Having said those words, Martin Green left after being urged repeatedly by the assistant.


    Sitting next to them, Ling Yan was getting supplementary makeup from the stylist and was very annoyed, when she heard their conversation.


    Gu Weiwei was gone now but now Mu Weiwei was here, standing in her way.


    If she was an ordinary actress, she would not think of her as apetitor.


    But Fu Hanzheng, the most powerful and wealthy man of Hua Land was behind her.


    ¡°Sister Ling Yan, Mr. Green seems to be quite satisfied with Mu Weiwei, do you think that she will be the one?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked Ling Yan as she stood next to her.


    ¡°The results are yet toe, nothing is certain.¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    She lost her face in the welfare programst time because of her.


    She would be totally embarrassed if that girl got the job this time, again.


    This was the first fashion job she would have after she returned to the stage and she was absolutely not going to allow her to steal the role, even if she had Fu Hanzheng backing her.


    Hearing her words, Li Xing¡¯er coldly nced at Gu Weiwei, and sneered.


    Even if she was excellent and was noticed by Martin Green, getting a position in the fashion industry needed a strong background.


    She was not as popr or famous as Movie Queen Ling and she was going to be Mrs. Gu too. Mu Weiwei, on the other hand, had nothing.


    Ling Yan was pped across the face by Mu Weiweist time, so if she lost to Mu Weiwei this time again, she would be terribly ruined.


    Ling Yan would definitely do whatever she could to get this iconic position .


    Although she had no chance of getting the job, as long as Mu Weiwei did not get it, she would have nothing toin about.

 Chapter 412 - Longing

    <h4>Chapter 412: Longing</h4>


    The first round of interviews for the spokesperson was based on dressing up in an outfit by MG and making a short VCR.


    Each interviewee only got one chance.


    Some were not in the right state of mind and failed to meet even one-minute of shooting time.


    Due to the strict requirements, the interviews passed by rapidly.


    Within two hours, the filming of dozens of interviewees waspleted.


    Half an hourter, the staff responsible for the MG interview informed several people that they were able to enter the second round of the interviews.


    Gu Weiwei and Ling Yan both made the second round and Li Xing¡¯er, without surprise, was eliminated in the first round.


    Li Xing¡¯er coldly threw a look at Gu Weiwei ¨C even she made the second round.


    But after a while, she realized that even if she made it to the second round, Ling Yan would definitely be the spokesperson of the Asian area anyway.


    She waved goodbye to Ling Yan unwillingly and said, ¡°Sister Ling Yan, I wish you good luck!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ling Yan thanked her gratefully and watched Li Xing¡¯er, her assistant and agent leave the site.


    The content of the second round was a three-minutemercial shooting of a perfume, yet to be produced by MG for theing season.


    Every participant in the second round received the perfume.


    Ling Yan sniffed the perfume and found that it had a very fresh scent. It was a custom-made perfume Gu Weiwei had used before.


    Even Gu Siting said that he liked this scent.


    Then when she came to the Gu Family to look for the perfume, it was never seen again.


    Without Gu Weiwei¡¯s consent letter, Martin Green would not have publiclyunched this custom-made perfume. It seemed that Gu Weiwei had even asked him to bring away some of the products that he had made for her, when she ended the contract with him.


    She remembered that the perfume was called Longing.


    Martin must have made the scent and called it Longing because Gu Weiwei longed for Gu Siting.


    Martin Green exined the perfume to everyone, after the perfume was distributed by the assistant.


    ¡°It is going to be one of the major products to beunched next year. The name is Longing, so good luck everybody.¡±


    Hearing the words, Jolin said in astonishment.


    ¡°Longing? But the scent is lingering, fresh and elegant, it doesn¡¯t smell like the scent fit for romance!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°It has its own meanings.¡±


    The dominating scent of this perfume was extracted from a wood from a very special tree, close to Rosary pea trees.


    It was not about romantic longing.


    But most of the interviewees made the mistake and thought that it was about romantic rtionships.


    Ling Yan in her film segment, expressed the perfume as if she was chasing a beautiful butterfly, so that the scent was eventually found.


    Gu Weiwei entered the film roomst ording to the drawn lots.


    With arms opened and eyes closed, she was feeling the wind that came towards her.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes in surprise and went searching for the direction from which the wind came from, with her dress in hands.


    She leaped over the brooks, went through the woods and finally came to a mysterious and scented tree.


    She touched the tree, took a deep breath with her eyes closed and smiled brightly.


    ....


    Martin Green had been very displeased by the wrongful understanding and expression of all the interviewees.


    But when he saw the way Gu Weiwei expressed herself, he smiled.


    That was what Longing was talking about.


    It was not about a romantic or floral scent. It was the most mysterious scent of fragrant wood, hidden in the forest and distributed across the wind.


    That was the origin of Longing.

 Chapter 413 - Spokesperson of MG Asia

    <h4>Chapter 413: Spokesperson of MG Asia</h4>


    The interview of the second round finished and the final result would be sooning out.


    Although many people entered the second round, most of them had already given up.


    Martin Green was very satisfied with Mu Weiwei but considering the reputation and the consumption potential, Ling Yan the Movie Queen Ling was undoubtedly going to be the perfect choice.


    After all, she had the highest reputation and a powerful, wealthy fianc¨¦ called Gu Siting.


    Also, they saw Ling Yan receiving a call from Gu Siting after the filming.


    So they were basically out of the game.


    After Gu Weiwei got changed, Jolin whispered to Gu Weiwei, ¡°I saw Martin Green¡¯s expression. He seems very satisfied with your performance, maybe we have a chance.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said nothing. Most of the designsunched this time werepleted at the Gu Family.


    So she understood his style and ideology.


    ¡°But Xu said that Ling Yan made a call to Gu Siting. They are nning to give stress to MG so Ling Yan could get the job.¡±


    Arms crossed, Gu Weiwei looked at her agent who was thinking about something else.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Jolin gave her the phone with two hands. ¡°So, make a call to Boss.¡±


    ¡°Wait until the resultes out.¡± Gu Weiwei took the phone but did not call Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°That would be toote.¡± Jolin said anxiously.


    ....


    In the meantime in the office headquarters at MG, a fierce debate was going on about the final candidate of the spokesperson.


    Martin Green was most satisfied by Mu Weiwei, the new actress of Hua Land and expected that she could be the spokesperson of the Asian district.


    But the marketing director, as well as several top managers, thought that Ling Yan was the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°Suitable for what?¡± Martin Green was angry and argued back. ¡°She confused the wood scent and floral scent! Her expression gave me no sense of beauty at all and she is just ruining my design!¡±


    ¡°Martin, we can¡¯t deny that Miss. Mu Weiwei is very pretty but we need to consider the market!¡±


    ¡°Also, Mr. Gu made a call just now and said that after the new product isunched, Gu¡¯s Enterprise will spare no efforts to help with the market in A Land.¡±


    ¡°Martin, you have notunched any designed works for years and it is the first product release since your return. You can¡¯t just waste away this chance by choosing a newbie as the spokesperson, who can¡¯t even contribute to the market.¡±


    ...


    ¡°But only her air fits my design.¡± Martin Green insisted.


    MG was his own brand but he focused only on the design and left the marketing and promotion of the products to the other staff.


    ¡°Martin, Ling Yan has to be the spokesperson of the Asian area.¡± The marketing director said and gave him a pile of forms. ¡°We need a spokesperson with influence.¡±


    Martin Green read the form, closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    ....


    In the lounge, Gu Weiwei and other interviewees were waiting for the final result and everyone was talking with Ling Yan.


    After all, she was the Movie Queen about to marry into the Gu Family and they had to suck up to her.


    Gu Weiwei was checking her phone and reading the messages from the Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team.


    The marketing director of MG came in with the assistant and said, as they entered the room, ¡°Thank you all for participating in our interview and here are presents for all of you.¡±


    When everyone had received the small present, the marketing director of MG stretched her hands out to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Miss. Ling Yan, wishing us a great cooperation.¡±


    Apparently, Ling Yan was chosen as the spokesperson.

 Chapter 414 - Spokesperson of MG Asia 2

    <h4>Chapter 414: Spokesperson of MG Asia 2</h4>


    Immersed in jealous and congrattory sounds, Ling Yan shook hands with the marketing director of MG with a smile.


    ¡°Happy cooperation!¡±


    She knew that she was going to be the spokesperson no matter what.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the office and talk about the contract andmercial filming.¡± The marketing director guided her away and said.


    ¡°Hold on please, I need some time to deal with some private matters.¡± Ling Yan smiled apologetically and asked, ¡°Can I buy one of the new products to beunched by MG?¡±


    The marketing director thought for a while and said, ¡°Sure, which piece do you need?¡±


    ¡°The main bag, I need it now.¡± Ling Yan said and offered her card.


    The marketing director asked his assistant to ept the card and said, ¡°I will get it for you now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei packed up her things and was about to leave, when Ling Yan stopped her.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Brother Siting did something that hurt you in the programst time, I have always wanted to apologize to you about it.¡±


    Seeing the baging her way, Ling Yan took it and said to her, ¡°This is a gift topensate you, I hope you won¡¯t mind what happened.¡±


    ¡°I never did, no need for an apology, Movie Queen Ling.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said.


    She was not the victim anyways.


    She was just trying to tell her right here that Gu Siting did it to protect her reputation, by buying out the second voice and that she knew nothing about it.


    She was totally left out of the matter and that her fianc¨¦ did that because he loved her so much.


    ¡°No, no, it was our fault. I¡¯m really sorry. Please ept the present.¡±


    Ling Yan looked very sincere with two hands holding the well-wrapped present.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, it is from Miss. Ling, please ept it.¡± The marketing director added.


    They had heard about what happened too.


    Ling Yan was totally affected by that incident but Mu Weiwei gained fame because of it.


    And now the deeply-hurt Ling Yan had apologized to her. She had all the more reason to ept it.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Ling, our boss forbids me to have contact with anyone from the Gu Family. You are putting me in a very awkward position.¡±


    Gu Weiwei used Fu Shiyi as her shield, otherwise she would be considered as a very impolite person because it appeared that a deeply-hurt person was apologizing to her.


    But in reality she was offering the very item that she was going to represent, to the person who failed to get the position.


    She was simply notpensating her, she was purposefully annoying her.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Ling Yan pursed her lips. She was in an awkward position too.


    The marketing director understood what was going on and smiled peacefully.


    ¡°Well, as long as your intentions are understood.¡±


    It was the Third Master of the Fu Family that revealed the truth about the incident.


    If that Master made a fuss because she epted this present, MG would be affected too.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Ling.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled coldly and said, ¡°We need to go now.¡±


    Having said the words, she left the lounge, passing by Ling Yan.


    Jolin followed her out of the room and asked gloomily, ¡°Are we leaving now? She has got the job!¡±


    Gu Weiwei sent a text on her phone and smiled coldly.


    ¡°We can get it back, easily and simply.¡±

 Chapter 415 - Strike Back

    <h4>Chapter 415: Strike Back</h4>


    Hearing the words, Jolin got so excited.


    ¡°Do it! If we get it back as soon as she gets the job, she will be totally furious!¡±


    Compared to getting the job first, getting it back from Movie Queen Ling sounded even better.


    It was just the job of a spokesperson. As long as his girl wanted it, Boss would buy the whole of MG without a second thought.


    He had been used to how his Boss normally spoiled his girlfriend.


    After leaving the MG headquarters building, Gu Weiwei walked over to the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel now, I am starving.¡±


    ¡°What about that spokesperson thing...¡±


    Jolin pointed at the building. Why have food now, when the job was still out there in someone else¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I told you that I will get it back, don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Weiwei yawned. She was feeling very sleepy.


    She had not adjusted herself to the time difference and the interview had caused her to feel anxious for hours. Now she is feeling very tired and sleepy.


    Jolin drove her and Xu away from the headquarters.


    He had been pricking up his ears for any sounds from her phone.


    Normally, Boss was very quick at dealing with matters. What took him so long this time?


    Could it be because Boss was too busy to notice the text she sent to him?


    The assistant was still in the car, so he could not ask her how the conversation was going with Boss.


    So he held in the words all the way to the hotel and asked her, as he apanied her to the room, ¡°What about calling the boss? What if he hasn¡¯t seen your message?¡±


    ¡°Who told you I was asking him for help?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    ¡°Ling Yan must have signed the contract with MG by now. Only the boss is able to steal the job away from her right now.¡±


    Jolin looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Who else did you turn to for help, if not him?¡±


    ¡°Someone else.¡± Gu Weiwei poured a cup of water to drive away her thirst.


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Jolin frowned and asked, ¡°A man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°A man.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Are you trying to tter another man? Have you ever thought about how Boss would feel?¡± Jolin asked curiously.


    Was she so stupid as to give up on ttering the Boss?


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°Do I look so stupid that I have to ask him to help me get such a simple job?¡±


    Ling Yan was revelling in her glory but she had given her help... and she was going to ruin that glory little by little, with her own hands.


    ¡°But if Boss helps, everything would be so easy.¡± Jolin said.


    Boss would only need to say one sentence just to solve the whole matter.


    ¡°I still think that if I can get it back myself, I would feel satisfied in my achievements.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise was in the middle of talking about a military technology cooperation with alliednds of Hua Land and he was currently very upied.


    She did not want to give him trouble with such a tiny affair.


    ¡°How confident are you about it?¡±


    Jolin felt a bit worried that she was not nning to ask Boss for help.


    ¡°I will change my family name to yours if I fail, okay?¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    Judging from her knowledge of Martin, he must have chosen her to be the spokesperson.


    But Ling Yan was selected, either because of thepany¡¯s economic situation or because of Gu Siting¡¯s pressure.


    Or both.


    But she was not sparing anything for Ling Yan, not a single thing.


    And even if she might get what she wanted, she was going to deprive her of it.


    Hearing her words, Jolin decided that he was going to call Third Master if the mission failed tomorrow, so he could tell Boss.


    ¡°Are you taking Ling Yan as the enemy?¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The voice incidentst time was caused by you on purpose and now you are trying to strike back against her this time again.¡± Jolin asked.


    Even to Li Xing¡¯er, she was not doing something like this.


    So why Ling Yan?

 Chapter 416 - Strike Back 2

    <h4>Chapter 416: Strike Back 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡°I do really want to strike back at her, whenever I meet her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jolin asked curiously.


    It seemed that apart from the dubbing incident, they did not have any problems with each other in any other areas.


    Also, when the dubbing incident was revealed, they were the party that received the benefits.


    ¡°Nothing really, I just have the itch to do so.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she shrugged.


    ¡°Anyway.¡± Jolin looked at her and asked curiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t ask Boss for help, how do you n to get the job back from Ling Yan?¡±


    ¡°You will know tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously and drove him away, so she could go back to the room and sleep.


    Jolin could not fall asleep when he was back in the room.


    Soon he read the news that Ling Yan had signed the contract with MG.


    What was more, Li Xing¡¯er had also posted a picture with her and Ling Yan on her Weibo ount.


    [Congrattions, my Goddess. You are now the official spokesperson of MG Asia]


    His girl was included inside the picture too.


    So many sharp-eyed fans andizens had already figured out that they were all there at the interview for the position.


    But it was Movie Queen Ling Yan who got the job after all.


    Thanks to the dubbing incidentst time, Ling Yan was pped right across the face for the news she herself had revealed.


    And after Li Xing¡¯er reposted the news in support of Ling Yan, she was sneered and mocked by theizens too.


    However, this time, she had received a chance to make everyone mock Mu Weiwei instead.


    [Can¡¯t you understand what position you have as an actress?]


    [A low-ss newbie even has the intentions of getting the MG spokesperson position? You are so brave, aren¡¯t you?]


    [Even if you are able to imitate the dubbing of Dream of a Long Life, she is still the Movie Queen after all. Aren¡¯t you aware of what position you have in this industry?]


    ....


    The more posts there were, the angrier Jolin got. He knew that they had done a bit too much in embarrassing the Movie Queenst time.


    So when the news that Ling Yan sessfully became the spokesperson, her fans would definitely try to do something in return.


    But when Li Xing¡¯er put up the picture, Ling Yan¡¯s fans would assume that Mu Weiwei had lost to Ling Yan in thepetition.


    So they again felt that they were better people, as the Movie Queen¡¯s fans.


    ¡°Anyway, just let them do whatever they want for a while.¡±


    When they managed to get the job back, they would have no reason to mock so much!


    Movie Queen Ling was nothing. She was not as pretty as his girl and even less capable.


    Plus, she was even worse at picking a future husband,pared to his girl.


    Although he was sure that they were going to get the job back, because his girl did not choose to suck up to Boss, he was still worried for the whole night and went to find her early the next morning.


    But the moment he entered the elevator, he ran into Martin Green who he had just met at the MG headquarters the day before.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Green?¡±


    Martin Green did not recognize Jolin but asked after looking at him for a while.


    ¡°You are....¡±


    ¡°I am Jolin, Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent who apanied her to thepany for the interview yesterday.¡±


    Jolin smiled and replied. This man truly did not remember a single thing about anyone he had little contact with.


    ¡°Oh hi, I am here to meet Weiwei.¡± Martin Green shook his hand courteously, after hearing that he was the agent.


    Jolin raised his eyebrows in astonishment. His girl said that she was definitely going to get the job back today and it turned out that Martin Green hade to them of his own ord, early in the morning.


    ¡°She is... upstairs. Let me take you there.¡±


    But how charming was his girl anyways?


    So much so, that such an icon of the fashion industry woulde to their door personally, just to meet her.

 Chapter 417 - Martin Greens Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 417: Martin Green¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    Curious and excited, Jolin led Martin Green upstairs and knocked at the girl¡¯s door.


    Gu Weiwei opened the door and saw the two men standing outside.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to invite you to visit my studio.¡± Martin Green expressed his intention.


    After a moment of consideration, Gu Weiwei said with a light smile, ¡°Hang on, let me get changed.¡±


    Having said those words, she closed the door, got changed and went to wash herself.


    She was ready after a few minutes, opened the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I will ask Xu toe along.¡± Jolin said instantly, hearing that they were going out.


    ¡°No need, let her rest at the hotel, nothing serious today.¡± Gu Weiwei said and walked into the elevator with them.


    Instead of bringing them to the headquarters, Martin Green took them to a quiet and tranquil private studio.


    ¡°Weiwei, I would like you to try out the new products to be promoted this year, can you do that?¡±


    Jolin stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Green, I think that it should be your spokesperson Ling Yan¡¯s affair.¡±


    Honestly, he was a bit confused now.


    When he ran into Martin Green in the elevator, he thought that he was here to talk about the spokesperson matter.


    But they never mentioned anything about that on the way here, and now he was asking his girl to try his designs.


    Hearing the words, Martin Green said with a regretful tone, ¡°I really, really hoped that you could be the spokesperson of MG, but... there are other factors to be considered so thepany had to choose Ms. Li Yan.¡±


    His assistant corrected him helplessly, after hearing the words.


    ¡°Mr. Green, it is Ling Yan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Green, we are grateful that you have invited us here to visit your studio, but we have other work to do and we probably don¡¯t have much time for all of this.¡± Jolin reminded him with a careful tone.


    If he was not here to talk about the job, then they did not have to waste their time on it.


    Gu Weiwei nced at Jolin and then turned to Martin Green.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing your designs. It would be my honor to try them on before they areunched.¡±


    Martin Green asked his assistant to get him several gowns and other essories, and then he picked one of the main gowns from the pile.


    ¡°Please try it on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and tried it on in the fitting room.


    In order to see the best effect, Martin Green asked his assistant to adjust the lighting of the fitting room and waited quietly until Gu Weiwei pulled open the drapery and walked out.


    His eyes brightened. This was the starry-night evening gown that was to beunched next month. The dress flowed and sparkled as she walked out, as if the whole gxy was covering her.


    The girl had a very exquisite pair of eyes, profound and deep.


    The azure starry-night evening gown made her look totally elegant and noble, just like a mystic elf fallen from the sky.


    She was the perfect spokesperson, who could express the best sense of beauty in his works.


    ¡°Weiwei, you dazzle me.¡± Martin Green praised her without hiding any of his emotions.


    Gu Weiwei looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Your designs are extremely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I think...¡±


    Martin Green was about to say something when the two top managers of MG came to the studio with Ling Yan, they spotted Gu Weiwei in the gown she was supposed to try on.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, what are you doing here?¡±


    MG had already signed her as the spokesperson of Asia, so what was she doing here in Martin Green¡¯s studio trying on her dress!

 Chapter 418 - How Many Tycoons?

    <h4>Chapter 418: How Many Tycoons?</h4>


    Martin Green said, ¡°I invited her here.¡±


    Ling Yan felt displeased inwardly but she had to wear a smile on her face.


    She was the signed spokesperson that was signed by MG, but she, an outsider, came to try the dress on. What was she thinking?


    Her agent stepped forward and asked angrily, ¡°Mr. Green, Miss. Ling is the MG spokesperson, are you confused?¡±


    The two top managers of MG came over to Martin Green and asked with a small voice.


    ¡°Martin, we have already signed Ling Yan, you mustn¡¯t do anything more about it.¡±


    Martin Green pointed at Gu Weiwei who was in the gxy dress and said, ¡°She is the perfect spokesperson for MG!¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile stiffened. So he was telling her right to her face that Mu Weiwei was the perfect spokesperson?


    One of the top managers of MG reminded him. ¡°Martin, we have already signed Miss. Ling as the spokesperson, we must obey the contract.¡±


    This newbie from Hua Land was definitely presenting MG¡¯s products in a most brilliant way but what they needed the most of all right now was the reputation.


    Among all the interviewees, Ling Yan had the biggest fame and also, Gu Siting had promised to establish the best market for thepany in A Land.


    Therefore, signing Ling Yan was the most suitable choice.


    ¡°So what Mr. Green means is that you want a new spokesperson?¡± Ling Yan smiled gently and asked.


    No wonder Martin Green had never shown up after the signing. He was not satisfied with her as the spokesperson!


    Standing next to them, Jolin chuckled with his lips closed.


    He could not help but feel sympathy towards Movie Queen Ling for three seconds, since she was disdained by the main designer.


    Although Martin Green truly wanted his girl to be the spokesperson, they had already signed Ling Yan.


    If they did want a new spokesperson, it would not work well if only Martin insisted.


    He threw a look at his girl who looked totally calm, not knowing what she was nning at all.


    ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding, Miss. Ling, Mr. Green is just asking me to try on his designs and I have a meeting to go to, so we are leaving now.¡±


    Having said the words, Gu Weiwei turned around and walked into the fitting room, where she removed the evening gown.


    Surprised, Jolin threw a look at her, wondering what she was doing when no one had changed their mind yet!


    Unconvinced, Martin was still discussing and arguing with the two top managers, about changing the spokesperson.


    He was totally determined to stick to the idea after seeing her in the dress.


    But changing a spokesperson meant breaching the contract, and the two top managers of MG objected to the idea totally, when the recement was an unknown person.


    Sitting next to them, Ling Yan waited without saying a word. No matter how much they argued with each other, she had to be the spokesperson of MG Asia!


    Gu Weiwei got changed in the fitting room, checked the text that came in and walked out as she lifted the curtain.


    ¡°Mr. Green, thanks very much for letting me try it on. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei...¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu, if you need any fashion resources, I can set you up with Layin. They need a spokesperson too.¡±


    Smiling, Ling Yan tried to behave exactly like a movie queen.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned her down. Layin was just a third-level fashion brand and she was just purposefully trying to y nice.


    ¡°Layin is not as good as MG, but it is developing very quickly these days.¡±


    Ling Yan was just saying this, when the door of the studio was pushed open and a tall and thin Frenchman entered.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I have been waiting for you there for one week and yet you are here interviewing for the spokesperson of MG Asia?!¡±


    Jolin gasped at the sight of the man who had just entered. He was totally surprised.


    How many tycoons had his girl befriended behind his back?

 Chapter 419 - How Many Tycoons? 2

    <h4>Chapter 419: How Many Tycoons? 2</h4>


    The two top managers of MG looked at the man that rushed in, totally surprised. They were even more shocked than Jolin.


    That was... Merlin?


    The chief designer of Muse, Merlin Kanil?


    MG was a very famous brand in the luxurious goods area of the fashion industry but Muse was the king of the best luxurious goods.


    Their chief designer Merlin was an extremely, weird perfectionist. He had notunched many works but each piece was simply amazing.


    His works were so beautiful that few people were able to make them shine.


    Since Merlin was extremely particr, no spokesperson Muse had tried to hire had pleased him.


    Because of that, Merlin might have created top-notch works in the industry but it was not that famous or well-sold.


    But did he say that he had been waiting for Mu Weiwei?


    The two top managers of MG turned to Mu Weiwei who had just walked out of the fitting room. Was she going to be the spokesperson for Merlin¡¯s new works?


    Merlin did not mind that he was in someone else¡¯s territory but turned to Gu Weiwei directly.


    ¡°Are my works worse than his, so you are herepeting for the spokesperson position for MG Asia instead of signing on with me.¡±


    Startled, Jolin just could not believe what happened.


    Who on earth was Merlin?


    He was the most famous designer in the luxurious goods industry and many famous stars and models failed to represent his works but today, he rushed to Italy all the way from France, just because he wanted to sign his girl?


    It seemed that Third Master did get an evening gown from Muse at that film festival, so his girl had sufficiently dazzled everyone, including the designer.


    Merlin had then praised her on Weibo.


    But when did they get to know each other personally, so that he even wanted to sign her?


    ¡°I never said I am not going to sign with you.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Great, he was just right on time.


    ¡°Did you sign with them?¡± Merlin removed his sunsses and interrogated.


    Gu Weiwei shrugged regretfully. ¡°Nope, they have already signed Miss. Ling as the spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°Thene with me, now.¡± Merlin said anxiously.


    ¡°Merlin! I am not done with Weiwei yet!¡± Martin Green opened his arms and stopped Merlin.


    Merlin was slightly taller, he looked down at Martin Green who was a head shorter than himself.


    ¡°You have already signed a spokesperson, what are you doing with my girl?¡±


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. She was so displeased to see two famous designers trying to steal a newbie actress of Hua Land, so that she could be their spokesperson whilst ignoring her, a legendary movie queen who had gained numerous prizes.


    She signed the contract with MG yesterday and her fans and the media all passed on their congrattory words to her.


    More importantly, Mu Weiwei had failed in thepetition against her.


    That was a small victory,pared to the dubbing incident.


    But one night had passed and the situation had changed!


    Merlin Kanil, the chief designer of Muse which was much better than MG, flew all the way to Mn from Paris just to invite Mu Weiwei to be their spokesperson.


    If she managed to sign to Muse, it would be a huge humiliation for her.


    A famous person like her only managed to be the spokesperson of MG Asia whilst Mu Weiwei managed to sign Muse which was much more excellent and famous.


    Ling Yan turned pale because of anger when she thought about this.


    Jolin patted his shocked heart, as he saw two fashion tycoons fighting over his own girl.


    Then he threw a look at Ling Yan¡¯s face and felt extremely happy.


    His girl was always good at striking back and he had never been disappointed.

 Chapter 420 - The Global Spokesperson

    <h4>Chapter 420: The Global Spokesperson</h4>


    Merlin Kanil was in a hurry to bring away Mu Weiwei but Martin Green did not want to retreat. The two fashion masters started an argument in front of everyone.


    Smiling, Ling Yan stood up and tried to stop them.


    ¡°Mr. Green, Mr. Kanil, let¡¯s just sit down and talk peacefully, alright?¡±


    Merlin squinted at her. ¡°Go away, you are not in a position to talk.¡±


    Ling Yan looked embarrassed. What was wrong with these people?


    Didn¡¯t any of them recognize her?


    Even if they did not, they should know of her identity since she kept showing up with Gu Siting.


    Her agent stepped forward. ¡°Please, Sir, Miss. Ling Yan is being nice and hopes that you two would not argue.¡±


    The agent was trying to stop the argument whilst revealing to Merlin who Ling Yan really was.


    However, Kanil did not respond after hearing what the agent said, but instead continued to argue with Martin Green.


    This was a response that made Ling Yan totally embarrassed.


    French men were quite arrogant, especially a top master in design, like Merlin Kanil. He never wasted any time on anyone who did not interest him.


    Therefore, even if Ling Yan intended to express her identity as the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life and the future Mrs. Gu,


    Merlin would not show any good attitude towards her and Gu Siting¡¯s presence would not work either.


    Feeling a headacheing on, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you two just stop and talk peacefully?!¡±


    Martin Green and Merlin Kanil looked at her and exchanged a look, then they stopped arguing.


    ¡°Martin, she has been to your interview and you have got your spokesperson, it is so rude of you to have stopped me from bringing her over to my side!¡± Merlin Kanil said with a dark face.


    The two top managers of MG became rather nervous, when they heard Merlin Kanil wanted to take Mu Weiwei as the spokesperson of Muse.


    Works by Merlin were at the top level of this industry. Since they never had a spokesperson, the fame and the market had not been better than those of MG.


    But if he found a spokesperson who could so vividly express his works, then whenever his new works were promoted, they would upy the market that should belong to MG.


    The productsunched every year for all luxurious good brands were the same, except for the styles.


    Mu Weiwei was pretty and elegant enough to be the pet of the fashion industry.


    But they chose Ling Yan only because she was more famous.


    If she did not represent MG, then it would be totally okay. But if she became the spokesperson of Merlin¡¯s works, then it would be a total threat to MG.


    However, Ling Yan was even more nervous than them.


    If Merlin Kanil invited Mu Weiwei to be the spokesperson of Muse and themercials were yed in public next year.


    Then the world would know that she, a Movie Queen, was not even a match against a newbie from Hua Land, at least not in the fashion industry.


    Martin Green sighed deeply and said,


    ¡°We only signed the spokesperson of the Asian district but we have not selected a global spokesperson!¡±


    ¡°As far as I remember, you only had an interview for a spokesperson for the Asian district.¡± Merlin said.


    ¡°Who told you that I would not choose a global spokesperson among those interviewees?¡±


    Having said those words, Martin Green turned to Gu Weiwei and said sincerely,


    ¡°Weiwei, I sincerely invite you to be the global spokesperson of MG!¡±

 Chapter 421 - Embarrassment Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 421: Embarrassment Everywhere</h4>


    Startled, Gu Weiwei did not respond immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Green, I am very grateful for your invitation but... I am not famous enough to be the spokesperson of MG Globe.¡±


    ¡°No, no one suits this job better than you.¡± Martin Green said with determination.


    The works to beunched this time were allpleted at the Gu Family and Mu Weiwei showed a very simr kind of elegance that resembled that of Gu Weiwei, who gave him the inspiration.


    The two top managers of MG had objected to Martin Green¡¯s decision the day before about wanting her to be the spokesperson but they truly had no excuse to stop him right now.


    They even expected that he could really persuade them to let her be the global spokesperson.


    After all, if Mu Weiwei truly became the spokesperson for Muse, her amazing looks and temperament plus Kanil¡¯s perfect works would truly sparkle.


    In this way, the products to beunched by MG would be greatly affected.


    If they did not sign her right now, she would not give up the rare chance offered by Muse anyway.


    However, as long as they signed her to be the global spokesperson, she would not be able to be the spokesperson for any other brand.


    Seeing Martin Green proposing that Mu Weiwei should be the global spokesperson, Ling Yan was so angry that she turned pale.


    She was the spokesperson of the Asian district, but yet an unknown person was going to be the global spokesperson, despite them being far less than she was. What was going on?


    In this case, no matter whether Mu Weiwei was going to be the global spokesperson of MG or the spokesperson of Muse, she was not in the same level as her after all.


    ¡°Mr. Green, it is not quite suitable to sign two Asian-looking actresses for the spokespersons.¡±


    More importantly, she was only the spokesperson of the Asian district whilst Mu Weiwei would be the global spokesperson... that was a total mistake!


    ¡°Miss. Li Yan, we did not sign anything like this in the contract.¡± Martin Green snapped.


    His assistant sighed helplessly. Couldn¡¯t he at least say her name correctly?


    ¡°Mr. Green, it is Miss. Ling Yan, not Li Yan!¡±


    Hearing Martin Green calling her name wrong again, Ling Yan¡¯s face turned dark.


    Her agent stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Mr. Green, if you want to sign Miss. Mu, Miss. Ling Yan¡¯s name would be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Heard that? Now you can move away.¡± Merlin Kanil said to Martin Green.


    Martin Green¡¯s green eyes nced at the direction where Ling Yan was standing in displeasure.


    ¡°You are already unpopr now, Movie Queen, don¡¯t ever consider yourself as someone great.¡±


    He had been very p*ssed off by her stealing Weiwei¡¯s wedding gown and now she was trying to stop him from signing the spokesperson he was satisfied with.


    ¡°Unpopr?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s agent got so annoyed that she almost stuttered. She turned around and saw that Ling Yan looked even worse.


    ¡°Mr. Green, you are insulting our artist, if you don¡¯t apologize for that, we won¡¯t be able to cooperate any more.¡±


    ¡°Then we can end the contract.¡± Martin Green snapped.


    She was not suitable as the spokesperson anyways.


    Jolin, who was watching the show, felt totally amused next to them. He almost could not resist his chuckles.


    MG, who signed Ling Yan as the spokesperson for Asia the day before, was now fighting over his girl with Muse!


    No matter whichpany his girl chose in the end, Movie Queen Ling would lose out anyways.


    Excellent job, Ms. President!

 Chapter 422 - Spokesperson of MG Globe

    <h4>Chapter 422: Spokesperson of MG Globe</h4>


    ¡°Martin!¡±


    The two top managers of MG called out to Martin Green all of a sudden. They had already brought the news to the public that the contract was signed.


    And after one night, the contract was going to be dismissed?


    Ling Yan threw a cold look at Gu Weiwei and turned to Martin Green.


    ¡°Then, talk with mywyer.¡±


    Having said those words, she left with her agent and assistant.


    Instead of taking another look at her, Martin Green turned to Gu Weiwei and asked her for her cooperation one more time.


    ¡°Weiwei, I really hope that you can be the spokesperson of MG, you do look like someone who gave me the inspiration.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and offered her hands.


    ¡°If that is the case... happy cooperation, Martin!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what about me?!¡± Merlin Kanil asked in dissatisfaction.


    He flew all the way from Paris through the night, just to see her signing with MG?


    Gu Weiwei smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry Merlin, I hope we have a chance to work together in the future but I would like to sign the contract with MG this time.¡±


    It was true that signing with Muse would make Ling Yan even more embarrassed, but Martin would undoubtedly be affected too.


    Apart from Master¡¯s family, he was probably the only person who cared about her right now.


    ¡°Why?¡± Merlin asked in an unconvinced tone.


    His works were much better than those from Martin, so why did she decide to work with MG instead of with him?


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I will definitely work with you in the future, if there is a chance.¡±


    Why? Just look at what you have designed this year!


    Merlin had invited her to try out his works in Paris and even sent her the pictures.


    But this year¡¯s work looked mysteriously sexy.


    The dresses were either exposing the back or had side splits that would expose the legs.


    These kinds of dresses would totally annoy Fu Hanzheng, especially if she wore them during public asions.


    Therefore, she turned him down ages ago and when she asked him toe here, she only wanted to use him to get the cooperation with MG.


    She knew that as long as he was here inviting her to be the spokesperson of Muse, MG would definitely feel threatened.


    After all, Merlin was publicly recognized as one of the best master designers, except that he had not yet found a satisfying spokesperson.


    If Merlin had the intention of working with her, MG would be scared that the products Museunched would steal their space in the market.


    Therefore, in order to stop Merlin from signing her, they would definitely sign her on instead.


    So no matter whichpany she was going to work with, Ling Yan would always be put into her shadow and currently, she must be extremely annoyed.


    Fearing that she would regret it and be stolen away by Merlin, Martin Green asked his staff to get the contract ready right there and then, for her to sign.


    When the two top managers of MG and the other directors of high ranking knew about the situation, no one objected to the idea anymore but started to encourage Martin to sign her on instead.


    Seeing that they signed the contract with his own eyes, Kanil left pitifully.


    ¡°Next time, you must work with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much foring here.¡±


    Merlin waved his hands and left in the car.


    Seeing Merlin leaving, Jolin asked in confusion, with the contract in arms, ¡°Muse is an obviously better choice, why did you choose MG?¡±


    ¡°I prefer MG¡¯s works.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Firstly, it was because Martin was her old friend. Secondly, she just could not wear the current works by Merlin and thirdly, he was going tounch a perfume called Lust.


    She had read themercial n he had sent to her. She would have to shoot a very lustfulmercial with a male model and if she epted the offer...


    She was worried that Fu Hanzheng would be so jealous that he would close down Muse without a second thought.

 Chapter 423 - A Kick Away

    <h4>Chapter 423: A Kick Away</h4>


    Since MG soon was going to carry out the release conference of the new products, it was required that they start shooting themercials the following day.


    Gu Weiwei did not have any other work tasks at the moment, so she agreed to stay in Italy and prepared herself for the shooting of next month¡¯smercial.


    Back in the hotel, Xu had just finished packing for them, assuming that they were going back home but when they returned, Jolin joyfully announced the change of ns with the contract in his arms.


    ¡°Weiwei is going to stay in Italy and is shooting themercial to be released next month.¡±


    Xu scratched her head. ¡°Hasn¡¯t MG signed Ling Yan already?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan is nothing, we have already signed to be the global spokesperson.¡± Jolin showed Xu the contract in excitement and said, ¡°Book the restaurant, we are celebrating tonight!¡±


    Xu nced at the contract and found that what he said was true.


    ¡°Oh my, it feels like I am in a dream!¡±


    ¡°You are not the only one that feels that way.¡± Jolin said.


    They missed the position of spokesperson Asia yesterday but today, MG was begging them to sign as their global spokesperson!


    He felt that it was not him, who was guiding his girl but his girl who was helping them to fly high into the sky.


    She was the easiest artist he had worked with, after he started his career as an agent.


    Gu Weiwei did not seem as excited as Xu was but instead said to Jolin, ¡°If we are shooting themercial here, I may not make it to the Golden Phoenix Awards.¡±


    The ceremony of the Golden Phoenix Awards was going to take ce the day after tomorrow and she was one of the nominees.


    In principle, she should have been there but if themercial shooting was starting, she would not make it.


    ¡°Never mind, we can tell Third Master to get the trophy for you in case you win.¡± Jolin said in displeasure.


    If it were someone else who had won the nomination of the first movie, he would have advised her or him to attend the ceremony because when the Eyes of the Eagle came to cinemas, his girl would have numerous opportunities.


    But being the spokesperson for MG was a very important matter and of course it was much more important than the Award Ceremony.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s team kept posting news articles about her these days. She must be pretty ready for the Golden Phoenix Awards.¡±


    Xu took out the things she had just packed away, whilst talking about what she had read online.


    ¡°Let her do whatever she wants to do, it would be a total embarrassment if she fails to get any trophies.¡± Jolin snorted.


    Li Xing¡¯er had just got an award as the Best Actress in a TV-series. If she got a Movie Queen award at the Golden Phoenix Awards, she would be extremely arrogant.


    But there were many excellent actresses inpetition this year, Li Xing¡¯er might not necessarily be able to get the award anyways.


    They took a small break at the hotel, found a nice restaurant nearby and celebrated together.


    Then they went back to the hotel to rest and get ready for the shoot the following day.


    Early in the morning, Jolin drove her to the studio where the shooting was going to take ce on time and Martin Green brought an Asian model with him.


    ¡°Weiwei, this is Julia, this is the new spokesperson of MG Asia.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wondered why they had changed to a new person within such a short time frame.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign Ling Yan?¡±


    Martin Green smiled helplessly. ¡°She is ending the contract with us.¡±


    ¡°Because you signed me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in a questioning tone.


    ¡°I think it is all worth the while.¡± Martin Green said with a smile and guided the model over to the makeup artist.


    Seeing Martin leaving from where they were standing, Jolin whispered, ¡°I had been looking forward to seeing theparison of themercials between you and Movie Queen Ling but she has ended the contract?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Do you think she would be convinced to remain under me, if she continues with the contract?¡±

 Chapter 424 - Contract Dismissed

    <h4>Chapter 424: Contract Dismissed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°She signed yesterday and ended the contract today, that was fast.¡± Jolin said with a sneer.


    Most importantly, it was because they had acted a bit too quickly and too fiercely.


    ¡°She will end the contract, no matter if we sign with MG or Muse.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had be the spokesperson of MG Globe whilst a legendary movie queen like her was only the spokesperson of MG Asia... of course she would be unconvinced by the results.


    Since themercial had not yet been made, she could simply end the contract privately and make up an excuse to exin why she could not work with MG anymore, to the public.


    But if themercials were ready for both the Asian District and the Globe, the position of her as a movie queen would be put into the shadows.


    ¡°She is unconvinced by your gain, I think she will try signing with other brands too, right?¡± Jolin asked.


    Gu Weiwei replied. ¡°Of course, she will.¡±


    She would be put into the shadows as the spokesperson of MG Asia.


    So when she ended the contract with MG, she would definitely go to another fashion brand which was much more luxurious and better than MG, so that she could keep the position as Movie Queen Ling.


    Jolin frowned and thought for a while. In the fashion industry, it seemed that only Muse could be considered as better than MG.


    ¡°She will go to Merlin?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Only Muse is able to exceed MG.¡±


    Yesterday at Martin¡¯s studio, Ling Yan had tried to approach Merlin.


    Unfortunately, Merlin had totally ignored her.


    ¡°But Merlin wouldn¡¯t sign her, would he?¡± Jolin questioned worriedly.


    They turned down Muse but if Ling Yan signed with them, they would have lost big.


    ¡°If he wants to sign her, Muse would have found a spokesperson ages ago.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Merlin was an extreme perfectionist, who was very particr about his spokespersons, so there is no way he would be satisfied with Ling Yan as the spokesperson.


    Worried, Jolin said, ¡°What if her fianc¨¦ Gu Siting helps her?¡±


    The Gu Family was, after all, influential.


    ¡°Merlin would not agree to it.¡± Gu Weiwei said with certainty.


    Merlin Kanil was an extremely arrogant person. He was not going to be satisfied with Ling Yan as the spokesperson. More importantly, he had privately signed a contract with the Fu Family.


    He knew pretty well the rtionship between the Fu Family and the Gu Family. So even if Gu Siting stepped forward and tried to help Ling Yan, Merlin would definitely not sign her at all.


    Jolin sighed helplessly. He had expected to see Movie Queen Ling being put into the shadows, when themercial was aired but she ended the contract and quit the game first.


    After a while, Martin Green came over to them and confirmed her makeup.


    ¡°We are going to shoot some still pictures today and tomorrow, then we will go for the shooting of themercial.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and followed him to the studio. She started the shooting after a briefmunication with the photographer.


    Martin Green had been worried that she would be restrained, when facing the photographer.


    Unexpectedly, however, she was almost as good as the professional models! And she spoke fluent Italian so the shooting went amazingly.


    However, he did be a little distracted when he watched the young girl, who was changing her poses under the guidance of the photographer, and adjusting her expressions.


    He had thought that every individual had a very unique temperament but now he was a little confused ¨C how could there be two individuals in the world who resembled each other so much?


    They were just two girls who had different personalities, ages and family backgrounds.


    But the look expressed in her eyes created an incredibly familiar feeling to him that he just could not be convinced at all.


    After shooting one outfit, Gu Weiwei took a nce at Martin Green and asked, as she approached him, ¡°What is it? Anything wrong with the shooting?¡±


    ¡°No, no, everything was perfect, except that you look way too much like a friend I know.¡± Martin Green smiled and said.


    Gu Weiwei showed a heartfelt smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Martin Green looked worried as he sighed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to reach her, I¡¯m not sure if anything bad has happened to her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart was gripped by his statement. She wanted so much to spill the truth to him but when she thought of her own situation, she stopped herself.


    Since she had decided to conceal her past, she ought not to speak of anything, just in case people became involved because of her.

 Chapter 425 - Too Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 425: Too Arrogant</h4>


    Just as Gu Weiwei had expected, after ending the contract with MG as the spokesperson of the Asian district, Ling Yan went to the headquarters of Muse in Paris and was apanied by Kuroda Shio.


    After receiving the notification, Merlin Kanil did not invite the visitors into his office.


    Instead, he stayed in the office until he had finished his work and packed up his things, ready to go home.


    ¡°Merlin, Mr. Kuroda is still waiting for you.¡±


    Hearing the words, Merlin checked the time and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Two minutester, Kuroda Shio and Ling Yan were guided into the meeting room by the secretary.


    ¡°Hi, Merlin Kanil, my name is Kuroda Shio.¡±


    Kuroda Shio said his own name and gave the business card to him with both hands.


    Merlin nced at the business card and said straightforwardly, ¡°Just say what you want to say, I am on my way out to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Muse is looking for a spokesperson. We hope that Ms. Ling Yan can be the one.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°Ling Yan?¡± Kanil frowned and asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Ling Yan, who came in with Kuroda Shio, looked embarrassed but still showed a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Kanil, we met in Mn a few days ago.¡±


    Merlin Kanil looked at Ling Yan and thought for a while. He did remember seeing this woman at Martin¡¯s studio.


    ¡°Ms. Ling Yan is the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life and has won dozens of international film awards, she is the most suitable spokesperson for Muse.¡±


    Merlin nced at the beautifully-dressed woman and snorted.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need this kind of spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kanil, Gu¡¯s Enterprise expects to cooperate with you.¡± Kuroda Shio said with a serious face.


    He might not have put it forward inly, but he was actually saying that Gu Siting also wanted him to use Ling Yan as the spokesperson.


    Merlin Kanil sneered. ¡°It seems that hideous women are confident enough to be the spokesperson of Muse?¡±


    Hideous women?!


    Hearing that someone was referring to her in this way, Ling Yan turned pale.


    Kuroda Shio said, ¡°Mr. Kanil, watch your words!¡±


    ¡°You are here begging me, in my ce, and still asking me to watch my words?¡± Merlin sneered.


    ¡°Mr. Kanil, we are very sincere in cooperating with you.¡± Kuroda Shio said and ced a pile of files onto the table from the briefcase.


    Merlin nced at the files and had no interest in picking them up.


    ¡°I think I am very clear about what I am saying ¨C you are not qualified to be the spokesperson of Muse!¡±


    All these years, there had been numerous people who had tried to be the spokesperson in exchange for something.


    But he did notck money and what he needed was a spokesperson, who could perfectly express his works.


    He could be short of a spokesperson for one year... Or even five years.


    But what he could not stand was randomly finding someone to represent his work.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. So she was not qualified? But yet he had run all the way to Mn just to meet Mu Weiwei, a newbie who couldn¡¯t possibly be qualified, was that so?


    She nced at Kuroda Shio. If they ever failed to get this job, she would have to watch Mu Weiwei bing the spokesperson of MG Globe.


    ¡°Mr. Kanil, don¡¯t be so absolute, or trouble maye your way.¡± Kuroda Shio warned with a serious tone.


    With one hand against his forehead, Merlin sneered.


    ¡°Prime Minister Franks has just hired me to design his anniversary present for his wife and Mr. Fu has just hired me to design for the future Mrs. Fu... I think that my clients would be very anxious, if I ever get into trouble.¡±


    Who did this woman, who had not yet married into the Gu Family, think she was? How dare she try to get herself a position here, in his own territory?

 Chapter 426 - Always Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 426: Always Mu Weiwei</h4>


    After a deep and long silence, Kuroda Shio put away the files he had just brought out, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    Seeing him ready to leave, Ling Yan looked at him unconvinced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave, Miss. Ling Yan.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth and left the office with Kuroda Shio.


    When she got into the car, she could not help but say, ¡°Kuroda, this job is important to me!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you and we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Ling Yan said, ¡°But Brother Siting has promised that you would help me with it!¡±


    Mu Weiwei had already signed the contract as the spokesperson of MG Globe and she had also just ended the contract with MG.


    If she could not sign a better and more luxurious brand than MG, she would be highly affected.


    She had already been put into the shadows in the voice program by Mu Weiwei and now she had lost to her in the fashion industry too, she was not at all convinced.


    ¡°Yes, my job is to be here to help you but it is not necessarily going to be sessful.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we think of anything else?¡± Ling Yan still felt very unconvinced.


    Instead of saying anything more, Kuroda Shio called Gu Siting and told him about the situation.


    After the conversation, he said, ¡°Miss. Ling, Mr. Gu has asked us to go home first.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the words.


    ¡°So we are not fighting for that position anymore.¡±


    ¡°You also know what Merlin Kanil is like, it would not work no matter how much we try.¡± Kuroda Shio said straightforwardly.


    That guy had no intention of cooperating, meaning that there was no need to press for it anymore.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go any other way about it? It is really important to me.¡± Ling Yan stressed repeatedly.


    Kuroda Shio shook his head and said, ¡°Merlin Kanil is the top master designer of the fashion industry, who designs the clothes for the First Lady of France, and the Prime Minister¡¯s wife likes his designs too, also... he is working with Fu Hanzheng too.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to use you, forceful methods would only bring trouble for the Gu Family, especially during this time of the year.¡±


    ....


    Ling Yan burst out into a bitter smile and said, ¡°When Weiwei was alive, she could get anything she wanted but that doesn¡¯t seem to work for me.¡±


    Kuroda Shio nced at this woman with aplicated look and said, ¡°Miss. Ling, it is not the proper time for the Gu Family to start any conflicts with the Fu Family and please do not try to start any fights with Mu Weiwei.¡±


    When Weiwei needed something in the past she got it but that was because the Gu Family had to give it to her.


    And even if the Gu Family could not achieve whatever she needed, the Dorrans Family would do their best to get those things for her too.


    But when Weiwei had passed away, the rtionship between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family had turned subtle.


    ¡°I am not fighting with her, she is picking on me!¡± Ling Yan said.


    She felt that every time she ran into Mu Weiwei, she seemed to dislike her tremendously.


    Every time they met, she would always have a method to humiliate her.


    Instead of saying anything more, Kuroda Shio said, ¡°Mr. Gu has asked us to go home first.¡±


    Despite being unconvinced, Ling Yan had no way out when Gu Siting gave up on helping her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kuroda Shio threw a look at the angry Ling Yan and sighed inwardly, as he asked the driver to head home.


    Weiwei might have been arrogant and conceited before but she would always do her best to get whatever she needed and even if she failed in the task, she neverined in this way.

 Chapter 427 - Martins Intention

    <h4>Chapter 427: Martin¡¯s Intention</h4>


    Ling Yan failed to get the spokesperson position with Muse, yet Gu Weiwei was doing very well, over at MG.


    The photography shoot went very well with MG and Fu Shiyi sent a congrattory video when the Golden Phoenix Awards came to an end.


    ¡°Look at my trophy! And look at me, the Movie King!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    He did not look like a Movie King at all, he looked like a dumb-headed person!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you famous for your face, what did you be a Movie King for?¡±


    Jolin asked Fu Shiyi through the video as he stood behind her.


    ¡°If anyone says that Ick acting skills, I will use this trophy to p him right across the face.¡± Fu Shiyi touched the trophy in a very pleased way.


    Jolin said, ¡°If you had not worked in the same movie with your sister-inw, you would not have gotten the trophy!¡±


    For all these years when he was famous, he was truly only famous for his face.


    But when he performed in the same movie as his girl, he finally used some of his talents and gained the first Movie King trophy in his life.


    ¡°Hey, sister-inw, why don¡¯t you ask me if you have received a trophy or not?¡± Fu Shiyi asked mysteriously.


    Jolin said, ¡°If even you can get a trophy as the Movie King, we of course will get an award too!¡±


    Fu Shiyi brought out another trophy and showed it in front of the camera. ¡°I will give your trophy to my brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Jolin thought of Li Xing¡¯er, who had news sshed about her across the inte and asked.


    ¡°What about Li Xing¡¯er, did she get an award?¡±


    ¡°The judges would have turned blind if she had gotten an award.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Li Xing¡¯er had thought that she would get an award, so she was dressed in a dazzling dress. Yet the Movie Queen award went to someone else.


    Since he was sitting very close to her, he saw that she had gotten so annoyed that her veins on her forehead had popped out.


    Seeing the trophy, Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly, ¡°I am working now, bye.¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Fu Shiyi stopped her and said, ¡°Li Xing¡¯er is hiring paparazzi these days, just to gather some unsavoury news about you, she probably she wants to have a fight with you.¡±


    ¡°She is jealous.¡± Jolin snorted.


    His girl had gotten the Best Supporting Role at the Golden Phoenix Awards and Third Master had be the Movie King, but she, as a lead actress, had won nothing.


    Also, the Eyes of the Eagle was going to be aired soon and his girl would definitely be popr again.


    Feeling unconvinced, Li Xing¡¯er must be thinking about doing something, if she really wanted to bring herself some trouble, she should continue.


    His girl was very capable and he, as the agent, had be quite bored too.


    Instead of being excited, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Then she ended the video chat and continued on with her work.


    A new product was to beunched by MG after many years, so a lot of effort was put into the filming of themercial.


    The perfumemercial thatsted for only a couple of minutes, had a famous director from Hollywood, so the film looked really amazing.


    At the beginning, it was a bit difficult to bnce the requiredmercial acting and the requested movie acting.


    But after a few takes, Gu Weiweipleted the shoot, just like everyone else had expected her to.


    Martin Green came over to her after seeing thepleted movie from the director.


    ¡°Weiwei, you did well in the shooting, far better than I had expected.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was removing her makeup and said with a smile, ¡°This is my job.¡±


    Martin Green thought for a few seconds and suggested something.


    ¡°You have been working very hard these days. There is a rather nice restaurant around this area, may I ask you out for dinner?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I will pick you up at the hotel after you finish work.¡± Martin Green said joyfully.


    Seeing Martin Green walking away, Jolin mumbled as he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Why do I get a feeling that Martin is courting you?¡±

 Chapter 428 - Lovely

    <h4>Chapter 428: Lovely</h4>


    Hearing Jolin¡¯s words, Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°I noticed with my own eyes!¡±


    During the past two days, Martin had been showing love to his girl more and more often.


    They had known each other for just a couple of days and it was not proper for him to show so much love.


    ¡°You have over-thought this.¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed her makeup, and got dressed into her own clothes in the fitting room.


    Martin paid special attention to her, only because she resembled Gu Weiwei in some way.


    She might not know what anyone else was thinking but Martin was one of the few people in this world who had thought about her and she had known him for years, so she did not stay away from him on purpose.


    After she came out of the fitting room, Jolin reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°It is okay for me if I over think, as long as the Boss doesn¡¯t, then it would be fine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    With a jealous man at home, she might not be able to have a very smooth day.


    Seeing her falling into silence, Jolin said.


    ¡°Third Master said that his brother is a very narrow-minded person and has asked me to keep you away from other men.¡±


    He had, after all, fully epted that his idol belonged to someone else.


    ¡°He is my working partner, why should I stay away from him?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Jolin said, ¡°But you are having dinner with Martin!¡±


    ¡°It is just dinner! We always have dinners with directors back at home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei countered ¨C so that was an idol he had had a crush on for years? Why was he giving him up so easily?


    Also, he had now be the second informer after Fu Shiyi!


    ¡°But you are alone!¡± Jolin said.


    Martin had been wandering about in their territory these past few days and he kept giving her presents too. People without any other intentions would note here.


    ¡°Anyway, just stop worrying about me!¡± Gu Weiwei walked into the car and said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get rid of Fu Hanzheng. Nor am I willing to either.¡±


    It was just that she had run into an old friend and there would be very little chance for them to meet again after work. She was just trying tomunicate with him as an old friend.


    It was just a normal meeting, nothing weird.


    What about hanging out with Yuan Meng when she was much younger? She would have been considered to be a hooligan!


    She rested for a couple of hours back at the hotel when Martin Green came to pick her up.


    Compared to the casual clothes he normally wore, he looked very formal today and his blonde hair was wellbed too.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in astonishment. ¡°Are we going to a very formal restaurant?¡±


    In foreign countries, the dress code was very important for those who were going to a fancy restaurant.


    ¡°Your clothes are fine, let¡¯s leave now, it is time.¡± Martin Green said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Martin Green raised his arm, suggesting that she could leave with her arm linked through his.


    Gu Weiweiughed and waved it off.


    ¡°No thanks, Martin.¡±


    It was a very ordinary custom in the west but she was certain that her jealous boyfriend would not be able to stand it.


    Instead of saying anything more, Martin stepped into the elevator and pressed the down button.


    The restaurant was a Michelin star restaurant, famous and tranquil. The food was delicious too.


    Since the shooting of themercial wasing to an end the following day, Martin told her a little bit about attending the new product release the following month, as well as the dress she had to wear on important asions, during the cooperation time with MG.


    After dinner, Martin drove her to the hotel and said before leaving the car, ¡°You will turn me down now, if I am asking you for a drink, right?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed and nodded. ¡°Yes... but you are not flirting with me right?¡±


    Martin Green smiled. ¡°You are too lovely for me to not want to flirt with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 429 - Jealousy Faraway

    <h4>Chapter 429: Jealousy Faraway</h4>


    ¡°But it seems that you already have a boyfriend.¡± Martin Green stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s stay as good friends.¡±


    He had run into her talking with someone on the phone twice, with a sweet expression on her face, when she was taking a break.


    And when she had turned him down so determinedly, he guessed that she already had a boyfriend.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and shook his hand.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Thank you so much for regarding me as a friend and standing by my side.


    Martin Green let go of her hand. ¡°Have a good rest, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and walked into the hotel, when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°Are you having fun on the date?¡±


    ¡°I can smell your jealousy 6000 kilometers away.¡± Gu Weiweiughed.


    She knew that the bodyguards had told him about her dinner with Martin but it was not a real kind of jealousy.


    If he was really jealous, he would have sounded even colder, just like how he did, when he interrogated her about Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Are youing home tomorrow?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve the following day, but it seemed that she was noting home at all.


    Gu Weiwei opened the room door with the card and said, as she removed her shoes, ¡°It would be toote to go home when the shooting finishes tomorrow. I won¡¯t make it home.¡±


    Silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°When are youing home anyways?¡±


    It was the first year for him to have a girlfriend, who did note home to spend the New Year with him.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Not sure, after the shoot tomorrow, we are heading to Venice for the outdoor photographs.¡±


    She teased him when she was at homest time, so the consequences would be very serious, if she did return this time; she better stayed away from him instead.


    After all, her period was not going to keep her safe now.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have dinner with him alone, again.¡±


    ¡°It is just a work partner! You have had dinner with women too for work, right?¡± Gu Weiweiughed.


    Martin wanted to be more than friends but he stopped, when he found out that she had a boyfriend.


    After so many years as friends, she knew him well.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I never share a car alone with women or eat dinner alone with anyone.¡±


    He could not see her but some guy was eating dinner with her! Of course he felt bad.


    Gu Weiwei threw herself onto the sofa and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°You miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng burst out.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Thene home.¡±


    ¡°I have to work!¡± Gu Weiwei said peacefully as she held the pillow in her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want people to consider me as Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girl. I want people to consider you as Mu Weiwei¡¯s man!¡±


    She did not want to be his essory. She wanted to be as excellent as he was.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled joyfully. ¡°I do look forward to that day.¡±


    Mrs. Fu had to be someone who was capable.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked.


    ¡°Then... Mu Weiwei¡¯s man, Mr. Fu Hanzheng, may I have a rest now?¡±


    ¡°Good night, I will visit you when I have time.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Fu Hanzheng said with a low tone. ¡°You don¡¯t seem so pleased to receive me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be disturbed from work, same goes for me.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a dry smile.


    Whenever he said that he was visiting her, he was always there to sleep with her.


    She had not been able to get rid of the dark memories from that time, when she had be so tired of sleeping with him, because of what happened with Yuan Meng.

 Chapter 430 - Fu Hanzheng in Venice

    <h4>Chapter 430: Fu Hanzheng in Venice</h4>


    Whilst the majority of Hua Land was celebrating the New Year, Gu Weiwei finished thest shootingmercial in Mn for MG.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, she flew to Venice for the photography that was going to take ce the following day.


    She happened to run into the Venice Carnival, so the streets were crowded with folk and the shoot was seriously affected.


    The work that could have been finished within two hours, did not finish until four hourster due to the passers-by.


    After the shoot, the team went back to the hotel to get some rest, before they were then invited by Martin and the MG staff for the celebration at Venice Carnival.


    Special and colorful dresses and exquisite masks were delivered to their door too.


    Since they failed to return home for the New Year, Jolin and Xu were very excited about it. They got dressed and put on the masks, ready to go out to have some fun.


    Gu Weiwei got dressed into an azure ssical dress and put on a golden mask.


    Then they went out together in the Gondolier of Venice and traveled across the river-paths in the city.


    The whole city was immersed in the carnival and everyone was dressed in ssic clothes that shone and dazzled. They were all in the exaggerated masks, and no one could see each other¡¯s true face.


    Xu was so amazed by the passers-by that she kept pointing at some exaggeratedly dressed people and asked her friends to check them out.


    The group went into the Piazza San Marco and saw the orchestra ying the music in neat uniforms.


    On the square, there were numerous masked people dressed in exquisite clothes, dancing happily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and celebrate!¡±


    Martin Green said to them and joined the crowd, dancing with the music.


    Gu Weiwei was pulled into the crowd by Xu and together with the excited crowd, she danced and sang happily.


    The crowd had so much fun together that they almost went all over the whole Venice city and only found a Gondolier when evening fell, who took them back to the hotel.


    The hotel was built next to the water and they arrived at the lobby by just taking a few steps.


    The group said goodnight to one another in the hotel and went back to their own rooms.


    Gu Weiwei went back to the room and failed to find her key. She scratched her head in displeasure.


    She could not have lost her key in the carnival, could she?


    She went through her purse again but still failed to find the card. So she sighed and decided to go downstairs to the front desk and ask for one more card.


    She had just turned around, when she found the door opening by itself.


    She turned around and saw a tall man dressed in a navy, custom-made suit standing by the door.


    ¡°...¡±


    Did she get dizzy because of all the dancing at the carnival?


    Why did she see Fu Hanzheng standing in her room? Wasn¡¯t he in the capital celebrating the New Year?


    Fu Hanzheng sized up the girl wearing the mask and azure costume.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to go home for the New Year but you have time for the local carnival?¡±


    Gu Weiwei approached him and took hold of his arm as she asked, with her head raised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Why was he not at home for the New Year but here in Venice?


    Fu Hanzheng removed the mask that blocked their faces and kissed her soft lips, he did not release them until a long time had passed


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei kicked the door closed, raised her head and kissed him of her own ord.


    They kissed passionately from the living room all the way to the bedroom, sharing their longing towards each other.


    Fu Hanzheng paused the kiss with the only remaining rational thought he had, as he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have a condom with me.¡±


    Flushing, Gu Weiwei whispered with pursed lips, ¡°I am in the safe period.¡±

 Chapter 431 - No Showering

    <h4>Chapter 431: No Showering</h4>


    That whisper crushed thest of his remaining rationality.


    As the passionate kissnded on her lips, the man¡¯s familiar air of domination upied her breath.


    His warm and wet lips went over her neck, touching the girl¡¯s smooth and tender skin little by little.


    With her lips bitten, Gu Weiwei felt drowsy and dizzy. She started to flush in a very charming way as the kisses covered her rxed body.


    Fu Hanzheng was behaving very patiently too. He kept teasing her until she could not stand it and then he entered her.


    The intercourse that encapsted the feelings, which came from deep within their hearts, made them extremely devoted and obsessed with one another.


    The passion was almost unbearable as she moaned.


    After a long time, the man who had his arms around her waist, was satisfied.


    Gu Weiwei was sweating and she did not want to move anymore.


    She had fun throughout the entire afternoon outside on the street and her remaining strength was taken away, when she saw him a moment ago and now, she was totally exhausted.


    It was only now that she remembered the important matter.


    ¡°I... haven¡¯t taken a shower yet.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her on the face. Then he got up, put on the bathrobe and went to turn on the tap in the bathroom.


    When the water was ready, he came and wrapped her up, carrying her into the bathroom.


    With one hand over the cor of the bathrobe, Gu Weiwei red at the man who carried her in.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled in amusement. ¡°Haven¡¯t we taken a bath together before?¡±


    ¡°Just leave!¡± Gu Weiwei continued driving him out with a flushed face.


    Last time they had a bath together because she was too tired to notice it but now, she waspletely awake and she would not ask him to have one with her.


    Fu Hanzheng walked out and closed the door.


    The moment he walked out, the bathroom door was locked.


    He turned on his phone that had been off for hours and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin¡¯s messages flooded in.


    Before he finished reading the messages, a call came in.


    ¡°Brother, where are you? Our dad is asking for you!¡±


    They ate dinner together the night before but he was gone in the morning.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Venice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have fun.¡± Fu Shiqin rang off directly.


    He had just hung up, when Fu Shiyi¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Brother, say happy new year to sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°What do you want.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Brother, lend me your private jet?¡±


    He also wanted to have a taste of travelling on a private jet.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°No.¡±


    Then he swiftly ended the call.


    After a long time, he went to knock on the door, fearing that the girl inside might have fallen asleep.


    Dressed in a robe, Gu Weiwei opened the door with still wet hair.


    ¡°I am sleepy.¡±


    She had been working for days in a row and spent half a day in Venice, before having fun with him in bed.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Dry your hair first and then sleep.¡±


    Having said those words, he went to fetch a dry towel and a hair dryer. He then helped her to dry her hair.


    By the time her hair was done, Gu Weiwei had already fallen asleep with her head against the cushions.


    He carried her back to bed and looked at the sleeping girl, with one hand supporting his head, feeling totally awake.


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei was still sleeping when the doorbell rang.


    She heard a voice, gave out an intelligible response and went further into the nket, instead of showing any willingness to open the door.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, opened the door and saw the blonde man standing outside. He asked after a moment of silence, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Seeing the maning out of her room, Martin was so shocked that couldn¡¯te back to himself.

 Chapter 432 - Fu Hanzheng and Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 432: Fu Hanzheng and Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    He had suspected that she already had a boyfriend but he could have never possibly guessed that her boyfriend was such an important figure!


    ¡°Mr. Fu... I am here to say goodbye to Weiwei.¡±


    Dressed in his sleeping robe, the man looked a bitzy. Clearly, the couple had had an exhausting, yet sexy night together.


    ¡°Please tell her that I am leaving for Mn and that she will be invited to attend the release of the new products, next month in Mn.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded.


    Martin Green turned around and left, as he heard the door close.


    He had been curious as to why Merlin would run all the way here from Paris, just to steal her from him on purpose.


    It seemed that he already knew that Mu Weiwei was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend and he was there on purpose to help her.


    After Martin Green left, Gu Weiwei slept for two more hours before getting up, full of energy.


    Then she saw Fu Hanzheng receiving a call by the window. As the sunshine shone upon him, he simply looked like a god surrounded by a golden halo.


    With a pillow in her arms, she watched him and fell into deep thought.


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and looked at her, after he finished the call, he approached her.


    ¡°Still going out today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Do you have time? I hope you cane to a ce with me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng answered her, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Weiwei reached out for the phone, exined the situation to Jolin and got dressed after washing herself.


    She went out with Fu Hanzheng and they found a ce to eat.


    The carnival in Venicested for several days, so the crowds were still immersed in the festivities out on the street.


    They did not need to sneak around on their dates when they were abroad. They walked across the streets and alleyways in Venice just like two tourists. Then they arrived at the mask market.


    She bought a mask made for men and put it on Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Wear this well, in case women look at you!¡±


    On the way here, his super-amazing looks had attracted the gazes of many women.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up another mask and hid her face too.


    ¡°That seems fair.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly behind the mask.


    They spent the entire afternoon in the city and took the Gondolier to many other ces in the city too.


    When they were at home, they could not date and travel like ordinary couples, and both of them were quite busy.


    So Gu Weiwei was extremely excited, when they finally got an opportunity to travel around together, without caring about the curious gazes of passers-by.


    It was not until the sun was setting in the west that Gu Weiwei urged the boatman to go to the Bridge of Sighs in the city.


    As they came to the Bridge of Sighs, she removed the mask and said, ¡°This is the ce I wanted to take you to.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced about and saw the baro stone bridge over the canal, not quite realizing why this bridge was so special.


    Then he turned to the smiling girl next to him.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Against the sunset, the girl smiled brightly and warmly. As the boats passed by the Bridge of Sighs, she removed his mask.


    Then she took hold of his face and kissed him gently on his lips.


    Surprised, Fu Hanzheng followed her lead and deepened the kiss.


    The canal below the setting sun sparkled, and the moon-shaped boat passed by the Bridge of Sighs, carrying the couple in love.


    A long timeter, Gu Weiwei released the man¡¯s lips and looked at the Bridge of Sighs which was far behind them.


    ¡°I heard the locals say that if a couple kisses under the Bridge of Sighs below the setting sun, they would never part.¡±


    When she heard the story, the thought struck her to bring him here.


    Unexpectedly however, he actually arrived in Venice, all the way from the capital.

 Chapter 433 - Single Men

    <h4>Chapter 433: Single Men</h4>


    Having heard those words, Fu Hanzheng looked very happy.


    ¡°What about turning around and doing it again?¡±


    If he had known about her intentions, he should have done it with a more sincere heart.


    ¡°Once will be enough, too many times would not work at all.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it well, not sincerely enough.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei looked aside and brushed her hair behind her ears and said, ¡°Uncle Fu, if we do it once, it is romantic, twice would be indecent.¡±


    Instead of insisting on it, Fu Hanzheng put her head on his shoulder.


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself against him and smiled, as she hummed an italian love song.


    The gentle hum carried them past the canals in the Gondolier.


    The man next to her took her hands tightly.


    ¡°It is so great that we can have a date like this.¡±


    In Hua Land, their dates either took ce at home or in the hotel room.


    They never went to other ces like ordinary couples.


    ¡°When you finish the movie promotion, we can go somewhere to take some time off.¡± Fu Hanzheng suggested.


    He also found this kind of date to be very interesting.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    After the Eyes of the Eagle was released, the next n was to prepare for her own movies.


    But that was not something that was going to bepleted within a short time, so they still had time for vacation.


    They spent a long time in the city and as the night fell, she received Jolin¡¯s message.


    He was wondering if they were going home together or if she was going with Fu Hanzheng.


    She read the message and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Jolin is urging me to go to the airport.¡±


    But he travelled all the way to Venice just to see her, she would feel quite guilty if she left him behind.


    ¡°Go home with me.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei texted Jolin back, telling him to go home first with Xu and to meet her back in the capital instead.


    They spent another hour on the bankside, bought some souvenirs for Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng and then bought a pair of twin-masks for Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Then they made their own way to the airport.


    Since they were boarding Fu Hanzheng¡¯s private jet, they quickly finished the check-in, ate dinner in the jet and waited for the ne to take off.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng started dealing with some work on the ne.


    Seated next to him, Gu Weiwei was reading Weibo with a cup of juice in her hand, feeling rxed..


    After reading Weibo, she turned on WeChat and found that there were many messages popping up in the Team Group Chat.


    Fu Shiyi: [He refused to lend me the private jet! Go away brother!]


    Fu Shiqin: [He bought the jet to date, not for someone like you who is a peasant.]


    He Chi: [That jet has expensive andfortable seats and all kinds of wine, even the meals served on board are just like those in the Michelin starred restaurants...]


    He Chi proudly expressed his experience, as the only person who had been on the jet.


    Before he finished boasting, Fu Shiqin removed him from the group chat.


    A couple of minutester, he was brought back in again.


    Fu Shiqin: [Damn you, I heard that you are flirting with the new nurse in the hospital?]


    Fu Shiyi: [We promised to be single men forever!]


    He Chi: [Damn you, I don¡¯t want to be a single man like you guys. A person like your brother can have a girlfriend, why can¡¯t I?]


    Fu Shiyi: [Hey, what is the nurse¡¯s name? I can visit the hospital tomorrow]


    Fu Shiqin: [He used your phone and albums to lure the girl into his trap!]


    He Chi: [Go to hell! I will stab you with a scalpel if you daree!]


    ...


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips corner twitched... These dumb-headed people were not only dumb... but also rather immoral!

 Chapter 434 - Single Men 2

    <h4>Chapter 434: Single Men 2</h4>


    Since Fu Hanzheng had a very important business meeting, they went to Brussels in Belgium, halfway through their trip.


    When they arrived, Gu Weiwei was still sleeping, so Fu Hanzheng left the ne with his assistant to meet the cooperators.


    It took them nearly three hours before they returned and Gu Weiwei said, after waiting for him, ¡°I have the premiere ceremony today for the Eyes of Eagle, don¡¯t make mete.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°I have told the crew to get ready for take-off.¡±


    On the way home, they ate the in-flight meal and did not arrive in the capital until the afternoon.


    The moment they reached the vi, they saw Fu Shiyi wearing a mask and Fu Shiqin holding a bowl of Wasabi and cold water, whilst He Chi was tied to the chair.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the three of them and stayed still in the living room for a few seconds.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fu Shiyi removed the mask on his face, disying his overly swollen face due to an allergic reaction.


    ¡°This guy spilt something on me so that I ended up having an allergic reaction! What did he mean by doing so, when I need my face for my job?!¡±


    He Chi, who was tightly tied down, countered. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You went to the hospital to flirt with the nurses!¡±


    He was the idol of those young nurses but when he went to the nurse station and looked around, he realised he had fallen off his own pedestal.


    Fu Shiyi only gained poprity because he was good-looking!


    So he had made his face swell up, so that he would not be able to flirt around in his territory!


    Gu Weiwei remembered what she had read in the group chat and more or less understood what had happened.


    Fu Shiyi must have gone to the hospital and flirted with the nurse He Chi had fallen for. Feeling angry, He Chi then made Fu Shiyi¡¯s face swell up like a pig, with the medical knowledge he had learned.


    ¡°That girl does not have He Chi printed on her forehead, so she is open to both you and me!¡± Fu Shiyi countered reasonably.


    He Chi angrily said, ¡°She is your friend¡¯s crush, can¡¯t you be like a real brother?!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, He Chi, you are not in a position to say this!¡± Fu Shiqin went to strangle his neck and said, ¡°When I was in university, a junior girl confessed her feelings to me and you told her about my past, so she ran away. Why do you think he can¡¯t do a simr thing now?¡±


    He Chi coughed with a reddened neck and said, ¡°Fu Shiyi treated me to dinner so I would do that for him! That girl was secretly with your brother for three months!¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin turned to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, help me!¡± Fu Shiyi screamed and hid himself behind Gu Weiwei¡¯s back.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and left.


    ¡°You guys have fun!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi screamed terribly from down below.


    Gu Weiwei went upstairs, got changed and walked out of the bedroom, only to find that He Chi, who had been tied to the chair, was now reced by Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi, whose face was swelling up like a pig¡¯s head, was now being bullied by the others and he looked extremely pitiful.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, he needs his face for his job!¡±


    ¡°No way, he never withdraws when he tries to set us up!¡±


    He Chi said and lifted Fu Shiyi¡¯s bloated face.


    ¡°Alright, forget my words.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her arms as a way of surrendering and walked into the study to find Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng was just signing the contract Fu Shiqin gave to him and saw the girling over to him as he looked up.


    ¡°Rested well?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another hour before I need to be there, I can keep youpany.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood behind his chair and rubbed herself against his neck.


    When the premiere ceremony started tonight, she would be flying around for promotional work and staying away from home for half a month. Then she would need to fly to Mn for MG¡¯s release. They almost had no foreseeable time to spend with each other.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the work, reached out for her and pulled her into his arms so she could sit down.


    ¡°Should we do it in the bedroom or here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    So he wanted to do that one more time within this remaining hour?


    There were three single men down on the first floor and he was thinking about doing that?

 Chapter 435 - Emptied

    <h4>Chapter 435: Emptied</h4>


    However, Fu Hanzheng had nothing against such an idea.


    ¡°Even if we do it once a day, you still have a long future ahead of you!¡±


    She always stayed at home for a couple of days but was away from home for months.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and said with a meaningful tone, ¡°You are so young, you don¡¯t have to empty yourself, okay? It is not healthy to indulge yourself too much.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said in a very serious tone, ¡°I want to be emptied in you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei. ¡°...¡±


    She should have left without dropping by!


    Instead of returning to the bedroom, they kissed, hugged and chatted in the study.


    It was not until Jolin called to hurry her that Fu Hanzheng apanied her downstairs. The man tied to the chair was now Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Brother, help me, help!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, help me!!¡±


    Seeing the two of theming downstairs, Fu Shiqin screamed loudly for help.


    Fu Hanzheng did not even bother to take a look at him and Gu Weiwei did not ask anything as she threw a brief nce at the trio.


    As the members of Bringing Fu Hanzheng Down Team, they kept on causing trouble amongst themselves.


    She was aware of how often they caused trouble, so she had no sympathy for them.


    Prompted by Jolin, Gu Weiwei went over to do her makeup.


    The gown was brought back from Mn, and it was a new dress that was yet to be released.


    Jolin spoke to her as she was doing her makeup.


    ¡°Since Ling Yan cancelled the contract, some journalists might ask you questions about MG but today is the premier of the Eyes of the Eagle, so don¡¯t answer any of those questions but talk about the movie instead!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    If she answered questions about MG, the media would focus on the gossip instead of the Eyes of the Eagle.


    ¡°Anyways, no matter what you answer, just stick to the movie.¡± Jolin stressed.


    When it came to the Long Wind, it was the lead actress and actor who were interviewed, so she did not have much time to deal with the journalists.


    She was the lead actress of the Eyes of the Eagle this time and she was mixed up in rumors with Ling Yan.


    The incident of the second voice, earlier on in the year, had not been responded to by her either, since she went back to the crew for the filming.


    So there would definitely be some journalists who would ask unrted questions today at the ceremony.


    He was worried that she would be trapped by those sharp-tongued journalists on the stage or identally say something that was improper.


    However, it was not until the ceremony started did he realize that he had worried way too much.


    No matter how the journalists asked her and how sharp the questions were, his girl was able to deal with the problems properly and moved them onto the promotion of the Eyes of the Eagle.


    Plus the director and the lead actor, Song Yu, were helping her out too, so the interview part finished smoothly.


    As the interview finished, the journalists requested that the main cast should have a full picture together.


    Song Yu was standing next to Gu Weiwei¡¯s left side and Chu Chen was standing next to her right side. When the full picture was taken, Chu Chen ced his arm over her shoulders.


    Gu Weiwei frowned and gave a warning look at Chu Chen, suggesting with her eyes that he should move his hand away.


    But Chu Chen pretended not to catch her warning look and gave her a loving smile.


    With gritted teeth, Gu Weiwei truly wanted to body flip him and break his nasty hands but she had to think of the media.


    Jolin, who was waiting for her down below, crushed the bottle in his hand.


    Damn, this boy must have gotten tired of living!

 Chapter 436 - How to Kill Him, Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 436: How to Kill Him, Brother?</h4>


    In the living room of Landscape Vi.


    Due to the allergic reaction, Fu Shiyi did not go to work. Fu Shiqin and He Chi were not very upied due to the New Year¡¯s holiday.


    They were all in the living room, watching the live-stream of the Eyes of the Eagle premiere ceremony.


    When they saw Chu Chen cing his hand over Mu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders, as they were taking the full picture, they all turned to Fu Hanzheng who was sitting next to them.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Tell us, Brother, how do you n to kill him?¡±


    When Chu Chen went to knock at their sister-inw¡¯s door, his brother had been tolerant about it since he did not want to kill the whole project.


    But now, this man had put his paws on their sister-inw¡¯s shoulders!


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°If we don¡¯t do away with him, he would probably put hands over her waist after today!¡±


    His brother was a very jealous man, and he would not tolerate this kind of behavior.


    He Chi said, ¡°There is a kind of animal that contains a toxic element that can damage the nerves, so that his hand would never be able to function again. How about I get some for you?¡±


    Well, it was so unfortunate that he found a girlfriend who had to work with men, all the way in the entertainment industry.


    But Fu Hanzheng looked very calmpared to the three men.


    It seemed as if he had never seen the scene at all.


    However, the following day a piece of news arrived. The supporting actor of the Eyes of the Eagle had a car crash, one of his arms was broken and his legs were badly injured, so he was unable to attend any of the uing promotional events.


    At the breakfast table, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin threw a careful look at their brother.


    Surely enough, their brother was a very cruel man.


    He broke his arm because that hand touched their sister-inw¡¯s shoulders and his legs were injured too because he did not want him to attend the promotional event anymore with her.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a bit too cruel?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    It was a very normal thing for actors to put their hands over other people¡¯s shoulders or around their waist, just look at Fu Shiyi for example.


    ¡°Well, it was his own fault anyways.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    He understood perfectly what those small time actors were up to, as one of the active members in the industry.


    His sister-inw was the lead actress of the Eyes of the Eagle and sister-inw and Song Yu were the ones who became popr.


    Chu Chen was trying to establish a flirtatious atmosphere at the promotional event and had hired some journalists to exaggerate the issue.


    However, he was aiming at the totally wrong person. He was just setting himself up to be killed, when he tried to put his hands over his sister-inw¡¯s shoulders and create gossip with her.


    When he had identally created some gossip with her before, he had been terribly punished, let alone this man¡¯s purposeful intentions.


    But if not for the sake of the newly-aired movie and the fact that his brother did not want to negatively influence sister-inw¡¯s career, it would be more than an arm and a leg that were injured.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at Fu Shiyi opposite him and said with aplicated look, ¡°Can you move away and eat? I am losing my appetite facing you, pig-face!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean pig-face?!¡± Fu Shiyi struck the table and asked angrily.


    Although He Chi had given him the medicine, the recovery speed was way too slow!


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you, Pig-head.¡± Fu Shiqinughed provocatively.


    ¡°Do you know where the donuts you asked Lucas to make are?¡± Fu Shiyi sneered.


    Fu Shiqin pointed at him and said, ¡°If you dare to eat my donuts, I will reveal your pig-head pictures!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put down the chopsticks and snapped.


    ¡°Can you shut up?!¡±


    The two of them sat down obediently and continued to eat, not uttering a sound.


    They were here to keep himpany, seeing that he was alone without sister-inw.


    But why did he detest them so much?

 Chapter 437 - Not that Easy

    <h4>Chapter 437: Not that Easy</h4>


    After the premiere ceremony of the Eyes of the Eagle, Gu Weiwei started the other promotional events with the main cast.


    With Mo Jiao as the director and Song Yu, a three-time Movie King as the main cast, people would definitely want to watch the movie already.


    However, after the movie was released for the first day, it was Mu Weiwei who was most vividly discussed.


    [I wanted to watch my idol, but got conquered by the excellent performance of Mu Weiwei!]


    [I finished the Eyes of the Eagle and felt total admiration for the actress who yed two different roles, Huo Jing the cruel and lethal one, Huo Xiaoshi the intelligent and smart one!]


    [Director Mo really liked using close-up scenes and that would require the actors to perform very well. Mu Weiwei was excellent in the movie, she performed so well in every single scene]


    [She was not at all put into the shadows by working with Song Yu, three time award winner!]


    ....


    Because the two lead actors put on an excellent performance and the director put devotion into his movie, the box office was breaking new records every day.


    And within a couple of days, the results exceeded severalrge blockbusters that were shown on the first day of the New Year.


    The Eyes of the Eagle, Mu Weiwei and Song Yu, at least one of these words became the tag that topped the hot search list online, almost every single day and the box office of the movie rose tremendously.


    Chu Chen, who was badly injured, could not do the promotional events and all he could do was show his presence by posting something on Weibo, as he watched everyone else gaining poprity.


    When they were doing the promotional events, Gu Weiwei and other cast members gave him some fruits as a way of constion.


    The following day, Chu Chen posted a Weibo post to express his thankfulness but he created a special post that disyed the fruits given by Mu Weiwei, just to thank her.


    Since the role of Huo Jing, yed by Mu Weiwei, and Wei Jing, yed by Chu Chen, were both chiefs of the military bureau, an interactive performance with each other was created.


    So Mu Weiwei was stuck with that man as a rumored couple again, after being one with Fu Shiyi.


    But Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans did not think the rumored couple was an actual thing. However, Chu Chen¡¯s fans all thought that it was a good idea.


    Jolin was so furious when he received the news.


    ¡°Damn you, you don¡¯t even deserve her!¡±


    So with an arm and a leg broken, he still kept on buying out the top search position to create rumors with his girl!


    Those baskets of fruits were arranged by thepany and delivered to him with everyone else¡¯s gifts and yet, he was even able to make some rumors out of that?!


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and massaged her eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he is injured so he can¡¯t do the promotion with her, otherwise... something would happen.¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng did not say anything to her, he must have been rted to Chu Chen¡¯s car ident, just to stop him from being with her at the promotional events.


    But he was healing in the hospital and still trying to create rumors!


    Jolin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, you see how I give you trouble!¡±


    The movie had been on for almost half a month and the promotional period had finallye to the end.


    Chu Chen had only spread the rumor on Weibo for just one day, when some mediapanies revealed a piece of big news.


    [A popr young star surnamed Chu, is being paid to sleep with a richdy who invested in his first movie]


    A young popr star that was surnamed Chu... of course it was Chu Chen.

 Chapter 438 - Out of Entertainment Zone

    <h4>Chapter 438: Out of Entertainment Zone</h4>


    Gossip was always the thing that could make theizens excited.


    Within a day¡¯s time, two of the five top searches on Weibo were about Chu Chen.


    Chu Chen and his agent stepped forward and made a promation.


    They imed that all the rumors were false and that they had ruined the artist¡¯s reputation and they would also seek legal rights retribution.


    Chu Chen¡¯s fans all showed up and imed that the media that revealed the news was totally irresponsible.


    However, an hour after the promation was publicized, the media revealed new information and there was an attachment showing Chu Chen behaving intimately, with a middle aged woman in a car.


    Chu Chen and his agency had never expected that a past incident like that would be revealed at this hour.


    They had just denied the rumors when the mediapany then proved the authenticity.


    No matter what promations they made right now, they would be considered as trying to cover and twist the truth.


    Chu Chen had just reached the peak of his career because of the Eyes of the Eagle and thepany was just making a new n to bring him to a higher level.


    But at this moment, when he received the greatest poprity of his career, such a rumor was revealed.


    Chu Chen¡¯s agent went to visit Chu Chen who was still recovering and sighed.


    ¡°Thepany will contact the journalist and try to gag him, so the news can be concealed.¡±


    ¡°It was something that happened in the past. It is being publicized now because someone is framing me!¡± Chu Chen snapped.


    Chu Chen¡¯s agent did not want to hear his exnation but said, ¡°Just keep a low-profile these days and do not cause any more trouble! Or no one would be able to save you!¡±


    One piece of scandal could be pressed down but anything more serious than this would be out of control.


    Stars became popr because of fans¡¯ support and if his image was ruined, it would be impossible for him to find a position in the industry.


    Luckily, that was something that happened years ago and as long as the news passed after this period, his career would not really be affected.


    On the other hand, Jolin was drinking his coffee in satisfaction as he was reading the news online.


    Sure enough, when the scandal of Chu Chen was revealed, no one was creating rumors of him and Weiwei being a couple.


    Then he answered a call.


    ¡°What is their price?¡±


    ¡°Okay, just as we have promised, we spill it.¡±


    ¡°Next... will be how his assistant got an abortion.¡±


    ....


    Seeing him ending the call, Gu Weiwei more or less understood what was going on from judging his tone.


    ¡°I never expected that you could be so fierce with your tricks!¡±


    It was him who bought the news that Chu Chen was paid to sleep with the richdy and it was also him who hired the media to reveal it.


    Now, Chu Chen and his agency were trying hard to think of a way to deal with the public rtions, by paying the media or letting him make rifications.


    Jolin and the mediapany shared the money offered by Chu Chen¡¯s agency but still revealed other rumors about Chu Chen.


    When Chu Chen¡¯s reputation was ruined, the money he spent on buying the couple rumors waspensated for too.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Jolin chuckled.


    Any professional working in the industry had to be tricky to some degree.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore about it, you can deal with everything alone.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Chu Chen was not a very moral person but she was not the kind type either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get him out of the entertainment industry, so that he will never be able to return.¡± Jolin said with gritted teeth.


    At first, all he had nned to do was ruin his reputation, by paying for some bad press about him but the investigators had dug out many other horrible matters done by him.


    This kind of man should not be allowed to stay in the entertainment industry. He was staining the environment.

 Chapter 439 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 439: Kiss</h4>


    As the rumor that Chu Chen was paid to sleep with a richdy subsided, the rumor that he had knocked up his assistant before and got her to abort the child, was revealed too.


    Girls were the majority of fans that supported male stars and those rumors had made him lose arge number of fans and even caused him to bebelled as a scumbag.


    As the news was exposed, someone took a picture of the badly injured Chu Chen who was taken hostage by the mafia.


    Someone imed that it was not an ordinary car crash that Chu Chen experienced but that he owed usury from gambling, when he was at the casino earlier, and that the debt chasers had crushed him.


    He was taken away because he could not pay back the debt.


    Chu Chen reached the highest top search list online but his reputation and poprity had fallen to the bottom of the valley. He would never be able to erase the stain.


    Seeing Chu Chen being taken away by the debt chasers, Jolin took a look at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Is this something done by Boss?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the image. ¡°Well, he does owe a lot of money.¡±


    Fu Shiyi had told her about it before, and all Fu Hanzheng had done was tell the debt chasers that they could make the whole thing look more dramatic.


    Jolin took back the phone and showed no sympathy.


    ¡°It serves him right, he has done way too many terrible things.¡±


    His past was awful. He had gotten his assistant pregnant but forced her to have an abortion and he had even hit someone as a drunk driver.


    He had done many terrible things and Jolin had nned to remove him little by little.


    However, with one order from Boss, the men from the casino found him and finished him off totally.


    As the box office of the Eyes of the Eagle reached 700 million yuan, Gu Weiwei also finished the promotional events. It was already early in the morning, when she came back to the capital.


    The moment she got off the ne, Fu Hanzheng called her and told her that he was waiting for her at the airport.


    Jolin saw the look she gave him and left with the assistant, so that she could meet Fu Hanzheng alone.


    Gu Weiwei found Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car and held his hand after she got into the car.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up, it is sote.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°I long for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and said with a small smile, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Before she did, she stopped because she saw Fu Shiqin who was driving the car.


    The sound was very low but Fu Shiqin still heard it. He jerked the steering wheel and almost hit a pir.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him and said, ¡°Get out of the car and return in three minutes.¡±


    Fu Shiqin turned around, opened the door and got out of the car feeling rather annoyed.


    Gu Weiwei showed almost no sympathy to Fu Shiqin who was driving them, looked up at Fu Hanzheng and gave him a long kiss, expressing how much she missed him during the past period.


    Standing outside the car, Fu Shiqin shivered in the cold and answered an iing call.


    ¡°Is our sister-inw home now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s kissing our brother in the car now!¡±


    Fu Shiqin said annoyedly as he nced back at the car behind him.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Fu Shiyi heard and said instantly, ¡°You, can you be a little bit wiser? Leave that ce right now!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Shiqin could not understand what he was saying.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t met for almost a month and they might want to do it in the car, you are just ruining their moment.¡± Fu Shiyi exined.


    Fu Shiqin looked at the steady car and did not notice anything strange about it.


    ¡°Damn you, no one is as dirty-minded as you!¡±


    Fu Shiyi replied, ¡°Well, if our brother is not dirty-minded, why do you think he happily received the sexy pajamasst time?¡±


    Fu Shiqin turned around and was just wondering if he should leave or stay, when the car window rolled down and showed his brother with a calm face.


    ¡°Drive.¡±

 Chapter 440 - Sleeping or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 440: Sleeping or Not?</h4>


    ¡°....¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiqin ended Fu Shiyi¡¯s call and went into the car, looking at the couple through the rear view mirror.


    ¡°If you are in a hurry... I can drive you to a nearby hotel.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Shut up and drive.¡±


    Fu Shiqin obediently shut up and took them back to the Landscape Vi which was close by.


    Fu Hanzheng apanied Gu Weiwei back into the master room. ¡°Take a shower and rest, I have other work to be finished. I will join youter.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do that tomorrow instead?¡± Gu Weiwei did not want to release his hands.


    ¡°If I finish doing the work today, I can spend half a day with you tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng caressed her hair gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released his hands unwillingly, grabbed her pajamas and went to have a shower.


    Fu Hanzheng returned to the study and continued to do work with Fu Shiqin, and then he asked him, after handing over the files, ¡°Any further news on Lei Meng¡¯s investigation?¡±


    Fu Shiqin put the files away into the briefcase, as he shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet, that Mr. Meng whose gender is uncertain, has never shown up again. Mu Weiwei doesn¡¯t seem to meet anyone these days either. So no clues so far.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait and see. They will pop up someday.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while with pursed lips and asked, ¡°If she¡¯s chosen not to tell you and we still continue with the investigation, won¡¯t she get mad when she finds it out?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng passed over the signed files to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be totally ignorant if she is in trouble.¡±


    She was smart enough to notice that he was still investigating but she still did not want to clearly confess to him.


    ¡°She is not having an affair with anyone, so what is she hiding from us anyway?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    Actually, as long as she wasn¡¯t having an affair with a man, everything else wouldn¡¯t bother his brother.


    ¡°That means that she is meeting someone with a curious identity.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    A person who used a false identity could not possibly have an ordinary origin and she must have a real identity she wanted to conceal.


    ¡°What if we find her and Mu Weiwei defends her?¡± Fu Shiqin asked his brother.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes deepened as he was thinking about something.


    ¡°I just want to figure out something, not to deal with that person.¡±


    He felt that the reason why she kept denying his proposal was because of that person.


    If he did not properly figure it out, he would feel that something unseen was happening between them.


    ¡°But Third Brother once said that being a bit confused, might not necessarily be a bad thing. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t figure out what you haven¡¯t been told.¡± Fu Shiqin repeated what Fu Shiyi had said.


    His brother was worried that Mu Weiwei would fall into trouble and it was all totally hidden from him, so he could not help her with it... But what if what Mu Weiwei was hiding would ruin their love?


    His brother had fallen for her deeply.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him without saying a thing.


    Before Fu Shiqin left, he turned around and said, ¡°Oh by the way, due to Mu Weiwei¡¯s good image and performance in the movies, among the media reports, our mother has changed her opinion of her.¡±


    When he and grandma were watching the entertainment news about Mu Weiwei on the TV, their mother joined them and watched the news too, saying that Mu Weiwei was quite mature.


    Fu Shiqin left and Fu Hanzheng was alone in the study, thinking over what he had just said.


    Should he stay confused about what she was concealing, or continue on with the investigation?


    All of a sudden, he felt a bit hesitant.


    When Gu Weiwei finished the shower and came out, she did not see him in the bedroom, so she went to the study in her pajamas, looking drowsy.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep or not?¡±

 Chapter 441 - A Lustful Night

    <h4>Chapter 441: A Lustful Night</h4>


    Hearing the voice, Fu Hanzheng turned to the door and saw the girl in a very transparent dressing gown.


    ¡°Why are you not sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for you.¡± Gu Weiwei approached him, threw herself in his arms and replied with a sexy voice, ¡°Carry me back to the room.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled helplessly, picked her up and walked back to the master bedroom.


    The moment he entered the room, Gu Weiwei started to kiss his neck.


    Then she chuckled sinisterly, ¡°I am wearing new pajamas, want to take a look?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put her on the bed and frowned.


    ¡°You want to y the same trick as you didst time?¡±


    That was what she had done ¨C dressed up in a sexy sleeping gown and left after she had flirted with him.


    ¡°Well, maybe just forget it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had worn her see-through sleeping gown, thinking that she should wear the new pajamas, after being so cold to himst month.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his lips and swept the girl into his arms.


    ¡°Let me do the stripping.¡±


    As he was saying this, he untied the knot around her waist and the silky robe slipped off her body and fell onto the bed.


    She was wearing a slinky,ce nightgown, which was so open in the chest that her shoulders and cleavage were exposed, whilst the hem only reached her bum.


    Kneeling on the bed, Gu Weiwei became as tall as he was, so she stretched out her hands to undress him.


    Then she started to unbutton his shirt one after the other.


    Fu Hanzheng gripped her hand and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Still want to leave home tomorrow?¡±


    She had been gone for a month and she was ying with fire, by flirting with him in this way.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his neck and dragged him onto the bed with her, so that Fu Hanzheng fell onto the sheets. Then she herself climbed on top of him.


    ¡°Cherish the lustful hour, stop talking.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°You want to be on top?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t always be the one underneath right?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and left her doing whatever she wanted.


    But soon Gu Weiwei begged for a rest.


    ¡°I better go underneath...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and switched positions with her.


    The fact was that it was not a very smart idea to flirt with a man, who had not had s*x for a month.


    Gu Weiwei sweated thoroughly whilst she kept urging him to hurry up and finish.


    ¡°Can you be faster...¡±


    She had just said the words, when the strong joy made her cry out in ecstasy.


    She was asking him to finish faster, not speed up.


    When the man eventually finished, she had be too tired to even move a limb.


    The shower she had taken earlier was taken in vain.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her on her face. ¡°Want to take a bath together?¡±


    Gu Weiwei noddedzily.


    Then Fu Hanzheng carried her into the bathroom as she leaned herself against his arms, letting him remove the sweat from her skin but she had totally forgotten how dangerous it was for them to take a bath together.


    The stiffness entered her, removing her drowsiness.


    ¡°You... Ah!¡±


    The words of objection were scattered as the man violently thrusted into her.


    She was in the bathroom to have a bath, but he did it again with her in the bathtub.


    She had totally forgotten how she got back to bed... when she woke up, it was already noon.


    Fu Hanzheng was sitting on the sofa opposite the bed, reading an English file. He looked up at her as he heard some movements from the bed.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei rubbed her eyes. ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°11:45.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought of the interview taking ce in two hours time, she jerked herself up and found that her limbs were very fatigued.


    Then she took a look at the cold faced man, sitting not far away on the sofa, picked up a pillow and tossed it at him.

 Chapter 442 - Flirting Again

    <h4>Chapter 442: Flirting Again</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng dodged the pillow that flew at him and smiled happily.


    Then he got up and approached the bed as he said, ¡°Get up and grab some food, I will drive you there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the sleeping robe and put it on, got off the bed with her hands over her tired waist and went to wash herself, before getting changed.


    The moment she entered the bathroom, she thought of the shameful scene that happened the night before. Then she finished brushing her teeth with her eyes tightly closed.


    Standing behind her, Fu Hanzhengughed as he stared at the girl¡¯s reflection in the mirror.


    She had been bold enough to flirt with him but now she was regretting every single moment of it.


    Having brushed her teeth, Gu Weiwei red back at the man who was standing behind her and chuckling.


    ¡°What are youughing for?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°My girlfriend is very lovely.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wiped her mouth, checked the time and hurried downstairs to have her meal.


    Seeing that she still looked drowsy, Fu Hanzheng made some coffee in the kitchen and gave it to her.


    ¡°When will you be done in the afternoon?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the coffee. ¡°After the program, I will head straight to the airport.¡±


    Her schedule had been very full these days and she almost had no time for a break.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Shiyi Culture preparing for a new movie, so you won¡¯t take any more work?¡±


    If they were the main controller of the movie preparations, the time schedule would be more flexible and rxing, so she would not have to travel around every day.


    ¡°We have hired a scriptwriter, I will check the script when I am done. Then the pre-production will start.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2 was in the pre-production process and she should not wait anymore.


    Other directors might be very talented but the content and the style did not exactly fall into her own pattern.


    In order to exceed Dream of a Long Life, she had to direct the film personally.


    If she could create one legend, then she should be able to create another legend, just to exceed that one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need our investment?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°It is a small budget movie, me and Fu Shiyi would be enough.¡±


    She had been supported by him in the form of food, amodation, clothes and transportation.


    So her payments from work had not been used at all. What was more, Fu Shiyi had the n that if the movie was a hit, the profits would be shared between the two of them... but if she failed the project, he could ask his brother forpensation.


    Therefore, they were not going to ept any investment from outside.


    Having eaten the food, Gu Weiwei checked the time.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng drove her to join Jolin, and took hold of the girl¡¯s hand as she was leaving the car.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Gu Weiwei turned around and looked at him in astonishment.


    Fu Hanzheng released his grip and brushed her hair as he said, ¡°I just want to say that I love you and before you, I never loved anyone and will never love anyone else in the future either.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei took hold of his neck and said, full of teary emotion, ¡°Uncle Fu, you are keeping me from leaving.¡±


    She had never thought of meeting him but that was what destiny was like. She had a short brush with death and came to his side with another identity.


    She had objected to him and tried to run away from him but now she found that she had no other way out apart from loving him.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, but as long as you are here, my arms are open for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt that her heart was soaked with honey and despite the ringing phone, she even had the intention of staying with him and not going.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you are flirting with me again!¡±


    What had he eaten a while ago, rice or candy, so that he sounded so sweet at this moment.

 Chapter 443 - Marriage and Children

    Chapter 443: Marriage and Children


    Due to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s constant flirting, Gu Weiwei almost missed the program.


    But she was good-looking, so only a simpleyer of makeup was needed and then she started the filming.


    She was distracted several times from her thoughts by the hostess, since her mind was full of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face and body that echoed with his voice.


    But the hostess was experienced enough to help her cover it up, so the program was not affected.


    When the program was over, Jolin sighed annoyedly on the way to the airport.


    ¡°I know that you and Boss have not met for a month but the work is not finished yet, can¡¯t you be a bit more careful?¡±


    The assistant was already at the airport, so Gu Weiwei did not conceal her feelings when facing him.


    ¡°He is too good-looking for me to control myself.¡±


    Jolin braked just as he started the car and turned to the woman, who was resting with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Honestly, you look young but your mind is polluted.¡±


    ¡°Drive, we will miss the ne.¡± Gu Weiwei urged.


    She looked like someone who was 19 years old but her soul was already in her 20s.


    And Yuan Meng used to impart to her some indecent ideas, so she was not that innocent about this part either.


    More than a month had passed by and Master should have recovered.


    She had to think of a way to contact them.


    Jolin was driving as he was telling her the schedule for the following day but Gu Weiwei was distracted, as she kept thinking about Fu Hanzheng.


    Oh man, he was too good-looking for her to resist. When she was Mu Weiwei, all she thought about was taking revenge on Ling Yan and finding the person who tried to kill her.


    But now, all she wanted was to marry Fu Hanzheng and have children with him.


    The two arrived at the airport, checked in and arrived at their destination at midnight.


    Gu Weiwei went to the hotel and told Fu Hanzheng about her safe arrival.


    After the conversation, she brought out the phone that had been off for a month to see if Yuan Meng had sent her anything.


    Only one message came through to the phone.


    [Weiwei, call me when you see this message]


    Gu Weiwei realized that it was not from Yuan Meng, but her Master, Yuan Shuo.


    She made the call yet no one answered on the first attempt, then she made another call.


    After a few ringing sounds, someone picked it up.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei recognized the voice and asked instantly.


    ¡°Master, are you alright? Where are you? Has Yuan Meng told you everything?¡±


    Yuan Shuo answered her questions.


    ¡°I am much better, and Yuan Meng told me everything. We are nning to meet you.¡±


    Since she had many of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men around her, and many forces were looking for them, she had to be careful about meeting them.


    Gu Weiwei was quite happy after hearing his words.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, there is a non-profit program in your schedule and you are supposed to visit the orphanage. We will see you there.¡± Yuan Shuo replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    After a long moment of silence, Yuan Shuo asked with a serious tone, ¡°You are really with Fu Hanzheng now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Yuan Shuo sighed. ¡°Weiwei, it is very easy to let the Fu Family realize that you are dead but... are you really sure about it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, you can¡¯t just fall for him because he is nice to you, Gu Siting was very nice to you before too right?¡±


    Yuan Shuo sighed worriedly and said, ¡°People change. You fell once with Gu Siting and you should not fall again with Fu Hanzheng, alright?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Meeting with Yuan Shuo

    <h4>Chapter 444: Meeting with Yuan Shuo</h4>


    After a long moment of silence, Gu Weiwei replied determinedly.


    ¡°I trust him. He won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You once trusted Gu Siting too. He not only gave up on you but also transnted your heart into Ling Yan.¡± Yuan Shuo said with a very heavy tone.


    He knew the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family very well. It would be impossible for the Fu Family to ept a girl from the Gu Family like her.


    She had died once and he did not want her to be emotionally injured again.


    ¡°Master, I trust him and if your worry is true, I won¡¯t regret a thing.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    She had chosen her own road and her own man. She would not regret a thing, even if she was crushed by Fu Hanzheng.


    Yuan Shuo sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡±


    She had been smart in other things but in the matter of affection, she was inevitably devoted.


    After speaking with Yuan Shuo, Gu Weiwei went into the bathroom, washed herself and decided to take a rest.


    As she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt a bit dizzy.


    She said that she would trust him but she was worried that when he found out about her connection with the Gu Family, he would suffer miserably, much more than she was suffering now.


    For him, it was a matter of the family grudge and a matter of her, a girl raised by the Gu Family.


    She did not want him to face such a choice, so she was concealing her past and remaining as Mu Weiwei.


    Due to the poprity of the Eyes of the Eagle, she had had a full schedule.


    Soon, it was time for her to meet Yuan Shuo.


    Jolin had bought a car full of toys and sweets and drove her to the children¡¯s orphanage, where he delivered the toys and sweets to the children.


    Although she knew that Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng would both be here, she could not just go straight over to them the moment she arrived.


    That would make Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguard suspicious


    Although Fu Hanzheng had not asked her about what happened with Yuan Mengst time, she was certain that he was still looking into this matter.


    It was good that Master was not as immature as Yuan Meng, who always caused her trouble every time they met.


    She had just finished delivering the toys when a very pretty girl came towards her and called out to her as she wrapped her arms around her leg.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    Startled, Jolin looked at the girl who looked so cute and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t call everyone wife, she is not your wife.¡±


    ¡°She is my wife!¡± Yuan Bao said resolutely.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Bao who was still dressed as a girl, thinking that it was ridiculous for his mother to keep on raising him as a girl!


    Jolin squatted down. ¡°She is not your wife, call her Sister instead!¡±


    ¡°She is my wife!¡± Yuan Bao said.


    ¡°Damn...¡± Jolin looked at this stubborn girl and mumbled, ¡°Why does this girl look so familiar?¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. When she met Yuan Baost time, she ran into Jolin with Yuan Bao. No wonder he found him familiar.


    ¡°Well, go and y with the kids, I will go in and meet the Dean and teachers, to see if there is anything I can help with.¡±


    Instead of suspecting anything, he and Xu went to look after other children and she held Yuan Bao in her arms.


    Then she noticed Yuan Shuo, the fake Dean. He was good at makeup so he was not easily recognized.


    Together with him was Yuan Meng, who was dressed up as a teacher of the orphanage. Dressed in a demure costume and t shoes, she was also wearing a scarf around her neck.


    She looked very... conservative.

 Chapter 445 - Marrying Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 445: Marrying Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Yuan Shuo guided her inside and when someone passed by, he would say something about the orphanage and when they were alone, he said, ¡°Yuan Bao, get down.¡±


    ¡°No, I want my wife to hold me.¡± Yuan Bao did not want to release Gu Weiwei.


    Yuan Meng grasped him and Yuan Bao fell into tears and was about to cry.


    Before he was able to wail, Yuan Meng stuffed a lollipop into his mouth.


    The tears suddenly stopped as he focused on the sweet. He did not want to cling to his wife anymore.


    With the lollipop in his mouth, Yuan Meng yed with her son in the corridor, whilst watching out for others around them.


    Yuan Shuo brought Gu Weiwei to the cafeteria, since it was an empty ce where they could talk.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the Gu Family, yet the Fu Family can¡¯t protect you either.¡±


    ¡°Master, I am aware of everything you told me and I understand that you worry about me!¡± Standing by the window, Gu Weiwei looked far into the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Gu Siting was being nice to me all those years? Did he like me or was he scared of my father Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    But she was sure that Fu Hanzheng liked her because she was being herself.


    Hearing her speaking of Cayman Dorrans, Yuan Shuo was startled and then he said, after a long silence, ¡°When did you know about this?¡±


    The Gu Family never mentioned anything about Cayman Dorrans to her, neither did he. How did she know about it?


    ¡°Through Fu Hanzheng. I heard about it when he got the information.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Yuan Shuo was startled. That was a piece of confidential information and yet, Fu Hanzheng did not try to hide that from her?


    ¡°Sorry, I promised your father that I would not tell you anything about him.¡±


    All of those years when she was looking into her real father, he never told her about what he had known.


    ¡°Master, you have helped me enough.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    No matter what she did, he was always helping her and protecting her.


    Although he was under an oath with Cayman Dorrans, still, he had protected her numerous times despite the danger.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about returning to the Dorrans Family?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Mom died because of him and we were attacked because of him too. And now, I am not in a rtionship with him either... It won¡¯t make a difference if I am there or not.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, Cayman loved you and your mother dearly.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    He did not want her to stay with the Dorrans Family because she would be at risk of being killed, so he did not want to have her suffer as his daughter but sent her to the Gu Family instead.


    He had thought that she could grow up safely in this way and spend the rest of her life in peace.


    Unexpectedly, however, she passed away at a young age, living in the Gu Family.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Although they had never met before, Cayman Dorrans gave her a very peaceful life in his own way.


    But she did not spend the rest of her life in peace like he had hoped.


    ¡°The Gu Family did not announce your death, maybe they have not even told Cayman Dorrans.¡±


    Yuan Shuo looked thoughtful. The Gu Family just could not lose the support from the Dorrans Family but they couldn¡¯t keep the secret from them forever.


    ¡°Since the Gu Family adopted me because they needed support from the Dorrans Family, I am not alive anymore so I can¡¯t let them take advantage of me.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo asked, as he looked at her worriedly, ¡°Do you really n to make Fu Hanzheng believe that you are dead, so you can be Mu Weiwei forever?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded determinedly. At this moment, she thought of Fu Hanzheng and smiled.


    ¡°When this is done, I can marry him at ease.¡±

 Chapter 446 - Rest of My Life

    <h4>Chapter 446: Rest of My Life</h4>


    ¡°Marrying him?¡±


    Yuan Shuo was surprised. He frowned.


    She had been with Fu Hanzheng for only a little while and now they were thinking about getting married?


    She looked like a 19-year-old girl, but her soul was already a girl in her 20s. What was she thinking?


    ¡°Yes, marrying him.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and said with determination, ¡°I n to marry him.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve only known him for like... how long?¡± Yuan Shuo said anxiously.


    ¡°Not long, but I feel like being with him for a very long time already.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she smiled brightly.


    When she met him, she felt as if she had known him for a long while and it was still exactly how she felt now.


    Looking at her, Yuan Shuo felt that she had been possessed by Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I still feel that you are in a bit too much of a hurry, to decide to marry him.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not know whose soul was under the skin and he was spoiling her because she was beautiful and young.


    But when he knew who she really was, was he still going to marry her?


    She was not a true child of the Gu Family, but she was raised by the family. Also, her real father, Cayman Dorrans, was a supporter behind the Gu Family in the past few years too.


    So even if Fu Hanzheng did not mind about these things, would the Fu Family not mind about this too?


    As long as the external conflicts arose in the Fu Family, would she have a peaceful time at the Fu Family anyways?


    ¡°I feel that I met him toote.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She met him toote. She did not want to waste time upon useless matters.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit calmer? Answer my question when you¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Yuan Shuo got a little furious after seeing her possessed expression.


    ¡°I have thought everything through.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said resolutely as she looked at Yuan Shuo who was both her master and friend. ¡°I want to be with him, forever.¡±


    She had left, given up and hesitated, when confronting Gu Siting¡¯s change but she had no other thoughts when it came to Fu Hanzheng.


    Even if she was pretty aware that one day, trouble woulde when her real identity was revealed, she had no thoughts of giving him up at all.


    She had wasted one lifetime not meeting him.


    So for this life, she was going to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Yuan Shuo sighed and understood that she could not be persuaded.


    ¡°Alright, I will do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    He knew pretty well what she was like.


    No one could talk her out of anything that she had decided to do.


    Hopefully, Fu Hanzheng would not be like Gu Siting.


    Seeing him approving of what she had proposed to do, Gu Weiwei felt relieved.


    ¡°What is your n for your family after this matter is over.¡±


    ¡°We will stay in Hua Land for the time being.¡± Yuan Shuo confessed.


    If the Fu Family did not go looking for them when they were here, Gu Siting¡¯s men would not find them either as long as they were well hidden.


    ¡°Not going back to the Dorrans Family?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Cayman Dorrans arranged for him to keep her safe, so he must have trusted him deeply but now he did not need to keep her safe anymore, so he should be able to go back to him.


    Yuan Shuo shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Do you think that your father Cayman Dorrans will forgive us when you are dead?¡±


    When Cayman Dorrans assigned him to the Gu Family, he stressed that nothing should happen to her and that he should protect her with his life.


    But now she was dead and he was alive, Cayman Dorrans would not allow him to survive either.


    It was good that the Gu Family had kept her death from being known to Cayman Dorrans.


    Otherwise the Dorrans Family would have ordered a death warrant before he was even recovered.

 Chapter 447 - Best Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 447: Best Wishes</h4>


    Gu Weiwei was silent for a moment. She had not expected that her death had put him in such a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Anything I can do for you?¡±


    Yuan Shuo looked at her sideways and sighed deeply.


    ¡°If you decide to live as Mu Weiwei, then... today will be thest time we meet each other.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart twitched.


    ¡°It would be the safest method for both you and us. You are a public figure, so we can easily see if you are doing well or not.¡± Yuan Shuo said as he reached out for her head.


    If she decided to be Mu Weiwei, then she should not be connected to the past, so even if they met in the future, they did not have to know each other.


    ¡°But you...¡±


    Seeing the man in front of her, Gu Weiwei realized that they were in a very awkward position, much more so than she was.


    But she could do nothing to help them.


    ¡°We will take good care of ourselves. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at this young girl who had a stranger¡¯s face yet a friend¡¯s heart. ¡°Weiwei, if God has let you be reborn, just live well.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Thinking that it would be thest time they met, Gu Weiwei inwardly felt a little sour.


    ¡°As for what you told us to do, I will do it as soon as possible but it would take half a month before the results arrive.¡± Yuan Shuo checked the time, knowing that it was time to say goodbye. ¡°As for the result, you will learn about it when you are next to Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    After that, they would not be able to see each other again for secruity¡¯s sake.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes turned red. She was about to say something but she had no idea what to say.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s tears, Yuan Shuo said sincerely, ¡°Weiwei, wish that the man that you love most of all, loves you back as equally as much.¡±


    Gu Siting, truthfully, never made herugh when she was in the Gu Family but when she thought of Fu Hanzheng, she always showed a bright smile.


    She had fallen for him and hopefully, Fu Hanzheng felt the same and would never betray her.


    With the lollipop in her mouth, Yuan Meng urged them anxiously.


    ¡°Hurry up, are you done? I need to smoke!¡±


    Gu Weiwei walked out of the empty cafeteria and Yuan Bao offered her his half-eaten lollipop.


    ¡°Wife, please.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and pinched Yuan Bao¡¯s chubby face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just eat it yourself.¡±


    Yuan Bao blinked and stuffed the candy back into his mouth.


    Yuan Meng looked at Gu Weiwei¡¯s red eyes and said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°What did you say that makes it feel like it is ourst time meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Time to go.¡±


    Yuan Shuo saw her off and nodded his head, expressing his thankfulness to her gifts and presence.


    Jolin hurred to them and urged.


    ¡°Time to go to the airport.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Shuo and his family and left the orphanage with Jolin, heading towards the airport.


    Jolin looked at her sideways. ¡°What is wrong with you? Your eyes look so red.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just feeling that those kids are so... pitiful.¡± Gu Weiwei sniffed.


    Deep within she felt distraught, when she thought of the meeting that was never going to take ce in the future.


    ¡°We have done whatever we can for them.¡± Jolin said as he sat behind the steering wheel.


    Gu Weiwei was silent. She had to give up everything else, including Master, when she decided to be with Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 448 - MG New Product Release Conference

    <h4>Chapter 448: MG New Product Release Conference</h4>


    In Mn, Italy.


    Gu Weiwei, as the spokesperson of MG Globe, was invited to attend the release conference of MG¡¯s new products.


    She got off the ne at midnight, spent a few hours at the hotel and was driven to the MG Headquarters by Martin Green¡¯s assistant early in the morning.


    ¡°Finally you are here.¡±


    Martin Green opened his arms, ready to give her a hug but then he thought of her boyfriend.


    ¡°What do you want, that you asked me toe here ahead of time?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Since he requested that she should arrive ahead of time, she hurried to finish her work and came during the night.


    Martin Green smiled with his hands sped together and looked at Julia, the spokesperson of MG Asia, as he checked the time.


    ¡°I hope that Julia can open the ceremony tonight whilst you deliver thest piece.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt extremely puzzled after she heard the news.


    ¡°I am not a model, but yet you are asking me to walk on the catwalk?¡±


    She could shootmercials but she simply had no idea of how to be a model. He had given her a very difficult task.


    ¡°Julia will teach you and I believe that you will be able to do it.¡±


    Confident, Martin Green believed that she was able to present the beauty of this season¡¯s clothes, without any trouble.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°Let me give it a try.¡±


    Surprised at how easily she agreed, Martin Green said, ¡°I believe that you will be perfect.¡±


    Although the administrative staff of thepany were not too satisfied that he signed her as the global spokesperson, as the Eyes of the Eagle became increasingly popr and became the nominee of several film festivals, they no longer had anyints.


    After the release conference today, themercial will be officially disyed across the globe.


    He had personally selected the spokesperson and he also expected that at the conference today, she would be able to beautifully showcase the dress he designed.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Although she had been indeed tired with her tight schedule, she still expected that Martin¡¯s show would work out properly.


    She signed with MG and it was totally reasonable that she would show herself today, at the conference.


    Martin Green told Julia what to do and asked her to teach her to walk the catwalk, before the opening release tonight.


    In order to help her concentrate, he even spared the office for her so she could learn.


    Gu Weiwei was devoted too. At first, she was walking with t-sole shoes but soon she could walk in high-heels.


    She quickly grasped the skills with Julia¡¯s help.


    Julia pped and spoke highly of her after a few back and forthps of walking.


    Martin Green¡¯s assistant was very satisfied when he saw her practicing.


    ¡°I knew that you would never disappoint me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed the high-heels and got herself back into the t-sole shoes.


    ¡°When is the show?¡±


    Martin Green checked the time and said to both of them, ¡°You still have time for food. See you girls in two hours at the show¡¯s venue!¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked Jolin to book a restaurant closeby and asked Julia to eat with them, as a way of thanking her for help.


    At the dinner table, Julia heard her speaking about the movie, the Eyes of the Eagle, and told her what she liked about it. She had totally be a fan!


    She also asked her for an autograph and they took a picture together and did not finish talking until they exchanged their contacts with one another.


    They were just talking when Martin Green called and urged them toe over, so they left the restaurant and hurried to the show venue.


    Martin led her over to the stylist and said to him, ¡°I want her to be the most breathtaking goddess of tonight.¡±

 Chapter 449 - The Gown and The Girl

    <h4>Chapter 449: The Gown and The Girl</h4>


    The stylist looked at Gu Weiwei and said to Martin Green, ¡°She is already a goddess.¡±


    She was 19 years old and her face was full of tenderness, her skin smooth and fresh. Her facial features were outstanding and her eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled at the stylist in the mirror.


    The stylist used a light foundation and started to do her makeup as he chatted with her.


    Soon her face was done and now, they started doing her hair.


    When Martin Green had finished checking around and returned, her makeup waspleted.


    Martin smiled in satisfaction and patted the stylist¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Your spokesperson is pretty enough without makeup, I am just enhancing a little.¡± He said sincerely.


    No wonder Martin insisted on getting her to be the spokesperson of MG Globe.


    She was better looking and had more character than that so-called legendary Movie Queen.


    Most of the time, it was not the name but the look and nature of the spokesperson that mattered. It was important that those things catered to the designs of the brand.


    Martin Green asked the assistant to get the gown for her and said, as he took it out of its protective cover, ¡°This is the gown you are wearing tonight.¡±


    Seeing the gown, Gu Weiwei suddenly felt a bit dizzy.


    It was the first gown Martin Green had ever designed for her, when she was at the Gu Family, the one that she wore on the day she turned 18. The only difference was that some tiny changes had been made.


    Layers of organza floated down around the hem and the soft V-neckline looked very elegant. Excellently detailed motifs were embroidered across the dress too.


    ¡°The show is starting soon, put it on!¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the gown and got changed in the fitting room but she did not immediately leave.


    When she was 18 years old, Gu Siting held a grand party for her at the mansion.


    As he brought her out into the spotlight, she was dressed in this exact same gown.


    It was a very beautiful day and Gu Siting set off many fireworks in the garden after the banquet.


    He said that he liked her and he was waiting for her to grow up but two yearster, he had no willingness to meet her again.


    He even sent her to Yuan Shuo.


    Soon there were always very wealthy and beautifuldies appearing around him, and even Ling Yan became one of his women.


    A long timeter, Martin came knocking at the door.


    ¡°Are you done, Weiwei, it is time for you to walk out!¡±


    Gu Weiwei brought herself back to reality, took a deep breath and walked out.


    Everything was in the past.


    The Gu Family, Gu Siting and Ling Yan...


    All was in the past and she was Mu Weiwei, a brand-new Mu Weiwei.


    She went to the wings of the backstage from which she was about to enter from and heard the beautiful music.


    As the model in front of her took a turn and returned, Martin said to her, ¡°Weiwei, go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and walked towards the brightly lit stage, showing a small smile.


    The organza hem floated like the clouds as she walked forward.


    The soft neckline exposed her beautiful cor and shoulder bones, making her look elegant.


    Many people were watching the show on both sides of the stage.


    Gu Siting and Ling Yan were among them too. As thest model stepped out, Gu Siting could not help but look spellbound.


    This gown and this girl are just....

 Chapter 450 - Who Are You?

    Chapter 450: Who Are You?


    On the stage, Gu Weiwei focused upon the show with Julia¡¯s advice in mind, as she was walking, she suddenly felt a strange gaze from the direction of the crowd.


    She rapidly nced across the audience and caught Gu Siting¡¯s dark and sharp eyes.


    Startled for just a second, she slightly tilted away from him.


    Then she came to the end of the stage with a smile, posed and then returned backstage.


    Gu Siting suddenly felt an emotion rushing into him when he saw the girl approaching him from the stage and he pursed his lips.


    ¡°Brother Siting?¡±


    He did not respond as Ling Yan called him twice and tugged on his sleeves, he was still staring at the girl on the stage as if he was stuck in a distant memory, totally oblivious of where he was.


    Gu Weiwei joined Martin Green backstage after she finished her walk, thanking the audience.


    She apanied Martin with Julia behind him, as Martin said something briefly.


    Then he introduced her and Julia to the public.


    Together with the models, she pped and smiled, congratting Martin for his achievements.


    But Gu Siting¡¯s continued intense gaze made her very ufortable.


    When the show was finished, Gu Weiwei and Julia, together with the other models, walked across the stage again before returning backstage.


    What she didn¡¯t notice was that when she was returning with the group, Gu Siting also stood up from the audience and rushed towards the backstage against the leaving crowd.


    ¡°Brother Siting, where are you going?¡±


    Gu Siting flung off Ling Yan and made his way through the crowd, rushing to the backstage.


    In the backstage of the show, the models were getting changed, upying all the fitting rooms.


    Gu Weiwei had no ce to get changed, so she was speaking with Martin Green and Julia.


    ¡°You performed well just now, I am not disappointed.¡± Martin said with a smile.


    ¡°Julia taught me well.¡± Gu Weiwei nced at the tall and slender woman next to her.


    ¡°She learns fast.¡± Julia replied with a smile.


    ¡°Can you two not cozy up to each other?¡± Martin looked at these two girls and said, ¡°You both look very beautiful in the gowns, and as a present, you can both keep them.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Julia was so surprised that her hands flew over her mouth, almost screaming in delight.


    Martin Green nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked down at the exquisite and beautiful gown and said to Martin, ¡°Martin, thanks for your present, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Martin was confused. She looked dazzling in this dress.


    Gu Weiwei did not say anything as she replied with a smile, ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡±


    If she had decided to forget about the past, she would not keep anything rted to the past either.


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Martin thought of her boyfriend Fu Hanzheng and nodded as if he understood everything.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±


    It seemed that she did not want her boyfriend to know that she was epting someone else¡¯s gifts.


    ¡°Weiwei, the fitting room is avable now.¡± Xu told her as one was emptied.


    Gu Weiwei bowed to Martin and Julia and was about to get changed in the fitting room, when someone dragged her towards them from behind. She had to turn around to face the man.


    As she turned around, she ran into Gu Siting¡¯s deep gaze and his voice had a slight tremor.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

 Chapter 451 - Who Are You 2

    <h4>Chapter 451: Who Are You 2</h4>


    If this scene happened a couple of months ago, she would definitely be moved by Gu Siting¡¯s interrogation and she would probably even be panicking and crying in tears.


    But Gu Weiwei of the present time was not going to feel that way.


    Seeing this shaking man in front of her, she looked calm.


    ¡°Who do you think I am, Mr. Gu?¡±


    When she was out there dressed in the gown, he must have thought of her 18th birthday.


    That was why he had irrationallye back-stage and asked her this question but she was not going to be Gu Weiwei anymore.


    With his hand holding onto her arm tightly, Gu Siting looked at this total stranger.


    Why did he see a bit of Weiwei in her?


    Why was she Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?


    Martin Green came over and grabbed hold of Gu Siting¡¯s arm and bellowed, ¡°Leave her alone, Mr. Gu!¡±


    Instead of answering Martin, Gu Siting asked him, ¡°You also think that she looks like her too, right?¡±


    Martin Green was startled and soon realized what he was talking about.


    He was asking him if he also thought that Mu Weiwei looked like Gu Weiwei.


    When Mu Weiwei was in the dress which used to be Gu Weiwei¡¯s, they did look like each other, temperament wise. That was what Gu Siting must also think but even if that was the case, he did not have to react so extremely.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, if it is because of the gown, Miss. Weiwei has promised that I couldunch it in thepany.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at Gu Weiwei and said to Martin, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Martin Green stayed silent for a while. ¡°It is very normal that two people resemble each other, what is the big reaction for?¡±


    Gu Siting gained back some rationality and released Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms.


    Martin Green also released his hands too. ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss. Weiwei has been out of touch with me for ages, I would like to know the reason.¡±


    ¡°You are no longer contracted with the Gu Family, so you don¡¯t have to contact her anymore.¡± Gu Siting regained his elegance and said calmly.


    Not feeling like being tangled in the middle, Gu Weiwei closed the door as she walked into the fitting room but she was not getting changed.


    Jolin had been answering the phone and arranging the schedule when Xu came over and told him that Gu Siting was pestering his girl.


    The thought of how he was kidnappedst time, so that Gu Siting could force Mu Weiwei to meet him, entered his mind and so he rushed to backstage.


    In the meantime, Ling Yan came over to the backstage too.


    ¡°What are you doing, Brother Siting?¡±


    Not seeing his girl, Jolin asked, ¡°Martin, where is my girl?¡±


    ¡°In the fitting room.¡± Martin pointed at the fitting room.


    Relieved, Jolin warned Gu Siting.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t pester anyone else, when you yourself already have a fianc¨¦e. Otherwise... you will have to answer to the consequences.¡±


    When Boss saved Mu Weiweist time, Gu Siting should have known who she was.


    And if he did know that she is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, what was he doing here?


    Xu had also said that he took hold of his girl¡¯s arm and asked her who she was.


    Was he blind?


    His girl was called Mu Weiwei and he was still asking her who she was?


    Gu Siting looked at the fitting room and wondered if it was all really just an illusion?


    But... she looked so much like her the moment she walked out.

 Chapter 452 - Not Her

    <h4>Chapter 452: Not Her</h4>


    After a long time, Gu Weiwei walked out of the fitting room with a calm face, after she finished getting changed.


    Martin Green also asked the staff to drive away the remaining audience, leaving only Gu Siting, him and Jolin behind.


    With his eyes on her, Gu Siting seemed to want topletely see through her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, who on earth are you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and replied, ¡°I am Mu Weiwei, why do you keep asking me such a question, Mr. Gu?¡±


    He was with Ling Yan now and he had given Ling Yan her heart but he was still pretentiously thinking about her. What on earth was he thinking?


    Silent, Gu Siting looked at her, thinking that she looked like her in every single way¨C when she yed the piano, when she walked and when she dubbed.


    But why was she not her after all?


    Disappointed, he was not feeling that enthusiastic any more.


    No, it was not her at all.


    No one else would be her anymore.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what is wrong?¡± Ling Yan tugged his arm.


    Of course she knew what was wrong with him. He had mistaken Mu Weiwei as Gu Weiwei just now.


    That was why he hade to find her backstage, interrogating Mu Weiwei with such a ridiculous question.


    He once said that he did not like Gu Weiwei, so why did he always lose himself after Gu Weiwei had passed away?


    He would have brought Mu Weiwei back home, if Mu Weiwei had not been Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    Feeling no interest in his pestering, Gu Weiwei asked Xu and Jolin to leave the scene.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, please answer my question.¡±


    Gu Siting stretched out his arms to stop her, insisting on getting a positive answer from her.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I am Mu Weiwei, and if you keep on giving me trouble, we will all have problems.¡±


    She had no intention of touching anything rted to the Gu Family, including Gu Siting.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Brother Siting has another purpose. He thinks that you look very much like someone we know, when you were in the dress on stage.¡± Ling Yan exined with a small voice.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting, you are thinking about someone else, whilst you already have a woman for yourself.¡±


    Having said those words, she left with Xu and Jolin.


    Jolinined angrily as they went into the car.


    ¡°That Gu man is sick! Why does he keep on pestering you! I hate a man who has a heart for everybody else.¡±


    He had to understand who on earth his girl belonged to.


    He could forgive him for pestering her, when he had no idea that Boss was her boyfriend but now, he was still pestering her.


    Xu curiously asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Siting interested in Movie Queen Ling all the time, so why does it seem that he is looking for someone else today.¡±


    Jolin was driving and snorted.


    ¡°Ling Yan is probably just one of his girlfriends.¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly asked, ¡°When can we go home?¡±


    She missed him now and their meeting was so briefst time.


    Backstage of MG.


    Standing in the same position, Gu Siting did note back to his senses until a long timeter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Having said the words, he left backstage.


    Ling Yan discreetly asked, as they got into the car, ¡°Brother Siting, are you thinking about Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Siting closed his eyes, as he leaned against the back-seat and then he mumbled, ¡°She must be hating me right now.¡±


    Ling Yan stayed silent for a while with her lips pursed and forced out a smile.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. She liked you.¡±


    Why was she always pestering them, even when she was already a dead woman?

 Chapter 453 - No One Will Know

    <h4>Chapter 453: No One Will Know</h4>


    At Hotel Kleich in Mn, Italy.


    Gu Siting was jerked awake from a nightmare, losing thest desire to sleep, as he was sitting awake in the deadly silent hotel room.


    Then he got off the bed, grabbed a cup of unfinished wine, took a sip and made a call.


    ¡°Did you get what I needed?¡±


    ¡°I did. You need it now?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    Gu Siting replied. ¡°Bring it here now.¡±


    Five minutes after the call ended, the doorbell rang.


    He went to open the door and saw Kuroda Shioing in with aputer. Then he turned on theputer in the living room and yed the video of the MG show he had just downloaded.


    Then they went straight to the scene where Mu Weiwei walked onto the stage.


    Standing behind him, Gu Siting said, ¡°Repeat.¡±


    Kuroda Shio reyed the scene as he had been asked to.


    After repeating it many times, he spoke up.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, let¡¯s just drop Mu Weiwei, okay?¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng never revealed their rtionship publicly, yet as far as they were concerned, Fu Hanzheng adored his girlfriend dearly.


    And that was the first girlfriend Fu Hanzheng had had as well.


    If Mr. Gu thought about stealing her away, just because she looked like Gu Weiwei, then it would be a very troublesome matter.


    Instead of asking him to repeat the video, Gu Siting asked, ¡°Any more sleeping pills?¡±


    Kuroda Shio frowned. ¡°You took it only two hours ago!¡±


    After Weiwei was gone, Mr. Gu gradually developed the habit of falling asleep with the help of sleeping tablets.


    But he had just taken the tablets two hours ago and now he was already awake.


    Gu Siting shook the dregs of wine in the cup and said, as if telling himself whilst telling Kuroda Shio too, ¡°I just had a dream about her. She was draped in blood, begging me to save her. I tried, but failed.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, if Miss. Weiwei was here, she would not be happy seeing you like this.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    When she was alive, he stayed as far away from her as possible, refusing to see her.


    He even stopped loving her.


    But now she was gone, he had be so crazy about finding every single trace of her.


    If he had known that it would be so difficult to forget her, he should not have forced himself to forget her.


    Gu Siting sighed. ¡°Get me another dose of the tablets.¡±


    Helpless, Kuroda Shio grabbed the medicine box and ced two pills on the table.


    ¡°The doctor says that too much of this will harm you!¡±


    Gu Siting grabbed the pills and swallowed them down with the wine.


    ¡°You can go back to rest.¡±


    Kuroda Shio got up and bowed to him, leaving the room and closing the door.


    Gu Siting put down the cup, and repeatedly watched Mu Weiwei¡¯s catwalk, sitting in front of theputer.


    He had no idea what he was looking for but he just could not help watching the video again and again.


    Even if he knew clearly that she was not the person he was looking for.


    ....


    Just like him, Ling Yan next door was also awake.


    Gu Siting kept losing himself because of Gu Weiwei rted matters, which was badly scaring her.


    She was afraid that one day, he would know exactly how her heart came to be hers.


    But Gu Weiwei was dead already.


    No one in this world, except for herself and her mother, had any idea of how Gu Weiwei died.

 Chapter 454 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 454: Gift</h4>


    After the release conference of MG, themercials of Gu Weiwei and Julia were distributed all over the globe.


    She had been wearing the unreleased new dresses of MG, at several promotional events for the movie before, so some people had already guessed that she had reced Movie Queen Ling Yan, as the spokesperson of MG.


    But MG had not announced to the public that she was the spokesperson before her movie was released.


    Martin intended to do the promotion of MG when the Eyes of the Eagle was released in cinemas, so she could gain poprity.


    However, the moment themercial was out, she received meanments from Ling Yan¡¯s fans.


    [You are crazy! You want to get whatever our Goddess wants!]


    [If you had not been there, Movie Queen Ling would not have dismissed the contract with MG]


    [Why must you hate our Goddess so much!]


    ....


    Every hater was ming Mu Weiwei for stealing Ling Yan¡¯s position but her fans soon counteracted them.


    [Hehe, our Goddess is able to rece that so-called Movie Queen, how excellent she must have been!]


    After Ling Yan was exposed to have paid 50 million yuan to buy the second voice, some people gave the Movie Queen a new title ¨C 50 million Movie Queen.


    [Our Weiwei is a newbie, she must have been truly excellent to be able to steal away the position as the spokesperson, from Mrs. President to be of Gu¡¯s Enterprise!]


    [As far as I am concerned: When Movie Queen signed the contract with MG as the spokesperson of MG Asia, MG chose Wei, the prettiest woman of all time, to be the spokesperson of MG Globe. That made the 50 million Movie Queen so angry that she dismissed the contract with MG]


    [Those who say that Wei got the position because she slept with someone, damn you! If Movie Queen Ling is Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then our Weiwei would have to be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife, so as to get that position!]


    [Hey, I do think that they make a cute couple!]


    ....


    Jolinughed when he saw thosements on Weibo.


    They did not have to worry about a thing. She had already be that man¡¯s girlfriend!


    Having read the news, he said to Gu Weiwe, who was taking a short nap in the car, ¡°Do you know that your fans think you and Fu Hanzheng look cute together?¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes suddenly and whispered, as she threw a look at the sleeping assistant, ¡°We were discovered?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Ling Yan¡¯s fans said that you slept with someone and that was why you managed to rece her but your fans say that by that reasoning, unless you slept with Fu Hanzheng, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to rece her at all. Then someone suggested that you look cute together.¡± Jolin said and showed her the hot searches.


    But they did not need Boss to help them get the spokesperson position at all.


    Gu Weiwei patted her chest. She was worried that she and Fu Hanzheng had been discovered.


    ¡°Oh okay.¡±


    Jolin checked the schedule of the on the iPad and said.


    ¡°You can go home and rest for three or four days, you only have a couple of tasks to bepleted in the capital these days.¡±


    After knowing her rtionship with Boss, he had been ordered by Third Master that every now and then, she should be arranged to have a rest in the capital city.


    Otherwise Boss would be displeased if his girlfriend was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered briefly.


    When they arrived at the capital, it was already early in the morning.


    She returned to the Landscape Vi and found that Fu Hanzheng was already getting ready for work. Seeing her entering the door, he was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing home in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Change of a n.¡± Gu Weiwei said and took hold of his neck.


    Seeing her face, Fu Shiqin stopped smiling.


    When she was not around, his brother could work hard.


    When she was around, he would devote himself to keeping herpany and throw the work to him instead.

 Chapter 455 - Cheap Brother

    <h4>Chapter 455: Cheap Brother</h4>


    Sure enough, two minutester he received his brother¡¯s order.


    ¡°Go to thepany, the meeting will be rescheduled to an hourter.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and left for work with his briefcase in hand.


    He had forbidden them toe to workte but now he was going to bete himself.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and looked at Gu Weiwei, who was so tired, and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    ¡°Want to eat something?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and followed him into the dining room, where they ate a bowl of porridge.


    ¡°How about I go to work with you?¡±


    She had missed the Lantern Festival and Valentine¡¯s Day with him, due to the movie.


    Now, when she was at home for two days, he had to work at thepany.


    Fu Hanzheng held her shoulders and walked upstairs guiding her into the bedroom.


    ¡°You can sleep at home. I wille home early in the afternoon.¡±


    She could not have gotten a good sleep on the overnight flight and he could not possibly ask her to sleep on the sofa at thepany.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to release him. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    ¡°I will leave when you are asleep.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiweipromised,id down and fell asleep within ten minutes.


    Fu Hanzheng called her twice and she gave no response, so he was certain that she was sleeping. He kissed her on her forehead and left for thepany.


    Three meetings were held in a row and everyone was exhausted.


    Finally, they took a ten-minute break and asked Fu Shiqin, ¡°Second Master, what is wrong with President Fu?¡±


    They should not have been punished like this.


    They had had several meetings in a row and they were ready to expire!


    Fu Shiqin replied, ¡°He is in a very good mood!¡±


    He was hurrying back home to keep his girlfriendpany so he did not care if they were the ones working overtime.


    After he finished the meeting, he had to deal with a lot of work and he had to attend a banquet on his behalf.


    Hopefully, Mu Weiwei would not be at home for too long, otherwise they would be rather mistreated!


    During the past two months when she was very busy, his brother had been very hard-working and he himself had a rxing time.


    When he remembered this he called Fu Shiyi, when he was in the bathroom.


    ¡°Third Brother, how is our sister-inw¡¯s schedule?¡±


    Fu Shiyi answered, ¡°She is quite busy!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give her more work, so she can receive your full support.¡± Fu Shiqin said implicitly.


    Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°You, you must not think that just because our sister-inw is busy, you need not work hard. If I give her too much work, our brother would be annoyed if he doesn¡¯t see her for too long.¡±


    He knew exactly what his twin-brother was thinking.


    He called because Mu Weiwei was at home and he had to work overtime.


    Knowing that he was seen through, Fu Shiqin replied. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    When his brother was not in a rtionship, he was living a very happy life.


    He had a very little workload and he had a wonderful life too, he even had time to eat out every week.


    ¡°You should work hard as a way to thank our brother for giving you food!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Damn you, if you were still with thepany, I would not have to work so hard!¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed.


    He was so busy right now mostly because his brother was in a rtionship but also because Fu Shiyi was in the entertainment industry, so he had to work double shifts.


    Coming out of the bathroom, he was asked by Xu Qian to see Fu Hanzheng in the office.


    ¡°What is it, Brother?¡±


    Without looking up, Fu Hanzheng gave him a lot of work. ¡°These are the issues to be affirmedter on in the meeting, and ask Xu Qian to send those documents to me at home.¡±


    Fu Shiqin checked the time and saw that there were still two hours remaining before work was finished.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng fetched his coat and keys. ¡°Weiwei has a cold, I need to check up on her.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin helplessly watched him leave.


    Forget it, he was just a cheap brother.

 Chapter 456 - Love Filling

    <h4>Chapter 456: Love Filling</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had not expected that the moment she woke up, she would be suffering from a fever.


    She had wanted to find some medicine herself, so she could deal with itter, when Fu Hanzheng was at home.


    But she did not find any medicine at home, so she called him.


    Hearing the strange sound of her voice, Fu Hanzheng arrived at home within an hour, after he had hung up.


    The moment he entered the apartment, he saw her in thin clothing, looking drowsy with a flushed face.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and held his hand over her forehead. He frowned when he felt the heat.


    ¡°Get up, we are heading to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Weiweizily opened her eyes and opened her arms at the sight of him.


    ¡°I am too weak to walk, carry me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did as she asked, fastened her seatbelt when they were in the car and called He Chi as he was driving to the hospital.


    ¡°Weiwei is having a fever, we are going to your ce now.¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°I am off work, I will send Dr. Chen.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng replied, ¡°Then get back on work now.¡±


    He Chi replied, ¡°I am on a date! Can¡¯t you just be a human?! It is just a fever, I am not needed at all!¡±


    He was a Deputy Head of Department, so what ¨C now his work was to check on this guy¡¯s girlfriend because she had a cold?


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Then what am I supporting you for?¡±


    He Chi gritted his teeth. ¡°I will go and help you, alright?¡±


    He had supported him when he was abroad and he also funded hisb...


    Plus it was his dearest girlfriend who was sick, so he had to go and check on her, otherwise this Boss would not fund hisb anymore.


    Hearing He Chi¡¯s reply, Fu Hanzheng hung up in satisfaction.


    Surely enough, when they arrived at the hospital, He Chi was already waiting for them.


    Seeing him carrying the girl in his arms, who was flushed because of the fever, he gave him the thermometer.


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Having said those words, he turned around andined.


    ¡°It is easy to catch a cold between seasons and she is too busy to be able to get a proper rest. There is no need to be so surprised about such a small cold.¡±


    Damn it, he was just in the middle of wooing that girl, when he called and ruined everything.


    Fu Hanzheng ced the thermometer property and said, ¡°Bring me some water.¡±


    He Chi followed the order and poured him a cup of water and then smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this ward looks very familiar?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not answer him but continued to feed Gu Weiwei the water.


    He Chi threw himself onto the sofa and reminded them.


    ¡°It is where you first brought her, when you almost did that in the car...¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Gu Weiwei almost choked on the water when she heard the words.


    Fu Hanzheng patted her back, wiped away the water for her and red at He Chi.


    ¡°Still want to keep your tongue?¡±


    He Chi covered his mouth and shook his head. This man would probably cut off his tongue!


    A long timeter, he pointed at Gu Weiwei and gestured.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Speak.¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°Time to check the temperature!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave him the thermometer and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Eaten anything after you woke up?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. She did not want to speak because of her hoarse throat.


    He Chi checked the thermometer, went to fetch the medication as well as the infusion.


    After getting the infusion, he asked with a smile, ¡°Now that everything is done, I can leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    What if the fever did not go away?


    ¡°If I am here, you two will be affected.¡± He Chi said with a ttering smile.


    If he returned back now, he could continue where he dropped off with the girl!


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    Having said that, Fu Hanzheng brought out the pills one after another and fed them to Gu Weiwei.


    He Chi gritted his teeth as he remained where he was on the sofa. Was he here to check on the patient or to watch them showing off their love?

 Chapter 457 - Brother and Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 457: Brother and Girlfriend</h4>


    Totally within his expectations, He Chi was forced to watch the couple showing off their love for the following two hours.


    Gu Weiwei was getting the infusion in the bed, whilst Fu Hanzheng was guarding her by the bedside. Every now and then, he checked her forehead to see if the fever had gone away.


    During the process, he even asked the servant to deliver porridge and fed her a small bowl.


    It was not until Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian arrived with the paperwork to sign, did he feel relieved.


    ¡°Look at how your sister-inw is being treated like by your brother and how you and Fu Shiyi are treated... feeling hurt now?¡±


    He remembered that when Fu Shiqin broke his leg and was hospitalized, all he had done was call him and ask him to get the leg fixed.


    When Fu Shiyi was suffering from appendicitis, he was so busy that he only called for him to remove the appendix.


    But when his girlfriend was suffering from a general fever, he was totally avable for her!


    ¡°We are already used to it... we are the cheap brothers, whilst the girlfriend is the real deal.¡± Fu Shiqin said truthfully.


    He Chi patted his shoulders and whispered, ¡°Forgive him, he barely sees women.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had no interest in any other women apart from Mu Weiwei and when he adored her, he showed off so much love that he didn¡¯t care about anyone else.


    Instead of uttering a sound, Fu Shiqin nodded in approval.


    His brother had no experience with women, so now he was trapped by Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Do you think I am blind or deaf?¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted when she heard them whispering. Her throat still did not feel well.


    He Chi touched his ears and said guilty, ¡°We are saying that you two look very cute together...¡±


    If they had such a good rtionship, they should give birth to a child as soon as possible!


    ¡°You are bad-mouthing my boyfriend.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Having heard her words, Fu Hanzheng threw a very lethal look at He Chi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything!¡± He Chi swore.


    Fu Shiqin pointed at He Chi, ¡°Brother, he said that you are inexperienced with women, so that you are wrapped around her finger!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± He Chi turned to Fu Shiqin who had just betrayed him.


    Damn you Second Brother, you betrayed me and fuelled the fire, causing so much mess!


    ¡°You just approved of what I said and now you are selling me out?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever approve of what you said!¡± Fu Shiqin countered innocently.


    He Chi said, ¡°You nodded!¡±


    Fu Shiqin twisted his neck and said, ¡°My spine is not feeling so good, so now I am not allowed to stretch my neck either?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± He Chi was stuck for words in his anger.


    This man was taking revenge on him for that time, when he and Fu Shiyi were not so nice to him and tied him up.


    Fu Hanzheng continued to sign the papers and calmly said, ¡°It seems that your new experiment doesn¡¯t seem that useful either, you may drop it.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, please! You must be fair! I said nothing, Second Brother made it up!¡±


    ¡°I only said that you never saw any women, nothing else!¡±


    ¡°He said something worse than me! He just posted on Weibo that you are a tycoon who is obsessed with a pretty girl and who doesn¡¯t care about business!¡±


    ....


    Startled, Fu Shiqin stared at He Chi who had just shown Fu Hanzheng the snapshot on Weibo.


    Gu Weiwei looked at these two people who kept on betraying each other, took a sip of water and felt happy that she had never joined them before.


    They had swore to bring down Fu Hanzheng but in the critical moments, they brought each other down instead.

 Chapter 458 - Marrying at 20

    <h4>Chapter 458: Marrying at 20</h4>


    After He Chi and Fu Shiqin¡¯s argument in front of Fu Hanzheng, they decided to stop and have a pause in their friendship for a month.


    It was not until nighttime that Gu Weiwei¡¯s fever elevated andFu Hanzheng brought her back to Landscape Vi.


    The moment they came through the door, he carried her upstairs to the master bedroom and asked her, after he had given her some hot water, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. Her throat ached so badly that she had totally lost appetite.


    Seeing her sickly countenance, Fu Hanzheng sighed guiltily.


    He had sensed her hoarse throat, when she came home in the morning but he had thought that it was only because of theck of sleep from the night before.


    But after spending half a day in thepany, he found that her cold had gotten more serious.


    ¡°I have some cooked porridge, you must eat something.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded helplessly and sat up, as she had the pillow in her arms.


    ¡°Are you still going to work?¡±


    ¡°I will eat with you first.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    There were piles of work he had to do and there was a business trip to Z¨¹rich the following day too.


    But she had hurriedly finished with her work, so she coulde home to meet him. That was how she had gotten sick too... and if he left her for work, he would not be too happy about it either.


    They had dinner delivered to the room because she could not leave the bed.


    Gu Weiwei stopped eating after a few spoonfuls of porridge, Fu Hanzheng sighed and lifted her bowl after putting down his own chopsticks.


    Then he scooped up one spoonful of porridge and fed her.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at it and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood for it.¡±


    ¡°Just a few bites.¡± Fu Hanzheng tried to persuade her patiently.


    Gu Weiwei stared at him for a moment and then obeyed him.


    ¡°I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng helped her lie down and asked the servants to put away the food.


    He did not leave to do his work until he saw her closing her eyes.


    However, the moment he had walked out, the girl opened her eyes and sighed helplessly too.


    She had finished her work early, so that she could spend time with him but she couldn¡¯t have him all the time, so she lied to him about feeling sleepy.


    She was not in the mood to sleep at all.


    She stayed in the bedroom for two hours before going to knock at the study¡¯s door, craning her head in she asked, ¡°Uncle Fu, how much longer do you need?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and asked her toe in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Gu Weiwei found afortable spot on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°I miss you too much to sleep.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and continued with his conversation online.


    Gu Weiwei could tell from the conversation that he had postponed the business trip to Z¨¹rich.


    She said after he rang off.


    ¡°Take me on a business trip, please!¡±


    ¡°You are sick!¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ¡°Then you are leaving me alone at home?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s face sunk.


    Fu Hanzheng replied, ¡°I am leaving in the morning and returning in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I promise to get well the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    ¡°If you are, sure.¡± Fu Hanzhengpromised helplessly and out of habit, he lowered his head and went to kiss her lips.


    Gu Weiwei covered his lips. ¡°No kisses. I am contagious.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng moved away from her hand and kissed her softly on her forehead.


    Two dayster, Gu Weiwei did get better.


    Fu Hanzheng had no intentions of bringing her along with him but she insisted, so he had no choice but to bring her along.


    Gu Weiwei was ordered to stay at the hotel whilst he was having the meeting with the cooperators.


    For some reason, the cold that did not get well in the capital went away after one day in Z¨¹rich.


    The second day when Fu Hanzheng finished the work, he brought her out on a date after she had insisted on it.


    There was a small church close to the hotel and the couple ran into a wedding that was taking ce there.


    Gu Weiwei watched the wedding for a long time before turning to the man next to her.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, when I turn 20 years old, let¡¯s get married too.¡±

 Chapter 459 - Deep Adoration

    <h4>Chapter 459: Deep Adoration</h4>


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng could not gather his thoughts.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and said, ¡°When I am 20 years old, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Master should have dealt with what she had asked him to do these days.


    Soon Fu Hanzheng was going to know that Gu Weiwei was dead and she would start a new life with him, with a secure heart.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were only six months left before she turned 20 butpared to how she dodged their marriage before, she was finally giving him a confirmed date.


    Suddenly, he felt that the next six months seemed to have be incredibly long.


    With her hands tightly clenched in his, Gu Weiwei felt quite jealous of the lively scene of the wedding.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her. ¡°Should we find a church for the wedding too?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere will be fine, as long as I am marrying you.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng looked gentle. He ceased his footsteps when he heard what she said.


    ¡°If you keep saying sweet words to me, we will get married right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up on her tiptoes and kissed him right on the lips.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I adore you so dearly.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Howe?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw herself into his arms and mumbled, ¡°You have given me too much happiness, for me to ept any bitterness.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°You won¡¯t experience any more bitterness.¡±


    He was definitely going to spoil his beloved girl rotten and he was definitely not going to let her experience any bitterness.


    The two were walking along the streets of Z¨¹rich when Xu Qian called, so they had to, unwillingly, head to the airport and go home.


    After the business trip, Gu Weiwei started her work again.


    The moment she arrived home, she and Fu Shiyi went to meet Yan Hong, the scriptwriter who was hired to write for their new movie.


    Yan Hong was not a very popr writer but he was the best at writing human nature .


    When she was studying movie theories for Dream of a Long Life, she understood that movies that could grip people¡¯s hearts, were all talking about humanity.


    That was why she needed such a writer to finish such a script for them.


    Yan Hong had already given them one draft of the script and she was quite satisfied with what he had intended to express, despite some ws.


    When they met, Fu Shiyi removed his sses and said, ¡°There are too few characters in the script and the scenes are limited too. How are we going to be able to make a blockbuster out of it...?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and Fu Shiyi shut up.


    ¡°Okay, you can tell him and I will stay silent.¡±


    ¡°I am quite satisfied with your story but there are a few parts that need to be revised.¡± Gu Weiwei said and passed him the script. ¡°Here are myments.¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at her with disbelief.


    ¡°But there are way too few characters in the script, same goes for the scenes too.¡±


    He had never seen such a script before. It would not be appealing for the audience.


    ¡°Great movies are not about the number of characters or scenes but about how well the script is written and how well the actors can portray it.¡±


    There were way too many blockbusters in the film industry and those movies tended to create a very disconnected and vague idea for the audience.


    What she needed, therefore, was a low-budget genre that had never been made before.


    Fu Shiyi scratched his ears and found that what she had said was quite reasonable.


    Then Gu Weiwei and Yan Hong started to modify the script and Fu Shiyi had no words to counteract her.


    Yan Hong had thought that she was just a proud actress, who had gained some fame and who was now trying to direct her own movies.


    But he had not expected that she would have read the script so carefully ande up with many ideas that even he had not thought of.


    Was she really only a 19 year old actress?

 Chapter 460 - Uncle Fu and Loving Words

    <h4>Chapter 460: Uncle Fu and Loving Words</h4>


    After she finished discussing with Yan Hong and talked about some pre-production work with Fu Shiyi, she returned to Landscape Vi.


    It was already nine p.m. and she had to fly to F Land for the film festival the following day.


    She was just packing, when Fu Hanzheng came over and stood by her side, looking very displeased.


    Having packed up her things, Gu Weiwei cheekily asked, ¡°Mu Weiwei¡¯s boyfriend, Mr. Fu Hanzheng, are you in a foul mood now?¡±


    ¡°Should I be happy, when my girlfriend thinks her home is just an overnight hotel?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms and sighed deeply.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. It was true that she ran away after a couple of days at home during the past month and she did not look like a very professional girlfriend.


    ¡°When I finish the work this month, I will focus upon the pre-production of the movie. By that point, I will have a lot of time to spend in the capital with you.¡±


    The Eyes of the Eagle had been selected for many international film festivals and she needed to show up, so that one day, she would be able to attend the film festivals with her own movie.


    ¡°Good, by that time Merlin¡¯s design would have been released too.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°What design?¡±


    She had not asked Merlin to design anything.


    ¡°The wedding gown.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly after hearing his words.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, why are you in such a hurry? I am not running away.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to hold the wedding?¡± Fu Hanzheng continued speaking.


    Although there were still six months to go, it was actually a rather short time, when so many things had to be prepared.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it when Ie home again?¡±


    She was leaving the following morning, and all he was talking to her about was something that was happening in six months time.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead, mumbling, ¡°I just can¡¯t wait for you to be Mrs. Fu.¡±


    She was standing right in front of him and there was no difference between them and a real married couple, apart from the marriage certificate.


    But what he was anticipating the most of all, was that marriage certificate.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what is so good about me?¡±


    She often asked herself what it was about her that made him cherish her so dearly.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and brushed the girl¡¯s soft cheek, looking thoughtful and gentle.


    ¡°Everything about you is great.¡±


    She was perfect in his eyes, no matter if she was cunning, gentle, sweet or irritating.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and asked, with a small voice, ¡°Uncle Fu, have you read some romantic books these past days?¡±


    He was so good at flirting recently!


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He would never have expected that he would care for a girl like this before, or say such flirtatious words but he was so good at doing these things right now.


    Early next morning, Fu Hanzheng got up an hour earlier than usual and drove her to the airport where she joined Jolin.


    As they boarded the ne, Jolin sighed with aint on his lips.


    ¡°The film festival starts the day after tomorrow, why must we go there now?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking about meeting the movie master Murphy. I would like him to participate in our new movie.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed to the true purpose of leaving early.


    When the schedule came to an end, she would be getting ready for the pre-production of the new movie.


    Unlike before, she had to direct the movie herself and perform herself too. There were many other tasks toplete, like selecting actresses and so on.


    Murphy was a very famous, master movie director and with him joining their new movie, she was sure to exceed Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2.

 Chapter 461 - Terror Attack in the F Land

    <h4>Chapter 461: Terror Attack in the F Land</h4>


    When they arrived in F Land, it was almost noon.


    They rested for a couple of hours at the hotel and Gu Weiwei went to visit Mr. Murphy in the afternoon.


    Although Murphy had not confirmed his participation yet, after hearing what she had said, he showed interest in visiting Hua Land.


    That was almost a sess in her eyes.


    She left the caf¨¦ where she met Murphy and waved goodbye to him but she unexpectedly ran into Ling Yan and Gu Siting.


    Seeing her, Gu Siting did not lose himself as he did like thest time at the MG show.


    He bowed politely, looking exactly like an elegant gentleman from a noble family in A Land.


    Seeing her, Ling Yan showed a cold smile.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, are you here for the film festival too?¡±


    This Mu Weiwei had already be one of the top movie stars from Hua Land, after two movies and she was totally standing out, after getting the spokesperson position of MG Globe.


    Whilst she herself was turned down by Muse and failed to get any fashion contracts, so these days, she was just making preparations for Dream of a Long Life 2 in A Land.


    Unexpectedly, she had run into this girl again at the film festival.


    ¡°The Eyes of the Eagle has been selected, so I am here for that.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and answered.


    Without much doubt, Gu Siting was here with Ling Yan for the film festival too.


    He pretended as if he had missed her... but he was actually protecting Ling Yan after all.


    ¡°Then see you again at the film festival.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled and walked into the caf¨¦ taking Gu Siting¡¯s arm.


    Gu Weiwei left and returned to the hotel, where she made a call to Fu Hanzheng. The moment she hung up, Jolin called.


    ¡°MG has had the gown delivered,e and try it on, so we can do some modifications if something doesn¡¯t fit.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming down now.¡± Gu Weiwei grabbed the room card and started to head downstairs to his room.


    The moment she walked around the corner, she ran into two waiters.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She apologized, bent down and picked up her room card.


    But the moment she bent down, she found that instead of food, it was guns that were hidden under the cloth on the cart.


    There were terror attacks in the north of F Land these days... were these people thinking about attacking once again at the film festival.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she picked up the room card and left.


    She walked towards the elevator and said to Jolin on the other side of the phone, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat, now, let¡¯s meet down in the lobby.¡±


    Jolin was confused. ¡°We just ate.¡±


    ¡°Just do it, now!¡± Gu Weiwei repeated.


    No matter whether these two people were nning a terror attack, this hotel was already not safe, when two people with weapons were strolling around the hotel.


    As long as they left the hotel, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards could keep them safe.


    Confused, Jolin thought that she was very hungry.


    ¡°Okay, I will get my things and go downstairs.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was about to hang up and call the local police when a gunshot arose from the corridor.


    She jerked up and Jolin was startled as well.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and saw guestsing out of the room hearing the gunshot and then heading downstairs in panic.


    But the sound arose constantly in the corridor and the guests¡¯ screams echoed across the entire building.


    Giving up on the elevator, she took the staircase and went upstairs.


    If these people had already started the terror attack, their partners must already be downstairs.


    ¡°Jolin, take Xu and hide. Keep your phone silenced and do not go out or utter a sound.¡±


    ¡°What about you, where are you?¡±


    Hearing the sound of guns, Jolin shivered.

 Chapter 462 - Mu Weiwei Gone Missing

    <h4>Chapter 462: Mu Weiwei Gone Missing</h4>


    However, before he received a reply, the phone call ended.


    The sound of guns and the screams of the hotel guests echoed over and over again, and the whole hotel became a terrifying hell.


    Horrified, Jolin switched off Xu¡¯s phone and pushed her down under the bed. Then he took the risk of rushing outside pretending as if they too had left their rooms.


    Then he suddenly rushed back in and hid under the bed as well.


    They did not dare to make a sound, so he used his shaking fingers to text Fu Shiyi, telling him what was going on.


    Mu Weiwei asked them to hide, but where was she?


    If anything happened to her, they would be punished to death by Boss.


    But no texts hade back no matter how many he sent to her.


    He was so anxious that he cried. For the first time in life, he felt desperate and helpless.


    The sound of gunshots was still arising constantly and then came the sound of bombing. The whole building was trembling tremendously.


    Then came the sound of footsteps in their room.


    Xu covered her mouth, with tears dripping down her face; she did not dare utter a sound.


    From the bottom of the bed they could see two pairs of boots, yet they did not dare to utter a sound, especially when they did not know who hade in.


    Luckily, those people left after a brief check of the room.


    A long whileter, it felt as long as a few centuries, another sound of footsteps approached their room from outside.


    A voice said that they were the police of F Land.


    Jolin climbed out of the bed and gripped the police that were there to rescue them, and spoke to them in English.


    ¡°We have one person missing, have you found her?¡±


    ¡°This is her picture. She is a very famous movie star from Hua Land and she is here for the film festival.¡±


    ....


    The two policemen shook their heads, telling him that they could contact the police office, to see if whomever they were looking for, was among those that were rescued.


    Jolin pointed at the bottom of the bed, telling them that there was one more person under the bed.


    Then he hurried downstairs to see if his girl was among the rescued.


    But she was not and the police officers did not find her either.


    He was about to return to the hotel to search more, when the hotel was locked down by the police and he was no longer able to enter.


    Jolin was looking for any information for his girl whilst calling Fu Shiyi like crazy.


    He just hated himself for not saving the Boss¡¯s number.


    Finally, when Fu Shiyi finished doing his program, he answered the call.


    ¡°What is it?! Always bothering me!¡±


    Jolin¡¯s tears gushed out when the phone was answered.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is missing, Third Master!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was changing the clothes as he snorted.


    ¡°Must I find her for you when your girl is missing...¡±


    ¡°Our hotel was attacked by terrorists. I can¡¯t find her, not anywhere...¡±


    Jolin was shaking and his voice was shivering too.


    Fu Shiyi was startled for two seconds. ¡°What... what terror attack?¡±


    ¡°Some gunned men entered the hotel and attacked the people there. They set off a bomb and it has caused a fire. We were not on the same floor when it happened, and I can¡¯t find her now.¡± Jolin said in tears.


    Fu Shiyi was listening, as he saw from the TV on the wall that a terror attack had urred in the ce near the film festival... in F Land.


    As he watched the rescued guests from the hotel as well as the smoke-surrounded hotel building, he thought over what Jolin had just said


    He suddenly felt that the sky was falling down.

 Chapter 463 - Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 2

    <h4>Chapter 463: Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 2</h4>


    In the meanwhile, a meeting was going on at the Headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    It was Xu Qian who first noticed the news of the terror attack in F Land and he knocked on the meeting room door without hesitating.


    ¡°President Fu, a terror attack happened around the location of the film festival.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. He grabbed the phone on the table and got up as he kept making the call.


    He even forgot about that he was in the meeting.


    But the call he made gave no answer, except for the mechanical voice.


    ¡°The phone you dialed is powered off.¡±


    Two calls in a row and the phone was still off.


    On the other side, Fu Shiyi¡¯s call to Fu Hanzheng was interrupted by a busy tone, so he had to call Fu Shiqin instead.


    Fu Shiqin heard the news from Xu Qian and was still startled.


    That was where his sister-inw was!


    He was just thinking this when Fu Shiyi called.


    He picked up the phone, as he was rushing out to find his elder brother.


    ¡°What is it? Do tell! I am upied!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t get through to our brother. Terror attack around the hotel where our sister-inw is staying and her agent Jolin still has not found her...¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s face sunk. ¡°Why?¡±


    She was his brother¡¯s biggest treasure. If she was missing, no one else would be able to survive.


    The top managers of Fu¡¯s Enterprise looked at each other. The terror attack in F Land was a piece of important news but why was it rted to thepany?


    President Fu¡¯s face sank and he stopped the meeting immediately, he did not say a word about whether to carry on with the meeting either.


    Then the Second Master received a call and his face changed too.


    It was as if the whole sky was falling down.


    Fu Shiqin was answering Fu Shiyi¡¯s call as he rushed towards the elevator and saw his brother¡¯s troubled face, he was suddenly feeling unwilling to tell him the truth.


    But he had to tell him the news.


    ¡°Third Brother said that... the hotel sister-inw stayed in had a terror attack and her agent has not found her yet...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips pursed and he said, after a long silence, ¡°I will leave thepany to you. I need to go there now.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°I will do it. Fu Shiyi is on the way here. He will go there with you.¡±


    Instead of saying a word, Fu Hanzheng rushed into the car the moment the elevator door opened. Xu Qian was getting into the car as he called the crew members of the jet.


    They should be ready for take off to F Land as soon as they arrive at the airport.


    Standing by the parking lot, Fu Shiqin sighed deeply as he saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car leaving.


    Although he had wished that Mu Weiwei could be at home as little as possible, so that he could work a little less... he had never hoped that something like this would happen to her.


    His brother said that they were getting married and he was in the process of selecting the best ce for their wedding. He had even gotten Merlin to design her wedding gown.


    If Mu Weiwei did not make it, what was his brother going to do for the rest of his life?


    He took a deep breath, walked into the elevator and made a call to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Our brother is heading to the airport now. Follow him and keep your eyes open for him.¡±


    He had never seen his brother adore someone so much and he hoped that God would not deprive his brother of the love of his life.


    He would even stop eating desserts for the rest of his life and he could work overtime so the couple could have fun together, as long as his sister-inw returned.


    As long as she was here.


    His brother had never desired anything more than he did Mu Weiwei, who was his first and only love.

 Chapter 464 - Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 3

    <h4>Chapter 464: Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 3</h4>


    Fu Shiyi rushed all the way to the airport in his sports car as if he were driving a jet and then he boarded with Fu Hanzheng.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s dark face, he consoled him with a forced smile.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw has always been very lucky. Nothing will happen to her!¡±


    ¡°It must be her dumb agent who can¡¯t find her for the time being.¡±


    ....


    However, despite whatever he said, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s cold face gave no reaction. All he did was ask the crew members to take off as soon as possible.


    It took three hours to fly from the capital to F Land.


    That was the longest three hours of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s life. He prayed to God that the moment he got off the ne, she would be waiting for him safe and sound, telling him that nothing happened.


    Yet three hourster... the nended in F Land and nothing that followed was what he had expected to happen.


    The two of them had just gotten off the ne, when Fu Shiyi received the call from Jolin.


    Fu Shiyi asked. ¡°Found her?¡±


    Jolin was sobbing. He sounded as if he was unable to say a thing.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed Fu Shiyi¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Startled for one second, Jolin spoke softly.


    ¡°She is at Saint Martin¡¯s Hospital.¡±


    Lips pursed, Fu Hanzheng did not ask for the results after being silent for a moment.


    ¡°Got it, we will be there soon.¡±


    He had intended to ask him but he was also afraid that the result was beyond what he could bear.


    So he ended the call and asked the driver to head to the hospital.


    Being in the same car, Fu Shiyi could sense that something wrong was going on, judging from what Jolin had said on the phone.


    But he did not dare to make a call when facing his brother, so he texted him on the sly.


    [What is it? Tell me so I can be prepared]


    Soon Jolin replied.


    [We found her and her... remains]


    Thest word made Fu Shiyi shiver. He dropped the phone.


    He looked at his cold-faced brother sideways, not knowing what to do so that he did not have to face that horrible result.


    But no matter what he could do, his brother was going to face the music anyways.


    He had just met her the day before and now she was... gone.


    Fu Shiyi picked up the phone and looked out of the window, hoping that the road to the hospital couldst forever, so that no end came to them.


    So that his brother did not have to face that terrible scene.


    However, within an hour, they arrived at the hospital.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Jolin was crying hard. When he saw Fu Hanzheng and the people following him, he stopped himself from shedding any more tears.


    ¡°Boss, Third Master...¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Pursing his lips, Jolin pointed at the room next to them.


    Xu Qian directly went to talk with the doctor and the police, so two minutester, the door was opened and they were let in.


    The moment the door was opened, an air of coldness greeted their face. Fu Shiyi shivered.


    But it was not Mu Weiwei who was lying on the sickbed but a cold corpse bag.


    Police officers led them in, exining what had happened at the hotel and said, ¡°I am sorry that the woman you are looking for lost her life in this terror attack.¡±


    ¡°You must be wrong, what if it is not her!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    His brother had arranged for three men to keep her safe, how would she possibly die in this hour long terror attack?


    Police officers looked at them and sighed with a pitiful tone.


    ¡°ording to what Mr. Jolin had given to us, what we have found must be Miss. Mu.¡±


    Standing by the corpse bag, Fu Hanzheng said with a deep voice, ¡°Open it!¡±

 Chapter 465 - Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 4

    <h4>Chapter 465: Mu Weiwei Gone Missing 4</h4>


    The police officer and the doctor exchanged a look and the doctor said seriously, ¡°Since she was found in the ce where the bombing took ce, she may look...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng repeated with a cold voice. ¡°Open it now.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Fu Shiyi had expected that she must look horrible now.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Brother...¡±


    Even he did not dare to take a look at the corpse, let alone his brother whose heart would be broken.


    Fu Hanzheng still insisted. ¡°Open it now!¡±


    The doctor sighed, approached the bed and zipped open the bag, exposing the victim¡¯s body.


    Then he took a step backwards.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at it and turned away, as tears started to gush out.


    It was not the lovely Mu Weiwei who was joking with them yesterday. Due to the burning, she had lost her facial features and half of her body.


    But judging from the height and the body-shape, she did resemble Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Are you sure that it is her?¡±


    The police officer looked at Fu Hanzheng and then at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°We found something of hers, and Mr. Jolin confirmed that it belonged to her.¡±


    ¡°Also, ording to what Mr. Jolin had provided, we did the DNA test. She was... Miss. Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ....


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother who had been silent all this time. He was still staring at the heavily-burned victim.


    He was not furious or grieving.


    But his eyes had no life in them at all, as if his soul had dissipated with only the empty torso facing him.


    Before he met Mu Weiwei, he was also cold to everyone but not as dead-looking as he was now.


    He tugged his jacket and said between sobs, ¡°... Brother...¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Get He Chi toe here, and he will do the DNA test.¡±


    He just could not believe that the girl he saw off at the airport, would have be like this now.


    Fu Shiyi sighed. He still did not want to believe that it was Mu Weiwei.


    Instead of giving him any more suggestions, he fell into silence too.


    So he made a call to He Chi and asked him to do the DNA test here.


    Honestly, he had wished that He Chi coulde and tell everyone that this corpse was not Mu Weiwei at all.


    In this way, they at least had a chance of finding the living girl.


    Fu Shiyi had just finished the call with He Chi when Xu Qian came in from outside.


    ¡°President Fu, Lei Meng just called and said that the three men who were in charge of protecting Miss. Mu are missing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and looked cold.


    ¡°One hour, and I am going to meet the chief responsible for this incident.¡±


    ¡°I will talk with them now.¡± Xu Qian said.


    It was their Mrs. President-to-be who was involved, so Boss would not be so easily convinced.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi followed Xu Qian and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Xu Qian sighed and said, ¡°If the group are attacking because of the film festival, they would not have chosen today to attack or even this hotel because tomorrow is the film festival and more chaos would arise if they chose tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked serious. He was no longer as ovee with emotion.


    ¡°So the three men my brother arranged to keep her safe are now missing... do you mean that the terror attack was intended for her?¡±


    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°That is just a conjecture. We will need more information after speaking with the chief of F Land.¡±

 Chapter 466 - Brothers Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 466: Brother¡¯s Girlfriend</h4>


    Leaving the hospital, Xu Qian went to speak with the security department of F Land which was responsible for allowing the terror attack.


    Fu Shiyi stood by Fu Hanzheng. His brother looked very calm.


    Yet every time he saw the pair of eyes that had lost their life and color, he could not help but feel his heart tighten.


    It was not until nighttime when Fu Shiqin finished all of the tasks, did he make a call to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What is going on? Did you find the girl?¡±


    ¡°What is He Chi going there for?¡±


    ....


    Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°We found her but... she died in the bombing. Our brother doesn¡¯t believe that it was Mu Weiwei, nor does he trust the DNA test results, so he asked He Chi toe here to do the test for us.¡±


    ¡°Died?¡± Fu Shiqin pulled the car over by the roadside and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t brother get three people to keep her safe? How could she have died?¡±


    ¡°The three bodyguards are missing! We are looking for them too.¡± Fu Shiyi said unhappily.


    Silent for a moment, Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°How is our brother?¡±


    That must have been a piece of news that broke them and his brother, who had been treating Mu Weiwei as his treasure, must be extremely sorrowful too.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°He has lost his soul, of course he is doing terribly. What do you think will happen to our brother, if He Chi also confirms that the dead person is Mu Weiwei!?¡±


    Fu Shiqin fell into silence too. How would he ever know what to do.


    If Mu Weiwei was really gone, they would not be able to find another recement for his brother at all.


    Although they kept fighting with their brother all the time, it was no more than a joke. They had never expected to see him suffer from losing the love of his life.


    ¡°I will deal with whatever is happening with thepany and you, keep an eye on our brother.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Shiyi replied.


    Back in the capital city.


    Fu Shiqin was seated in the car and watching the light twinkling out in the darkness. He was not feeling gleeful at all.


    Although his brother kept showing off their love in front of him and leaving him all kinds of work to do, so that he himself could stay with his girlfriend... he had never wished that his brother and Mu Weiwei would be separated.


    He had actually expected that they would get married soon and have children.


    If something really happened to Mu Weiwei, he could not imagine how heart-broken his brother would be.


    He checked the time and was about to leave to go home, when the phone rang again.


    ¡°Shiqin,e home to us now, please.¡±


    It was Fu Shengying who had been staying at home these years. He sounded very serious.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± Fu Shiqin ended the call and turned around, heading back to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    The moment he entered the mansion, he found that his parents were home from abroad and even grandma was here.


    ¡°The Qin Family just called and said that your brother is investigating the terror attack in F Land. What is it going on?¡±


    The Fu Family was the most wealthy family in Hua Land and dealt with some business with the government but they never got involved with anything rted to the country or the government at all.


    Now that he was investigating the terror attack, he was getting himself involved with international politics.


    ¡°Dad, brother has his own reasons, don¡¯t ask him these days.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Some people from the Qin Family were working at the Foreign Affairs Office and they must have known about brother¡¯s movements in F Land.


    His brother was so anxious about Mu Weiwei.


    They were not offering any help now but they should also not cause him any more trouble.


    ¡°When he took over thepany, me and your grandma both proimed that the Fu Family only dealt with business, not with governmental affairs.¡±


    Fu Shengying looked serious. The Fu Family just could not get involved with the sinister governmental affairs.


    They made some calls to Fu Hanzheng but he had switched his phone off.


    ¡°Shiqin, if your brother gets involved with the terror attack and irritates the ouws...¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed out of exhaustion. ¡°Dad, mom and grandma, our brother truly has to be involved this time, just leave him alone, alright?¡±


    ¡°We are not trying to disturb him but it is a serious matter, the Fu Family must not get involved.¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Fu Shiqin sighed deeply and said straightforwardly, ¡°Something happened to his girlfriend in this terror attack. Do you think that you should stop him from investigating in this affair?¡±

 Chapter 467 - Mu Weiwei, the Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 467: Mu Weiwei, the Girlfriend</h4>


    ¡°His girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying exchanged a look, looking startled.


    When the Old Lady heard that, she shook and turned to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Her son and his wife did not know whom her eldest grandson was dating, yet she did.


    So when Fu Shiqin said that something happened to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, she knew that it was Mu Weiwei.


    She had heard about the terror attack and she had been worried that the girl was also at the film festival.


    Her calls hadn¡¯t gone through, and now...


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Mrs. Fu was nervous. When she asked what was going on, he had mentioned that he would bring her home for wedding discussions. So that was the girl?


    Fu Shiqin turned to the Old Lady and realized that it was not necessary to keep the secret any more.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met her too. It is Mu Weiwei who used to live at our ce.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?!¡± Mrs. Fu eximed.


    So Mu Weiwei had always been the one her son had been dating all this time... But she had been driven out by him before!


    ¡°You¡¯ve never liked her, so our brother never allowed us to tell you.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Mrs. Fu could not believe it and so she mumbled, ¡°How did your brother end up being with her? Why her?!¡±


    She could ept it when he was in a rtionship with anyone else, even if it was not Meng Ruya whom she liked. But why Mu Weiwei?


    Fu Shiqin snorted at his mother.


    ¡°So now you don¡¯t like her. You have been showing off to other people that your daughter-inw brought presents for you before!¡±


    ¡°But I did not know they were from her!¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Although she seemed to have changed tremendously recently, if her son¡¯s girlfriend was really her... she was still not that happy about it.


    Old Lady interrupted their argument and asked, ¡°What is going on now, has Weiwei been found?¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed deeply when he thought of the news.


    ¡°I talked with Third Brother on the way here. He said that she was killed in the attack but our brother doesn¡¯t believe the DNA results, so he asked He Chi to go over there to do a new test.¡±


    Fu Shengying¡¯s face sank when he heard the words.


    His eldest son was intelligent and mature. He did not seem to desire anything throughout his entire life, so he had been looking forward to meeting the girlfriend, whom he had intention of marrying.


    He could tell that he had been quite happy to tell them the news.


    All these years, she seemed to be the first person that had made him so joyful.


    But if she was killed, what would happen to him?


    After a long silence, Mrs. Fu asked, ¡°How is your brother?¡±


    ¡°He is doing as well as he can, except that he is not his usual self. He was going to marry her but now she is gone!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Old Lady felt her chest and could not catch her breath.


    ¡°This girl is having a very bad life!¡±


    Her original family treated her terribly and when she was at the Fu Family, she was not treated well either and now, when she was finally with her eldest grandson, she was most likely dead.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Mrs. Fu went to help the Old Lady up and asked the servant to bring her the medicine.


    It was Old Lady who truly cared about Mu Weiwei in this family.


    The Old Lady had been treating her as her own granddaughter, no matter whether she was the annoying girl back then or the pleasant mature one now.

 Chapter 468 - Mu Weiwei, the Girlfriend 2

    <h4>Chapter 468: Mu Weiwei, the Girlfriend 2</h4>


    The Old Lady was driven to the hospital, because she had heard about Mu Weiwei¡¯s death in the terror attack.


    Fu Shiqin and his parents went to the hospital. Luckily, she was not in a serious situation. After the intensive treatment, she was transferred to the ward.


    Fu Shengying did not mention asking Fu Hanzheng to return. He turned to Fu Shiqin and asked, ¡°Are you able to handle thepany affairs alone?¡±


    ¡°Almost, although my brother has been supporting thepany, I am not paid to do nothing either,right?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shengying nodded and thought of what happened in F Land.


    ¡°Your brother...¡±


    ¡°Third Brother is keeping an eye out for him. He will tell me if anything happens. What you need to do is not ask our brother about anything! Just take care of grandma!¡± Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly.


    Mrs. Fu sighed and said, as she checked the time, ¡°Alright, it is veryte. We can take care of grandma here, take a rest at home. You still have lots of affairs to deal with at thepany.¡±


    She had not been satisfied with Mu Weiwei as her son¡¯s girlfriend, yet at this point she truly wished that she was still alive.


    She did not know that her son¡¯s girlfriend was her but she could tell that her son deeply liked this girl.


    He was talking about marrying her, so apparently, they were greatly in love with each other.


    If she was gone, she was worried that her son would not be able to bear the setback.


    Actually, she thought about what happened in the recent days and realized that she was not that bad. It was just that she had not been a very understanding girl when she first came to the Fu Family.


    She had seen her grow up to be a very mature person, as an actress in the film industry.


    She had asked Fu Hanzheng to bring some gowns for her and grandma, which actually turned out to be quite caring and thoughtful.


    Even if the terror attack had not happened and Hanzheng insisted on marrying her, she might feel a little bit ufortable but she would not stop them either.


    The couple saw Fu Shiqin off the hospital and Mrs. Fu asked her husband, ¡°Should we call Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Better not, let him handle the matter.¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Although he had no intention of letting the Fu Family get involved with politics, yet if he tried to stop him from looking into this matter, Hanzheng would not give up either.


    Their son was suffering terribly right now. They better not cause him any more trouble. They decided to leave everything as it was until it was all solved.


    In F Land.


    Within two hours¡¯ time, Xu Qian managed to contact the Ambassador of Hua Land in F Land and met the security department that was responsible for investigating the terror attack.


    He quickly brought over the Ambassador and the Deputy-Chief of the security department to the hospital, where they told Fu Hanzheng about the investigation results.


    ¡°Half of the gang have been killed and some are missing atrge. We are certain that they belong to the same organization that started the same terror attack in the north many months ago.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked profound. ¡°No one alive has been caught?¡±


    ¡°Most of them resisted capture and got killed and those who had no way out also killed themselves.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I hope that my men can be involved in the investigation, so that the people on the run can be caught as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fu, we from the security department are responsible for this incident, which is rted to our confidential information. You are not really allowed to get involved.¡± The Deputy-Chief said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked lethal as he said to the man, ¡°My fianc¨¦e died in this attack. I must find out who on earth is involved.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fu, we are very sorry about your fianc¨¦e, but...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng interrupted them. ¡°If my men can¡¯t be involved, all cooperations between ourpany and F Land will be terminated now.¡±


    The Deputy-Chief exchanged a look with the Ambassador, who shook his head helplessly.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise was founded as a military enterprise and F Land was an alliednd with Hua Land, which had just received two military development techniques from Fu¡¯s Enterprise. If the cooperation was terminated, not only the development of weapons but also other industries would be affected.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, your men are only allowed to investigate this incident.¡±

 Chapter 469 - Ling Yan was Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 469: Ling Yan was Wounded</h4>


    Seeing that they approved of their investigation, Xu Qian called Lei Meng and his men who had juste to F Land.


    After telling them what Fu Hanzheng expected, the Deputy Chief came up to him.


    ¡°President Fu, the three bodyguards were found. Two were killed, one seriously injured and is yet to wake up in the hospital.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°One was killed at the back-door of the hotel, one was attacked in the car and is the one who is badly injured in the hospital, thest one was on the same floor with Miss. Mu Weiwei. They might have tried to get her away but failed.¡± Xu Qian reported to him the information he had just received.


    Fu Shiyi was startled. Now he finally understood why an assistant like Xu Qian was getting the same sry as Fu Shiqin, the Deputy President.


    He used only two hours to deal with the security department and the Embassy, whilst getting the investigation report. Those were not the tasks that were likely to be done so rapidly, by very many people.


    ¡°How much longer before He Chi arrives?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Fu Shiyi checked the time. ¡°One more hour before hends.¡±


    Although the deceased was thoroughly bombed and the face was ruined, her body-shape resembled Mu Weiwei and she was holding her things too. Even the DNA test showed that it was her.


    His brother still could not believe that it was Mu Weiwei.


    What if He Chi¡¯s test showed that Mu Weiwei was the deceased after all, what was he going to do?


    Having heard the words, Fu Hanzheng turned to Xu Qian.


    ¡°Any cluey with the CCTV around the hotel?¡±


    ¡°All are ruined, impossible to be repaired.¡± Xu Qian said.


    Fu Hanzheng asked. ¡°Same situation for the terror attack in the North?¡±


    Xu Qian said, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank as he said, ¡°The attackers did not pick the film festival day but one day before and they chose to attack the hotel and destroy the CCTV cameras in the neighbourhood... is that a real terror attack or something else?¡±


    Although the gangs were the same, yet the situations looked very illogical.


    Also, the three bodyguards he arranged for her were very experienced retired soldiers.


    They could not have been killed in one go, if it had been a pure ident.


    Unless their enemies were more skilled or better prepared, so that they attacked them on purpose..


    ¡°We are checking the cameras along the streets of the hotel but we still need time.¡± Xu Qian said.


    Boss did not believe that Mu Weiwei was the victim but even if the whole matter was strange, it still could not exclude the possibility that Mu Weiwei might be the victim.


    Maybe the attackers were out for her, so they just ruined the cameras so they would not be found.


    That was what he was thinking, something he could not possibly say, so as to make him feel any better.


    He had been his assistant for years and he knew him well. It would not work tofort him, no matter what he said now.


    What he was supposed to do was to find out whatever he needed and to tell him the results as fast as he could.


    It depended totally on the Boss if he could ept the results or not. They could not possibly control his mind.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Anyone from the Gu Family here?¡±


    Xu Qian said, ¡°Gu Siting and Ling Yan are here for the festival too but they were attacked in the hotel too. Ling Yan was injured too but not terribly wounded. Gu Siting¡¯s most trustworthy man, Kuroda Shio, also raised the proposal that the terrorists should be caught.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked. ¡°Where is Gu Siting?¡±


    Xu Qian thought for a while and said, ¡°He has gone home with Ling Yan.¡±

 Chapter 470 - Not Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 470: Not Mu Weiwei</h4>


    He Chi arrived at the hospital at three in the morning.


    He received Fu Shiyi¡¯s call and knew that something had happened to Mu Weiwei and he was expected to bring the DNA test kit to this ce. He had no idea what was going on.


    The moment he arrived at the hospital, he saw Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi, as well as the Ambassador of Hua Land, in F Land.


    ¡°Why such a hurry, what should I check?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the dead body in the corpse bag and said, ¡°I want you to check if she is... Weiwei.¡±


    He Chi, who was putting on the gloves, stiffened and slowly turned to look at the man who spoke.


    He was telling him to check if this ruined body was... Mu Weiwei?!


    He had wanted to ask for more information, when Xu Qian came over to Fu Hanzheng and reported thetest development.


    He Chi put on some gloves and a mask, looked at the deceased and then at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What is going on? It feels like I am dreaming?!¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°A terror attack happened at the hotel where Mu Weiwei stayed for the film festival and the police and the hospital said that this body is her but my brother doesn¡¯t believe it, so he got you toe here.¡±


    No one wished for the deceased to be Mu Weiwei but judging from the things of this person, it was Mu Weiwei.


    He Chi felt a bit sad too when he heard the words. He looked in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What result should I give to him... should this be her, or not?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would go mental if he told him that it was Mu Weiwei.


    But if he denied her identity, where would he find the girl?


    ¡°The authentic result.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°What if it is really her, your brother will turn mental.¡± He Chi whispered.


    They had both witnessed how dearly Fu Hanzheng adored this girl.


    Fu Shiyi looked at his own brother and said, ¡°Are you able to lie to him? How long do you think the lie can stand?¡±


    Without a living Mu Weiwei at his side, his brother would never believe whatever they said.


    He Chi looked at the deceased and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Hopefully, your brother¡¯s instinct is right and this is not her.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was silent. No one wished that it was her.


    He Chi opened his own box and started to work.


    ¡°I need ab where I can do the test.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Everything is ready. You can join Jolin after you get the sample. He will take you there.¡±


    He Chi got the sample and put it away carefully, feeling extremely heavy hearted.


    ¡°The results wille in three hours.¡±


    Hopefully, it was not the result they had all feared.


    Seeing off He Chi, Fu Shiyi brought over some water and food.


    ¡°Brother, drink some water and eat something. You have to take good care of yourself when awaiting the result.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took the water but did not drink it. Instead, he was staring at the cold corpse bag with a pair of dead eyes.


    He kept telling himself inwardly that it was not her and that it could not be her but he just couldn¡¯t help but feel horror spreading in the deepest corner of his heart.


    If the terror attack had not been an ident, then she must have been the target.


    Then it would have been him who caused her death because being with him must have been the original reason.


    Standing by his side, Fu Shiyi was trying hard to think of something to say to make his brother feel better.


    But he realized that no matter what he said, it would not work.


    Because apart from Mu Weiwei, nothing seemed to be able to brighten him up.


    And Mu Weiwei was not here.

 Chapter 471 - Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 471: Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion of the A Land.


    The sunlight streamed in through the window, and the girl in bed frowned as she mumbled feably, ¡°Fu Hanzheng...¡±


    Seeing that she was waking up, the servant went out to inform the people outside.


    After a long while, she finally forced her eyes open.


    She wanted to get off the bed but felt that she had be too feeble to sit up. When he finally managed to rise to a sitting position, she was sweating hard.


    She nced about the familiar yet strange room, feeling dizzy.


    This room was very familiar to her.


    This was where she used to live. The ornaments, the colors of the draperies and the decoration style of the room were all European.


    But all of these things were far gone in history. Why were they still appearing in front of her face?


    And where was she?


    She remembered joining Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards and getting out of the hotel.


    Then the bodyguards were attacked, and she used their gun to kill one person but someone else had a gun pointing at the back of her head.


    Then when she woke up, she was here at a ce that resembled the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    She was just looking around, trying to find out where she was when the door of the room was opened.


    A man dressed in a casual outfit approached her and looked at her from the bedside.


    ¡°You are awake now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man who appeared in front of her in astonishment. ¡°Gu Siting?¡±


    What was Gu Siting doing here?


    Damn, where was she?


    Standing by the bedside, Gu Siting showed a very gentle and beautiful smile.


    Gu Weiwei looked dizzy as she asked, ¡°Where am I ?¡±


    Gu Siting replied. ¡°The Gu Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked around at this familiar environment and then at Gu Siting who was standing by the bedside.


    Suddenly, she had an illusion that she had just had a very long dream.


    In the dream, she died and turned into another person.


    In the dream, she met Fu Hanzheng, fell in love with him and was about to marry him.


    Then she woke up.


    She found herself being in the Gu Family¡¯s mansion and Gu Weiwei still...


    But that dream was so real that whenever she thought of Fu Hanzheng, she would feel sweetness cast over her heart.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng...¡±


    ¡°You are never going to meet him again and he will never find you again.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei was startled. None of this was a dream. All was real.


    She was not Gu Weiwei. She was Mu Weiwei!


    She tried to calm herself down and think about what happened, before she lost consciousness.


    ¡°You were behind the terror attack at the hotel?¡±


    Gu Siting threw himself down on the sofa and calmly said, ¡°I did not participate in the attack, just made a deal with them to get you out through the attack.¡±


    Gu Weiwei breathed feebly and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Gu already has a Movie Queen Ling, why do you still need me?¡±


    Gu Siting looked at her deeply, as if he were looking for someone else in her.


    ¡°Because you resemble her way too much, my sister Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Your name is like hers, the way you y the piano and the way you speak, and even yours eyes look like hers.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei suddenly realized what Gu Siting was thinking.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng will kill you if he knows!¡±


    Gu Siting turned on the TV in the room using the remote control. The news that F Land had a terror attack was broadcast on TV.


    He came over to the bedside and said, ¡°In his eyes, you are a dead person.¡±


    ¡°And soon, there will be no Mu Weiwei in the world... only Gu Weiwei!¡±

 Chapter 472 - I Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 472: I Hate You</h4>


    ¡°Gu Siting, what do you n to do?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned to the man and interrogated him in a surprised tone.


    Standing by the bedside, Gu Siting stared at the furious girl as he reached out for her face.


    ¡°You are so much like her, except for your looks but I will make you be exactly like her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pped away his hand and asked, ¡°You want to turn me into her?¡±


    Gu Siting withdrew his hand and said, instead of continuing with his touches,


    ¡°I have arranged for you to have the best stic surgeon. In two weeks¡¯ time, you will be Gu Weiwei.¡±


    At this thought, he suddenly felt that he had gained something back for himself.


    Gu Weiwei sneered and looked at this man in front of her disdainfully.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you disgust me thoroughly.¡±


    He pretended as if he could not forget her and needed to find the past but actually, he was trying to get her and turn her into Gu Weiwei, so that he couldplete the deal with the Dorrans Family.


    Then everything would be as normal, just like before she passed away but even if she was back and turned into the person he wanted her to be, nothing would be the same anymore.


    Calmly, Gu Siting looked at the servant next to him.


    ¡°Get Doctor Li.¡±


    A doctor dressed in a white gown and wearing a mask came in with drugs.


    Seeing the shots filled with fluid, Gu Weiwei cringed into the corner of the bed.


    ¡°Gu Siting, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°The drug won¡¯t cause you any harm.¡± Gu Siting said and asked the two servants to press her down.


    Gu Weiwei intended to escape but her feeble body did not allow her to fight back.


    She was pushed down onto the bed, as the doctor put the syringe into her arm.


    ¡°Gu Siting, I hate you so much, so much!¡± She screamed violently.


    Instead of being moved by what she said, Gu Siting said, after the doctor did the infusion, ¡°The drug will not do you any harm. It will just make you forget about the past, so you can ept your new identity and new life...¡±


    Gu Weiwei copsed further into the messy bed. A sh of hatred crossed over her eyes, as she looked at the man standing by the bedside.


    She had not hated him during the years when he drifted away from her.


    She had not hated him when she learned that he had been with Ling Yan ages ago.


    She had not hated him even when he promised to give her heart to Ling Yan.


    But at this moment, she started topletely hate him.


    He was going to ruin the happiness she had tried so hard to get and had brought her back to this hell that she had no intention of returning to.


    He was going to turn her into Gu Weiwei so she could forget Fu Hanzheng and stay trapped in this damned cage.


    Seeing her look of hatred, Gu Siting suddenly felt a sense of pain but the feelings quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you are wanted on the phone.¡± A servant said as they entered with the phone.


    Gu Siting took the phone and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kuroda Shio who was still in Fnd said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng doesn¡¯t seem to believe the results given by the police and the hospital. He has sent He Chi to get another round of DNA testing done.¡±


    Looking heavy hearted, Gu Siting walked out of the room and asked, ¡°Do something to convince him that Mu Weiwei is already dead.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was not easily tricked.


    Even the remaining things and the DNA test from the hospital did not convince him, so much so that he had his own man run another test.


    But he must not find out that the deceased was not Mu Weiwei.


    At least before Mu Weiwei was turned into Gu Weiwei, no one should find out where she was.

 Chapter 473 - Happiness to be Stolen Away

    <h4>Chapter 473: Happiness to be Stolen Away</h4>


    With Gu Siting gone, the room fell into a dead silence.


    Lying in bed, Gu Weiwei was watching the report about the terror attack of F Land being broadcast on the TV.


    Gu Siting told her that in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes, she was already dead, so he must have arranged a corpse, just for Fu Hanzheng under the guise of the terror attack.


    And he had tried every method he could to make Fu Hanzheng believe that she was deceased.


    In this way, Fu Hanzheng was not going to look for her anymore and a few dayster, she would be turned into Gu Weiwei.


    In this world, Mu Weiwei would be totally gone.


    Thinking of what Fu Hanzheng was currently confronted with in F Land, she closed her eyes with an aching heart. Tears rolled down alongside her cheeks.


    He must be grieving so badly right now.


    Gu Siting, you have already given my heart to Ling Yan, you are not going to steal away my happiness again!


    She lifted her arms with the little energy she had, wiped away the tears and forced herself to think of any opportunity possible, so that she could run away.


    The Gu Family was well guarded, and running away by force would expose her before she reached the gate.


    If she was supposed to do the surgery, a multitude of doctors and staff would be called to this ce and that would draw the Fu Family¡¯s attention.


    So he was definitely going to take her to the hospital on the sly and the hospital would be St. Paul Hospital, which belonged to the Ling Family.


    There were many staff and patients going back and forth in that ce, which would be her best shelter.


    That would be the ce where the Gu Family was least guarded, the only ce for her to run away from him.


    As long as she was able to flee out of the scope of Gu Siting¡¯s dominating territory, she would be able to reach Fu Hanzheng and tell him that she was still alive.


    She was injected with drugs every day and forced to take other drugs orally under the strict watch of the servants, so she did not object to any of their moves.


    But every time she took the medicine, she kept the pills underneath her tongue and spat them into the toilet after the servants had left.


    On the night of the following day, she screamed that she was having a headache.


    Gu Siting brought Doctor Li over who said, after checking on her, ¡°The medicine levels in her are quite a lot now and they are all aiming for the brain, so it is quite normal that she is having a headache.¡±


    ¡°But that also means that the medicine has started to work now.¡±


    ....


    ¡°But it has only been two days... can it work so fast?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Doctor Li thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, it varies from person to person. If someone does not have a strong immune system, then they may be easily affected by the drugs.¡±


    It was quite normal for the patient to have a headache, especially when she was being given medicine both orally and through an injection.


    ¡°Then, can we start the memory interference?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Doctor Li looked at the pale-looking patient in bed. ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    Gu Siting said, ¡°Let¡¯s start tomorrow. We are running out of time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Doctor Li replied.


    They did not leave the room until Gu Weiwei looked better and fell asleep in bed feebly.


    Hearing the door close, Gu Weiwei opened her eyes.


    It was a good thing that learning to act all these years had not been done in vain, so that she managed to lie to them.


    As long as Gu Siting believed that the drugs worked on her, he would be less on guard and then, she would have more opportunities to run away.


    If she did not act cooperatively, they would most likely drug her too much for her to be able to control herself.


    So when Gu Siting and the doctor came to check on her on the third night, she started to behave a bit strangely.


    ¡°Where am I, who am I?¡±


    ¡°You are home, and you are Gu Weiwei.¡± Gu Siting said.

 Chapter 474 - Man in Front of Her

    <h4>Chapter 474: Man in Front of Her</h4>


    ¡°Home... Gu Weiwei and my home...¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him dubiously as she mumbled.


    Seeing her dubious look, Gu Siting continued.


    ¡°I am your elder brother, Gu Siting.¡±


    Seeing him frowning, Gu Weiwei blinked and said, ¡°Then who is Mu Weiwei? Who is Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Weiwei, those people are just part of your dreams.¡± Doctor Li said to her with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei sneered inwardly, so their n was to indeed toy with her in this way.


    Because she was prepared and never swallowed the drugs, the drugs injected into her hadn¡¯t actually affected her brain.


    A few dayster she would have a fuzzy memory if not for her quick wittedness today and when her brain was fuzzy, they would start to brainwash her.


    After she had the stic surgery, she would be Gu Weiwei and totally be at the mercy of these people.


    The truth is, she is totally awake at the moment.


    She knew who she was and understood what she needed to do.


    She scratched her hair, pretending to be confused.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei... so I am Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are my little sister Gu Weiwei.¡± Gu Siting looked gentle and elegant.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him in astonishment and said after a long pause, ¡°... So... Brother?¡±


    She purposefully rxed her voice, trying to summon the voice she used to have as Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Siting shivered slightly and then he gave a very bright smile.


    Then he reached out for her hand and called out to her repeatedly.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are Weiwei...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him curiously. ¡°Brother, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Siting hid away the ecstasy that was overflowing in his eyes and calmed himself down, before saying, ¡°Nothing, it is just that you have not addressed me in this way for a long time.¡±


    It seemed that what he had been searching for was on its way back to him.


    Sure enough, his decision was the right one.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with an innocent expression.


    Gu Siting¡¯s lips pursed as if he were trying to swallow down his misery and helplessness. Then he asked, as he nced at the sunshine outside the window, ¡°Want to go out?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She also had the intention of checking out who else was in the mansion.


    The servant put on the coat for her as Gu Siting helped her out. The sunshine was just right.


    She ceased her steps as she saw the Chinese wisteria blooming in front of her and thought of how Fu Hanzheng ced the bunch of flowers in her hands, under the cloud of Chinese wisteria, below Jinxiu Compound.


    The Chinese wisteria below their apartment must be blooming now.


    ¡°Want to take a look at them?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Weiwei also liked Chinese wisteria and she was in her best mood, when the flowers bloomed in April and May.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, allowing him to help her walk over to the Chinese wisteria.


    The sun was warm as the breeze blew by and the scent of flowers spread all over the ce.


    However, the man in front of her was not the man she liked.


    She was looking at the flowers whilst Gu Siting was looking at her.


    She still had the features of Mu Weiwei, but he seemed to have caught sight of the other Weiwei.


    The first year when the Chinese wisteria were nted, he happened to see her standing below the flowers.


    That was when he hade home from a business trip. At that time, she was smiling so brightly as well.


    Ling Yan had just arrived at the Gu Family home and saw the two of them standing in the garden. She scurried over to them.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, no more questions.¡± Gu Siting replied.


    Seeing Ling Yan¡¯s annoyed look, Gu Weiwei asked, as if she knew nothing, ¡°Brother, who is she?¡±


    Hearing her words, Ling Yan looked at her with both anger and astonishment.


    ¡°What... did you just call him?¡±

 Chapter 475: - Your Love to Her

    <h4>Chapter 475: Your Love to Her</h4>


    Seeing Ling Yan¡¯s loathing sh in her eyes, Gu Weiwei said, with an innocent expression, ¡°My surname is Gu, and his surname is Gu too, of course I can call him brother.¡±


    ¡°Mu...¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan!¡± Gu Siting interrupted Ling Yan and said to her, ¡°Go to study. I will be there soon.¡±


    Ling Yan threw a look at Gu Weiwei and returned to the room with clenched teeth. She was waiting for Gu Siting in the study because she wanted an exnation.


    Gu Siting pointed at the rattan chair not far away and said, ¡°Can you go there to take a rest. I will be back soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and sneered as she watched him leave.


    Then she snapped off some flowers and sat down in the rattan chair.


    Ling Yan had done such a horrible thing by killing her and she would definitely not be happy if Gu Weiwei was here again.


    If she had not been in a hurry to meet Fu Hanzheng, so that he did not have to be so worried, she would very much like to toy with them for some time.


    In the study of the Gu Family.


    Ling Yan was pacing back and forth in the room. She felt her heart throbbing whenever she thought of how Mu Weiwei addressed Gu Siting as her brother.


    She had heard Gu Siting talking about bringing Mu Weiwei to the Gu Family so she could be turned into Gu Weiwei.


    She had thought that because Mu Weiwei was, after all, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman, he would not be so irrational to steal the girl from Fu Hanzheng.


    Unexpectedly, however, he had managed to bring her here through the terror attack in F Land and Mu Weiwei seemed to have started to forget who she really was!


    Gu Siting entered the study and threw a look at the anxious-looking Ling Yan.


    ¡°Soon, she will be Gu Weiwei and I expect you to bear this in mind.¡±


    Two more days, then the stic surgeon would take her to the operation table.


    By that time, she would be Gu Weiwei... inside and out.


    ¡°Brother Siting, you are mental! She is Mu Weiwei, she is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Ling Yan said.


    Gu Siting looked at her and said seriously, ¡°She will no longer be Mu Weiwei or Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend. Soon, she will be Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Brother Siting, she is not Weiwei, Weiwei is dead already!¡± Ling Yan bellowed.


    Gu Siting looked cold and stayed silent for a long time.


    Then he looked up and said to her, ¡°I need a Gu Weiwei and so does the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that if Fu Hanzheng ever finds out...¡± Ling Yan had to bring up Fu Hanzheng to threaten him.


    Standing by the window, Gu Siting looked at the girl sitting under the Chinese wisteria.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng has not found out and he never will.¡±


    He had reced the DNA test Fu Hanzheng asked He Chi to do.


    So no matter what tests they did, the result would always show that it was Mu Weiwei who died.


    Two dayster, Mu Weiwei would disappear from this worldpletely and she would be Gu Weiwei of the Gu Family.


    ¡°Brother Siting, you said that you don¡¯t love her.¡± Ling Yan looked at this man between sobs and said tearfully, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t love her.¡±


    After she died, all he had been doing was longing for her.


    Now he was getting someone to make her into a new Gu Weiwei.


    She felt her hair on the back of her neck standing on end, when she thought of how the deceased Gu Weiwei would appear again in front of her face.


    She had the real Gu Weiwei killed and now an imposter was here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t visit my ce these next few days.¡±


    ¡°Even if you make her look like Gu Weiwei, she is still Mu Weiwei, who has been with Fu Hanzheng!¡± Ling Yan said with gritted teeth.


    Coldness dominated Gu Siting¡¯s gaze as he looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°You can say those things in front of me but when you are not with me, you have to keep your mouth shut.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Not Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 476: Not Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng had been in F Land for three days.


    The result He Chi gave to them, still showcased that the deceased was Mu Weiwei.


    Seeing the report He Chi showed to his brother, Fu Shiyi¡¯s soul felt like it drained away.


    Three days in a row, his brother had not slept for a single minute. He had been engaged in investigating the whereabouts of the terror attack.


    Among all the three ouws, four of them were killed on the spot.


    Unconvinced, He Chi and Fu Shiyi tagged along with him for a while.


    ¡°There are only three people missing, what is your brother going to do, if these three people are caught and killed too?¡± He Chi asked with a small voice.


    He had not spoken a single word after he got the report and ordered the search of the ouws.


    And now, he had ordered to kill those ouws who were captured, because his loathing towards them had increased to a very high degree.


    What was going to support him, He Chi worried.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Fu Shiyi whispered.


    His brother was like a robot who sleeplessly kept searching for the ouws. He did not dare to close his eyes, fearing that something would happen to him.


    Now he simply had the intention of knocking his brother out, so he could at least sleep.


    He Chi said, ¡°How about I go home first, so I can find a specialist in mental health, who can talk about your brother¡¯s situation?¡±


    Once those people were all caught, Fu Hanzheng had to face the truth of Mu Weiwei¡¯s death.


    By that time, he might have terrible ideas, if he was not guided through it properly.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, you can go home first.¡±


    Instead of saying goodbye to Fu Hanzheng, He Chi went back to theb and was about to pack and grab his things.


    As he was packing, he suddenly found that something felt a bit weird.


    Hepared one thing after another and suddenly went to the hospital to fetch a new sample.


    Then he did a new round of DNA testing in theb again.


    Three hourster in theb, he got a surprising result.


    ¡°Oh wrong, totally wrong!¡±


    He grabbed it and rushed all the way to the ce where Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi were.


    ¡°No, everything is wrong!¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Fu Shiyi was confused by his manic expression.


    He Chi panted and said, ¡°The DNA report I showed was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Fu Shiyi looked at him and said with a small voice, ¡°I know you want to offer some help right now but you don¡¯t have to lie, okay?¡±


    He must be thinking about changing the results of the report, after seeing his brother in such a bad state, so that his brother could believe that the deceased was not Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Damn you, I¡¯m not lying!¡± He Chi grabbed a jade ne around his neck and said, ¡°I swear to my mother¡¯s legacy that if I am lying to you, I am a scumbag!¡±


    Silence reigned for a moment. Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Why is it wrong?¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°I was packing away my things in theb, ready to go back to the capital...¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°To the point, can¡¯t you just get to the point?¡±


    ¡°That is the point!¡± He Chi bellowed back and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I was packing away, when I realized that someone had touched my stuff. Although theb equipment is more or less the same, I am quite obsessed with order, so even if two things might look the same, the materials can be different. So the equipment I use for the sample is different from the rest of...¡±


    ¡°And? And?!¡± Fu Shiyi asked urgently.


    ¡°I just got a new sample and did a new test. It turns out that the deceased is not Mu Weiwei.¡± He Chi said and showed Fu Hanzheng the report. ¡°Someone is watching us and he must have touched my stuff.¡±


    ¡°That means...¡± Fu Shiyi turned to his brother slowly.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s dead eyes suddenly filled with a sh of hope.


    ¡°That means she is still alive.¡±


    Otherwise, nobody would be watching them and hoping to convince them that she was already dead.

 Chapter 477 - Yuan Shuo: I Know Where Mu Weiwei Is

    <h4>Chapter 477: Yuan Shuo: I Know Where Mu Weiwei Is</h4>


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi patted He Chi¡¯s shoulders heavily.


    ¡°You have been really useful at this critical point, it¡¯s a good thing that my brother has been supporting you all this time.¡±


    Relieved, He Chi turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°There are few people who are allowed to enter theb, maybe we can find out who it is.¡±


    ¡°I am telling Xu Qian and Lei Meng about this!¡±


    Without hearing waiting for confirmation from his brother, Fu Shiyi called Xu Qian.


    He was so excited that he almost cried, when he heard that it was not Mu Weiwei who was dead.


    Fu Hanzheng turned to He Chi and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This news had brought him out of the pool of despair.


    If he had not been careful enough, so as to run this test once again, he might have epted this result and given up searching for her.


    He Chi chuckled. ¡°We are friends, you are wee.¡±


    Although he was against him in small matters, he was by his side when it came to important events.


    ....


    Meanwhile at Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital.


    Fu Shiqin went to the car, when he found someone standing in front of the car, with a small boy next to him, who was eating a lollipop.


    ¡°Move away please, I need to go out.¡±


    The man came over to the door and said, ¡°Fu Shiqin, I need to see your eldest brother Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took a look at the man standing at the door and then at the small boy who was eating the lollipop.


    ¡°Sorry, my brother is too busy to see you.¡±


    Due to what happened to Mu Weiwei, his brother had not slept for days. He would not be able to meet anyone.


    Having said the words, he rolled up the window and prepared to leave.


    The car had just started, when the man outside the car smashed the window with his elbow.


    Startled, Fu Shiqin climbed out after opening the door.


    ¡°Honestly, please mind where you are right now. How dare you smash my car?!¡±


    ¡°I need to see your brother, he willpensate you for your loss.¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted, thinking that this man was mental.


    He smashed the car and said that his brother would pay for the loss.


    He called the security and said, ¡°Hello, someone is making a fuss here, you muste down...¡±


    ¡°I know where Mu Weiwei is.¡± The man standing behind him said.


    Startled, Fu Shiqin turned to the man who was speaking.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is not dead. I know where she is.¡± That man repeated.


    Fu Shiqin hung up and observed the man who was talking.


    Although the terror attack was all over the news, no one outside the family was supposed to know about Mu Weiwei.


    This man not only knew about this, but also about the rtionship between Mu Weiwei and his brother.


    Gritting his teeth, he called his brother and decided to take a risk.


    Fu Hanzheng finally received the call after several attempts.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, someone is here at thepany saying that Mu Weiwei is not dead and that he knows where she is.¡±


    Silent for two seconds, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Give him the phone.¡±


    Fu Shiqin gave the phone to him. ¡°My brother is asking for you.¡±


    The man took it and said straightforwardly,


    ¡°She is not in F Land. If you still want to find her, you better hurry back or... it will be toote.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked briefly after the words.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man was silent for a while and said, ¡°My surname is Yuan.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng seemed to understand something and said, ¡°Let Fu Shiqin take the call.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took over the phone. ¡°Brother, this man...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Bring him back to the vi. I will be back in five hours.¡±

 Chapter 478 - With Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 478: With Gu Siting</h4>


    Fu Shiqin hung up and looked at the man in astonishment. Then, he nced at the little boy eating the lollipop.


    ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The adult said, ¡°I am Yuan Shuo.¡±


    The little baby said sweetly, as he pulled the lollipop out of his mouth, ¡°Yuan Bao.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at the little round-faced boy and said, ¡°You do look round.¡±


    His brother asked him to bring the man back home and he was even personally returning home.


    So his brother believed what this man said ¨C Mu Weiwei was not dead.


    Yuan Shuo took his son and got into the car, following him back to the Landscape Vi.


    ¡°Well... you said you know where Mu Weiwei is... How did you know and where is she?¡±


    Yuan Shuo helped his son to get some food as he nced at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat what I am going to say to both you and Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiqin was very annoyed that this man didn¡¯t want to spill the information to him.


    But if his family name was Yuan, was he rted to the Yuan person they were looking for previously?


    But it had been a woman they were searching for right?


    Yuan Shuo was eating when Yuan Bao took out the carrots on the sly.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, finish the carrots!¡±


    ¡°I ate it yesterday!¡± Yuan Baoined.


    ¡°No candies, yoghurt or snacks tomorrow if you don¡¯t eat the carrots today.¡± Yuan Shuo threatened.


    Yuan Bao threw a look at his father and stuffied the carrot into his mouth tearfully, as if he were swallowing some kind of bitter medication.


    Then he opened his mouth to show off his achievement.


    Fu Shiqin had tried to get some words out of him but no matter what he asked, the man always behaved in a way that showed he had no interest in talking with him.


    Having eaten the food, Yuan Shuo turned to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Can you show an animation series to my son for an hour?¡±


    Fu Shiqin went to turn on the TV for the boy. ¡°Yuan Bao, what do you want to watch?¡±


    ¡°The Undersea Team!¡± Yuan Bao climbed onto the sofa and said excitedly.


    Fu Shiqin found the right channel, threw a look at Yuan Shuo not far away and turned to Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, what is your father doing here with you?¡±


    Yuan Bao was watching the show instead of talking with him.


    Fu Shiqin grabbed some of his candies and offered them to him.


    ¡°If you tell me something, these are all yours.¡±


    Yuan Bao grabbed a handful of candies, stuffed them into his pocket and said, ¡°Dad says that he needs to find an uncle so mom and wife can be found.¡±


    ¡°Your wife? You have a wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my wife is very pretty!¡±


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head. How was his mom and wife rted to his brother and sister-inw?


    He bribed the child with a pile of candies and choctes, yet this boy told the story in a very unclear way.


    So he ended up finding no useful clues at all.


    An hour passed, Yuan Shuo picked up his son to go wash up and brush their teeth, then he tossed him onto Fu Shiqin¡¯s bed so he could sleep.


    Then he sat in the living room, waiting for Fu Hanzheng to return.


    At 11:30 p.m., Fu Hanzheng hurried home from F Land. The ck rings under his eyes were very dark and his eyes were deeply bloodshot.


    Same went for Fu Shiyi and He Chi.


    The moment he entered the apartment, Fu Hanzheng asked straightforwardly, before even drinking any water, ¡°You said you know where she is.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nced at hispanions instead of answering his question.


    Understanding his fear, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°They are my men, spill it.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nced at Fu Hanzheng and said seriously, ¡°She is at the Gu Family, Gu Siting has her.¡±

 Chapter 479 - Gu Weiwei is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 479: Gu Weiwei is Dead</h4>


    ¡°Gu Siting?!¡±


    Fu Shiqin frowned, not wanting to believe what he said.


    If it were Gu Siting, why didn¡¯t he kill her so he could annoy his brother?


    Why did he need to bring her to the Gu Family and create the false scene where Mu Weiwei was already dead.


    Fu Hanzheng was not overly surprised. After knowing that his family name was Yuan, he seemed to have spected something.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Yuan Shuo brought out his phone and clicked on a video to show to Fu Hanzheng.


    In the video, Mu Weiwei was standing below the Chinese wisteria with Gu Siting holding her arm.


    The video was short and ended quickly but it could still be seen clearly that Gu Siting was with Mu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°What is Sister-inw doing with Gu Siting?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Bastard, why is he holding her arm?!¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°What is it going on, this Gu person and Mu Weiwei....¡±


    Having watched the video, the three men were annoyed and confused.


    Ignoring these three annoying men, Yuan Shuo turned to Fu Hanzheng and exined. ¡°She must have been affected by some drugs so that her memory has started to be altered.¡±


    ¡°Soon she will forget every single one of you and if she is brainwashed, she will be turned into apletely new person.¡±


    ....


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious and asked, ¡°Where did you get the video?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao¡¯s mother sneaked into the Gu Family and filmed it. But... she has fallen out of contact with me.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao?¡±


    Fu Shiyi frowned, wondering who this person was.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°His son, sleeping in my room right now.¡±


    Yuan Shuo took back the phone and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Actually, you should know about Yuan Bao¡¯s mother. Not too long ago, she met Mu Weiwei and you thought that she was cheating on you. So you were busy looking for her.¡±


    Fu Shiqin suddenly was reminded of something and eximed. ¡°Oh, that perverted man!¡±


    Damn, so that woman was his wife!


    This man did have some strange tastes in women.


    He even had a son with her!


    Yuan Shuo nced at him. ¡°Yuan Bao¡¯s mother is a very talented woman, please don¡¯t ruin her name.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed. ¡°Really? She is indeed talented, dressed up as a man and visiting male prostitute bar.¡±


    ¡°Male prostitute bar?¡± Yuan Shuo frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that she and sister-inw met at a male prostitute bar?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    She must be a very wild wife.


    Yuan Shuo sighed and gritted his teeth. This woman of his was really way too...


    Fu Hanzheng surveyed Yuan Shuo in front of him. So he and that woman must have been whom she was seeing secretly.


    ¡°How did you get to know Weiwei?¡±


    Yuan Shuo calmly said, ¡°We used to be Master Mu¡¯s friends, so after we came to Hua Land, we found her.¡±


    ¡°Why did you keep it a secret?¡± Fu Shiqin interrogated.


    They had almost made them believe that the sister-inw was cheating on Fu Hanzheng, who had gotten so annoyed.


    ¡°You are looking for us, so are the Gu Family, of course we have to keep it a secret.¡± Yuan Shuo countered.


    If she had not decided to tell Fu Hanzheng that she was from the Gu Family, he would not reveal her real identity without her approval, even though he was in a hurry to save her at the moment.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s thin lips pursed. ¡°Why did Gu Siting take her?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Because Gu Weiwei is dead.¡±

 Chapter 480 - Gu Weiwei is Dead 2

    <h4>Chapter 480: Gu Weiwei is Dead 2</h4>


    They looked at each other, failing to believe what they heard.


    ¡°So the Gu Weiwei you are talking about is Gu Siting¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    But why was Gu Weiwei ¡®s death rted to his sister-inw?


    Why did Gu Siting take his sister-inw and manufacture a fake death?


    He had been so scared thesest few days because of this and stayed up for several days in a row, to the point where he had be totally exhausted.


    ¡°Yes, she is dead.¡± Yuan Shuo repeated.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted, weighing up whether what he was saying was true or false.


    But Gu Weiwei had not shown up for ages, that much was true.


    His men had been dispatched to look for them and he had thought that Gu Weiwei was with them as well.


    ¡°Can you prove what you said?¡±


    ¡°You must have found out that I was dispatched by the Dorrans Family to protect Gu Weiwei, If she were not dead, why would I have fled A Land?¡± Yuan Shuo countered.


    He had thought about revealing the death of Gu Weiwei to Fu Hanzheng through another method but something happened to Mu Weiwei before he could do anything.


    Yuan Meng suspected that her disappearance was rted to the Gu Family, so she followed them to A Land and lost contact with him.


    ¡°But how is Gu Weiwei¡¯s death rted to my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Yuan Shuo took a sip of the water on the table and continued.


    ¡°The Gu Family has not revealed to the public that Gu Weiwei is dead because they are trying their best to keep it secret from the Dorrans Family. Now the secret is on the edge of bursting out, so... they need a Gu Weiwei to take the ce of the deceased one.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°He is trying to turn Weiwei into Gu Weiwei.¡±


    Previously, Gu Siting had intended to bring her back to his home yet failed because he showed up in time, so all this time he had been mapping out a perfect n to realize his goal.


    He made use of the terror attack and captured her, bringing her to the Gu Family.


    ¡°Turning Sister-inw into Gu Weiwei?¡± Fu Shiyi eximed.


    Yuan Shuo¡¯s expression sank and exined to the men standing in front of him.


    ¡°As long as they use drugs on Mu Weiwei, her memory will turn blurry. Then they can use stic surgery to turn Mu Weiwei into Gu Weiwei.¡±


    Most importantly, her soul was Gu Weiwei after all.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin felt his hair standing up on end. If that was the true n of that man, they would never be able to find her.


    ¡°What are we waiting for here, let¡¯s go and save her!¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°She is at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion. It is not so easy to bring her out. We need a n and proper arrangements.¡±


    The security of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion was almost strict as that of the President¡¯s house.


    Also, before they approached the Gu Family, they would need to sneak into A Land as well.


    Because once Gu Siting sensed something, he would transfer Weiwei into another secretive ce and by that time, it would be extremely difficult to find her.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°How much time do we have?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°At most two days, and Gu Siting might have Yuan Bao¡¯s mother too.¡±


    Hearing those words, Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°What is wrong with this man? He wants everyone¡¯s woman!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will give you some of my men and you can go and rescue her.¡±


    ¡°He is going?¡± Fu Shiqin turned to his brother in disbelief. ¡°This is a very important matter, we can¡¯t allow an outsider to do this, what if...¡±


    ¡°Because I will have to be the one who is doing the rescue.¡± Yuan Shuo squinted at Fu Shiqin who was agitated and said, ¡°Once your brother is found to no longer be in F Land, Gu Siting would suspect that he must have sensed something. So Gu Siting would build a stronger defence that makes the rescue even more difficult.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Also... he knows A Land and the Gu Family, better than any of us.¡±

 Chapter 481 - Joined Forces

    <h4>Chapter 481: Joined Forces</h4>


    ¡°But...¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at Yuan Shuo and then at his own brother, then whispered, ¡°He used to help the Gu Family, do you think he is here helping us or tricking us?¡±


    Also, what was his brother thinking when he entrusted someone else to rescue his girlfriend?


    ¡°All you need to do is to take care of thepany and keep everything in order.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him and turned to Xu Qian, asking him to contact Lei Meng.


    Although this man was here for the first time, it was true that this man fled A Land and she had kept their meeting a secret, meaning that she trusted them deeply.


    Also, his wife was able to sneak into the neighbourhood of the Gu Family so as to make this video, meaning that they truly wished to save her.


    Fu Shiqin sighed. Unconvinced, Fu Shiqin decided not to disturb their rescue n.


    Soon, Xu Qian came over with the map of A Land, as well as the neighbourhood area of the Gu Family, and the security.


    Yuan Shuo nced at the map of the Gu¡¯s mansion and said, as he picked up a pen,


    ¡°What you see here is just the superficial security of the mansion. There are a lot of hidden equipment, as well as high quality surveince cameras. There are all kinds of rms inside the mansion and one small slip would stop you from even entering the gate.¡±


    ¡°How are we able to save her if that is the situation?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was very confused after hearing his words.


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at them and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when he is going to conduct the stic surgery, so the first step is to dy him.¡±


    Gu Siting would not entrust anyone else to do this matter, so he was going to keep an eye on the entire process.


    So if there were other troubles for him to deal with, the stic surgery would be dyed.


    ¡°I can arrange something.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°The second step is the n for us to rescue Weiwei¡± Yuan Shuo looked at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°We need to return to Hua Land in the safest and fastest way, the moment we get her.¡±


    ¡°A Land is an indnd, nothing is faster than a ne in the sky.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested.


    He Chi struck him hard on the back of his head. ¡°The airlines are strictly controlled and Gu Siting would probably shoot the ne down directly if he is p*ssed off enough.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and pointed at the sea territory between A Land and Hua Land.


    ¡°Follow this route, there is a small port here for smugglers. When you get her,e to the public sea territory at the highest speed. That is the ce where the Hua Land military is patrolling. They are going to help you get back to the nearest port of Hua Land.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°But in case something pops up in the middle... we need to have two ns and two groups of people.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked sharp and replied after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I will arrange n B. They will take care of the remaining enemies. What you need to do is to get Weiwei and bring her back to Hua Land.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nodded and said, ¡°I am not going there just for Mu Weiwei but also for Yuan Bao¡¯s mother. If I get Mu Weiwei first, your men can bring her away first. I need to stay to find my wife.¡±n


    Fu Hanzheng answered. ¡°Alright.¡±


    That man risked his life for Weiwei.


    If he was only allowed to bring her back, Weiwei would me him for the decision too.


    ¡°I have one condition.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°It is a risky trip, I can¡¯t bring my son along with me. Someone needs to take care of him.¡±Yuan Shuo said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and turned to Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin shook his head and pointed at Fu Shiyi who was already falling asleep.


    ¡°I need to go to work. With you gone, I have too much work to do.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at He Chi. ¡°You and Fu Shiyi are to take care of the child.¡±


    He Chiughed dryly. This was definitely not something he was able to turn down.

 Chapter 482 - The Boy

    <h4>Chapter 482: The Boy</h4>


    Since they must stop Gu Siting from suspecting them, they finished the rescue n that very night.


    Fu Hanzheng returned to F Land, to pretend as if he were still pursuing the ouws, whilst arranging his men to follow Yuan Shuo into A Land for the rescue.


    Fu Shiqin was getting ready for work in the morning, when Yuan Bao who was sleeping in the same room, got up as well.


    The boy was quite independent. After he got up, he zipped open his own bag, grabbed his toothbrush and toothpaste, brushed his teeth and washed himself.


    With the toothbrush in his mouth, Fu Shiqin stared at Yuan Bao who was brushing his teeth and standing on the chair. He asked, as he spat away the foam, ¡°Your parents are both gone, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Yuan Bao wiped his face and blinked.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡±


    They were out getting his wife back and they would return when they found her.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while, brushed his teeth quickly and took him out of the room as he kicked open Fu Shiyi¡¯s room door.


    ¡°Get up you two, time to take care of the kid!¡±


    However, even after he ate breakfast with Yuan Bao, the two of them were still sleeping.


    He was just holding Yuan Bao and heading up the stairs, ready to toss the boy over to them, when Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying hurried over to the vi, after hearing that they hade home the night before.


    The moment they entered the vi, they spotted Fu Shiqin holding a boy who was eating a lollipop.


    Mrs. Fu looked at him and then at Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°What¡¯s mine?¡±


    Mrs. Fu pointed at Yuan Bao. ¡°This is not your son?¡±


    Fu Shiqin put Yuan Bao down onto the floor and said, ¡°That is impossible.¡±


    Fu Shengying asked, ¡°Your brother¡¯s?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was confused. ¡°They have only been together for a brief period of time, where would they get this three-year-old son from?¡±


    Mrs. Fu asked again, ¡°So he is Shiyi¡¯s?¡±


    Fu Shiqin got a bit irritated. ¡°Not ours, someone else¡¯s. We are supposed to take care of him for a couple of days.¡±


    Unconvinced, Mrs. Fu said, ¡°He is really not our grandchild?¡±


    Fu Shiqin replied, ¡°Mom, I understand clearly that you are very eager to have a grandson but please turn to our brother and Mu Weiwei for this question. There is no need to talk about this with me. I can¡¯t have a baby right now...¡±


    His mother had been very interested in asking other children to call her grandma these past few years but none of her three sons was yet able to give her any grandchildren.


    He was just speaking when his father picked up the little boy.


    ¡°Little boy, call me grandpa!¡±


    Yuan Bao smiled sweetly, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Mrs. Fu followed. ¡°Call me grandma!¡±


    Yuan Bao turned to Mrs. Fu and said sweetly, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed as he saw his parents ying with the boy. He said, as he checked the time, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go to thepany, you can y with him.¡±


    ¡°Hang on, you said that Mu Weiwei has been found. What is going on? Do tell!¡±


    Fu Shengying remembered what he was here for and stopped Fu Shiqin who was about to go out.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Gu Siting doesn¡¯t want to give us a peaceful time, so he took away Mu Weiwei and tried to convince our brother that she is dead. But the DNA test showed that she is not, so our brother has arranged a rescue mission. Your daughter-inw is still alive.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Fu got annoyed.


    ¡°Why the Gu Family again?¡±


    Fu Shengying thought of the grudge held between the Fu Family and the Gu Family and asked, ¡°Are you sure that she can return safe and sound?¡±


    He truly had no intention of seeing one more blood debt added between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    ¡°Of course we have to get her back safe and sound, otherwise our brother will either kill himself so he can be in the afterlife with her or stay single for the rest of his life.¡±


    Having said those words, Fu Shiqin hurried off and headed for thepany.

 Chapter 483 - Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 483: Gu Weiwei</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    Gu Weiwei spent most of the day sleeping and when she was awake, she received tons of treatment from the doctor as well as the mental maniption from Gu Siting. They were trying to convince her that she was Gu Weiwei, not Mu Weiwei.


    Her behavior made Gu Siting very satisfied and he even allowed her to walk around in the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    But Ling Yan became increasingly irritated when she saw Gu Siting taking care of her all the time.


    Gu Siting brought her out for an afternoon tea in the garden, where she was offered the best ck tea from Daji Mountains, as well as multiple types of tasty pastries that she used to like.


    But the moment they were seated, someone whispered by his ear.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, the two men hunting Yuan Meng died, we failed to get her.¡±


    Gu Siting looked dark. ¡°How dare shee back!¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do? She has approached the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.¡± The messenger threw a look at the girl who was focusing on eating her pastry, ¡°What if she finds out...?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said, ¡°Wait for me in the study, I...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the girl dropped her mug and covered her head in pain.


    ¡°My head aches so terribly.¡±


    ¡°I am Mu Weiwei, I am Gu Weiwei, I am... who am I really?¡±


    ....


    Seeing this scene, Gu Siting called his servant instead of doing any other work.


    ¡°Get Doctor Li here.¡± He said as he swept her into his arms and said, as he caressed her head, ¡°You are Gu Weiwei, Gu Weiwei, Gu Weiwei...¡±


    Gu Weiwei kept her eyes lowered, yet she was not confused or in pain at all.


    She was not suffering from a headache, but she heard what they were talking about.


    Although they were whispering, she still caught the sound of Yuan Meng¡¯s name and the information that she had not yet been caught.


    Then that man looked in her direction and said something like ¡°What if she noticed...?¡±


    So that man must be talking about Yuan Meng and her... so that meant that Yuan Meng was in A Land too.


    And it was very likely that she had found her at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Now Gu Siting¡¯s men were out there hunting Yuan Meng, so all she could do was to dy the search, so that Yuan Meng would be able to find a way to escape.


    That was why she pretended to suffer from a headache, so that Gu Siting would not be able to arrange his men to search for her.


    Soon, a doctor came to the garden and offered her some pain-killers.


    Gu Siting asked the servants to help her back to the room and then turned to the doctor.


    ¡°Why is she still remembering things about Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Well, human brains are veryplicated and if the surroundings affect her in some way, she would get confused. We need time, it doesn¡¯t work if we are working too fast.¡± Doctor Li confessed.


    They had already used arge amount of drugs, any more would lead to potential dangers.


    Instead of asking anything more, Gu Siting returned to the study and arranged the n to hunt down Yuan Meng, seeing that Weiwei had fallen asleep.


    But they missed the best hour to take action in.


    Gu Weiwei slept for two hours and ran into Ling Yan in the living room, after she got up.


    So she suddenly thought of an evil n and said, ¡°Who on earth are you, what are you doing in my home?¡±


    Ling Yan sneered. ¡°Your home?¡±


    Was she really thinking that she was Gu Weiwei, so she said that she was in her own home?


    ¡°Can this be your home then?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a cold face.


    Thinking of Gu Siting¡¯s warning, Ling Yan said with gritted teeth, ¡°This is my home, your brother and I are getting married very soon.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Bride in the Crystal Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 484: Bride in the Crystal Coffin</h4>


    Gu Weiwei sneered and said, ¡°I hate you, as long as I am here, you are not allowed to be part of the family.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are... stopping me from marrying Gu Siting.¡± Ling Yan did not think that her words were of any importance.


    Gu Weiwei approached her and threatened.


    ¡°Then I will tell him now that either you or I will be staying.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Yan got so annoyed that sheughed, then she snorted. ¡°Do you really think that you are Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Ling Yan sized her up disdainfully. ¡°You are just an imposter, not at all qualified to talk about my marriage.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡±


    Ling Yan looked about and whispered, ¡°You are always confused about who you really are, then find the cer, you will know who you are.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and called out in the direction behind Ling Yan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Brother Siting.¡±


    Gu Siting saw Ling Yan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to drop by these days?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed proudly and went over to Gu Siting.


    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t let this persone home, alright? I hate her!¡±


    Gu Siting looked at her sideways as he said to Ling Yan instead, ¡°You better stay away from here theseing days.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Brother Siting...¡±


    She looked at the girl standing next to Gu Siting, as hatred towards her arose from the bottom of her heart.


    She just could not let her stay at the Gu Family, when another Gu Weiwei appeared, even if she was an imposter.


    Seeing Ling Yan leaving, Gu Weiwei must make Ling Yan realize what situation she was in, if she stayed.


    The more Ling Yan expected her to leave the Gu Family, the more convenient her n would be.


    After all, the hospital she was going to belonged to the Ling Family.


    For some reason, the date when she was supposed to be brought to the hospital was postponed and Gu Siting was so busy that he was barely home.


    Gu Weiwei was idling around at the Gu¡¯s mansion, suddenly thinking of the cer Ling Yan talked about.


    She had been living in the Gu Family for years, so of course she knew where the cer was.


    Since Ling Yan reminded her purposefully, then she definitely knew what secret was hidden there.


    The servants all thought that she had epted her identity, so they did not stop her from doing anything.


    Therefore, she found the entrance to the cer easily and walked in as she saw no one was around.


    This used to be a ce for wine, containing lots of old liquors.


    But the bottles were all gone.


    Instead, it was more like a cold storage house.


    The deeper she went, the colder it felt.


    Gu Weiwei pulled her coat closed and hurried forward as she saw the light inside.


    But she was totally startled as she came into the lit room.


    In the lit room, there was a crystal coffin.


    Inside was a pale-looking girl that still looked somewhat alive.


    Dressed in a white wedding gown, she was also wearing a wedding ring.


    This was the deceased Gu Weiwei.


    She must be the only person who was able to watch her own body, after she had died.


    The Gu Family had never revealed her death to the public, nor was there any funeral held.


    So she was held in this freezing cold cer.


    Suddenly, Gu Siting¡¯s lethal voice arose.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 485 - Heart Dug Out

    <h4>Chapter 485: Heart Dug Out</h4>


    Gu Weiwei shivered and withdrew the emotions that were in her eyes.


    Then she calmly asked, back-facing Gu Siting, ¡°Who is this girl?¡±


    Gu Siting, you are just ridiculous.


    When I was at the Gu Family, you never gave me any promise of love; you even betrayed me by sleeping with Ling Yan.


    But now when I am dead, you dress me in a wedding gown, put on the wedding ring and hide me down in this freezing cold cer.


    Yet, you are still going out with Ling Yan.


    You want me to stay with you, so you can continue the cooperation with the Dorrans Family, yet you still expect Ling Yan to keep youpany.


    You want everything but eventually, you are going to have nothing.


    Gu Siting approached her and reached out for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about it... just leave.¡±


    Gu Weiwei mumbled, ¡°Her heart has been dug out by someone else, doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡±


    Standing behind her back, Gu Siting shivered slightly and did not speak for a long while.


    Gu Weiwei turned around slowly and said, as she gazed directly into his eyes, ¡°Brother, when someone¡¯s heart is dug out, don¡¯t you know that it badly hurts?¡±


    Looking at her, Gu Siting was shocked by the way she looked at him and the words she said.


    Suddenly, he felt that his heart was being attacked by a sharp de and it started to ache terribly.


    He turned to the girl in the crystal coffin, as misery and grief rose like a veil over his eyes...


    Gu Weiwei threw a cold look at him, walked past him and left the freezing and depressing cer.


    Gu Siting, you will never know about it.


    You have never tasted the misery yourself, so you will never understand how terrible I feel.


    Stop telling me how much you miss me, what you miss is the fortune Gu Weiwei brought about with the Dorrans Family.


    Gu Siting asked. ¡°Who told you about this ce?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly. ¡°Ling Yan did. She told me that when I am here, I will know who I am.¡±


    She knew clearly who she was.


    She was Gu Weiwei, but she was no longer the Gu Weiwei that belonged to the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting turned to her and asked, ¡°Then... who are you?¡±


    ¡°Gu Weiwei!¡±


    ....


    Gu Siting looked at her for a long while and said, ¡°Go back and take a rest, nevere here again.¡±


    There was a moment when he himself could not tell the truth apart.


    Was she Mu Weiwei or had she been turned into Gu Weiwei?


    Gu Weiwei left the depressing cer, went back to the room andy down, feeling a bit gloomy over what she had seen and heard.


    But at this moment, what she was thinking above everything else was how she was able to leave this ce, where she had stayed for more than 20 years.


    Fu Hanzheng had been a name echoing over her head hundreds of times and he had given her the power to stay calm and patient.


    She slept all the way through to the next morning, when the servant came to wake her up.


    She washed herself, got dressed and walked downstairs. Gu Siting was already waiting for her with breakfast.


    ¡°We will go to the hospital after breakfast.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked curiously, ¡°What are we doing at the hospital?¡±


    It seemed that she was supposed to have stic surgery today.


    But due to other affairs, the operation was dyed.


    If her stic surgery was postponed once again, she might bring in more trouble for the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting said calmly, ¡°We are going to do an examination, it will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled as she agreed, not showing a hint of unwillingness.


    But she was repeating her n of escaping from the hospital, over and over again in her head.


    She only had one opportunity. Once the n failed, she would be stuck here forever.

 Chapter 486 - Away from Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 486: Away from Gu Siting</h4>


    It was a rich western style breakfast. Gu Weiwei finished one portion and said to the servant, ¡°May I have another portion?¡±


    Gu Siting asked, with a surprised smile, ¡°Are you so hungry today?¡±


    ¡°The breakfast is very tasty.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    It was the day of her escape and she was definitely going to use a lot of energy, so she had to fill up her empty stomach.


    Because it was not certain when she would be able to eat the next meal.


    Seeing that she seemed to be used to life at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, Gu Siting smiled in satisfaction.


    After the surgery, everything would be what he had been looking forward to.


    Gu Weiwei finished two portions of breakfast, wiped her mouth, went upstairs to put on her shoes and urged him excitedly.


    ¡°Brother, when are we leaving?¡±


    Seeing her excited look, Gu Siting suddenly thought of how the 18-year-old Gu Weiwei looked, whenever she was going out with him.


    He smiled and asked the servant to get the car ready.


    Gu Weiwei went into the car and noticed that behind her, there was a car filled with bodyguards from the Gu Family that were following them.


    Sure enough, he was still worried about driving her to the hospital.


    Butpared to the security system at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, this kind of defence was already veryx.


    Gu Siting answered a call, told the hospital to get ready and then went into the car.


    ¡°Weiwei, we are going to have a small surgery after the examination at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why a surgery?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned, pretending as if she knew nothing.


    Instead of exining in detail, Gu Siting said, ¡°It is just a small surgery, and it will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Weiwei was unhappy, but she did not counter him.


    They arrived at the hospital belonging to the Ling Family but instead of going through the lobby, they went into a private elevator and came to a room next to the operation room.


    She cooperatively did the examination with the doctor and went into the operation room.


    Gu Siting answered a call and a very strange look appeared on his face, then he left.


    Gu Weiwei was left alone, waiting for the doctor and the nurse to arrive and for Gu Siting¡¯s men going out.


    The doctor and the nurse were making preparations for the surgery, when she sneaked up behind their backs.


    She took a deep breath and at the highest speed, she knocked the doctor and the two nurses out.


    Then she put on the nurse¡¯s uniform, put on the surgical mask and hat, and took away the nurse¡¯s phone.


    She opened the door of the operation room and spoke on the phone as she walked out.


    ¡°Liu, the equipment you have brought to the operation room is not sufficient. I am getting it now.¡±


    The bodyguards of the Gu Family outside the operating room, did not find anything strange about this nurse.


    Gu Weiwei did not speed up just because she was on the run. Instead, she imitated the steps of most of the staff.


    After a long time, she came to the end of the long corridor and walked out of the sight of the bodyguards.


    At this point, the call she made to Fu Hanzheng was through too.


    She was about to talk, when she turned around the corner and saw Gu Siting and Ling Yan talking right in front of her.


    Out of the phone came the voice that made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hand gripping the phone, she was trying her best to stay calm as she passed by the two of them.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice was just by her ears, but what she had to do was to stay silent due to what was happening in front of her, fearing that Gu Siting would discover her disappearance if she uttered any words.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s greeting came twice. There was a loud noise on the other side of the phone as well as the sound of someone¡¯s breathing.


    Except that no one was talking.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something as he said, with a shaking voice, ¡°...Is that Weiwei?¡±

 Chapter 487 - Fu Hanzheng, Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 487: Fu Hanzheng, Wait for Me</h4>


    Emotions gushed out of her heart. She did not expect that he could recognize her...


    Even when she made a call to him through a stranger¡¯s phone and didn¡¯t speak.


    She had so much to tell him but she simply could not say anything now.


    So all she could do was to respond with a small voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then came the shaky sound of breathing from the man on the other side of the phone.


    It seemed as if she could be somehow relieved at this moment.


    Fu Hanzheng understood that she might not be in a good position to talk, so he straightforwardly said to her, ¡°Yuan Shuo is somewhere close to the hospital. Get out of that ce now and then he will join you and help you leave.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was feeling slightly shocked. She had not expected that her Master would havee to her rescue.


    But before she was able to think on it, the urgent sound of footsteps arose from the corridor behind her.


    ¡°Understood, wait for me.¡±


    She said one sentence and hung up, snuck into the nearest doctor¡¯s office, removed her operation gown and put on the doctor¡¯s white gown.


    Then, instead of heading towards the exit, she returned to find Ling Yan.


    Those bodyguards who were looking for her would only notice those who were walking out instead of walking towards them.


    That was normally what people would think. They assumed that she must be heading outwards rather than inwards.


    Therefore, they would automatically ignore those who came towards them but pay attention to those who were walking out.


    She saw Ling Yan standing by the elevator, hurried to her and followed her into the elevator.


    Since Ling Yan was taking the staff¡¯s elevator, only two of them were in the elevator as they entered.


    Standing behind her back, Gu Weiwei said with a small voice as she brought out the de from the operation room.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you don¡¯t want me to be Gu Weiwei either right?¡±


    Hearing the words, Ling Yan turned around suddenly. ¡°Mu Weiwei?!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to stay at the Gu Family and be Gu Weiwei or ruin your marriage, then... bring me out!¡± Gu Weiwei warned.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. ¡°Never!¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°Do you really want me to be Gu Weiwei and stay at the Gu Family, so that I be your enemy every day and stop you from bing part of the Gu Family?¡±


    She had stimted her because she wanted her to understand what was good for her and what was not.


    As she was passing by them just now, she heard her arguing with Gu Siting.


    So running out of this ce alone would be far less safe than asking Ling Yan to take her out.


    Because Gu Siting¡¯s men would never expect that the girl they were looking for was walking with this woman.


    Ling Yan said, ¡°You...¡±


    Seeing the elevator going down, Gu Siting knew that Gu Siting must be checking the surveince cameras of the hospital and soon they would find out where she was.


    ¡°Help me leave A Land, you are helping yourself. Gu Siting can¡¯t have liked Gu Weiwei just because she is a younger sister, right?¡±


    That was exactly what Ling Yan feared above all, so she said after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay, I will take you out.¡±


    Ling Yan took her to the parking lot and brought out her own car keys.


    Gu Weiwei pushed the girl into the car and took the driver¡¯s seat.


    They had just got into the car when Ling Yan¡¯s phone rang, showing that Gu Siting was calling.


    With the phone in hand, Ling Yan had no idea what she should do.


    Gu Siting spent so much effort to bring Mu Weiwei to A Land, if she released her now...


    Gu Weiwei was starting the car and leaving the parking lot, as she said, ¡°Answer the call now, just say that I was kidnapping and threatening you.¡±


    By this point, Gu Siting must have seen her with Ling Yan from the surveince cameras.

 Chapter 488 - Enemy Forever

    <h4>Chapter 488: Enemy Forever</h4>


    What he would do next was lockdown the path to the hospital but that would take at least ten more minutes.


    If she were alone, she was not sure that she would be able to make it but if both Master and Yuan Meng were here, she would be able to make it if she could join them smoothly... Even if Gu Siting took control of A Land.


    Ling Yan took a look at her in the driver¡¯s seat, took a deep breath with the phone in her hand and answered the call.


    The moment she answered the call, she said, with tears in her eyes, ¡°Brother Siting, please save me, Mu Weiwei threatened me with a de!¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered. Ling Yan was indeed a talented actress.


    She was always excellent at pretending to be an innocent girl.


    But her notion of bing Mrs. Gu had helped her to get out of the hospital smoothly and she was used as the shield too. If Gu Siting tried to catch her, he would have to take this woman into consideration.


    Hearing her crying voice, Gu Siting fell into an even worse mood.


    ¡°Where is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pressed the loudspeaker on Ling Yan¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Gu Siting, just let your men hunt me down, I can just kill your Movie Queen fianc¨¦e anyways.¡±


    If she was not able to make it back home, she was capable of doing anything.


    Ling Yan owed her a life anyway.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are not going to escape when you are here in A Land.¡±Gu Siting warned.


    He had locked all the airports and ports. She was going nowhere.


    But if she was out there, Fu Hanzheng would more or less hear something.


    Then whatever he had nned in the F Land, like the false scene of her death, would have gone in vain and he would have to face tons of trouble.


    Gu Weiwei snorted from behind the steering wheel.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t make it home, I can kill your fianc¨¦e so that none of us will have a happy ending.¡±


    Shaking out of anger, Gu Siting just could not believe that a sharp-minded person like him, could have been tricked by this 19-year-old girl.


    On the second day she was at the Gu Family, her memory started to blur.


    He had found it curious, yet he was also in a hurry to reach his goal, whilst she herself had shown no ws.


    He had thought that it was the drugs that had started to work but from the very beginning to the end, she had been lying to all of them.


    During these days, he watched her getting used to the life of the Gu Family, and even the way she addressed him resembled the way Weiwei addressed him.


    He had thought that she truly had epted herself as Gu Weiwei but she had actually been waiting for an opportunity to run away from the Gu Family, when he was the least rmed.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, either youe back to the Gu Family alive or you are going to die on this ind.¡±


    Compared to releasing her back to Fu Hanzheng, he would rather destroy her thoroughly.


    ¡°I am not going back to the Gu Family, nor do I have any intention of dying here.¡±


    Hearing his crazy warning, Gu Weiwei showed no fear. ¡°Gu Siting, you are more than the Fu Family¡¯s enemy, you are also mine.¡±


    Gu Siting sneered. ¡°You will have to make it back to Fu Hanzheng, if you want to be on the same lines as him.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Gu Weiwei said and ended the call.


    She had not thought about being involved with the grudge between the two families.


    But Gu Siting intended to ruin the happiness she cherished and made the man who loved her above all suffer ¨C he should not have done that.

 Chapter 489 - A Call to Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 489: A Call to Your Man</h4>


    It had been a more or less smooth trip starting from the hospital but soon the traffic started to be controlled on the major avenues and cars started to closely follow them from behind.


    She made several calls to Fu Hanzheng but never got through.


    Gradually, she was cornered into a dead end.


    The road ahead was blocked and the cars behind them were approaching. She could not even make it into the narrow alleyways.


    She was just stuck in the middle, when a ck d motorist sped out and gestured for her to get on the motorbike.


    She instantly braked the car and hopped onto the motorbike, after leaving Ling Yan behind.


    The motorbike weaved into the narrow alleyways and soon lost their pursuers.


    There were no surveince cameras in the alleyway and they were totally free.


    The motorbike went into the parking lot of a seafood transportation dock and flew directly into thepartment of the truck.


    The driver shut the door and drove away.


    Yuan Meng climbed off the motorbike and ripped off her gloves, she then turned on the light in thepartment.


    Then she removed her helmet andbed through her long and curly hair.


    ¡°Why not hit that Ling person at such a great and rare opportunity?¡±


    She asked, as she pulled out a cigarette and was about to light it.


    Gu Weiwei snatched away the cigarette between her lips. ¡°Who do you intend to choke in this ce?¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed miserably and put away the cigarette.


    ¡°I had thought that I would have to risk my life to save you but you escaped by yourself!¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down and grabbed the phone she had just stolen, intending to ring Fu Hanzheng when she realized that the phone was out of battery.


    Seeing this, Yuan Meng tossed her own phone to her.


    ¡°Call your man now, he almost died with you!¡±


    Weiwei caught the phone, made a call to Fu Hanzheng. It immediately went through.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    ¡°Safe now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    When she ended the call earlier, he had worried that something happened to her.


    ¡°For the time being, I am with Yuan Meng.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Slightly relieved, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°They will bring you back and I will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said and started to feel calmer and calmer, when she heard his voice.


    ¡°And also... I miss you very much.¡±


    She had just said the words when Yuan Meng spat out the water she had just drunk.


    ¡°You are indeed slutty, just like me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her and ignored her, as she continued to talk to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Then... I am hanging up now. See you tonight.¡±


    ¡°See you tonight.¡± Fu Hanzheng hung up and boarded the ne, ready to go home.


    Yuan Meng got her phone back and passed her a bottle of water.


    ¡°I thought that you had truly lost your memory and did not know how toe home.¡±


    But she had tricked Gu Siting, which was unexpected.


    Gu Weiwei opened the lid and took a sip. ¡°What are you doing here without Master?¡±


    ¡°My son wanted me to find his wife. He was going to desert me if I didn¡¯te and find you.¡± Yuan Meng said and snorted. ¡°I should have thrown him away if I had known that he never liked me.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed and said heartfelt, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Otherwise she would not have been able to make it away so fast, if she had been alone.


    Yuan Meng shrugged and said with augh, ¡°Well, you are my son¡¯s wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 490 - Only Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 490: Only Uncle Fu</h4>


    The truck that carried seafood brought them and the motorbike away from the city center.


    Yuan Meng felt like smoking on the way, yet due to the circumstance, she kept herself upied by smelling the cigarette.


    ¡°What is our n?¡± Gu Weiwei asked anxiously.


    Trapped in the truck, they had no idea what was going on outside.


    ¡°Master will distract the Gu Family¡¯s men with his fellow friends. We will board the ship at the minor port and they will follow up behind us.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. No wonder they had not run into any trouble after such a long while.


    The Gu Family must be focusing on motorbikes.


    Yuan Shuo and his men had disguised themselves as Yuan Meng and her, and driven around in the city.


    ¡°Compared to all of these things, you have to think of how to exin the rtionship between us to Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had focused on her safety when she had been in danger.


    That was why he had not noticed the suspicious point of their potential rtionship.


    But when she was home safe and sound, he would definitely notice this point and she had better make sure that the lie would not be exposed somehow.


    If she never nned to tell Fu Hanzheng that her family name had always been Gu, then she had to think of a perfect exnation so as to face Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and asked, ¡°How did you guys exin it to him?¡±


    With the cigarette in her hands, Yuan Meng sniffed it and said, ¡°Although we came to Hua Land, we still have a very trustworthy friend in A Land who sometimes contacts us and tells us what it is going on with the Gu Family. What we have learned recently is that Gu Siting is making preparations for something and when that something happened to you, I realized that he was probably rted.¡±


    ¡°Then I discovered what was going on, so I lost contact with your Master because they were hunting me, so he went to Fu Hanzheng so they could n the rescue together. He told Fu Hanzheng that we knew your grandfather but if Fu Hanzheng asked you anything more about it, you will have to think of a better exnation.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, after a moment of silence, ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s your opinion on if... I tell him that I am actually Gu Weiwei...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Yuan Meng interrupted her and said seriously, ¡°You know pretty well of the grudge that the Fu Family and the Gu Family have.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But I feel that I am lying to him... that doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°If you tell him the truth, that would be terrible! Your family name is Gu and you spent two ambiguous years with Gu Siting...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled.


    ¡°What do you mean ambiguous? Nothing happened between us!¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°Gu Siting is a scumbag, but he was your first love, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at her and snorted.


    ¡°I was too young and too stupid to understand what love was... I only like Uncle Fu!¡±


    Yuan Mengughed, hearing her calling that man Uncle Fu.


    ¡°Ha, you called me indecent, yet you are no better than me! Uncle Fu... that does indeed sound sexy!¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. What a friend she had made.


    Yuan Meng gossiped. ¡°It would be even better if you call him so in bed right? Your Master and I...¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gu Weiwei showed an expression of rejection as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a thing!¡±


    Yuan Meng shut her mouth and said, after sniffing the cigarette, ¡°Anyway, you must never tell Fu Hanzheng that your family name is Gu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°But...¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°But what... You are living under Mu Weiwei¡¯s appearance, who would ever know that your family name is Gu, if you yourself keep the secret?¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it reasonable but still wondered if she should keep such a secret, when Fu Hanzheng started to suspect something.


    Yuan Meng patted her shoulders and said, ¡°Let the bygones be bygones, the future is what matters above all.¡±

 Chapter 491 - I am Here, Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 491: I am Here, Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Thanks to Yuan Shuo and his men, who distracted Gu Siting, Gu Weiwei and Yuan Shuo came to the port and boarded the ship without any difficulty.


    Yuan Meng lit a cigarette the moment she boarded the ship and waited for Yuan Shuo and his men on the deck.


    It was not until night fell, when the light from vehicles approached them.


    Yuan Shuo and his men rushed onto the ship and said, ¡°Sail away now, they areing soon!¡±


    As they all came to the cabin, Gu Weiwei noticed that both Yuan Shuo and one of his men were injured.


    Seeing the blood dripping out of Yuan Shuo¡¯s left arm, Yuan Meng got so annoyed that her face twisted.


    ¡°Damn it, next time I will ruin that bastard Gu Siting!¡±


    Gu Weiwei found the medical box and by making use of the de she stole from the operation room, she helped them to take out the bullet and bandage their wounds.


    ¡°How long will it take before we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Four hours if we are fast enough.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    After bandaging them up, Gu Weiwei said guilty, standing in front of Yuan Shuo, ¡°I am sorry, it is my fault that you are wounded.¡±


    ¡°You aplished the most difficult step in the rescue and you already saved us much trouble and danger.¡± Yuan Shuo changed into a new coat and said with augh.


    They had nned to steal her from under Gu Siting¡¯s nose and maybe more than two people would have been injured, some might have even died because of this mission.


    But she had escaped Gu Siting¡¯s control by herself and joined Yuan Meng smoothly.


    So all that was left to do was to distract Gu Siting, so that they could gain enough time to escape.


    He had never expected that after staying at the Gu Family for so many days, she had not only failed to be affected by the drugs but also managed to lie to Gu Siting and escape without being injured.


    When he saw the video sent by Yuan Meng, he had thought that she truly had been affected mentally and did not remember who she was.


    He had thought that even if they managed to bring her home, she would still fail to remember if she was Gu Weiwei or Mu Weiwei.


    Then it would be very annoying to exin to Fu Hanzhengter on.


    ¡°Anyway, just take a rest. We will guard the door.¡± Yuan Meng said as she leaned against the cabin door.


    Yuan Shuo took a sip of water. ¡°They will not catch us now.¡±


    ¡°Since when did Gu Siting be so useless?¡± Yuan Meng mumbled.


    It would not be an unlikely thing, if he used the military forces and stopped them before they reached the public sea.


    Yuan Shuo sneered. ¡°He is just thinking about how to exin to Cayman Dorrans. He would not have time to catch us.¡±


    This n had turned out to be smoother than he had expected. One, Weiwei managed to lie to Gu Siting and escape from his dominating territory.


    Two, Fu Hanzheng was pretending to be looking for the girl in F Land, so Gu Siting was not even suspicious of them but as a matter of fact, he was causing Gu Siting tonnes of trouble on the sly, so that he was totally distracted in every way.


    And he had also managed to reveal the whole thing to Cayman Dorrans.


    So now, Gu Siting was getting very, very busy.


    Hearing the strange and familiar name, Gu Weiwei smiled briefly.


    That was her real father, someone she had never met before.


    It was a dark and endless sea at night, only the sound of the wind and waves could be heard.


    Yuan Shuo and his men were resting with their eyes closed, whilst Gu Weiwei was standing by the window, looking out at the dark sea and waiting to get off the ship, so she could be back in Hua Land and in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    But the waiting hour was very long.


    The ship travelled for more than three hours, when the lights of the port were finally spotted.


    So she ran onto the deck before the ship reached the port and looked far into the distant lights of the port.


    She knew that he must be right there, waiting for her.

 Chapter 492 - I am Here, Fu Hanzheng 2

    <h4>Chapter 492: I am Here, Fu Hanzheng 2</h4>


    Finishing the conversation with her, Fu Hanzheng boarded the ne back home.


    After he left the ne, he went straight to the port.


    He had been waiting there for more than two hours.


    Together with him was Fu Shiyi, Fu Shiqin and He Chi who arrived in the capital...


    He Chi poked Fu Shiyi next to him. ¡°There is nothing happening on the sea but your brother has almost turned into a wife-waiting-stone. He can wait in the car.¡±


    He had been standing and watching the dark sea in the same spot for a long time.


    ¡°He won¡¯t obey me, even if I ask him to.¡± Fu Shiyi squinted at him.


    Now what his brother wanted to do was to catch sight of his girlfriend, as soon as possible and if he tried to stop him, then he would just be med.


    He Chi said, ¡°Your brother only sleeps for a couple of hours and as a doctor, I am worried that he will die...¡±


    Having said the words, he received punches from Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°You better worry about yourself first, maybe you will die first!¡±


    Fu Shiyi replied, ¡°Damn you, any more curses and I will toss you into the sea to feed the fish!¡±


    Heavily stricken, He Chi pushed up his sses and said, ¡°You two brothers, so now you are standing by his side?¡±


    They were arguing when a light appeared on the sea, then came two long sounds of a ship¡¯s horn.


    The three men automatically shut their mouths and turned to the sea.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°That must be our sister-inw, right?¡±


    He Chiined. ¡°You said this an hour ago but it turned out to be a fishing boat.¡±


    Soon the ship came into the port and before the people on the ship were spotted, a crisp voice was heard.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng!¡±


    ....


    Hearing the voice, Fu Hanzheng scurried to the edge.


    The ship had juste into port. Gu Weiwei was already waiting at the stairs and saw the man waiting down below.


    As the stairs were lowered down, Fu Hanzheng was just about to go up to her, when the slender figure rushed down the stairs and threw itself into his arms.


    He wobbled and almost lost his bnce.


    In the familiar and warm embrace, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I am here now...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the top of her head and whispered, ¡°Wee back!¡±


    With arms gripping his waist tightly, Gu Weiwei said truthfully, as she thought of the worries he must have had during the past few days, ¡°I am well, not sick, not injured, nothing happened to me, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t be sad...¡±


    With his hands cupping the girl¡¯s small face, Fu Hanzheng ced his lips over hers.


    She was the one in danger, but all she had thought of was whether he was worried or sad.


    The two were kissing on the stairs, preventing the rest of the people froming down, so that everyone was watching them kissing in a queue on the stairs.


    They had thought that the kiss would have been brief.


    But when Fu Hanzheng finished his kiss, Gu Weiwei took hold of his neck and continued with the kisses again. The cycle never ended.


    Finally, Yuan Meng could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Honestly, can¡¯t you two get yourself a room? We are supposed to get off the ship.¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and turned around slowly, looking at her fellows behind her back. Then she saw three men standing right behind Fu Hanzheng.


    Suddenly, her face started to burn with embarrassment.


    For one moment, she had forgotten that there were many people on the ship, who were watching them kiss.

 Chapter 493 - The Refreshed Love

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Refreshed Love</h4>


    Without changing his expression, Fu Hanzheng unbuttoned his coat and removed it.


    Seeing him stripping, Yuan Meng was startled.


    ¡°We know that you two badly miss each other but this is not the right ce to do that, is it?¡±


    Having said the words, she saw Fu Hanzheng putting the coat over Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulder.


    Yuan Shuo nced at his woman, who had such an atrocious imagination. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something pure?¡±


    ¡°So you are pure and innocent? Then don¡¯t climb into my bed, ever!¡±


    Yuan Meng snorted and went straight down the stairs, after seeing Gu Weiwei leaving in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei sighed inwardly.


    She should stay away from this indecent woman from this day forward.


    Fu Hanzheng asked with a small voice, as he walked into the car with her.


    ¡°Why were you standing on the deck, when it was so cold on the sea?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I wanted to see you as soon as possible.¡±


    They walked past Fu Shiqin and the rest of the two men, who waved at her excitedly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, wee back!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you...¡±


    Before they could finish their greetings, she was already brought into the car by Fu Hanzheng, who shut the door.


    ¡°...¡±


    Standing on the port where the wind blew, the three men suddenly felt depressed.


    They rushed all the way here in the middle of the night from the capital city but she did not even greet them because they were not the man she had looked forward to seeing.


    They had been worried about her these days too, alright?


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Hey, Second Brother, why did you ask us to be here anyways?¡±


    He Chi replied, ¡°To get the freshest dose of love from the couple.¡±


    Silent for two seconds, Fu Shiqin said with a smile, ¡°You like this feeling right? You miss it deeply.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi nodded in agreement, without saying anything more.


    After experiencing the depressing atmosphere because of what happened to Mu Weiwei in F Land, they finally saw hering home and showing off her love with their brother.


    Suddenly, they felt that it was a good thing to see the couple¡¯s love after all.


    They had missed it terribly during these days, when they had not seen the couple¡¯s love.


    Fu Hanzheng opened the car window and said to the three men standing outside.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin,e and drive the car.¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Fu Shiqin responded and went into the car, serving as the driver for the couple.


    Gu Weiwei also craned out her head through the window and said, ¡°He Chi, Yuan Shuo and one of the men are injured, can you go and check them out?¡±


    ¡°Sure, on my way.¡± He Chi said obediently as he went to Yuan Meng and the rest of the group.


    Fu Shiyi took a few steps and went over to the car.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, anything I can do for you guys?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Having said the words, they rolled up the window.


    Fu Shiqin started the car and asked, as he was driving away from the port, ¡°To the airport now?¡±


    With Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands in his, Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways.


    ¡°Need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go back to the capital.¡± Gu Weiwei leaned her head against his shoulder and said to Fu Shiqin who was driving the car, ¡°Second Master, can you work in ce of your brother these next few days?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fu Shiqin responded unwillingly.


    When she was away, it was quite reasonable that he worked in his brother¡¯s position, since his brother had to focus on looking for her.


    But now she was back, why was he still asked to work in his brother¡¯s position?


    Fu Hanzheng asked with a cold voice, ¡°Any protests?¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt a tinge of coldness attacking his back, as heughed dryly.


    ¡°No, no, brother, you can take a good rest at home.¡±


    What ideas would he have anyways?


    What protests would he dare to formte?


    Gu Weiweiughed in satisfaction and said, ¡°If you perform well, I can make you cake when I have time.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin suddenly felt like drooling.


    ¡°I want everything, Tiramisu,yer cakes, and Mousse and so on...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was in a good mood. ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 494 - Not An Easy Thing

    <h4>Chapter 494: Not An Easy Thing</h4>


    It was already dawn when they came back to the capital.


    Instead of taking her back to Landscape Vi, Fu Hanzheng took her to the hospital first.


    Together with them were Yuan Shuo, who was injured, and Yuan Meng.


    Concerned, Fu Hanzheng asked He Chi to check her and do a blood test.


    After a series of examinations, Gu Weiwei had her blood taken and went into bed in exhaustion.


    Then she spared half of the bed and said,


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng said, with raised eyebrow, ¡°Just take a brief break and we can do that when we are at home.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei understood what he meant and said furiously, ¡°What are you thinking? I am just asking you to lie down next to me.¡±


    He had such serious dark rings and bloodshots filled eyes. He must have been awake for ages.


    And he was a little bit skinnier than before.


    She asked him to lie down next to her yet he was thinking that she was asking him to have s*x with her.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the narrow sickbed.


    Gu Weiweiined. ¡°I would like you to hold me.¡±


    Fu Hanzhengpromised and went into the small bed, lying down next to her with her in his arms.


    Lying in his arms silently, Gu Weiwei had her arms around his waist, as if she could only fall asleep in this way.


    Seeing the girl in his arms, Fu Hanzheng finally felt relieved after experiencing days of worrying.


    He knew pretty well how much pain he would suffer from, if he lost her.


    But when He Chi gave him the terrible, albeit wrong news, he truly felt devastated.


    The whole world had be totally colorless and dead without her.


    Luckily, she was here safe and sound, back in his arms.


    For one moment, Gu Weiwei had thought that he had fallen asleep but when she looked up, she found him staring at her.


    ¡°What are you still doing awake?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked gentle. ¡°I just want to look at you.¡±


    Seeing his wary look, Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice, ¡°Just rest now and look at me tomorrow, alright?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen enough of you today.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said in a serious tone, when she found him disobeying her persuasion, ¡°Uncle Fu, don¡¯t you know that staying up can age you, just look at you....¡±


    She had toe up with some stimting words to irritate him, when he refused to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    They were nine years apart and now she was saying that he was too old for her?


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself against his chest and said with a small voice, ¡°You are bing more and more like a panda! My heart aches for you when you don¡¯t sleep...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. So that was what she was worried about all this time.


    He checked his wristwatch, knowing that it would be several more hours before He Chi¡¯s examination results returned. He had time to keep herpany in bed.


    If he did not sleep, she would not either.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her right on her forehead and said, ¡°Just sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed his lips softly, ¡°You too.¡±


    The two of them smiled and closed their eyes in satisfaction.


    He Chi came into the ward with the results but the sight that greeted him was the couple fast asleep in the sickbed, the moment he opened the door.


    Fu Hanzheng finally decided to take a rest, after all of this time, so he softly closed the door and left the ward.


    Fu Shiqin happened to be on a lunch break, so he drove by to check on them too.


    He Chi stopped him and said, ¡°They are sleeping, don¡¯t go in.¡±


    He was about to call home to tell them the situation in the ward, when he saw Yuan Menging out from the room next door, with a cigarette between her lips.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Fu Shiqin thought of how she had shown up with Yuan Shuo the day before, realizing that this must be Yuan Bao¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Aha, you are that weirdo!¡±

 Chapter 495 - That Weirdo

    <h4>Chapter 495: That Weirdo</h4>


    Hearing Fu Shiqin calling her a weirdo, Yuan Meng removed the cigarette from her lips.


    ¡°You are the weird one for calling a beauty a weirdo!¡±


    Fu Shiqin bellowed furiously, ¡°You are the woman who got dressed up as a man and met my sister-inw andter sent my brother that horrible picture!¡±


    Yuan Meng rolled up her sleeves, ready to hit this man in front of her.


    ¡°If you call me weirdo one more time, I will let you taste this weirdo¡¯s fists!¡±


    Fu Shiqin cringed and changed the way he called her.


    ¡°Oh you are Yuan Bao¡¯s mother!¡±


    Before he met her in person, he had always regarded her as a weirdo but this woman looked quite beautiful.


    Unlike Mu Weiwei¡¯s loveliness, she looked sexy and straightforward.


    She looked extremely charming on the surface, yet her personality was so... manly!


    Honestly, Yuan Shuo did have an unusual taste.


    Yuan Meng suddenly thought of how Yuan Shuo told her about their son temporarily living in their home.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡±


    Fu Shiqin replied, ¡°My parents borrowed him. They want to experience being grandparents and great-grandparents.¡±


    Well, neither he nor Fu Shiyi had the intention of taking care of the child and their parents and grandma were very keen on taking care of a grandson, so they borrowed Yuan Bao and brought him to their mansion.


    Yuan Bao had a sweet tongue. He kept calling out grandma, grandpa and great-grandma, so they might not want to return the kid at this point.


    Yuan Meng nodded. Her son was always good at adapting to the real world and with Yuan Shuo injured at the moment, they might not have any energy spare to take care of him.


    ¡°Alright then, I can leave him there for several more days.¡±


    Hearing these words, He Chi asked, ¡°Is he your real son?¡±


    Yuan Meng squinted. ¡°Is he yours?¡±


    He Chi surrendered and went to the ward to check out Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the nerves are not injured. Wait for a few more days and the wounds should heal. But your old wounds...¡±


    Yuan Shuo¡¯s new wounds were okay but the old wounds were not healing well due to the previous limited medical conditions.


    Yuan Meng asked. ¡°You have a way to fix them?¡±


    He Chi nodded confidently. ¡°Of course, but he needs surgery and to spend some time at the hospital.¡±


    Yuan Meng sized him up from head to toe and then nced at the ID card hanging in front of his chest.


    ¡°You are the Deputy-Director? But you look just like a vet!¡±


    He Chi straightened up his back and showed the aura of a Deputy-Director.


    ¡°Of course, I am the most experienced clinical doctor. I am very good at doing this kind of operation.¡±


    Fu Shiqinined.


    ¡°Not everyone is as weird as you! Not everyone is interested in doing operations and not everyone is good at them. Who always wants to be holding a de every single day.¡±


    He Chi was indeed aplished in the medical field but he was obsessed with surgeries.


    Yuan Meng squinted at Yuan Shuo who was lying in bed. ¡°What about having a surgery?¡±


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while. ¡°I will see when the wound is healed.¡±


    He decided to talk about this with Weiweiter. If he really decided to stay here for the operation, he might be bringing trouble to her.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to gain a life like this and he did not want to interfere with her life with his whole family.


    He had been feeling very guilty because he had been unable to keep her safe, when she had run into trouble before.


    But seeing her being in such a sweet rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, he felt relieved.


    Although she had been through such horror and misery, she had also gained happiness that no one else was able to find.

 Chapter 496 - The Deep Love

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Deep Love</h4>


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng slept on the narrow sickbed of the hospital for approximately ten hours, since they were both so tired.


    It was not untilter on in the evening that Fu Hanzheng woke up.


    Unsure about the results of her examination, he carefully got up from the bed and made a call to He Chi.


    He Chi arrived with the results and took a look at the sleeping girl in bed.


    ¡°There are still some remaining drugs in her blood but the amount is notrge enough to affect the brain.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the paper and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    He Chi thought for a while. ¡°Maybe some Hypoglycemia because of theck of sleep.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Fu Hanzheng finally felt assured.


    ¡°Then we are heading home, as for Yuan Shuo, please take good care of him.¡±


    The couple helped a great deal in the rescue process and now he was injured so they should definitely be taken great care of.


    He Chi took over the result paper and nced at the sleeping girl in bed.


    ¡°I heard from Yuan Shuo¡¯s men that she ran away from Gu Siting¡¯s territory and there is very little of the drugs remaining in her body, so she must have lied to Gu Siting about taking the drugs.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, as he turned to this man who had just delivered a long speech, ¡°So?¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°So, this girlfriend of yours is not... as simple as she looks.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei in bed and said, ¡°Well, that is because I am smart enough to have chosen her.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He Chi was stuck with words.


    When they were apart, they caused them endless worry. When they were together, they kept showing off their deep affection.


    He had better stay away from the Fu Family these days.


    This couple had been away from each other for so long that they would probably keep showing off their love, these nexting days.


    He had better leave it down to the two single men, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, to taste the love the couple offered.


    Fu Hanzheng made a call and asked someone to drive them back home from the hospital.


    When the car arrived, he carefully carried the sleeping Gu Weiwei away from the bed and brought her into the car, before driving back to Landscape Vi.


    When Gu Weiwei was at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, she never had a sound sleep.


    So during the past two days, she had not had a good sleep but now that she was safe and sound, she wasn¡¯t going to wake up.


    She currently had no idea that when Fu Hanzheng woke up he brought her home from the hospital.


    She did not wake up until early the next morning and as she was half awake, she felt that no one was next to her, so she suddenly sat up in astonishment.


    Then she spotted Fu Hanzheng, who was reading a file next to her.


    ¡°When did you run away?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng paused in his work and came over to the bedside.


    ¡°Get up and eat something, you have been sleeping for a whole day.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fu Shiqin supposed to help you with the work, what are you doing right now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt her head and said, ¡°I personally need to sign some papers.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not rise from his arms until a whileter and then she got up to take a shower, got changed into a set of pajamas and went downstairs for breakfast.


    After two bites, she looked up at the man sitting on the floor and smiled happily.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled too. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with a bright smile, ¡°I am in a good mood because you are here.¡±


    The couple ate breakfast and Fu Hanzheng continued to read through the files upstairs, whilst she sat on the sofa next to him.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I love you so much, do you know that?¡±


    You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways. ¡°I do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Very, very much, you know?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I do know.¡±

 Chapter 497 - The Three-Year-Old Wife

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Three-Year-Old Wife</h4>


    Since they were both free from work, they were having a very leisurely time.


    After breakfast, Fu Hanzheng finished some files that had been delivered by Fu Shiqin¡¯s men.


    Then in the afternoon, she baked some cookies and made a small cake for Fu Shiqin, which she put in the fridge.


    Then they drank afternoon tea at home and watched the Eyes of the Eagle.


    But when Fu Hanzheng saw Huo Xiaoshi trying to seduce a military officer, dressed in a cheongsam at the ball, he got a bit annoyed.


    The cheongsam vividly outlined her beautiful curves and the slits on the sides faintly exposed her long legs. Together with the lingering music of old Shanghai, she looked extremely seductive.


    Gu Weiwei nced at his dark face. ¡°There are no kissing or love scenes, just a dance, what are you so displeased about?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her sideways. ¡°Who do you n to do a kissing and love scene with?¡±


    Gu Weiwei approached him and smiled charmingly. ¡°What about with you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lifted her chin softly and kissed her.


    It was a soft and pitiful kiss, and gradually turned into a rather lingering one.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss passionately, whilst toying with his tongue freely.


    Gradually, the kiss turned hotter and hotter.


    With his forehead against her forehead, Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s practice some love scenes?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and then left herself at his mercy, all the way back to the bedroom.


    The couple were deeply drunk in the longing that they had been looking forward to for so long.


    For the entire afternoon, the air of longing and lust filled the master bedroom.


    It was not until the evening fell, when Fu Hanzheng got up, put on some clothes and made a call, whilst Gu Weiwei sneaked into the bathroom where she took a shower.


    Then she went downstairs to prepare for dinner.


    After the call, Fu Hanzheng helped her out in the kitchen.


    Suddenly, he thought of how they had made food together for the first time in Jinxiu Compound the year before.


    One year was not a long time but he felt as if they had been living together for a very long time.


    Standing behind her back, he wrapped his arms around her from behind and sighed.


    ¡°...Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned to the side and threw a strange look at the man behind her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Standing behind her back, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist with his long arms and whispered softly, ¡°Sometimes I feel that I am in a dream, with you beside me.¡±


    He had never realized that his frozen heart would be so deeply affected by just one person.


    He had never thought that he would be so scared to not see her around him anymore.


    Everything seemed so unrealistic.


    It made sense that he would find the whole thing as delusional as a dream.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and beckoned to him.


    ¡°Lower your head.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and approached her and then she took a bite of his lips, retreated and then asked, ¡°Hurts?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and felt his aching lips.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Then be sure that you are not dreaming.¡±


    Having said these words, she carried the pasta to the table.


    Having finished eating the dinner, the couple received a group of people at their home.


    The group consisted of Fu Shiyi, He Chi and Fu Shiqin, who were followed by Fu Shengying, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady... as well as Yuan Bao.


    Seeing her, Yuan Bao went over to her and said, ¡°Wife!¡±


    ¡°Wife?!¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stared at Yuan Bao who was taking hold of her legs ¨C damn you, you three-year-old toddler, are you trying to steal my brother¡¯s wife?!

 Chapter 498 - Fu Hanzhengs Position at Home

    <h4>Chapter 498: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Position at Home</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and looked at Yuan Bao who was approaching them, calling Weiwei his wife.


    He had not met him before, yet he understood that it was Yuan Shuo¡¯s boy who temporarily lived in their house.


    Fu Shiqin approached him and tugged at Yuan Bao¡¯s bear-shaped back-pack.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, she is not your wife, don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    His brother would be very displeased to hear this.


    Yuan Bao held on even tighter grip and said, ¡°She is my wife!¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng whose face had already sunk, bent down and whispered to Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, call me Sister!¡±


    Yuan Bao looked up at her. ¡°But you promised that you will be my wife!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned when he heard these words and asked her.


    ¡°When did you make this promise?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was put into an awkward position. She tried to please himst time, when he was on the verge of shedding tears and she had thought that he would forget about it in the next second.


    However, he had unexpectedly remembered it all this time.


    But what was this man annoyed about, especially when this boy was just talking child¡¯s talk.


    Yuan Bao nced at Fu Hanzheng, who looked fierce, and almost cried.


    Gu Weiwei held Yuan Bao and red back at him.


    ¡°Stop it, you are frightening him!¡±


    With his arms around her neck, Yuan Bao looked at Fu Hanzheng with a pair of tearful eyes. But he did not dare to release those tears at all.


    Mrs. Fu, who had been obsessed with being a grandma thesest few days, came over to scold Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What are you angry at this three-year-old child for, you are frightening him!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned, hardly able to believe that this adorable girlfriend, who had treated him so nicely in the afternoon, had just shown a very different facial expression.


    Also, what did his mother mean? He had done nothing wrong!


    Standing by Gu Weiwei, Mrs. Fu patted Yuan Bao.


    ¡°No crying, Yuan Bao, that Uncle dares not scold you at all.¡±


    Not only Mrs. Fu, but also Fu Shengying were over here, pampering Yuan Bao. Later on, Old Lady also came over and started to pamper Yuan Bao, who had just been frightened by Fu Hanzheng.


    They offered him candies and showed him animated films. They even asked Fu Hanzheng to return to the study instead of staying here, as he was frightening the child.


    Fu Shiyi looked at his own parents and grandma in astonishment. Honestly, that was someone else¡¯s child! What about them, their sons and grandchildren.


    Won¡¯t your hearts ache treating us in this way?


    Fu Shiqin threw a very sympathetic look at his brother who was being ignored. Their parents were here visiting them, so why did they behave as if they were not there to see them at all?


    Only He Chi looked excited standing next to them.


    It was not until Fu Hanzheng went upstairs that he tugged at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, as he pointed at the seniors of the family who were surrounding Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Do you think that this scene gives some hope to our n?¡±


    Astonished, Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°What hope is there in our n?¡±


    He Chi replied, ¡°The n of raising the young devil!¡±


    Fu Shiyi finally realized what was going. He excitedly rubbed his hands together, thinking of how his brother was demeaned by the elders only a moment ago.


    ¡°Yes, yes! This is truly such a wonderful idea!¡±


    His brother had already received this treatment when the young grandson was not even part of the family.


    If a real grandson popped up, he would be treated even worse.


    Oh man, what an exciting piece of news.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at the parents, grandma and sister-inw who were ying with Yuan Bao.


    ¡°But what are we supposed to do, if they don¡¯t want to have babies?¡±


    Fu Shiqin gave out a very deepugh. ¡°What do you think our mother is doing here today?¡±


    His mother had fallen into the habit of bing someone else¡¯s grandma, so when Yuan Bao left, she would definitely urge his brother to have a child as soon as possible.

 Chapter 499 - Get Married Soon!

    <h4>Chapter 499: Get Married Soon!</h4>


    After a long time, Gu Weiwei and the elders finally managed to appease Yuan Bao.


    The boy did not cry or make any noise anymore. Instead, he quietly ate the cookies, whilst sitting on the sofa and watching cartoons.


    But Gu Weiwei felt a bit uneasy sitting next to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s parents.


    Mrs. Fu had never liked her and Fu Shengying did not have much contact with her, when she was living at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    But since they were all here, they must know about her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, during the time when she was kidnapped.


    So were they here to try and break them up?


    She twisted her fingers uneasily. Fu Shiqin, Fu Shiyi and He Chi were gone and Fu Hanzheng was now in the study.


    ¡°Weiwei, Shiqin has told us about you and Hanzheng.¡± Mrs. Fu said as she looked at her.


    Gu Weiwei had her hands ced on her knees, looking very obedient.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry for... causing you so much trouble.¡±


    Grandma Fu, who was sitting next to her, patted her hands, silently telling her not to be worried.


    ¡°Hanzheng also told us about his ns to get married...¡±


    Looking at the girl, who looked restrained because of her, Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly. Was she really that scary?


    Gu Weiwei blinked ¨C did he really tell his family about it?


    She had thought that all they were going to do was to notarize the marriage certificate and then host a small wedding with the twins and He Chi.


    But he had actually told the family about it.


    Mrs. Fu had never liked her... she could not have approved of this idea.


    Seeing the girl getting more and more worried, Mrs. Fu said straightforwardly, ¡°What we mean is that you are young but Hanzheng is not, so it would be better for you two to get married as soon as possible...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Mrs. Fu in astonishment ¨C so she was not trying to break them up?


    After a few moments Mrs. Fu asked her, after seeing her staying silent, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No, I mean... Aunt, are you not against us?¡±


    Judging from what she knew about Mrs. Fu, she would definitely object to the idea and ask Fu Hanzheng to marry Meng Ruya instead.


    All this time, Meng Ruya had been the only person whom she had been satisfied with, as their potential daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Fu replied. ¡°It is Hanzheng who is going to marry someone and spend the rest of his life with them, not me. He can marry whomever he wants, who am I to object anyways?¡±


    Shiyi and Shiqin had been sharing their thoughts with her and telling her stories about Hanzheng and Weiwei, so she was no longer against them.


    She had been looking forward to seeing him getting married soon and now he had found someone that he wanted to marry. Of course she was not going to break them up.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. She felt relieved hearing what she said.


    After all, she was his mother. She truly did not want to ruin the rtionship between Mrs. Fu and her own son.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying exchanged a look and asked, ¡°When do you n to get married and where are you getting married, have you decided on these things yet?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Gu Weiwei had no idea how to answer the question.


    She had nned to talk about this with Fu Hanzheng when she was back but they had not yet had the time to talk about it yet.


    Seeing her staying silent, Mrs. Fu grabbed her bag and brought out a small booklet.


    ¡°This is the date that his father thinks is best and this time of year is the best time for marriage and these ces are the best ces for hosting the wedding and these....¡±


    ¡°....¡± Gu Weiwei was a little baffled by these unexpected and rapid marriage suggestions.

 Chapter 500 - Want Children?

    <h4>Chapter 500: Want Children?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng came downstairs and happened to see her baffled face.


    So his face was displeased, as he sat down next to her.


    ¡°If you are going to say something, say it to me instead, don¡¯t trouble her!¡±


    Mrs. Fu took a deep breath out of anger. ¡°I am just asking her about your marriage, I am not giving her trouble!¡±


    It was so true that sons tended to forget about their mother when they found a wife. This girl was not even married to him yet!


    Gu Weiwei tugged on his sleeves and whispered, ¡°Aunt is just asking us when we are getting married. She is not giving me trouble!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked slightly better. ¡°It depends on us, not you.¡±


    He did not want his parents¡¯ interference to give her too much pressure.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shengying was not pleased either.


    ¡°You two are always so busy, you don¡¯t even have time to do the arrangements. How much longer do you n to dy the wedding?¡±


    Mrs. Fu followed. ¡°You did not inform us about your rtionship. Are you also trying to be sneaky with your wedding too?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her ears guiltily. That had been exactly what she had nned, actually.


    Old Lady followed. ¡°You are getting married anyway, so better do it as early as possible, so I can still be there when you get married.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and stared at the three of them out of curiosity.


    ¡°What are you guys in such a hurry for?¡±


    He was not in a hurry, what were they in a hurry for anyways?


    Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°They regard Yuan Bao as their grandson and they have be interested in bing grandparents, so they are urging us to hurry up...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought of what happened just now and got even more annoyed.


    He had looked forward to having a child with her before but now he did not want any at all.


    That boy was someone else¡¯s son, and they were already spoiling him. What if they really got a grandson, what position would he have in the future?


    Also, she preferred the boy to him!


    It was a good thing that he noticed this terrible issue, otherwise everything would be toote if his own child was born.


    Hearing his tone, Mrs. Fu said, ¡°You told us that you were getting married, so are you not getting married now because you have stopped mentioning it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°That is not the case.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you postponing for?¡± Mrs. Fu asked anxiously.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and said, ¡°Wait until she is 20.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Mrs. Fu stayed silent for a moment. She had forgotten that Mu Weiwei was only 19 years old, too young for a legal marriage.


    Fu Shengying asked. ¡°How much longer before she reaches 20?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Six months.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Shengying said decisively.


    ¡°Then the wedding will take ce in six months.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded in agreement. She threw a look at the couple and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°You promised a child to usst year, don¡¯t forget about this okay?¡±


    They had been so busy with work that the three senior members of the family at home were left alone.


    Having no intention of continuing on with this topic, Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly, ¡°It iste, you should go home now.¡±


    Seeing the the time really was gettingte, Mrs. Fu left home for the old mansion with Yuan Bao.


    Sigh, since she herself didn¡¯t have a grandson, she had no choice but to raise someone else¡¯s, just to have the experience of being a grandma.


    Seeing them off, Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief as the car drove away.


    She was not objecting to marriage, but she suddenly felt that there was arge pressure, when the entire family were here urging them to get married.


    And she was also urged to be a mother too.


    As they returned to the house, she asked Fu Hanzheng after a moment, ¡°You want a child?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Not right now.¡±


    He was enjoying the life that they were having right now.

 Chapter 501 - Want Children? 2

    <h4>Chapter 501: Want Children? 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei frowned curiously and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    When she was not pregnantst year and he thought that she was, he looked as if he truly wanted a child.


    But when the wedding was on the way, he started to reconsider the idea of having a child.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng hid his authentic thoughts carefully.


    If she had asked if he wanted a child two hours ago... his answer would have been yes.


    But seeing how Yuan Bao¡¯s presence attracted his parents and even her, so that he was totally ignored; he was no longer willing.


    Also, she evenined about him for that little boy.


    She was treating that boy in this way although he was not her child. What if she did be a mother... his feelings would be totally ignored.


    He realized that his thoughts regarding their family had been way too simple. He might not need to consider marriage but he must rethink about the issue of having children.


    He was quite satisfied with the present situation, where he was the only one in her eyes.


    A child would affect their rtionship.


    ¡°Why not? Tell me!¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    It was not she who had wanted to have a child before and now it was him who did not want one.


    Fu Hanzheng walked upstairs with her in his arms. ¡°No reason, just don¡¯t like children.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°You are unhappy because of Yuan Bao¡¯s behavior?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You are too young to be a mother.¡±


    Yuan Bao¡¯s appearance reminded him what situation he would have to face if he became a father.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But you are not young, in a couple of years you will be 30...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ceased his steps and looked at her with a heavy look on the face.


    ¡°Are you suspecting that after I be 30 years old, I won¡¯t be able to father a child?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei blinked in confusion. What was he talking about?


    She was just thinking that it was a proper age for him to be a father... she was not even thinking about his sexual abilities...


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her and asked with a frown, ¡°You want a child?¡±


    He remembered clearly that she had been objecting to bing a mother before.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes, I like children.¡±


    After this movie was done, she was thinking about bing a director or an associate producer instead.


    By that time, they would have children.


    Also, Mrs. Fu looked very anxious about it too.


    ¡°....¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Of course he could tell that she liked children.


    Her reaction just now had clearly shown what situation he had to face if they became parents.


    Children would just be his enemies!


    Seeing him staying silent, Gu Weiwei asked in a testing tone, ¡°Children are so cute... do you really not want children of our own?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms and said, ¡°You are my baby, and I don¡¯t want any more babies.¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly realized what the problem was. She took hold of his waist with augh.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, are you saying that when we have children, I will ignore you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng denied it. ¡°Nope.¡±


    He was never going to admit that he would feel jealous of his own children.


    ¡°What no? You have gotten this idea, just because I scolded you for the sake of Yuan Bao.¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Wasn¡¯t it a reasonable thing that adults should be more considerate?


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and countered.


    ¡°Am I this narrow-minded person?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Are you not?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Nothing Else Matters

    <h4>Chapter 502: Nothing Else Matters</h4>


    ¡°....¡± Fu Hanzheng suddenly lost all of his words.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him in amusement and stopped pestering him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop this issue for the time being.¡±


    After all, they were unable to have children at the moment anyways, so they could just wait until they got married.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and made a suggestion.


    ¡°Anywhere you want to go these two free days?¡±


    They had always been upied with their work all this time.


    She had thought about finding a ce to spend their free days and it was a great opportunity.


    Gu Weiwei red at him. ¡°We should visit Yuan Shuo tomorrow. He is lying in the hospital right now and we can¡¯t possibly just go away for vacation!¡±


    Also, Yuan Meng texted her and told her that Master had not recovered well from his old wound.


    Sighing helplessly, Fu Hanzheng did understand that the Master had helped a great deal at this rescue.


    It was totally reasonable for her to visit him at the hospital.


    Gu Weiwei asked with a smile, after seeing his disappointment, ¡°We can leave the vacation time for the honeymoon!¡±


    She would also like to find a ce where they could be left alone but Yuan Shuo was still injured and hospitalized, and Jolin must have had a hard time during the period that she was missing.


    So at this moment, she simply just could not run away for a vacation despite wanting to.


    Fu Hanzheng went back to the room with her in his arms and asked casually, ¡°You can ask them if they would like to stay at the Fu Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°At the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that both the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family are hunting them down? Since they rescued you this time, the Fu Family could keep them safe.¡± Fu Hanzheng exined.


    ¡°Well... I have to talk about this with them.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Actually, she had thought about this matter too. She was trying toe up with a way to let them stay at the Fu Family.


    As long as they stayed at the Fu Family in Hua Land, they would be safe but Fu Hanzheng was a suspicious man. If their identities were not clear enough in his eyes, he would not have allowed them to stay.


    Unexpectedly, however, due to their rescue, Yuan Shuo and his family had gained his trust.


    Fu Hanzheng went to the study and fetched the unread files.


    ¡°Should I keep youpany tomorrow for your visit at the hospital?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the files and foreign papers in his hands. ¡°You can do your work, I will be back within two hours¡¯ time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and said no more.


    Although Fu Shiqin could deal with most of the work, yet with him gone for so many days, he still had tonnes of work he had to deal with personally.


    Seated next to him, Gu Weiwei was reading a book as she asked him, after a long moment of silence, ¡°You are not upset about me meeting Yuan Shuo and his family, are you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her sideways. ¡°I should have been.¡±


    Butpared to almost losing her, nothing else mattered.


    Nothing was more important than her being here with him but he would have got upset if such a thing had not happened.


    Yet after their heart-breaking separation and her subsequent return to him safe and sound, he cared about nothing else anymore.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°But you are not upset because I am here right?¡±


    When one loved someone else deeply, it was quite easy for that person to read the other person¡¯s mind carefully.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her forehead, showing endless, gentle love.


    ¡°Nothing else matters, as long as you are here.¡±


    When He Chi showed him the report that told him that she was no longer alive all he wanted was to get her back at any cost.


    So when she was really here standing in front of him once again, he truly had no need to care about those small, unimportant matters.

 Chapter 503 - Fu Hanzhengs Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 503: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    Early in the morning, the couple finished their breakfast and Fu Hanzheng asked the driver to take her to the hospital.


    Gu Weiwei happened to run into He Chi in the elevator, so they both went to the ward where Yuan Shuo stayed.


    But the moment she opened the door, she saw Yuan Meng kissing Yuan Shuo passionately, as she sat in his arms.


    She shut the door and flushed bright red out of embarrassment.


    She understood clearly that Yuan Meng was a horny person but could she just behave a little bit more decently, being at the hospital.


    A momentter, Yuan Meng opened the door, not feeling any embarrassment, just because her kissing scene with her husband was seen.


    And then sheughed at her.


    ¡°What? Nothing embarrassing at all! You and Fu Hanzheng have done it too right? Just look at how you two kissed back at the port. I said nothing about that, alright?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at her and went over to Yuan Shuo with the lunch box.


    ¡°I have brought some porridge with me, take some, both of you.¡±


    He Chi checked the wounds and said to them, ¡°This wound is healing well but your old wound...¡±


    Yuan Shuo took a mouthful of porridge and said to He Chi, ¡°Please let me think about it.¡±


    He Chi said, ¡°Any more thinking, and you will need it to be amputated!¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei suddenly looked serious.


    What Yuan Meng told her before was that he was seriously wounded but she never told her that he could be so seriously injured.


    He must still have been recovering before going to A Land to help her out.


    ¡°He Chi, when can you get the surgery ready?¡±


    He Chi looked at her and said, ¡°If we do the pre-surgery examinations well, we can do the surgery the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Weiwei...¡±


    Instead of hearing what he was about to say, Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly, ¡°Then get the surgery ready the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Yuan Shuo was about to object when Yuan Meng covered up his mouth.


    Seeing the patient in bed, He Chi said, ¡°But he has to cooperate at least.¡±


    He was obviously forced to agree to do the operation at the moment.


    Was he going to knock him out and toss him onto the operation table the day after tomorrow, judging from the current situation?


    ¡°Just get everything ready.¡± Gu Weiwei said and turned to Yuan Shuo. ¡°Leave him with me.¡±


    He Chi nodded understandingly, left the ward and went to hold an operation meeting.


    Gu Weiwei got up and locked the door of the ward.


    ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±


    That wound of his was gained because of the attack he received with her. The consequence was that she was set up after waking up from months of being in aa and her heart was dug out.


    He must have been seriously injured too, otherwise he would not have been recovering for months.


    Also, in order to stay away from the Gu Family, he could not have possibly got proper treatment.


    That was why the problem of the old wound had gotten so serious.


    ¡°If we stay here, our real rtionship will be exposed, what if Fu Hanzheng suspects you?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    What they had told Fu Hanzheng was that they knew her because they had befriended Mu Weiwei¡¯s grandfather.


    But if they continued to stay here and behaved just like old friends, anyone might figure out their real rtionship.


    Gu Weiwei sat down as she carried the chair over to the bedside. ¡°Fu Hanzheng has the intention of letting you guys stay at the Fu Family, so now I am making a decision for you guys ¨C do stay!¡±


    They had promised never to see her again after theypleted the mission she gave to him and truthfully she had not been feeling good about this.


    Now she was not going to let them go, especially when she understood that he was so badly injured.


    Also, after irritating Gu Siting, the Gu Family would definitely give them trouble.


    If they continued to stay at the Fu Family, they could take care of each other and they could stay away from Gu Siting as well.

 Chapter 504 - Love Here

    <h4>Chapter 504: Love Here</h4>


    ¡°I say no.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng red at him. ¡°I say yes!¡±


    His old wounds had never healed, because they were living like ouws and they hadn¡¯t followed up with the treatment.


    But now they had the opportunity to stay so that he was fully healed and yet here he was being all emotional.


    ¡°If we stay here and the Fu Family start to suspect Weiwei...¡± Yuan Shuo took a look at Gu Weiwei and said anxiously.


    They were way too good of friends for them to behave like strangers, so everything about them was very suspicious.


    If their behavior revealed something, it would be very hard for them to exin.


    ¡°No one will know that she is Gu Weiwei, if none of us reveals the truth?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Unless Fu Hanzheng could see through her body and reach her real soul.


    Yuan Shuo still stuck to his own ideas. ¡°It is not right for us to stay here.¡±


    ¡°If Fu Hanzheng breaks up with her just because her family name was Gu, then she can just give up on him.¡± Yuan Meng snapped.


    She was Gu Weiwei before but everyone had a history, it was impossible to run away from everything.


    Gu Weiwei looked calm and said seriously, ¡°Master, just stay. Instead of worrying about what is not actually happening, why not just focus on your own wounds for the moment.¡±


    Yuan Shuo was about to object when Yuan Meng said straightforwardly, ¡°If you undergo the amputation, I will remarry someone else and take Yuan Bao with me!¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°You...¡±


    Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you dare to test me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°For the sake of Yuan Bao and Yuan Meng, please take care of yourself, Master, I know how to deal with Fu Hanzheng...¡±


    If one day the secret had to be revealed, she was definitely going to tell him the truth.


    Yuan Shuo looked at her and then at Yuan Meng, realizing that he was not in a position to object.


    ¡°So Fu Hanzheng truly ns to let us stay at the Fu Family?¡±


    Was he trying to keep them or just wanting to observe the real rtionship between them?


    ¡°Anyway, no more questions.¡± Gu Weiwei knew what Yuan Shuo was worried about. ¡°Fu Hanzheng said that nothing else matters except for me.¡±


    Yuan Meng put down the porridge she was eating and said in a speechless tone.


    ¡°So now you are showing off your love in front of me huh?¡±


    On the day when they came home, she did notice that Fu Hanzheng really adored this little b*tch, Gu Weiwei, judging from the way he looked at her.


    ¡°Just stay here for treatment, I will take care of Yuan Bao.¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and knew that she should go back, since two hours had already passed.


    Yuan Meng got up and apanied her out of the room with an arm over her shoulders.


    ¡°Actually, maybe you can have children with Fu Hanzheng first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°Aha?¡±


    What were those people doing urging her to get married and have children.


    ¡°If you two have children... he would probably not desert his wife and children, would he?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Hearing her horrible idea, Gu Weiwei removed her arms.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want children right now.¡±


    ¡°But if you want to have children, he would not be able to decide for you, right?¡± Yuan Meng wrapped her arms over her shoulders again as she told her the n. ¡°Just poke a hole in all of the condoms, wear something sexy and he will definitely bend down for you...¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed her arms and walked into the elevator.


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Yuan Meng went back to the ward and urged Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Finish the food so you can do the examinations!¡±


    Yuan Shuo still felt rather insecure after thinking about staying at the Fu Family.


    ¡°Are we really staying here?¡±


    Yuan Meng threw a look at this worried man. ¡°Fu Hanzheng is not Gu Siting, he would not do anything horrible to us.¡±


    Gu Siting told Gu Weiwei that he liked her, only because she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter.


    Did he like her for real or because her father was powerful? No one truly knew the answer.


    Also, it seemed that before Gu Weiwei became Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng had no feelings towards Mu Weiwei and he even hated her!


    What he had fallen for was not Mu Weiwei¡¯s body but Gu Weiwei, who was reborn inside of her.


    Although he currently had no idea about it.

 Chapter 505 - Wife

    <h4>Chapter 505: Wife</h4>


    On the way back to the Landscape Vi from the hospital, Gu Weiwei made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°On your way home?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m on my way home now but I would like to talk with you about something.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a careful tone.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave out a tteringugh. ¡°Yuan Bao is going to be having surgery in the nexting days and Yuan Meng has to stay at the hospital to take care of him... can we not have Yuan Bao here?¡±


    She heard that the child was being taken care of by Mrs. Fu and others but it was not really a good idea to leave him with them all the time.


    Having heard the words, Fu Hanzheng said without hesitation, ¡°No need to talk about this, he has a better life with my parents.¡±


    They were going to have two days off and this little boy was definitely not going to disturb their peaceful days.


    And most importantly, that little boy kept calling her wife!


    ¡°But it is not quite right to leave him at your parents¡¯ ce all the time.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°They may not even give him to you!¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They had be so addicted to ying grandparents, so of course they would not let the child go so easily.


    ¡°You can visit him when you have time, but he is not allowed to live with us.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to negotiate.


    He suddenly thought that if Yuan Shuo and his family were to stay at the Fu Family, their child should be away from them too.


    Hearing his tone, Gu Weiwei gave up on the idea of picking up Yuan Bao and went straight back to Landscape Vi.


    At the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Since Fu Shiyi did not have a good rest in F Land, he turned down several tasks and stayed at home instead.


    When he went to Shiyi Culture for work and came home, he brought with him tons of snacks and toys and presented them to Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, want to see your wife?¡±


    Hearing the words, Yuan Bao looked brightened and nodded constantly.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Fu Shiyi sat down on the floor and whispered, as he gave him the toys, ¡°I am very busy these days, you have to ask Grandma Fu.¡±


    They had never sessfully countered their brother but this little boy seeded in doing what they had never done before.


    He had thought that the Evil n that He Chi had made before was unreliable but now it seemed like a very clever project.


    Therefore, they decided to y out some experiments with Yuan Bao, to see if the n would go smoothly in the future.


    Yuan Bao could have a fight with his brotherter... but of course, he was not going to bring Yuan Bao to his brother¡¯s ce ¨C he did not want to be punished by him!


    If his mother brought him there, his brother would be able to do nothing despite his displeased mind.


    He was just teaching Yuan Bao how to ask grandma to bring him to find his wife, when Mrs. Fu came over to him with some cut fruit.


    ¡°Yuan Bao,e and eat the fruit!¡±


    Yuan Bao grabbed the toys and dashed over to her.


    ¡°Grandma, can I go visit my wife after the fruits?¡±


    Mrs. Fuughed. ¡°She is not your wife, but your aunt!¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Mom, she is a sister, not an aunt.¡±


    ¡°But ording to the family rank, she is an aunt!¡± Mrs. Fu stressed.


    Yuan Bao called Hanzheng Uncle, so he needed to call Mu Weiwei Aunty.


    Yuan Bao tugged Mrs. Fu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Grandma, can you please bring me to see my wife?¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi followed.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to urge my brother to have a child? Just bring Yuan Bao there and show them how cute a child is, so that you may have your own grandson very soon too.¡±


    ....


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Fu nodded.


    It seemed to make some sense.

 Chapter 506 - Yuan Baos Victory

    <h4>Chapter 506: Yuan Bao¡¯s Victory</h4>


    In the afternoon at the Landscape Vi.


    Gu Weiwei made a call to Jolin and asked about him and Xu, as well as her schedule.


    Jolin said, ¡°You were missing for a couple of days, so there has not been any work avable and you need some rest too, I will inform you when your schedule is ready.¡±


    He did want to arrange some work for her, but Third Master called him early in the morning and told him that because of the kidnapping, she needed to have some more free days with Boss.


    After all, she was working as a hobby, not for a living.


    ¡°Alright, alright, so please help me with the public rtions.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    She had been missing for so many days, fans and media must havee up with several guesses.


    After the conversation with Jolin, she saw Fu Hanzheng talking with some foreign investors in an online meeting.


    So she printed the new script that was written by Yan Hong and started to think about the filming process.


    A good movie required a great script, good actors and a well designed filming script that was written by the director.


    The filming script greatly affected the results of the final scene work as well as the quality of the movie.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and threw a look at her, before heading back to his desk for his work.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the man asionally as she was drawing things on the paper, soon the filming script became the sketch of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s profile.


    After drawing, she presented the profile to him as if she were presenting a treasure.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the boring files and took a look at the picture she had painted.


    It was not a professional piece, but it was quite lovely.


    Below the profile was a line in English that was beautifully written.


    [My feelings for you are something that no words can express.]


    My deep love for you can not be said with words at all.


    ¡°Very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Like it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, very much!¡±


    He liked everything she gave to him.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nothing to give me in return?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms and kissed her deeply.


    They were just entangled with each other, when Yuan Bao¡¯s soft voice arose from outside.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    ¡°Wife, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Wife, I am here, it¡¯s Yuan Bao!¡±


    ....


    As he was speaking, the little boy had already reached the second floor and started to search for her, one room after another.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei instantly left his arms, adjusted her hair and walked out.


    ¡°Yuan Bao?¡±


    ¡°Wife!¡± Yuan Bao dashed towards her and took hold of her legs, pointing at his bear backpack. ¡°I have brought you candies and choctes!¡±


    Gu Weiwei squatted and helped him remove the bag. Then she watched the little boy squat on the floor, zip open the bag with great force and bring out the candies and chocte.


    ¡°Tasty?¡± Yuan Bao asked with a pair of blinking eyes.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile after tasting the candies.


    ¡°Very sweet, thanks!¡±


    Hearing the words, Yuan Bao opened his chubby arms.


    ¡°Wife, I need hugs!¡±


    Having said the words, he pursed his lips at the sight of the dark-faced Fu Hanzheng standing behind her.


    With her heart softening, Gu Weiwei instantly picked him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Hanzheng was left alone at the door of the study, in aplicated mood.


    Children were definitely the worst things in the world.


    Standing downstairs, Fu Shiyi was waiting for the news of Yuan Bao¡¯s victory.


    Surely enough, soon afterwards, he saw his sister-inw holding Yuan Bao as she came down the stairs, followed by his sullen-faced brother.

 Chapter 507 - Wife Too

    <h4>Chapter 507: Wife Too</h4>


    Seeing Fu Shiyi sitting in the living room, Fu Hanzheng instantly noticed how d his younger brother had be.


    ¡°You brought him here?¡±


    Fu Shiyi shook his head innocently and pointed at Mrs. Fu in the kitchen.


    ¡°Our mom did.¡±


    Honestly, being cute was the best weapon!


    With Yuan Bao doing the hard work, his brother had to step aside.


    Yuan Bao was definitely going to be a great tool for him to counter his brother.


    After Mrs. Fu had told the servant what to do, she came over to them.


    ¡°I asked the servant to braise some soup, do remember to drink it tonight.¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly, ¡°Brother, it is soup for the kidneys, do remember to drink enough.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°If you are so free, maybe you can go back to thepany instead?¡±


    ¡°I am not free, I am making preparations for the movie, that¡¯s why I am staying in the capital.¡± Fu Shiyi exined.


    Most importantly, he had discovered that Yuan Bao was the ultimate weapon, which could be used to counter his brother!


    So he had no intention of going anywhere. What he enjoyed doing was watching Yuan Bao beating his brother, one round after another.


    Mrs. Fu came over to them and saw Gu Weiwei carefully taking care of Yuan Bao.


    She started to find that she was increasingly lovely.


    She seemed to like children too, so when they got married, it would not be long before the grandchildren arrived.


    Seeing Mrs. Fu¡¯s look, Fu Hanzheng realized what she was thinking and frowned.


    ¡°If you like this boy, leave him at your house, don¡¯t bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao wants to see Weiwei, why not bring him here?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    This boy was so cute and he was not irritating him, what was he so displeased about?


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl who was pampering Yuan Bao in concentration, feeling rather displeased.


    As long as this boy was here, her interest in him would be gone.


    ¡°Leave the boy to them, you need to work on the film script.¡±


    Without turning around, Gu Weiwei peeled the candy for Yuan Bao.


    ¡°I am not in a hurry.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was restraining hisughter next to them. His brother could not have possibly expected this.


    With Yuan Bao here, he had no way to show off their love in front of them anymore.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. Maybe it was the wrong idea to let Yuan Shuo and his family stay with the Fu Family.


    They should leave, together with their child!


    Yuan Bao was at the house for three hours and Gu Weiwei was with him for those three hours.


    He needed his ¡®wife¡¯ to keep himpany when he was eating, going to the bathroom and watching cartoons.


    But no matter what the situation was, he would stubbornly call her ¡®wife¡¯.


    It was not until evening, when he got so tired that he fell asleep that Fu Shiyi carried him in arms and left the vi with Mrs. Fu.


    Hanzheng and Weiwei saw them off and she sighed.


    ¡°See, children are lovely, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Gu Weiwei nced at this dark-faced man. ¡°He did not irritate you right? What are you unhappy about?¡±


    Yuan Bao was so cute and lovely, so why did he not like it?


    Was he going to show the same attitude to their own children?


    ¡°When can he change how he calls you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He had not even called her wife and yet this boy had gotten ahead of him!


    ¡°He is just a child, he will stop when he grows up.¡± Gu Weiwei walked back to the room holding his arms and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, call me wife too then!¡±


    But Fu Hanzheng did not call her wife.


    Instead, she herself was tempted into calling him ¡®husband¡¯... throughout the entire night.

 Chapter 508 - How You Hate Me So

    <h4>Chapter 508: How You Hate Me So</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    Unlike the Fu Family in Hua Land, the entire mansion was swamped in silence.


    In the dead of night, Gu Siting woke up from a nightmare, even though he had taken sleeping pills and walked into the cold cer.


    The girl dressed in the wedding gown was sleeping in the crystal coffin. She was still beautiful but she lookedpletely cold and pale.


    Leaning against the crystal coffin, Gu Siting mumbled to himself, ¡°Weiwei, how do you hate me so much that you torment me in my dreams every day?¡±


    Whenever he went to sleep, he always hoped that she¡¯d be in his dreams but the truth was... he was afraid of her.


    Every single time he slept, her bloody appearance appeared in his dreams.


    She asked him to save her but when he grabbed her hand and opened his eyes, there was nobody around him.


    He thought of Mu Weiwei who had escaped and mumbled, ¡°She looks so much like you, why does she refuse to be you? Why...¡±


    When Mrs. Gu, who was abroad, heard the news, she rushed back but failed to find Gu Siting. It took the questioning of several servants to find out that he was in the cer.


    She immediately went there after receiving the information.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    Gu Siting looked at his tired mother and said regretfully, ¡°I found someone who looked like her and she almost... almost became Weiwei...¡±


    Seeing him acting like this, Mrs. Gu was both annoyed and concerned.


    ¡°How much longer are you going to stay here like this?¡±


    Gu Siting shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just want to find something about her.¡±


    Mrs. Gu sighed. ¡°She is no longer here. She will not know or care about anything you do.¡±


    When Weiwei was around, he said that he did not care about her, nor love her and did not want to see her.


    In the end, when she was really gone, he was suddenly possessed and wanted to find out everything about her.


    But now that she was gone, what was the point of doing all these things?


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep the news of Weiwei¡¯s death under wraps any longer. We need to give Cayman Dorrans an exnation.¡± Mrs. Gu reminded him.


    For the past few months, he had been trying extremely hard to conceal the news of Weiwei¡¯s death.


    But in the end, he had still failed.


    Cayman Dorrans¡¯s only daughter was adopted in by the Gu Family but she had also ended up dying under the Gu Family¡¯s care, so they would be in big trouble.


    Gu Siting closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    ¡°This day has finallye.¡±


    From the day she had passed away, he knew that one day, Cayman Dorrans would ask him for her.


    He stood up by leaning on the crystal coffin and thoughtfully looked at the person in the coffin, his gaze fixed on the string of prayer beads that had Sanskrit carved into them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that with this string of heavenly prayer beads, her soul would be around us? So where is she...¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Gu sighed deeply and sadly said, ¡°Siting, no one in this world will wait for you to turn back time. You missed it, you can¡¯t me her or anyone else.¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a long time. He knew that he had missed the opportunity but he just couldn¡¯t let it go...


    She had always been so close to him and he had thought that no matter how far he went, she would always be there when he returned.


    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, she hadpletely left his world.


    No matter how much he tried to bring her back, he would never be able to find her again.


    ¡°Cayman is on his way to A Land, you don¡¯t have time to stay here anymore.¡± Mrs. Gu reminded him of the urgency of the situation.

 Chapter 509 - Cayman Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 509: Cayman Dorrans</h4>


    Gu Siting withdrew his dispirited look and became an elegant gentleman again.


    ¡°I will have to face him sooner orter.¡±


    After Weiwei left, they had kept her death a secret from Cayman Dorrans and now that Fu Hanzheng had revealed the truth, Cayman Dorrans would definitely question him.


    Mrs. Gu looked very serious too. Cayman Dorrans had ced Weiwei in the Gu Family because he did not want anyone to know about her identity and also to keep her safe.


    But now, she had passed away whilst in the Gu Family¡¯s care, how could he let such a thing go?


    ¡°You should not have touched Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    If it had not been because of Mu Weiwei, the matter would not have be so serious.


    However, a 19-year-old girl had been at the Gu Family for so many days and yet he had not noticed that she was putting on an act. That was not such a simple thing.


    ¡°If not for Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo, she would not have escaped.¡±


    Gu Siting did not regret what he had done. He just felt that he had not been careful enough and so had given her a chance to escape... Otherwise she would have be Gu Weiwei.


    Mrs. Gu threw aplicated look at the stubborn Gu Siting. ¡°Even if you turn her into Weiwei, she is not Weiwei.¡±


    Although that would indeed fool Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°But she really looks like her, so much like her...¡±


    Or rather, she yed the role so well that she had totally fooled him into thinking that it was her, so much so that he had thought that she would be the Weiwei he had always known.


    Mrs. Gu sighed. He must have been so persistent because he thought he would never find her again.


    But no one was going to give him another chance.


    When Gu Siting left the cer, Kuroda Shio was already waiting for him in the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Cayman Dorrans is here, he just called you.¡±


    Gu Siting nodded. ¡°Get the car ready.¡±


    Mrs. Gu thought for a while and said, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    She knew very well that this was a matter of life and death.


    ¡°No, thank you though for offering, Mother.¡± Gu Siting said and got into the car.


    Mrs. Gu followed him into the car and still insisted on going with him.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a while and asked Kuroda Shio to drive.


    On the way, Gu Siting thought of Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng who had helped Mu Weiwei escape, and he then asked Kuroda Shio, ¡°Have Yuan Shuo and the rest been found?¡±


    Kuroda Shio looked at Gu Siting through the rear-view mirror and answered, ¡°They are at the Fu Family now and it seems that they are going to work for Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    No wonder they could not find them, they were hiding under the Fu Family¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng had better be able to protect them forever.¡± Gu Siting said as he coldly looked out of the window.


    Apart from the Fu Family who had always been at odds with the Gu Family, no one else dared to take them in.


    But they had better not think that they would be safe because they were hiding in the Fu Family.


    Mrs. Gu looked at him and reminded him.


    ¡°Now is not the time to search for them. You kidnapped Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman and the Gu Family is going to be in a lot of trouble.¡±


    And right now, the biggest problem was none other than Cayman Dorrans.


    The car drove into the heavily guarded vi and the moment she got out of the car, she saw foreigners in ck suits hovering around the vi. They were all tall and strong and they looked very fierce.


    A thin man dressed in ck came out and said to Gu Siting, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Dorrans is already waiting for you inside.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Cayman Dorrans 2

    <h4>Chapter 510: Cayman Dorrans 2</h4>


    Gu Siting followed the guide into the vi and the moment he entered the living room, he felt an intense pressure.


    In the living room, a middle-aged man in a suit was standing by the French windows, holding a cane made of ancient oak and his brown hair was neatlybed.


    If one observed carefully, they would find that his left leg was a prosthetic leg.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, Mr. Gu is here.¡±


    The guide came in and reported to him.


    Cayman Dorrans turned around with his cane in his hand, looking very much like a German national.


    Although he was an older gentleman, he still looked handsome.


    It was the first time Mrs. Gu had met him, but she could tell that Weiwei had not only inherited her mother¡¯s beauty, but also Cayman Dorrans¡¯s eyebrows.


    However, this man gave off such a strong feeling of oppression.


    Just by looking at them without saying a word, she could already feel his intimidating aura.


    ¡°I just want to know where Weiwei is.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans looked at Gu Siting coldly and asked about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts.


    Because he had to be wary of his opponent, he had ced his daughter in the Gu Family and had not seen her in person for more than twenty years. He had only seen pictures and videos of her.


    But when he found out that she had been stabbed and injured, he had not seen her ever since.


    It was not until recently that he heard that she had passed away.


    Therefore, he did not care about anything else and rushed to A Land to ask the Gu Family if it was true... that his daughter, Vivian Dorrans, was no longer in this world.


    Gu Siting looked at the man¡¯s sharp and cold eyes and said word by word, ¡°As you heard, she is indeed gone.¡±


    Hearing the words, Cayman Dorrans looked deeply distressed.


    No matter how experienced he was, he could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Gu Siting knew that it was toote for him to defend himself.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s no longer here.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sat down on the sofa in silence, trying to calm himself down.


    He had thought that he would tell him that she was still at the Gu Family home.


    Unexpectedly, this was the news that he had received after rushing over here overnight.


    Although he was both sad and angry, he soon calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Because of the assassination?¡±


    It seemed that she had disappeared after that assassination attempt.


    ¡°Yes, she did not wake up after the assassination attempt and the doctor announced her brain dead.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans closed his eyes in pain. Her identity had always been well hidden but someone had found out that she was his daughter at the beginning ofst year.


    So they had started to plot against her.


    Although those who had tried to harm her had died in his hands, in the end... after losing her mother, he had also lost her too.


    ¡°The people around me who know her identity have been keeping it a secret. It is your men who are the problem.¡±


    Gu Siting was the one who knew that Weiwei was his daughter and that she was his most trusted treasure.


    He had also checked in secret and found that no one on his side had revealed this matter.


    Only the Gu Family members knew that Weiwei was his daughter.


    If it was not because of his men, then it must have been the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment and then straightforwardly said, ¡°It is not my men who are in trouble but Yuan Shuo, who you sent me... that is in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 511 - Yuan Mengs Real Name

    <h4>Chapter 511: Yuan Meng¡¯s Real Name</h4>


    ¡°Yuan Shuo?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans objected.


    ¡°Impossible. Yuan Shuo is a man who keeps his promise. He promised to protect my daughter at all costs.¡±


    In fact, he had been fulfilling that promise for all these years.


    ¡°The problem lies with the woman he married, Yuan Meng.¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Yuan Meng?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Yuan Shuo had mentioned to him that he was married and had had a child, so he wanted to quit the mission he had given him.


    But at that time, he did not promise him anything. He would not hurt his daughter just because he had turned him down.


    ¡°Her name is not Yuan Meng.¡±


    Gu Siting took the file from Kuroda Shio and gave it to Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Her real name is Heather and she is from the Anderson Family.¡±


    The Anderson Family had always been at loggerheads with the Dorrans Family, and this woman had approached Yuan Shuo, who was protecting Weiwei.


    They had to suspect that she had approached Yuan Shuo on purpose, so that she could find out who Weiwei was.


    Cayman Dorrans flipped through the files he had handed over. ¡°So you are saying that Yuan Shuo revealed Weiwei¡¯s real identity to her, so that the Anderson Family then arranged the assassination?¡±


    If that woman was really from the Anderson Family, then it was reasonable to suspect her but Yuan Shuo was one of his most trusted men.


    He just could not believe that he was the one who had harmed Weiwei.


    ¡°After Weiwei was brought home, Yuan Shuo and that woman disappeared from A Land. Now... they have started to work for Fu Hanzheng.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans did not fully believe what he had said.


    ¡°I will get someone to verify what you said.¡±


    Since he was in a high position, he would not easily believe what others told him. He would only believe what his own men found out.


    All these years, he had been worried that her identity would be revealed. Therefore, he did not meet her face to face and also did not pay that much attention to any news about her.


    But he did not even know that she had passed away, until after so much time had gone by.


    Gu Siting did not exin any further. He had said what he needed to say, so it was up to Cayman now to decide the rtionship between the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family.


    Cayman Dorrans told his men to investigate Yuan Meng.


    If that woman was really from the Anderson Family, then she was definitely involved in Weiwei¡¯s assassination and Yuan Shuo...


    After Weiwei¡¯s ident, he hid himself in Hua Land and never came back.


    Sure enough, because of a woman, did he really not even care about fulfilling what he had promised?


    After the order was given, Cayman Dorrans looked at Gu Siting again.


    ¡°Whether it is Yuan Shuo or the Gu Family, I will find out.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Gu still suspected that Weiwei¡¯s death was rted to the Gu Family so she tried to exin further.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, Weiwei is the key to the coboration between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family. If we hurt her, we will only suffer.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans did not bother to hear Mrs. Gu¡¯s exnation but said, ¡°Where is Weiwei? I am taking her away.¡±


    When she was alive, he had kept her outside, so now she was gone, he did not want her to be in someone else¡¯s home.


    Mrs. Gu became nervous. She had not expected that Cayman would want to take away Gu Weiwei, who had passed away.


    But if he found out that Weiwei¡¯s heart was given to Ling Yan, would Cayman Dorrans ept it?

 Chapter 512 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 512: Weiwei</h4>


    After a moment of silence, Gu Siting turned him down.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Dorrans, we can¡¯t satisfy your request.¡±


    He had already lost her when she was alive and he could not lose her again after she was now dead.


    This was the only version of her he had ever caught.


    Cayman Dorrans looked cold and lethal as he looked at Gu Siting, who had turned him down.


    ¡°Even if she grew up in the Gu Family, she is still my daughter, not a member of the Gu Family.¡±


    When she was alive, he had failed to take care of her.


    Now that she was dead, he did not want to leave her alone.


    ¡°She would not have died if you were not Cayman Dorrans.¡± Gu Siting looked at him and said with a low voice.


    If her father had not been Cayman Dorrans, the assassination would not have happened and she might still be alive.


    That was undoubtedly a fatal point for Cayman Dorrans.


    Cayman Dorrans moved his cane. Because he was a Dorrans, he had lost the woman he loved and his only daughter.


    But he could not get rid of everything that this family name had given him.


    From the moment he was born into this family, he had no right to choose his own life.


    ¡°Gu Siting, no matter what your reason is, I must take her away.¡±


    They could not meet each other when they were alive but now that she had died, he had to bring her back to her mother.


    Gu Siting looked determined. ¡°I can¡¯t give her to you.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans approached with his cane.


    ¡°Your reason.¡±


    Seeing the tense atmosphere, Mrs. Gu stepped forward and spoke up.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, Siting doesn¡¯t mean any harm. It is just that... he can¡¯t let go of Weiwei, so he wants to keep her by his side.¡±


    He wanted to grasp everything rted to her, that was why he did not want to give Weiwei to Cayman.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let go?¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled coldly and said, ¡°I remember warning you not to have any ideas about my daughter.¡±


    Gu Siting was a stubborn and selfish man who did not love anyone wholeheartedly.


    Although Weiwei did not grow up by his side, he would not give her life to such a person.


    Gu Siting stayed silent and he did not defend himself.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at him coldly. ¡°I am not discussing this with you, I just want you to return her to me.¡±


    That was his daughter and if he wanted to take her away, no one in the Gu Family would object.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give her to you.¡± Gu Siting still refused.


    Cayman Dorrans threw a look at his confidant and the man in the ck suit pulled out his gun and removed the safety, aiming it at Gu Siting¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are not qualified to reject my request.¡±


    Mrs. Gu was so startled that she exined in Gu Siting¡¯s stead.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, we have our reasons for not letting you take Weiwei away.¡±


    It was a reasonable request for Cayman to take her away.


    Cayman Dorrans threw a look at Mrs. Gu, not looking as fierce as he did with Gu Siting.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, please understand how I feel as a father.¡±


    Weiwei lost her mother when she was only a year old and Mrs. Gu had always treated her like her own.


    He understood that extremely well, so he was very grateful to Mrs. Gu for making up for Weiwei¡¯sck of motherly love.


    But as a father, he could not let her keep her in the Gu Family forever.

 Chapter 513 - Weiwei 2

    <h4>Chapter 513: Weiwei 2</h4>


    Mrs. Gu looked at Cayman Dorrans and then at Gu Siting behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, if you are willing, you can visit the Gu Family ande and see her and the things she left behind...¡±


    Rejecting Cayman Dorrans¡¯s request in any other way, would only make them enemies.


    Cayman Dorrans thought for a long time.


    ¡°I ept your invitation.¡±


    Although he was the one who sent her to the Gu Family and he knew that she had been living there, he had no idea how she lived or what she was doing.


    That was because he did not dare to pay too much attention to her, lest people suspected that she was his daughter and was therefore put in danger.


    Mrs. Gu let out a sigh of relief. ¡°When do you want to visit?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°I will visit you tomorrow night.¡±


    He thought that he needed some time to ept the news that Weiwei had passed away, before he could face her.


    Mrs. Gu asked, ¡°Then... can we leave now?¡±


    The atmosphere here was too depressing, she also had many things to prepare, before Cayman saw Weiwei.


    Cayman Dorrans turned to Gu Siting and said coldly, ¡°I will find out whether it was Yuan Shuo who betrayed the Dorrans Family and caused her death or the Gu Family who leaked the news.¡±


    ¡°Someone must pay for her death.¡±


    ...


    Gu Siting nodded, left the vi and got into the car.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Mr. Dorrans.¡± Mrs. Gu said and left the vi too.


    The moment she walked out of the door, she rxed a little.


    Gu Siting asked, as she got into the car, ¡°Why did you invite him?¡±


    If he went to the Gu Family and tried to take Weiwei away...


    ¡°Can we fight him head-on?¡± Mrs. Gu countered.


    Unlike the Gu Family, the Dorrans Family lived in the underworld and human lives were not deemed as precious to them.


    Cayman insisted on taking Weiwei away, so if Siting continued to stop him, Cayman really might let someone shoot him.


    Gu Siting asked Kuroda Shio to drive the car and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let him take her away.¡±


    ¡°Get Ling Yan toe over tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Gu said.


    Gu Siting frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She is carrying Weiwei¡¯s heart, shouldn¡¯t she be present, so as to give Cayman Dorrans an exnation?¡± Mrs. Gu asked coldly.


    If he wanted Cayman Dorrans to meet Weiwei, then he had to exin the heart transnt.


    But whether he was willing to ept this exnation was up to God.


    Gu Siting looked out of the window and said nothing more.


    Mrs. Gu nced sideways at the silent man. ¡°Are you getting engaged to Ling Yan or... to the heart beating inside of her?¡±


    Before Weiwei passed away, he had been in contact with Ling Yan but they had never talked about marriage.


    But when Weiwei passed away and Ling Yan became the carrier of her heart, he suddenly took great care of her.


    She had started to suspect that it was because Ling Yan had Weiwei¡¯s transnted heart inside of her.


    Gu Siting did not reply but he looked a little sad.


    He wanted to give her those things, marriage, a home and children but now not even someone else could.


    Only the beating heart residing in someone else¡¯s body, made him feel that she was still alive.

 Chapter 514 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 514: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    The vi where Cayman Dorrans was staying sank into a frozen silence, after Gu Siting and his mother left.


    Cayman Dorrans was sitting there with his cane in his hand and he looked very sad.


    After a long time, he sighed deeply, when he opened his eyes again, they were clear and cold.


    ¡°Watson!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± A muscr, brown-haired man approached him and asked.


    Cayman Dorrans rose with the aid of his cane, looking lethal.


    ¡°Send someone to Hua Land and find Yuan Shuo and that woman. For Weiwei¡¯s death... he muste back and give me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°I will have someone go and do it right now.¡± Having said those words, Watson said, ¡°Yuan Shuo entered the Dorrans Family with you before any of us did. He wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    If he did not trust him, Cayman would not have made him responsible for his daughter¡¯s safety.


    However, something had happened to Miss Weiwei and Yuan Shuo did not report it to Dorrans but had instead escaped to Hua Land with that woman.


    This is what made them suspect that he had sided with the Anderson Family because of that woman.


    ¡°Find out if that woman is really from the Anderson n.¡± Cayman Dorrans instructed.


    If that woman was really an Anderson and Yuan Shuo had fled to Hua Land after Weiwei died because of her, he would have to suspect him.


    ¡°Yes, I will arrange for it to be done now.¡± Watson said.


    ¡°Also...¡± Cayman Dorrans stopped him and said, ¡°Check the Gu Family too, don¡¯t trust anyone¡¯s words. ¡±


    Yuan Shuo left after Weiwei had died and the Gu Family kept the news of her passing under wraps, which would easily make people suspicious.


    After a moment of silence, Watson said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    All of a sudden, he felt that this man, who had been driving the Dorrans Family forwards for so many years, had aged tremendously overnight.


    He had lost both his lover and his daughter and now he only had the Dorrans Family left, a family that gave him great power and wealth but also brought him insurmountable danger and misfortune.


    After Cayman Dorrans told Watson to find Yuan Shuo and search the Gu Family, he stayed in the vi alone.


    It seemed that he was quietly recalling the past.


    He suddenly remembered how cute his daughter Weiwei was when she was born. She had learnt to call him daddy when she was just a year old.


    But in the blink of an eye, more than twenty years had passed by and he was no longer able to see her.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would not have sent her to the Gu Family.


    He had not seen her for more than twenty years and even when he knew that she was looking for him, he did not go and meet her.


    If her mother had been alive to know that he had acted like this, she would have med him for being an irresponsible father.


    He had failed to protect her well and even failed to protect their daughter.


    As he was reminiscing about the past, a Caucasian assistant, who was around the same age as him, returned.


    ¡°Cayman, I am sorry for Weiwei¡¯s departure.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans turned his head slightly and nced at his trusted subordinate, Matthew.


    ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed already, so who released the news?¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng from the Fu Family of Hua Land.¡± Matthew replied.


    Cayman Dorrans seemed to be deep in thought. Due to the Dorrans Family¡¯s support for the Gu Family, they had very few dealings with the Fu Family.


    Cayman Dorrans had never met Fu Hanzheng before but he did seem to be a very smart and discerning man.


    ¡°I heard that Yuan Shuo is working for him now. Yuan Shuo must have told him about it.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°It was because Gu Siting took away Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend and they spread the news because they wanted to use us to cause trouble for the Gu Family.¡±

 Chapter 515 - Fu Hanzhengs Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 515: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Girlfriend</h4>


    Cayman Dorrans frowned and turned around.


    ¡°Are we... falling into his trap?¡±


    Because now, they were fighting with the Gu Family, just as he had wished.


    ¡°Do you mean to say that Yuan Shuo, the Gu Family, the Anderson¡¯s and the Fu Family might be involved too?¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone who has anything to do with it is suspicious.¡± Cayman Dorrans said with a cold expression.


    ¡°All these years, we have supported the Gu Family and the Fu Family has been trying to get rid of the Gu Family but failed. Maybe they are trying to use Weiwei¡¯s death to create this situation.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, despite Yuan Shuo hiding in Hua Land, he is not staying with the Fu Family.¡± Matthew said, feeling a bit confused. ¡°Instead of saying that he is seeking refuge with Fu Hanzheng, he is seeking refuge with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked in confusion.


    Matthew poured a ss of brandy and gave it to the man.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo doesn¡¯t seem to know Fu Hanzheng very well but he seems to know Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend really well. He was the one who brought the girl home.¡±


    And the reason why the Gu Family knew that Yuan Shuo was with the Fu Family was because of this incident.


    If Yuan Shuo had joined Fu Hanzheng long ago, the Fu Family would have made use of Weiwei¡¯s death to make the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family enemies, so that they could take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Who is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Yuan Shuo was willing to risk his life and return to A Land to save her. He was not a kind-hearted person.


    Matthew thought for a moment and said, ¡°Her name is Mu Weiwei and she is an actress in Hua Land. I heard that Gu Siting thinks that Mu Weiwei resembles Miss Weiwei, so he brought her to the Gu Family.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans mumbled.


    ¡°A bit like Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Well... we don¡¯t know much about Weiwei, so we don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡± Matthew said.


    Cayman Dorrans sighed. She was his own daughter but he did not know her well.


    He had thought that when she returned to the Dorrans Family, he would be able to give her a safe and superior home, so that she could live a happy life.


    Unexpectedly, everything did not go ording to his wishes.


    ...


    That night, Cayman Dorrans did not sleep at all and a few more strands of white hair appeared on his head.


    The following evening, he drove to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Gu Siting and Mrs. Gu were waiting for them at the gate, together with Ling Yan.


    Cayman Dorrans and Matthew were both dressed in ck suits and instead of saying that they were guests of the Gu Family, it was more like they were there to pay their respects.


    Mrs. Gu showed him Gu Weiwei¡¯s old room, the pictures of her when she was little, the trophies she received from school and the videos she filmed on her birthday.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at each picture very carefully and he made sure to touch her face in every photo.


    It had been more than twenty years and she had grown up, yet he could only touch her in the photos.


    After thinking about it, he said to Mrs. Gu,


    ¡°I will take these things back with me.¡±


    He was going to take everything back with him.


    Gu Siting wanted to object but was stopped by Mrs. Gu.


    After Cayman Dorrans finished an album, Ling Yan handed him another album and diary.


    ¡°Uncle Dorrans, this is... Weiwei¡¯s diary.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans approached and nced at the tearful Ling Yan.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°I am Weiwei¡¯s friend, Ling Yan.¡± Ling Yan said as she opened the album for him and pointed at herself in the picture. ¡°This is the picture we took together in the past and also the picture we took together in Dream of a Long Life...¡±

 Chapter 516 - Where Did Her Heart Go?

    Chapter 516: Where Did Her Heart Go?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cayman Dorrans flipped through the album and found that there were indeed many pictures of the two of them together.


    Ling Yan said between sobs, ¡°We are best friends. If it were not for her, I might not have lived to see this day.¡±


    She had not expected that Gu Weiwei would have such a powerful father and after she had died, he came to the Gu Family for her.


    But now, it seemed that because of Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, they were investigating the Gu Family and the Yuan Family.


    Cayman Dorrans flipped through the album page by page, not paying attention to what Ling Yan had said.


    He had looked at every picture of his daughter and found that she looked so much like him and her smile looked so much like her mother¡¯s.


    During the long hours, he saw many things about her but now he also wanted to see her alive and standing in front of him.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Where is she? I want to meet her.¡±


    He wanted to see her even though he knew that seeing her would be painful.


    Mrs. Gu stood up and led the way. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    They passed through the dark and cold underground passage.


    Then she stepped into the brightly lit room.


    Seeing the crystal coffin in the room from a distance, the pain that was suppressed in his heart could not help but fill his eyes.


    ¡°Cayman.¡±


    Matthew turned his head worriedly and looked at his friend, who was trembling slightly, with his cane tightly gripped in his hand.


    He had lost the woman he loved and now he had lost their daughter. One could only imagine how distraught he was.


    Cayman Dorrans approached the crystal coffin step by step with his cane, each step so heavy that it was almost unbearable.


    It was a short distance of no more than ten steps but he was walking very slowly, as if she was a great distance away.


    He wanted to see her but he was afraid to.


    Finally, he stood by the crystal coffin. The face of the person in the crystal coffin was unchanged. She did not look like she had died but more like a person who had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Weiwei...¡±


    Cayman Dorrans called out her name with a trembling voice, as if gently trying to wake her up.


    Mrs. Gu approached him and said with a sorrowful voice, ¡°Because of the special treatment, she was able to keep her appearance, just like when she was alive.¡±


    She had no idea about all of this at first, until she realized that Siting had done it.


    Also, she had been here many times and realised that Weiwei remained unchanged.


    Standing next to the crystal coffin, Cayman Dorrans mourned for a long time and said to Matthew, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Matthew went out for a while and soon there were people in protective suits and masks, who were ready to move away the person in the crystal coffin.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, I told you that I was not going to give her to you.¡±


    Gu Siting stepped forward and stopped the men from approaching the crystal coffin.


    If he took her away, he would never see her again.


    Cayman Dorrans said, ¡°I told you that you have no right to stop me from taking her away.¡±


    Knowing his friend¡¯s insistence, Matthew did not care about Gu Siting¡¯s objection and ordered his men to move the person in the crystal coffin carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, please listen to our exnation.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to take Weiwei away, Mrs. Gu quickly spoke up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any exnations, I just want to take my daughter away.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew, who was instructing the staff, saw the wound and the sutures that had been revealed.


    So he asked someone to check it.


    A man checked the wound and reported the situation to Matthew.


    Matthew approached her angrily and said, ¡°Then Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, please exin where her heart has gone.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Why Should I... Give You My Daughters Heart

    <h4>Chapter 517: Why Should I... Give You My Daughter¡¯s Heart</h4>


    Hearing the words, Cayman Dorrans looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Matthew took a look at the woman in the crystal coffin and anxiously said to him, ¡°I helped lift her up and saw the sutures over where her heart should be... so I asked one of our men to cut the thread and found that her heart is missing.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans did not believe it and took a look himself.


    He swayed and would have almost lost his bnce if not for the cane.


    ¡°Gu Siting, where is her heart?¡±


    No wonder the Gu Family kept on stopping him from taking her away. They must have been worried that they would find out that her heart had been removed.


    Without waiting for Gu Siting and Mrs. Gu to speak, Ling Yan kneeled down in front of Cayman Dorrans and said, whilst sobbing, ¡°Uncle, Weiwei¡¯s heart has been transnted into me.¡±


    ¡°Transnted into you?¡± Cayman Dorrans looked down at Ling Yan, who was kneeling on the ground and crying pitifully.


    ¡°Why should I give you my daughter¡¯s heart?¡±


    Ling Yan sobbed and said, ¡°I have a heart disease and Weiwei has saved me time and time again. If not for the heart she gave me, I...¡±


    Cayman Dorrans lifted Ling Yan¡¯s chin with his cane, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    ¡°She gave it to you?¡±


    Ling Yan said, with tears in her eyes, ¡°Weiwei was looking for a heart that could be transnted into me but she never found it, until after something happened to Weiwei...¡±


    Cayman Dorrans¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice and his voice was threatening, ¡°So you removed her heart and put it inside yourself?¡±


    Ling Yan shivered at the murderous look in Cayman Dorrans¡¯s eyes and she could not utter a single word.


    Mrs. Gu was also nervous and exined this to her. ¡°Weiwei and Ling Yan have always been good friends and Weiwei has always hoped to cure Ling Yan, so...¡±


    She did not want to speak up for Ling Yan but the Gu Family would not be able to get away with this matter if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°There is a saying in Hua Land, that the body, hair and skin belong to the parents[1].¡±


    Cayman Dorrans threw a look at Mrs. Gu and Gu Siting, then turned to Ling Yan who was kneeling on the ground and crying. ¡°Even if she is dead, none of you are qualified to take away anything from her.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan was seriously ill at the time. If she had not received a heart transnt, she would have died too...¡± Mrs. Gu exined.


    ¡°My daughter is dead, why...?¡± Cayman Dorrans mmed his cane against the ground and asked furiously, ¡°Why did she survive with Weiwei¡¯s heart? Who does she think she is? ¡±


    His only daughter was dead and her heart was removed.


    He had not even heard the news of her death for months.


    Ling Yan, who was kneeling on the ground, shivered at the cold voice. She lowered her head and cried even harder.


    Gu Siting was about to speak when Mrs. Gu stopped him.


    Mrs. Gu exined in a gentle tone, ¡°Mr. Dorrans, Weiwei has been trying to save her. Something happened to her and Ling Yan is dying too, so Weiwei¡¯s heart was transnted...¡±


    ¡°No matter how desperate I am, I just can¡¯t ept my daughter being treated like this.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans was both angry and sad, and he did not want to hear any exnations.


    ¡°Uncle, I am sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked at Ling Yan, who was crying, and was not moved by her tears at all.


    ¡°I just need you to return what you have taken!¡±


    [1] This saying means that a child who looks like their parents and is born of their parents, belongs to them. The hair is the same as theirs, the body is the same as theirs and so is the skin. Two parts (parents)bined into one (child).

 Chapter 518 - I’m Only Here to Take Back My Daughters Heart

    <h4>Chapter 518: I¡¯m Only Here to Take Back My Daughter¡¯s Heart</h4>


    Ling Yan shivered in fear.


    ¡°Give it back?¡±


    Her heart had already been transferred to her, how was she supposed to return it?


    Startled, Mrs. Gu tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, we understand what you are feeling right now, but...¡±


    Ling Yan had already transnted Weiwei¡¯s heart. If she returned it to her, she would die.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Cayman Dorrans interrupted Mrs. Gu coldly.


    His daughter, whom he had not seen for more than twenty years, was already dead in front of him.


    And to add salt to his wounds, her heart was removed and given to someone else.


    No one could understand what he was feeling right now.


    Mrs. Gu stayed silent. Maybe she really could not understand what he was feeling... but Weiwei was raised by her and she was brought up by the Gu Family from when she was only a year old. She was raised like a real daughter.


    Her death had made her heart ache too but she was no longer alive, so she had to live on.


    ¡°Uncle, I know how much pain you¡¯re feeling because you have lost Weiwei. This is her heart and it is very sad to see you so upset...¡± Ling Yan held her chest and said between sobs.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at her with aplicated look in his cold eyes.


    Ling Yan looked at him carefully and continued.


    ¡°Because Weiwei is gone, I will take care of you and keep youpany. I will be everything a daughter can be...¡±


    She had finally gotten this heart and survived, she did not want to die.


    Mrs. Gu looked at Ling Yan and felt a little moved.


    Could this heart that had been transnted into her, really feel what Weiwei was feeling?


    ¡°For her?¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled coldly and said resolutely, ¡°If you can¡¯t rece her, no one can...¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Ling Yan nodded with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Weiwei has been looking for you all this time and she had no chance to meet you. I just wanted to do something for her, even if it is just a small show of filial piety...¡±


    Cayman Dorrans turned around and walked towards the crystal coffin as he shouted, ¡°Matthew!¡±


    Matthew understood what he meant and threw a look at the men in protective suits.


    Two men came over and helped Ling Yan up.


    Another man opened the box and took out a scalpel, as if he was preparing to do something.


    Ling Yan almost passed out.


    Cayman Dorrans would actually... dig out her heart?


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, are you trying to kill someone?¡± Mrs. Gu asked in astonishment.


    Cayman Dorrans stood next to the crystal coffin with his cane and looked at the woman inside.


    ¡°I am just taking back what belongs to my daughter.¡±


    ¡°If you take Weiwei¡¯s heart back, she will die too!¡± Mrs. Gu said.


    ¡°My daughter is dead, why should I care about anyone else?¡± Cayman Dorrans said coldly.


    He had killed many people, and he would continue to kill many people.


    Mrs. Gu grabbed a file from her bag and gave it to Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at it and was startled when he saw the letter of intent.


    ¡°Weiwei signed it years ago. Even if her heart was not transnted to Ling Yan after she died, her organs would be transnted to someone else.¡±


    ¡°If we had donated her other organs, how many people would you want to kill?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 519 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 519: Weiwei</h4>


    Ling Yan looked up and sobbed.


    ¡°She signed the letter of intent with me years ago.¡±


    She had nned to donate her organs if she died from illness and coincidentally, Gu Weiwei visited her that day and saw her filling in the form.


    So she signed one too, saying that she was also willing to donate her organs after she died.


    It was also from that time onwards that Ling Yan started to hope that something would happen to her because then her heart would be donated and given to her.


    But Gu Weiwei was very much alive and living well, while her own condition was worsening.


    Then Gu Weiwei was seriously injured and sent to the hospital. She had remained in aa for months and she had thought that she would die.


    But once again she survived and her vitality was improved, so in order to obtain her heart, she had to make her brain dead...


    Cayman Dorrans looked at the signature on the letter and stayed silent for a long time.


    Was he really... wrong?


    ¡°Matthew, check it, did she sign this herself?¡±


    Matthew made a call and walked out, asking someone to check the authenticity of the form.


    ¡°If Weiwei was here, she would not want to see you doing this.¡± Mrs. Gu said.


    It was a good thing that she had something to persuade him with.


    Otherwise, she really would not know how to deal with him.


    Ling Yan begged Gu Siting with tears in her eyes.


    However, Gu Siting kept on looking at the girl in the crystal coffin and did not turn around at all because of her pitiful sounds.


    Half an hourter, Matthew returned.


    ¡°Cayman, that letter of intent... is real.¡±


    This meant that when Weiwei was alive, she had promised to donate her organs to save people if she died, so if Cayman wanted her heart back, he was killing her against her will.


    But if he did not take it back, he would not be able to face his broken daughter.


    Cayman Dorrans stood by the crystal coffin for a long time and raised his hand.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    The two men who were holding Ling Yan released her and she fell to her knees.


    Matthew asked, ¡°Then... should we bring Weiwei back?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t leave here.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at him coldly. ¡°I must take her away.¡±


    ¡°Some people say that after a person dies, they will have a soul. If it is in a special ce then with this Nine-Eyed Pearl, the soul of a dead person can stay in this world.¡± Gu Siting stood opposite Cayman Dorrans on the other side of the crystal coffin.


    ¡°You want to keep her for such a ridiculous reason?¡± Cayman Dorrans sneered.


    Standing next to the crystal coffin, Gu Siting said to himself, ¡°I can really feel that she is here, somece I don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Mrs. Gu looked at his back and sighed.


    Just for the sake of this rumor that was difficult to verify as true or false, he went to find the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Jewel and built this cold cer for her.


    The man who gave him the Nine-Eyed Pearl said that if he used it, he and his children would lose their lives.


    But up until now, no one knew if the Heavenly Jewel was useful or not, just like how it was impossible to know if a dead person truly had a soul.


    Startled, Gu Siting looked at Cayman Dorrans and said, ¡°Let her stay here. Soon, the owner of the Heavenly Jewel will tell me where she is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find her again?¡±

 Chapter 520 - Six Months of Cayman Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 520: Six Months of Cayman Dorrans</h4>


    Cayman Dorrans looked at the woman in the crystal coffin and the strange beads that were sped in her hands.


    Weiwei¡¯s mother was Chinese and she believed that a person had a soul after they died.


    So when Gu Siting spoke of this ridiculous n, he realised that he was actually looking forward to it.


    He had wanted to meet her so badly and he had also not seen her for more than twenty years.


    So he asked him, even though he knew it was ridiculous, ¡°Where is the owner of the Heavenly Jewel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but he said that he will tell me when the timees.¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at the woman in the crystal coffin and asked, ¡°How much longer before the appointed time?¡±


    Gu Siting said, ¡°Half a year.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans thought for a long time, although he was rational enough to say that the whole situation was not trustworthy, deep down, he was hoping that such a miracle would actually happen.


    ¡°Okay, half a year... I wille and take her away in half a year.¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent.


    He himself did not know if the person who gave him the Heavenly Jewel was telling the truth but he could not control himself and wanted to find out anything and everything he could about her.


    Matthew looked at Cayman Dorrans curiously and asked, ¡°Are you really not taking Weiwei home?¡±


    He actually believed such ridiculous reasoning?


    ¡°I will be back in six months.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    What if... such a miracle truly happened and he could see Weiwei again?


    Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Siting and replied, ¡°Okay, in six months time.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans threw a look at Gu Siting and Mrs. Gu, still looking unapproachable.


    ¡°If I find out that Weiwei passed away because of the Gu Family, I will bring her heart home too... and the Gu Family will be buried with her.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Then please do a thorough investigation.¡± Mrs. Gu said.


    She was confident that Weiwei did not die because of the Gu Family.


    Cayman Dorrans took onest look at the woman in the crystal coffin, turned around and left the cer.


    Weiwei, I hope that I can hear news of you in six months, so that I can meet you, even if... it¡¯s only once.


    The moment Cayman Dorrans left the cer, Matthew and his men also went with him, leaving behind the Gu Family.


    Seeing them leaving, Mrs. Gu rxed and swayed a little because she had been on edge for so long.


    After a long time, she turned to Gu Siting and said, ¡°Six monthster, if he wants to take Weiwei away, you can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Gu Siting was arranging the things in the crystal coffin and did not answer her.


    Mrs. Gu sighed and nced at Ling Yan who was still sitting on the floor with a pale face.


    ¡°Still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°My legs are too weak for me to walk.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at Gu Siting pitifully, but he did not care about her.


    Mrs. Gu asked the servant to help her up. She had almost been killed by Cayman Dorrans, so it was natural that she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t walk.


    Ling Yan was helped out by the servant and sent back to a room to rest. She was still frightened by what had just happened.


    Cayman Dorrans was still investigating the cause of Gu Weiwei¡¯s death and the assassination, so he should not be able to find out anything about her.


    No one but herself and her mother knew about it, so there was no way that he would be able to find out.


    He could not find out...


    Otherwise, he would have her heart dug out.

 Chapter 521 - Leave It to Me

    <h4>Chapter 521: Leave It to Me</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei was woken up by lingering kisses and she happily snuggled deeper into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Going to thepany?¡±


    Her sleepy voice soundedzy and charming, making the man, who was about to get up and go to work, feel his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°In a while.¡±


    Under the thin nket, he held the woman in his arms with one hand and touched her sensitive spots with the other.


    Sensing the man¡¯s intention, Gu Weiwei grabbed his hands angrily.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    ¡°No hurry, we still have time.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her.


    What he meant was that he had time to do something else before work...


    Gu Weiwei was gradually softened by his kisses and her already naked body made it easier for the man to do whatever he wanted.


    They were just in the middle of a passionate moment when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    She panted and reminded him. ¡°...Phone call.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s sweaty face was full of passion and love.


    ¡°Focus.¡±


    As he said this, he became even more aggressive.


    The phone was still ringing non-stop but Gu Weiwei was too distracted to care about it.


    When the man was finally satisfied, shey on the bed, flushed and sweating.


    He had spent the entire night with her and yet he still did not let her go.


    She couldn¡¯t even do anything and was barely able to move her waist.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, took a shower and got changed. He was dressed in a dark business suit with a matching tie and cufflinks.


    He looked sexy and totally different from when he was in bed.


    ¡°Going out today?¡± Fu Hanzheng put on his watch and nced at the girl in bed.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo is having his surgery today, I need to go to the hospital.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with squinted eyes.


    She had not been able to sleep well at night and she had been forced to exert a lot of energy early in the morning because of him.


    She thought that she had better get back to work as soon as possible, so that she didn¡¯t have to be at home all the time..


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°I may be homete, don¡¯t wait for me to have dinner.¡±


    After resting at home for a few days, he would have tons of work to deal with at thepany.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei just wanted him to work overtime for the entire night, her small body could not stand being put under so much pressure.


    After Fu Hanzheng was done, he approached the bed and kissed her on the cheek, before leaving the room in satisfaction.


    When he arrived at thepany, Fu Shiqin could not help but feel furious when he saw his brother, who waste by almost an hour.


    ¡°I told you yesterday that I have an important meeting this morning. Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him. ¡°I was very busy.¡±


    When he called, he was indeed... very busy.


    Fu Shiqin was so annoyed. He had been idling at home for days and yet he still had the cheek to say that he was busy.


    What was he busy with other than flirting with Mu Weiwei?


    Fu Hanzheng walked straight into the meeting room. ¡°We are now having a meeting, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Fu Shiqin followed him into the meeting room and asked Xu Qian to start the meeting.


    Then he sat down and texted Fu Shiyi and He Chi.


    [Don¡¯t you think that our brother has been too arrogant recently?]


    Fu Shiyi: [You are right! He¡¯s way too arrogant, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.]


    He Chi: [What about... Yuan Bao?]


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his elder brother who was in a very good mood.


    He replied in the group chat: [Yes!]


    Fu Shiyi: [We¡¯ll have thestugh!]

 Chapter 522 - No Sex

    <h4>Chapter 522: No Sex</h4>


    At Landscape Vi.


    After Fu Hanzheng left, Gu Weiwei slept for another two hours before getting up to have breakfast.


    Then she drove to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    Instead of going to the ward, she visited He Chi and asked him about the chances of recovery and how long it would take.


    He Chi was in a hurry to do the ward rounds, so he asked her to wait in his office.


    She walked around the office and looked out of the window. Then she saw someone downstairs who looked like Yuan Meng, so she opened the window and took a closer look. It was indeed Yuan Meng.


    She was meeting with a foreigner and she kept looking around, as if she was trying to avoid being seen.


    If she had not been in He Chi¡¯s office, she would not have been able to see them.


    She had been waiting in He Chi¡¯s office for more than twenty minutes, when He Chi finally came back from his ward rounds.


    ¡°Luckily, Yuan Shuo is married and has a wife and a child. Otherwise, what would have happened to him because you care so much about him?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just cut the crap and get straight to the point?¡± Gu Weiwei urged.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be curious?¡± He Chi mumbled as he leafed through Yuan Shuo¡¯s medical reports. ¡°She came to see him behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back again and is so concerned about the operation too. I can¡¯t believe that she has never mentioned this to anyone before.¡±


    ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    He Chi, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi treated her well because of Fu Hanzheng.


    There were many things that she could not mention to Fu Hanzheng, let alone them.


    After reading the report, He Chi said, ¡°The operation will start soon, and the chances of recovery are quite high. Not to mention I, the surgeon, am a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°Can he recover fully with treatment?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Shuo was a martial arts practitioner and if his ability to function was reduced, it would greatly affect him.


    ¡°Of course! If he can¡¯t recover, I will chop off my legs and reattach them, alright?¡± He Chi said confidently.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei felt somewhat relieved.


    ¡°Then I will go and take a look.¡±


    He Chi saw her off and went to prepare for the operation.


    When Gu Weiwei arrived at the ward, she bumped into Yuan Meng, who seemed to have something on her mind.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yuan Meng pointed upstairs. ¡°To the rooftop to smoke.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed her up. ¡°Trouble?¡±


    She had always been indecent and so it was rare to see her looking so serious.


    Then she thought of the man she had met with downstairs and guessed that he must have run into some trouble.


    ¡°Nothing, just that Yuan Shuo has been hospitalized recently. Yuan Bao might need your help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the Fu Family likes him.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Mrs. Fu and the others were addicted to ying as grandparents, so they were very happy to have Yuan Bao with them.


    With Yuan Bao around, they would no longer urge her and Fu Hanzheng to have children.


    Yuan Meng nodded but she still looked worried.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°If you have any troubles, just tell me. If I can¡¯t help you, I can ask Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Whenever she was in trouble, Yuan Meng and Master would always help her without hesitation.


    She also hoped that she could help them when they needed help.


    Yuan Meng blew out the smoke and smiled.


    ¡°I will not be able to have a s*x life for a long time, after Master¡¯s surgery. Why would I ask your Uncle Fu for help?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Fu Hanzheng’s Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 523: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Enemy</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. Why did she bother asking her?


    This female hooligan! There was no way she could possibly have a pleasant conversation with her.


    Yuan Meng finished the cigarette and put her arm over her shoulders out of habit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master¡¯s surgery is going to start soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was still worried, so she asked again, ¡°Are you really not in trouble?¡±


    ¡°All I have is a problem with my s*x life. Are you going to lend me your man?¡± Yuan Meng was still carrying on without any moral principles.


    Gu Weiwei shook off her arm. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    They returned to Yuan Shuo¡¯s ward and He Chi came with his team and pushed him into the operation room.


    The surgerysted for two hours and waspleted withoutplications.


    She stayed at the hospital until the afternoon and said goodbye to Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng.


    She had just gotten into the car when a call from the Fu Family¡¯s mansion arrived.


    ¡°Weiwei, Yuan Bao wants to see you, can you look after him for a day or two?¡±


    Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice, Gu Weiwei remembered that Yuan Shuo had just finished having an operation and it was not convenient for them to take care of the child.


    ¡°Okay, I will pick him up now.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they still happy at ying grandparents?


    She had agreed to take Yuan Bao back but then she thought of Fu Hanzheng and she started to worry.


    She left the hospital and went straight to the old mansion. The moment she parked the car, Mrs. Fu came out with Yuan Bao.


    ¡°This child kept asking for you.¡±


    Yuan Bao came over and hugged her legs.


    ¡°Wife, Yuan Bao misses you.¡±


    At first, everyone corrected him, but gradually they got used to it and did not bother to correct him anymore.


    Gu Weiwei picked up Yuan Bao who had gained some weight at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°Then I will take care of him for two days. I will bring him back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need, we will pick him up the day after tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Fu was very friendly. Seeing that she was about to carry the child into the car, she said quickly, ¡°Wait a minute, get someone to put the safety seat in and then let the child sit in the car.¡±


    Having said these words, she asked a servant to bring over the safety seat and put it in the car.


    Only then did Gu Weiwei put Yuan Bao into the car and Mrs. Fu put his teddy bear backpack and the luggage next to him.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Shiyi was right. They should get to know what it was like to have children as soon as possible, so that they could have their own children sooner.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei said goodbye to Mrs. Fu and went back with Yuan Bao.


    She had been thinking about how to tell Fu Hanzheng about it.


    Recently, he had been especially against children, especially Yuan Bao who had been living with the Fu Family.


    They returned to the vi and ate dinner together.


    She spent an hour watching cartoons with Yuan Bao before taking him upstairs to wash his face, brush his teeth and take a shower ording to Mrs. Fu¡¯s instructions.


    The little boy was very obedient when he was with her and she did not have to worry about him.


    Fu Hanzheng did not return until nine p.m., when he heard a sounding from the bedroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, dry your hair.¡±


    ¡°Stop ying around, we are getting dressed.¡±


    ...


    Hearing her voice, Fu Hanzheng cautiously walked in.


    It sounded like she was taking a shower and talking to someone.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    He had just called out when the bathroom door opened and Gu Weiwei came out with Yuan Bao, who had just taken a shower and was wrapped in a towel.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her and then at Yuan Bao in her arms and felt as if he had met his natural enemy. His face sank.


    ¡°Why is he here again?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Fu Hanzhengs Enemy 2

    <h4>Chapter 524: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Enemy 2</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Startled for two seconds, Gu Weiwei put Yuan Bao onto the bed and helped him put on his pajamas.


    The little boy had a round belly, which made the bear on his pajamas look very round and cute.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo had an operation today and Yuan Bao can¡¯t be looked after by them for now, so I will take care of him for two days.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people taking care of him at the old mansion, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked displeased as he stared at Yuan Bao, who was standing on the bed.


    ¡°Aunt asked me to bring him here.¡± Gu Weiwei had finished dressing Yuan Bao and was now wiping his wet hair with a towel.


    Fu Hanzheng lifted his phone and made a call to Fu Shiyi. ¡°Come here and take the child home.¡±


    ¡°Our mother has not been feeling well these days, so you and sister-inw can take care of the child.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    What a joke! He had spent so much energy and time in convincing his mother to send the child to them.


    He had done it so that Yuan Bao could deal with his arrogant older brother and had made sure that he would not be able to send the child away.


    Surely enough, his brother could not stand seeing Yuan Bao, aftering home from work.


    Hearing the unhappy tone of his voice, he could only imagine how terrible his brother must be feeling.


    But he would not pity him.


    ¡°Then you can take care of him.¡± Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly.


    ¡°No way! Because sister-inw is having a break, I need to go to work and do the preparations for the movie. I am very busy.¡± Fu Shiyi resolutely turned down his brother¡¯s request.


    Seeing that the call to Fu Shiyi was unfruitful, Fu Hanzheng made a call to Fu Shiqin instead.


    But Fu Shiqin, who was working overtime at thepany, turned down his request too.


    He hung up and saw that Gu Weiwei had finished drying the child¡¯s hair and was telling Yuan Bao a bedtime story.


    ¡°He is sleeping here tonight?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him. ¡°He is too young to sleep by himself.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Yuan Bao angrily said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Yuan Bao wants to sleep with his wife!¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°Send him to stay with the servants, they will take care of him.¡±


    He could not tolerate the fact that there was one more person in their bed, even though he was just a three-year-old child.


    ¡°You are an adult, why do you keep picking on a three-year-old?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him ¨C Yuan Bao was only going to stay here for two days.


    If he was so against children, what would happen when they had their own children?


    ¡°He¡¯s ruined our rtionship.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    What could go on between them if this little annoyance was here?


    As long as he was here, she would only care about that little annoyance.


    Seeing them talking with one another, Yuan Bao protested at being excluded.


    ¡°Wife, story!¡±


    Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Go to the study, I will talk with you after I put him to sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Hanzheng gritted his teeth and threw a look at Yuan Bao who had upied their bed.


    In the end, he decided to focus on his work in the study.


    ...


    On the other side of things, Fu Shiqin, Fu Shiyi and He Chi were in a heated conversation.


    Fu Shiyi: [Should we have a drink to celebrate Yuan Bao¡¯s sess?]


    Fu Shiqin: [Of course, I am on my way, I¡¯ll bring a good bottle of wine.]


    He Chi: [Captain, you are so smart!]


    Fu Shiyi: [Since when am I not smart?]


    ...


    The three of them could already imagine how devastated Fu Hanzheng must have been, when he saw Yuan Bao at home.


    After fighting with him for so many years, they had finally found his natural enemy.

 Chapter 525 - Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 525: Boyfriend</h4>


    Finally, Gu Weiwei finished the bedtime story for Yuan Bao and he fell asleep.


    The thought of having to deal with the boyfriend waiting for her in the study, made her sigh from tiredness.


    She covered Yuan Bao with the nket and quietly left the bedroom. She went downstairs to get a bowl of porridge and brought it to the study.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, so I saved some for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her and continued on with his work.


    He was too angry to eat.


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files and even though he said that he was not angry, he looked rather annoyed.


    Gu Weiwei felt both annoyed and amused. A man who was almost 30 years old was getting jealous of a three-year-old.


    She went around behind his chair, wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her face against his cheek.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her sideways. ¡°Mother asked you to bring him here?¡±


    He frowned. Before they were even married, his mother was urging them to have a child.


    Gu Weiwei rested her chin on his shoulder and gloomily said, ¡°You don¡¯t want us to experience what it is like to be parents in advance. You don¡¯t like Yuan Bao, which makes me think that you don¡¯t want to see us have children either...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what my family thinks, we can get married and then think about having children.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He did not want them to have a child just because his family was urging them to.


    He had not expected it but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the child was affecting their rtionship.


    He hoped that she would only have eyes for him.


    If she had another little person, who knew if she would care more about the child or him?


    ¡°Uncle Fu, you are my favorite child, alright?¡±


    These words made Fu Hanzheng, who had been feeling depressed for more than an hour, feel better.


    ¡°He can stay here today but he must be sent back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But auntie asked me to take care of him for two days?¡± Gu Weiwei gave him an ingratiating smile and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t he stay for one more day?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng resolutely objected. One night was already the limit of his tolerance.


    ¡°But auntie said that she hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, so who is going to look after him if I don¡¯t?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Fu Shiyi.¡±


    Recently, that guy kept visiting the old mansion and had bought many things for that little annoyance.


    Maybe he was the one who had asked his mother to send the child over to them.


    Last time when he had sent the child he had also been gloating. Maybe the three of them, Shiyi, Shiqin and He Chi, were gloating right now.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But Fu Shiyi is going to thepany tomorrow to prepare for the movie.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°You really want to spend time with him?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like seeing him, I can take him to the apartment ande back the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath. ¡°Two days. Only two days.¡±


    Hearing him concede, Gu Weiwei kissed his face with a smile.


    ¡°Then... can I make a small request?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Can you not be so fierce to him for these next two days?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I have that expression on my face for everyone, except you.¡±


    Letting him stay here for two days was already the biggestpromise he could make, yet she still wanted him to treat the boy nicely?


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and agreed.


    Forget it, he was not going to make things difficult for him. He just needed Yuan Bao to not appear in front of him.


    He had been very busy with work these days, so when he came back from thepany, Yuan Bao should almost be asleep.

 Chapter 526 - Termination

    <h4>Chapter 526: Termination</h4>


    Yuan Bao was asleep and Fu Hanzheng was working in the study, so she stayed with him and edited the script.


    She had just urged Fu Hanzheng to finish the porridge, when Lei Meng made a call and said he would arrive at the vi within half an hour.


    ¡°I just received news that Cayman Dorrans and the Gu Family have terminated all cooperation with one another.¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was editing the script, suddenly stopped writing.


    After they had returned from And, they had taken two days off at home and spent every single day with each other. Thest few days were so sweet that she had almost forgotten what she had experienced at the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng was not surprised to hear the news. He said to Lei Meng, as he leafed through the files, ¡°It seems that what Yuan Shuo said is true.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans terminated the cooperation with the Gu Family, which was expected.


    But this news... was not going to help him.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°ording to the informant in A Land, Cayman Dorrans is investigating Gu Weiwei¡¯s death and he seems to be looking for Yuan Shuo. Should we interfere?¡±


    Yuan Shuo was staying at the Fu Family and if Cayman Dorrans¡¯ people came to find him, he needed to know if Fu Hanzheng would release him or not.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and threw a look at the girl sitting on the sofa opposite him.


    ¡°We must keep them safe.¡±


    Actually, it was not wise to antagonize the Dorrans Family for Yuan Shuo¡¯s sake but if he left her alone to deal with it, she would definitely do something about it.


    So even though he knew that it was a troublesome matter, he still took it upon himself.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. Could it be that because Yuan Shuo failed to protect her, Cayman Dorrans now saw him as responsible for her death?


    But Yuan Shuo had tried his best to save her and had almost lost his life.


    However, if the Dorrans Family insisted on finding Yuan Shuo, then Fu Hanzheng would have to protect them.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°But...¡±


    They did save Miss. Mu but it was not easy for the Fu Family to put up a front against the Dorrans Family, just because of them.


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng threw a look at him, indicating that he should not say anything more.


    Lei Meng sighed and said, ¡°One more thing, after Gu Weiwei died, she was hidden in the Gu Family and I heard that her heart was given to Ling Yan, Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Heart transnt?¡±


    Lei Meng nodded and exined.


    ¡°Ling Yan has always had a heart disease and she has a very rare Bombay blood type. There was never a heart avable that could be transnted and Gu Weiwei also happened to have a Bombay blood type. So after she died, she gave her heart to Ling Yan.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and said, after thinking for a while, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Ling Yan needed a Bombay blood type heart and Gu Weiwei¡¯s death gave her the Bombay blood type heart.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°It must have been a coincidence. Gu Siting would not have killed Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter, just to save Ling Yan and then cause so much trouble for the Gu Family. Also, Gu Weiwei once signed the organ donation letter...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand trembled as she held the pen. She had signed the donation letter but Ling Yan did not transnt her heart after she died but when she was still alive.


    She must have been looking forward to her death, ever since she signed the letter.

 Chapter 527 - Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng

    <h4>Chapter 527: Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng was talking with Lei Meng and did not notice the subtle change in her expression.


    Cayman Dorrans had terminated his cooperation with the Gu Family, so it was time to deal with the Gu Family.


    But if Cayman Dorrans wanted to find Yuan Shuo, they had to deal with this problem first.


    ¡°Could Yuan Shuo have been involved in Gu Weiwei¡¯s death?¡±


    Yuan Shuo was supposed to be Cayman Dorrans¡¯s trusted aide but he did not report to Cayman Dorrans about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death.


    Instead, he had snuck into Hua Land, which was very suspicious.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°More urately... it is Yuan Meng.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei turned to Lei Meng. ¡°You mean... Yuan Meng?¡±


    Lei Meng turned around and looked at her. He knew that Fu Hanzheng never withheld anything from her, so he said straightforwardly, ¡°Yuan Meng is not from the Yuan Family. Her real name is Jiang Se and she is from the Anderson Family, which is the enemy of the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand that was holding the pen shook. She thought of how Yuan Meng had met the foreigner at the hospital and how she had kept silent, when she asked her if she was in trouble.


    But how could it be her?


    They had known each other for years and they had been through life and death situations together. How could she harm her?


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her. ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself, restrained her emotions and said, ¡°I... I just didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    Seeing that she was fine, Fu Hanzheng continued to talk with Lei Meng.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei was assassinated by the Anderson Family, so... maybe Yuan Meng approached Yuan Shuo and found out about Gu Weiwei¡¯s real identity, so she gave the Anderson Family the information?¡±


    Lei Meng said, ¡°ording to the current information, that is indeed the case. Also, even if Yuan Shuo is not involved, he might know something...¡±


    Otherwise he would not have run away to Hua Land with Yuan Meng after Gu Weiwei was stabbed.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted Lei Meng and turned pale.


    Master and Yuan Meng would never harm her. If they did, they would have had numerous opportunities before the assassination.


    Seeing that she was not in a good mindset, Fu Hanzheng said to Lei Meng,


    ¡°You can go back first, let me know if there are any other developments.¡±


    Lei Meng nodded and left the study.


    Fu Hanzheng put down his work, got up and approached her, putting his arms around her shoulders.


    ¡°Weiwei, you may know them, but you may not know them that well.¡±


    He had thought that she knew about these things and that was why she had met them in secret and refused to reveal anything about them.


    So the truth was that she had no idea.


    Gu Weiwei was totally confused by the shocking news. The voice in her heart told her to trust them but what she knew now, told her that they were really involved.


    Seeing her expression changing, Fu Hanzheng caressed her head, feeling sorry for her.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. What they did in the past has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips ¨C it had nothing to do with her?! It had everything to do with her!


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Now, if Cayman Dorrans is going to track them down, are you going to protect them or just leave them alone? Think about it and tell me.¡±


    It was all because of her that he asked them to stay at the Fu Family and continued to protect them.


    He understood her personality too well. If she stopped caring about them, he would do the same because he did not want her to be involved in these dangerous matters.

 Chapter 528 - Thank You for Liking Me

    <h4>Chapter 528: Thank You for Liking Me</h4>


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were involved in the assassination, which made Gu Weiwei feel totally confused.


    During the years when Gu Siting distanced himself from her, they were the ones who had kept herpany, did fun things with her and did many incredible things with her.


    But now he was telling her that they were involved in the assassination that had almost cost her, her life...


    Seeing her expression, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°If it is not convenient for you, leave it to me...¡±


    If they were really involved, then they should stay at the Fu Family and be with her.


    But if Cayman Dorrans insisted on finding them and pursuing the matter, she would be in danger too.


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and shook her head.


    ¡°Now... currently everything is just hearsay and spection. It is not fair to make a conclusion based on these things.¡±


    She might not have been able to see through people before but now she could tell who was truly nice to her.


    If they really wanted to hurt her, Yuan Shuo would not have apanied her out of worry for her safety.


    She could not suspect them and jump to conclusions, just because of bits and pieces of information.


    She should at least ask them what had happened.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her for a moment. ¡°So... you are still going to help them?¡±


    The existence of these two people would undoubtedly bring great danger.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°If it is not convenient for them to stay at the Fu Family, I can think up something with them...¡±


    This was a matter between her and Yuan Shuo and she did not want to bring trouble to him and the Fu Family because of them.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and said, ¡°I am just asking you, are you going to help them or not, so that the Fu Family can continue to protect them? If you don¡¯t want to do anything about it, then we won¡¯t either.¡±


    It would be very troublesome to protect them from Cayman Dorrans but if she wanted to help them, he would not turn her request down.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with pursed lips and chuckled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am actually in the wrong by wanting to help them?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care about right or wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you care about?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with raised eyebrows.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair behind her ears and looked down at the girl¡¯s shining eyes.


    ¡°All I care about is whether you are happy or not.¡±


    Oh yes, as long as she was happy.


    If she was wrong, he could handle it.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°No cheating.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what if I am not worthy of your love?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°Do you need to consider whether it is worth it or not, when you like someone?¡±


    ¡°But most people care about the gains and losses and also weigh them up in their rtionships.¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    Most people would do whatever it takes for someone they liked because they knew that they could get something in return.


    But Fu Hanzheng, the smartest businessman in Hua Land, always forgot about such things when it came to love.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled as he held the petite girl in his arms.


    ¡°When you truly like someone, you don¡¯t care about anything else, apart from liking them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around this man who was so gentle to her. ¡°Fu Hanzheng, thank you for liking me so much.¡±


    She had been stabbed and ended up staying in the hospital for months and when she woke up, her heart was then dug out and she was thrown into a dark and cold abyss.


    Although Mu Weiwei was reborn, she had no other thoughts apart from hatred.


    But the appearance of this man had truly illuminated her world.


    He pulled her up from the dark and cold abyss, taking care of her and treating her gently...

 Chapter 529 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 529: Kiss</h4>


    In the study, there was a gentle silence.


    Suddenly, the sound of a child crying arose from the master bedroom and Gu Weiwei released her hold on Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Yuan Bao is awake.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and saw Yuan Bao running into the study barefooted.


    ¡°Wife, you weren¡¯t there, I was scared...¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up Yuan Bao who was crying and patted his back, as she looked at the man who was looking very displeased.


    ¡°How about... I take him to bed first?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt very annoyed, when he saw his girlfriend turning around and hugging the little annoyance.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei left the study with Yuan Bao who was sobbing on her shoulders and put him down in the bedroom.


    But when she thought of what she had heard from Lei Meng and Fu Hanzheng, she lost all desire to sleep.


    After finishing his work, Fu Hanzheng returned to the bedroom and found that she was still awake.


    Thinking that she might still be worried about Yuan Shuo, he asked, ¡°Are you going to the hospital tomorrow?¡±


    He had no idea why she was so sure that those two people were not involved but he knew she would definitely ask them about it.


    ¡°Instead ofing up with so many ideas as to what happened, why not ask them about it instead?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng went to take a shower and changed into his pajamas. Then heid down and reached out for her, to hold her in his arms out of habit, only to find Yuan Bao between them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°He will fall off the bed if we do.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her over Yuan Bao¡¯s head. ¡°Then how am I supposed to sleep?¡±


    ¡°You can sleep however you like, just as you did before.¡± Gu Weiwei said with amusement.


    Ha! Could he not fall asleep without her as a human pillow?


    So if she was not at home, he did not sleep?


    Fu Hanzheng sighed deeply. It was a good thing that Yuan Bao was not his son because then he could send him away in a couple of days.


    Gu Weiwei had not slept well the entire night because she had been thinking about Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng.


    Fu Hanzheng did not sleep well because of Yuan Bao who was in the middle. That little annoyance kept spinning around in bed, like a spinning top, and had even kicked his chin.


    He had tried his best to be patient by not throwing him off the bed but after tolerating him for one night, Yuan Bao challenged his patience again.


    ¡°Wife, Yuan Bao wants eggs.¡±


    ¡°Wife, Yuan Bao wants some buns.¡±


    ...


    Whatever he wanted, Gu Weiwei would feed him and serve him well.


    Fu Hanzheng, who was sitting opposite them, looked very displeased.


    Gu Weiwei picked up a steamed dumpling and put it on his te. ¡°Eat up, you arete for work.¡±


    After breakfast, Fu Hanzheng asked the driver to drive her to the hospital.


    He kissed her on the lips out of habit.


    He was about to leave when Yuan Bao pouted.


    ¡°Wife, Yuan Bao wants a kiss too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng red at the little boy who was asking his girlfriend for a kiss. ¡°Ask for a kiss again and I will send you away.¡±


    Yuan Bao pursed his lips, feeling wronged. ¡°She is my wife...¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Weiwei saw Fu Hanzheng off.


    ¡°Is it not an important meeting? Go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng warned her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay, I will take him to the hospital to visit his parents.¡±


    But by the time she arrived at the hospital with Yuan Bao, Yuan Meng had already left.

 Chapter 530 - You Should Be Scared

    <h4>Chapter 530: You Should Be Scared</h4>


    In the ward, only Yuan Shuo was lying on the sickbed, looking a little depressed.


    Gu Weiwei came in with Yuan Bao and the boy ran to the bedside.


    ¡°Papa, Yuan Bao has been very obedient every day.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao ate the carrots too.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao brought you something delicious.¡±


    ...


    The little boy said as he struggled to take off his bear backpack to get out the food he had brought for his father.


    Yuan Shuo looked at the obedient and cute boy and reached out to stroke his soft hair.


    ¡°Yes, Yuan Bao is very obedient.¡±


    Yuan Bao removed his backpack and poured his snacks onto the bed, picking them up one by one.


    ¡°This one is for Yuan Bao, this one is for Mama, this one is for my wife and this one is for Papa.¡±


    Seeing Yuan Shuo¡¯s worried expression, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Where is Senior Sister?¡±


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Somewhere.¡±


    Seeing the look on his face, Gu Weiwei understood that he would not talk in front of Yuan Bao.


    She waited with Yuan Bao for a while and then texted He Chi, asking him toe over.


    He Chi came over and passionately lifted Yuan Bao into the air.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, is your wife¡¯s house fun?¡±


    Fu Shiqin had just said in the group chat that his brother was currently working with dark circles under his eyes and that he looked very displeased.


    It was obvious that Yuan Bao was very mischievous yesterday.


    Yuan Bao nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Hearing his response, He Chi burst intoughter.


    This bad uncle was obviouslyughing at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s plight.


    ¡°He Chi, take Yuan Bao out to y.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He Chi left the ward with Yuan Bao in his arms and lectured the boy.


    ¡°Yuan Bao needs to keep an eye on your wife, otherwise that bad uncle will steal her away, got it?¡±


    ¡°No, my wife is mine.¡± Yuan Bao said.


    He Chi said, ¡°I know she is yours, but that bad uncle wants to steal your wife away.¡±


    ¡°No, my wife.¡± Yuan Bao said resolutely.


    He Chi said, ¡°So when you go home, keep an eye on your wife and don¡¯t let him take her away.¡±


    Yuan Bao, the ultimate weapon! Fu Hanzheng you should be scared.


    ...


    In the ward, Gu Weiwei dragged a chair over and sat down in front of the sickbed.


    ¡°Why did Yuan Meng leave?¡±


    Yuan Shuo looked at her calmly. ¡°You should know by now that she is from the Anderson Family.¡±


    When Fu Hanzheng told Cayman Dorrans about her death, Cayman would definitely find out about Yuan Meng¡¯s real identity.


    Gu Siting had also found out about this and that was why he was so willing to hunt him and his family down.


    Now, if everything had continued on its course, Fu Hanzheng would know about it too.


    If Fu Hanzheng knew about it, it meant that she also knew about it.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo sighed. ¡°So, you are curious as to whether we are involved in the assassination, right?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, she would be suspicious.


    After she had died, they had left Hua Land and hid themselves.


    Anyone would find such behavior suspicious.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°No, I just want to know what happened.¡±


    Indeed, when faced with such news, she should have suspected them but they had known each other for so many years and she was not going to ruin their friendship over a piece of news.


    If she had truly suspected him, she would not havee here to ask him about it. Instead, she would have handed them over to the Dorrans Family.


    Yuan Shuo looked at her and stayed silent for a long time before speaking.


    ¡°She is indeed from the Anderson Family and she came to the Yuan Family... because she wanted to know more about you.¡±

 Chapter 531 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 531: Trap</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked calm, her expression was not surprised but neither was it angry.


    After all, if she was really from the Anderson Family, her purpose of approaching them would not have been simple.


    She had not thought of it before but now that she thought about it, she realized that everything she had done with Yuan Meng was suspicious.


    But she also understood that with Yuan Meng¡¯s skills, killing her when they were alone would be a piece of cake.


    After all, she had been with her all these years and she had had many opportunities to do something to her.


    Seeing that she was not surprised or angry, Yuan Shuo continued.


    ¡°Although my identity in the Dorrans Family has always been hidden, the Anderson Family still knows about it. So they arranged for Yuan Meng to approach me and investigate my purpose in A Land, so that she then... discovered your existence.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°You fell for the honey trap.¡±


    ¡°That is not the point.¡± Yuan Shuoughed.


    Gu Weiwei shrugged. ¡°But that is the truth.¡±


    Yuan Meng kept saying that she had fallen for his honey trap and hade to the Yuan Family because of his looks.


    Actually, he was the one who had fallen for the honey trap.


    Otherwise, he would not have gotten together with her and had Yuan Bao.


    ¡°She knows that you are Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter and she brought you to the Amazon on her birthday that year because she was going to do something about it.¡± Yuan Shuo confessed the secrets that he had kept from her for years.


    Gu Weiwei suddenly remembered that they had gone to the Amazon rainforest behind his back and that she and Yuan Meng had been missing for two days.


    But when she was injured in the rainforest, Yuan Meng rescued her and carried her back to the camp.


    ¡°But she turned around and saved me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said that you had been looking for her everywhere because you thought that she was in danger.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Therefore, Yuan Meng could have left her in the rainforest and left her to fend for herself but instead, she saved her.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She had given up on killing her because of this.


    The human heart was a wonderful thing. Yuan Meng gave up on harming her because she was worried about her safety.


    But Ling Yan, who had saved her so many times and done so many things for her, yet she still wanted to kill her and take her heart.


    ¡°Actually, if she had not arrived at the scene of the assassination, we would have both died there.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    But even though Yuan Meng had brought them home, she had still died at the hands of someone else when she returned to the Gu Family.


    Hearing this, Gu Weiwei was certain that Yuan Meng had not harmed her.


    ¡°The assassination happened and the Gu Family found out about Yuan Meng¡¯s background, so you escaped from A Land and hid in Hua Land.¡±


    So that meant that when she went to Shengxi Town, for the film festivalst year, Gu Siting¡¯s men were there.


    Yuan Shuo nodded. ¡°Not only Gu Siting¡¯s men but also the Dorrans Family and... the Anderson Family are all looking for us.¡±


    The Fu Family might be able to protect them but they would definitely cause trouble for her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°So Senior Sister went back to the Anderson Family.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    In this situation, if she stayed here, everyone would be watching the Fu Family.


    But if she returned to the Anderson Family, the Dorrans Family would definitely turn their attention to her.


    Therefore, Master and Yuan Bao would have less trouble.


    Yuan Meng must have nned this before she decided to operate on Yuan Shuo.


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Although she knew that you are Cayman¡¯s daughter, she has never reported it to the Anderson Family. As for how they found out about you, we have no idea either.¡±


    But the moment she went home, she was going to admit to Cayman Dorrans and Gu Siting that she had done it.


    Therefore, all the danger would be directed at her.

 Chapter 532 - No Peace for You and Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 532: No Peace for You and Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°But it is very dangerous for her to go back.¡±


    ¡°That is why she ran away after I had the operation.¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly. He was now not even able to get out of bed and find her.


    ¡°She is going to be the scapegoat.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Now, apart from them, everyone would think that she was the one who had leaked the news to the Anderson Family and cooperated with them in the assassination.


    Cayman Dorrans did not know the real cause of her death and would only assume that Yuan Meng and the Anderson Family were the culprits and that Yuan Shuo was the aplice, who had betrayed the Dorrans Family.


    ¡°She promised toe back, so for now, I can only believe that she will keep her promise.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°When will she take the me?¡±


    If Cayman Dorrans decided not to give up, he would not stop until she was dead. She would not be able toe back.


    She had done nothing wrong but now she was going to be the culprit and Ling Yan, the real murderer, was still on the loose.


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t go back, Cayman Dorrans and the Gu Family will do whatever they can to bring us back. They might even track us down!¡± Yuan Shuo looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Your existence may be exposed too. ¡±


    Her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng was going well and no one in the Fu Family was objecting to their future marriage anymore.


    If the secret of her surname was revealed because of this matter...


    Not to mention how Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family would treat her, Gu Siting would not allow her to marry his sworn enemy.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei became silent and her eyes turned bitter.


    Cayman Dorrans and Gu Siting both thought that Yuan Shuo and his men had harmed her but they had always protected her and thought of her the most.


    Yuan Shuo looked at her deeply and said seriously, ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°But it is all because of me.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They were in such a difficult situation because of her, yet he still wanted her to stay out of it.


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°If you get involved too deeply, people will know that you are Gu Weiwei and you and Fu Hanzheng will be bothered more and more.¡±


    He could tell that she had truly fallen for Fu Hanzheng.


    It was not an easy thing for her to be happy, so neither he nor Yuan Meng wanted to ruin her happiness.


    ¡°I will have a conclusion with Ling Yan and Gu Siting sooner orter.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡± Seeing her unwillingness to give up, Yuan Shuo warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Gu Siting is? If he finds out that you are still alive, you and Fu Hanzheng will never have any peace.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was a neat freak when it came to rtionships. If he knew that she and Gu Siting had been living together for more than twenty years, would there truly be no barrier formed between them?


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Master, ever since we were brought to the Gu Family, Gu Siting and I have be enemies.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°What about Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. That was her real weakness.


    She was not afraid for anyone else to know that she was Gu Weiwei but she was afraid that Fu Hanzheng would find out.


    The more he liked her, the more she feared that he would find out.


    ¡°So don¡¯t get involved or ask anything more about it.¡±


    Yuan Shuo knew what she really cared about and said, ¡°You just need to take care of Yuan Bao for us. I will deal with this matter with Yuan Meng, when I am better.¡±

 Chapter 533 - The Real Me

    <h4>Chapter 533: The Real Me</h4>


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly.


    If he was going to persuade her to stay out of it, she should at least know how sessful his n was.


    To be honest the situation was a dead end and there was no direct evidence to prove to Cayman Dorrans that Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were not her killers.


    Unless, of course, she could prove that she was killed by Ling Yan¡¯s drugs and not by the assassination.


    Yuan Shuo looked at her helplessly. ¡°We have our own way, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    People had already started to be suspicious. He Chi had been wondering how they got to know each other so well...


    What was more, Fu Hanzheng was the closest person to her; if she helped them without caring about anything else, Fu Hanzheng would start to suspect their real rtionship even more.


    ¡°Your own way?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted with her arms crossed. ¡°If anything happens to you, are you going to let me raise your son for the rest of his life?¡±


    Yuan Shuo was annoyed by her words and said, ¡°You are not helping, you are just making things moreplicated.¡±


    Originally, it was only between him and Yuan Meng but now she had brought in the grudge between the major families.


    ¡°I am...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married?¡± Yuan Shuo countered.


    If she got involved, she would not be able to marry Fu Hanzheng in half a year¡¯s time.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°I believe that he loves the real me.¡±


    She was afraid that Fu Hanzheng would be displeased because her surname was Gu but she was not worried that they would break up because of this.


    ¡°Even if Fu Hanzheng can ept it because he loves you, what about his family?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Once the fact that she was Gu Weiwei was revealed, the Fu Family would not ept her and Gu Siting would not let it go either. It would undoubtedly bring a lot of trouble to her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply and said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°If I meet Cayman Dorrans, do you think he will believe me?¡±


    The biggest problem was with Cayman Dorrans.


    Yuan Shuo shook his head. ¡°He has never met you before. Even if you meet him and tell him that you are Gu Weiwei, he will not believe you, unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless the Gu Family believes that I am Gu Weiwei.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo did not know what to say. Only the Gu Family knew her that well and if they believed that she was Gu Weiwei, then Cayman Dorrans would too.


    But Gu Siting had only taken her to the Gu Family, just because she looked a bit like her old self.


    If he had known that it was truly her, he would not have allowed her to stay with Fu Hanzheng.


    Although she and Fu Hanzheng were in a rtionship and did not care about Gu Siting¡¯s interference, the Fu Family did. The Fu Family and the Gu Family were involved in a bloody fight to the death.


    The whole thing went back to the point that they had to avoid.


    They both fell silent. Gu Weiwei looked at the sunlight shining in through the window, feeling very displeased.


    She did not want Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng to suffer through any of this. As long as she stood up to prove that she was Gu Weiwei, the problem could be solved.


    But if she proved that she was Gu Weiwei, then she and Fu Hanzheng would be in a rtionship crisis.


    Even if Fu Hanzheng could ept that she was Gu Weiwei, the other members of the Fu Family and the Gu Family would try their best to stop them from being together.


    And she... could not bear to see him under so much pressure, just to be with her.


    After a long time, Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t ask anymore, just live your life with Fu Hanzheng.¡±

 Chapter 534 - Not Lethal Enough

    <h4>Chapter 534: Not Lethal Enough</h4>


    Hearing Yuan Shuo¡¯s words, Gu Weiwei did not say anything more but she had no intention of giving up.


    If she wanted to change the current situation without getting herself involved, she needed to think carefully.


    She stayed at the hospital with Yuan Bao all the way until the afternoon, when the boy finally fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work and came to the hospital to pick her up. Seeing Yuan Bao sleeping in her arms, he frowned.


    So after they got into the car, they did not return to the Landscape Vi but went to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion instead.


    Gu Weiwei had already guessed what he was up to, when she realized that they were heading in the wrong direction.


    ¡°I promised Auntie that I would take care of him for two days.¡±


    ¡°If I hand him over to her, she will not object.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had to make it clear to them that they could not send this little annoyance to them anymore.


    Otherwise, they would have to take a detour to send him back every now and again.


    They took Yuan Bao to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and saw Fu Shiyi alsoing home.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing him, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Fu Shiyi came over to them obediently. ¡°Brother, what is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Fu Shiyi obediently stretched out one hand and threw a look at his brother ¨C was he going to hit him?


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Both hands.¡±


    Fu Shiyi stretched out his other hand. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned to Gu Weiwei, who was holding the child. ¡°Give him to Fu Shiyi.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked down at Yuan Bao who was still sleeping and carefully handed him over to Fu Shiyi.


    She had to think of a way to deal with Yuan Meng¡¯s problem, so she truly had no time or energy to take care of Yuan Bao.


    Fu Shiyi held Yuan Bao who was sound asleep. ¡°Our mother said...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him. ¡°If this child is ever delivered to us again, I will send you and Fu Shiqin to the South Pole.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi was startled for two seconds.


    No way, had he found out that it was them who had urged their mother and the others to send Yuan Bao over?


    So he quickly thought and changed his tone.


    ¡°Then... if you and sister-inw are busy with work, let us take care of him.¡±


    He was afraid of the cold and he did not want to spend time with the penguins in the South Pole.


    His brother was not someone who would scare them without following through. He would always keep his promises.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded in satisfaction. He turned around and said, as he saw Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengyinging out of the front door, ¡°Weiwei, get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you leaving right now? You are not eating with us?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with the child in his arms.


    Gu Weiwei was pulled into the car and was taken away before she could say anything to Mrs. Fu and the others.


    ¡°You havee home and yet you are leaving without saying goodbye?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Now that they were back at the old mansion, they should keep on urging them to have a child.


    If he could not persuade him, he would start with her.


    Weiwei had never thought about having children before but his mother had been nagging her about it.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying came out and saw that the car had already driven away.


    Then she saw Yuan Bao in Fu Shiyi¡¯s arms and understood what was going on.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s doing?¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at his brother who had left and then at Yuan Bao.


    Sigh, he was indeed not lethal enough.


    Yuan Bao was not his child and he could send him away just like that.


    If it was his own child, where could he send them?

 Chapter 535 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 535: The Truth</h4>


    Back at the Landscape Vi, Fu Hanzheng asked the servant to pack Yuan Bao¡¯s things and send them to the old mansion.


    Then he happily ate dinner with her.


    Gu Weiwei looked confused as she stared at this man, who was in a very good mood, after seeing Yuan Bao off.


    ¡°Children are so cute, why don¡¯t you like them?¡±


    ¡°They get in the way.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    No matter if it was someone else¡¯s or his own, they were both in the way of their private time.


    ¡°Just because Yuan Bao has been sent home, doesn¡¯t mean that Auntie won¡¯t have other ways to pressure us into having children¡±


    Gu Weiwei reminded him, as she was eating.


    She was not against children and she still wanted to be a mother, preferably within three years time. But when she looked at this man, she felt that her wish was a bit unrealistic.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°We can let Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin get married and have children first.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei almost choked. So your two brothers are now your shield?


    They ate dinner and Fu Hanzheng was working in the study, whilst she was writing the script on the sofa opposite him.


    But when she thought of Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo, she failed toe up with a single scene.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her, when he took a break. ¡°Did you get the answer today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with a muffled voice, ¡°Yuan Meng is gone.¡±


    Although she always wanted to stay away from this female hooligan, she did not expect that she would leave and face so much danger alone.


    Fu Hanzheng put down his work, got up and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Trouble?¡±


    Lei Meng had told him about Yuan Meng leaving Hua Land this morning.


    Gu Weiwei nodded in distress. ¡°If she goes back now, the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family will assume that she and Yuan Shuo were involved in the assassination and they will not let them off.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°You mean that they are not involved?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, they saved her during the assassination and she died after Gu Siting brought her home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei tried hard to calm herself down and told him about her death.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Are you sure that they did not lie to you and that she truly did not die in their hands?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    She knew better than anyone else how she had died.


    It was just that Ling Yan and her mother had done it so discreetly that Gu Siting had not noticed it, let alone anyone else.


    If she said that Ling Yan and her mother were the real culprits, people would either think that it was a fantasy or... they would suspect her identity.


    Seeing her determined expression, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and asked,


    ¡°What do you need me to do? Do you want me to find out what happened after Gu Weiwei was stabbed and returned to the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°No, I just hope that you can get Cayman Dorrans to continue with the investigation.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not want the Fu Family to be involved in this matter.


    As long as Cayman Dorrans turned to the Gu Family and the Ling Family, he would be able to find out how she died.


    That way, Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo would be safe too.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay, I will arrange it.¡±


    It was a good arrangement for him and the Fu Family.


    If Gu Weiwei had really died after returning to the Gu Family, Gu Siting must have been involved.


    Then, Cayman Dorrans would not spare the Gu Family, even if he did not do anything.


    ¡°Hopefully Cayman Dorrans will find out the truth.¡± Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief.


    Fu Hanzheng touched her head and nonchntly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t they only know you because they knew your grandfather? You must have been very young back then, so why do you trust them so much?¡±

 Chapter 536 - The Wedding Gown

    <h4>Chapter 536: The Wedding Gown</h4>


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and then smiled.


    ¡°They saved me when I was in danger. I believe that they would not do something like that, to such a kind-hearted person.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng patted her head. ¡°I will make sure it¡¯s done, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two had rushed to A Land to save her when she was in danger and she deeply trusted them.


    It was not just a feeling of familiarity but a feeling of knowing each other for years.


    But she had been living in Hua Land and they had spent most of their time in A Land, so how could they be so close?


    Gu Weiwei had thought that he was going to ask her about her rtionship with Yuan Shuo, so she was just thinking of how to answer him when he got up, went back to the desk and gave her a stack of files.


    ¡°These are the design drafts sent by Merlin, pick one from them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned the pages and found that it was full of wedding designs.


    Every design was beautiful.


    ¡°Which one do you want to see me wearing?¡±


    ¡°Pick something you like.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei flipped through the pages and said helplessly, ¡°But they are all so pretty, I like them so much.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Then should I have him make all of them?¡±


    ¡°You can only wear one dress when you get married, what am I going to do with the others?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked down and tried to figure out which design she liked the most.


    ¡°If you want to wear them, we can do a few run-throughs.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Once is enough.¡±


    Just so that she could wear a few more wedding dresses, she would have to do the wedding several times. What was this?


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Then pick one that you like.¡±


    Gu Weiwei flipped through the pages for a long time and said, as she showed it to him, ¡°How about this one?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at it and frowned.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The front was too low and it looked too sexy.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and flipped through to another piece.


    ¡°What about this one? This one should work, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at it. ¡°Change it to another one.¡±


    It would expose too much of her back, so much so that the V of the back reached her waist.


    What was even more ridiculous, was that Merlin had even submitted such a design.


    ¡°All you say is no! Why did you ask me to pick one I like then?¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed the book and was no longer in the mood to pick out the wedding dress anymore.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up the book, removed the sexy designs and said, as he gave it to her, ¡°Pick one from here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and leafed through it again, only to find that the strapless and sexy, backless, wedding gowns were all gone.


    Oh, it turned out that she had been too obvious.


    But the V-neck was only small and the amount of her back that would be exposed, was minimal.


    She should have asked Merlin to design her a traditional Arabian Muslim gown that only showed her face.


    She struggled for a long time but was finally able to pick out a traditional Western-style wedding gown, with one exposed shoulder.


    Fu Hanzheng was satisfied that she liked it.


    ¡°Get Xu Qian to send it over tomorrow, we should have it made as soon as possible.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took the design draft she had selected and took a look at it. Then he got up and went back to work.


    Gu Weiwei stood up and embraced him from behind as she said, with her face against his back, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I like you so much.¡±


    Maybe I can¡¯t love you openly as Gu Weiwei but I like you so much...


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways in surprise but he could not see her face.


    ¡°What is it? Why do you keep saying such things?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you too little before.¡±


    She had been forced to return to the Gu Family and it had made it even clearer what she truly wanted.


    What she wanted was him, a future with him.

 Chapter 537 - A Couple of Years

    <h4>Chapter 537: A Couple of Years</h4>


    After Yuan Meng left Hua Land, Yuan Shuo and Gu Weiwei did not lose their rationality by going to the Anderson Family to look for her.


    Yuan Bao was taken care of by Mrs. Fu at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and so they did not need to worry about him at all.


    Yuan Shuo started to cooperate with He Chi¡¯s postoperative treatment at the hospital, so Gu Weiwei officially ended her vacation and started to work.


    The preparations for the new movie were already halfway done, so the directing team and the film crew were arranged to have their first meeting and the cast members were decided.


    Gu Weiwei frowned deeply, when she saw the staff drawn up by the assistant director.


    She was the lead actress, Fu Shiyi was the lead actor and the other roles were all artists from Shiyi Culture.


    Fu Shiyi said to her proudly, ¡°They are the best looking artists from the entirepany. If they all star in this movie, it will definitely be very popr.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed with one hand against her forehead. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reliable?¡±


    Although Shiyi Culture was filming the movie, there was no need to include so many artists from thepany.


    There was a saying that artists from Shiyi Culture made a living from their looks.


    But what she wanted were actors with good acting skills, not feasts for the eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I have been very focused on the preparations.¡± Fu Shiyi said. He had spent a great deal of effort on selecting these actors.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to talk with him anymore, so she wrote down the actors, who she was especially looking for, on the list.


    ¡°I want these actors.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took it and looked at it. ¡°Song Yu is the lead actor? So what should I do?¡±


    He was the President of Shiyi Culture and yet he could not even y the male lead.


    ¡°I left you a supporting role.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at his name on the list.


    Fu Shiyi immediately protested, when he saw the role that he had been assigned.


    ¡°This is a mentally ill patient and he is not even handsome! My fans will definitely protest if I y this role.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and warned him.


    ¡°Third Master, you have a few more years of youth left and so you can show off your handsomeness... after this. Why can¡¯t you be a capable person and an actor with substance?¡±


    If he continued to only be good-looking, in the next few years, people would soon get sick of him.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t make me y a mental patient!¡± Fu Shiyi said unhappily.


    ¡°Then you can ask someone else to do it. You should have other contracts lined up too, so you don¡¯t actually need this role.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mental patient, right? I will y the role! Okay, happy now?¡± Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and agreed.


    He looked at the actors she had written down and said helplessly, ¡°Who are these people? I have never heard of them before.¡±


    ¡°I picked them over thest few days, have someone sign the contract with them.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Since it was a low-budget movie, she would not hire famous actors.


    They were all C or D-list actors and some of them were newbies, who had just entered the industry.


    However, they were all talented and good at acting. All theycked was the opportunity.


    Since she had not found anyone suitable to y the male lead, she decided to choose Song Yu, who had acted with her in the Eyes of the Eagle.


    Song Yu had excellent acting skills and his temperament was simr to the role.


    After the meeting, Fu Shiyi left for work and Gu Weiwei was nning to return to the vi.


    Jolin knew that she was focusing on the movie, so he did not give her any more work.


    She had just left thepany when Mrs. Fu called.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am shopping for clothes with Yuan Bao, it is not far from yourpany, do you want toe over?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Yuan Bao had fallen asleep the other day and she had been feeling very guilty about sending him back, without saying goodbye.


    When she arrived at the mall, the elevator had only gone up two floors, when the doors opened and she saw Meng Ruya, with several other wealthydies.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?!¡±


    Due to the poprity of the Eyes of the Eagle and MG¡¯s globalmercials, Meng Ruya instantly recognized her.

 Chapter 538 - Unused To It

    <h4>Chapter 538: Unused To It</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had nned to hold a meeting at thepany and then go home.


    She was called over by Mrs. Fu at thest minute and so she was not wearing a mask on her face. There was only a hat that she had found in the car.


    ¡°Miss. Meng.¡±


    Meng Ruya gritted her teeth. She had been totally humiliated at the banquet because of MG.


    MG had then asked her for arge sum of money and now, My Weiwei had be the global spokesperson of the brand.


    When she saw themercial in the mall, she had gotten so annoyed and now she was here, in the flesh.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she had to greet her with a smile because people were standing next to her.


    ¡°A superstar is so free, huh? Why are you shopping here?¡±


    She had thought that after she was driven out of the Fu Family, she would be living a very poor life. She had not expected that she would be so sessful in the entertainment industry.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°To pick someone up.¡±


    If she had not known that Meng Ruya had long been transferred to the branchpany and so no longer had the opportunity to harass Fu Hanzheng, she would not be so pleasant.


    Meng Ruya brushed her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Oh, I am meeting Auntie Fu upstairs for tea. Want to join us?¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked her phone ¨C it was Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    What did Mrs. Fu mean by this? She had asked her toe here but also invited Meng Ruya for tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met and we are all here together, so are you sure you don¡¯t want to have tea with us?¡± Meng Ruya invited her sincerely.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down with a smile, pressed open the elevator door that was closing and walked out.


    This floor was full of children¡¯s clothes and products. She soon found Mrs. Fu, Master Fu Shengying and Yuan Bao in the children¡¯s clothing store, ording to the live location shared by Mrs. Fu.


    They bought Yuan Bao a pile of toys and Mrs. Fu was busy choosing clothes for him.


    ¡°Weiwei, you just came at the right time, which ones look better?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the items and pointed at two of them.


    ¡°These two outfits should be perfect because they have teddy bears on them. Yuan Bao really loves teddy bears.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded and said to the staff, ¡°Wrap up these outfits and both those pairs of shoes.¡±


    Yuan Bao ran over from Fu Shengying¡¯s side and grabbed her legs.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t live with the bad uncle, live with us.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not know whether tough or cry. The bad uncle he was referring to was none other than Fu Hanzheng.


    He said to Gu Weiwei in a small voice, ¡°I was crying for you the other day when I came home and found that you were not here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled apologetically and picked up Yuan Bao.


    ¡°We have currently been very busy with work and his father is at the hospital. Auntie, we have troubled you.¡±


    ¡°No trouble, Yuan Bao is very obedient and cute.¡± Mrs. Fu said as she patted Yuan Bao¡¯s head.


    There were only a few of them in the old mansion and it was very quiet, so now that this little boy was here, it would be very lively.


    They were just talking when Mrs. Fu¡¯s phone rang.


    The moment she answered the call, Gu Weiwei saw that it was Meng Ruya.


    ¡°I am here, I need to buy something, I will be there soon... No need, I will go myself.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Fu hung up and said to the butler,


    ¡°Hand me what I just bought.¡±


    The butler took out a carefully wrapped velvet box from a pile of shopping bags.


    Mrs. Fu took it and said, as she opened it, ¡°I just saw it and thought that it would suit a youngdy like you. Do you like it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look and saw an exquisite diamond ne, set inside the box. It was a limited edition piece from a famous jewelry brand.


    ¡°Auntie, this is too expensive.¡±


    Her future mother-inw had been treating her too kindly and she was unused to it.

 Chapter 539 - The Future Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Future Mother-inw</h4>


    Mrs. Fu measured her neck and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, it is quite suitable.¡±


    ¡°Auntie...¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit embarrassed. She could neither ept it or reject it.


    Mrs. Fu put it back into the box, put it into the shopping bag and said, ¡°We are a family now, no need to stand on ceremonies.¡±


    When she first found out that she was in a rtionship with Hanzheng, she found it difficult to ept.


    But Shiyi and Shiqin had told her a lot about her rtionship with Hanzheng.


    Unexpectedly, she did not even require Hanzheng¡¯s help, to achieve her achievements as an actress.


    Also, she could tell that Hanzheng liked her very much.


    After all, her daughter-inw would be the one to marry Hanzheng and as his mother she would not object to anything, as long as he liked her.


    She had also found that she was quite lovely during thesest few days.


    ¡°Thanks, Auntie.¡± Gu Weiwei epted the gift.


    Everyone in their family loved giving out diamonds.


    Fu Hanzheng kept giving her diamond nes and earrings and Fu Shiyi had given her a diamond essory for her birthdayst year.


    And now her future mother-inw was giving her diamonds too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Mrs. Fu pointed at a children¡¯s clothing store not far away from them and asked her to join them.


    Fu Shengying sighed helplessly, paid the bill and followed the butler carrying the pile of shopping bags.


    Mrs. Fu looked over the products one by one and casually said, ¡°Recently, we have been buying things for Yuan Bao and we found that two children¡¯s clothing brands are quite nice. So we are going to buy them so that you and Hanzheng can have them for your children in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    Fu Hanzheng bought someone else¡¯s building and opened a mall and they casually intended to buy someone else¡¯spany. They were indeed from the same family.


    ¡°I will send you the informationter. If you like it, we can buy it.¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her and said.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Well... Fu Hanzheng said that he doesn¡¯t want children yet.¡±


    Sure enough, she was here because they wanted to hasten the pregnancy.


    ¡°He can¡¯t do anything about it. The baby is growing in your belly and if he dares to say no, he will be betraying you.¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Since her son could not persuade her, she should do it herself.


    Anyway, the child would be in her belly and he was not the only one who would decide if she was going to give birth or not.


    Fu Shengying whispered, ¡°They are not married yet, it is too early for you to mention this.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not!¡± Mrs. Fu turned around and red at her husband, who had interrupted them. Then she turned back to Gu Weiwei and continued.


    ¡°You are getting married in half a year¡¯s time, so don¡¯t be too busy with work these next six months. Just get ready for the wedding and get pregnant after the honeymoon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face stiffened. Fu Hanzheng would be very annoyed if she got pregnant right after the wedding.


    Mrs. Fu was talking happily with her, when the phone rang again. It was Meng Ruya.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing something important, we can talk about itter.¡± Having said this, she hung up and continued.


    ¡°Hanzheng has a cold personality and he is older than you but he is mature and steady. Don¡¯t see him as boring and old-fashioned...¡±


    ¡°No, he is very interesting.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Cold?


    Why did she not notice it when they were at home together? They would kiss and hug each other all the time... So how was he cold?


    Mrs. Fu chuckled, as she thought of how Fu Shiyi constantly said that their brother was totally different in front of them.


    It probably was as they had said.


    He had reserved his warm and passionate side for his girlfriend.

 Chapter 540 - Money is For Women

    <h4>Chapter 540: Money is For Women</h4>


    After they had finished shopping in the children¡¯s section, Mrs. Fu took her upstairs to buy clothes.


    She not only bought clothes for herself but also bought a few outfits for Weiwei too.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯tck these things but what Hanzheng has given you, is what he has given you and what I buy you is a separate matter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily.


    ¡°Auntie, that is all on him and it¡¯s not what I actually want. I tried to persuade him...¡±


    Oh no, there was no way that she was going to let her think that she was a spendthrift and then encouraged Fu Hanzheng to buy her so many things!


    Truly, it was not what she wanted, it was all his own squandering.


    ¡°Alright, what are you so nervous about?¡± Seeing her exining herself anxiously, Mrs. Fu chuckled. ¡°Men earn money for women to spend. What is he keeping it for?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Mrs. Fu, who was still buying things, and then at the butler and Fu Shengying who were carrying multiple bags.


    She herself was a rebelliously spending woman, so of course she could not see that her son was a rebellious spender.


    They did not stop shopping until Meng Ruya made the third phone call.


    Seeing Yuan Bao sleeping on her shoulder, she quickly said, ¡°You can go back to the car first, I am just going to quickly meet someone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion for dinner and ask Hanzheng toe home too.¡±


    Having said those words, Mrs. Fu went upstairs to meet Meng Ruya.


    Meng Ruya had been waiting for more than an hour and when Mrs. Fu finally arrived, she got up to greet her.


    ¡°Aunt, you are finally here.¡±


    Mrs. Fu sat down with a smile. ¡°What do you want? I am in a hurry.¡±


    Meng Ruya was going to give her something to drink and talk slowly with her but Mrs. Fu went straight to the point.


    ¡°Auntie, I have been transferred to the branchpany and I am not very familiar with the environment there... I find I am not used to it. I wonder if you can make a suggestion to the Young Master for me, so I can return to the headquarters.¡±


    She had been wanting to talk to her about this matter for a long time but Mrs. Fu had been busy with something else and she had never been able to meet up with her.


    If she had not run into her at the mall, she had no idea when she would have ended up meeting her.


    ¡°The work at the branchpany is quite rxing. You will limatise to the environment soon.¡± Mrs. Fu chuckled.


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel very... convenient.¡±


    In the past, she would have agreed to it, if she had mentioned it.


    Fu Hanzheng was at the headquarters but she had been moved to the branchpany and so now, they could not even meet.


    In the beginning, Mrs. Fu had arranged for her to work at the headquarters because she wanted her to be with Fu Hanzheng.


    But now that she had been transferred away, she even refused to let her visit the Fu Mansion.


    Mrs. Fu frowned and straightforwardly said, ¡°Ruya, you are being treated just as well as you were, when you were in the head office. Forget about the transfer.¡±


    ¡°Aunt...¡± Meng Ruya did not expect that Mrs. Fu would not help her, despite all that she had said.


    Mrs. Fu could tell what she was thinking. ¡°Ruya, I used to hope that you could be my daughter-inw but now Hanzheng and his girlfriend are getting married. It is not right for you to return to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Getting married?¡± Meng Ruya was startled.


    Mrs. Fu nodded calmly. ¡°Yes. It will happen in a couple of months, so... don¡¯t disturb me in work or my personal life.¡±


    She was the one who had encouraged Meng Ruya to approach Hanzheng but now that Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei were getting married, she should be the one to solve the problem she had caused.

 Chapter 541 - Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 541: Love Rival</h4>


    Having heard Mrs. Fu¡¯s words, Meng Ruya¡¯s face changed.


    The upper ssdies who were with Meng Ruya, looked at each other in astonishment. They had thought that since Meng Ruya had been attending all kinds of social events with Mrs. Fu, she would definitely be the next Mrs. Fu.


    So what Mrs. Fu meant was that the future Mrs. Fu was someone else?


    ¡°Aunt, who is President Fu¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°It is...¡± Mrs. Fu wanted to say it out loud but when she realized that Fu Hanzheng and the Fu family had not actually revealed it to the public, she decided not to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I am just expressing my opinion. I hope that you will not do anything that would cause them to misunderstand you.¡±


    Meng Ruya was so startled by the news that Fu Hanzheng was getting married, she could not even maintain a polite smile.


    ¡°Aunt, are you siding with that woman?¡±


    Mrs. Fu thought for a while and ced a debit card in front of Meng Ruya.


    ¡°It was Aunt who brought you into this mess before but now that they are getting married, it would be better if you find another chance.¡±


    She had already agreed to Hanzheng¡¯s marriage, so she must not allow anyone to misunderstand her.


    Mu Weiwei used to be immature but she was much more obedient now and so lovely. More importantly, her son liked her and was willing to marry her.


    Meng Ruya became a bit anxious. ¡°Aunt, you have to tell me who that woman is...¡±


    Although she had run into that woman at thepany, she had her face covered and so she could not discern her identity.


    It had only been a few months and here was Mrs. Fu, telling her that they were getting married.


    She had to know who she had lost to.


    Mrs. Fu said, ¡°Her identity has nothing to do with you. I am just telling you, so you don¡¯t cause them trouble.¡±


    ¡°So you have agreed to their marriage? Do you know everything about the other party¡¯s family background and character?¡± Meng Ruya sounded a bit over the top in her anxiety.


    ¡°That is our family¡¯s business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Mrs. Fu frowned unhappily and stood up. ¡°I have something to do, I am leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Aunt...¡±


    Meng Ruya suddenly realized that she had said something wrong but before she could exin, Mrs. Fu had already left.


    ¡°Ruya, do you really not know who Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman is?¡±


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t even know who your love rival is, when they are about to get married?¡±


    ...


    The girls who were with Meng Ruya, mumbled that she had been working at the Fu¡¯s Enterprise for so many years and now someone else had taken her ce.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t even know who the other party was.


    ¡°Enough, stop it.¡± Meng Ruya was not in a good mood and snapped at them.


    It was not that she had not tried to find out who Fu Hanzheng was in a rtionship with but that there had been no news.


    That woman did not seem to be in the capital often and Fu Hanzheng was very protective of her, so none of the people she had hired, had found anything.


    Fu Hanzheng had transferred her to the branchpany because he knew that she was asking someone to investigate him and that mystery woman.


    She had nned to have a cup of tea with Mrs. Fu and then ask her to transfer her back to the headquarters.


    But in the end... she had told her that Fu Hanzheng was marrying that woman.


    She had been by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side for years but she had never been able to establish a rtionship with him.


    That woman had only appeared for a couple of months and she was definitely unqualified to marry into the Fu Family.


    But what annoyed her the most was that Mrs. Fu, who had always been on her side, seemed to have agreed to their marriage, otherwise she would not have warned her.

 Chapter 542: Wife

    <h4>Chapter 542: Wife</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had thought that it would take a long time for Mrs. Fu to join her in the car but she hadn¡¯t even been in the car for more than ten minutes, when Mrs. Fu came back.


    ¡°Did you call Hanzheng?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Yes, he said that he will be there after work.¡±


    But when he had heard that she was going back to the old mansion, he had sounded displeased.


    Mrs. Fu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°If you are not busy these next few days,e back to the old mansion often. If you are not there, he will note home either and it is so lonely.¡±


    Fu Shengying coughed when he heard her exaggeration. Although his three sons were busy with their own work and did note home often, they were not miserable at all.


    Gu Weiwei nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, if I don¡¯t have any work to do, I wille visit when I have time.¡±


    It seemed that Fu Hanzheng either lived in the apartment or at Landscape Vi, and he only visited the old mansion on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Fu Shiyi often disappeared for months on end, when he was filmingmercials.


    When Fu Shiqin was busy with work, he was always with his brother and Mrs. Fu was the only one living in the mansion.


    Mrs. Fu was very happy to hear her promise to visit.


    ¡°Do you have enough money for the movie you are going to make? If it is not enough, I can give you what you need.¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Was their family trying to kill her with money?


    Seeing her rejection, Mrs. Fu sighed with disappointment.


    ¡°Weiwei, I did not treat you well before, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. We are family now, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us.¡±


    ¡°I was too ignorant.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    She was not being polite, it was true that it was her unpredictable attitude that had made the Fu household unable to stand her.


    They returned to the old mansion and settled Yuan Bao down to sleep.


    Mrs. Fu was cooking dinner for her, so she also could not stay idle.


    She followed her into the kitchen and helped her cook two dishes.


    ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡±


    ¡°I learned it from my mom.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    Mu Weiwei was not a very good cook, but when she was at the Gu Family, Mrs. Gu liked to cook in the kitchen and she had learnt a little from her.


    But she liked making desserts and so was better at it.


    Mrs. Fu had a taste and praised her in surprise.


    ¡°No wonder Shiqin said that his brother was in a hurry to marry you after having a meal.¡±


    He even said that when his brother was suffering from gastric problems, he only ate the lunch she had prepared.


    She had thought that she was too young to take care of people but after hearing what Fu Shiqin said, she was surprised.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled. That actually sounded right.


    When Fu Hanzheng was sick at the apartment that day, after having a meal he had started to chase after her.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin returned from work.


    Seeing her in the kitchen, he put down the te in her hands and untied her apron.


    Then he said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°There are so many chefs at home, yet you want her to cook?¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s face sank when she heard his words. ¡°So you think that I asked her toe here as a cook?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no way of exining herself.


    Did he think that his mother had called her here, just so that she could cook for her?


    Fu Hanzheng said unreasonably, ¡°If you ask her to step foot inside of the kitchen again, don¡¯t ask us toe home.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was standing outside the kitchen, gloating. His mother finally understood how he felt every day.


    In his brother¡¯s eyes, apart from the fact that his girlfriend was his real wife, everyone else was adopted, including his own mother.

 Chapter 543 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 543: Trouble</h4>


    Mrs. Fu took a deep breath. What was he talking about?


    It was as if she had mistreated his girlfriend... and Weiwei was only helping her because she saw her cooking in the kitchen.


    When he came home, he did not ask her how she was and had immediately said that she was mistreating his girlfriend.


    ¡°Aunt is cooking today, so I am here to help.¡± Gu Weiwei tugged at his clothes and whispered.


    His words would easily cause conflict between the mother and daughter-inw.


    ¡°Alright, alright, take her away, lest you say that I mistreated your girlfriend.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng led her out of the kitchen and into the study upstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t juste here whenever she asks you to. You are meant to be spending time with me, not with them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Aunt did not order me around. She even bought me a lot of presents this afternoon, don¡¯t try to cause conflict between us.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds with a frown. ¡°Then you can¡¯te here and work in the kitchen.¡±


    He did not want her to amodate his family because of him.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to cook two dishes for you.¡±


    ¡°That is all?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng just couldn¡¯t believe that his mother hadn¡¯t asked her to go into the kitchen.


    Her mother had always wanted Meng Ruya to marry into the Fu Family, so she had always been dissatisfied with her; she had taken many opportunities to make things difficult for her.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around his waist and exined patiently. ¡°Aunt did not make things difficult for me and she likes me a lot too. She bought me lots of beautiful jewelry and clothes today and asked us to visit them often...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng rxed his eyebrows and brushed her hair.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find them too troublesome?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No, I like the feeling of being part of a family.¡±


    Neither Mu Weiwei nor she, who used to be in the Gu Family, had aplete family.


    Therefore, she liked the Fu Family very much.


    Fu Hanzheng thought of the Mu Family and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Okay, you cane home often.¡±


    They stayed inside the study for an hour, before Fu Shiqin arrived and knocked on the door, asking them to go downstairs for dinner.


    They had just sat down in the dining room when Fu Shiyi returned.


    ¡°How long has it been since our mother cooked for us? Ah, and my favorite sweet and sour fish too.¡±


    Fu Shiqin picked up the chopsticks and said, ¡°Oh and the meatballs that I like too.¡±


    Before they could reach their chopsticks into the dishes, Mrs. Fu pped them away.


    ¡°It is not for you today.¡± She said as she ced the dishes in front of Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi put down his chopsticks. ¡°Mom, are we your real sons?¡±


    Those were their favorite dishes, yet she gave them to Mu Weiwei, without even letting them take a bite.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were adopted?¡± Mrs. Fu said as she picked up some food for Gu Weiwei. ¡°Eat it while it is hot.¡±


    She had asked their brother toe home for dinner, not them. What were they doing here?


    Fu Shiqin nced at the dishes on the table and reached for a te of appetizing vegetables.


    But before he could do that, his brother red at him.


    ¡°This is not for you.¡±


    It was made by his girlfriend for him.


    Fu Shiqin put down the chopsticks and nced at his mother and brother.


    ¡°Then tell me, what can we eat on this table?¡±


    So in his brother¡¯s eyes, apart from his girlfriend who was his real wife, his two brothers were adopted.


    In their mother¡¯s eyes, apart from her daughter-inw, her youngest sons were also adopted!

 Chapter 544 - Brother

    <h4>Chapter 544: Brother</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had a very happy dinner.


    Fu Hanzheng and Mrs. Fu kept putting food into her bowl. The fish would be cut and the bones removed ¨C she was almost being hand fed.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin sat opposite them and stared at the dishes in front of her, not daring to reach out with their chopsticks.


    It was not until she put down the chopsticks and was full that Mrs. Fu ced the remaining half of the fish and several dishes in front of them.


    ¡°You can eat now.¡±


    However, the fish was not as tasty as before and the meat was cold.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Unless our brother and sister-inw are adopted...¡±


    Fu Shiyi finished his sentence and said, ¡°Hanzheng is not my brother and mother is not my mother either.¡±


    Mrs. Fu red at them.


    ¡°I had thought that one of you would be a girl but neither of you is capable enough to say that I am not your real mother.¡±


    When she gave birth to Hanzheng, she had hoped that the second child would be a daughter, so she thought that one of the twins would be a daughter.


    But she had two sons.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°It is because of your genes and father¡¯s genes that we are not daughters.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Alright then, just treat sister-inw as your real daughter.¡±


    ...


    Because they were not girls, their mother had been holding a grudge against them for years.


    Now that their brother had brought home a girlfriend, they no longer had a ce in the family.


    Old Lady nced at the two of them. ¡°Your brother is getting married, shouldn¡¯t you two n on bringing your girlfriends home as soon as possible?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Grandma, what does our brother¡¯s marriage have to do with us?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°I am too busy to have a girlfriend.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Xu Qian hired an assistant, so your workload will be lighter. Bring your girlfriend home for the New Year.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother who was suddenly concerned about his life. ¡°Brother, why do I feel that you are setting me up?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said seriously, ¡°You should also get married.¡±


    Well, if they got married and had children quickly, the family would not keep such a sharp eye on him and Weiwei.


    After dinner, Mrs. Fu asked them to stay at the Old Mansion but Fu Hanzheng insisted on returning to the Landscape Vi.


    Mrs. Fu could not argue with him, so she had no choice but to let them go. However, she did not forget to ce the things she had bought for her this afternoon, into the car.


    ¡°Since you are getting married, the vi needs to be redecorated, so that it is like a newlyweds house. What about moving back here and having someone redecorate it for you?¡±


    ¡°The apartment is empty, we can stay there.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They were supposed to spend some time together after work but his family had taken up their time.


    Mrs. Fu could not get through to him and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, you agreed toe home often.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will be back when we are free.¡±


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. Before she finished speaking, Fu Hanzheng had closed the window and driven away.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done yet, what are you so anxious about?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said as he drove, ¡°Yuan Bao is out.¡±


    If that little annoyance kept pestering her, she would not be able to leave.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and saw Yuan Bao running out of the house.


    ¡°Ahh I see... By the way I have work to do the day after tomorrow.¡±


    There were a few ces that needed to be visited, to see if they were suitable for the movie.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°I will ask Lei Meng to arrange a female assistant for you, bring her with you.¡±


    The male bodyguards that he had arranged that time, to protect her from the shadows, were unable to find her and take her away from the hotel at the film festival.


    Therefore, Lei Meng had arranged for a female bodyguard.


    That way, she could go in and out with her and keep her safe.


    Although Gu Siting had been in a lot of trouble these days and probably had no time to disturb her, he still had to make careful arrangements.


    He did not want her to experience the simr thing, like the attack at the film festival, again.

 Chapter 545 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 545: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    The following day, My Weiwei visited the two locations but seeing that it was still early in the day, she decided to go to Fu Hanzheng¡¯spany instead of waiting for him at home.


    After all, she was leaving tomorrow and would not be home for a while.


    But just as she was about to call Fu Hanzheng, Mrs. Fu called her.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you finished with work?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished.¡±


    ¡°Can youe here? I have something for you.¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°Okay, I wille over now.¡±


    She could not object to her future mother-inw¡¯s request.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Mrs. Fu said to her before hanging up.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and said to Jolin, ¡°Send me to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Jolin could not help butugh. ¡°What, has the queen mother summoned you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Jolin drove her there and smiled.


    ¡°So the empress dowager has agreed to let you marry him?¡±


    Otherwise, she would not have asked her to go to the old mansion.


    ¡°She had but she keeps urging us to get married and have children.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed in distress.


    She was not against having children but Fu Hanzheng did not have any intention of bing a father.


    Jolin said, ¡°When this movie is finished, you want to be the one directing behind the camera, right? Then have a baby then.¡±


    Wealthy families valued their children.


    Especially when it came to a family like Boss¡¯, the family valued his genes even more.


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to have children, Fu Hanzheng hates children.¡± Gu Weiweiined.


    Jolin nodded and said to her, ¡°Men usually enjoy the process of making babies and don¡¯t usually ept the oue.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was worried that once she had a child, she would focus more on taking care of the child andpletely ignore him.


    But if she had a child of her own, how could she not take care?


    However, this man, who was even more narrow-minded than the eye of a needle, considered the child as a rival of her love.


    Jolin shrank back and stopped talking about her private matters.


    ¡°I heard that Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2 has started filming and she has hired a famous director. The script has also been written by the scriptwriter, who has just won an award.¡±


    If they started filming now, the movie would be released at the same time as Dream of a Long Life 2.


    ¡°So you are worried that our movie will be crushed?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    In truth, a famous artist might not be able to do a very good job.


    ¡°The public is deeply invested in Movie Queen Ling and Dream of a Long Life, so the box office appeal won¡¯t be low. If we release the movie at the same time... how can I not worry?¡± Jolin mumbled.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment?¡±


    The more the audience thought about Dream of a Long Life, the more they looked forward to the sequel.


    So if Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2 was not as good as the previous one, she would only attract negativements.


    The two of them were talking about the new movie that was about to start, when they arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Jolin stopped the car and asked, ¡°Should I leave or wait for you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Come with me, I will leave after I have my things.¡±


    If Jolin was here, she could say that she still had work to do and leave for Fu Hanzheng¡¯spany as soon as possible.


    The two of them were about to get out of the car when the car suddenly shook. The car that was meant to stop behind them, hit the back of their car.


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t be hit by someone¡¯s car!¡± Jolin anxiously got out of the car.


    Two people got out of the car, one was a young girl dressed in an elegant dress and the other was a middle-ageddy dressed in Chanel.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop the car? What happened?¡±


    Jolin could not believe what he was seeing. He had stopped the car and they had run into him. Were they trying to turn the ck into white?


    Gu Weiwei heard themotion and got out of the car. She was startled when she saw the two peopleing out of the car. Wasn¡¯t that Meng Ruya and her mother Wu Xiulian?


    Wu Xiulian was furious because she saw Mu Weiwei and the memory of the MG bag incident, came into her mind.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I remember that the Fu Family had warned you not toe here again and yet you still have the cheek toe here?¡±

 Chapter 546 - Let Them Do It

    <h4>Chapter 546: Let Them Do It</h4>


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the back of the car, where the other vehicle had bumped into, and did not want to waste any more time talking with them.


    ¡°Our car was already parked, you ran into us, you are to me...¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, this is not a ce you should be at, right?¡±


    Ignoring the fact that she was in the wrong, Meng Ruya refused to take responsibility and instead interrogated her.


    She had made Mrs. Fu and Master Fu angry, so they had driven her out of the mansion and forbade her froming back.


    Could it be that the Old Lady had brought her home again?


    ¡°It is not up to you to decide whether I should be here or not, is it?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    They were saying that she should not havee to this ce, but what about them?


    Seeing the two women acting in tandem with one another, Jolin raised his eyebrows speechlessly.


    The mother and the daughter were both idiots. If his girl could note to this ce, then they were even less qualified.


    This was the Fu Family and soon they would be inws with his girl.


    The Fu Family had not even said anything yet, so what were they doing here?


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Mrs. Fu told you to never step foot in this ce again.¡± Meng Ruya¡¯s mother, Wu Xiulian, reminded her sarcastically.


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the broken part of the car and coldly said, ¡°You are right but what we need to discuss right now, is how you are going topensate us for the car that you just drove into the back of.¡±


    Meng Ruya used to pretend to be her best friend but now she was toozy to pretend.


    Also, she seemed to be quite angry today.


    ¡°This is not a ce you should be at. If you had note here, we would not have run into your car.¡± Meng Ruya¡¯s mother Wu Xiulian nced at the ce where the cars had sustained impact and unreasonably said, ¡°So the responsibility lies with you, and you should not havee here.¡±


    Jolin was dumbfounded. He had truly seen how shameless she could be.


    ¡°You keep saying that we shouldn¡¯t be here, is this your home?¡±


    They were at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and the front drive was also part of the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    They sounded as if it was their territory, so much so that if people heard them, they might actually believe that they truly owned it.


    ¡°It is not our home but it is not a ce for you to be at either.¡± Wu Xiulian said.


    Jolin gritted his teeth and was about to say that it was Mrs. Fu who had asked them toe, but he stopped himself.


    Fine, let them be. They would not be able to say anything when they met the Fu Family.


    Seeing that the conversation was going nowhere, Gu Weiwei gave up and said to Jolin, ¡°Call the traffic department.¡±


    Having said those words, she walked towards the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, don¡¯t you understand humannguage? You are not here.¡±


    Seeing that she was going towards the mansion Wu Xiulian caught up with her and stopped her.


    ¡°Of course I understand humannguage, but are you speaking humannguage?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    They were just arguing when Mrs. Fu heard the servant from the garden saying that she was here, so she came out with Yuan Bao.


    From afar, she saw Wu Xiulian catching up with My Weiwei and it looked as if they were arguing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you are not going in?¡±


    Meng Ruya and Wu Xiulian thought that she was talking to them, so they quickly said, ¡°I bumped into Mu Weiwei¡¯s car on the front drive and I did not have time to go in...¡±


    ¡°A car crash?!¡± Mrs. Fu nervously looked at Gu Weiwei from head to toe and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go with Jolin to the hospital to check?¡±


    Meng Ruya and Wu Xiulian exchanged a look. What was Mrs. Fu doing?

 Chapter 547 - Mu Weiwei?!

    <h4>Chapter 547: Mu Weiwei?!</h4>


    Gu Weiwei shook her head, picked up Yuan Bao and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, the car¡¯s just damaged.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you are fine.¡± Mrs. Fu let out a sigh of relief and nced at the two cars that had collided. ¡°This is the front drive, so why did you run into each other?¡±


    Seeing this, Jolin stepped forward and said, ¡°We had just parked the car and were about to get out, when the car behind us bumped into us.¡±


    This would be a p to Meng Ruya¡¯s face from Weiwei¡¯s future mother-inw. She would definitely feel embarrassed.


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Fu threw a displeased look at Meng Ruya and her mother, who were still in a state of shock.


    Seeing thar Mrs. Fu was displeased, Jolin added. ¡°It is a good thing that Weiwei reacted quickly, otherwise she would have been injured. Now that we are out of the car, not only did this mother and daughter not apologize, but they also kept ming us for the ident, saying that it was because we came here.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s face sank when she heard him continue.


    ¡°She hase back to her own home, so who cares if she is meant to be here or not?¡±


    It was a good thing that she was fine. If anything happened to her, how was she going to pay back her son?


    After all, she was the one who had asked her toe here. If she was injured whilst she was here, he might not allow Mu Weiwei to visit the old mansion ever again.


    ¡°Back to... her home?¡±


    Meng Ruya threw a look at Gu Weiwei and could not understand what was going on.


    Home?


    Did she mean that Mu Weiwei was one of them?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to find out who Hanzheng is getting married to?¡± Mrs. Fu tugged at Mu Weiwei and said to Meng Ruya and her daughter, ¡°If you want her to get married to him, you should actually know who is marrying and who is not.¡±


    Meng Ruya¡¯s mother Wu Xiulian came back to herself and said to Mrs. Fu in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying that Fu Hanzheng is marrying Mu Weiwei?¡±


    What was wrong with her? Mu Weiwei had done so many irritating things and she was the one who had driven her out of the house!


    But now she was telling them that Fu Hanzheng was marrying Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Fu looked at Wu Xiulian and asked, ¡°What, do you have a problem with my son marrying her?¡±


    She had told Meng Ruya everything yesterday.


    Yet, she had not given up and insisted oning over to her home to rify the matter. If she hade over to her home politely, she would not have said anything, but she had crashed into her future daughter-inw¡¯s car, right at her doorstep.


    She had thought that Meng Ruya was pleasing to the eye before, but now she was bing increasingly annoying.


    She was not as good-looking as Mu Weiwei and she was not as nice as her either. She had such a vulgar mother too.


    ¡°No, but... MrsFu, you drove Mu Weiwei out, but now...¡± Wu Xiulian pointed at Mu Weiwei, still finding it hard to ept.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what is good for them? If she is driven out, my son will not be allowed toe back home!¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Meng Ruya turned pale.


    Could it be that the girlfriend Fu Hanzheng brought to thepany was Mu Weiwei?


    At that time, she had thought that Fu Hanzheng disliked her and she knew that Fu Hanzheng would never fall for her, so she had not thought of her at all.


    But it made sense, if she was not in the entertainment industry, she would not wear a mask to thepany.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, how could you allow Fu Hanzheng to marry such a girl?¡± Wu Xiulian asked out of annoyance.


    What was wrong with the Fu Family? Why did they want Fu Hanzheng to marry Mu Weiwei?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who the Fu Family wants to have as a daughter-inw.¡± Mrs. Fu was annoyed by Wu Xiulian¡¯s tone and said straightforwardly, ¡°The Fu Family can¡¯t afford Mrs. Meng, so don¡¯t ever step foot outside of our door again.¡±

 Chapter 548 - My Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 548: My Daughter-inw</h4>


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, that is not what we meant.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Fu was really angry, Wu Xiulian went up to her.


    Mrs. Fu pulled a frosty expression and looked quite intimidating.


    ¡°Then what does Mrs. Meng mean?¡±


    What did she mean by this girl?


    What was wrong with this kind of girl? She was just a little naughty and immature.


    She was working very hard and she was very considerate. Even when she was in the kitchen, she was as good as their hired chef.


    Luckily, her son had good taste and chose wisely.


    Their own family did not say anything in disagreement, so how could an outsider dare care about what kind of daughter-inw the Fu Family was going to marry?


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you know that I am a straightforward person and I meant no harm.¡± Wu Xiulian threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was holding the baby andughed dryly. ¡°It has been months since Ist saw her, and thest time I saw her was when she had annoyed you and you then drove her out.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Meng has a very good memory. You still remember what I have forgotten.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    She had said that on purpose because she was worried that she had forgotten everything Mu Weiwei had done before.


    At that time, even if she was a bit naughty and caused some trouble, the Fu Family was able to afford it.


    She had caused trouble when she was young, but what was important was that she had changed.


    She had watched her movies recently and they were very sessful. Compared to Meng Ruya, Mu Weiwei was much better than her.


    She had been in a rtionship with Hanzheng and she had not been able to rely on the Fu Family. Meng Ruya had not even entered the Fu Family and yet she kept begging her to do something about it.


    She used to want her to be the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, so in the past she would satisfy her with what she wanted.


    But she had said all that she had wanted to say yesterday and had even given her a sum of money, telling her to behave herself, yet she still came to their house.


    It was one thing for her toe to their home, but now she was criticizing the future daughter-inw of the Fu Family.


    Herself, her son and even the Old Lady had not taught Mu Weiwei a lesson, so how dare she?


    Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s words, Wu Xiulian looked embarrassed. She just could not understand why Mrs. Fu had changed her mind and was now defending Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Aunt, my mother really doesn¡¯t mean anything. I just haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time and I wanted to visit you and the Old Lady.¡±


    Mrs. Fu turned to Gu Weiwei next to her. ¡°Weiwei, go in first. There is soup in the kitchen, ask the servant to get you a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and went in with Yuan Bao.


    But hadn¡¯t Mrs. Fu always been close to Meng Ruya and Wu Xiulian?


    She had changed her mind so quickly that she was frightened... Especially because it was because of her.


    Mrs. Fu let her in, which made Meng Ruya and her mother embarrassed.


    ¡°Aunt, my mother and I are just here to see you and the Old Lady, so that we can give you your favorite pastries.¡±


    Mrs. Fu showed not a single drop of gratitude and said, with a straight face, ¡°No need, it is not convenient for me to receive outsiders today.¡±


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips and forced a smile.


    ¡°Then... we cane back another day.¡±


    ¡°You hit someone¡¯s car and so you need topensate them.¡± Mrs. Fu threw a look at Jolin and then said to Meng Ruya and her mother, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here in the future. We are too busy with the wedding preparations for Hanzheng and his fianc¨¦e.¡±

 Chapter 549 - Limited by Poverty

    <h4>Chapter 549: Limited by Poverty</h4>


    ¡°Mrs. Fu...¡± Wu Xiulian had not expected that Mrs. Fu would turn against her.


    However, Mrs. Fu had already turned around and returned back inside the mansion.


    Jolin smiled gloatingly and approached them.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, Miss. Meng, what about thepensation for the ident...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your artist seduced Fu Hanzheng, because she is young and pretty, that she is now a member of the Fu Family. She is not even married yet, so she might actually not be Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Wu Xiulian did not dare to vent her anger on Mrs. Fu, but she was not at all worried about Jolin¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°Really? Then I will tell my girlter.¡± Jolin said deliberately.


    It was not his girl who was in a hurry to marry into the Fu Family, but his Boss who was in a hurry to marry her.


    Seeing Mrs. Fu entering the mansion, Meng Ruya gritted her teeth and gave Jolin a business card.


    ¡°Send me the bill when the car is fixed.¡±


    Jolin took the business card and smiled at Meng Ruya and her mother.


    ¡°Take care, then.¡±


    Having said those words, he strutted into the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Weiwei drinking soup in the living room. Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady were still anxiously asking her if she felt any difort from the ident.


    Seeing Jolining in, Gu Weiwei asked Mrs. Fu about serious matters.


    ¡°Auntie, what did you want me to pick up? I need to go back to thepany.¡±


    Mrs. Fu asked someone to bring over a pile of files and said, ¡°I told you about the children¡¯s clothing brands yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are nning to renovate the vacant vi around the old mansion, Mansion Number Seven. You cane home every New Year or holiday. If you don¡¯t want to stay in the old mansion, you can stay there. You can check out which style you like. We will get someone to do the decorations for you.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei took it from her. She had mentioned to her yesterday that she was going to give her the information today.


    Their execution was way too scary.


    ¡°Okay, I need to go visit thepany as I¡¯m catching the ne tomorrow morning, so I need to leave now.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not force her to stay for dinner and said, ¡°Can you still drive when your car is broken?¡±


    ¡°It is just a little bump on the back, it should still work.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Mrs. Fu said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If the other parts of the car are damaged too, it will be very dangerous when you are on the road.¡±


    ¡°It should be fine, we can get another car when we arrive at thepany.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile. Don¡¯t say that the car has now broken down so now we can¡¯t leave.


    Mrs. Fu called the butler over. ¡°Take Jolin to pick a car. One that has just been recently customized.¡±


    Hearing the words, Jolin hurried to follow the butler.


    Soon, a brand new Bentley drove around to the front drive..


    The moment Gu Weiwei got into the car, she heard him excitedly eximing.


    ¡°Poverty really limited my imagination. Do you know how many cars are hidden in their garage? Apart from these luxury cars, there are also antique ones. Even if I work hard for ten years, I can only buy two tires.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Stop talking and drive.¡± Gu Weiwei urged him.


    Fu Shengying liked to collect cars and he would collect all kinds of ssic cars. Fu Shiyi had inherited this trait from his father and he also liked collecting cars.


    However, he liked to collect sports cars. There were all kinds of brands, models and colors stored in Jinxiu Compound...


    Jolin drove excitedly and nced at the pile of files in her hands.


    ¡°They have bought you two brands of children¡¯s clothing, don¡¯t you think it is a good idea to have a child now?¡±

 Chapter 550 - Specialized Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 550: Specialized Blind Date</h4>


    Gu Weiwei put down the files in distress. She had to think about Fu Hanzheng before she gave birth.


    Anyway, she was not going to care about this for the next six months.


    She checked the time and pulled out her mask and pink baseball hat.


    ¡°Take me to Fu¡¯s Enterprise and meet me at the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Jolin asked with a ttering smile, ¡°Then... can I drive this for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°We are leaving tomorrow, where else do you want to drive?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Jolin sighed bitterly and then remembered that he was flying abroad with her tomorrow, so he would not be able to drive the car.


    He drove her to the parking lot of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, parked the car and reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss the flight tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei put on the mask and hat, got out of the car and ran towards the elevator.


    For some reason, the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she felt that the entire floor was filled with a low pressure.


    Everyone was busy with their work and did not even notice her sneaking in.


    Until Xu Qian saw her and asked, ¡°President Fu is in a meeting, should I inform him?¡±


    ¡°No need, I can wait in his office.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head.


    Xu Qian thought for a while and then whispered, ¡°Actually, could you please go into the meeting room and say hello?¡±


    Because the project was not going well, everyone was having a hard time today.


    Now, there was a group of people in the meeting room who were suffering and desperately needed someone to save them.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Won¡¯t we disturb their work?¡±


    Xu Qian said, ¡°No, you are saving us all.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She could guess what was going on.


    So she followed Xu Qian to the office and when she pushed open the door, she saw Fu Hanzheng sitting there with a cold face, criticizing the mistakes of an executive.


    He seemed to have sensed that someone was opening the door, so he nced coldly at the offender.


    Gu Weiwei shrank back in fright when she saw his gaze.


    But when Fu Hanzheng saw that it was her, the coldness in his eyes disappeared and turned gentle.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    All the staff members who had been living in the middle of a great cmity, looked towards the door of the meeting room, when they heard Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gentle voice.


    It was obvious that Boss¡¯ girlfriend hadn¡¯t visited thepany for a long time.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°I just arrived. How much longer until you finish? I will be waiting for you in your office.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go now.¡± Gu Weiwei waved at him, closed the door and went into his office.


    The cold and serious meeting changed very quickly, after she hade in and greeted them.


    Since he was in a hurry to go on a date, Fu Hanzheng did not lecture the staff who had made a mistake. Instead, he told them the important points and dismissed the meeting after hearing their opinions.


    Gu Weiwei was ying with her phone in his office, when she heard the door opening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say half an hour? It has been less than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°I am in a hurry to see you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her, removed her hat and kissed her forehead.


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. ¡°We met this morning and it has only been a few hours.¡±


    ¡°But you are leaving for days on end tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng said unhappily.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for him. ¡°That¡¯s why I finished my work early and I am here to keep youpany.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng patted her back and said with a gentle voice, ¡°I still have some work to do, so I will go home when I am done.¡±


    ¡°Aunt asked me to go over again this afternoon and she has already told Uncle that she wants to buy two children¡¯s clothing brands.¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at him and said, ¡°They are urging me to have children before we are married. What will happen after we are married?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma is already looking for a blind date for Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.

 Chapter 551 - Blind Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 551: Blind Date 2</h4>


    Unfortunately, Fu Shiqin was just about to deliver the files when he heard his brother¡¯s words, as he stood outside the door.


    Then he patted his chest in anger and returned to his office.


    He was wondering why his brother was so concerned about his future. So it turned out that he did not want to have children and wanted him and Fu Shiyi to get married and have children first.


    He made a call to Fu Shiyi, who was also going to be persecuted, thinking that it was time for them to unite.


    Fu Shiyi had just finished a program and was about to go home.


    ¡°Second Brother, does our brother know that you are sozy at work?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Then do you know that we are going on a blind date, did you know that?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Yes, grandma told me at lunch that she wants me to meet a dancer.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°You are going to meet her?!¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Yes, she looks quite pretty too.¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Grandma did not arrange this blind date, our brother did.¡±


    Fu Shiyi did not care at all. ¡°It is fine if they dig a few more pits that look like this, I¡¯ll be very happy to jump into them.¡±


    ¡°Our brother is being urged by our parents to have a child but he doesn¡¯t want to have one himself. That is why he wants us to get married and have children. You stupid man, do you think that is a good thing?¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed furiously when he heard that he was going on the blind date.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi was startled for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is here at thepany. I was delivering something to our brother¡¯s office and I heard what he said at the door.¡± Fu Shiqin was furious.


    Fu Shiyi was still quite optimistic. ¡°So what? Just because I am on a blind date doesn¡¯t mean that I will get married.¡±


    ¡°If our mother forces him into a corner, he will tie you up and marry you off himself, so that your wife can y new families with our mother.¡± Fu Shiqin analyzed the consequences.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°It seems that... our brother would do that.¡±


    Fu Shiqin locked the office door and whispered, ¡°So we must think of a way to fight back.¡±


    Fu Shiyi asked in fear, ¡°Can we... fight back?¡±


    It seemed that if his brother really wanted to do something to them, they would just end up struggling in vain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet He Chi at the usual ce after work.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Two hourster, the three of them arrived at the headquarters of the Destroy Fu Hanzheng team and had a secret meeting.


    Hearing what they said, He Chi smiled without sympathy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a blind date? Go and do it! Maybe you two will be able to meet someone for real!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you smile again?¡± Fu Shiqin said as he picked up the bottle.


    He Chi controlled himself and asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to fight back. They are either giving birth to their own children or setting us up to get married and have children.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He did not want to give up his precious single life.


    Fu Shiyi touched his chin. ¡°But if we turn down the blind date, the consequences will be worse, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°We still have to go on blind dates, as long as we don¡¯t get married and have children.¡±


    He Chi nced at the two brothers and suggested.


    ¡°How about... I tie two knots in you-know-where for you? If you can¡¯t give sire children, he can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    However, the moment he finished speaking, he was beaten up by the two men.


    ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you first?¡±


    ¡°How dare youe up with such a stupid idea, are you tired of living?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 552 - Many Girls Waiting for Me

    <h4>Chapter 552: Many Girls Waiting for Me</h4>


    He Chi felt wronged. He had suggested the most effective method.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me to help if you think my ideas are bad.¡±


    Anyway, they were the ones who were going to get married and have children, not him.


    ¡°I asked you to help me but you literally just tried to set us up.¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    He Chi said, ¡°It is just a tie, plus it does not affect the function. Look at what you are saying.¡±


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him and snorted.


    ¡°Who knows if you hold a grudge against us or not. If you do, you will ruin our lives.¡±


    ¡°Then go and take the bullet for your brother.¡± He Chi said.


    Fu Shiqin touched his chin and sighed.


    ¡°It seems that Yuan Bao was counterproductive.¡±


    Although he was annoyed at his brothers the other day, he did not dare to be angry at Yuan Bao, so they were very pleased.


    But now that he did not want children anymore, he had turned to them.


    ¡°You are the cause of this! If you had not sent Yuan Bao to stimte our brother, we would not have ended up like this!¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    Although throwing Yuan Bao into the picture would make his brother suffer, it would also make his brother realize that with a child, he would lose his position.


    So now, he no longer wanted children!


    Not only did the implementation of the ¡°Little Demon n¡± fail but they had also been tricked as a result of it.


    He Chi poured a ss of wine andughed.


    ¡°What about going on a blind date and getting married like your brother?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Get lost, there are so many girls waiting for me to flirt with, so how can I get married?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that marriage is a grave? I am not going there.¡±


    He Chi sipped the wine and tried to persuade them.


    ¡°Look at your older brother, he can¡¯t wait to bury himself.¡±


    They just could not understand why Fu Hanzheng, who had hated Mu Weiwei so much before, would suddenly be so obsessed with her.


    There was one time when he asked him out of curiosity and he said that one day, when he saw her, his heart beat faster, as if he had received a surprise that he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at Fu Shiyi who was ying with his phone andined.


    ¡°What we need to focus on now is not being tricked by our brother. Can you put down your phone?¡±


    Fu Shiyi texted as he said, ¡°I am meeting with the girl tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin picked up the bottle and seriously wanted to knock him to death.


    He had told him that he was also here to fight against their older brother and refuse to go on the blind dates, get married or have children but now he was agreeing to meet his blind date.


    Fu Shiyi removed the bottle from his hand and put down the phone.


    ¡°This girl is my type, it would be a pity if I don¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°Any pretty girl is your type.¡± He Chiined.


    Fu Shiyi clinked sses with him. ¡°He Chi knows me best.¡±


    ¡°Your blind date is seriously the most important thing right now?¡± Fu Shiqin pped the back of Fu Shiyi¡¯s head and stressed. ¡°What should we do now, so that My Weiwei can get pregnant and have children first with our brother, so that we can avoid being persecuted?¡±


    ¡°That is not something we can control, right? I have sent so many pairs of sexy pajamas to our brother but nothing has happened.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°What is the point of giving him those things? He has hidden so many of them¡±


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi exchanged a look and then He Chi said, ¡°Then what should we do? Steal it from him?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Won¡¯t he buy it if we steal it?¡±


    He Chi thought for a while and said, ¡°Go and poke him!¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°That works too.¡±


    Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°Who will do it?¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and turned to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Captain, it is your turn!¡±

 Chapter 553 - Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 553: Gu Weiwei</h4>


    At Landscape Vi.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy dealing with the foreign documents, so he had no idea what his two brothers and He Chi were up to.


    Gu Weiwei packed up the luggage she was supposed to bring the following day, came up behind him and put her arms around his shoulders.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°There is still some time left, why don¡¯t you sleep first? You are getting up early tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and said, as he leafed through the files,


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans is indeed investigating the Gu Family but he is not focusing on them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe that Gu Weiwei passed away after she returned to the Gu Family?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt her head and exined with a gentle voice.


    ¡°He has been in charge of the Dorrans Family for years because he doesn¡¯t believe in rumors.¡±


    ¡°Also, it was the Fu Family who spread the news. He thinks that the Fu Family is trying to drive a wedge between the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. No matter how secretive he was, Cayman Dorrans would find out that he was the one who spread the news.


    ¡°But he is also investigating the traces of the Gu Family¡¯s activities after the assassination but it has been almost a year and it is not easy to find any concrete evidence.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. The focus should not be on the Gu Family but the Ling Family, who was involved with the Gu Family.


    But she could not say it clearly.


    ¡°If he is willing to dissect the body, maybe he will find something.¡±


    The drugs that caused brain death in her body could be found with current medical skills.


    But Gu Siting had not been able to find out anything and neither had Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°At first, Cayman Dorrans brought his men to the Gu Family to take away the body, but after some agreement with Gu Siting, he did not.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Since the Dorrans Family had stopped cooperating with the Gu Family, why did he leave his daughter¡¯s body at the Gu Family?


    When she was alive, she stayed there for protection but now that she was dead, it would be weird if she stayed there.


    ¡°What agreement?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and said, ¡°Only Cayman Dorrans¡¯s trusted subordinates and the Gu Family were present, so we don¡¯t know what agreement they have reached.¡±


    He was only guessing that Cayman Dorrans was going to take the body away from the Gu Family.


    But he gave up in the end.


    With Cayman Dorrans¡¯s power, the Gu Family would not be able to stop him from taking her away.


    In the end, he did not take her away. He could only guess that they had reached an agreement that allowed him to keep Gu Weiwei¡¯s body in the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei looked serious. ¡°If he fails to find out the truth, Yuan Meng will not be able to return safely.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Whether she is involved or not, the Dorrans Family will not give up because she is from the Anderson Family. The Dorrans Family has been targeted by the Anderson Family many, many times...¡±


    Gu Weiwei mumbled worriedly, ¡°Yuan Meng should be safe.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°It has not affected her yet.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against his chest and said, ¡°When Gu Siting brought me to the Gu Family, he said that I look like Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, if you met Gu Weiwei first, would you fall for her?¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files and did not think too much about it.


    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 554 - So Infatuated?

    <h4>Chapter 554: So Infatuated?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei lowered her long eyshes, concealing the sadness that shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Because her surname is Gu?¡±


    With one arm around her, Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Because I like you and you are the only one I like.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around his neck and looked out the window behind him.


    The question that had been lingering in her heart for so long, struck her again.


    Fu Hanzheng, if I were Gu Weiwei, would you still like me so much?


    No matter who I am, do you like me that much?


    Fu Hanzheng put down the files and removed her arms around his neck.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed him.


    ¡°I am leaving tomorrow morning and you still want to work?¡±


    ¡°One more thing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, picked up the files and was looking forward to finishing the work as soon as possible.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him. ¡°Work is important, so I¡¯m not?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helplessly put down the files helplessly, picked her up and left the study.


    ¡°Of course you are important.¡±


    However, such rare initiative always led to serious consequences.


    Within two hours of returning to the room, she wanted to kick him back to the study to work.


    In the middle of the night, Fu Hanzheng lifted and carried her into the bathroom to take a shower, before he went to the study to finish the remaining work.


    The work had just finished when Lei Meng called.


    ¡°The Gu Family does not seem to have any reaction to Dorrans¡¯ investigation.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°No, unless they had erased all the evidence, then Gu Weiwei¡¯s death had nothing to do with them.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment with a serious look on his face. ording to Yuan Shuo, it must have something to do with the Gu Family.


    ¡°Did you find anything about the Ling Family?¡±


    After she died, her heart was given to Ling Yan. Maybe something was wrong there.


    ¡°They must have already started the investigation, so we can¡¯t interfere.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Just keep an eye on the progress.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, one more thing...¡± Lei Meng stopped Fu Hanzheng who was about to hang up and said with a strange tone, ¡°Second Master, Third Master and Doctor He Chi, ran into each other today. ¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was very likely that their meeting was rted to him.


    Indeed, they have been too free these days.


    He ended the call and went back to the bedroom. Gu Weiwei had already taken a shower and was fast asleep in bed.


    Out of habit, he held her in his arms and sighed as he gazed at her sleeping face.


    ¡°Weiwei, what are you still suspecting?¡±


    He had only liked her from the beginning to the end, but she was never sure if he truly liked her.


    Even if he had said countless times that he loved only her.


    Even if they were already getting married.


    She seemed to suspect that his feelings for her were not strong enough.


    Early in the morning, the rm rang twice before Gu Weiwei turned overzily and threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, you will miss the ne.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly, got up, washed herself and got changed. She ate some breakfast and got into his car, allowing Fu Hanzheng to drive her to the airport.


    Jolin received the call and came to the airport parking lot to pick her up.


    He had just taken the luggage, when the girl behind him called out.


    ¡°Uncle Fu!¡±


    He turned around and saw his girl showing a big heart with her arms to Fu Hanzheng, who was about to get into the car.


    Ugh, it was so early in the morning!

 Chapter 555 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 555: Love</h4>


    She had only taken a few steps and had then turned her head to show her love.


    Not only did he then express his love for her, he also expressed his love for her in variousnguages.


    I Love You.


    J¡¯adore.


    Saranghe.


    ...


    Each word was more loving than the other.


    Jolin could not stand it anymore and walked away with his and her luggage, feeling toozy to continue watching the show.


    Seeing the cute girl, Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly.


    It was not until she was out of sight in the elevator that he got into the car and headed to work.


    He could not help but smile, when he thought of how lovely she looked just now.


    Jolinined helplessly, when he saw his girl turning back to normal.


    ¡°You have been with Boss for so many days, haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±


    ¡°A few days is not enough, not even a lifetime is enough.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin said, ¡°Stop showing off your love, I refuse to eat it.¡±


    When they arrived at the airport terminal, Xu and a new assistant were there.


    But she did not look like an assistant at all. She was small, had a round face and looked a little cute.


    Jolin whispered, ¡°Boss asked us to bring her here.¡±


    After what happenedst time, he must have asked her to bring a bodyguard with them.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Mu, I am Lei Ning.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sized her up and said with a smile, ¡°Lei Meng¡¯s sister?¡±


    Lei Ning said, ¡°Sorry, I am his sister.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C Lei Meng had such a cute sister?


    Was she really here to protect her, not to just stand around and look cute?


    Lei Ning saw her smiling face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my abilities, alright? I have been fighting him since he was little.¡±


    ¡°No, Sister Ning, please take good care of me.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped smiling.


    Soon, the four of them boarded the ne.


    Jolin sat down next to her and told her what her schedule was after the nended.


    ¡°We are going to shoot a newmercial for MG after we get off the ne. This is the proposal.¡±


    ¡°After themercial, there is an interview with a foreign fashion magazine.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei took over the proposal and leafed through it. It was a good thing that she could do the shoot as soon as possible.


    ¡°Oh yes, Merlin asked you to meet him in Paris. He said that he wants to talk with you about the design problem. I have not given him a definite answer.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Let¡¯s go if we can.¡±


    It must be about the design details of the wedding gown, although she had chosen his draft.


    But there were still details that needed to be discussed and he needed the stylist to measure her figure before he could start the production.


    Jolin made a mark on the itinerary. ¡°I will reply to him when I get off the ne, and then there are two scene-scapes we need for the movie. You need to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei put on her blindfold after reading the n.


    She had spentst night with her man and sleptte into the night because of him. Since she was going to shoot themercial the moment she got off the ne, she needed to get some sleep.


    ¡°Oh yes, what is going on with Third Master¡¯s blind date today?¡± Jolin asked, searching for gossip.


    Gu Weiwei removed the blindfold. ¡°He is really going?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had said that he had arranged a blind date for Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, but shouldn¡¯t they have objected to it?


    ¡°He went to thepany early in the morning and asked the stylist to create a very flirty style for him, saying that he was going on a blind date.¡± Jolin said speechlessly.

 Chapter 556 - First Meeting with Cayman Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 556: First Meeting with Cayman Dorrans</h4>


    Gu Weiwei thought for two seconds, put on the blindfold and said, ¡°Then his blind date must be very pretty.¡±


    As long as Fu Shiyi found the woman pretty enough, he would go on blind dates.


    Jolin nodded. That was probably true, otherwise he would not have dressed himself up.


    It was already evening when they arrived in Rome.


    Martin Green received them at the airport and wanted to give her a hug when he saw her, but when he thought of her boyfriend, Fu Hanzheng he had to restrain himself.


    So he shook hands with her briefly.


    ¡°I am so d that you are safe.¡±


    When he found out about the incident at the film festival, he was unable to contact her.


    Her agent only told him that she was missing and it was not until many dayster that he received the news that she had returned to Hua Land safely.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile and followed him into the car.


    She imed that it was currently too chaotic for her to contact him, so she had to go into hiding.


    So Martin Green had no idea that she had been taken to the Gu Family by Gu Siting.


    ¡°We have a very important banquet and we need you to get changed at the hotel. Come with me now.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t drink.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Ever since she got drunk and broke up with Fu Hanzheng, he had forbidden her from getting drunk again.


    ¡°I just want you to show up so you don¡¯t need to drink, because tomorrow¡¯s shooting site is a private mansion.¡± Martin Green said with a pleading expression.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and then agreed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They returned to the hotel and Martin had already arranged in advance for a stylist to help her. He gave her a light gown, had her put on some makeup and pulled her into the car.


    Since it was not convenient to have too many people around, she only brought Lei Ning with her to keep her safe.


    ¡°Themercial is going to be filmed tomorrow, mainly a European style, so I borrowed someone else¡¯s mansion for the shoot. Today is an important celebration for the owner¡¯spany.¡± Martin Green told her the reason for the banquet in the car.


    Gu Weiwei saw Martin rubbing his right thumb and forefinger, a sign of his nervousness.


    ¡°You seem a bit nervous?¡±


    Martin Green loosened his bow tie and said, ¡°Actually, most of the attendees are underground organizations from Europe, so I am a bit nervous.¡±


    Hearing this, Lei Ning immediately said, ¡°Stop the car, we are not going.¡±


    If she went to such an asion, she would not be able to answer to Boss if anything happened.


    ¡°But they invited us because they knew we were going to shoot themercial there.¡± Martin Green said.


    Although he had some status in the fashion industry, he could not afford to offend such an important figure.


    ¡°Mr. Fu will not allow Miss. Mu to attend such an asion.¡± Lei Ning looked serious.


    Gu Weiwei looked outside and said, ¡°We are here, so we have to go now.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when the butler opened the door for them.


    ¡°But...¡± Lei Ning looked at the brightly lit castle outside.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her voice and said, ¡°Leave your knife and gun in the car, we are just going in to show ourselves and we wille out as soon as possible.¡±


    If she brought such a thing in, people would think that she was there to provoke them or cause trouble.


    Lei Ning thought for a while and left all her weapons in the car, before getting out of the car with her.


    The three of them entered the castle and each took a ss of champagne. Martin Green pointed at a tall, handsome middle-aged man not far away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello to Mr. Dorrans, then everything will be fine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°Mr. Dorrans?¡±

 Chapter 557 - First Meeting with Cayman Dorrans 2

    <h4>Chapter 557: First Meeting with Cayman Dorrans 2</h4>


    Dorrans?


    Was he from the Dorrans Family?


    Martin Green looked at her and exined.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family is a very influential family in Europe and Mr. Cayman Dorrans is the current leader of the Dorrans Family. Tomorrow, the shooting site of ourmercial will be using the scenery of this ancient castle. We borrowed it through several connections.¡±


    Hearing the name Cayman Dorrans, Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand that was holding the champagne shook.


    She had never expected that the man she had been searching for, for so many years, would suddenly appear before her.


    Recently, because of Yuan Meng, they kept mentioning this name.


    But she had never expected to see him.


    Hearing that it was Cayman Dorrans, Lei Ning also became nervous and reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, we should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Although they had received the news that the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family had terminated their coboration, the Dorrans Family and the Fu Family still had many conflicts and it was not a good thing for them to stay here.


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and took a sip of the champagne to calm herself down.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t drink?¡± Martin Green looked at the woman, who had taken arge mouthful of champagne, in astonishment.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the ss in her hand. ¡°I am a bit thirsty, I forgot that this was alcohol.¡±


    She looked past the crowd and saw the tall and slender Cayman Dorrans, who was holding a cane.


    He was in the middle of a conversation with someone, looking a little arrogant.


    Hearing this, Martin Green asked the waiter to get her a cup of water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Mr. Fu.¡±


    Although he did not know how she got together with Mr. Fu, that man had flown all the way to Italy to keep herpany, so they must be very close.


    Luckily, he had stopped flirting with her.


    Otherwise, who knew what would have happened.


    Martin Green looked in the direction of Cayman Dorrans and took a few deep breaths nervously. It was difficult for him to deal with such a man.


    But the host had invited them and they were going to shoot themercial at his ce tomorrow.


    They should greet him in person.


    After a long time, Cayman Dorrans finished talking with the person.


    Martin Green was still trying to make up his mind when Gu Weiwei spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±


    Martin Green nodded and followed her to greet Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dorrans, I am Martin Green. Thank you for renting us this ce so we can shoot themercial.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans smiled. ¡°You are wee, MG is a brand that I admire very much.¡±


    It was the brand that Weiwei used to like.


    Therefore, when they wanted to rent a ce, he readily agreed.


    He looked at the young Chinese girl who came with Martin Green and was slightly startled.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Martin Green was a bit nervous. Then he remembered that he had not given an introduction.


    ¡°This is Mu Weiwei from Hua Land, the global spokesperson of MG this year.¡±


    ¡°...Mu Weiwei.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked at Gu Weiwei and mumbled her name.


    He suddenly remembered that this was the girl from Hua Land, who looked like Weiwei, that Gu Siting had mentioned.

 Chapter 558 - My Father

    <h4>Chapter 558: My Father</h4>


    The girl was very young and did not resemble Weiwei at all. She was a pure and beautiful girl from Hua Land.


    But those eyes...


    The pair of eyes that were looking at him seemed to contain thousands of words, yet it was difficult to say them out loud.


    Startled for a moment, Cayman Dorrans stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hello, Miss. Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and shook his hand calmly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dorrans.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss. Mu, do you know me?¡±


    The way she looked at him was not the kind of fear and admiration that most people would have when they saw him, but a strange kind of... intimacy.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, but I have heard of you.¡±


    I heard that you were my real father...


    And I am no longer your daughter.


    Cayman Dorrans nodded. She was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend and Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were also hiding at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, so it was not strange that she knew about him.


    But she did not resemble Weiwei in any way. He just could not understand why Gu Siting said that she resembled Weiwei.


    He even kidnapped her and brought her to the Gu Family in A Land.


    ¡°Heard about me?¡± He smiled deeply and asked, ¡°Did Mr. Fu or... Yuan Shuo?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had tried to find him for so many years but she had never expected that it would take a change of her identity, after her death, before she could meet her real father.


    Cayman Dorrans took a sip of the wine and said, ¡°Miss. Mu is very bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will use you to threaten Fu Hanzheng to hand over Yuan Shuo?¡±


    Hearing his words, both Lei Ning and Martin Green gasped and tensed up.


    Gu Weiwei smiled calmly. ¡°You will not do that. Even if Yuan Shuoes back, you can already guess what he will tell you and you will not believe what he says. So it is not wise to exchange me for him from the Fu Family, you will not do that.¡±


    Over the years, the Dorrans Family had been in conflict with the Fu Family because they had helped the Gu Family.


    But it had always been a small thing, even in the dark.


    But if he kidnapped her to exchange for Yuan Shuo, it would be a real conflict.


    Although the Dorrans Family held a very important position in Europe, the Fu Family was not to be trifled with either. He would not take the risk to do such a thing.


    What he wanted now was the truth about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death. If Yuan Shuo was the cause of the murder, he would do anything to kill him, even if he was hiding in the Fu Family.


    Cayman Dorrans chuckled. ¡°You are quite smart.¡±


    Yes, he would not do that.


    Because even if Yuan Shuo was caught, he would tell him that he had fled to Hua Land because of Yuan Meng¡¯s identity and that he was not the cause of her death.


    And before seeing the concrete evidence, he would not believe a single word he said.


    So it was not worth it to use Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend in exchange for something he would never believe.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said nothing.


    Matthew came over. ¡°Cayman, there is something we need to talk about alone.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nodded and raised his ss to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Good luck with the shoot tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked him.


    Then she watched Cayman Dorrans and Matthew disappear down the corridor.

 Chapter 559 - My Father 2

    <h4>Chapter 559: My Father 2</h4>


    After the banquet, Cayman Dorrans did not appear again.


    Gu Weiwei left the banquet under the urging of Martin Green and Lei Ning and went back to the hotel to rest.


    However, she was not sleepy at all.


    Within ten minutes, Fu Hanzheng called her.


    ¡°At the banquet with Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window, Gu Weiwei answeredzily as she looked at the night scenery outside.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was not in a good mood. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°I am just a bit tired.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    She had been looking for her biological father for so many years and now that she had met him, she could no longer acknowledge him.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for two seconds and decided to let her rest.


    ¡°Then¡­ rest early.¡±


    ¡°But I want to talk to you.¡± Gu Weiwei felt a bit better, after hearing his voice.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pulled the curtains closed and said, as shey down on the bed, ¡°Uncle Fu, do you have a bedtime story?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and recited a famous Italian poem to her.


    Gu Weiwei was in a very good mood when she then heard Fu Shiqin¡¯sint.


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    It was still night time in Italy but it was already time for work in the capital of Hua Land and they were on their way to work.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Ti Amo!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and estimated the time difference.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s get some rest. You have filming tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°Leave Italy as soon as possible after the filming. The Dorrans Family are all gathered there, so it is not safe.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her worriedly.


    Although he knew that Cayman Dorrans would not do anything to her, he was still worried that something bad would happen if she stayed there.


    ¡°Got it, I will meet Merlin in Paris after the filming.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Fu Hanzheng said good night to her and then hung up.


    Gu Weiwei put down the phone and slept for a few hours.


    Early in the morning, Martin Green and Jolin came knocking at the door and urged her to get up for breakfast.


    Then they went to Cayman Dorrans¡¯s private mansion for the pre-production.


    The Dorrans Family members were not present in the ce where they were supposed to shoot and so did not disturb them.


    In the study of the castle, Cayman Dorrans stood by the window and watched the busy film team on thewn. He had been watching them for a long time.


    Matthew approached and nced at the MG team who were busy with the filming.


    ¡°You miss Weiwei?¡±


    MG was a custom-made brand that Weiwei had worn for many years, when she was alive, and it was for this reason that he agreed to let these peoplee to his mansion for themercial.


    Cayman Dorrans pointed at the elegant-looking girl in a gown.


    ¡°I met Mu Weiweist night.¡±


    Startled for a few seconds, Matthew said, ¡°You mean the Hua Land girl who Gu Siting says resembles Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans smiled.


    ¡°Yes, she is a smart and interesting girl.¡±


    ¡°Like Weiwei?¡± Matthew asked.


    Cayman Dorrans shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t look like each other at all, but those eyes look very familiar.¡±


    ¡°Like affection?¡± Matthew did not know what he meant.


    Cayman Dorrans sighed and sat down at the desk.


    ¡°Yes, it feels familiar.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Cayman Dorrans Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 560: Cayman Dorrans¡¯ Invitation</h4>


    Since they were filming in Cayman Dorrans¡¯s private mansion, Gu Weiwei looked a bit distracted.


    Martin Green asked the photographer to stop the filming and came over to ask her what was wrong.


    ¡°Weiwei, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    She had been in high spirits during the previous high-intensity filmings but today, she kept making mistakes.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath. ¡°Let me rest for ten minutes before we start again, alright?¡±


    Martin Green was very easy to talk to. He asked the film crew to pause the filming and asked someone to make her a cup of coffee.


    Jolin also found her behaviour strange today.


    ¡°You were not in the right state of mind just now, when you were shooting themercials, what happened?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was readjusting herself with the coffee, so she did not reply.


    Jolin suddenly realized something. ¡°Did you have a fight with Boss?¡±


    No matter how much he thought about it, the only thing that would affect her was an argument with Boss.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you think that we quarrel?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    She was just living in Cayman Dorrans shadow and could not concentrate, so she was not in a good state of mind.


    ¡°You are not arguing with Boss, so what are you doing?¡± Jolinined.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you leave me alone for a while?¡± Gu Weiwei begged him.


    She was here to readjust herself, not to listen to his nagging.


    He even suspected that she was arguing with Fu Hanzheng. How could they possibly argue?


    Jolin shut up and waited for her to readjust herself.


    Ten minutester, Gu Weiwei gave the coffee cup to Jolin and said to Martin Green.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    After she had readjusted herself, the filming started to go smoothly. The filming took ce in two or three ces.


    When the shooting waspleted, everyone did not leave immediately. Martin Green and the photographer checked over the film.


    When they were done, the work was done.


    After all, if they did not do a good job, they would have to do a second take.


    Hearing Martin Green¡¯s announcement that everything was good, Gu Weiwei removed her makeup and got changed.


    Jolin followed her and checked the time.


    ¡°We can still catch the flight to Paris tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei got changed and looked at the quiet and ssical castle, feeling a bitplicated.


    After the shoot, Martin Green waited for the camera team to pack up and get into the car, before he went to see Cayman Dorrans in person.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, thank you very much for providing us with the film site. Our filming is over.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are done.¡± Martin Green replied respectfully and bowed to the man. ¡°Then... we will take our leave.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans stayed silent for a moment and got up with his cane.


    ¡°It is gettingte, stay for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Martin Green was startled. Would he be able to eat dinner with Cayman Dorrans?


    He had always heard that Cayman Dorrans was arrogant and cold, but why was he so approachable today?


    Cayman Dorrans approached him. ¡°Is Mr. Green in a difficult position?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you very much, I will inform them.¡±


    Martin Green nodded and went out to tell the others to stay for dinner.


    The moment he stepped out, Cayman Dorrans followed him and approached the young Chinese girl.


    ¡°Miss. Mu Weiwei, are you interested in seeing the rest of this ce?¡±

 Chapter 561 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Father</h4>


    Startled, Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She had just been feeling regretful about this hurried meeting, when Martin came down to tell them that they could stay for dinner.


    Cayman Dorrans had thene up to her and offered to show her his home.


    Cayman Dorrans led the way and told her about the history of the ancient castle. He did not look like the arrogant and profound owner of the Dorrans Family at all.


    Gu Weiwei stayed a polite distance away from him and listened to him with a smile.


    This was the first time in more than twenty years that she had been so close to her real father, and probably thest time too.


    Since she had decided to let go of the past, he should let go of everything that belonged to Gu Weiwei.


    Be it the Gu Family or her father.


    Standing by the window of the study, Matthew watched the two people talking andughing in the distance. It did not look like the first time they had met.


    As a friend of Cayman Dorrans who had known him for years, he knew him very well and he was not that friendly to anyone that he had just met.


    He was making an exception for this Chinese girl today.


    Cayman Dorrans led her to the back of the castle, where the Chinese wisteria had already been moved to.


    Seeing the astonishment, Gu Weiwei feltplicated.


    ¡°Why are there Chinese wisteria?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at it and said, ¡°My daughter Vivian Dorrans loved Chinese wisteria when she was alive.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and felt a bit bitter.


    ¡°She must be very pretty when she blooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she looked very pretty when she was blooming but I never had the chance to see her.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sighed and continued to lead the way.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the back in front of her and tried hard to hold back her tears.


    She had thought that when he ced her in the Gu Family, he did not think about her for so many years because he had forgotten about her.


    Or maybe her existence was not that important to him.


    But at this moment, she finally understood what he was thinking.


    He had not forgotten about her, and it was exactly because he thought too highly of her that he wanted to give her a safe environment for her to grow up in. He did not want her to grow up in the midst of the mutual deception of the Dorrans Family.


    However, the world was unpredictable and everything did not go ording to his wishes.


    ¡°Did Yuan Shuo tell you anything when he was at the Fu Family?¡± Cayman Dorrans stopped and turned to her.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said, ¡°When he and Yuan Meng saved Gu Weiwei, she was only injured. They have no idea what happened at the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Unknown?¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled deeply and said, ¡°That is a very casual excuse.¡±


    ¡°If Yuan Shuo had betrayed you and helped Yuan Meng and the Anderson Family to kill her, they would have had many opportunities to do so. They would not have done it so many yearster, and they would not have made themselves suspects so easily.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Cayman Dorrans said, ¡°It is a fact that the Anderson Family is involved, and it is also a fact that Yuan Meng is a member of the Anderson Family. Yuan Shuo failed in his duty that he swore with his life, but he failed to keep his promise.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and reminded him.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, if you only pursue their mistakes, you may miss the real murderer.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans looked sharp. ¡°The real murderer?¡±


    ¡°When Yuan Shuo and his men saw herst, she was seriously injured but she died when she returned to the Gu Family and her heart was given to someone else. That is what you should be investigating.¡± Gu Weiwei said.

 Chapter 562 - Goodbye, Mr. Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 562: Goodbye, Mr. Dorrans</h4>


    Cayman Dorrans sized her up for a long time and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng taught you to say that?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. Because of her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, he would only think that she was trying to drive a wedge between him and the Gu Family.


    ¡°But that is a suspicious point that needs to be investigated.¡±


    He was a very suspicious and stubborn man. He suspected the motives of everyone around him and he only believed in what he had achieved.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that it is.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief. Then he should be checking on the Ling Family.


    Although it might not be that easy to find out, as long as he started to check on the Ling Family, Ling Yan and the rest would definitely reveal something.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at her deeply. ¡°When did you meet Yuan Shuo?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and gave an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°A few years ago, he saved me in Hua Land and got to know my grandfather.¡±


    That was what she said to Fu Hanzheng too.


    Cayman Dorrans smiled meaningfully and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°ording to Yuan Shuo¡¯s report, he has not been to Hua Land for at least eight years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that he reports all of his whereabouts to you, such as his meeting with Yuan Meng.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Fu Hanzheng never doubted their exnation, because he did not know Yuan Shuo well.


    So he believed what they said.


    Cayman Dorrans not only knew Yuan Shuo but also knew where he was, so her words sounded suspicious.


    But what was he suspecting?


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    After that, he did not ask for any more details about when she had met Yuan Shuo.


    Before they knew it, they had walked around the whole castle and the butler came over and said to them, ¡°Sir, dinner is ready.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans turned around and saw Gu Weiwei behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my chef is not a bad cook.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Gu Weiwei and the others stayed at the Dorrans mansion for dinner, but apart from her, everyone else was very reserved.


    They did not dare to speak or make a sound when they were eating.


    Martin Green was very nervous throughout the entire meal. He found it incredible that she and Cayman Dorrans could talk so freely.


    He lived in Europe and he knew what kind of person Cayman Dorrans was.


    It was so strange that Mu Weiwei could talk with him as if they had been friends for years.


    After dinner, Cayman Dorrans saw them off and said, as Gu Weiwei was about to get in the car.


    ¡°Miss. Mu Weiwei, thank you for having dinner here tonight.¡±


    ¡°We should thank you for your hospitality.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°Miss. Mu Weiwei, for some reason, you give me a feeling of... familiarity.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Startled for a moment, Gu Weiweiughed.


    ¡°I feel the same way too.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans showed a rare smile. ¡°If you evere here again, you are always wee.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and said goodbye with a smile.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Dorrans.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans watched her get into the car and watched the MG film crew drive out of the manor and disappear into the night.


    Matthew came out and stood next to him.


    ¡°Cayman, you are too concerned about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 563 - Is Mu Weiwei Related to Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 563: Is Mu Weiwei Rted to Weiwei?</h4>


    There were still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, yet he had the time to show a little girl around the mansion.


    This was not the Cayman Dorrans he knew.


    Cayman Dorrans said, as he watched the motorcade leaving, ¡°Gu Siting is right, she does resemble Weiwei.¡±


    Matthew looked at him andughed.


    ¡°When you drove Weiwei away, she was only one years old and you had not met her for more than twenty years. How could you say that she resembles Weiwei when you did not get to meet her?¡±


    Gu Siting said that Mu Weiwei looked like her. After all, he had lived with Weiwei for more than twenty years and it made sense that Mu Weiwei could be like her in some aspects.


    But Cayman had never met Weiwei before, so how did he know that Mu Weiwei resembled Weiwei?


    No matter what he thought, he could not figure out how he came to this conclusion.


    ¡°Seeing her reminds me of Weiwei.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    She did not look like her, but when he talked with her, even when he looked at her, she reminded him of Weiwei.


    Matthew sighed and said, ¡°Her name sounds a bit like Weiwei.¡±


    Weiwei¡¯s death had been a huge blow to him, so when he saw a girl whose name sounded like Weiwei, he felt that she looked like Weiwei.


    Cayman Dorrans ignored Matthew¡¯s teasing and went back into the house, talking as he went.


    ¡°Do you remember what Gu Siting said about the Heavenly Jewel?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Matthew said, ¡°Do you really believe in such a thing?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at Matthew and said, ¡°If it is true, I am wondering if Mu Weiwei has something to do with Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡±


    Matthew could not understand why he thought that Weiwei was rted to someone else.


    ¡°I asked her how she got to know Yuan Shuo and she said that Yuan Shuo saved her a few years ago and they got to know each other.¡±


    ¡°But Yuan Shuo has not been to Hua Land for at least eight years. She is lying.¡±


    ...


    Matthew still found it hard to believe his conjectures. He wondered if he had been possessed by Gu Siting because of his longing for his daughter.


    ¡°Even if she is lying, it does not mean that she is rted to Weiwei.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans raised his hand and said, ¡°Matthew, you don¡¯t know, but whenever I see her, I have an indescribable feeling of...¡±


    ¡°It feels familiar, alright?¡± Matthew said as he followed him into the study and closed the door.


    Cayman Dorrans sat down at the desk and said, after thinking for a while, ¡°What was the name of the person who has Weiwei¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Check everything that has happened since she met Weiwei.¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    The thought of Weiwei¡¯s heart beating inside of her made him very ufortable.


    Matthew said, ¡°I have already asked my men to check. It will take some time before the actual report is made. You are in too much of a hurry, Cayman.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sighed and said, ¡°Also, keep an eye out for Gu Siting. If the person who gave him the Heavenly Jewel appears, bring him to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Matthew found it increasingly strange.


    Cayman Dorrans looked profound and said coldly, ¡°If there is any news about Weiwei, I don¡¯t want him to know about it.¡±

 Chapter 564 - Gu Sitings Life

    <h4>Chapter 564: Gu Siting¡¯s Life</h4>


    Matthew mumbled.


    ¡°How can this be true?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible in this big world.¡± Cayman Dorrans said with a profound look in his eyes. ¡°If possible, I really hope that this miracle wille to pass, so that I can see Weiwei again.¡±


    He owed Weiwei too much.


    So he did not want to miss any chances of seeing her again.


    ¡°Should we check Mu Weiwei?¡± Matthew asked.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he and Mu Weiwei were somehow close?


    Also, Mu Weiwei had hidden the fact that she and Yuan Shuo knew each other and Gu Siting had mentioned her before. What if there was a connection between them?


    If Mu Weiwei was rted to Weiwei, the sooner they checked, the sooner they could find out the truth.


    Cayman Dorrans thought for a while and shook his head.


    ¡°We can talk about it when the owner of the Heavenly Jewel appears in six months time.¡±


    ¡°If what you said is true and Mu Weiwei is rted to Weiwei, you would have found her sooner if you knew about it.¡± Matthew said.


    He knew very well how much Weiwei¡¯s death had affected him.


    ¡°If we check on her, won¡¯t we be making things difficult for her?¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    The Gu Family and the Fu Family had too many new and old grudges, so they had to be careful if they checked whether Mu Weiwei and Weiwei were rted.


    If the Fu Family knew about it, they would suspect her too.


    Also, not only would Fu Hanzheng suspect her, Gu Siting would also suspect her.


    ¡°I...¡± Matthew sighed and said, ¡°You suspect that she is rted to Weiwei, right? But you are not allowed to find out anything about her?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t want Gu Siting to know anything about Weiwei.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked sinister as he said coldly, ¡°What we need to do now is to find the real culprit.¡±


    ¡°It has been almost a year since the incident happened and it is not just a matter of time before we find out the truth.¡± Matthew said.


    Seeing that he had been greatly affected after hearing about Weiwei¡¯s death, he wanted to help him find out who the murderer was.


    It was just that they had found out toote and it would not be so easy to find out everything.


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, I must find the murderer who killed Weiwei and make him pay with his life.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked cold and lethal.


    His daughter would not die in vain.


    Matthew nodded. He had known that he would do this, but when he thought of the current situation, he became worried.


    ¡°But if we terminate the coboration with the Gu Family, we will suffer a great loss too. Someone is already objecting.¡±


    For more than twenty years, the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family had been involved in many businesses. If they suddenly stopped the coboration, both sides would be hurt.


    Cayman Dorrans was not moved, he just said, ¡°The first use of the coboration between the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family, is that Vivian lives in the Gu Family all the time. Now that she is gone, I am not in the mood to work with them anymore.¡±


    It was already very kind of him not to kill Gu Siting.


    Even if he had to face some losses, he was not willing to work with the Gu Family anymore.


    ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean. I will try my best to persuade the others to stop the coboration.¡±


    All these years, although Weiwei was not by his side, he had never given in when it came to his daughter.

 Chapter 565 - Look Clearly, I have Breasts

    <h4>Chapter 565: Look Clearly, I have Breasts</h4>


    After dinner at Cayman Dorrans¡¯s mansion, Gu Weiwei and her friends returned to the hotel.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw a man dressed in a leather jacket, smoking leisurely, as if he were at home.


    She was startled by what she saw but before she could say anything, Lei Ning, who was walking behind her, had already flown across the room and started fighting with him.


    Fists and legs had no eyes, and in just a few moments, the chairs and tables were smashed into pieces.


    In the end, Lei Ning¡¯s dagger was pressed against the man¡¯s neck and the man¡¯s gun was pressed against her forehead.


    ¡°Lei Ning, we are family, don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not a man in her room but Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    Even though the Dorrans Family was trying to catch her, she still came to meet her right under Cayman Dorrans¡¯s nose.


    Should she praise her for being brave or dumb?


    Hearing her words, Lei Ning sized up Yuan Meng and withdrew her de.


    Yuan Meng took the opportunity to hold Lei Ning and tease her.


    ¡°Little beauty, you are quite skilled.¡±


    Annoyed, Lei Ning was about to throw her over her shoulder.


    However, Yuan Meng was prepared and did not let her get what she wanted.


    By this time, Lei Ning started to fight with her again.


    Standing next to the wall, Gu Weiwei and Jolin did not speak until they finished fighting.


    ¡°Are you done yet? Want to have another fight in the square?¡±


    Yuan Meng picked up the wig and put it back on.


    ¡°She looks so cute, why is she so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Enough, you are not a man, why are you flirting with girls?¡± Gu Weiweiined.


    Especially when Lei Ning was a cute and fierce girl.


    Yuan Meng put on the wig and lit another cigarette.


    ¡°You met Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk.¡± Gu Weiwei found a ce to sit down.


    Yuan Meng nced at Lei Ning and Jolin. ¡°Can I talk with her alone?¡±


    Lei Ning sized her up. ¡°No.¡±


    With the cigarette in her mouth, Yuan Meng removed her coat and lifted her clothes.


    ¡°Look clearly, I have breasts, I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Startled for two seconds, Lei Ning opened the door and left with Jolin.


    Yuan Meng got dressed and blew out a smoke ring.


    ¡°You saw him but you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Actually, as long as she and Cayman Dorrans acknowledged each other, she and Yuan Shuo would have nothing to do with each other.


    ¡°Can I say it when I am like this?¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    She was living as Mu Weiwei and she would not be recognized by Cayman Dorrans.


    What was more, it involved the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    ¡°You have been searching for him for so many years, are you not satisfied?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Although Yuan Shuo had been hiding everything about the Dorrans Family from her for years, she knew everything about the Anderson Family.


    ¡°At least they have some sort of closure. Since Gu Weiwei is dead, let them think that she is dead.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She might not be able to reunite with Cayman Dorrans. If she did in her current situation, she would pay a great price doing so.


    She was already satisfied that she could meet him up close and have dinner with him.


    Yuan Meng tapped the cigarette and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will go as you wish. The Anderson Family received the news that Gu Siting will know where you are in half a year.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Everything

    <h4>Chapter 566: Everything</h4>


    Gu Weiwei squinted. ¡°Know where I am?¡±


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans went to the Gu Family because he wanted to take away your body. It is said that Gu Siting wants you to stay there, so that he can know where you are in half a year¡¯s time.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought about what she had said and stayed silent for a long time.


    Fu Hanzheng had also told her that Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans might have reached an agreement, which is why he did not take away her body.


    It seemed that Yuan Meng knew the reason.


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans made an agreement with Gu Siting on this matter, so he did not bring you home.¡± Yuan Meng said and looked at her. ¡°If this news is true, Gu Siting will know who you are in six months time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart sank. Half a yearter, she and Fu Hanzheng would be getting married.


    If what Yuan Meng said was true and Gu Siting knew where she was, then the wedding would not go as smoothly as she had expected.


    If it was before, she would not have believed it.


    But she had been reborn in someone else¡¯s body after she died, so of course she could be open to believing some ridiculous news.


    ¡°If he really knows half a yearter, you have to make ns.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    No one would believe that she was Gu Weiwei, even if he came to her and told her that she was Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, he will not allow you to marry Fu Hanzheng.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    That was what she was worried about. If Gu Siting found out about the secret that she and Yuan Shuo had been keeping for her...


    In the past, he had distanced himself from her, refused to see her and even slept with Ling Yan.


    But when she was gone, he started to search for everything about her.


    If he knew that she had be Mu Weiwei and that she was going to marry Fu Hanzheng, he would not let it go.


    ¡°If I am not allowed to marry Fu Hanzheng, what else does he want me to do? To return to the Gu Family?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled coldly.


    If he dared to ruin her marriage with Fu Hanzheng and make her unhappy, then none of them would have a good time.


    Yuan Meng said straightforwardly, ¡°Of course he would make such a request.¡±


    She had never liked Gu Siting. She had told Weiwei that she had been blinded by love but Weiwei had stubbornly denied it.


    Luckily, after her death, she had better taste and fell in love with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Stop talking about me, don¡¯t you care about Master and Yuan Bao?¡±


    Gu Weiwei changed the topic, not wanting to talk about her rtionship with Gu Siting anymore.


    ¡°If I had to busy myself worrying about them, I would have thrown them away already.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She knew her man and her son too well.


    Even if she was gone, they would not miss her that much. Yuan Bao might even eat more when she was not around.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, you win, they are not for you to worry about. Master is doing well with the recovery and Yuan Bao is being very obedient at the Fu Family.¡±


    Yuan Meng nodded, not surprised at all.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Everything... is okay when you returned to the Anderson Family?¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°Except for a foreign man who wants to flirt with me all the time, nothing else matters.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Master, someone is trying to steal your girl!

 Chapter 567 - Everything (2)

    <h4>Chapter 567: Everything (2)</h4>


    They were just talking when the door was opened and a tall foreign man with blonde hair entered the room.


    ¡°You are so naughty, sneaking away again...¡±


    Yuan Meng took out the gun from behind her waist and shot at the man.


    ¡°Damn, if you yell so disgustingly, I will shoot you!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng and then at the blonde man who had rushed in.


    This must be the man she was talking about, the foreigner who had been trying to flirt with her.


    Sh*t?


    Fu Hanzheng seemed to have told her that Yuan Meng¡¯s real name was Jiang Se and her name changed, after she joined the Yuan Family.


    The blonde man raised his hands in surrender and greeted Yuan Meng, when he then noticed Gu Weiwei sitting next to her.


    ¡°Oh, hello, I am Alex Anderson, the fianc¨¦ of Se.¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?!¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Meng in astonishment.


    Her son was three years old, how could she have a fianc¨¦?


    ¡°Damn it, if you mention the word fianc¨¦ again, your brains are going to explode!¡± Yuan Meng reminded him angrily.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Can you tell me what is going on! Fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°This foreigner asked me to marry him, but I did not agree.¡± Yuan Meng said calmly.


    Also, that was before she went to the Yuan Family.


    Gu Weiwei sized up Alex Anderson thoughtfully ¨C he must be a descendant of the Anderson Family.


    Since Yuan Meng was so close to him, she must not have been mistreated in the Anderson Family.


    ¡°But I asked you to marry me and you are my fianc¨¦e.¡± Alex Anderson said in broken Mandarin.


    ¡°I am a woman with a man and a son.¡± Yuan Meng repeated what she had said countless times.


    But Alex Andersonughed.


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t mind their existence, even if we all live together.¡±


    With the gun in her hand, Yuan Meng resisted the urge to pull the trigger.


    ¡°Are you nning to sleep with my man too?¡±


    If it had not been for the fact that Anderson had saved her before and this man¡¯s surname happened to be Anderson, he would have died many times in her hands.


    She had known for a long time that this man liked both men and women.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She could not stand their messy rtionship anymore.


    ¡°Well, if you have nothing else to say, I am going to the airport.¡±


    She had to go to Paris tonight and meet Merlin tomorrow to discuss the details of the wedding gown.


    Yuan Meng checked the time and realized that she was in the territory of Dorrans and being with the golden-haired foreigner was not ideal.


    ¡°I will think of a way to find out how Gu Siting will find out about the news in half a year¡¯s time. If possible... let¡¯s stop it from happening first.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Let me know if you find anything.¡±


    Yuan Meng nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t you hide in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and let him fight with Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°That is thest thing I want to do. Before he knows about it, I want to stop all the rumors.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He had given her too much and she had to deal with some of the problems that she had brought herself.


    She did not want anything to ruin her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s happiness, so before she presented all of her past to Fu Hanzheng, she had to deal with everything in secret.


    Yuan Meng sighed and swallowed her words.


    She knew that she did not want Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family to know about her past and for it to then affect their rtionship, but it was too much for her to face everything alone.

 Chapter 568 - Failed Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 568: Failed Blind Date</h4>


    Gu Weiwei said goodbye to Yuan Meng and Alex Anderson at the hotel, packed up her things and hurried to the airport.


    She nned to fly to Paris in thetter half of the night and discuss the details of the wedding gown with Merlin the following day.


    As she was waiting for the ne at the airport, the group chat that had been silent for a long time suddenly became lively again.


    Fu Shiyi: [I am extremely good-looking, high ss and very wealthy, so why am I so unpopr in the blind dating department?]


    Fu Shiqin: [Isn¡¯t that normal? Do you really think that everyone loves you?]


    He Chi: [Oh my, the blind date turned south!]


    ...


    On the day that Gu Weiwei left the capital and came to Italy, Fu Shiyi woke up early in the morning and asked the stylist to make him look very handsome.


    He even asked someone to draw on eyeliner for him.


    Then he went to the ce where he was supposed to meet his blind date.


    However, the meeting ce was not a caf¨¦, but the venue of the French Renault Form 1 series in Asia.


    Coincidentally, Fu Shiyi was a man who liked racing and sports cars, but he had never had the chance to watch such apetition because of work, so today was the perfect time for him to watch it.


    He and his blind date had arranged to meet at a spot where they could watch thepetition together.


    But when thepetition started, he was so excited that he totally forgot that he was there for a blind date.


    Thepetition was very exciting. The number 17 racing car that he had been optimistic about, was overtaken by two others in the eighth round and he was so annoyed that smoke almost erupted from his ears.


    Finally, number 17 gained the lead position in the thirteenth round and managed to take the championship.


    When he saw the car heading towards the finish line, he grinned widely with his hands on his hips.


    When thepetition ended and all the drivers came out, it was not until the 17th driver removed his helmet that he realized that it was a female driver...


    And she was the only female driver.


    ¡°Damn, so beautiful?¡±


    There were very few female racers in the racing industry but every single one of them were very skilled.


    He watched from afar for a long time until the Old Lady called.


    ¡°Shiyi, have you met the girl on the blind date yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, she seems to bete.¡± Fu Shiyi suddenly remembered that he was here for a blind date.


    ¡°Call her, grandma will be waiting for your good news.¡± Old Lady urged.


    Fu Shiyi ended the call with the Old Lady and called his blind date.


    The call did not go through the first time and it was not until the second time that someone finally answered.


    ¡°Blind date?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was very sweet and pleasant. It was very noisy in the background and it sounded like she was at the racing track too.


    ¡°I say, since we are on a blind date, can¡¯t you show up on time? I am very busy too...¡±


    ¡°I am notte.¡± The girl chuckled.


    Fu Shiyi looked up and saw a handsome girl in a uniform, walking through the crowd towards him.


    17... number 17?


    Was that good-looking female driver here for a blind date?


    Startled for two seconds, Fu Shiyi said, ¡°You are... Ding Dongdong?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t she be a sweet gentle girl?


    Why was she so handsome?


    ¡°You are...¡± Ding Dongdong sized him up and hung up. ¡°Fu Shiyi? ¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Fu Shiyi removed his sunsses and said.


    Of course He was Fu Shiyi, how could he not be when he was so famous?!

 Chapter 569 - Failed Blind Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 569: Failed Blind Date 2</h4>


    Her looks and figure were his type, and even her hobbies were the same as his.


    Fu Shiyi was feeling a little excited and invited her out for a drink.


    ¡°It is still early, how about... some coffee?¡±


    Ding Dongdong brushed her hair away from her face and said, ¡°Sorry, I am not interested in having coffee with you.¡±


    ¡°Not... interested?¡± Fu Shiyi, who rarely got rejected by women, found it hard to believe that he had been turned down.


    ¡°Yes, I am not interested in having coffee with you or seeing you ever again.¡±


    Although Ding Dongdong said no, she continued to gently smile.


    ¡°Give me a reason why!¡± Fu Shiyi was so annoyed that he ced his hands on his hips.


    Apart from his brother, he had never lost to anyone else.


    They had only met for five minutes and yet he had been turned down by his blind date.


    He had woken up early in the morning so that he could impress her with his on-trend hairstyle andtest outfit, yet she had turned him down.


    ¡°No reason, I just don¡¯t like people like you.¡± Ding Dongdong was still smiling. He noticed that there were faint dimples showing on her cheeks.


    Fu Shiyi stared at her for a few seconds and found her a bit familiar but he could not remember where he had seen her before.


    ¡°I mean... have we met somewhere before?¡±


    She did look familiar when she smiled, especially with those dimples.


    Ding Dongdong found it funny. ¡°Third Master Fu, if you flirt with girls like this, you will quickly be outdated.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. You have only met me for a few minutes and yet you are sure that you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like narcissists like you.¡± Ding Dongdong said with disdain.


    ¡°Narcissist?¡± Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he stuttered. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°I am just being confident, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    So what if he was a narcissist?


    What was wrong with that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand and I don¡¯t want to understand either. Goodbye.¡±


    Having said these words, Ding Dongdong turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°You... you will regret it!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was very annoyed. He was such a good-looking man but he was turned down the moment he met his blind date.


    He was an expert at flirting with girls but he was turned down. How would his reputation survive if word got out?


    But when he saw Ding Dongdong walking away, he frowned.


    Not only did she look very familiar when she smiled, but she also looked a bit familiar from behind.


    Could she be one of his ex-girlfriends? But he had always had a very good memory and he could remember the names of all his ex-girlfriends. None of them were called Ding Dongdong.


    Not far away, Ding Dongdong picked up a call from her friend.


    ¡°Dongdong, how is your blind date with Fu Shiyi going?¡±


    ¡°I just had it.¡± Ding Dongdong said and turned around.


    ¡°He did not recognize you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ding Dongdong said.


    ¡°True, you have lost so much weight that even I can¡¯t recognize you, let alone him recognizing you.¡±


    Ding Dongdong went over to a hidden corner and sneaked a peek at Fu Shiyi, who was still standing there with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°He seems to be angry?¡±


    ¡°Angry, are you not on a date?¡±


    ¡°He asked me out but... I turned him down.¡±


    Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s annoyed expression because he was turned down, Ding Dongdong could not help butugh.


    ¡°Rejected? Didn¡¯t you wait eight years for him? Why did you turn him down?¡±


    Seeing Fu Shiyi leaving, Ding Dongdong said, ¡°When has he ever cherished anything that is given to him?¡±


    He would not cherish her if she was too easy to get, especially because he was Fu Shiyi.


    She did not want to repeat what had happened eight years ago.

 Chapter 570 - Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 570: Flirting</h4>


    Fu Shiyi was deeply affected by the failure of the blind date.


    After a gloomy day, he called her again to ask her out.


    Unexpectedly, he was turned down by Ding Dongdong again.


    So heined in the group.


    But not only did they not console him, they even rubbed salt into his wounds.


    That night, after Fu Shiqin and He Chi both got off work, they went to drink with Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get drunk so that we can rid our minds of our worries. Then we can drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    Fu Shiqin poured him a ss of wine and consoled him.


    However, Fu Shiyi still felt depressed after drinking it.


    ¡°She turned down someone like me, is she blind?¡±


    ¡°It is just a failed blind date, why must you be so hurt about it?¡±


    He Chi could not understand why he had been so depressed for thest two days, just because of this matter.


    Fu Shiyi asked furiously, ¡°When did I get hurt? When did I get hurt, huh?!¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and asked curiously, ¡°How are you not hurt?¡±


    ¡°This is not because there¡¯s a problem with me, it is just herck of taste.¡± Fu Shiyi argued.


    ¡°That is because you have not met her standards.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He was just someone in the entertainment industry and yet he thought that he was the most charming and loveliest person!


    Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and curiously said, ¡°Alright, alright... let¡¯s not talk about you anymore. Tell me, who was your blind date?¡±


    Fu Shiyi showed them the picture.


    ¡°Ding Dongdong. She is a dancer and is also very good at car racing.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi took the opportunity to memorize her contact details.


    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that the number one driver of AFR in Hua Land?¡±


    Hearing their words, Fu Shiyi instantly told them what he had seen.


    ¡°Let me tell you, it was very exciting to watch her in action. She was overtaken by two others in the middle of the race, even though she had always been in the lead position. In thest few rounds, she took the opportunity to counterattack...¡±


    Fu Shiqin frowned as he saw Fu Shiyi¡¯s starry eyes.


    Could it be that this man had failed to seduce her and was now the one being seduced?


    Fu Shiyi had two dreams, one was to be an actor who made a living because of his face and the other was to be a racing car driver.


    His first dream had been realized but not his second dream. Now, he had gone on a blind date with a rare female racer and he was so excited.


    He Chi said, ¡°Third Brother, are you interested in her?¡±


    ¡°Do I like her?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted and brushed his hand through his hair. ¡°I want her to fully realize my charm and prove her own capability.¡±


    Fu Shiqin raised his ss. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t flirt with her, my surname will not be Fu.¡± Fu Shiyi swore that he was not going to be defeated.


    The following day, he went to change his style and once again, confidently called Ding Dongdong to invite her for a coffee.


    Once again... he was ruthlessly rejected.


    Just as he was about to smash the phone, Fu Shiqin sent him a text.


    It was a picture of him and Ding Dongdong drinking coffee together.


    What was more, he had captioned it with something infuriating.


    [It is not that difficult to meet Dongdong.]


    ¡°Damn you, Second Brother!¡±


    Not only Fu Shiqin but also He Chi, went to have a cup of coffee with Ding Dongdong.


    He also took some pictures and sent them to Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi was so annoyed by them that he almost vomited blood. He called them on the spot and told them to end their friendship.

 Chapter 571 - Viewing No Mans Land

    <h4>Chapter 571: Viewing No Man¡¯s Land</h4>


    While Fu Shiyi was busy trying to prove himself to his blind date, Gu Weiwei finished up her work in Europe.


    Then she went to meet with the filmmakers in Australia, to confirm the location of the movie.


    They had found a few suitable ces to film the scenes in the uninhabited area of the Northern Territory.


    Since Jolin had a cold, she did not bring him and Assistant Xu with her.


    She and Lei Ning, as well as a foreign member of the film crew and a local guide, drove through the no man¡¯snd.


    Although it was a long journey and the car ride was very bumpy, the scenery was quite suitable for the movie.


    After seeing it for herself, she had alreadye up with the mental image for the scene in her head.


    It was just that the phone signal kept disappearing, so she and Fu Hanzheng were not constantly in contact with one another.


    However, whenever there was a signal, she would send him a short message to tell him that she was safe.


    After three days of traveling, Lei Ning suddenly became very alert. She followed her everywhere she went, even when she went to relieve herself.


    ¡°I am not a three-year-old child, I won¡¯t get lost, why are you always following me?¡±


    Lei Ning said, as she chewed some chewing gum, ¡°There are two Hummers behind us and every now and then they keep showing up.¡±


    Since she knew about what happened when Weiwei was at the film festival, she had to be extra vignt in order to prevent old incidents from happening again... because those that were her bodyguards at the time, were either injured... or dead.


    Gu Weiwei washed her hands by the stream and said, after listening to Lei Ning,


    ¡°Maybe they are just traveling on the same road.¡±


    Although there were very few people in the no man¡¯snd, there were many tourists who liked to drive through the no man¡¯snd.


    ¡°It can be a coincidence if it happens once or twice, but you took the scenic route today, not the road. They should have gone ahead of us by now.¡±


    Lei Ning said as she sized up the surroundings.


    Hearing what she said, Gu Weiwei looked serious.


    ¡°Are you sure they are not one of us?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Fu Hanzheng have bodyguards following her? If they kept following them, wouldn¡¯t it be their car?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it were them, they would have at least told me something.¡± Lei Ning said and urged her to return to the car.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the car and said, ¡°There is onest scene-scape, we can leave no man¡¯snd after viewing it.¡±


    Although she did not believe it would happen, they would be at a disadvantage if the other party really attacked them in this no man¡¯snd.


    However, after another day, the two Hummers that Lei Ning mentioned never appeared again.


    Gu Weiwei and her group arrived at thest site when it was already dark.


    They went back to the car and met up with the guide, ready to leave the no man¡¯snd and go to the city, so that they could meet Jolin on the ne.


    However, after driving for a few hours, the engine suddenly stopped.


    The guide got out of the car and tried to fix it for a long time but to no avail.


    They wanted to call for help, but they were in a ce where there was no signal.


    ¡°It will take at least two to three days before our men arrive, but the food and water in the car can onlyst us for one day.¡±


    Lei Ning checked the supplies in the car and looked serious.


    If Boss could not reach them, he would definitely send someone to find them.


    But it would take two to three days to find them in this deserted area.


    She had just finished speaking, when the two suspicious-looking Hummers approached them from behind.


    Seeing that their car was parked, they stopped by the roadside too.

 Chapter 572 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 572: Gu Siting</h4>


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Lei Ning pressed down Gu Weiwei¡¯s head, pulled out the gun and loaded it, as she stared at the two Hummers parked in front of her.


    The driver of the first car came down and approached them.


    ¡°What happened to your car, do you need help?¡±


    ¡°The car has broken down. If possible, you can help us by contacting the rescue team.¡± The guide said.


    The driver returned to his own car, talked with his friends and said, ¡°This road is not safe, we have empty seats in the cars, why don¡¯t you take our car and leave with us?¡±


    With the gun in one hand and Gu Weiwei¡¯s head pushed down in the other, Lei Ning said to the man outside the car, ¡°No need, we are waiting for our help toe.¡±


    The guide turned to her and said, ¡°Our food and water won¡¯tst the wait until the rescuees.¡±


    ¡°You can leave if you want to, we are not leaving.¡± Lei Ning said resolutely.


    Those two cars had been showing up around them from time to time, which was very suspicious.


    God knew what would happen once they got into their car.


    ¡°Lei Ning, if they really want to do something, where can we run to if they surround our car?¡± Gu Weiwei was forced to lie down in the back seat, unable to raise her head.


    ¡°But we still can¡¯t get into their car.¡± Lei Ning said.


    Gu Weiwei felt her neck aching. ¡°I am not talking about getting into their car, can I sit up?¡±


    Lei Ning looked at the two cars in front of her and released the hand that was holding her head down.


    ¡°They will be here within two days.¡±


    With Boss¡¯s temper, he would not wait three days.


    The driver brought over a bag of water and food and said in a friendly tone, ¡°We are resting in front, if you need anything, you cane over anytime.¡±


    However, for the sake of safety, Lei Ning turned down the water and food offered by the other party.


    Although it was not a threat to their safety, they were not allowed to eat what they offered.


    Gu Weiwei slept for a few hours in the car and woke up in the middle of the night, when the night sky was filled with stars.


    She leaned against the window and watched it for a while. Then she took out her camera and climbed onto the roof of the car to take a few pictures of the stars.


    Then she took out her phone and checked it. There was still no signal.


    The desert area was very quiet at night.


    She sat on the roof of the car for a few hours and watched as the sun gradually rose.


    At seeing the sunrise, she stood up and took a few pictures of it and saw a stream in the distance.


    The food might not be enough for two days but they could fetch water on foot.


    Then Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men should be able to help her.


    She was about to get out of the car and ask someone to fetch the water, when the door of the Hummer opened and a man got out of the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Although it was not yet dawn, the light was enough for her to see who wasing out.


    It was Kuroda Shio who worked for the Gu Family.


    Seeing Kuroda Shio, she could already tell who was in the car.


    Sure enough, Kuroda Shio opened the door and Gu Siting got out of the car, dressed in a gray suit.


    Then they walked for a while and stopped in front of the car, looking up at the girl standing on the top of the car with her hair flying in the wind.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what will make you leave?¡±


    When Lei Ning heard the sound of the car opening in front of her, she did not immediately get out of the car with a gun.


    However, after seeing that it was Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio, she had already reached for her gun.


    Standing on the roof of the car, Gu Weiwei looked at Gu Siting, who had been following them all this time.


    ¡°What, you want me to go with you to the Gu Family again?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Gu Siting 2

    <h4>Chapter 573: Gu Siting 2</h4>


    Gu Siting said, ¡°If I was here for that, I would have taken you long ago.¡±


    It was just that he was in the vicinity of Australia, so when he heard that she was here, he followed her.


    Although she had run away from the Gu Familyst time, he still found it incredible, when he thought about what she had done.


    If it was just an act, she would not have been able to be so much like Weiwei.


    So he followed her to Australia with this question in his heart.


    Gu Weiwei sneered. ¡°It seems that the Gu Family is not in enough trouble these days and so you still have time to follow me here.¡±


    Both the Fu Family and the Dorrans Family had caused a lot of trouble for the Gu Family.


    Yet he actually had the time to follow her through no man¡¯snd. He was indeed too free.


    Ignoring her sarcasm, Gu Siting said, ¡°Your food and water won¡¯tst. Our car can take you to a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°I will not rely on you, Gu Siting, to survive in this deserted area.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    No matter if he was sincerely helping her or if he had other intentions, she was not going to ept it.


    They were no longer on friendly terms.


    Watching the girl who had turned him down, Gu Siting said patiently, ¡°If it is because of what happenedst time, I apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°It is your business to apologize, but I am not going to ept your apology. Please leave.¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a while, turned around and got into the car. He asked his men to leave one car behind and left with the others.


    The guide looked at the empty car and said, ¡°The car keys are in the car and there is water and food. Let¡¯s drive this car out of here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got off the car roof. ¡°We are not leaving.¡±


    Maybe waiting for help would not be easy but she would not ept anything from Gu Siting either.


    Firstly it was because she did not want to ept it, and secondly, she did not want Fu Hanzheng to be displeased.


    ¡°But there are wild animals around this area and we have no water or food, so if we stay here...¡±


    The guide could not understand why they refused to leave, when there was a car and food avable for them to use.


    Gu Weiwei stressed with a cold voice. ¡°No one is allowed to touch anything from that car unless we are leaving.¡±


    At her insistence, the guide gave up on the idea of driving the car and went with them to fetch some water from the stream.


    Gu Siting¡¯s car pulled over not too far away.


    However, after a few hours, the car they had left behind still did not pass by.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, they did not use our car or take anything from it.¡±


    Kuroda Shio came back and told him what he had seen.


    Gu Siting looked serious and did not give the order for them to leave.


    Kuroda Shio checked the time and reminded him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you have an important meeting tomorrow, we can¡¯t dy it any longer.¡±


    He had so much work waiting for him, yet he followed Mu Weiwei into this deserted area.


    ¡°Just wait.¡± Gu Siting said with a low voice.


    He had no idea why he had followed her here.


    Maybe she looked too much like Weiwei when she was at the Gu Family.


    He could not help bute to her, wanting to see her shadow again.

 Chapter 574 - Rejecting Gu Sitings Help

    <h4>Chapter 574: Rejecting Gu Siting¡¯s Help</h4>


    Gu Weiwei did not leave with the car Gu Siting left behind. Gu Siting¡¯s car was parked further along in front of them and they did not leave either.


    It started to rain heavily in the afternoon.


    Gu Weiwei and the four men in the car had to remain in the car to avoid the rain and they had run out of food.


    The Hummer parked a few hundred meters ahead of them had the food they needed but because of her strong attitude, no one dared to take the food.


    The rain became heavier and the guide could not wait any longer.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t contact the outside world, will a rescue car even arrive?¡±


    If they could not reach the outside world, no one would know that they were trapped here.


    ¡°Just shut up and wait.¡± Lei Ning said.


    She believed that Boss had already arranged for someone to pick them up.


    After all, he would not allow for his darling to lose contact with him for two days straight.


    Gu Weiwei tightened her coat and leaned against the back of the chair, listening to the sound of the rain outside.


    It was still raining heavily, when Kuroda Shio came over with an umbre and knocked on their window.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Mr. Gu has no ill intentions. You want to leave this ce as soon as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°No bad intentions?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered and looked at Kuroda Shio. ¡°Have you forgotten that not long ago, your Mr. Gu was trying to stop me from going home, so that I could stay and die in A Land?¡±


    If Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo had not shown up in time to help her, she would have been dead or barely alive.


    Kuroda Shio stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t just keep waiting. It is not going to be easy for the rescue team to find this ce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Gu Weiwei closed the window and continued to rest.


    Kuroda Shio knocked on the window a few more times but failed to elicit a response, so he gave up and returned to Gu Siting¡¯s car.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, she is still not leaving.¡±


    But if Mu Weiwei did not leave, was he really going to stay here?


    That was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, what was he doing here?


    Gu Siting¡¯s face sank as he looked at the pouring rain outside the window.


    ¡°Keep waiting.¡±


    She was waiting for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men to pick her up and he was waiting for her to leave.


    Kuroda Shio got into the car and urged anxiously.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family has stopped the coboration. There are too many things waiting for you, Mr. Gu.¡±


    They were going to suffer a great loss but the Dorrans Family still insisted on stopping the coboration. They had been very busy these past few days.


    But when he found out that Mu Weiwei was in Australia, he followed her all the way to this deserted area.


    Even if they were not facing each other but just passing by their car, he was not willing to leave.


    Gu Siting sighed and did not respond to Kuroda Shio¡¯s words.


    ¡°Still no news about the owner of the Heavenly Jewel?¡±


    He wanted him to wait for half a year, but the waiting time... was too long.


    ¡°No, Cayman Dorrans is also looking for them and there seems to be no news either.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    They were both rational and intelligent people, but now they were waiting for such ridiculous news.


    How could someone who had passed away remain in this world, just because of a string of pearls?


    Miss Weiwei had been dead for a year and yet this man still refused to believe that she was fully gone. He had tried all kinds of methods to convince himself that she was still alive.

 Chapter 575 - Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 575: Ling Yan</h4>


    The rain did not stop until the following morning.


    And when the rain stopped and the sun rose, Gu Weiwei and the others, who had been in the car the entire night, could not wait to get out of the car.


    Due to theck of food, everyone started to feel hungry.


    Although the guide and the photographer were craving for the food in the car in front of them, they had to bear with the hunger because of their firm objection.


    Gu Weiwei looked out across the wilderness after the rain and saw Gu Siting¡¯s car parked in front on the road.


    Lei Ning saw it too and mumbled, ¡°What is wrong with this man? Why is he pestering you?¡±


    He had kidnapped her to the Gu Family and now he was stalking her.


    Was he blind?


    Didn¡¯t he know that she was their Boss¡¯ woman?


    Gu Siting¡¯s men did note over to them again but they were not leaving either.


    Gu Weiwei knew that they were still here, but she ignored them.


    She had thought that she would have to wait until the third day before Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rescue team arrived.


    However, in the evening, when Lei Ning was drinking water outside the car, she saw a helicopter flying low in the distance.


    She knocked on the window and asked Gu Weiwei to get out of the car.


    ¡°Look over there, they must be here.¡±


    Apart from the people arranged by Boss, no one else would be able to fly a helicopter around the no man¡¯snd.


    Lei Ning grabbed Gu Weiwei¡¯s shawl, climbed onto the roof of the car and waved at the helicopter.


    Soon, the helicopter flew towards them, hovered in the air for a while andnded after finding a level spot.


    The moment the helicopternded, Jolin jumped out of the cabin and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I finally found you.¡±


    Since he could not reach them, Boss arranged for two helicopters to search for and rescue him and the other two bodyguards.


    The heavy rainst night made the search and rescue even more difficult.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed her backpack from the car. ¡°You are finally here.¡±


    Jolin looked at her and Lei Ning, took their things and said, ¡°Get on the helicopter with me first, Boss will be here soon.¡±


    Since she had not been able to reach him, he had rushed here from home.


    Hearing that Fu Hanzheng was here, Gu Weiwei followed him into the helicopter.


    As the helicopter rose into the air, she looked down from the window and saw Gu Siting¡¯s car.


    He got out of the car and watched her leave.


    On the way back, the pilot contacted another rescue helicopter and reported the location of the guide and the cameraman, asking them to pick up the remaining people.


    The helicopter flew over the no man¡¯snd and disappeared into the distant sky.


    Seeing the helicopter flying away, Gu Siting got into the car and asked the driver to drive away from the deserted area.


    Why was she Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?


    After driving for a while, Ling Yan called him.


    ¡°Brother Siting, where are you?¡±


    Gu Siting answered tiredly, ¡°Australia.¡±


    ¡°When are youing back? I don¡¯t know what is wrong with the Dorrans Family, but they have been interrogating us and the people in the hospital, as if they were interrogating criminals!¡± Ling Yan said and started to cry.


    Gu Siting frowned impatiently. ¡°They are just checking for information on Weiwei, let them do it.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans did not believe that Weiwei had died because of the assassination, so the Gu Family and the Ling Family Hospital would definitely be put through a thorough investigation.


    Ling Yan sobbed. ¡°But... but they seem to suspect that we murdered her!¡±

 Chapter 576 - Ling Yan 2

    <h4>Chapter 576: Ling Yan 2</h4>


    The woman¡¯s sobs annoyed Gu Siting.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything, they won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ling Yan had transnted her heart but she did not look like her at all.


    Instead, it was a girl from Hua Land who looked like her.


    ¡°Brother Siting, when are youing home? I am so scared...¡±


    Ling Yan heard the impatience in his voice and stopped crying.


    ¡°I am very busy, I am not sure.¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Cayman Dorrans did not trust anyone right now, so he had sent someone to investigate the matter. He did not even spare the Gu Family, let alone the Ling Family who had Weiwei¡¯s heart.


    Now that his coboration with Cayman Dorrans was terminated, he had a lot of work to deal with in Europe and he had no time to deal with the Dorrans Family and the Ling Family.


    Also, he could not do anything about it.


    Whether it was Yuan Shuo and his men or anyone else who was involved, he would not let any of them off.


    ¡°But I am really afraid of the Dorrans Family...¡± Ling Yan said weakly.


    ¡°As long as you have a clear conscience, what are you afraid of?¡± Gu Siting said indifferently. Apparently, he had no intention of going back to deal with the matter.


    Ling Yan stayed silent and did not ask for anything more.


    ¡°Then... get back to work, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Gu Siting hung up.


    Kuroda Shio saw him hanging up and could guess what was going on from overhearing his conversation.


    ¡°Although Cayman Dorrans is also investigating Yuan Shuo and the others, he seems to be focusing more on the Gu Family and the Ling Family.¡±


    Gu Siting leaned against the back of the chair with his eyes closed. ¡°Weiwei went to the Gu Family, of course he would suspect us.¡±


    If they stopped him from investigating, Cayman Dorrans might think that they were guilty.


    ¡°But if the coboration with the Dorrans Family is stopped, the Gu Family will be in a very difficult position.¡± Kuroda Shio sighed.


    The Dorrans Family had stopped the coboration and Fu Hanzheng had been causing them trouble, so the Gu¡¯s Enterprise had suffered a great loss.


    If this situation was not stopped soon, he would suffer immeasurable losses.


    Gu Siting said nothing. Without Weiwei around, Cayman Dorrans would definitely stop the coboration.


    Luckily, they had expected this to happen the day Weiwei passed away, so they had made preparations.


    Therefore, it was not the worst time yet.


    ¡°What I think Mr. Gu meant, is that we should try our best to ease our rtionship with Cayman Dorrans. If he insists on taking Miss Weiwei away, please don¡¯t stop him. Even if we can¡¯t work together anymore, at least we can¡¯t be enemies.¡± Kuroda Shio told him what Mr. Gu had always meant.


    The Gu Family and the Dorrans Family had been in contact with each other for years and they knew very well how ruthless this man was.


    What was more, the Gu Family had a long-standing enemy, the Fu Family of Hua Land.


    Therefore, he must not be enemies with Cayman Dorrans.


    Gu Siting did not utter a word for a long time, as if he had heard what he said, but also as if he had not.


    Kuroda Shio nced at the man who was resting in the back seat and did not disturb him.


    But now there was a signal he started to get back to work.


    Kuroda Ship had just made a call, when a text from Ling Yan popped up.


    [Kuroda, is Brother Siting really busy with work?]


    Kuroda Shio replied.


    [Yes.]


    Although he had not been very busy these past few days, he was indeed very busy now.


    Ling Yan was a weak and pitiful girlfriend. She was indeed very lovable when he was free, but when he was busy, she was very annoying.

 Chapter 577 - Cayman Dorrans Will Kill Her

    <h4>Chapter 577: Cayman Dorrans Will Kill Her</h4>


    In the Ling Family home of A Land.


    Due to the Dorrans Family¡¯s investigation of the staff at St. Paul¡¯s Hospital and the Ling Family, Ling Yan, who was supposed to be on set, rushed home instead of filming.


    She had called Gu Siting, hoping that he could stop the Dorrans Family from investigating the matter.


    But Gu Siting ignored her request.


    Ji Fang asked nervously, when she saw her hanging up the phone, ¡°What did Gu Siting say? Can he make these people leave?¡±


    Ji Fang, who was in the car, felt guilty when she saw the foreigners checking on the servants.


    ¡°He has work to do and can¡¯te home for the time being.¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ji Fang looked at her daughter curiously.


    ¡°What is wrong with you two these days? He doesn¡¯t want you to stay in the Gu Family home anymore and he doesn¡¯t care if you are in trouble now.¡±


    He was not like this before.


    As long as her daughter asked him to, he would always do whatever she asked.


    ¡°The Gu Family has stopped cooperating with the Dorrans Family. He has too many things to deal with.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    She knew that something had happened between her and Gu Siting recently.


    It seemed that everything started when Mu Weiwei appeared.


    Gu Siting turned to Mu Weiwei and started to care for her less and less.


    ¡°Even if there are too many things to deal with, he can¡¯t leave you here alone.¡± Ji Fang sighed.


    Although she did feel bad after Gu Weiwei died.


    But as time passed and her daughter remained safe and sound, the guilt gradually disappeared.


    But seeing the Dorrans Family investigating her death, she started to feel guilty again.


    Luckily, only the mother and the daughter knew that Gu Weiwei wasn¡¯t actually brain dead.


    Therefore, even if they searched the entire Ling Family and St. Paul Hospital, they would not find anything.


    Ling Yan looked out of the window and saw the Dorrans Family interrogating the servants.


    ¡°Mom, do you think that... in Gu Siting¡¯s eyes, I am still me or a machine that supports Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart?¡±


    Ji Fang stayed silent for a while and consoled her daughter.


    ¡°Of course it is you, why are you arguing over someone who is no longer here?¡±


    Although Gu Siting used to take care of the Ling Family, he was just being polite. Even when her daughter aborted the child for him, his attitude did not improve.


    The real care came after her daughter received the heart transnt surgery.


    Of course she knew that it was because of Gu Weiwei.


    But Gu Weiwei was not here anymore, what was more important was that she was alive.


    Ling Yan came back to herself. That was right, why was she arguing over a dead person?


    Gu Siting might not be able to let go of Gu Weiwei for the time being, but she would always be by his side.


    ¡°Mom, no matter what Cayman Dorrans does, you and I must keep that matter to ourselves.¡±


    Last time, Cayman Dorrans had almost dug out her heart and killed her.


    If he had known that Gu Weiwei was brain dead not because of an injury but because of the drugs she had given her, he would have killed her.


    Ji Fang looked out of the car window and took a deep breath.


    ¡°If they know about it, we won¡¯t be able to survive!¡±


    She had not expected that after a whole year had passed by, Gu Weiwei¡¯s father would suddenly want to find out the cause of her death; now everyone in the family was worried.


    But the more that was the case, the more they could not reveal the truth.

 Chapter 578 - The Lie Detector

    <h4>Chapter 578: The Lie Detector</h4>


    Ling Yan and Ji Fang sat in the car for a long time, before they then calmly got out.


    The servants of the Ling Family were being interrogated by the Dorrans Family and the leader was another trusted aide of Cayman Dorrans, Watson. He was tall and strong and had dark tattoos on his arms and neck.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, Miss. Ling, you are finally home.¡±


    ¡°What do you think our family is, a bunch of criminals?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    Watson shrugged.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, the Ling Family is also involved in the death of Miss Vivian, we must investigate it thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°You came to our home from the hospital and interrogated us like we are criminals. Is this your meaning of an investigation?¡± Ling Yan asked coldly.


    For the past few days, she had not been able to concentrate on filming because she had to rush home to check on the situation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Ling a good friend of Miss Weiwei? Don¡¯t you want us to find the murderer?¡± Watson asked.


    ¡°I... of course I want you to find out but I can¡¯t just watch you investigating my home like this.¡± Ling Yan tried hard to stay calm.


    Yes, if she objected too much, the other party would think that she was guilty.


    ¡°In that case, please cooperate.¡± Watson said.


    The mother and the daughter were home, but they had spent so much time in the car before entering the house. He was curious and concerned about what they had discussed in the car.


    Ji Fang looked at everyone and said, ¡°If we cooperate, will the hospital and the family no longer be interrogated by you?¡±


    They had been asking questions for two days and it was time to finish the investigation.


    She had not slept at all during the past two days.


    These men were always at her workce and at her home, and she had noticed that none of them were armed.


    Watson smiled and said, ¡°Of course, thank you for your cooperation, we will finish the investigation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then how long until you finish?¡± Ji Fang asked.


    Watson looked at Ling Yan and her mother and said, ¡°That will depend on whether you and Mrs Ling will cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    ¡°Me... us?¡± Ling Yan was startled and asked, ¡°Even we are being interrogated?¡±


    Watson said, ¡°Of course,pared to the medical staff and the servants of the Ling Family, you are the ones who are the most deeply involved with Miss Weiwei.¡±


    During the past two days of checking on the hospital and the Ling Family, he had only gained some information.


    The real investigation started with them.


    ¡°We...¡±


    Ji Fang panicked a little. She had thought that they were just checking the hospital and the servants at home, but they were not letting them off either.


    Ling Yan took her arm and said to Watson, ¡°Then what do you want to ask?¡±


    Watson said, ¡°There are still some things that have not been arranged. I will ask you when I am done.¡±


    ¡°Arrange things?¡± Ling Yan frowned. She had a feeling that something was not going to be beneficial to them.


    They were just asking questions about Gu Weiwei and so they could easily answer them.


    What was he up to now?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Watson nodded and said, ¡°We are having two high-end lie detectors delivered to us. We will ask Mrs Ling, Miss Ling and Mr Ling to answer our questions.¡±


    ¡°A lie detector?¡± Ji Fang asked in astonishment.


    Watson said, ¡°Matthew said that we are easily misled by lies, so he gave us the instrument.¡±


    Ji Fang was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She looked at Ling Yan.


    If they were just interrogating her, they would not find anything.


    But if they used the lie detector...

 Chapter 579 - Love Show

    <h4>Chapter 579: Love Show</h4>


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. She did not expect that they would be so unscrupulous in their investigation.


    ¡°Even the lie detector has been brought in, you are even more strict than the police.¡±


    With the lie detector, any changes in the data might be the focus of their suspicion.


    ¡°We all hope that we can find the culprit as soon as possible.¡± Watson said.


    Was Ling Yan really Miss Weiwei¡¯s friend?


    Why did he feel that she did not want them to find out who the murderer was?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Yan forced a smile.


    One of Watson¡¯s men came over and said, ¡°We are done.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Ling, Miss Ling, when the machine is ready in a few days, we will invite you over.¡±


    Having said those words, Watson left the Ling Family along with his men.


    Seeing them leaving, Ji Fang was helped upstairs by Ling Yan.


    The moment she sat down in the bedroom, she could not help but say, ¡°The lie detector has been brought too, they are...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Ling Yan covered her mouth.


    Then she typed a line on her phone: [Be careful, they might have ced a wire.]


    Ji Fang thought of this possibility and stopped talking.


    The mother and daughter searched the room for a long time and found the hidden wiretap.


    She typed on her phone: [I need to think of a way to get past the lie detector test.]


    If it was just a normal interrogation, they could deny it.


    But with the lie detector, they would be suspicious even if they denied it.


    Ling Yan also typed a line: [Yes, we will talk about it tomorrow.]


    They must have installed a wire at home and the hospital office too.


    If they talked about Gu Weiwei, they would be heard.


    So they had to find a safe ce to discuss the next step.


    ...


    When the Ling Family was busy with the Dorrans Family¡¯s investigation, Gu Weiwei, who was far away in Australia, lost contact with Hanzheng for almost two days.


    Finally, Jolin brought her back to the city. The helicopter was still in the air when she saw Fu Hanzheng waiting at the parking lot.


    The helicopternded slowly and before the door was opened, Fu Hanzheng had already walked over.


    When the cabin door opened, Gu Weiwei took hold of the man waiting outside and said with a smile, ¡°I knew you would find me.¡±


    Therefore, she was not scared at all, even though the wait was long.


    Because she knew that she would wait for him.


    With her in his arms, Fu Hanzheng finally felt relieved.


    But when they were hugging each other, Jolin and Lei Ning could not get down.


    Jolin asked, ¡°Boss, can you... carry her somewhere else?¡±


    He did not want to watch them showing off their love.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the two others in the helicopter, picked them up and left.


    Gu Weiwei realized what was going on and looked up at the group.


    ¡°Put me down, people are watching.¡±


    ¡°Let them watch.¡± Fu Hanzheng carried her across the tarmac and put on the seat belt for her.


    Then he got into the car from the other side.


    ¡°Should we go home or take a day off?¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against him weakly. ¡°Dinner first, I am so hungry.¡±


    They had run out of food and had to drink the water from the stream.


    Now, she did not want to go anywhere, nor did she want anything else. She just wanted to have a big meal.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand and made a call with the other to have the food delivered to their room in advance.

 Chapter 580 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 580: Kiss</h4>


    Leaning against himzily, Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned around and kissed her forehead. ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    He also wanted toe here as soon as possible, but even if he came as fast as he could, the ne would still take more than ten hours to arrive.


    Luckily, the moment the nended, he had received the news that she had been found.


    He had just arrived when he saw her stepping off the ne.


    ¡°No, I thought that I would not be home until tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ording to their estimation, even if the search was quick, they would have only been found tomorrow.


    His men had found her today, which was already beyond their expectations.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Why would I keep you waiting?¡±


    Especially when he found out that Gu Siting had alsoe to Australia.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡°I have been thinking about you and waiting for you at the same time. I did not wait that long.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and tightened his arms around her.


    After failing to contact her, he received the news that Gu Siting was also there. God knew how worried he had been.


    Although it seemed that Gu Siting would never take her away again, he was still worried that something bad would happen to her.


    Fortunately, she was back, safe and sound.


    They were in the car for less than ten minutes before it then stopped at the hotel.


    The driver opened the door. ¡°Mr. Fu, we have arrived at the hotel.¡±


    When they returned to the suite, the room was already full of food.


    She washed her hands and was about to eat when Fu Hanzheng gave her a bowl of porridge. It was warm and tasty.


    ¡°Have some porridge first, then something else.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the porridge from him as she looked at the table full of fish and drumsticks.


    She took two bites and realized that he also must not have eaten anything on the way here.


    So she put down the bowl and gave him one too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch me eat, can¡¯t you eat too?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took it but he was not in a hurry to eat it. Instead, he looked at her as she busily filled her stomach.


    His phone buzzed and he put down the bowl to check the text. It was a report from Lei Ning.


    He pursed his lips and looked at the girl who was busy eating, put down the phone and did not ask her anything.


    After a long time, Gu Weiwei was finally full. She looked up and saw that the man opposite her had not eaten any porridge.


    ¡°Still not eating, are you waiting for me to feed you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei wiped her mouth and looked at her boyfriend, who she had not seen for more than ten days.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her, picked up the bowl and asked, ¡°Anything else you want to eat?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while, dragged the chair over to him and gave him a peck on the lips.


    ¡°Can I have you for dessert?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put down the bowl, lifted her chin and kissed her.


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply.


    When they were reunited, she could not help but to passionately respond to his kiss and then she let him carry her back to the bedroom.


    When she fell onto the bed and her coat was removed, she suddenly thought of something.


    Then she rolled over to the other side of the bed and said, panting, ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°I did not shower.¡±


    She had been in the uninhabited area of the Northern Region for the past few days and there was nowhere for her to take a shower. She felt she was growing mouldy from not bathing for so long.


    And yet he was still able to kiss her.

 Chapter 581 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 581: Together</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng did not know whether tough or cry. He walked around the bed and approached her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Gu Weiwei climbed across the bed and turned over to the other side, saying as she walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°I... need to take a shower first.¡±


    But the moment she walked into the bathroom, Fu Hanzheng followed her.


    Gu Weiwei red at the man who was following her. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Even if they had been intimate numerous times, she still could not ept doing such a shameful thing as sharing a bath.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his suit jacket and said, as he removed his tie, ¡°Me too, let¡¯s have one together.¡±


    ¡°You... go ahead, I will wait outside.¡± Gu Weiwei was about to walk out the bathroom with a flushed face.


    However, Fu Hanzheng had already locked the bathroom door.


    Gu Weiwei almost burst into tears. Seeing that he had removed his tie and started to unbutton his shirt, she turned around with her back facing him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take it off for you after we have showered?¡±


    Standing behind her back, Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to eat me for dessert?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead in embarrassment. Sure enough, it was not wise to just say what came to mind.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his shirt and filled the bathtub with water. Then he approached her with his upper body naked and whispered into her ears, ¡°Still want to go out?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and nodded with a flushed face.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Give me a kiss and then I will let you go out.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and kissed him on the lips.


    However, she had thought that it would only be just a small kiss, but the man kissed her so hard that she could not break away.


    She was not able to get out of the bathroom and before she realized what was going on, Fu Hanzheng had thrown her into the bathtub.


    The wet clothes clung to her body, making her look very attractive.


    The sound of breathlessness arose in the hot bathroom.


    The bath took a very long time. When she came out of the bathroom, she was already too weak to walk, so Fu Hanzheng wrapped her up in a towel and carried her out.


    When they returned to the bed, the man kissed her passionately again.


    Gu Weiwei could not catch her breath and managed to avoid his kiss.


    ¡°You... still want more?¡±


    ¡°I only had a bath.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and continued to kiss the girl¡¯s red lips.


    Gu Weiwei was annoyed, but she could not help but be fascinated by the man¡¯s gentle kisses.


    Was it just a bath?


    How could he bathe like that?


    But another round of passion made her bath go to waste.


    With one hand supporting his head, Fu Hanzheng brushed away her messy hair.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, are you satisfied with the dessert?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded furiously ¨C how could she say that she was not satisfied?


    She was not going to be able to fight with him anymore.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her flushed face.


    ¡°Get some sleep, I need to talk to Shiqin about some work.¡±


    ¡°Have Jolin bring me my luggage.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Her clothes were still in the bathtub and she could not put them on.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng put on the robe, fastened the belt and went out to make the call.


    Hearing the familiar low and gentle voice, Gu Weiwei closed her eyes and was ready to take a nap.


    Jolin quickly came up with her luggage. Seeing the man in a bathrobe, he could tell what had happened.


    She had only been home for a short while and now she was already in bed.


    He did not want to see them being lovey-dovey, yet they kept showing off their love to him. It was too much!

 Chapter 582 - Devour

    <h4>Chapter 582: Devour</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng greeted Jolin and put the luggage into the room.


    ¡°Is she finished with work here?¡±


    Jolin was startled for two seconds. You are asking me instead of your girlfriend?


    However, he did not have the energy toin, so he replied with a smile, ¡°Yes we are done. The original n was to return to Hua Land in the next few days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°She is leaving with me, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±


    Having said those words, he closed the door.


    Jolin looked at the door and pursed his lips. He had no intention of doing anything about it.


    The moment they saw each other, they started to devour one another. He did not want to see them showing off their love.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her luggage further into the bedroom and realised that Mu Weiwei was already asleep.


    He closed the bedroom door and went into the room outside before continuing with his work.


    After they finished talking about work, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°How dare Gu Siting harass my sister-inw at this stage?¡±


    He did not know how much damage the Gu Family had suffered recently, yet they still had the time to stalk her in Australia.


    ¡°Watch them closely, don¡¯t let them find any other partners in Europe.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Cayman Dorrans had terminated the coboration with the Gu¡¯s Enterprise, so if they wanted to make up for the loss, they would have to cooperate with other bigpanies in Europe.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Fu Shiqin chuckled and said, ¡°Brother, if I have to deal with so many things, I won¡¯t have time for the blind dates.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for two seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go for the time being.¡±


    Well,pared to the blind dates, work was more important.


    ¡°Okay, I am going to go work now, you and sister-inw can have a nice reunion.¡± Fu Shiqin said happily.


    Fu Shiyi was such a good-for-nothing that he kept on pestering Ding Dongdong these past few days, even after he failed to have the blind date with her.


    But Ding Dongdong was not that difficult to meet.


    He and He Chi were able to meet her, so why was it so difficult for Fu Shiyi?


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and thought of what Lei Ning had texted him, about Gu Siting following them and wanting to take her away when their car broke down.


    After thinking for a while, he called Lei Ning.


    ¡°Boss, what is it?¡± Lei Ning asked respectfully.


    ¡°Gu Siting followed you all the way?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He was not there to kidnap her, he was just following her all the way. What was he up to?


    Was it because she resembled Gu Weiwei who had died at the Gu Family?


    Lei Ning said, ¡°They did not show up at the beginning, but they followed us around and we did not know that it was them until our car broke down.¡±


    Standing by the window, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment as he looked at the darkness outside the window and asked again, ¡°Did he approach her?¡±


    Lei Ning instantly said, ¡°Gu Siting is here for Miss. Mu, but she was not friendly towards him and she did not ept any help from Gu Siting.¡±


    That was why she felt that Boss was right about her.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°When did he leave?¡±


    Lei Ning said, ¡°Gu Siting¡¯s car was still nearby when we left.¡±


    Honestly speaking, she had been too nervous to fall asleep the moment she realized that Gu Siting was following them.


    The incident at the film festival had just passed and if something happened to Mu Weiwei again, she would not be able to answer to Boss even if she remained alive.


    Although she had not met Boss¡¯ girlfriend before, she had heard from her brother that Boss doted on her a lot.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°I understand. She will be at home these next few days to rest, so you don¡¯t need to protect her for the time being.¡±


    Gu Siting had taken her to the Gu Family, but this time, he had followed her all the way without doing anything.


    What happened during those few days when she was at the Gu Family? What made him change so much?


    It did not look like he was trying to turn her into Gu Weiwei, but more like he had feelings for her...

 Chapter 583 - Gu Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 583: Gu Weiwei?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei slept for a few hours and when she awoke it was already dawn.


    Fu Hanzheng had finished his work and was resting next to her, his long arms wrapped around her waist.


    She turned around to face him and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face.


    After a long time, Fu Hanzheng opened his eyeszily.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Not enough, not even for a lifetime.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips happily.


    However, the simple morning kiss quickly turned passionate because she was naked.


    She felt the man¡¯s hands on her and ended the kiss, panting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it...¡±


    The man kissed her neck and held her hand with one of his, pressing it against the area where his reaction was passionately prominent.


    ¡°It is very difficult for me not to.¡±


    It was very difficult for him to not think about it, when she was in his arms.


    Especially when they had not seen each other for more than ten days.


    Gu Weiwei was coaxed into a full morning of vigorous exercise and it took a long time before she calmed down.


    ¡°Gu Siting went to the no man¡¯snd with us, did you know that?¡±


    Although she knew that Lei Ning had told him, she still felt the need to tell him.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s long fingers caressed her soft hair.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me if I had met him? Why don¡¯t you question what we talked about?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    She was with him and her heart was with him. Was there a need for him to ask her these questions?


    ¡°Not jealous?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°Although you did not ask, I only said a few words to him and they were not very nice. It did not even take more than three minutes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her chin and kissed her, showing his satisfaction.


    Gu Weiwei turned away and ended the kiss. ¡°Are we going home?¡±


    If he kissed her again, she would be in trouble.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°A few more hours to go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked around the bedside, grabbed a towel, wrapped herself in it and went to the luggage to find some clothes.


    ¡°I am going to take a shower now.¡±


    With one hand behind his head, Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile, ¡°Want me to join you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gu Weiwei closed the bathroom door and locked it.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, got up slowly and got dressed. Then he dialed the hotel¡¯s internal line and asked someone to prepare breakfast.


    Breakfast had just been served and Gu Weiwei had finished taking a shower and was now drying her hair with a towel.


    Seeing him leisurely reading the morning paper, she walked over and pointed at her wet hair.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, please help me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got up and asked her to sit down. Then he took the dry towel from her and started to dry her hair.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, picked up the coffee he had just drunk from and enjoyed the care from her boyfriend.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped her hair and nonchntly asked, ¡°Did Gu Siting say anything else when he met you?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want him to say to me?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°That is not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Weiwei, do you know Gu Weiwei?¡±

 Chapter 584 - Gu Weiwei 2

    <h4>Chapter 584: Gu Weiwei 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands that were holding the coffee cup shook and she took a sip to calm herself down.


    ¡°Know her?¡±


    Of course she did, but she did not dare to admit it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He also knew that she had grown up in Hua Land and so would not have known Gu Weiwei, who grew up in the Gu Family of A Land.


    But what had happened recently made him think that she might have known her.


    Gu Siting came to her, and Yuan Shuo and his men knew her, as well as those who knew Gu Weiwei well.


    So he wondered if she knew Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°How could I possibly know her?¡± She still chose to lie.


    She did not have the courage to tell him the truth.


    She was afraid that the truth would ruin everything that they had now.


    Fu Hanzheng dried her hair and took away the coffee cup from her hands without asking anything more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much coffee, eat your breakfast first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and followed him over to the dining table for breakfast.


    However, because of his question, her heart was surging.


    Although she had been trying very hard to avoid him connecting her with Gu Weiwei.


    But in the end, everything was going in the direction she did not want.


    Even if she could deny his question now, if Gu Siting found out that she was Mu Weiwei a few monthster...


    With his personality, he would definitely reveal her secret to Fu Hanzheng and force her to leave the Fu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and saw that the girl sitting opposite him looked distracted.


    ¡°What is it, still tired?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and snorted.


    ¡°If it were not for yourck of control, I would not be so tired.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I am already being very restrained.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you are eating.¡±


    Having said those words, she lowered her head and focused on eating, trying to conceal the thoughts that were surging forth in her eyes.


    They ate breakfast in the hotel and rushed to the airport, where Fu Hanzheng¡¯s ne was ready for take-off.


    Soon after they had boarded the ne, the ne took them away from Australia.


    When they returned home, Fu Shiqin was already waiting for them at the Landscape Vi.


    The moment she entered, he gave her a letter.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo visited Yuan Bao today and gave me this letter, saying that he is leaving Hua Land for some time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened the letter and asked, after reading the contents, ¡°Is he fully recovered?¡±


    ¡°He is almost fully recovered, only one area that has a little more healing to do.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Reading the letter, Gu Weiwei was not that surprised that Yuan Shuo had left because she had expected that he would find a way to meet Yuan Meng after he recovered.


    ¡°By the way, any progress on Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was drinking milk tea, instantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but Cayman Dorrans has been keeping an eye on Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e and Ling Yan¡¯s family.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei did not expect that the investigation of the Ling Family had already started.


    However, it was not going to be easy to find out anything.


    ¡°I heard that two high tech lie detectors have been dispatched to interrogate each of them.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he thought <i>¡®But shouldn¡¯t Gu Siting be the one being interrogated?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Lie detector?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She had not expected that the Dorrans Family would use such a thing.


    However, a lie detector could only detect the changes in the body, so would it really lead to a clue hidden in the Ling Family?

 Chapter 585 - Breakup?

    <h4>Chapter 585: Breakup?</h4>


    ¡°Yes, it sounds very advanced.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he ate his snacks.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. Hopefully, they would be able to make some progress because of the lie detectors.


    Seeing her worried expression, Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly, ¡°The lie detector is indeed useful, but it also depends on whether the operator has asked the correct questions and the mentality of the person who is being tested.¡±


    ¡°It might not be of much use but if the Ling Family is up to something, they will be exposed.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Fu Shiqin finished the food and said, with a pile of files in his arms, ¡°Brother, if you are done with your reunion, can you continue with your work?¡±


    ¡°You have an important meeting in an hour, you should leave now.¡±


    ...


    If it had not been for this capable brother, he would not have been able to pick up his girlfriend.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the pile of files and said to Gu Weiwei,


    ¡°I am going, so you should rest now. I will finish my work ande home as soon as possible.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In order to pick her up from Australia, he had already missed a lot of work.


    Fu Hanzheng got changed and left with Fu Shiqin and the pile of files.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the room alone, unpacked the luggage she had brought home and sat on the carpet, not feeling sleepy at all.


    She was just about to find the script and continue with the storyline, when Yuan Meng called her.


    ¡°Hey, what happened to our Master?¡±


    ¡°He ran away when I came back, I can¡¯t tie him down.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Because she had returned to the Anderson Family alone, there was no way Yuan Shuo would be at ease. He would definitely look for her after he recovered.


    Also, Alex Anderson was trying to steal her away. If he did not go now, his wife would be taken away.


    ¡°You...¡± Yuan Meng sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Did Gu Sitinge to you again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he followed me to the no man¡¯snd in Northern Australia.¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Yuan Meng asked worriedly, ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°What can he do to me now? He can¡¯t even take care of himself.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Your father is enough to keep him busy.¡± Yuan Meng gloated.


    The Dorrans Family had stopped their coboration and now the Gu Family was very busy.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng asked me yesterday if I knew Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°He suspects you?¡± Yuan Meng asked in astonishment.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I don¡¯t think we can hide it for too long.¡±


    Yuan Meng said straightforwardly, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep it from him, just tell him. What would he want to break up with you for?¡±


    ¡°What if... he really wants to?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°So be it, you don¡¯t want a man like him.¡± Yuan Meng snorted and said, ¡°If you break up with him, you cane to me. I will introduce you to a bunch of Western men...¡±


    ¡°You better keep them for yourself.¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted her when she noticed that the conversation was going off topic.


    ¡°Alright, seriously though,¡± Yuan Meng became serious and said, ¡°It might be difficult to tell him, but you should tell him yourself. If Gu Siting knows about it first, he will definitely let Fu Hanzheng know about it and you will be put into an even worse situation.¡±


    ¡°I tried, but I just can¡¯t say it.¡± Gu Weiwei said, feeling as if a huge rock was pressing down on her heart.


    ¡°Why not? It is Gu Siting¡¯s family who has a blood feud with the Fu Family and you are not the Gu Family¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Yuan Meng¡¯s heart softened when she heard her tone. ¡°You were only a year old when you were sent to the Gu Family and that was not something you could have chosen. Fu Hanzheng should understand that.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 586: Pregnant</h4>


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. It was not her surname but her past with Gu Siting that was the problem.


    Fu Hanzheng could not even ept her being close to another man. What was more, she had been with his enemy Gu Siting before.


    Fu Hanzheng could ept that her surname was Gu but the rest of the Fu Family would not be able to.


    ¡°You are the one who is confused.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    At the beginning, she had not believed that Fu Hanzheng truly liked her, but now she did.


    But she still could not fully believe this rtionship.


    As far as she was concerned, her surname was Gu and that was not a problem for Fu Hanzheng.


    What was difficult was that apart from Fu Hanzheng, there was also the Fu Family...


    But if this matter was going to be revealed sooner orter, she might as well tell Fu Hanzheng first.


    She did not want her to be exposed in a worse way.


    ¡°Master knew that you were from the Anderson Family... so how did he ept it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Now that she asked that, she realised that they seemed to share the same problem.


    ¡°Of course he couldn¡¯t ept it, he almost killed me but... he did not kill me either.¡± Yuan Meng realized that what she had said was a bit frightening and said, ¡°Yuan Bao was already in my belly when he found out about it. What else could he do?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a child with Fu Hanzheng first and then tell him about it?¡± Yuan Meng said and thought for a while. ¡°Then tell him that you are pregnant. If he can¡¯t ept it, you can leave with the child and his wife and children will all be gone. What will happen to him then?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, I am not going to learn from you.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    ¡°It is a bad idea, but it works perfectly well.¡± Yuan Meng said and lowered her voice. ¡°I realized that Master was suspecting me, so I got pregnant first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Her poor Master must have truly been viciously tricked by this woman!


    ¡°Pregnancy is an additionalyer of insurance.¡± Yuan Meng imparted to her extra wisdom.


    ¡°Master knew what you were doing?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°He found out about it but so what if he found out about it? I was already pregnant and was married.¡± Yuan Meng said shamelessly.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    ¡°Look at you, you need a child more than I do. Didn¡¯t the Fu Family want you to have a child too?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    When she was pregnant, even if they had something against her, they would have to ept the child.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Children are not to be used as bargaining chips.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you so stubborn? You are trying to stabilize your love.¡± Yuan Meng sighed deeply and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe that Fu Hanzheng¡¯s love for you is enough to ept that your surname is Gu, so have a child.¡±


    At the end of the day, feelings were invisible, but children were real.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead, finding it difficult to ept her weird ideas.


    ¡°The child will deepen your rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, trust me.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You are wrong. Children will only ruin our rtionship.¡±


    Otherwise, why did she think that Yuan Bao was currently being raised in the old mansion instead of here?


    Fu Hanzheng was already suffering from child phobia because of Yuan Bao.


    Children might deepen the rtionships of others, but for Fu Hanzheng... children were demons who would ruin their love life.

 Chapter 587 - Pregnant 2

    <h4>Chapter 587: Pregnant 2</h4>


    ¡°Ruined?¡± Yuan Meng could not believe it.


    Their rtionship was amazing.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply, not feeling any less stressed.


    ¡°I have set such a wonderful example for you, why are you still hesitating? Go and do everything you can to get pregnant first.¡± Yuan Meng continued to encourage her to get pregnant and said excitedly, ¡°When Master found out that I am a member of the Anderson Family, he tried to fight me too. I pped the pregnancy test across his face, and told him ¡ª if you have the guts, kill me and the child too.¡±


    Although her situation was a bit moreplicated and involved so many other members of the Fu Family, a child would definitely not be a bad thing for her.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei felt her forehead.


    You don¡¯t need to exin to me how fierce you are.


    ¡°Listen to me and get moving, do your best.¡± Yuan Meng encouraged her.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to hear her nagging anymore, so she instead said, ¡°The Dorrans Family had two lie detectors delivered to them and they are now investigating the Ling Family. Maybe they will find something.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think it will work.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had been trained with lie detectors before, so she understood the situation too well.


    ¡°But it will pick up something.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not expect that the lie detector would be able to find out that Ling Yan was the murderer, but in such a situation, she would inevitably show some unconventional behavior, and as long as Cayman Dorrans¡¯s men noticed it...


    Then the investigation would continue.


    Yuan Meng was just talking with her when she suddenly cursed.


    ¡°Damn it, that damned foreigner is here again, I am hanging up now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She knew that Alex Anderson was harassing her again.


    ...


    At the Ling Family of A Land.


    After several days of adjustments, the lie detector was finally working.


    Early in the morning, Watson drove to the Ling Family.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, our machine is ready, please follow us to answer some questions.¡±


    ¡°But Yanyan is sick, do we have to go today?¡± Ji Fang asked.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Watson could not believe it.


    If she was not truly sick, she would definitely be sick when they came to find them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go upstairs.¡± Ji Fang said and led him upstairs.


    Watson followed Ji Fang upstairs to Ling Yan¡¯s room and saw Ling Yan, who had a fever and was being taken care of by the servants.


    He made a call to the person in charge of the lie detector test and found out that the results would not be urate if medicine was being used.


    ¡°Even if Miss. Ling can¡¯t go, Mrs. Ling and Mr. Ling can go first. You don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Ji Fang looked at her daughter in the room and said, ¡°I need to take care of my daughter, so I will ask my husband to go over with you today. When Yanyan recovers, we can go together.¡±


    Anyway, her husband knew nothing about it, so they would not find anything out of the ordinary today.


    But this means of getting sick could only dy the inevitable for a few days. She could not possibly stay sick forever and not attend the lie detector test.


    At that time, even if they did not go, Watson would suspect that they were up to something.


    Watson looked at Ling Yan in the room and said, ¡°If she is sick and has taken medicine, it will be useless for her to take the lie detector test.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Ling will go first today. We wille again when Miss. Ling recovers.¡±


    There was nothing suspicious about them but they had asked them to do the lie detector test.


    Normally, people would talk about this matter and also Weiwei¡¯s death.


    However, they had not heard a single thing about this from the Ling Family, using their surveince.


    This abnormal behavior made him feel suspicious.

 Chapter 588 - The Lie Test

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Lie Test</h4>


    A weekter, Ling Yan recovered from her fever and contacted Watson, saying that she could do the lie detector test.


    After Watson ended the phone call, he asked his men to take them to theb.


    ¡°Who is going first, Mrs. Ling or Miss. Ling?¡±


    ¡°I will go first.¡± Ji Fang put down her bag and volunteered to take the test first.


    A staff member opened the door and asked her to sit down. Then he put on the equipment that would monitor her body.


    When everything was ready, the staff member retreated.


    At the signal from Watson, an Asian psychologist asked the first question.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling is a doctor from St. Paul Hospital?¡±


    Ji Fang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Gu Weiwei was stabbed and you were her doctor?¡±


    Ji Fang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you diagnose her brain death?¡±


    Ji Fang said, ¡°I just came to a preliminary conclusion but her brain death was only confirmed after a consultation with the director and another surgeon.¡±


    ¡°Then during the months when you were attending to her, did her condition not improve?¡±


    Ji Fang was silent for a moment. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, why are you hesitating?¡±


    ¡°After all, it has been a year. I am thinking about what happened.¡± Ji Fang said calmly.


    ¡°Judging from the medical records in the hospital, Gu Weiwei was getting better. So why did you say she was getting worse?¡±


    ¡°This kind of situation happens to patients all the time. A short recovery does not mean a full recovery.¡± Ji Fang said.


    The psychologist stayed silent for a while and asked again, ¡°So, in the months when you became her doctor, did you try your best to treat her?¡±


    Ji Fang stayed silent for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suspecting my professionalism by asking such a question?¡±


    The psychologist shrugged at Watson. He had nothing more to ask.


    Watson continued.


    ¡°You are Miss Weiwei¡¯s doctor, and her heart was given to your daughter. Shouldn¡¯t we be suspicious?¡±


    That was a coincidence that had always bothered Cayman.


    Although the donation letter was signed by Miss Weiwei herself.


    However, when she was hospitalized due to an injury, she was only hospitalized for a few months before being dered brain dead. Then her heart was given to the daughter of the doctor in charge.


    What if she did not try her best to save Weiwei during the treatment?


    Of course, there was no evidence yet, but it was a reasonable suspicion.


    ¡°Of course, you can be suspicious.¡± Ji Fang stopped defending herself.


    The more she tried to defend herself, the more she revealed.


    ¡°So throughout the whole time of caring for Weiwei, did you ever think that if she died, you could give her heart to your daughter?¡± asked Watson.


    ¡°No, I am a doctor, please don¡¯t doubt my professionalism.¡± Ji Fang answered.


    Watson looked serious and aggressive.


    ¡°But before you became a doctor, you were also a mother. How could you bear to see your own daughter¡¯s life on the verge of death and let go of this opportunity to keep her alive?¡±


    ¡°As a mother, I certainly hope that my daughter can have a heart transnt.¡± Ji Fang sighed deeply and then confidently said, ¡°Weiwei already saved Yanyan several times, we wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm her.¡±


    What had Watson discovered, or was he just trying to sound her out?

 Chapter 589 - Lie Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 589: Lie Test 2</h4>


    Watson looked at Ji Fang for a long time, nced at the psychologist and said, ¡°Mrs. Ling, we are done.¡±


    Ji Fang stood up and said, after the worker untied her hands and feet and removed the equipment on her head, ¡°Mr. Watson, we are just as sad as Cayman Dorrans that Weiwei died, but you can¡¯t suspect us as the murderers.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Watsonughed and said, ¡°Before she died, you were the ones who interacted with her the most and you were also the ones who benefited the most from her death.¡±


    ¡°Where is the evidence?¡± Ji Fang asked.


    Watson approached her and looked down at Ji Fang.


    ¡°If I had evidence, I would not be interrogating you but instead killing your entire family.¡±


    Ji Fang said, ¡°Go ahead, we hope to find the murderer as soon as possible.¡±


    Having said those words, she walked out of theb.


    After she left the room, Ling Yan came in to be interrogated.


    Watson nced at the psychologist and asked him to ask his questions.


    The psychologist nced at the questions he had prepared and turned to Ling Yan, who was ready to answer them.


    ¡°Miss. Ling, you and Gu Weiwei were very good friends?¡±


    Ling Yan said, ¡°We were sworn friends.¡±


    ¡°Then do you remember what her favorite food is?¡±


    Ling Yan thought for a while. ¡°She liked western-style dishes.¡±


    The lifestyle in A Land was a bit weird, so she was right.


    ¡°What about her favorite color?¡±


    Ling Yan said, ¡°Pink, pastel pink, blue, purple, green and other sweet colors.¡±


    After all, they had known each other for so many years, she easily knew the answers.


    But why were they asking such irrelevant questions?


    ¡°When she was in aa, you seemed to visit her often. Did you want her to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Of course I wanted her to wake up. She is my best friend.¡± Ling Yan replied.


    ¡°At that time, did you ever think about transnting her heart to yourself?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ling Yan answered briefly.


    ¡°Not at all?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Ling Yan denied.


    ¡°What were you thinking when it was announced that her heart was to be transnted to you?¡±


    Ling Yan said, ¡°I was very sad, so sad that I fell sick. When I woke up, the heart transnt operation was over.¡±


    Of course, she had done this on purpose so that she would not have to worry about anything else.


    But now Weiwei had been dead for so long and yet someone was still investigating her death.


    Watson raised his hand to tell the psychologist to stop asking her questions and stood in front of her.


    He looked intimidating and said, ¡°But I suspect that her brain death at the hospital is not because of the worsening of her injuries but because of you and your mother. Do you think that I am being suspicious?¡±


    ¡°My mother is her attending doctor and I had her heart transnted into me after she died, that is understandable.¡± Ling Yan did not defend herself.


    Over the past few days, she and her mother had done many mock exercises.


    She could not refute the key question.


    The more she tried to defend herself, the more guilty she would look.


    Anyway, they were just threatening her, so she could deduce that they were only trying to get some information out of her.


    Also, she was in a state of low blood sugar and so her pulse and heart rate were not fluctuating too much.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Watson said.


    Ling Yan waited for the staff to remove the equipment and walked out of theb calmly.


    Seeing the door close, Watson asked the other people who were responsible for recording the changes.


    ¡°What are the results?¡±

 Chapter 590 - Problems With the Ling Family

    <h4>Chapter 590: Problems With the Ling Family</h4>


    The staff in charge of the lie detector and the psychologist watched the figures of the two people in detail.


    The psychologist said, ¡°Their physical statistics have not changed much.¡±


    ¡°Nothing too different?¡± Watson could not believe it.


    The mother-daughter pair looked normal but there were many suspicious points.


    There were no problems with the lie detector?


    ¡°Yes, after asking all the questions, their physical statistics did not change much and neither did their emotions. They did not show any suspicious behavior.¡± The psychologist confessed.


    ¡°So they are fine?¡± Watson was a bit annoyed.


    So many days had passed and he had gained nothing?


    ¡°No, that just means something is wrong.¡± The staff responsible for the test said.


    Watson did not know much about technology, so he was confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were no major changes to their figures?¡±


    ¡°It is suspicious because there are no major changes.¡± The man said as he brought up Mr. Ling¡¯s lie detector test. ¡°This is Mr. Ling¡¯s data. When we asked him about Gu Weiwei, his emotions did change, although it was not a very strong change.¡±


    Watson looked at them and asked, ¡°So this Mr. Ling is suspicious?¡±


    The psychologist shook his head and exined.


    ¡°This is a normal physical reaction from Mr. Ling. When someone rted to his family is mentioned, his data changes. This is a normal reaction.¡±


    ¡°But Mrs. Ling and Miss. Ling¡¯s data did not change much when asked about Miss. Gu.¡±


    ¡°They seemed very calm and collected, and their answers and the data look wless.¡±


    ...


    Hearing her words, Watson understood.


    ¡°Compared to Mr. Ling, Miss. Weiwei had interacted with the mother and daughter the most. A person who was so close to them passed away and her heart was transferred to Ling Yan. But when she is mentioned, they are so calm... as if they were strangers. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what I mean.¡± The psychologist said.


    Watson gritted his teeth. ¡°Something is wrong with these two.¡±


    ¡°Also, when we asked them if they wanted Miss Weiwei to die so that her heart could be transnted, they firmly denied it.¡± The psychologist said.


    ¡°Normal people because of survival instincts, would have such evil thoughts but they are denying it, just like... they don¡¯t want us to see their real reactions and emotions on this issue.¡± The person in charge of the lie detector said.


    Watson nodded thoughtfully. ¡°A perfect reaction is often not normal.¡±


    Mr. Ling and Gu Weiwei did not have much contact with each other, other than through the mother and daughter of the Ling Family. Whenever she was mentioned, his body reactions and emotions would change.


    However, the mother and daughter of the Ling Family gave very simple answers and their expressions were so calm that they did not even frown or smile. That was very strange.


    She said that she was a friend who had been through thick and thin with her, but yet she did not show any sadness or grief over her death.


    They were trying to conceal their true emotions.


    If she was not guilty, why would she hide her real reaction?


    ¡°This is just based on their reactions but we can tell that they did not express their true feelings on purpose; it is not directly seen evidence.¡± The psychologist said.


    Watson smiled meaningfully. ¡°You have worked hard, that is enough.¡±


    At least this proved that he was right.

 Chapter 591 - Problems With the Ling Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 591: Problems With the Ling Family 2</h4>


    After getting the answer he wanted, Watson opened the door and walked out.


    Ling Yan and Ji Fang, who were waiting outside, asked him when they saw him, ¡°What are the results of your lie detector test? Can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°There were no problems, you can leave now.¡± Watson said.


    Ji Fang picked up her things and nodded at him.


    ¡°Then I hope you can find the murderer as soon as possible.¡±


    If he had stopped suspecting them, he must be going to find Yuan Shuo and the others.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have wasted your time on us but instead have focused on the Yuan Family instead of letting them go.¡± Ling Yan said.


    Watsonughed. ¡°We know what we are doing, please leave.¡±


    Ling Yan and her mother, Ji Fang, left theb and were obviously relieved when they walked out of the door.


    Seeing them off, Watson called Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew, Miss Ling Yan who has Weiwei¡¯s heart and her mother, who was Weiwei¡¯s doctor, are both suspicious.¡±


    They were afraid that when Miss Ling Yan was sickst week, they were just trying to buy time for countermeasures.


    ¡°Any proof?¡± Matthew asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Not yet, but judging from their reactions and the data from the lie detector test, they are hiding something.¡± Watson said.


    After a moment of silence, Matthew asked, ¡°What are the details?¡±


    ¡°We have been monitoring the Ling Family and we have been trying to find out about Miss Weiwei¡¯s death. They did not mention anything about it at home. It seems that they have discovered that we are listening in.¡±


    ¡°They were also very calm when they were asked all the questions about Miss Weiwei, as if it had nothing to do with them.¡±


    Matthew said, after hearing the series of reports from Watson, ¡°Get them to lower their guard and then investigate in secret.¡±


    But these doubts did not prove anything.


    But at least there was some progress.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you force the answer out of them?¡± Watson asked.


    If they were interrogated, the two women would not be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°That woman is a public figure, what she does is too eye-catching.¡± Matthew warned.


    Although they used to be an underground organization, they were now businessmen and they could not do such things again.


    Even if he was going to do it, he would need to have the evidence and then make the necessary arrangements.


    Watson: ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Watson, what Cayman wants is not suspicious points but the hard evidence to convict the murderer.¡± Matthew said.


    If she was caught and interrogated, who knew if what they would get in the end was the truth or a desperate confession to stop the torture.


    ¡°I understand. I will keep an eye out for the Ling Family.¡±


    Instead of arguing, Watson agreed.


    He hung up and made another call.


    ¡°Remove all the surveince equipment in the Ling Family home.¡±


    ¡°All?¡±


    ¡°Withdraw all of them, and also the people on watch will be removed for the time being.¡± Watson said and hung up.


    If Ling Yan and her mother were really up to something, after he removed the surveince, they would definitely be exposed if they let down their guard.


    He thought for a while and made a call.


    ¡°Send some men to the Anderson Family to track Yuan Shuo¡¯s woman and his whereabouts.¡±


    Although it seemed that the mother and daughter of the Ling Family were suspicious, they could not rx the investigation.


    Also, this arrangement would make the Ling Family mother and daughter less vignt.


    When they saw their men investigating Yuan Shuo and that woman, they would think that they had gotten rid of their suspicion.

 Chapter 592 - Gu Sitings Heart

    <h4>Chapter 592: Gu Siting¡¯s Heart</h4>


    On the second day after the lie detector test, Ling Yan found that the wiretap was gone.


    Also, the people who had been loitering around their home and the hospital had left.


    The mother and daughter were still worried, so they checked the house again. They were relieved when they confirmed that all the listening devices were gone.


    Ji Fang sat down on the sofa tiredly. ¡°They have taken away the things and left. They will not suspect us anymore.¡±


    She had not slept a wink since these people came to the Ling Family to investigate.


    ¡°Even so, we still have to be careful.¡± Ling Yan said.


    When they were doing the lie detector test the day before, they had asked if they had hoped that Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart would be transnted to her after she died, so they must have seriously suspected them.


    But they had removed everything today, so clearly it meant they did not suspect them anymore after the lie test, right?


    ¡°Yes, we must be careful.¡± Ji Fang sighed as she massaged her temples.


    Those men were all fierce-looking and she felt frightened just by looking at them.


    ¡°Mom, no one else knows about the medicine, right?¡± Ling Yan asked worriedly.


    Ji Fang sighed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the nurse who gave you the medicine die too?¡±


    Only the mother and the daughter knew about it.


    As long as they kept it a secret, no one else would know about it.


    Ling Yan nodded and rxed a little.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back to the set tomorrow and continue with the filming. The movie is going to premiere at the film festival, so the avable filming time is very tight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on work, contact Gu Siting and get married as soon as possible.¡± Ji Fang reminded her.


    Recently, their rtionship had turned cold and if this continued, the future marriage would be ruined.


    ¡°Because Mu Weiwei, who came to the Gu Family before, acted too much like Gu Weiwei. Now, he is paying attention to that woman as if he is possessed.¡±


    Ling Yan had just found out that Gu Siting did not go to Australia for work but for Mu Weiwei.


    When she called him the other day, he said that he had no time to spend with her.


    But yet he had time to follow Mu Weiwei through the uninhabited area of Australia.


    Hearing the name Gu Weiwei, Ji Fang felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Even if she looks like her, she is not Weiwei. Also, she is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, so you better take care of your own rtionship with Gu Siting.¡±


    ¡°I know, I asked himst time, but the Gu¡¯s Enterprise is too busy to think about the marriage.¡± Ling Yan sighed with a heavy heart.


    She felt that he was only treating her well because of Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart.


    There was even one time when she went to the study to look for him when he was asleep, and heard him calling out her name.


    Ji Fang thought about how Gu Siting did not have the time to consider the marriage, especially because the Gu Family¡¯s Enterprise and the Dorrans Family had stopped their coboration.


    ¡°Even if Gu Siting is noting home at the moment, you can find some time to visit Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu at the Gu Family. If Gu Siting does not mention this matter, his family will do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you know that Mrs. Gu has never liked me.¡± Ling Yanined.


    Ling Yan thought that whenever Mrs. Gu saw her, she would remember Gu Weiwei who was already dead. So even if she went to the Gu Family, she would not be weed.


    Gu Weiwei, Gu Weiwei...


    Everyone revolved around her and even though she had been dead for a year, she was still affecting everything surrounding her.

 Chapter 593 - How to Tell Fu Hanzheng Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 593: How to Tell Fu Hanzheng Her Secret</h4>


    After returning from Australia, Gu Weiwei had nned to take a day off, so she went to thepany for a meeting to get the movie started.


    But she ended up getting sick instead.


    Fu Hanzheng was worried about her being alone at home, so he went to thepany for a meeting when she was still resting.


    Then he would go back and finish the other work at home.


    Since he had beenpeting with the Gu Family for arge government project in Europe, he spent most of his time talking with the foreign branch staff.


    So he did not even have time to hear about the progress of Dorrans¡¯s investigation.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± Gu Weiwei said to Lei Meng.


    He asked them to investigate because she was concerned about this matter.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her and nodded at Lei Meng.


    Lei Meng and Gu Weiwei left the study and went downstairs to talk in the living room, so as not to disturb Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Any progress?¡±


    If there was no progress, Lei Meng would not havee here.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°There is some progress. The Dorrans Family seemed to suspect the Ling Family and have been keeping an eye on them. But they have withdrawn their men and turned to Yuan Meng now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°They are not investigating the Ling Family anymore?¡±


    ¡°After the Ling Family went for the lie detector test, no one has kept an eye on the Ling Family anymore.¡± Lei Meng said.


    ¡°They failed to find anything?¡± Gu Weiwei was not convinced.


    Even if they did not find anything important, they would still find something suspicious.


    ¡°Well, the ones who participated in the lie detector test are a few trusted aides of the Dorrans Family. We have yet to find out what they have discovered.¡± Lei Meng said straightforwardly.


    But judging from their actions towards the Ling Family, they seemed to have removed their suspicion towards them.


    Gu Weiwei sighed as she massaged her eyebrows. She had thought that the Dorrans Family would find something.


    Unexpectedly, they found nothing and had removed their suspicions of the Ling Family.


    ¡°Then... should we continue to observe?¡± Lei Meng asked.


    If Gu Weiwei was found to have died because of the Ling Family and the Gu Family, the Fu Family would benefit.


    But her concern for this matter was a bit... unusual.


    ¡°Keep watching.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡± Lei Meng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered distractedly.


    Dorrans¡¯ men no longer suspected Ling Yan. Was she really going to have to reveal to them that Ling Yan and her mother had murdered her?


    However, when it came to Fu Hanzheng, even though Yuan Meng had taught her so much, she still did not have the courage.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and went downstairs to find her sitting on the sofa, deep in thought. She did not even notice himing down.


    ¡°Did Lei Meng bring bad news?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and sighed.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family gave up on investigating the Ling Family and the Gu Family and went to find Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo instead.¡±


    ¡°After the lie detector test?¡± Fu Hanzheng sat down and asked.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°After Ling Yan and her mother went for the lie detector test, the Dorrans Family removed the surveince on the Ling Family and started to investigate Yuan Meng.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°It is to distract the Ling Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But...¡±


    With one arm over her shoulders, Fu Hanzheng analyzed the situation for her.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family would notpletely remove their suspicions about the Ling Family just because of a lie detector test. Maybe they did find something suspicious and want them to lower their guard.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, thinking that his analysis was reasonable.


    But now, she was worried that Ling Yan and her mother were not unaware of what those from the Dorrans Family were intending.


    But how was she going to tell Fu Hanzheng that she was Gu Weiwei?

 Chapter 594 - Baby

    <h4>Chapter 594: Baby</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng sized up her thoughtful expression and looked thoughtful himself.


    The Dorrans Family was investigating Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, but she truly had paid a great deal of attention to this matter.


    Although it was because Cayman was trying to get rid of Yuan Shuo and his men, he still felt that there was a reason behind it.


    She must have known Gu Weiwei, but when he asked her, she had denied it?


    Was it because of the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family that she did not want to admit that she knew them?


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and saw him looking at her.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about when I was looking at you?¡± Fu Hanzheng honestly asked.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°I was thinking about you.¡±


    Fu Hanzhengughed. ¡°I am going back into the study, do you want to go with me or take a rest in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study, I still need to edit this scene.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    With one arm around her, Fu Hanzheng led her upstairs.


    He continued to work whilst she sat opposite him and revised the storyboard.


    But as she was painting, she looked up at the man who was busy with his work.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her and asked as he leafed through the files.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Uncle Fu, can we... have a baby?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stopped writing and looked up at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to think about it for now?¡±


    ¡°You said it, not me.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Meng¡¯s idea was bad, but if she told them that she was Gu Weiwei, the children would be able to keep the elders of the Fu Family in check.


    They epted her mostly because Fu Hanzheng insisted on marrying her. If they knew that her surname was Gu, they would definitely object to their rtionship.


    And if they had a child, they might not object too much for the sake of the child.


    Fu Hanzheng put down his work. ¡°Are you tired of being with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just...¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips ¨C she didn¡¯t know how to exin to him why she wanted a child.


    ¡°No? So why did you want to create a third party?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Third party?¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows ¨C so their child was the third party who would ruin their rtionship?


    ¡°I am not ready to share you with anyone, not even a child.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for people to get married and have children?


    Why was he acting so weird?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it for now.¡± Fu Hanzheng left no room for negotiation.


    ¡°I want a child because I love you, not because I want a child.¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    What was she supposed to say when he said that she would lose his favor if she had a child?


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and asked, ¡°What does it matter if you love me or the child? It is enough if you love me, but yet you have to give birth to a child so that you can show you love spending time with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was totally defeated by his amazing logic. ¡°How much do you hate children?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate children, I just haven¡¯t had enough time with you. I don¡¯t want a third person to be involved.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Bao belonged to someone else after all, so he could be sent away.


    If it was his own child, he would not be able to send them off.

 Chapter 595 - Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 595: Pregnancy</h4>


    Since she could not convince Fu Hanzheng, Gu Weiwei did not want to talk with him anymore.


    No matter what, she had to get pregnant first.


    She did not believe that he would dare to ask her to get an abortion if she was really pregnant.


    However, the n could not be carried out until the filming of the new movie waspleted. Otherwise, if she got pregnant in the middle of filming, she would not be able to make any more movies.


    After resting at home for two days, she went to thepany for a meeting to confirm the styling and design of the actors as well as the preparations for the filming.


    Fu Shiyi had also freed up his schedule and joined in on the preparations for the new movie.


    When everything was ready, Gu Weiwei, Fu Shiyi and a few other actors, who had free time, went to the set for the photoshoot.


    They went there ahead of time and met the model who was still using the studio, shooting somemercials.


    Fu Shiyi nced at them and his eyes lit up.


    The model who was in the middle of shooting themercial was Ding Dongdong, the blind date he had not been able to meet for a long time.


    He had asked her out so many times but failed and she had blocked him.


    God must have favoured him today.


    ¡°Third Master?¡±


    ¡°Third Master?!¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei and the others called out to him a few times, only to find that the man was staring at the model who was doing themercials, totally ignoring their words.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and looked at the man turned mannequin.


    ¡°Third Master, are you... interested in her?¡±


    ¡°Like her?¡± Fu Shiyi came back to himself and snorted. ¡°I want revenge.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and then at themercial model.


    ¡°What did she do to you? Why revenge?¡±


    ¡°She...¡±


    Fu Shiyi was about to say something when he saw that Ding Dongdong had finished the filming and was walking towards them.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Ding Dongdong, we meet again.¡±


    Ding Dongdong sized him up in surprise and asked with a confused expression, ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiyi was so annoyed that his heart ached. What did she mean by this? She had totally forgotten who he was!


    Did she not remember him?


    Hearing him calling her Ding Dongdong, Gu Weiwei thought of the conversation in the group chat.


    So this was the Ding Dongdong who was from Fu Shiyi¡¯s failed blind date.


    Fu Shiyi calmed himself down and introduced himself again.


    ¡°I am Fu Shiyi, we met on the day of yourpetition.¡±


    Ding Dongdong suddenly realized who he was.


    Then she looked at Gu Weiwei and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mu Weiwei, I really liked your role in Eyes of the Eagle.¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Fu Shiyi turned around and gritted his teeth.


    She had never met sister-inw before and yet she could recognize her as Mu Weiwei; however, she could not remember him being her blind date. It was so annoying!


    Ding Dongdong asked, when she saw their outfits, ¡°Are you going to do the photoshoot for the new movie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and turned around to tell the photographer what to do.


    Fu Shiyi stopped Ding Dongdong as she was about to leave and ignored Weiwei.


    ¡°Since we are fated to meet, let¡¯s have coffeeter?¡±


    Ding Dongdong looked at him and then at Gu Weiwei, who was talking with the photographer.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei too?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will remove my makeup and get changed.¡± Ding Dongdong agreed to his invitation.


    Seeing her leaving, Fu Shiyi suddenly remembered.


    His brother seemed to have said that he would pick Mu Weiwei upter.


    Then how was he going to ask her to be his wing-woman?

 Chapter 596 - Can You Lend Me Sister-in-law for Half an Hour?

    <h4>Chapter 596: Can You Lend Me Sister-inw for Half an Hour?</h4>


    Ding Dongdong removed her makeup and got changed, then came over to watch the photoshoot.


    Gu Weiwei started the photoshoot and finished arranging the set within a few minutes.


    After taking a look at the test pictures, she asked the others to start the photoshoot, while she stood aside to guide the actors.


    Everyone was doing well, except for Fu Shiyi.


    He was ying the role of a mental patient, but the man standing in front of the camera was showing off his handsomeness, sometimes sunny, sometimes cold and sometimes flirtatious...


    The young female makeup artists and photographers in the studio screamed in excitement.


    Fu Shiyi smiled in satisfaction. See, he was quite charming.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°We are doing promotional pictures, not fashion pictures, can you be more professional?¡±


    Ding Dongdong was drinking water and was thankful that the cup stopped her fromughing out loud.


    Fu Shiyi became serious when he heard her words. He withdrew into himself and looked very depressed.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Have you even prepared for your role? A mental asylum patient, not someone who is depressed!¡±


    This man was not taking the shoot seriously at all. He had been stealing nces at Ding Dongdong and was just trying to flirt with her.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi switched to another mode.


    But Gu Weiwei stillined.


    ¡°You are a mental patient, not a sociopath!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiyi could tell that she was a bit annoyed, so he started to get into the mood.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face softened, but she was still not satisfied.


    ¡°Be more confused, your hands are like this.¡±


    Then she showed him what to do.


    The photographer finally got a picture that he was satisfied with. ¡°Turn around and face me sideways. Turn your head a little bit more, yes!¡±


    Ding Dongdong sized up Gu Weiwei. Fu Shiyi seemed to be very obedient towards her.


    Also, they were the most popr rumoured couple of Hua Land.


    This girl was so pretty and she was from hispany. What was their rtionship status?


    If they were a couple, what was he doing trying to flirt with her?


    As Ding Dongdong was thinking about these questions, Fu Shiyi finally finished the shoot and came over.


    ¡°You are also doingmercials, so are you interested in signing with Shiyi Culture?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Ding Dongdong straightforwardly turned him down.


    Fu Shiyi put his hands on his hips angrily. ¡°Ding Dongdong, have I offended you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ding Dongdong said.


    ¡°No? So when you see me, why do you act like I owe you money?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    When Fu Shiqin and He Chi asked her out, she agreed and drank coffee with them but turned him down, how was he worse than those two?


    Because of this, Second Brother and He Chi had been showing off in front of him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to go have coffee with Mu Weiwei? When are we leaving?¡± Ding Dongdong asked.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at Gu Weiwei, who was still checking over the pictures with the photographer. ¡°She seems to be very busy, what about... just us two?¡±


    Ding Dongdong sized him up. ¡°If it¡¯s just with you, then forget it. I am not going.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi felt deeply defeated again. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± Okay, we will wait for her. ¡±


    Ding Dongdong threw a look at Gu Weiwei¡¯s back. ¡°You seem to really listen to her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to listen to her.¡±


    She was his sister-inw and his brother was backing her. How would he dare to disobey her?


    Fu Shiyi checked the time and texted his brother.


    [Brother, can you lend me sister-inw for half an hour?]


    Fu Hanzheng replied instantly: [No.]

 Chapter 597 - The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 597: The Emperor</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship with her?¡± Ding Dongdong frowned and asked.


    What was their rtionship?


    They looked very close but they did not seem to be a couple.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled mysteriously.


    This woman said that she was not interested in him but she was actually concerned about Mu Weiwei.


    She was probably lying.


    The smile on Ding Dongdong¡¯s face stiffened for two seconds and she did not ask anything more.


    Gu Weiwei finished checking the pictures and said goodbye to the others.


    Fu Shiyi was turned down by his brother, so he had to directly ask her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a few steps away from him and whispered, ¡°Hurry up, your brother is here to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Come drink coffee with me and Ding Dongdong, just half an hour will do.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a ttering smile.


    If she did not go and Ding Dongdong did not go, he would have failed again.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Why are you asking me to go for coffee with her?¡±


    ¡°Please, she won¡¯te with just me.¡± Fu Shiyi begged pitifully.


    Gu Weiwei looked at his persevering face in disbelief. This was not revenge but a pursuit.


    But this Ding Dongdong was weird too.


    She had been observing both her and Fu Shiyi, trying to guess what their rtionship was.


    But why did she show no interest in Fu Shiyi?


    ¡°Your brother is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Just half an hour.¡± Fu Shiyi said and looked helpless. ¡°I have been turned down eighteen times, won¡¯t you take pity on me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Where is the cafe?¡±


    ¡°On the second floor.¡± Fu Shiyi was overjoyed.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I am going to tell your brother and then I will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Then tell her, or she won¡¯t believe me.¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at Ding Dongdong.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and told Ding Dongdong that she needed to go out for a while and that she would meet them at the cafe.


    Only then did Ding Dongdong go downstairs with Fu Shiyi and head to the cafe.


    Gu Weiwei packed up her things, went downstairs to the parking lot and got into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi asked me to help him flirt with a girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and was about to drive her away.


    ¡°It is his blind date, I will be back in twenty minutes.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi has been doing well these days. She was busy with work abroad and when she was sick, she stayed at home to rest. He hadpleted many preparations for the movie alone.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a few seconds. ¡°Only twenty minutes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had not expected that he would agree so quickly. She said with a frown, ¡°Fu Shiyi¡¯s blind date is weird.¡±


    ¡°Just an old acquaintance, he has not recognized her.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°So this blind date was set up by you?¡±


    Fu Shiyi went on a blind date with his old friend who he hadn¡¯t recognized... he was obviously trying to set his brother up.


    Also, that man had obviously jumped into the trap by himself.


    ¡°In his own words, you have to pay for what you have done.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    The three brothers were truly enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    However, they were on different levels.


    The two brothers were Bronze-rank but this elder brother... was an Emperor-rank.

 Chapter 598 - Fun

    <h4>Chapter 598: Fun</h4>


    With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s permission, Gu Weiwei went upstairs to meet Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong at the cafe.


    When she thought of what she had just found out, she could not help but look at Fu Shiyi, who had been tricked by his brother, but had no idea about it.


    Ding Dongdong had turned him down time and time again, which made him feel so humiliated. It was obvious that they had some unfinished business.


    ¡°When is your new movie starting?¡± Ding Dongdong curiously asked.


    Of course she was actually concerned about his whereabouts.


    She also knew that he and Mu Weiwei had many fans but no one knew about their real rtionship.


    They were often seen together but they did not behave like a couple.


    ¡°Early next month.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Ding Dongdong sized them up and felt a bit depressed.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiyi ¨C did he say something that would cause a misunderstanding?


    Twenty minutester, Fu Hanzheng texted her.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to go home now.¡± She said and threw a look at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Are youing home with me?¡±


    ¡°You can go back first, I will drive myself home.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Ding Dongdong looked at them in astonishment. ¡°You two... live together?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She was totally misunderstanding their rtionship.


    ¡°We are living together, but I am living with my boyfriend, not him.¡±


    Having said those words, she grabbed her things and left to find Fu Hanzheng.


    Ding Dongdong was startled for a moment. She was living with Fu Shiyi but also with her boyfriend.


    Could it be Fu Shiqin or... Fu Hanzheng?


    It must be Fu Hanzheng, because Fu Shiyi always listened to her and Fu Shiyi was afraid of Fu Hanzheng, not Fu Shiqin.


    Now that she understood, she felt relieved.


    Seeing that only the two of them were left, Fu Shiyi took the opportunity to ask her out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert racing driver? How about we have apetition?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ding Dongdong asked.


    ¡°If I win, you have to go out with me. If you win, you won¡¯t have to go out with me.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly.


    Ding Dongdong nodded straightforwardly. ¡°Sure, when?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Ding Dongdong quickly responded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    They left the cafe and went to Jinxiu Compound. They picked out two of Fu Shiyi¡¯s precious sports cars and drove to a suitable ce for thepetition.


    At the same time, Gu Weiwei got into the car and could not help but ask Fu Hanzheng what was going on with Ding Dongdong.


    Fu Hanzheng would not hide anything from her.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi lost a bet with his ssmates in high school and they asked him to be the boyfriend of the fattest girl in school for three months. If he really dates her, they will be separated in three months.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Ding Dongdong is here for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Something like that, so... he will suffer.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you feel guilty for setting your brother up?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°He asked for it!¡±


    Ding Dongdong had been paying attention to Fu Shiyi¡¯s news during the time he was abroad.


    Now that Fu Shiyi was back this year, he had asked his grandma to reveal news about him.


    Ding Dongdong used to be so ordinary that Fu Shiyi could not remember what she looked like. But now, Ding Dongdong was exactly the type he liked... so he would definitely fall into this trap.


    ¡°I feel sorry for your brother.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Sympathizing with him?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t being on their team fun?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.

 Chapter 599 - Funny 2

    <h4>Chapter 599: Funny 2</h4>


    For a moment, the car was unusually quiet.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei took a long time to recover.


    Luckily, she did not cause trouble with them.


    ¡°Well... I did not join them voluntarily and I have done nothing wrong to you, you know that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    He knew exactly when they had urged her to join them and what they were trying to do.


    But she did not listen to them.


    Although Gu Weiwei did not do anything, she still felt a bit nervous.


    ¡°When... did you know?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°When they talked about it together for the first time.¡±


    The two of them, together with He Chi, had been thinking of ways to deal with him but they had never seeded.


    Gu Weiwei felt sorry for the three men, they had thought that they had done it discreetly, but Fu Hanzheng knew everything.


    He knew exactly what they had done and what they were up to.


    What was the point of beating them down? They should just beat themselves up first.


    ¡°They seem to want us to have children these days, haven¡¯t you been listening to them?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. This old fox was too scary.


    ¡°Of course not, I just...¡±


    She just wanted one more guarantee that she could stay by his side when the truth came out.


    ¡°Good.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Since they had done all that, it was not wrong for him to set them up with blind dates and use them as a shield.


    They had just reached home, when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at it and said, ¡°I need to answer a call in the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget toe down for dinner.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Gu Weiwei dug out the script she had brought back, from her bag.


    Apart from her own scenes, the other actors¡¯ scenes had detailed notes, so that when the filming started, she could help them get into the role as quickly as possible.


    Fu Hanzheng went upstairs, closed the door and returned the call.


    It was Lei Meng who answered the call.


    ¡°Boss, I have found out what you wanted me to.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°We have checked everything on Mu Weiwei since she was born and found the old servant of the Mu Family from when Mr. Mu was still alive.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything between the Mu Family and the Gu Family. The old servant said that he doesn¡¯t remember anyone from the Yuan Family saving Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    She was so concerned about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death and the people next to Gu Weiwei, it seemed that she knew her.


    He had checked out the Mu Family before, but he had not done a thorough investigation.


    He thought that he had missed something, so he asked them to check again.


    ¡°ording to the current investigation, no one from the Mu Family has had any contact with the Gu Family or the Yuan Family.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Why did he suddenly want to find out if Miss. Mu had any contact with the Gu Family? Could it be that Miss. Mu was sent by the Gu Family to Boss?


    Fu Hanzheng became silent with a serious look on his face. How on earth did she know them, when after investigating they had failed to find anything?


    Or was it because she had lied to him about knowing Yuan Shuo?


    But even if she knew Yuan Shuo and Gu Weiwei...


    So what if she told him?


    He believed in her feelings for him and he had long believed that she was someone he must marry in this life.


    It¡¯s just she could not tell him the secret.

 Chapter 600 - Damn He Chi

    <h4>Chapter 600: Damn He Chi</h4>


    ¡°Of course, we only asked some people from the Mu Family when investigating and so the results are not very urate.¡±


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s silence, Lei Meng exined.


    After all, the information was from someone else, so it might not bepletely urate.


    The servants would not know everything about the Mu Family.


    ¡°Have the Mu Family ever been to A Land?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei did visit her mother a few times but Gu Weiwei was in Europe at that time, so it was not possible for them to meet.¡± Lei Meng said.


    ¡°Have youpared their lives?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°We have checked. Although they asionally appear in the same country, they are always in different cities.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. She and Yuan Shuo were familiar with each other.


    Since she knew Yuan Shuo, she must have known Gu Weiwei too.


    Otherwise she would not have cared so much about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death.


    But he could not find anything between them.


    And she was not willing to tell him the truth. She had even tried to conceal her rtionship with Yuan Shuo and the others.


    If she had not fallen into Gu Siting¡¯s hands and Yuan Shuo and his men had not rescued her, he would not have found out about their rtionship until quite some timeter.


    ¡°Actually, Boss, Miss. Mu and Yuan Shuo know best what you want to know. Why not... ask them?¡± Lei Meng suggested.


    They knew very well that they had failed to find what he wanted.


    ¡°No more questions, check carefully again, don¡¯t miss anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    There must be something about her that they had not found yet.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Meng agreed. Then he thought of something and asked, ¡°Also, the chairman asked us about the investigation.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this at the old mansion.¡±


    If she was discovered to have a deeper rtionship with the Gu Family, his father and the Old Lady would have many assumptions about her.


    After all, the blood feud between the Fu Family and the Gu Family was something that his parents and grandma were deeply affected by.


    So when it came to the Gu Family, they were much more sensitive than him and his two brothers.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Meng answered seriously.


    Fu Hanzheng had just ended the call when someone knocked on the door of the study.


    Gu Weiwei opened the door and called out.


    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and took hold of her shoulders as they went downstairs for dinner.


    They had just sat down in the dining room when Gu Weiwei received Fu Shiyi¡¯s message.


    It was a picture of him and Ding Dongdong, followed by one sentence.


    [We are on a date.]


    Another message came through.


    [We have a date the day after tomorrow!]


    ...


    After sending these two messages, he even sent a bunch of emojis.


    Fu Shiqin sent a disdainful emoji: [It has been so long since west met, you are amazing!]


    He Chi: [What about meeting Dongdong the day after tomorrow?]


    Fu Shiqin: [That is a great idea, I am free the day after tomorrow.]


    Fu Shiyi: [If you dare to steal my girl, I will kill you!]


    Fu Shiqin: [That girl is not your girlfriend, so what if we be friends with her?]


    He Chi: [If we are not allowed to go, we will send your dark history to Ding Dongdong.]


    Fu Shiyi: [Damn you, He Chi, damn you!]


    He Chi: [Go ahead!]


    ...


    Gu Weiwei left the group chat and put down her phone.


    Fu Hanzheng knew about their Defeat Fu Hanzheng Team.


    All of them were still in the group, making fun of each other.


    She did not dare to imagine what would happen if they pissed off Fu Hanzheng one day.

 Chapter 601 - The Team

    <h4>Chapter 601: The Team</h4>


    The people who had been criticizing each other in the group were dumbfounded when they saw her leaving the group.


    Fu Shiyi thought that her hand had slipped, so he tried to invite her back in a few more times but she did not respond.


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi did the same.


    Fu Shiyi: [It is all your fault, you made my sister-inw quit the group!]


    Fu Shiqin: [I feel that our sister-inw is abandoning us and joining the enemy¡¯s camp.]


    He Chi: [She has been in the enemy camp since the beginning, alright?]


    They had forced her into the team but apart from showing off her romantic love life to them, had she done anything to bring down Fu Hanzheng?


    No!


    No!


    Startled for a few seconds, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin replied at the same time.


    [That seems to be the case.]


    Although Mu Weiwei had joined the team, she did not knock down their brother but threw herself into his arms instead.


    And she was always showing off her love to them.


    He Chi: [Why do I have a bad feeling about her leaving the group?]


    Fu Shiqin: [What do you mean?]


    He Chi: [Will she betray us because she quit the group?]


    Although she did not contribute to the cause of defeating Fu Hanzheng, she did not betray them either.


    But now, she had abandoned them and left the group.


    Was she trying to betray their team to Fu Hanzheng?


    Fu Shiyi: [No way, our sister-inw is not that kind of person!]


    He Chi: [Just in case, your brother will skin us alive if he knows about the existence of the team!]


    Fu Shiqin: [If she dares to betray us, then...]


    He Chi: [So what? As if you can do anything to her?]


    Fu Shiqin: [I will cry in front of her!]


    He Chi: [Very capable.]


    As they were talking, Fu Shiyi called her.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the phone and turned it off.


    It was obvious that he was asking her why she left the group.


    Fu Shiyi could not get through to her on the phone, so he felt that something was wrong and said in the group.


    [Sister-inw is not answering the phone, it seems that something is not right?]


    Fu Shiqin: [Should we pack up and run away?]


    Ahhhhh, why did he join this team?


    He Chi: [Why are you running away? He can catch you wherever you go.]


    Fu Shiyi: [Maybe it is not that bad, our sister-inw is not that kind of person, she would not betray us.]


    They had been so obedient these past few days. They had neither provoked her nor his brother, so there was no reason for his sister-inw to betray their team for no reason.


    He Chi: [What about disbanding.]


    Fu Shiyi: [No, you can¡¯t leave the team!]


    He Chi: [We have done nothing ever since the team was established, so why must I stay?]


    Fu Shiqin: [We are in the same boat, no one can run away.]


    Once they were disbanded, He Chi would definitely betray them.


    He and Fu Shiyi were always the ones who came up with ideas to set up his brother.


    Due to Gu Weiwei¡¯s withdrawal from the group, the three of them were so nervous that they did not sleep for the entire night. The following day, Fu Shiyi arrived at thepany early in the morning for the meeting.


    He locked the meeting room before anyone else entered.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what do you mean by leaving the group?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to quit, what is the problem?¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Fu Shiyi lowered his voice. ¡°So are you going to betray us?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C did she really need to betray him?


    Seeing her staying silent, Fu Shiyi became very anxious.


    ¡°What did you tell my brother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not say anything, because Fu Hanzheng knew everything.


    But she was not going to tell him that his brother already knew about the team.

 Chapter 602 - The Team 2

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Team 2</h4>


    Fu Shiyi repeatedly confirmed with her that she had not revealed the existence of the team to his brother.


    Then finally, when he felt reassured, he told the others.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I will bring you back.¡±


    ¡°No, I am never going back.¡±


    Gu Weiwei immediately turned him down. She did not want to be with a part of their team anymore.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you abandoning us?¡± Fu Shiyi felt wronged.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei was toozy to exin.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all discuss things behind my back?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    They did not say it directly in the group, so they must have opened another three-person group.


    ¡°No, we have not discussed anything.¡± Fu Shiyi denied on the spot.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and asked, instead of continuing with the current topic,


    ¡°Your brother hates children now, can you change his mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy, if you give birth to a baby, he will not hate them anymore.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested with a sinister smile.


    So what if he hated them?


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°No way!¡±


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to have children?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, but your brother doesn¡¯t approve of it.¡±


    Also, he had been very cautious in bed ever since she mentioned that she wanted to have a child.


    ¡°However I don¡¯t care if he agrees or not, I need to get pregnant first.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was so excited when he heard that she wanted to have a child.


    Their little devil n was going to be implemented soon.


    ¡°He is not cooperating, so I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Well...¡± Fu Shiyi touched his chin and said, ¡°How about you tie up all of my brother¡¯s condoms?¡±


    They had been nning to do it but they were too scared to do it.


    Because if they did, their brother would kill them.


    But if his sister-inw was the culprit, what could his brother do?


    Why was their sister-inw so cute? They had been hoping that she and his brother would have a child, and now she was nning to get pregnant.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Fu Shiyi tried to persuade her excitedly. ¡°Also, you can change ces every now and then, you don¡¯t necessarily have to be in bed. You can even use the bathroom or the study... in the car is good too, if my brother...¡±


    ¡°Forget it, just shut up and pretend that I didn¡¯t ask .¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted him.


    Fu Hanzheng had been very vignt against her these days, so the pregnancy n was not going to be implemented anytime soon.


    ¡°No, of course we have to talk about something so important.¡± Fu Shiyi said as he texted the other two, asking them toe up with a n.


    They had been hoping that the little devil¡¯s n could be carried out but they had not been given a chance. Now, a rare opportunity hase their way.


    Soon, Fu Shiqin and He Chi sent texts.


    Fu Shiqin: [Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw, I will ask our mother to deliver more soup for our brother.]


    He Chi: [Sister-inw, please do a prenatal checkup, I will ask the gynecologist...]


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and blocked them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block us sister-inw, let¡¯s unite. You will definitely get pregnant.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiyi who hade up with all kinds of stupid ideas. If she was pregnant with his brother¡¯s child, what was the point of being united with them?

 Chapter 603 - Action!

    <h4>Chapter 603: Action!</h4>


    She was busy with the filming of the movie, but the three members of the Destroy Fu Hanzheng team were very eager to get her pregnant.


    Fu Shiqin was very efficient and Mrs. Fu came to Landscape Vi that night to deliver the soup.


    Finally, when the movie was about to start, she left the capital with the crew and found some peace and quiet.


    The opening ceremony of the new movie, Sleepless, started without even inviting the media.


    Sleepless was a horror movie about a female author, Shu Ya, who had received a liver and kidney transnt because of a car ident.


    After the operation was sessful, Shu Ya started to have strange dreams of a girl called Ye.


    At first, it was just dreams, but thenter on, she started to have hallucinations and ended up in ces that she had never visited before.


    One day, Shu Ya met the girl called Ye.


    Ye was a famous singer and Shu Ya had be good friends with Ye because she had been trapped in dreams and illusions.


    However, when she told Ye about her dreams and illusions, she would always run into danger.


    Sometimes it was a fire at the apartment or a car ident, sometimes there were even falling objects.


    It was not until her good friend Lin Mo realised there was something suspicious that the two of them slowly investigated and found out that everything that happened to her, was rted to Ye.


    They found out one thing after another. Ye had also undergone an organ transnt just like her and she had received a new heart.


    Also Ye was not the real Ye. She was Ye Xiaojing.


    The real Ye was her twin sister.


    The real Ye Zi was sunny, healthy and talented as a singer. She joined the singingpetition and made her debut.


    But Ye Xiaojing, who had been suffering from a disease, finally could not suppress her jealousy one day. She plotted to kill Ye and transnted her heart after Ye had died.


    Ye¡¯s other organs were donated and Shu Ya received her liver and kidney.


    Shu Ya and Lin Mo decided to call the police but Shu Ya fainted at that exact moment.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a mental hospital.


    And her good friend Lin Mo had be her doctor.


    Lin Mo told her that she was not Shu Ya.


    And it was not Ye, but Ye Xiaojing who was killed.


    And she was Ye who killed Ye Xiaojing.


    She could not face the fact that she had killed someone, so she thought that she was the innocent Shu Ya and that Ye Zi and Ye Xiaojing were people and things that had nothing to do with her.


    Cut!


    Action!


    In the first scene, Gu Weiwei yed Shu Ya where she was having a hallucination after the operation.


    In order to set a good example, she finished the first scene in one take.


    After she finished the shoot, she checked the monitor and confirmed the content to Song Yu who yed Lin Mo.


    ¡°Best Actor Song, it is your turn next.¡±


    ¡°You have put me under a lot of pressure.¡± Song Yuughed as he asked the makeup artist to touch up his makeup.


    Actually, he had been very nervous when he agreed to sign the contract.


    Mu Weiwei was too young, although he knew that she was a very good actress after working with her on the Eyes of the Eagle, acting was different from being a director.


    A director might not be able to act, but they could definitely direct the film. An actor however doing the director¡¯s job? Not many were sessful.


    It was not until he came to the set that he realized that his worries were unnecessary. Compared to being an actress, Mu Weiwei was more suitable to be a director.

 Chapter 604 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 604: Sister-inw</h4>


    Fu Shiyi had thought that his sister-inw was going to make a movie because she was tired of acting and no longer found it challenging.


    Therefore, she suddenly thought of bing a director.


    However, when the camera was turned on, he was so convinced that he almost kneeled down.


    She gave a very detailed ount of everyone¡¯s work and directed the scenes as she controlled the entire set.


    Neither in the Long Wind nor in the Eyes of the Eagle was she showing her full strength.


    But now that she was the director, she was truly free to do whatever she wanted. He watched her direct and act out her scene with Song Yu; he was so scared by what he saw that he was shivering.


    How could his sister-inw be so powerful?


    She was only 19, not even 20 years old. Why was she so talented?


    Like him, Qiu Ling, the new actress who was supposed to y Ye, was also shivering in fear.


    After watching several scenes of Mu Weiwei and Song Yu, she was so stressed that she hid herself away and started to read over the script again.


    However unexpectedly, her first scene failed.


    ¡°Sister Wei... I...¡±


    It took Qiu Ling a while to realize that this actress was only 19 years old, one year younger than her.


    Instead of asking her to redo the second scene, Gu Weiwei asked the crew to stop the shoot and take a rest. Then she went through two scenes with Qiu Ling alone and helped her to get into character.


    Although she failed two takes, she was not disappointed.


    After the first day of filming, it was alreadyte at night.


    Gu Weiwei only ate dinner after Fu Hanzheng¡¯s urging.


    Then she went to watch a few more scenes that were filmed throughout the day, in case she was not satisfied with anything, so that she could hurry up and reshoot to avoid troubleter on.


    Seeing that she was not sleeping, Fu Shiyi did not dare to be the only one sleeping, so he followed her.


    ¡°Dream of a Long Life 2 seems to be about Ling Yan¡¯s heart surgery, and we also have the same storyline in Sleepless. Isn¡¯t that a bit weird?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that? Can¡¯t you have some confidence in me?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Dream of a Long Life was a warm and healing movie, while Sleepless was of a dark and mysterious genre.


    Also, this movie was meant to embarrass Ling Yan and Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Maybe other people would only think of it as a movie, but Ling Yan would definitely find it very... terrifying.


    Others might not know, but she herself knew how her heart came to reside in her chest.


    When she tore off her mask, these two movies would be even more interesting.


    ¡°Ling Yan has just received a heart transnt and is doing a warm and healing movie, but our movie is so scary, is that really okay?¡±


    Fu Shiyi felt a bit creeped out when he thought of the script.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just focus on figuring out what you are meant to be doing and don¡¯t screw up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stared at the screen without looking at him.


    After the movie was released, it was time to find the evidence that Ling Yan had tried to kill her so that she could have a heart transnt. When that time came... she, the legendary Movie Queen, would die.


    At the same time, Sleepless would be a new legend.


    Also, he was stepping on her positivity.


    Fu Shiyi stared at Gu Weiwei, who was focused on reviewing the scenes, and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, are you really human?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Weiwei tilted her head.


    ¡°You are only 19 years old and you are already an A-lister! You are a director too! You are way too strong!¡± Fu Shiyiined.

 Chapter 605 - Double Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 605: Double Happiness</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at him and continued to watch the film.


    Mu Weiwei was only 19 years old, but she herself had lived for more than 20 years.


    If she could not even do that, then she would have lived for nothing.


    She was just watching the movie, when Fu Shiyi¡¯s phone rang.


    He picked it up. ¡°Brother, what is it?¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei poked him and mouthed, ¡°I am already asleep!¡±


    When she hung up with Fu Hanzheng, she told him that she was going to rest.


    However, Fu Shiyi stayed silent for two seconds as he read her lips.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Give her the phone.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gave her the phone. ¡°My brother is calling you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up the phone and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her question and sounded serious.


    ¡°You said that you were resting.¡±


    ¡°I am resting.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Get ready for bed, or will you stay with Fu Shiyi?¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that it was useless to exin further, so she obediently said, ¡°I will go to bed now.¡±


    She turned off the camera and left with her coat.


    ¡°I know that you are very busy, but you can¡¯t stay up all night.¡± Fu Hanzheng lectured her seriously over the phone.


    In order to lessen her burden, he had hired a capable assistant director for her.


    ¡°It is normal for the crew to have night scenes, not to mention the director. If I follow your schedule, when will I finish?¡± Gu Weiwei argued.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°I just want to finish the shoot as soon as possible, so I can be with you at home.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She had to finish the shoot as soon as possible so that she could get pregnant.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I am free, I can visit you often, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I am at the door of the hotel room, good night.¡± Gu Weiwei said and opened the door.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call and gave the phone back to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°My brother told me that you must sleep before midnight. If you keep doing this, I will report you to my brother.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said. He had followed her because he had failed to persuade her.


    ¡°I did it so that I can get pregnant and have a child.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°That is not a bad thing, but what is the hurry?¡±


    ¡°I am in a hurry.¡±


    Having said those words, Gu Weiwei mmed the door shut.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi was confused.


    She was not in a hurry to get married to his brother, but she was in a hurry to get pregnant and have children.


    No one in their family objected to their marriage, so why was she in such a hurry to get pregnant?


    Why did she have to get married after having a child?


    Although they also hoped that she could have a child soon, so that it could be the ultimate kryptonite against his brother, she did not have to be in such a hurry.


    However, only Gu Weiwei knew how anxious she was.


    Because half a year was not a long time and the movie would take up half of that time after it was released.


    She must confess to Fu Hanzheng before Gu Siting discovered she was Gu Weiwei.


    But even now, she still had no idea how to break the news to him.


    She was even more afraid that if she said it out loud, the sweet happiness would be torn apart or even broken.


    Fu Hanzheng had been expecting her to bring him warmth and happiness and she had done it.


    She also wanted her existence to always bring him happiness and love.


    But her secret was bound to hurt him...

 Chapter 606 - Genius

    <h4>Chapter 606: Genius</h4>


    The filming of Sleepless went very smoothly, but because of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s routine phone calls every night, the filming could not go past midnight.


    Therefore, the progress was slower than what Gu Weiwei had nned.


    The director¡¯s work required her to control the entire scene, so she had to do her part well and guide the other actors as well.


    Every day, she was in a very tense state.


    Song Yu did not trust her at first, but two days after he joined the crew, he devoted herself to the filming of Sleepless.


    Yan Hong, the scriptwriter, had been watching the filming from the sidelines and he was trying his best to adjust the details of theter scenes.


    Also, before the film festival in F Land, Mr. Murphy, who she had visited personally, also came to Hua Land.


    When the assistant director brought him in, Gu Weiwei was in the middle of a scene where Shu Ya and Ye Zi met.


    Mr. Murphy watched the entire scene and Gu Weiwei was unaware of his arrival until they had finished filming and were about to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, I apologize that I was unable to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Murphy looked at her and then at Qiu Ling, who had yed the role of Ye with her, and said with a non-standard Chinese ent.


    ¡°Weiwei, you must be a genius.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Gu Weiwei shook hands with him and said sincerely, ¡°I need your guidance.¡±


    ¡°You are a great actress and a very good director.¡± Murphy looked at Qiu Ling next to him and said, ¡°You did a great job bringing her into the role.¡±


    A truly good actress would not only focus on her own scenes but also learn how to lead the scene, so as to bring the other party into the zone.


    Also, she had to control the entire scene.


    It was hard to believe that this young girl before him was not even twenty years old.


    Qiu Ling nodded subconsciously. She had been a bit nervous when the scene started, but when Mu Weiwei started to say the lines, she was instantly brought into the mood, her eyes and her aura.


    Song Yu, and the other actors who were preparing for the shoot, felt the same way. On the first day of filming they had thought that they would end up making a terrible movie.


    But after two days of filming, no one had such thoughts anymore.


    Their director was very friendly and also talented.


    She was supposed to be the lead role, but she would often help demonstrate their roles, so that they could get into character faster.


    Gu Weiwei talked with Murphy about the crew and what she needed his help with.


    Listening to her, Murphy expressed his willingness to join their crew.


    With the help of Murphy, she suggested a few changes to the ending of the original script and some adjustments to the details of their roles.


    Gu Weiwei ignored Fu Hanzheng¡¯s investigation and spent the entire night discussing with the main cast.


    Although Fu Shiyi helped her to get away from his brother, Lei Ning and the bodyguards reported to Fu Hanzheng.


    He called to lecture her and Gu Weiwei answered the phone obediently, promising him that she would sleep early.


    Then she hung up and continued with the meeting.


    On the third day, after a night scene, Gu Weiwei had dinner with the crew members and asked the assistant director to inform the others about the meeting.


    She had just finished speaking when the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was from Fu Hanzheng, she obediently picked it up.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, I am really going to sleep now, I am back in my room.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled for three seconds and instantly said, ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    Didn¡¯t see her?


    It was not a phone call this time, he was there.

 Chapter 607 - Headlines

    <h4>Chapter 607: Headlines</h4>


    Sure enough, when she returned to the room, she saw the man waiting for her on the sofa with a dark expression


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Two hours ago.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Since she was still working, he did not inform her about it because he wanted to see if she was going toe home and rest on time.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me? Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Of course Gu Weiwei knew that he was here because she had not been listening to him these past two days, so she talked about other things.


    Seeing the obvious dark circles under her eyes, Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°You said that you have been resting well these past two days, so what are those dark circles under your eyes?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily. ¡°You knew that I was going to be the director and the lead actress, so I have had a lot of things to do. I need to make some adjustments too, so I have to stay upte every now and then.¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t ignore your health. You were sick before you left and yet now you have so easily forgotten about it?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked very annoyed.


    Gu Weiwei sat next to him with a confused expression on her face. ¡°I never cause trouble when you are working, but you are interfering with my work. That is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I am wrong?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and looked even colder.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds and lowered her head.


    ¡°You are right, I am wrong, Boss.¡±


    Seeing her responsive attitude, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°The movie can¡¯t be finished in one or two days, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I want to finish so I can spend time with you.¡± Gu Weiwei said bitterly.


    She wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible, so how could she not be anxious?


    Hearing what she said, Fu Hanzheng looked happy. He took hold of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you once a week.¡±


    ¡°No need, just once every two weeks.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    If he came here once a week, she would be dyed for another day.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Do you want to see me or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but you have your own work to do, you don¡¯t have toe here every week.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Also, there were too many eyes on the set and if someone saw him running into her room, he would definitely make the headlines.


    ¡°Once every ten days.¡± Fu Hanzheng set the time himself.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Would she be able to stop him?


    She had just agreed when the assistant director called.


    ¡°Director, everyone is here, when are youing?¡±


    It was not until this moment that Gu Weiwei remembered that she had asked everyone to attend the meeting, when she saw Fu Hanzheng, who was still sitting there.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Everyone has been working hard these past two days. Let¡¯s skip the meeting tonight and sleep. We will start work tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°But you just...¡±


    The assistant director was a bit confused. Didn¡¯t she ask him to call for a meeting ten minutes ago?


    ¡°I have two important scenes to do tomorrow, so I thought about it and decided to go to bed early, in case it affects my performance tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng and exined to the assistant director calmly.


    Of course she wanted to go, but she could not leave her boyfriend here alone and go to the meeting.


    The assistant director agreed with her and ended the call.


    Gu Weiwei ended the call, threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was still wearing a cold expression and asked, with a ttering smile, ¡°Uncle Fu, I have no work now, so what are we going to do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and walked into the bedroom.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought that they were going to do it and was about to say that she was going to take a shower, when Fu Hanzheng put her onto the bed andid down with her in his arms.


    ¡°Close your eyes and sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 608 - Leave?

    <h4>Chapter 608: Leave?</h4>


    They had been filming for two days and two nights.


    Gu Weiwei fell asleep in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms after a short conversation.


    When Fu Hanzheng came over, he slept in bed with her.


    Early in the morning, when she woke up at dawn, she washed up and got ready for work.


    But when she saw Fu Hanzheng calling the driver and telling him to leave, she went over to him with a toothbrush in her mouth.


    Fu Hanzheng did not care that her toothpaste foam had sshed onto his suit and he allowed her to hug him.


    ¡°Shiyi said that your shoot went well?¡±


    ¡°Of course, even Murphy says that I am a genius.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released him, brushed her teeth and said proudly.


    ¡°When did you be a director?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    She was 19 years old and had excellent piano skills. She was already the star in two blockbusters and now she was the director herself.


    At first, he had thought that she was just ying with him but Shiyi had been calling him every single day these past two days, saying that she was not a human being.


    She might be talented in acting, but it was very difficult to be a director without a certain amount of experience and talent. But Fu Shiyi had said that she was outstanding and he had also said that Murphy told her she was a genius.


    She was a girl who was not even 20 years old yet and she had taken long leave when she was admitted to the Film Academy. She had not even attended a single lesson.


    But yet she had mastered so many exquisite skills and he was sure that she did not have an instructor in middle school.


    ¡°I have been with the crew for so long and I am very good at studying.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It seemed that at her age, she had done too many things that ordinary people could not do. It was indeed a bit suspicious.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and realized that she had indeed asked the two directors many things about the Long Wind and the Eyes of the Eagle.


    Maybe she already had ns to be a director.


    They were just talking when the driver called and said that the car had arrived, urging him to leave.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and warned her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep after midnight, I will force you to stop filming and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wiped off the water on her face and apologized instantly.


    After all, the adjustments were almost finalized, so there was no need to hold a meeting overnight.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I should go now.¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped him and said with displeasure, ¡°You are leaving without kissing me.¡±


    He had sent her to sleep the day before and left the moment she woke up this morning. He had not kissed her at all.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled helplessly, took hold of her face and passionately kissed her.


    The two of them kissed from the bathroom all the way to the door of the room and unwillingly ended it.


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei still had her arms around his waist. ¡°One more minute.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her back and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I will arrange to see you as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released him unwillingly and watched him leave.


    Then she got changed and rushed to the set.


    Fu Hanzheng returned to the capital and had just gotten off the ne when Lei Meng called.


    ¡°Boss, Yuan Shuo is back.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I just picked Yuan Bao up, as he is living with the Second Master.¡± Lei Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng gave up on going straight to thepany and asked the driver to go to Fu Shiqin¡¯s apartment.


    When he arrived, Yuan Shuo had just finished breakfast with his son and was a bit surprised to see him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got straight to the point. ¡°Weiwei knows you and so does Gu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 609 - Breakup?

    <h4>Chapter 609: Breakup?</h4>


    Yuan Shuo was startled for a few seconds. He had expected that Fu Hanzheng would suspect something like this sooner orter.


    But he also knew that he would only suspect this much and would not know the real secret.


    However, he had just met Yuan Meng and learned that she had found out that Gu Siting might discover that Weiwei was still alive in a few months time.


    When Gu Siting found out that she was with Fu Hanzheng, he would tell Fu Hanzheng the secret and force them to separate so that she could return to the Gu Family.


    And that was why he came home.


    ¡°President Fu, why did you suddenly ask such a question?¡±


    If he asked him, it meant that Weiwei had not told him.


    ¡°You and her have been lying about how you met each other from the very beginning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. He never looked very happy to anyone other than her.


    ¡°What are you suspecting, President Fu? You suspect that she is rted to us and the Gu Family?¡±


    Yuan Shuo asked his son to go upstairs and asked Fu Hanzheng to stay behind.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    After a long silence, Yuan Shuo nodded and admitted.


    ¡°Yes, she knew Gu Weiwei but she did not want you to know about her rtionship with the Gu Family, so she did not tell you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips, a bit surprised that Yuan Shuo would admit to it.


    Yuan Shuo looked at the man who had a cold expression on his face. ¡°She lied to you about this matter but her feelings for you are real.¡±


    She had lived with Gu Siting for more than twenty years and she had never fallen so deeply in love with him, as she had Fu Hanzheng.


    But after bing Mu Weiwei, and falling into his arms, she had to tell him sooner orter.


    He admitted that she knew Gu Weiwei, so that he could be mentally prepared that she was rted to the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng was thinking about what Yuan Shuo had said. Weiwei and Gu Weiwei knew each other, but none of the information he had checked showed that they had met before.


    When and how did they meet?


    Seeing that he was silent, Yuan Shuo asked, ¡°What are you going to do now you know that she knows Gu Weiwei? Break up?¡±


    ¡°I will never break up with her.¡± Fu Hanzheng firmly said.


    Yuan Shuo let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Actually, I did not want her to be with you because you are too dangerous for her.¡±


    ¡°But she said that no matter what you do to her in the future, she will have no regrets about the person she chose.¡±


    ...


    Hopefully, when he knew everything, he would remember what he had said today.


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°I want to know everything about her and you.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°She is going to tell you, please give her some time.¡±


    He should not have told him about it.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath. He could tell that she was trying not to tell him anything.


    He had asked her several times but she had denied it.


    Yuan Shuo looked at the sour-faced man and could not figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, some things can only happen once in a lifetime. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t let go of her hand, otherwise... you will lose her forever. And I truly mean forever.¡±


    ...


    When Weiwei found out that Gu Siting had med her because of what happened to his father, when he was protecting her, she had subsequently never been able to tell Fu Hanzheng anything.


    Fu Hanzheng got up and said, before he left, ¡°Nothing can separate us, except death.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Leaving Hua Land

    <h4>Chapter 610: Leaving Hua Land</h4>


    After Fu Hanzheng left, Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a long time in the living room.


    Yuan Bao ran out of the room and saw that he was alone, so he came downstairs.


    ¡°Did that bad uncle bully you?¡±


    Yuan Shuo chuckled and lifted his son over to his side.


    ¡°He bullied Yuan Bao too! He doesn¡¯t want Yuan Bao to see his wife! I am going to tell Mama to beat him up!¡± Yuan Bao said angrily.


    His mother had said that if anyone bullied him, he should tell her and she would beat them up.


    But his mother had been away for so long and she was still not home.


    Yuan Shuo patted his son¡¯s head. ¡°Go and pack your things, we are going to visit your wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Bao rushed back into the room and stuffed his things into his small suitcase.


    Within half an hour, he went to urge his father to take him to see his wife.


    On the day when Fu Hanzheng returned to the capital, Yuan Shuo took Yuan Bao to where Gu Weiwei was filming.


    It was already dark when they arrived at the site.


    He did not call her until they had finished working.


    Gu Weiwei told the actors what they needed to do the following day, put on a hat and mask and went to meet Yuan Shuo.


    When he saw her, Yuan Bao rushed over.


    ¡°Wife! Wife!¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei picked him up and pinched his round face.


    ¡°Why are you fat again?¡±


    ¡°Grandma said that I need to grow up and eat a lot.¡± Yuan Bao defended himself.


    Gu Weiwei approached and threw a look at Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°I thought you were going to bring Senior Sister home with you.¡±


    Yuan Shuo removed Yuan Bao from her, yed a cartoon on his phone and gave him candy.


    Only then did the little boy turn his attention away from his wife and sit down obediently, eating the candy and watching the cartoon.


    Gu Weiwei looked around. Since this was not arge city, there were very few people around when it was dark.


    So there was no one around.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Something must have happened for him to bring Yuan Bao here.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng came to me this morning and asked me if you knew Gu Weiwei.¡± Yuan Shuo confessed.


    Gu Weiwei was not surprised. ¡°He asked me about it too and I denied it.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°I admitted that you knew Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei was confused by his words. ¡°If you wanted to tell him, at least let me know about it first.¡±


    ¡°He will know about it sooner orter. I only admitted that you know Gu Weiwei, not that you are Gu Weiwei.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    After all, she and Gu Weiwei were two different people.


    Therefore, Fu Hanzheng would only suspect that she knew Gu Weiwei, not that she was Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him nervously. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°He said that apart from death, nothing else can separate you and him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and stayed silent for a long time as she kept repeating this sentence in her heart.


    ¡°This is just a way for him to be mentally prepared, in case he is caught off guard when you tell him.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei was confused. ¡°I was going to tell him, but I am not ready yet.¡±


    Seeing her worried look, Yuan Shuo tried to persuade her.


    ¡°You can decide when to tell him but tell him soon. If he and the Fu Family can¡¯t tolerate you, we will leave Hua Land. Yuan Meng is already making the preparations.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You can leave if you want to, I am not leaving.¡±

 Chapter 611 - Bad Idea

    <h4>Chapter 611: Bad Idea</h4>


    Seeing her being like this, Yuan Shuo sighed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more flexible? If the Fu Family really can¡¯t tolerate you, what are you going to do by remaining here, be mistreated?¡±


    ¡°Unless Fu Hanzheng tells me to get lost, I am not going anywhere.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    Yuan Shuo thought of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s attitude today and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng likes you after all, so he is not that cruel. But it is hard to say who won¡¯t be in his family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and sighed.


    ¡°The blood feud between the Fu Family and the Gu Family is caused by the fact that the older generation of the Fu Family lost a rtive. Also... Mrs. Fu has said that anyone can be the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, as long as they are not from the Gu Family.¡±


    The conflict between her and Mrs. Fu had finally subsided. However, if she knew that her surname was Gu, it would not be a conflict between mother and daughter-inw but a grudge between Fu and Gu.


    ¡°As long as Fu Hanzheng is on your side, you can sort out anything.¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    As long as Fu Hanzheng did not let go of her, the Fu Family would slowlye to terms with it, even if they could not ept it.


    But if Fu Hanzheng could not ept that her surname was Gu, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°So I n to have a child first.¡±


    Even if they knew and they did not want her as their daughter-inw, they would not abandon their grandson.


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Shuo felt his forehead and said, ¡°Yuan Meng gave you this stupid idea?¡±


    ¡°You used to be the one who ate from that bowl.¡±[1] Gu Weiwei teased.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°The method is bad, but maybe it really works.¡±


    Judging from how much the Fu Family loved Yuan Bao, they were indeed eager to have a grandson.


    If she had Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child, they would not make things difficult for her.


    ¡°I hope it works.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    She had thought that their marriage would go smoothly, but now she was not sure.


    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Since she was nning to get pregnant, she should go home and make a baby, right?


    ¡°I am preparing mypetition with Ling Yan.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Her ¡°Sleepless¡± and Ling Yan¡¯s ¡°Dream of a Long Life 2¡± were going to be released at the same time, so she destroy the legendary Movie Queen that she herself had created.


    Yuan Shuo nodded thoughtfully. Ling Yan loved acting and after Dream of a Long Life, she was hailed as the legendary Movie Queen.


    What the public did not know was that Weiwei was the one who created that possibility.


    But now, she was going to step on her.


    Ling Yan thought that if she took away her heart, she would take away everything from her.


    But God was kind enough to allow her to be reborn, and whatever she had gotten from her would be ruined by her own hands.


    ¡°Yuan Meng will have someone watching over Gu Siting, but before Gu Siting finds out, you and Fu Hanzheng muste clean.¡±


    They were the only ones who were on her side that could make sure that Gu Siting¡¯s interference would not cause any trouble.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Weiwei answered tiredly.


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°I will say it again. If Fu Hanzheng does not ept your surname, you will lose your protection in Hua Land. You must leave with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just expecting me to break up with him?¡±


    ¡°I am just saying what if... the human heart is unpredictable.¡± Yuan Shuo warned.


    But it seemed that Fu Hanzheng really loved and spoiled her.


    However it was hard to guarantee that he would not give up on her because of his family.


    [1] She means that Yuan Shuo fell for this stupid idea.

 Chapter 612 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 612: I Love You</h4>


    After meeting Yuan Shuo and returning to the hotel, Fu Hanzheng called on time.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the caller ID and answered after a few seconds of hesitation.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei replied, ¡°Yes, I just came home.¡±


    ¡°Grandma asked someone to deliver some food to you, someone will deliver it tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°It iste, rest early.¡±


    ¡°You too, good night.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Weiwei called again before he hung up.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds and whispered, ¡°And... I love you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded a bit lighter. ¡°I know, rest early.¡±


    They ended the call and Gu Weiwei was sitting on the sofa with her phone, feeling very emotional.


    She had thought that he would have asked her something because he had met Yuan Shuo today.


    Unexpectedly, he did not ask anything.


    At Landscape Vi in the capital city.


    Fu Shiqin, who was dealing with work in the study, threw a look at his brother who had hung up.


    ¡°Did you have a fight with Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng buried himself in his work.


    But what he had learned from Yuan Shuo had confused him.


    Fu Shiqin looked unconvinced. ¡°No, you are not as happy as before, when you called sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°I was gone for one night and yet you have done such a terrible job. Should I be happy?¡±


    Without changing his expression, Fu Hanzheng med Fu Shiqin for not working well.


    ¡°...¡±


    Well, it was my fault again.


    ¡°Oh yes, why have you been asking Lei Meng to check on sister-inw these days? Our father is asking me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother. ¡°Nothing? Will you not let us know?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the curious man. ¡°Are you very curious?¡±


    Fu Shiqin shrank his neck under his brother¡¯s intimidating gaze and weakly said, ¡°...Our father is curious.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng continued with his work, ignoring him.


    However, Fu Shiqin asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that a pretty boy is flirting with our sister-inw again?¡±


    After much consideration, he realized that if his brother wanted to find out more about his sister-inw, someone must have cheated him.


    Fu Hanzheng coldly looked up at him. ¡°How about you supervise the underwater tunnel project?¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought that he was right because his brother was now furious.


    So he started toe up with a n.


    ¡°Brother, dealing with pretty boys...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let me finish. Brother...¡±


    Fu Shiqin had not expected that he would turn against him so quickly. He did not want to supervise the underwater tunnel project, because there was nothing to eat there.


    However, his brother totally ignored his protests.


    Fu Shiqin finished his work and left with a bitter face.


    Fu Hanzheng made a call to Lei Meng and said, ¡°You can stop investigating her.¡±


    Lei Meng was a bit surprised, but he did not ask further.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Tell no one in the Fu Family apart from me.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Since he had asked, they would keep an eye out for her.


    Yuan Shuo had said that she would tell him herself; he was waiting for her to say something.

 Chapter 613 - Sexy Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 613: Sexy Girlfriend</h4>


    Everyone in the crew, be it the actors or the staff behind the scenes, were fully devoted to the filming.


    Gu Weiwei and Murphy were perfectionists in the film industry.


    In order for the movie to achieve the most perfect effect, every role in the movie had to achieve the highest requirements.


    She refused to give in, no matter how many times they had to do the scenes again, she insisted on the effect she wanted.


    But apart from her, Song Yu and Fu Shiyi, the other actresses were all C or D-listers, some were even neers.


    They could tell that the movie would be a hit in the box office when it was released in the future, so they cooperated with each other without anyints.


    They went through several cities and spent two days in the uninhabited area of Australia before the filming waspleted.


    After the shooting in Australia, Gu Weiwei asked the crew to take a day off before continuing.


    Then she excitedly called Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, I am resting tomorrow, are you here to visit me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I will make the arrangements and be there tonight.¡±


    As he was answering the phone, the top managers in the meeting room looked at each other. They had just agreed to work overtime to finalize the project.


    Where was he going tonight?


    He looked so happy and his tone was so gentle. It was obvious. Only when Boss was on the phone with his girlfriend would he show any emotion.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and Xu Qian reminded him with a small voice.


    ¡°Boss, what about the meeting tonight?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Finish it before eight.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xu Qian was speechless. He might not even have time to eat today.


    ¡°Also, ask Fu Shiqin toe home tonight.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He was not at thepany tomorrow, so he needed to deal with some matters here.


    Xu Qian texted Fu Shiqin instantly: [Boss says that you must return to thepany today.]


    A few minutester, Fu Shiqin replied.


    [He is going on a date again, right?!]


    His ck-hearted brother had thrown him to the seaside because he was displeased.


    Now that he was going on a date and no one was there to help him with work, he wanted him to return home.


    Xu Qian replied helplessly: [Yes.]


    Fu Shiqin replied quickly: [No, I am not going back.]


    After a long time, Xu Qian replied.


    [Boss asks, do you want to feed the fish?]


    Fu Shiqin replied instantly: [Book the ne tickets for me, I will return now, right now!]


    For the entire day, the top managers of Fu¡¯s Enterprise had five important meetings in a row, they were only able to eat for half an hour.


    At eight in the evening, all the work was finally done.


    The employees were so tired that they almost copsed.


    Fu Hanzheng left thepany happily, ready to go on a date with his girlfriend, whom he had been apart from for two weeks.


    When he arrived at Gu Weiwei¡¯s hotel, it was already 11 p.m.


    But the moment he entered her room, if it had not been that he had visited before, he would have suspected that he had entered the wrong room.


    The room was decorated with warm lighting and a candlelit dinner was on the table and his girlfriend was dressed in a very sexy outfit.


    She had even worn the perfume he gave her and she looked so charming when she smiled at him.

 Chapter 614 - The Only Love in My Life

    <h4>Chapter 614: The Only Love in My Life</h4>


    The lights were warm and the romantic English love songs were ying. Romance was everywhere.


    Gu Weiwei closed the door and said with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I asked someone to deliver the food.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng washed his hands and sat down at the table, sizing up his girlfriend as he ate.


    ¡°I can understand that you are seducing me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked with a smile, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, as he cut the steak on the te, ¡°You are always so nice to me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a piece of her own steak and fed it to him.


    ¡°I like you very much!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ate the steak she fed him and said, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month and I just want to have a romantic time with you, what else can I do?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had not expected that Fu Shiyi would be so overkill. He was setting her up!


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and took a sip of the red wine.


    ¡°Just being romantic?¡±


    Seeing him trying to get to the bottom of the matter, Gu Weiwei put down her knife and fork, turned on the light, blew out the scented candles and turned off the music.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After the meal, Fu Hanzheng wiped his lips with a napkin, took out a paper bag and gave it to her. ¡°A present I boughtst week.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and opened the present inside. It was a pair of precious earrings made of natural opal, shining brightly under the light.


    She removed the earrings and tried to put them on, but failed to do so because there was no mirror.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, walked around the table and took the earrings from her hands, putting them on for her without much effort.


    Gu Weiwei touched the earrings and asked, ¡°Do I look nice?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked very gentle. ¡°Very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Are they pretty or am I pretty?¡± Gu Weiwei asked naughtily.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her lips.


    ¡°You, of course.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I brought you a present too, it is on the table over there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and put her down on the tabletop.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the present box on the table, opened it for him and said with a smile, as she took out the watch inside, ¡°I carved the writing myself.¡±


    She showed him the ce where the words were carved.


    Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile, when he saw the unknownnguage.


    ¡°What did you carve?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed the Patek Philippe from his hands, ced it on his wrist and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s beloved in Greek.¡±


    He was the only love she did not want to lose.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s bright eyes, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s deep eyes were filled with passion and love. He lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s smiling lips.


    After the lingering kiss, he whispered, ¡°Weiwei, you are the only love of my life.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei raised her head and kissed him.


    The sound of panting arose in the silent room and the lingering kisses went from the living room to the bedroom.


    Gu Weiwei stopped the man who was about to take out the condom. ¡°It is the safe period today, no need to wear it.¡±


    It was because it was the ovtion period that he was called here[1]. She would have prepared so much for nothing, if he used that condom.


    In order to get pregnant sessfully, she went all out tonight.


    Fu Hanzheng thought that it was just a small reunion and that his girlfriend was being a bit more loving, so he did not think much of it.


    [1] This is deception and not okay. Please don¡¯t do this in real life. Both parties should agree to have a baby, especially if one has explicitly stated that they do not want children. To go against those wishes for your own selfish desires is not love and neither is it right.

 Chapter 615 - Pregnancy Test

    <h4>Chapter 615: Pregnancy Test</h4>


    Since the filming was already halfway done, the post-production would bepleted in twenty days after that.


    Gu Weiwei was nning to have a sessful pregnancy this time and nned to get a checkup, when she returned to the capital.


    She had tried very hard to get pregnant during this period.


    Luckily, the crew was resting the following day and did not need to work because her legs would be so weak that she would not be able to leave the set.


    When Fu Hanzheng came to visit her, he stayed with her for a day in the hotel room and asionally called the capital to discuss somepany decisions.


    ¡°How much longer until the filming finishes?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°The post-production will start in twenty days time.¡±


    ¡°I have work to do next week, so I may not be able to make it.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Work is more important, I need to go home soon anyway.¡±


    She had tried so hardst night, so she should have seeded.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and said with a gentle voice, ¡°The projects are on track, I can take a few days off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng did not leave until night fell. He returned to the capital and started to work.


    Gu Weiwei rested for a day and continued with the filming.


    However, she was worried that something would happen to her stomach, so she did not stay up toote to finish the shoot after dark.


    The filming waspleted in twenty days and the crew returned to the capital after a simple ceremony.


    The moment she returned to the capital, she whispered to Jolin on the way to thepany for the post-production meeting.


    ¡°Buy me some pregnancy tests.¡±


    Her period should havee these past two days but it waste.


    But she had not tested it yet, so it was hard to be sure.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Jolin covered his mouth in astonishment and nced at her belly.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they had no intention of having children so soon?


    What was going on?


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let the media catch onto it.¡± Gu Weiwei warned.


    ¡°I know, you are worried about nothing.¡± Jolin said.


    When Gu Weiwei arrived at thepany, she went to have a meeting with the staff.


    Jolin thought that it would not be appropriate for him and Xu to go there. If anyone noticed them, they would think of her.


    So he went to Lei Ning, who had never appeared in front of the media, and asked her to buy the things and bring them back.


    It was almost seven o¡¯clock when Gu Weiwei finished the meeting.


    The moment she came out, she asked Jolin if he had bought the tests for her.


    Jolin gave her her handbag and whispered, ¡°I put it in your bag.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not ask him how he managed to buy it without being seen and instead went straight back to Landscape Vi.


    The moment she got home, she drank a few sses of water and tried to think of running water, ready for the test.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she wasing home today, so he ended his work early.


    On the way back from thepany,he received a message from Lei Ning.


    [Boss, Miss. Mu bought some pregnancy tests today.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned as he thought of how enthusiastic she was, when she asked him to visit herst month.


    Fu Shiqin sensed that something was wrong and nced at his brother.


    ¡°Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng massaged his eyebrows and sighed. She had mentioned about having a child before but after he objected to it, she stopped mentioning it.


    He had let his guard down. He should have known that she was trying to get pregnant because of her unusual enthusiasmst time.

 Chapter 616 - Pregnancy Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 616: Pregnancy Test 2</h4>


    When Fu Hanzheng returned to Landscape Vi, he did not see her downstairs and asked the servant where she was.


    ¡°Weiwei is back?¡±


    ¡°She is upstairs.¡± The servant replied.


    Fu Hanzheng went straight to the master bedroom upstairs. His luggage was still in the room but she was not there.


    He looked at the closed bathroom and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was inside the room, heard his voice and hid the things away in a hurry. She did not open the door until she was sure that nothing was suspicious.


    ¡°You are back.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced into the bathroom. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going to the bathroom.¡± Gu Weiwei said innocently.


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious. ¡°Lei Ning said that you bought a pregnancy test. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of something and sighed with her hands over her forehead.


    Jolin was such a dumbass. He must have asked Lei Ning to buy it.


    Since Lei Ning was arranged by Fu Hanzheng, he must have reported it to him immediately.


    ¡°Alright, I did.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    ¡°You asked someone to buy it.¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei turned around slowly and went into the bathroom. She took out the things hidden in the towel and ced them in the sink.


    Seeing the rows of tests showing one line, she sighed with a frown.


    What was this again?


    She had tried so hard, especially during the ovtion period and her period waste, yet she was still not pregnant.


    She should have listened to He Chi and gone for a prenatal checkup.


    But she had been worried that Fu Hanzheng would know about it the moment she entered the hospital, so she did not go for the checkup.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the results and saw her disappointed face.


    ¡°You did it on purposest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Due to the failure of the pregnancy n, Gu Weiwei answered him with a lowered head.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°You weren¡¯t going to discuss this with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°What can I do if you object?¡±


    ¡°If I object, you¡¯re going to go behind my back and sneak around?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    In the past, he had tried to prevent his mother from pressuring him and his two brothers from interfering. But now, he realized he had forgotten about the most important one to deter.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the angry man and snorted.


    ¡°I went behind your back because I want to be pregnant with your child, it¡¯s not someone else¡¯s. Why did you say that I can have everything but a child?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°You want children that badly?¡±


    She was in the middle of a busy period, yet she still needed a child. What was she up to?


    It was reasonable for her to think this way about marriage.


    But she was in a hurry to have children before the wedding.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei left the bathroom in a bad mood because of her failed pregnancy.


    Now that he had found out about it, she would not be able to do it again.


    Outside the master bedroom, Fu Shiqin was sneaking around and eavesdropping by the wall. When he heard what was going on, he reported the situation to the other two.


    [Important information! Our sister-inw failed to get pregnant and our brother found out about it]


    Fu Shiyi: [Failed? Are you sure?]


    Fu Shiqin: [I am standing right outside the door, how could I have heard wrongly.]


    Fu Shiyi: [He Chi, you idiot, didn¡¯t you say that our sister-inw would seed during the ovtion period?]


    He Chi: [I only said that the sess rate is high but I did not say that it will definitely work. What if your brother did not do well the other night?]


    Fu Shiyi: [No way, I will beat you to death right now!]


    ...

 Chapter 617 - Fu Hanzhengs Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 617: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Compromise</h4>


    In the master bedroom, their small argument made the atmosphere tense.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her out and stopped her walking away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook off his hands and snorted.


    ¡°I have checked over ten pregnancy tests and none of them hit the mark. What is the point of going to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You need to check.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her downstairs and drove her to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    He Chi knew from Fu Shiqin that they wereing, so he came down to pick them up.


    He brought them to the gynecology department.


    The results were that she was not pregnant.


    He Chi was not convinced and said to the female doctor, [Check carefully, is it true?]


    He had just finished speaking, when Fu Hanzheng squinted at him and he shut his mouth.


    Then he suddenly realized that this was not his girlfriend and it was not right for him to be so worried about her pregnancy.


    After the examination, Lady Wang asked her some questions and said, ¡°You are not in the right state to be pregnant either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He Chi said.


    The doctor threw a look at Gu Weiwei and said with a gentle voice, ¡°You are under too much pressure right now, and the drugs are still affecting you...¡±


    ¡°What drugs?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She had not taken any medicine apart from cold and flu medicine.


    The female doctor gave a report to He Chi. ¡°Doctor He, you should know about it.¡±


    He Chi took over the file and said, as he touched his forehead, ¡°Well... didn¡¯t shee for a checkup thest time she was here? Although the drugs in her body are not high, her metabolism is slow and it is not very suitable to try for a pregnancy this year.¡±


    He thought that it was not a big problem and they were in a hurry to leave, so he did not tell them the details.


    After He Chi exined, thedy continued.


    ¡°Also, she has been under a lot of pressure recently, so it is not easy for her to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that after a couple of months, you can rx and do a prenatal checkup before getting ready for pregnancy.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and sighed inwardly. She had not been able to rx for a single moment because of her work and how she was going to have to confess to Fu Hanzheng.


    But she really had no time to wait any longer.


    Hearing that it was because of the drugs she was fed by the Gu Family, Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    ¡°Does she need treatment?¡±


    ¡°Get some medicine from the Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital and rx yourself.¡± Thedy said.


    He Chi took them to the Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor and brought them to the parking lot after getting the medicine.


    Gu Weiwei was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat with a bag of medicine in her arms, looking very disappointed.


    Fu Hanzheng got into the car, buckled her seat belt and looked at her sideways.


    On the way back, she stayed silent, as if she was thinking about something important.


    He did not speak until they reached Landscape Vi and parked the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about children after you finish your work.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei turned to him ¨C did he mean that he was not against her having a child?


    Fu Hanzheng unbuckled her seat belt and said helplessly, ¡°If you really want children so badly...¡±


    She was always acting weird for some reason.


    Could it be because of what Yuan Shuo had said?

 Chapter 618 - Kiss and Hug

    <h4>Chapter 618: Kiss and Hug</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike children?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°As long as you like them.¡±


    Having said the words, Fu Hanzheng got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    Gu Weiwei came out of the car and took hold of his waist.


    ¡°I like you, you are the only one I like.¡±


    She wanted a child now because she hoped that when his family objected to them, they would not make things difficult for them on ount of the child.[1]


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at the girl who was buried in his arms, took hold of her shoulders and kissed her soft hair.


    Sure enough, it was because of what Yuan Shuo said.


    The doctor said that she was under a lot of pressure. Apart from the work she had been doing recently, it was probably more to do with that matter.


    He hoped that she could say it out loud but he did not want to press her any further, so as to put more pressure on her.


    Fu Shiqin was waiting for them toe home for dinner, he saw their caring home early in the morning but no one came in.


    So he went straight to the garage.


    When he went over to take a look, the two of them got out of the car and hugged each other again, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Are you done hugging me or not?¡±


    If they were not here, he would not dare to eat the leftovers alone.


    They had been in a rtionship for more than half a year and it should have been over by now. Why did his brother keep asking for hugs and kisses? Wasn¡¯t he tired of it?


    Only then did Gu Weiwei release his hand. Fu Hanzheng took the medicine and took her hand out of habit.


    Fu Shiqin, who was walking behind them, sighed with aplicated feeling as he watched them leave.


    If their brother found out that they were behind herst idea of how to get pregnant, he would beat them to death.


    Hehe, however, if sister-inw was discovered, everything would be fine.


    To his brother only his wife was real.


    At the dinner table, Fu Shiqin was regarded as invisible, so he ate his food and went to work in the study.


    Fu Hanzheng asked the servant to heat up the medicine and then gave it to her, as well as a small te of candied plums.


    ¡°You can¡¯t rest these days?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said helplessly, ¡°I need to keep an eye on the post-production, I still need to discuss and sort out the dubbing and the promotional n before the release.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t let someone else do it in your ce?¡±


    ¡°I am the only one who knows what kind of effect the movie needs.¡± Gu Weiwei frowned as she held the bowl and smelled the medicine. ¡°I will try my best toe home on time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off to the master bedroom after she finished the medicine.


    ¡°Sleep early, I still have work to do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had justid down in her room when Yuan Meng called her.


    The moment she answered the call, Yuan Meng asked, ¡°Did the pregnancy n work? Did you tell Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°What should I say?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°No.¡± Yuan Meng sighed and suggested, ¡°We still have time. Why don¡¯t you try again? You must have not tried hard enoughst time.¡±


    Based on her own experience, it was always better to try again and again, because she would be safe if she had a child.


    Gu Weiwei had a feeling that she was going to go off on one again, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Can we not talk about this?¡±


    Why was she not working hard enough? She had spent the entire night in bed with him.


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°No, we still have time, let¡¯s try again.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng! Because of the medicine I was given at the Gu Family, the doctor said that it is not suitable for me to get pregnant.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    Yuan Meng stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°Then what should we do? What should we say?¡±


    For this kind of matter, even someone as decisive as her would not have been able to make up her mind to confess, until Yuan Shuo discovered it by himself.


    So she understood how she felt right now.


    The more she knew that he deeply loved her, the harder it was for her to say anything.


    [1] Dear readers please understand that a child is for life and should never be had, just to fix a problem or to use as coteral, as Weiwei is doing here. It¡¯s unfair on the child and they should not have been conceived just/only to be a bargaining chip.

 Chapter 619 - Handsome Uncles

    <h4>Chapter 619: Handsome Uncles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent and sighed with the pillow in her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we are done with our work.¡±


    She needed to keep an eye on the post-production work and he was busy with several international projects, so now was not the time to calmly talk about it.


    ¡°Get over yourself, if you really can¡¯t live on, just leave. There are many men in the world.¡±


    Yuan Meng said with a light tone, ¡°You like uncles now, right? I will find you a bunch of handsome uncles...¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I am hanging up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt that the topic was going to be perverted by Yuan Meng again, so she ended the call.


    There were many men in the world, but there was only one Fu Hanzheng and she only loved him.


    When Fu Hanzheng returned from work, she was already fast asleep.


    Early in the morning, they ate breakfast together and Fu Hanzheng asked her to bring the medicine with her, as they went to thepany.


    She had an early meeting with the post-production staff and it was already noon when they had finished hearing about the promotional n.


    Lei Ning, at her boss¡¯ request, urged her to eat the food and brought the medicine over.


    After lunch, Jolin came over and said, ¡°The music scoreposer has arrived and is in the meeting room.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and hurried into the meeting room.


    A senior musician and a young girl with short hair were in the meeting room.


    ¡°Qianqian.¡±


    The young girl with short hair was Luo Qianqian, her high school ssmate. They had invited Luo Qianqian¡¯s father, Mr. Luo Hua, to do the music for the movie.


    ¡°Weiwei, long time no see.¡±


    Since they had not seen each other for a long time, they passionately hugged each other.


    They talked for a while and then Gu Weiwei shook hands with Luo Hua.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Luo Hua, I am Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian always talks about you, saying that you are very skilled at piano and that she¡¯s grateful that she had the chance to meet you.¡±


    Luo Hua sized up the young girl in front of him with admiration.


    ¡°Alright, we are here for work today, stop talking.¡± Luo Qianqian sat down and started to talk about business.


    Luo Hua smiled and picked up the score he had written.


    ¡°Yes, it is more important to talk about work first. This is the song written with Yan Hong.¡±


    Gu Weiwei read it and asked Jolin.


    ¡°Where is the music room?¡±


    ¡°One floor below.¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Luo Hua and Luo Qianqian. ¡°Shall we go down and try it?¡±


    They borrowed the instruments used by thepany¡¯s artists and tried out the music score. They made a few changes and decided on the theme song on the spot.


    ¡°I need to watch the movie to understand the style of music I shouldpose,¡± Luo Hua suggested.


    ¡°That is why I invited you here today.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Only by understanding what kind of movie it was, would the music that was thenposed, be the most suitable.


    She brought Luo Hua and Luo Qianqian to watch the original film that had yet to bepleted in post production and they spent the entire afternoon watching it.


    Going over the style of the music, she worked until five or six in the afternoon.


    After the conversation about work, Luo Hua went home.


    It was rare for Gu Weiwei to meet her old ssmate, so she had a cup of tea with Luo Qianqian at thepany and they talked about their own lives.


    Luo Qianqian and her father, Luo Hua, were working on thepositions and the music. Ji Cheng was with her cousin Ming Ye and she had been in Vienna these past few days.


    Luo Qianqian told her about her and Ji Cheng and asked her, ¡°What about you and your Uncle Fu?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°We are good.¡±


    ¡°Any ns for marriage?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, I will let you know when it is.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Although she was sure that they would get married after her birthday, she was not sure if they would still get married.

 Chapter 620 - Regret?

    <h4>Chapter 620: Regret?</h4>


    ¡°Then I will wait for your good news.¡± Luo Qianqian smiled sincerely.


    Ever since she found out about what happened to the Mu Family and saw how much Fu Hanzheng spoiled her, she had hoped that they could get married and live happily ever after.


    Both she and Ji Cheng were protected by their families but Mu Weiwei had already lost the family that truly loved her.


    If Fu Hanzheng could give her a real home, she and Ji Cheng would be very happy for her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiweiughed, checked the time and said, ¡°It iste, I will drive you home.¡±


    Luo Qianqian did not turn her down but just as they were about to go downstairs to get the car, Fu Hanzheng approached them.


    Fu Hanzheng rolled down the window and said, as he looked at her, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and approached the car.


    ¡°But I promised to send Qianqian home.¡±


    ¡°Let Fu Shiyi send her home.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei made a call to Fu Shiyi but he said that he was on a date with Ding Dongdong and had no time.


    She had no choice but to call her agent, but Jolin barely had enough time for the post-production team.


    ¡°Can we drive her home?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked Luo Qianqian to get into the car. Luo Qianqian sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and she and Fu Hanzheng sat in the back.


    The moment she got into the car, Luo Qianqian saw Fu Hanzheng holding Weiwei¡¯s hand and chuckled inwardly.


    Well, they did have a good rtionship.


    ¡°Qianqian and her father are doing the music apaniment for the movie. It has been a long time since west met, so we talked for a while longer. You didn¡¯t have to pick me up.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she got into the car.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°It was on the way.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. ¡°The headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise and Shiyi Culture are in two different directions, you sure are lucky.¡±


    Luo Qianqian said with a smile, ¡°What Mr. Fu means, is that he can pick you up anywhere.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after half a year, Fu Hanzheng still cared for her deeply.


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly. ¡°Really?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s home was not far away, so they quickly arrived at her home.


    Before getting out of the car, she said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Mr. Fu, Ji Cheng and I are waiting for you and Weiwei¡¯s wedding, please inform us when you¡¯ve made the ns.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will inform you in two months time.¡±


    Hearing the words, Luo Qianqian threw a strange look at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Why did you say that you are not sure just now? The wedding date is already set!¡±


    ¡°I... I mean, I am not sure when.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright, I will wait for your good news.¡±


    Luo Qianqian got out of the car and waved at her.


    Xu Qian turned around and drove them back to Landscape Vi.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank when he heard what Luo Qianqian said.


    After a long time, he turned to her and asked, ¡°Are you regretting saying yes to getting married?¡±


    What she had said to Ji Cheng about being uncertain of when the date was, was definitely not what she had meant.


    ¡°What? Are you regretting? I have never thought about marrying anyone else apart from you.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and did not ask anything more.


    But he still had a vague feeling that whether it was because she wanted a child or because she was not sure about the marriage, everything was because of that matter.


    Even if she was really rted to the Gu Family, he had never thought about not getting married. What was she hesitating for?

 Chapter 621 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 621: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    On the way home, although they were still holding hands, they did not utter a single word.


    Seeing theming home, Fu Shiqin asked the servants to serve the food, when suddenly his sister-inw ran upstairs without looking back.


    So she looked at her brother.


    ¡°A fight?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank. ¡°You really want us to fight, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Having said this, he followed her upstairs.


    The moment he entered the master bedroom, he saw her rummaging through the wardrobe.


    He watched for a while and saw that she was getting more and more anxious.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Where is my ring? Where did you put my ring?¡± Gu Weiwei asked as she searched.


    It was all his fault for giving her so many diamonds and jewels, making it so difficult for her to find her engagement ring.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and took out the ring box from the drawer.


    Gu Weiwei took it out and was about to put it on, when he took hold of her hand.


    ¡°Hang on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hid the ring behind her back. ¡°You still want to take it away after giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Who wears a ring on their own?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said as he reached out for her.


    Gu Weiwei stared at him for a few seconds and then gave him the ring.


    Fu Hanzheng took it and asked, ¡°Are you ready to be Mrs. Fu?¡±


    ¡°Put it on if you want to wear it, I can do it myself, no more nonsense.¡± Gu Weiwei urged impatiently.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and put the ring on her left ring finger.


    He had thought that she was in a hurry for something, but it turned out that she was looking for this thing.


    Gu Weiwei waved her hands in front of his eyes. ¡°Who says that I regret it? You said that if I wear this ring, I will be Mrs. Fu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fu.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Satisfied, Gu Weiwei went downstairs to eat and was just about to sit down, when the servant brought her some porridge.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, here is your porridge.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei said as she reached out to touch the ring.


    ¡°Call me Mrs. Fu from now on.¡±


    The servant threw a look at Fu Hanzheng with a smile and answered immediately when he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a strange look at this woman, who cared so much about this title. ¡°You didn¡¯t care what she called you before, but now you are being serious. What is going on?¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me sister-inw yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Fu Shiqin, who was eating the ribs, was startled.


    When he did not utter a sound, Gu Weiwei looked at him.


    Then his brother looked at him too.


    He nced at the two of them and called out in resignation.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Satisfied, Gu Weiwei continued to eat, she quickly finished, put down the bowl and was about to go upstairs, when Fu Hanzheng reminded her. ¡°Mrs. Fu, you have not taken your medicine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down obediently and drank the medicine. Then she went back into the bedroom and saw that she had to tidy up the walk-in closet.


    Fu Hanzheng answered a call and walked upstairs leisurely. He approached the walk-in closet and took her into his arms.


    ¡°Are you angry, Mrs. Fu?¡±


    ¡°When did you hear me saying that I regret marrying you?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand with the ring on it and said with a smile, as he looked at the dazzling ring on her slender and white finger, ¡°I am sorry, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Actually, after thinking about it, he realized that she must have thought that if she confessed, he might not marry her and not want her.


    But apart from her, he had never thought of marrying anyone else.

 Chapter 622 - Bad Brother

    <h4>Chapter 622: Bad Brother</h4>


    After that, Gu Weiwei kept the ring in her bag every day and put it on when she came home.


    It was not easy for her to finish the post-production of Sleepless, so that she could then rest for two days.


    Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady called and asked them to return to the mansion for dinner after work.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were too tired from filming the movie and that you are not feeling well? I made some soup, soe home for dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. She had been drinking herbal soups and Chinese medicine at home.


    But she could not turn down the request of two elders.


    ¡°Then I will go over after work.¡±


    ¡°We did not call Hanzheng, ask him toe home with you.¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Shouldn¡¯t she have called her son and asked him, to ask her, to go home with him?


    Why did she call her and ask her to go home with her son?


    She finished the work and found that it was still early, so she went straight to Fu Hanzheng¡¯spany.


    She put on the hat and mask as usual, and then put on her ring.


    The moment she came out of the elevator, a staff member saw her and asked her, ¡°Madam, Boss is still in a meeting, should I inform him that you are here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. ¡°Madam?¡±


    Was Mrs. Fu written on the ring?


    The employee smiled and said, ¡°Boss said that if youe here again, we must call you Madam.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°No thanks, I will wait in his office.¡±


    Along the way, the employees would call her ¡®Madam¡¯, making her very happy.


    When she came into his office, she looked so pretty from receiving all the greetings.


    Half an hourter, Fu Hanzheng returned and saw her sitting in his office, ying with her ring.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±


    ¡°I can surprise you too.¡± Gu Weiwei got up and gave him a hug. ¡°Aunt asked us to go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without Yuan Bao there, Fu Hanzheng did not resist going back to the old mansion for dinner.


    Gu Weiwei did not go home with him and Fu Shiqin, until he finished his work.


    When they arrived at the old mansion, Fu Shiyi was already there.


    The dishes were already on the table and they were just waiting for them, before they started to eat.


    Mrs. Fu gave her a bowl of soup and saw her reaching out for it with the ring on her finger.


    ¡°This is... a proposal ring?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he had given it to her a long time ago, it should be considered a proposal ring.


    ¡°When did you propose? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Old Lady asked.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at her. ¡°What marriage proposal? Sister-inw went to get the ring herself.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Fu nced at Fu Hanzheng and sighed, ¡°How can you not propose and let her put the ring on herself?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm and was toozy to exin.


    He had wanted to properly propose to her, but she had urged him to hurry up, so he had put it on her finger instead.


    Seeing him remaining silent, Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°You two are the same. Your brother doesn¡¯t know how to make a girl happy. Don¡¯t you know how to help him propose to her?¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi seriously admitted their mistake.


    ¡°Mom, we were wrong. We failed to teach our brother well.¡±


    In their mother¡¯s eyes, they were finally smarter than their brother.

 Chapter 623 - Hooligan

    <h4>Chapter 623: Hooligan</h4>


    However, before they could gloat for even a minute, their brother threw them a cold look.


    So they changed their words.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Our brother is so smart, he doesn¡¯t need us to teach him anything.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°He had proposed to her before, but our sister-inw said that she would consider it, so she wore the ring afterwards.¡±


    Yes, he had forced her to the Civil Affairs Office and almost forced her to marry him.


    Although this marriage was a bit too early and unreasonable, she had asked for it before.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Gu Weiwei in disbelief.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    Although it was unreasonable, she did.


    ¡°That is better.¡± Mrs. Fu let go of Fu Hanzheng after hearing that she did ask him.


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Shiyi. ¡°How are you and Dongdong?¡±


    ¡°Great, I just came home from a date.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    ¡°When are you bringing her home?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    Fu Shiyi swallowed the food in his mouth and said.


    ¡°What is the point of you getting to know each other? At most, we are in a rtionship. I have no intention of getting married to her.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t n to get married, why are you meeting her? Why are you in a rtionship? Aren¡¯t you just being a hooligan?¡± Fu Shengying said seriously.


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°He is always like this.¡±


    The dinner quickly turned into a scolding session for Fu Shiyi.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng went into the study to return a call.


    Old Lady took hold of her hand and said, ¡°Weiwei,e take a walk with grandma in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei helped her out of the door and they walked slowly in the brightly lit garden.


    ¡°I heard that because of Yuan Shuo, you and Hanzheng are investigating the murder of Gu Weiwei from the Gu Family?¡± Old Lady asked nonchntly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Because they appear very suspicious right now. If we want to get rid of the suspicion, we have to find out the truth.¡±


    The Old Lady stayed silent for a while and then stopped and looked at her.


    ¡°Weiwei, I know that you want to help your friend, but the Fu Family should not get too involved with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and her heart sank.


    Old Lady sat down on the nearest bench and asked her to sit down too.


    ¡°You youngsters have never experienced the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family. You have no idea how much pain we must have felt when we lost so many family members.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Fu...¡±


    ¡°Because of the Gu Family, I lost a few children. It has been so many years and it still feels like it happened yesterday.¡± Old Lady said as she sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t me grandma for being selfish. We don¡¯t want the Fu Family to be deeply involved with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family.¡±


    ¡°As his friend, you can help him or even keep them at the Fu Family, but don¡¯t get involved in their affairs.¡± The Old Lady reached out and patted the back of her hand on her knee. ¡°Promise me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded silently. But she also knew that she was not going to be able to keep her promise.


    She did not want her to be deeply involved with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family, but she was the one who was deeply involved.


    She had grown up in the Gu Family and was the daughter of Cayman Dorrans.


    Having said those words, Old Lady saw Fu Hanzhenging out to look for her. She got up whilst grumbling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t evene out for a while. Come on, I will return her back to you.¡±

 Chapter 624 - Hand in Hand

    <h4>Chapter 624: Hand in Hand</h4>


    Seeing Fu Hanzhenging out of the house, the Old Lady returned back into the mansion by herself.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the bench and nced at her sideways.


    ¡°What did grandma say?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and casually said, ¡°She said for us to not get involved with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Grandma lost too many family members that year and suffered too much because of Fu¡¯s Enterprise. She and father had the chance to bring down the Gu Family but because of Cayman Dorrans, the Gu Family was brought back to life. Grandma and father could not take it lying down and so they won¡¯t understand you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against his shoulder and said, ¡°But I am rted to the Gu Family.¡±


    This was the first time she had talked about her rtionship with the Gu Family in front of him.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°That is all in the past. Grandma and the rest are not unreasonable people.¡±


    He had not expected that his grandma would mention this matter, when she asked her out for a walk.


    What he was afraid of was that she would feel even more stressed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Fu Hanzheng thought that she had known Gu Weiwei before and that they had a deep rtionship.


    But with Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, everything was over.


    But because she was Gu Weiwei, nothing was over.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her and suddenly understood why she kept asking for a child.


    She must have been worried that Grandma and the rest would get angry when they found out that she was once rted to the Gu Family, so she wanted to get pregnant and have a child first.


    That way, they wouldn¡¯t me her too much for the sake of the child.


    Gu Weiwei tightened her fingers around the ring and asked suddenly.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, will we stay together forever?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng answered without hesitation.


    After what happened in A Land, this was the only thought in his mind.


    As long as she was back, as long as she was by his side, he would not care about anything else.


    ¡°Yuan Meng said that if you break up with me, she will find me a bunch of handsome uncles.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Stop contacting her.¡±


    He had told her to stay away from that terrible friend of hers.


    Hearing his tone, Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we don¡¯t break up, I won¡¯t ept her offer no matter how handsome the uncle is.¡±


    ¡°Break up? Dream on.¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    They sat in the garden for a while before Fu Shiqin came over and urged them to go inside.


    Seeing them holding hands again, heined.


    ¡°Did you put glue on your hands? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever we want, what are you not satisfied with?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiqin was so annoyed that he did not dare to argue with his own brother.


    ¡°Oh my, they are just holding hands.¡± Fu Shiyi said as he took hold of Fu Shiqin. ¡°Come on, Second Brother, let¡¯s hold hands too.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to hold your hand.¡± Fu Shiqin tried to shake him off.


    Fu Shiyi did not want to let go of him. ¡°No, you are just jealous that they are holding hands, so we should hold hands too!¡±


    Then the brothers walked in front of them, holding hands.


    Fu Shiqin wanted to kick him, but Fu Shiyi refused to release him. They almost started to fight.


    Gu Weiwei, who had been feeling a bit down, was now very amused by the two clowns.

 Chapter 625 - Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 625: Announcement</h4>


    She had thought that she could have a good rest the following day after returning to the old mansion.


    But the next day, Jolin called her.


    ¡°Weiwei, we have some bad news circting online.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted. She was not fully awake yet.


    ¡°It must have been a fiercepetition between the movies being released at the same time. They released the movie earlier on purpose, when they knew that we were about to premiere. Anyway, the inte is not very optimistic about your movie.¡± Jolin said.


    Andst night, the other movie¡¯s verified ount started to release their agenda . They had been so focused on the post-production work that they had not noticed anything online.


    In the end, he found that the news had already spread online.


    ¡°When have I ever been favourably looked upon by anyone? Everything will be decided after the movie is released.¡±


    But now, the movie was not even on the screen and they were cursing her without even watching it.


    ¡°More importantly, the Film Academy also criticized you.¡± Jolin sighed.


    Gu Weiwei sat up. ¡°What are they criticizing me for?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°You have been on a long leave ever since you entered the school and you haven¡¯t even been to school for a single day. The school says that students should do what they are supposed to do. They are saying that even before you have learnt how to crawl, you want to learn how to run...¡±


    Although he did not think that the Film Academy would be able to teach her anything, given her skills.


    However, it was not a good idea to be criticized by the school at this critical time.


    Gu Weiwei brushed away her messy hair. ¡°I did not go to school, so they should criticize me.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? If we don¡¯t do anything, you will be on the hot search list again.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°Whatever, just treat it as a pre-production release.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. She had thought that she could spend the day with Fu Hanzheng at thepany.


    But it seemed that she was not going to be able to.


    ¡°Should we talk with the school and ask them to remove the message?¡± Jolin asked.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she got out of bed. ¡°If they already released it, someone will remember it even if it¡¯s removed. Let¡¯s talk about it when I arrive at thepany.¡±


    As the Film Academy said, students should do what they were supposed to do.


    But she really did not have time to waste on school and the cinemas in the capital could not teach her anything better.


    She had once learnt how to make Dream of a Long Life by herself and went to the top cinemas in Europe. She had also asked for advice from several masters.


    She had no interest or time to learn the basics of the Film Academy.


    Also, she believed that the release of Sleepless was the greatest evidence of her skills.


    She hung up and saw Fu Hanzhenging out of the bathroom, buttoning up his shirt.


    ¡°You are noting to thepany with me?¡±


    ¡°Something happened, I need to visit Shiyi Culture.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Fu Hanzheng buttoned up his shirt and said, as he held the tie.


    Gu Weiwei took the tie and tried to tie it for him, but found that she was not tall enough.


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and ced her on the sofa, so that she could put the tie around his neck.


    Gu Weiwei tied his tie and adjusted the cor of his shirt.


    ¡°There is just one thing to deal with that is not good for the promotion of the movie, so it should not be a problem.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put on his suit jacket and said, as he looked at her, ¡°Everyone else looks for their boyfriend¡¯s help, when they are in trouble. If you don¡¯t look for me, as your boyfriend I will feel useless.¡±


    Standing on the sofa, Gu Weiwei was about the same height as him, so she leaned down and kissed his lips.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡±

 Chapter 626 - Popularity

    <h4>Chapter 626: Poprity</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and asked, ¡°What point?¡±


    Seeing the well-dressed man in front of her, Gu Weiwei smiled and hugged him.


    ¡°Boyfriends are so precious, of course they are meant for kissing, hugging and liking. How can I let you do that sort of other work?¡±


    Hearing her tone, Fu Hanzheng thought that she must have a way to deal with it herself, so he did not ask further.


    ¡°So Mrs. Fu, do you need me to pick you up after work?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips. ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    After he left, Gu Weiwei washed herself, got changed and went to Shiyi Culture.


    Seeing hering out of the elevator, Jolin rushed over and gave her the iPad.


    ¡°Oh my God, you are almost in the top ten of the hot search list.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and started to browse through the meanments about the movie.


    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    The opening ceremony of ¡°Sleepless¡± did not invite the media and it was not publicized either.


    They had not started the promotion yet but the news of their movie had already be so popr online.


    It was obviously a movie that was going to be released at the same time and someone was having a fiercepetition.


    Jolin said, as he followed her, ¡°I am afraid that it is your old friend again. Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡± has started to be promoted too...¡±


    If these two sworn enemies, Ling Yan and Li Xing¡¯er, were releasing their show and movie at the same time as her, it was obvious that they would nder her.


    ¡°I Met You in My Youth?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°It is a popr teen school novel that has been released in recent years. The writer asked Li Xing¡¯er to y the female lead role.¡± Jolin exined to her as he walked.


    The original novel was very popr and Li Xing¡¯er had made her debut because of the teen movie.


    Therefore, she was already very popr when the promotion started.


    Gu Weiwei sat down in the meeting room and read the negativements online.


    [Where did she learn the directing course, when she did not even attend a single day of sses at the film school?]


    [She wants to be a director after just two movies, does she really think that she is a genius?]


    [She has no self-awareness and she can¡¯t be the director, just whenever she wants to be!]


    [Am I the only one who is curious about how bad this movie is going to be?]


    [You are not alone.]


    ...


    At a closer look, they were all passers-by and fans of some other stars.


    They all thought that she had never studied film before and that she was too young and inexperienced, so they thought that the movie she made, ¡°Sleepless¡±, was definitely going to be a terrible one.


    She logged out of Weibo and asked Jolin, ¡°Is the trailer finished?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°It is done. Didn¡¯t we n to release it after the promotion starts?¡±


    Gu Weiwei returned the iPad to him and said with a smile, ¡°They have already made us so popr, of course we should use this opportunity to start the promotion.¡±


    Even if they were trying to ruin her poprity, it was just poprity.


    ¡°Then should we release the trailer today?¡± Jolin asked.


    It was not a bad idea to spread the rumors of her being in the movie.


    ¡°In three hours, release the trailer with my Weibo and the movie¡¯s official Weibo ount and ask the other actors to repost it.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, I will talk to themter.¡±


    Three hourster, she would have reached the climax of this wave of negativements. Then she could use this wave of poprity to promote the movie.


    She was indeed better at making use of an opportunity than anyone else.

 Chapter 627 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 627: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s name was once again on the hot search list because the movie ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡± was being promoted.


    After the promotional event, her agent said, as they got into the nanny van, ¡°It is already in the top five of the hot search list. With the poprity of the original novel and your poprity, this movie will definitely do well.¡±


    She did not know what had gotten into her, but when Li Xing¡¯er acted in other movies, she had always failed at the box office.


    But as long as it was a campus setting, whether it was a movie or a TV show, the box office and poprity would be good.


    The original novel, I Met You in My Youth, was very popr and with her acting, the box office should not be too bad.


    ¡°What about Mu Weiwei? Anything going on?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked.


    After the Eyes of the Eagle, Mu Weiwei had disappeared for a period of time and it was not until recently that she became the director and lead actress of ¡°Sleepless¡±, which was also to be released at the same time as ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡±.


    The Eyes of the Eagle had helped her to be an A-lister, but she was just lucky enough to take part in a blockbuster that was directed by a famous director.


    She was now the director and yet she had not even been a director for a day, so it was easy to guess what kind of film she would be able to produce.


    ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡± was a best-selling novel and the director was a famous director, who had won several awards. After this movie, she would definitely be an A-lister.


    Coincidentally, some of the scenes were filmed at the Film Academy in the capital city. That was when she found out that Mu Weiwei was epted into the school but had not attended a single ss.


    After that, when she became familiar with the school head, she posted the message that criticized Mu Weiwei for never attending sses.


    Although acting skills were more important for actors, education was also a very important part.


    If she did not focus on her studies, it would affect her image.


    ¡°No response from Shiyi Culture.¡± The agent said.


    Li Xing¡¯er said.


    ¡°Keep an eye out for them and deal with them as quickly as possible.¡±


    The agent thought for a while and said, ¡°The box office of our movie is definitely going to be very good, maybe we should stoppeting with Mu Weiwei and focus on our own promotion.¡±


    She had been frightened by Mu Weiwei every time she went against her.


    She truly did not want to mess with Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°I have failed so many times because of her, I need to find an opportunity to vent my anger.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said fiercely.


    ¡°It is because of her that I don¡¯t want to mess with her.¡± The agent said.


    She had already suffered so many times and yet she still wanted topete with Mu Weiwei? Why did she feel that she was courting death?


    Li Xing¡¯er squinted at her agent. ¡°Are we doing the program with Mu Weiwei next week?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they are two different programs and the broadcast date is different too.¡± The agent said.


    Li Xing¡¯er touched up her makeup and said indifferently, ¡°Get ready for what I told youst time. This time... I will make sure that Mu Weiwei will never be able to make aeback.¡±


    ¡°But she is from Shiyi Culture and she seems to have a very close rtionship with Third Master Fu...¡± The agent reminded her.


    Although there might be some badpetition between stars, it would be too much to set someone up.


    If they ended up offending the Fu Family, the top tycoon of Hua Land, they would be in trouble too.


    Li Xing¡¯er red at the cowardly agent and coldly said, ¡°She is only signed to Shiyi Culture, not married to Fu Shiyi. What is there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 628 - Damned Trailer

    <h4>Chapter 628: Damned Trailer</h4>


    ¡°I am just worried that she might have hooked up with that important figure of the Fu Family.¡± The agent revealed her concerns.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng?¡± Li Xing¡¯er found it funny. ¡°Why would Fu Hanzheng like someone like her?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiyi used to flirt with pretty girls every time he saw one but he did not do anything to Mu Weiwei, when she signed with hispany. Also, there were no rumors about her, and he even invested so much time and money this year, just for her to be the director...¡± The agent voiced her suspicions.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Li Xing¡¯er did not believe her at all. She snorted. ¡°If she had slept with someone like that, she would have told the whole world about it!¡±


    How could someone like that fall for Mu Weiwei?


    ¡°True.¡± The agent mumbled.


    It was impossible for someone from the Fu Family to fall for someone like Mu Weiwei, who had no family background.


    ¡°So what should we do? Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said seriously.


    ¡°Got it.¡± The agent answered and then suddenly, the phone received a notification.


    She clicked on Weibo and said, ¡°Mu Weiwei and the others... posted the trailer.¡±


    Was she trying to use the negative poprity to promote the movie?


    Li Xing¡¯er took her phone and said, ¡°She sure knows how to make use of the situation.¡±


    The agent took back her phone and scrolled through the Weibo ounts of the participants of Sleepless. Almost everyone was reposting the trailer.


    Song Yu, the male lead, posted something on Weibo too.


    [I am very grateful to Director Xiao Mu for giving me the opportunity to y Lin Mo, and for giving me the best performance since I entered the industry.]


    Then Fu Shiyi also made a post.


    [Sleepless has given me a qualitative improvement and you will definitely see a new me.]


    Qiu Ling, who yed the second female lead, also made a post.


    [Director Xiao Mu asked me to learn a lot of things and I am probably the luckiest person in twenty years, to star in Sleepless.]


    ...


    At the beginning, it was rumored online that Sleepless would be a terrible movie of the year.


    But when the main cast of Sleepless posted on Weibo, they all said that the movie had made them totally different.


    This undoubtedly aroused the curiosity of the fans and the public, who all went to watch the trailer.


    One and a half minutes into the trailer, the main leads had already shown up, one after another.


    Whether it was the scenes, the performance of the actors or the storyline, they were all very eye-catching and aroused the curiosity of the viewers.


    [Director, can you make the trailer longer?]


    [Our Goddess Yu is so good-looking, she is so good-looking from the bottom of her heart.]


    [Oh, is that really Third Master? He is so different that I can¡¯t recognize him!]


    [Qiu Ling, who ys Ye, is so smart.]


    ...


    Of course, Mu Weiwei¡¯s post was the most popr one.


    As soon as the trailer was released, the fans started to fight back against the haters.


    [Those who say that we are lousy, get out of here! Weiwei will never disappoint us!]


    [Be it the picture or the performances of the actors in the trailer, they are all masterpieces.]


    [If this is a bad movie, I will eat my phone!]


    [Weiwei keeps challenging herself and giving us surprises.]


    [I said that Weiwei is not going to school, because what else is there to learn?]


    [I must have be a fan of a genius.]


    ...


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said with a serious face, after she finished browsing through the Weibo posts, ¡°The poprity of Sleepless is rising, and theizens are obviously looking forward to the release of the movie.¡±


    She had intended to ruin Mu Weiwei¡¯s reputation, but instead, she had set the stage for her to be the center of attention.

 Chapter 629 - Wedding Dress

    <h4>Chapter 629: Wedding Dress</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°She failed to attend a single lesson at the Film Academy and yet she¡¯s even learnt how to direct. How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Then... do you still want to do that thing?¡± The agent asked carefully.


    Mu Weiwei had not attended any sses at the Film Academy, but she had participated in two blockbusters with famous directors after she entered the industry. It would not be strange if she was smart enough to learn some directing.


    But the trailer she had just seen did not look like something from a rookie, who was directing for the first time.


    How did Mu Weiwei do that?


    ¡°Of course, we must do it.¡± Li Xing¡¯er looked sinister.


    As long as Mu Weiwei was still in the industry, she would not feel well.


    ¡°Got it.¡± The agent said.


    She could tell that Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie would definitely bring her career to a higher level.


    If she could not bring her down, Li Xing¡¯er would always be the one under her feet.


    ...


    In just three hours, Mu Weiwei had surpassed Li Xing¡¯er and reached the number one top search.


    And all of this was because of the tag that had put her into the top ten of the hot search list in the first ce.


    At the peak of poprity, they released the trailer and the public went to watch it out of curiosity, which instantly made it be quite popr.


    Those responsible for the promotional event also contacted the major video websites and put up the trailer.


    Therefore, when Fu Hanzheng came to pick her up in the afternoon, the crisis had turned into a promotion that was beneficial to them.


    Seeing her happy expression, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Is the problem solved?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to an important ce.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Having said the words, he drove her away from Shiyi Culture, but not in the direction of Landscape Vi.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°You will know when you are there.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at Muse¡¯s headquarters in Hua Land.


    The main store only dealt with VIP customers. As soon as they parked the car, someone opened the door.


    The staff led them in and they went upstairs.


    Gu Weiwei had already guessed the purpose of the visit. ¡°The wedding gown is here?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes, you can try it on first.¡±


    However, when they were upstairs, he was invited into the guest room for tea.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, we are just trying on the wedding gown today. If you see it in advance, you will not be surprised on your wedding day.¡± The blonde staff in charge of reception suggested in a friendly tone.


    Fu Hanzheng was displeased, but he still followed her suggestion and did not follow her into the fitting room.


    Gu Weiwei followed the staff to the fitting room and put on the wedding gown that Merlin had asked someone to deliver from France, with their help.


    The strapless design revealed her corbones and shoulders perfectly. It was not too sexy but also not too conservative either.


    The white chiffon of the dress wasyered and ended in a long train, looking very beautiful.


    The staff helped her to put on the wedding gown and put on the diamond crown and veil.


    Gu Weiwei looked at herself in the white wedding gown and suddenly realized something.


    She had not been able to put on the wedding gown she had designed herself in her past life.


    But after bing Mu Weiwei, she was able to put on such a beautiful wedding gown for Fu Hanzheng.


    The staff tidied up the train and sighed, as she looked at the beautiful bride in the mirror.


    ¡°If Mr. Fu sees you, he will be amazed.¡±

 Chapter 630 - Wedding Dress 2

    <h4>Chapter 630: Wedding Dress 2</h4>


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    The wedding gown was very beautiful, but when she thought of how the elders of the Fu Family hated the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family, she wondered if she would have the chance to wear it for the wedding.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, is there anything else you want to change?¡± The staff member was ready to take down notes.


    Gu Weiwei took a closer look and shook her head.


    ¡°No, it is perfect, I like it very much.¡±


    How could a perfectionist like Merlin tolerate any ws in his design?


    ¡°Mr. Merlin would be so happy to see you in it because you wear it so beautifully.¡± The staff said sincerely.


    Merlin¡¯s design was beautiful, but it was really designed for a fairy. Few people could look so stunning in it.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Can you invite Mr. Fu in?¡±


    The staff member thought for a while and suggested with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if he sees you in the wedding gown at your wedding?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait, I want him to see it now.¡±


    The staff memberughed and went to the guest room.


    But Fu Hanzheng turned her down.


    Gu Weiwei was in the wedding gown and it was not convenient for her to go out, so she asked the staff member to take a picture of her and then got changed.


    She went into the living room and saw Fu Hanzheng reading a financial newspaper on the sofa. He put down the newspaper when he saw her.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a sullen face.


    ¡°I want to wait for the wedding, before I see you in your wedding gown.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They had been waiting for so long, and waiting for the next few months would not make any difference.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered, grabbed her bag and urged him. ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her hand and asked, as they got into the car, ¡°Will the promotional event end before your birthday?¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, she was only two months away from her 20th birthday.


    And the date she and Fu Hanzheng agreed to get married on, was after her 20th birthday.


    Without her noticing, the day was quickly approaching.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°But after we finish the two programs next week, there is the global premiere at the film festival and we are also going to do some promotional work too. We will not be able to return home for another month or so.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought of the tight schedule and looked sideways at her man.


    Some of the awards at the film festival required the movie to premiere at the festival.


    Therefore, they had to go to the premiere at the film festival and then return to Hua Land for the public premiere.


    ¡°Okay, I will ask Lei Ning to be ready to go with you.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Ling Yan, Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was filming Dream of a Long Life 2 at the same time as them, so she was probably going to attend the film festival too.


    Maybe Gu Siting or his men were going to be there too.


    Although he knew that Gu Siting did not have the time or the mind to do anything to her, he still needed someone to be with her for safety¡¯s sake. Only then could he let her go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille back with every single hair on my head unharmed.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    She knew that he was worried that she would run into Gu Siting and Ling Yan again.


    If it had been before, she would not have cared about meeting Gu Siting.


    But when she thought of what Yuan Meng had told her, she was a bit afraid of meeting Gu Siting again, fearing that he would notice she was Gu Weiwei.

 Chapter 631 - Blame Me?

    <h4>Chapter 631: me Me?</h4>


    Due to Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s online harassment, the promotion of Sleepless had to start early.


    Gu Weiwei and Song Yu, as well as the supporting actress Qiu Ling, were invited to attend an interview at the capital TV Station.


    The host was both professional and humorous, and Song Yu and Qiu Ling cooperated well with the promotion, so the interview went very smoothly.


    Song Yu and Qiu Ling left after the filming.


    Gu Weiwei answered a call and went to the makeup room to remove her makeup and get changed.


    She had just gotten changed, when she saw Li Xing¡¯er standing outside of her makeup room.


    ¡°Weiwei, can we talk for a while?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at her for a few seconds. ¡°Sure,e in.¡±


    They truly had nothing to talk about, but it was not a good thing for her to refuse Li Xing¡¯er, after she hade to her at this critical moment.


    In order to thank her for helping them with the promotional event, she forced herself to talk with her.


    Li Xing¡¯er threw a look at Xu and Lei Ning who were still in the makeup room.


    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s talk alone.¡±


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Gu Weiwei said, as she removed her makeup, ¡°Xu, Lei Ning, wait for me outside.¡±


    Xu and Lei Ning exchanged a look and left with the makeup artist to wait outside.


    Gu Weiwei removed her eye shadow, checked het phone and put it back on the table.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just... we are sisters. You haven¡¯t been home for so long, and Dad and Grandma mentioned you a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Sisters?¡± Gu Weiweiughed coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are Li Jiacheng¡¯s daughter? What kind of sister are you to me?¡±


    ¡°Your surname may be Mu, but we both share the Li Family¡¯s blood. I am older than you by a few months, am I not your sister?¡± Li Xing¡¯er chuckled behind her back.


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°So you are saying that the Li Family cheated Zhou Meiqin?¡±


    ¡°Why would I not dare to admit it? I am the realdy of the Li Family.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Gu Weiwei removed the rest of her makeup, stood up and faced the woman standing behind her.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Longsheng is my grandfather? That Mu Longsheng¡¯s Longsheng Enterprise and the house you live in is also the Mu Family¡¯s old mansion? So you are the owner of the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Even if it belongs to the Mu Family, can you take it back now?¡± Li Xing¡¯er sneered and said, ¡°I thought that you would die with your mother in the car ident, but you survived.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Did you and your mother do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Not on purpose. We just chose not to ask the driver to drive a different car, instead of the one that had tampered brakes...¡± Li Xing¡¯er sneered.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s cor and pped her hard across the face.


    ¡°You are a cruel family! The Mu Family supported Zhou Meiqin and sent her to school, she studied abroad and we even gave her a job. But in the end, she stole my mother¡¯s husband, my mother¡¯s family business and even tried to kill my mother and I...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s lips started to bleed. She tried to push her away but was pped several times.


    Seeing the scene, the staff from the TV Station rushed into the room and pulled them away. Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was already swollen and her mouth was full of blood.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are too much! You should talk nicely with her instead of hitting her so hard!¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent rushed in and furiously said, as she helped her up.


    Gu Weiwei wiped her hands with a napkin as if she had dirtied them.


    ¡°She asked for it herself, am I to me?¡±

 Chapter 632 - Mu Weiwei Slaps Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 632: Mu Weiwei ps Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    The staff member also looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, you couldn¡¯t have hit her, right?¡±


    Before the program, she had been quite friendly, but now she had hit someone.


    Sure enough, artists tended to behave differently in front of their fans and behind their backs.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent furiously looked at her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, just wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    Having said the words, she helped Li Xing¡¯er to the hospital with the staff.


    Jolin, who had been talking with the top managers of the TV Station, rushed over when he received Xu¡¯s text.


    Along the way, he saw staff members of the TV Station gossiping outside the makeup room.


    ¡°Did you hit Li Xing¡¯er?¡± Jolin asked breathlessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Seeing the people pointing at them, Jolin said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    She did hit her, and she also did it at the TV station.


    She had never acted impulsively and violently before, so why did she act like that today?


    They walked out of the makeup room and were quickly surrounded by the TV Station staff.


    Jolin smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, sorry.¡±


    However, he went crazy the moment they returned to the car, ignoring the fact that she was the future bossdy.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing? If you want to hit someone, at least find a ce where no one can see you. Are you crazy? You hit someone in front of so many people!¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s already happened, what is the point of being so angry?¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Jolin asked.


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei turned to Xu.


    Xu nervously replied, ¡°Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face is swollen and she is spitting out blood.¡±


    Jolin felt his forehead and his hands trembled as he pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You... you...!¡±


    Not only did she hit her, but she also hit her so hard.


    After a long while, he took a few deep breaths and said to Xu, ¡°Go back to thepany and keep an eye out for Li Xing¡¯er¡¯spany.¡±


    Xu nodded and took a taxi back to thepany.


    Jolin sent Xu away and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°We can¡¯t solve this problem. Call Boss and ask him to help you.¡±


    Beating someone up was a very serious Matt and they would not be able to suppress it.


    Right now, only the Boss would be able to keep the matter under control.


    If they did not stop the news before it was released, all the headlines would be about Mu Weiwei pping Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°It is just a small matter, yet he has to be the one to deal with it? What is the use of you being his agent?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she took out her phone and yed a recording for him.


    Hearing the conversation, Jolin blinked in astonishment. ¡°She visited you to make you hurt her on purpose?¡±


    In the recording, Li Xing¡¯er verbally provoked her and mentioned the car ident that killed her mother.


    The purpose was to provoke her into fighting. When the TV Station staff did not hear what was going on and saw that Li Xing¡¯er was injured, they would obviously stand on ¡°victim¡¯s¡± side to defend her.


    ¡°She literally begged me to hit her, so if I don¡¯t do anything, I would have been letting her down!¡± Gu Weiwei said and sent him the recording.


    Jolin excitedly said, as he spun the phone in his hand, ¡°Ha, they want to y with public opinion, right? Let¡¯s also have fun with them.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er visited her on purpose so that she would be injured.


    Mu Weiwei had then ruined her reputation because of the fight, so now she could manipte the public opinion as a weapon to attack her.


    If she had not been careful and set up the recording in advance, she would have been unable to clear her name.

 Chapter 633 - Mu Weiwei Out of Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 633: Mu Weiwei Out of Entertainment</h4>


    Gu Weiwei sent the recording to him, nced at Lei Ning and said, ¡°Can you ask your brother to find someone called Li Yongmin? He used to talk with Zhou Meiqin.¡±


    Lei Ning nodded. ¡°I will call himter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, send it to Jolin when you find her.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She was going to attend the premiere of the film festival abroad tomorrow, so she had no time to deal with it.


    But with Jolin¡¯s experience as a manager, he could definitely help her deal with this matter.


    Jolin thought for a while and said, ¡°Then do you want to take back the Mu Family¡¯s assets?¡±


    She had told him about the Mu Family when they had first signed the contract.


    She had been so busy with work and then had fallen so in love with Boss, she might have forgotten about the family fortune.


    But now they were here. Although the Mu Family¡¯s assets were nothingpared to the Fu Family¡¯s, she had to get them back.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Weiwei looked cold.


    Because of work and the Gu Family, she did not have much time or energy to pay attention to the Li Family and the Zhou Family.


    Originally, Li Xing¡¯er did not want to mess with her, but now she did.


    If she hade to cause trouble, then she should not me her for being ruthless.


    Jolin thought for a while and said, ¡°Then we may need awyer who is an expert in property disputes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said,b¡±I will ask Fu Hanzheng about it, to see if he can arrange someone.¡±


    Lawyers of Fu¡¯s Enterprise were the best at dealing withwsuits of property disputes, but she was not sure if they would be able to find anyone.


    ¡°Okay, leave the rest to me, just go to the film festival tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Jolin drove her back to Landscape Vi and went back to thepany to talk with the PR team.


    When Jolin returned to thepany, the news of Mu Weiwei pping Li Xing¡¯er and causing her to be hospitalized had already been revealed online.


    Some of the staff at the TV Station reposted Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Weibo and asked Mu Weiwei to apologize.


    The PR team asked Jolin.


    ¡°Should we apologize? If this continues, it will greatly affect us.¡±


    It would be very difficult to deal with the news of an artist hitting someone.


    Especially on the eve of their movie premiere.


    Jolin logged into Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo and made a post.


    [Why did you hit her? Because she deserves it!]


    The public rtions team looked at Jolin¡¯s post and asked in confusion, ¡°Manager Qiao, can you stop adding fuel to the fire?¡±


    What was going on, when the girl suddenly became violent and hit someone, as the agent, he did not do damage control but instead went to cause trouble!


    They really wanted to hit him right now...


    Without changing his expression, Jolin not only ignored their advice but also started to argue with Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans on Weibo.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, there were already more than ten thousandments.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans were confused, but they still defended their idol.


    [Trust Weiwei.]


    [I am also such a gentle person, there must be a reason why she got angry.]


    [Mom told me that we must like pretty people for no reason.]


    ...


    Although there were some fans who defended her, most of them were angry fans of Li Xing¡¯er.


    [Does it make sense to hit someone?]


    [You hit her so badly and you still think you are in the right?]


    [You deserve a beating, why don¡¯t youe out and let us beat you up?]


    [Boycott Mu Weiwei!]


    [Mu Weiwei, get out of the entertainment industry!]

 Chapter 634 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 634: Reason</h4>


    As Jolin was arguing with Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans on her Weibo, Shiyi Culture¡¯s phones rang one after another, all of which were calls from the media asking about the reason behind the attack.


    After the PR team finally got rid of the pestering callers they sighed, when they saw Jolin, who was still arguing with someone on Weibo.


    ¡°Manager Qiao, what should we do now?¡±


    What kind of artist could so confidently beat someone up?


    Especially when something like this happened on the eve of the movie, where she was debuting as the director and lead actress, wasn¡¯t that just ruining her own future?


    ¡°Just call them back and tell them that, that woman should be hit.¡± Jolin said.


    ¡°If this goes on, Mu Weiwei will be condemned and despised by everyone.¡± Someone reminded her seriously.


    This agent did not know how to do public rtions, so that the effect was minimized, after his own artist got into trouble.


    Was he trying to make a big deal out of this? Was this something an agent should do?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk to them, just disconnect the phone lines and don¡¯t answer any media calls.¡± Jolin said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Agent Qiao...¡±


    Everyone looked at the hopeless agent and did not know what to say.


    The girl was crazy and so was the agent!


    The team did not know what to do, when Fu Shiyi came in after working.


    He had heard about the fight on the way, so he asked, when he saw Jolin, ¡°Did she really hit her?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°Mu Weiwei didn¡¯t suffer?¡±


    They could not believe their ears.


    Li Xing¡¯er was in the hospital and yet he was still concerned about Mu Weiwei?


    Jolin said, ¡°No way, we are beating him up unterally.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took the water from his assistant and took a sip, lecturing Jolin.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do anything, when ites to beating people up. Where are you, the agent?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone from the PR team burst into tears. Oh no, Third Master was going crazy too.


    Their artist had hit someone and even sent her to the hospital.


    Why were they all acting so self-righteously, as if they were being reasonable.


    Then Song Yu received the news and called to ask about the situation.


    Jolin answered the call and said with a smile, ¡°It is okay, it is just a normal PR promotion, it will not affect the release of the movie.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, just go to the film festival.¡±


    ...


    He had just ended the call with Song Yu when Qiu Ling called him too.


    Jolin had to exin to him again that they should not worry, because the incident would not affect the movie.


    The staff members of the public rtions team were almost in tears. This was not a normal public rtions promotion!


    There were already many boycotting online.


    If they did not do anything, it would be toote and they would not be able to do any PR.


    But their boss and Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent were arguing with each other on Weibo as if they were worried that the matter would not be blown up enough.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent noticed that Fu Shiyi had posted something on Weibo.


    [So be it! Do you want to pick a date to fight?]


    [You are asking for a beating, if I don¡¯t hit you, who will?]


    ...


    ¡°Oh my God, can you not get involved?¡±


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent realized what was going on and snatched the phone away.


    Did they all take the wrong medicine today?

 Chapter 635 - So Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 635: So Vicious</h4>


    At Ren Ai Hospital.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was very swollen and the handprints could be seen clearly on both sides of her face. She was weakly lying in bed.


    Zhou Meiqin, Li Jiacheng and Wei Ziting rushed to the hospital as soon as they received the call.


    Zhou Meiqin was furious, when she saw that her daughter was injured.


    ¡°She is too cruel.¡±


    Seeing her injured face, Wei Ziting was also very annoyed.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is so cruel!¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask her if she had any news about Ziqi... she then started the fight...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er started to sob, truly looking like a victim who had been beaten up.


    ¡°She did not apologize to you?¡± Wei Ziting asked.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said, ¡°Ha! An apology? She said on Weibo that our Xing¡¯er deserves to be hit.¡±


    Wei Ziting was now livid.


    ¡°Damn you, Mu Weiwei, she is so self-righteous after hitting someone.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She must give us an exnation for this matter, otherwise she will have to pay back whatever she has done to Xing¡¯er.¡±


    Since the terrible photos of her were still in My Weiwei¡¯s hands, she had been holding herself back from dealing with her.


    But in the end, she was so cruel to Xing¡¯er.


    Hearing their words, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent stepped forward and said, ¡°We are trying to contact thewyer because she refuses to apologize, so we have to do it legally.¡±


    She had been worried that Shiyi Culture would handle the public rtions well and cause them trouble.


    But Mu Weiwei had made such a provocative post on Weibo and started to fight with Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans in thements section.


    That was exactly what they wanted.


    The more she argued with the fans, the more the public would side with them.


    Now, as long as she could get some VIP star ounts on Weibo to side with them, Mu Weiwei would be so ruined that she would never be able to rise again.


    By that time, no matter how good her movie was, the audience would be unconvinced.


    Li Jiacheng snorted furiously.


    ¡°She is so popr after two movies, but she doesn¡¯t know her own capabilities?¡±


    Although she was also his daughter, she had been surnamed Mu since she was born and she had been raised by Mu Longsheng¡¯s side. She had never regarded him as her father.


    So he had long forgotten about this daughter.


    ¡°Mr. Li, Mrs. Li, I have something to deal with at the studio, please take care of Xing¡¯er.¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent said.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Zhou Meiqin said.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent walked out of the ward and contacted thewyer they had found.


    ¡°Lawyer Chen, I believe you have heard about our situation. Now we can only solve it through legal means... Yes, there were many staff members at the TV station who could testify for us.¡±


    ...


    After making the call to thewyer, she returned to the car and contacted the public rtions team, as she rushed to thepany.


    ¡°You can start to work now. The situation is beneficial for us, so we can try to stop Mu Weiwei and her movie... It would be best if their movie could not be released, so she would have no ce in this industry.¡±


    ...


    For artists, a scandal was the worst thing.


    S*x scandals, drug scandals and such violent scandals would seriously affect the image of the artist.


    Mu Weiwei was not involved with drugs, and there was nothing suspicious about her rtionship with a man, so she had to start with the violent scandal.


    Mu Weiwei did not know about using public rtions when she was in trouble and was still arguing with theizens online.


    It was obvious that she had been provoked.


    But the more she made a fuss, the better it was for them.

 Chapter 636 - The Mu Familys Property

    <h4>Chapter 636: The Mu Family¡¯s Property</h4>


    On the inte, the rumour about Mu Weiwei hitting someone was spreading like wildfire.


    Landscape Vi, however, was quiet.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to be disturbed, so she switched off her phone and packed up her luggage for the film festival abroad.


    The moment she finished packing, Fu Hanzheng came home from work.


    On the way home, he had already heard about her situation.


    The moment he entered, he sized her up from head to toe to make sure that she was not injured.


    ¡°Xu Qian said that you are in big trouble this time?¡±


    ¡°Good, everything is going ording to n.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Seeing her confident look, Fu Hanzheng knew that she no longer needed his help.


    ¡°Oh yes, can you get me awyer who is good at handling property disputes?¡± Gu Weiwei thought of this important matter and asked him.


    Shiyi Culture had its ownwyers, but most of them dealt with reputation disputes.


    Fu Hanzheng did not ask her what she wanted awyer for, but instantly agreed instead.


    ¡°I will ask Xu Qian to arrange everything for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I want to take all of the Mu Family¡¯s properties back, not one piece less.¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    Seeing the luggage she was packing, Fu Hanzheng remembered that she was leaving tomorrow.


    So he took her into his arms.


    ¡°Okay, I will get it back for you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I hit her?¡± Gu Weiwei blinked and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you have vented your anger.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he massaged her hands. ¡°Let Lei Ning deal with people next time, it is risky doing it alone.¡±


    If the other party fought back, she might have been injured too.


    ¡°I am afraid that you have forgotten how I single-handedly took on dozens of people.¡± Gu Weiwei said proudly.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Did you forget about the pain because the scar on your hand is gone?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I will not do anything in the future. I¡¯ll let Lei Ning do whatever she wants.¡± Gu Weiweipromised ording to his n.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng did not pursue the matter further.


    ¡°What time is the flight tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed at the thought of the morning flight tomorrow. ¡°Five in the morning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had dinner with her and asked her to rest early.


    At three in the morning, he drove her to the airport to meet Lei Ning and Xu.


    When she arrived at the airport, Song Yu and Qiu Ling were already there.


    Fu Shiyi could not go with them because he had other work to do, and Jolin could not go with them because he had to deal with her problem.


    Song Yu and Qiu Ling greeted her when they saw her, but they did not ask her what was going on with Li Xing¡¯er... Although everyone was cursing her online.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what is happening online, just focus on the promotion of the movie. It will be solved before the premiere.¡±


    Although they did not ask, she still exined in case they started overthinking.


    ¡°We believe that you would not do something like that for no reason.¡± Song Yu said.


    From the filming of the Eyes of the Eagle to the coboration of Sleepless, he understood that she was not an impulsive person.


    So if she could still talk to them like this, after what had happened, she must have found a solution.


    Although he himself could not think of a way to calm down the crisis.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    At this moment, the inte must have been abuzz.


    That should be exactly what Li Xing¡¯er wanted to see the most, but she would be the one who decided what would happen in the end.

 Chapter 637 - Online

    <h4>Chapter 637: Online</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei and Song Yu went to the film festival abroad for the premiere, [Mu Weiwei pped Li Xing¡¯er] had be the top search on Weibo and the headline of all major websites.


    Some pictures of Li Xing¡¯er at the hospital were posted online, making Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans even more furious.


    Li Xing¡¯er stayed at the hospital overnight and went back to the promotional event for ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡± the following day but she wore a mask.


    However, the fans could still see the wounds on her face through the gaps at the edges of the mask, and they all felt great turmoil and anger at her injuries.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, we are here for you.¡±


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, we will fight with you until the end.¡±


    ...


    When Li Xing¡¯er was beaten up, her fans started to call out to her, whilst gaining sympathy from many passers-by.


    However, when Li Xing¡¯er was asked about her conflict with Mu Weiwei, she did not nder her but said with a guilty tone, ¡°Maybe I said something wrong and offended Miss. Mu.¡±


    Her words made the fans¡¯ hearts ache even more.


    She had also gained poprity and fame through the incident, so that ¡°I Met You in My Youth¡± received even more attention.


    After the promotional event, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent asked her in the car, ¡°Xing¡¯er, are you sure there was no one else in the makeup room?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei and I were the only ones inside, and everyone else was outside. They couldn¡¯t hear what we were saying.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Although she had been pped a few times, she had gained more fame because of it and she was also able to bring Mu Weiwei down. It was worth it.


    ¡°It is strange that Mu Weiwei and Shiyi Culture did not respond.¡± The agent said anxiously.


    Under normal circumstances, when something like this happened, they should do some PR.


    But Mu Weiwei, her agent and Fu Shiyi were all arguing on Weibo.


    It was as if she did not care about the consequences of this matter.


    ¡°It is useless no matter what they do.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    Her agent was a bit worried, but when she thought about the current situation, she realized that there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°I heard that some cinemas have removed the screening schedule for Sleepless and reced it with ¡®I Met You in My Youth¡¯.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled in satisfaction. ¡°We are already at this stage, how can we still give her the screening schedule? This is just the beginning, there are still many who will remove it.¡±


    She could not help butugh when she thought of what had happened.


    Mu Weiwei had be an A-lister just because she starred in the Eyes of the Eagle, and now she was going to be an A-lister.


    ¡°She went abroad to attend the film festival and held a global premiere abroad. We don¡¯t even know if the movie will be aired in the country.¡± Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent snorted.


    At the beginning, she had been worried that it would be too risky. If Fu Shiyi asked the Fu Family to help her, they would be in trouble.


    But Fu Shiyi not only refused to help, but also kept causing trouble.


    The more he argued for Mu Weiwei, the more people hated Mu Weiwei. So many of their fans had been disbanded.


    They were just feeling happy about the victory when the agent received a call from the studio.


    After hanging up the phone, she said to Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei said on Weibo that she will exin it to everyone on the livestream next Monday.¡±

 Chapter 638 - Ambition and Trick

    <h4>Chapter 638: Ambition and Trick</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    ¡°Can she even exin it clearly next Monday?¡±


    It was toote for her to exin to the public.


    Even if she was the one who had said those words to agitate Mu Weiwei, where was the evidence?


    There was no one there at that time and no one knew what they talked about. They only saw Mu Weiwei making a move and beating her up.


    Also, after the incident, she did not repent or apologize, and even started to spout nonsense online.


    Her agent thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you sure that she did not record anything?¡±


    It seemed that Mu Weiwei was bullying them but only they knew that they had provoked Mu Weiwei, so that she would end up being ndered by the public.


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and realized that Mu Weiwei did not even touch her phone, when they were in the middle of the conflict, so how could there be a recording?


    ¡°It is impossible for her to have one. If she did, she would have released it a long time ago.¡±


    However, at this very moment, she had been boycotted by the entire inte and all the cinemas in the country had started to cancel the screening of Sleepless.


    If she had a way to prove her innocence, she would have stepped forward a long time ago.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent thought for a while and thought that what she had said made sense.


    If the other party really had the evidence to prove her innocence, she would not have been scolded so badly by theizens. She would not have waited toe out to exin herself, only when the movie was cancelled.


    ¡°It seems that they want to change the release date before the premiere.¡±


    When the movie was on the cusp of the news, the box office of Sleepless would be terrible.


    ¡°No matter what they say, we must force Mu Weiwei out of the entertainment industry.¡±


    She was also her father¡¯s daughter, but Mu Weiwei was the only one who had been treated like a princess.


    Yet she grew up being unable to call him father!


    And on top of that, even when everyone from the Mu Family had died and Mu Weiwei was kicked out, her career ended up going well!


    Mu Weiwei had entered the entertainment industry and she was still above her. She was feeling extremely frustrated.


    This time, she was going to make sure that Mu Weiwei would never be able to survive in the industry.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s agent smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Now the public is on our side, and if you continue to attend the promotional event, I think that even without our guidance, the fans and the public will know how to deal with Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Compared to Mu Weiwei, who was so arrogant on Weibo, Li Xing¡¯er did not nder the other party when she was injured, but still participated in the promotional event with a strong heart. She was definitely going to gain the sympathy of the public and fans.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    The agent nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You just need to attend the promotional event and leave the rest to me and the team.¡±


    ¡°Also, release all the negative news you have prepared.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    When Mu Weiwei became the object of public criticism, even if the rumors were false, people would still believe it.


    She had been preparing for this moment for too long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been arranged. When she responds to the public, our team will start to operate.¡± The agent answered confidently.


    Li Xing¡¯er was not an outstanding girl in the industry, but she was willing to do whatever it took to climb up the socialdder.


    In this industry, it was very difficult to be promoted without having some ambition and unsavoury methods.

 Chapter 639 - Competition with Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 639: Competition with Ling Yan</h4>


    It was a beautiful scene in the small city of Lugano in Switzend.


    Due to the organizer of the Lugano Film Festival, the small city was very lively.


    Although the pping of Li Xing¡¯er was a hot topic in the country, Gu Weiwei and her team werepletely unaffected.


    She took a short break and confirmed the preparations for the premiere.


    After everything was arranged, she called Jolin to ask about the situation in the country.


    ¡°What is the situation now?¡±


    Jolin was sitting inside thepany, eating fruits, as he said to her, ¡°The entire inte is boycotting you! Get out of the entertainment industry! Cancel all the releases at the cinemas!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not surprised. ¡°How many have been cancelled?¡±


    Jolin said, as he chewed the apple, ¡°Apart from the cinemas under Fu¡¯s Enterprise, all the other cinemas across the country have cancelled our screening and have reced it with ¡®I Met You in My Youth¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Have you found Li Yongmin?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have talked with him, just watch.¡± Jolin said excitedly.


    Li Xing¡¯er and the others thought that they had already won, but what they were doing was a huge p to their face.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction. As long as she could find this Li Yongmin and add the recording to the list.


    Later on, it would be time for them to turn the tables.


    Back then, Zhou Meiqin pretended to be with Li Yongmin in order to conceal the truth. She also imed that Li Xing¡¯er and Li Xiangxiang were his children.


    But Li Yongmin had epted their money to cover up her affair with Li Jiacheng.


    Li Yongmin knew about the affair between Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng and who Li Xing¡¯er was.


    Li Xing¡¯er had thought that by provoking her to beat her up, she would be able to drive her out of the entertainment industry.


    But she would not fall for such a terrible trick.


    She had spent so much effort ying along with her because it would help to promote their movie and stimte the box office.


    ¡°Now that you have found him, it is up to you to showcase your skills.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will show them exactly who will be leaving the entertainment industry.¡± Jolin snorted.


    His girl had never disappointed anyone before.


    Hearing Jolin¡¯s words, Gu Weiwei felt relieved.


    ¡°Then you can do whatever you want, I am hanging up now.¡±


    Two hourster, it was the global premiere of Sleepless, and she and several other actors were getting ready.


    Lei Ning came in from outside, bent down and whispered to her, ¡°Ling Yan just checked into this hotel, she is here for the film festival too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not surprised at all. ¡°Their movie is going to premiere here too?¡±


    Their movie was released at the same time as Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2, and this was thetest film festival, so it was inevitable that they wouldpete for the award of the Lugano Film Festival.


    Lei Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, today too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did shee alone?¡±


    Honestly speaking, she did not want to run into Gu Siting again.


    But if he came with Ling Yan, they would have to meet at the film festival.


    ¡°No, Ling Yan came with the film crew.¡± Lei Ning said.


    Now that the Gu¡¯s Enterprise was being damaged and Boss was trying to take over the market of the Gu¡¯s Enterprise, Gu Siting would not have time to attend the film festival with Ling Yan.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was released at the same time and premiered on the same day.


    Today would be the start of thepetition between her and Ling Yan.

 Chapter 640 - Premiere on the Same Day as Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 640: Premiere on the Same Day as Ling Yan</h4>


    Most A-rated film festivals required that the movies were not released beforehand.


    Therefore, most movies would hold a premiere at the film festival and then hold a domestic premiere when they returned home.


    Lugano was not arge city, so when the premiere was held at the film festival, the venues always ended up being crowded.


    However the movies were released in different cinemas.


    The premiere of Sleepless was in two cinemas that were very close by to the cinemas where Dream of a Long Life 2 was premiering.


    Song Yu was the Movie King of the Lugano Film Festival two years ago, and Gu Weiwei¡¯s Eyes of the Eagle had won many A level Film Festival awards; Fu Shiyi was also a very popr star.


    Therefore, the premiere was quite popr.


    However,pared to Dream of a Long Life 2, which was premiering on the same day as them, Sleepless was much quieter.


    Before the premiere started, many fans and mediapanies were already waiting outside for Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Gu Weiwei found that she ran into Ling Yan in the lobby of the hotel she was staying in.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, I heard that your new movie is premiering today too?¡± Ling Yan greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I also heard that Dream of a Long Life 2 is being shown today.¡± Gu Weiwei replied politely because of the media.


    Ling Yan stretched out her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Good luck with your Sleepless.¡±


    Just because she acted well did not mean that she would be a good director.


    She was really overestimating herself, especially because she was releasing her movie at the same time as hers.


    Gu Weiwei shook her hand in front of the media.


    ¡°I also hope that Dream of a Long Life 2 will be even more brilliant than Dream of a Long Life¡±


    The two of them left the hotel, got into their separate cars and rushed to the premiere of their respective movies.


    Gu Weiwei and her team drove past the site of the press conference of Dream of a Long Life 2, where many of Ling Yan¡¯s fans and journalists were gathered.


    Qiu Ling was very jealous, when she saw them from afar.


    When they arrived at the press conference of Sleepless and saw that only a small number of fans, media and film critics were present, they worriedly sighed.


    The host was still doing the introduction, so she could not help but ask, ¡°Director, we are going to release the movie at the same time as Dream of a Long Life 2, and we will premiere on the same day, is that really okay?¡±


    It was very crowded on Ling Yan¡¯s side, so it was very quiet over here.


    And Mu Weiwei had also pped Li Xing¡¯er, which hadn¡¯t helped either.


    Although she had said that she believed Mu Weiwei would be able to deal with the problem well, she had not been doing anything with her agent, so she was a bit worried.


    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°But our country...¡±


    Qiu Ling wanted to say something but stopped herself. The movie was going to be out soon and all the cinemas had canceled their scheduled showing.


    ¡°I said that it will be solved, so it will be. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she walked towards the stage of the press conference where the humorous host was standing.


    She, Song Yu and Fu Shiyi were quite famous.


    But it was indeed a bit dangerous for Sleepless to be released at the same time as Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Many people had feelings for Dream of a Long Life and Ling Yan was the legendary Movie Queen, so Dream of a Long Life 2 received a lot of attention from the moment it started filming.


    Also, many people would definitely watch the movie at the cinema.


    Although Ling Yan was still the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life 2 and she even hired a famous director, she was sure that it would not be able to surpass the first film.


    Ling Yan had never understood the movie and the famous director she hired did not understand the real Dream of a Long Life either.


    Therefore, no matter how they filmed the movie, it would not have the original atmosphere.

 Chapter 641 - Strongest Competitor

    <h4>Chapter 641: Strongest Competitor</h4>


    The premiere was usually just a formality, so after only one interview, the movie started.


    As their movie Sleepless started to y, Dream of a Long Life 2, which many people had been waiting for, started to y in another cinema that was not far away from their press conference.


    Out of curiosity, Ke Wei, the assistant director of Dream of a Long Life 2, snuck into the cinema and watched the premiere of Sleepless.


    He had thought that since Mu Weiwei was so young, the directing would not be any better.


    However, after the movie, he was deeply shocked.


    Whether it was the control of the plot or the storyboard design, this movie was wless.


    Even a director like him, who had been in the industry for years, could not help but admire her from the bottom of his heart.


    After the release, he left early and returned to the premiere of Dream of a Long Life 2.


    The pre-screening had just ended and the director and Ling Yan were in the middle of an interview with some film critics.


    They did not return to the hotel until it was dark.


    Assistant Director Ke Wei thought of the movie that he had been unable to calm down after watching for a long time, so he went to find Director James and Ling Yan.


    ¡°I heard that you went to watch Sleepless?¡± James asked in amusement.


    Although he was only the assistant director of Dream of a Long Life 2, he was already a famous director.


    But yet he went to watch the work of a 19-year-old girl, who had never learnt anything about directing movies.


    ¡°Sleepless has exceeded my expectations. I feel that it will be a strongpetitor at the box office.¡± Assistant Director Ke Wei confessed what he was thinking.


    After watching the movie, he felt threatened by Sleepless.


    Although he found it hard to believe that such a well-made movie was directed by a 19-year-old young actress, who also starred as the female lead.


    ¡°Ke Wei, you are overexaggerating.¡± James did not care.


    ¡°James, you should have watched that movie, you would have been ashamed of yourself.¡± Ke Wei said.


    Yes, ashamed.


    They had been in the industry for so many years and were considered famous directors but he had never made a movie that was so impactful and vivid, so much so that he felt ashamed after watching Sleepless.


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± The more James heard, the more ridiculous it sounded. He curiously asked, ¡°What exactly did they film that you gave such a high evaluation?¡±


    ¡°It is a dark suspense film that is totally different from Dream of a Long Life 2. This movie will definitely be our biggestpetitor.¡± Assistant Director Ke Wei said seriously.


    Director James said in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this director is being boycotted by everyone because she hit an actress in Hua Land? Most of the screenings have been cancelled.¡±


    ¡°Cancelled?¡± Ke Wei was surprised.


    Ling Yan said nonchntly, ¡°It is only temporary.¡±


    She had Fu Hanzheng behind her back, so even if she was boycotted by everyone, Fu Hanzheng could still turn the situation around with one word.


    Still curious about what the movie was about, James asked Ke Wei, ¡°What did that director do?¡±


    Ke Wei thought for a while and said, ¡°She portrayed the fantasy world of a mental patient, and she said that she had a heart transnt, but the female protagonist harmed her sister and dug out her heart in order to survive...¡±


    Hearing the words, Ling Yan¡¯s hands trembled and her face changed.

 Chapter 642 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 642: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    ¡°What is her movie about?¡±


    Assistant Director Ke Wei looked at her curiously and said, ¡°They also used a heart transnt theme, but their synopsis is that the female lead murdered her own sister and had her heart transnted so that she could survive. She could not face everything and created a world in her mind where she was the innocent person. The murderer and the victim were both different people. Be it the idea or the filming method, or the performance of every actor, they were all very impactful...¡±


    ¡°Heart transnt?¡± Ling Yan was a bit agitated and asked, ¡°Why did she use a heart transnt theme?¡±


    Also, it was used as a murder scene.


    ¡°You have to ask the director herself. Although it is a heart transnt storyline, the story is totally different to ours. It must be a coincidence...¡±


    Assistant Director Ke Wei thought that she was trying to find fault in him, so he quickly exined.


    Dream of a Long Life 2 was a story about how the female lead started a new life after receiving a heart transnt surgery and then devoted herself to charity, so as to pay back the good deed of her heart donor.


    It was a totally different story from the movie Sleepless. One was warm and sunny, while the other was dark and mysterious. They were two totally different storylines and styles.


    ¡°Just a coincidence?¡± Ling Yan paced back and forth, looking very serious.


    If this movie was made by someone else, she might believe it.


    But she just could not believe that Mu Weiwei was the one who filmed the movie and performed it.


    When she was at the Gu Family, she also yed Gu Weiwei too well.


    What did she mean by making this movie, or did she really know about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death?


    But if the Dorrans Family failed to find anything and Gu Siting failed to find anything, how could she possibly know anything?


    First, she imitated Gu Weiwei¡¯s voice, then she yed the role of Gu Weiwei in the Gu Family and even fooled Gu Siting. Now the movie was coincidentally showing the truth of Gu Weiwei¡¯s death...


    What did Mu Weiwei know and how did she know about it?


    ¡°Miss. Ling, what is wrong? You look terrible.¡± Deputy Director Ke Wei asked.


    Ling Yan came back to herself and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing, go on.¡±


    It must be a coincidence, a coincidence... Apart from her and her mother, no one else knew how Gu Weiwei died.


    It was just a coincidence that she had made a film about a heart transnt and then added a murder storyline.


    She took a sip of water and consoled herself.


    Ke Wei said, ¡°This movie will put a lot of pressure on me. Didn¡¯t you say that Mu Weiwei is being boycotted at home? Maybe I can use this opportunity...¡±


    He had seen the movie with his own eyes, and in all aspects, it was not worse than Dream of a Long Life 2.


    In fact, some ces were even better than theirs.


    If the movie was releasedter on, the box office turnover would be very high.


    Also, the award ceremony was just around the corner, and they had spent so much effort to make Dream of a Long Life 2, so they might miss the award because of this strong opponent.


    He and James had worked together to direct the movie and the scriptwriter was a famous master; Ling Yan was also the lead actress.


    If Dream of a Long Life 2, which was known as the strongest lineup in the film industry, lost to such a small movie, all of them would lose their reputation.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make use of her, she will turn the tables soon.¡± Ling Yan said straightforwardly.


    Li Xing¡¯er was such a dumbass that she didn¡¯t even know that Mu Weiwei had Fu Hanzheng behind her back. How could she possibly bring her down?

 Chapter 643 - Li Xinger That Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 643: Li Xing¡¯er That Idiot</h4>


    If it had not been for Fu Hanzheng, she would have done something to her too.


    But when Gu Siting tried to take her awayst time, Fu Hanzheng took advantage of her and locked her up in theb for the entire night.


    So much time had passed but she still had nightmares.


    Hearing her words, Ke Wei unwillingly asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    She had already reached the point where everyone was boycotting her, yet she still wanted to turn the situation around. She was indeed very capable.


    ¡°She is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, she can turn the situation around with one word.¡± Ling Yan snorted.


    They must have been waiting for the right time to strike, when they did not do anything.


    ¡°Fu... Fu Hanzheng?¡± Ke Wei was startled.


    He was Chinese too, so he knew what Fu Hanzheng was like.


    Although he had known that most female stars in the film industry had powerful backers, he had never expected that Mu Weiwei, who was so young, would have the support of Fu Hanzheng, the richest man in the Hua Land.


    ¡°So don¡¯t ask for trouble.¡± Ling Yan nced at Ke Wei and warned.


    Li Xing¡¯er was courting death, let her be.


    She had just restarted her career and she did not want to get involved in this.


    Also, Gu Siting was too busy to help her.


    ¡°But their movie... is going to put us under a lot of pressure.¡± Deputy Director Ke Wei said.


    Ling Yan smiled coldly. ¡°Director Ke, she is just a newbie, what kind of film can she make?¡±


    She had been frightened after hearing about the storyline she had filmed, but did Ke Wei have to look so serious?


    ¡°If we can¡¯t do anything to her, then we must start with our own promotion. We need to do even more promotion in order to maintain the high box office return.¡± Assistant Director Ke Wei said to them seriously.


    Dream of a Long Life was already at the peak of movies. Even if they could not exceed the first movie, they must not be surpassed by other movies.


    ¡°Why should we be afraid of them?¡± James found it funny.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t take it lightly. They really are our opponents.¡± Ke Wei said seriously.


    Although they had tried their best to make Dream of a Long Life 2, after the filming, he kept watching the first movie and the one they had filmed.


    He had a feeling thatpared to the first Dream of a Long Life, they were missing something that could shock people.


    However, he felt that there was that power in Sleepless.


    Seeing Ke Wei¡¯s serious expression, Ling Yan said, ¡°Got it, I will call thepanyter and increase the promotion.¡±


    She would not allow Sleepless to surpass them, nor would she allow Mu Weiwei to surpass her, the legendary Movie Queen.


    But was Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie really as good as he imed?


    Also, when she thought of what Ke Wei said about the plot where the murderer had her heart transnted, she felt uneasy.


    She knew that Mu Weiwei was Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei was Gu Weiwei.


    But she had too much of Gu Weiwei¡¯s similitude in her, which made her feel very ufortable, and Fu Hanzheng was a powerful backer.


    She did not like her, but she could not do anything about it.


    She met Ke Wei and said to her agent, when she returned to her room, ¡°Go and find out if Mu Weiwei is free tomorrow, I will buy the coffee.¡±


    She needed to know if the storyline was a coincidence... or if she really knew something.

 Chapter 644 - Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 644: Ling Yan</h4>


    At the same time in her hotel room, Gu Weiwei had just returned after finishing the work and called Fu Hanzheng.


    They were just talking happily, when the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door and found that it was Ling Yan¡¯s agent.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu, are you free tomorrow? Miss. Ling would like to buy you a cup of coffee.¡± The agent gave Gu Weiwei the message with a friendly smile.


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    Having said these words, she closed the door.


    She and Ling Yan were not close enough to have coffee together.


    Lei Ning said that she had seen Ling Yan¡¯s people attending the premiere, so Ling Yan must have found out the synopsis of their movie, where the main lead killed someone and dug out their heart. It must have made her feel nervous.


    And now she wanted to ask her out for coffee and test her.


    Ling Yan¡¯s agent stood outside the door,pletely startled. She had not expected that she would be turned down so quickly.


    So she went back and told Ling Yan about the rejection.


    Although Ling Yan was very angry, she could not let go of the question she was worried about.


    Therefore, she went to the restaurant where Mu Weiwei and Song Yu were eating the following afternoon.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, do you have time to talk with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down with a smile.


    She had just had lunch and she was afraid that she would throw up the food she had just eaten, if she spent even a minute talking with her.


    ¡°A few minutes, surely.¡±


    Ling Yan did not give up because of her rejection. She was determined to talk with her.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Song Yu and the others and said, ¡°You can leave now, I need to talk with Movie Queen Ling.¡±


    Was she so guilty that she could not sit still, when she heard that there was such a murderous scene in the movie?


    If she went to watch the movie with her own eyes, she would be so frightened that she would not be able to sleep at night.


    Song Yu and Qiu Ling left first, but Lei Ning sat down not far from her and waited.


    Seeing them leaving, Ling Yan sat down.


    ¡°Sorry, my agent came to youst night and you turned him down. This is the only way I can meet you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the woman sitting opposite her with interest. ¡°What is it that Movie Queen Ling wants to see me about so urgently?¡±


    Ling Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Director Ke Wei went to watch the premiere of your movie and gave a very high evaluation after he came back, so I am just a bit curious.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked with a smile, ¡°What are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu is so young, when did you be a director?¡±


    ¡°You would of course learn something if you work hard.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    That was not the truth, of course. No matter how smart she was, she would not learn to be a director after just two movies.


    ¡°Did your scriptwriter finish the script alone or did you finish it together?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    Gu Weiwei asked, even though she knew the answer, ¡°What is Movie Queen Ling asking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Director Ke Wei said that this movie is very wonderful. I was thinking that if the scriptwriter finished the script for the movie himself, I would like him to write a script for our next movie...¡±


    Ling Yan found an excuse to conceal her real purpose.


    ¡°I did it with him.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She asked this question because she wanted to know if she was the one who put the heart into the story or the scriptwriter.


    If she said that it was written by the scriptwriter, then it must be a coincidence.


    But if she said that she was involved, Ling Yan would only feel uneasy.


    She would wonder if she knew something, but because of Fu Hanzheng, she did not dare to do anything to her. She would live in fear every single day.

 Chapter 645 - Heart Transplant

    <h4>Chapter 645: Heart Transnt</h4>


    Sure enough, after hearing what she said, Ling Yan¡¯s face changed.


    But she still forced a smile. ¡°Did the scriptwriter write the heart transnt scene, or did you add it as the director?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Seeing the panic in Ling Yan¡¯s eyes, Gu Weiwei¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    Why did she have to add such a storyline?


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°The story needs to be told. Could it be that after Movie Queen Ling made ¡°Dream of a Long Life¡± because of her heart transnt she will not allow anyone else to use such a theme?¡±


    Others might not be able to see the connection between Dream of a Long Life and Sleepless, but she knew that Ling Yan noticed it.


    Dream of a Long Life was like a mask of gentleness and kindness that she showed in front of people, but Sleepless was her dark and real self.


    To the public, she was a legendary Movie Queen who was suffering from a terminal disease and had received a heart transnt.


    But in fact, she was the murderer who wanted to survive and stole the heart she used for her heart transnt.


    She knew that this movie had touched Ling Yan¡¯s sore spot, and that was why she came to her so eagerly, hoping to find out something from her.


    She was afraid that after believing that only she and her mother, Ji Fang, knew about the secret of the murder, a third person would suddenly know about it. She was also afraid that Gu Siting and the Dorrans Family woulde to know about it.


    ¡°Of course not, I am just curious why Miss. Mu would add such a storyline.¡± Ling Yan could not keep up the smile.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Ling Yan¡¯s pale face and said with a smile, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Dorrans Family been investigating the death of Gu Weiwei from the Gu Family? That is why I got this idea. Could it have been you, Movie Queen Ling, who killed her in order to survive by transnting her heart...¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Yan gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Movie Queen Ling. Artes from life, it is just the idea of the movie, not that you are the murderer.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Ling Yan red at the girl who was sitting opposite her, talking andughing, yet she found she was unpredictable.


    She did not know which of her words were true and which ones were false, but the truth made her even more frightened.


    The Dorrans Family had not given up on the investigation yet. If they heard the news, they would have to investigate her again.


    Seeing Ling Yan¡¯s fear, Gu Weiwei smiled coldly.


    If she started to get scared now, she would not be able to take the blow.


    ¡°Movie Queen Ling, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mu, what do you mean by the plot of the movie?¡± Ling Yan asked coldly.


    She sounded as if she knew something, but she also sounded like she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Nothing more than what it is, it is just a movie. Movie Queen Ling is so anxious to interrogate me, you would think that I have hit the nail on the head.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Ling Yan was annoyed, but she had to keep a smile on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°What, can I do this to you if you didn¡¯t have a heart transnt?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Seeing her smiling face, Ling Yan was very annoyed, but she could not show it in front of her.


    If she continued to hold on to this matter, she would reveal her guilty conscience and people would think that what happened in the movie was true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Miss. Mu, I am just curious. Goodbye.¡±


    Having said those words, she left with her bag.

 Chapter 646 - Sleepless

    <h4>Chapter 646: Sleepless</h4>


    She had thought that she would be able to get the information she wanted and confirm if Mu Weiwei really knew anything.


    But she had not expected that Mu Weiwei would be so cunning. Instead of getting the information she wanted, she ended up being even more annoyed by her words.


    If she was just a minor actress from Hua Land, she would have shut her up forever.


    But she had Fu Hanzheng backing her.


    Therefore, although she deeply hated Mu Weiwei, she could not do anything to her.


    After seeing Mu Weiwei, Ling Yan returned to the hotel room, where her agent and Ke Wei were already waiting for her.


    ¡°Look at the media reports and film critics today.¡±


    Then he gave her the iPad.


    Ling Yan took it and nced at it. She was first praised by an authoritative mediapany: [Mu Weiwei is the biggest surprise of this year.]


    Then came thements of two film critics on Sleepless: [The story goes deeper and deeper and what I see is not a group of people performing a fictional story, but a real story. I can¡¯t wait to watch it again, when it is released globally.]


    [Whether it is the control of the plot or the storyline, every actor¡¯s performance is perfect. I can¡¯t believe that the director is only 19 years old.]


    ...


    Basically, the reports andments after the premiere of Sleepless were all high praises.


    Ling Yan asked, ¡°So what if she is highly praised, will we lose to her?¡±


    Would a major production directed by a master director like theirs, lose to a low-budget movie?


    Her agent showed her thements about Dream of a Long Life 2 after the premiere.


    [Dream of a Long Life 2 has disappointed me. It has no power to move me.]


    [After watching Dream of a Long Life 2, I miss the first Dream of a Long Life]


    ...


    ¡°Although most of the media and film critics are speaking up for us, there are still many voices like these.¡± The agent said.


    Ling Yan tossed the iPad onto the sofa and looked even worse.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    When Dream of a Long Life was released, there were almost no negativements, and the box office was full of praise.


    They had put in so much effort to film the second movie, and it was only just the premiere, yet such negative voices were heard.


    ¡°I told you that Sleepless is our biggestpetitor.¡± Assistant Director Ke Wei said.


    Dream of a Long Life 2 was the sequel to Dream of a Long Life, so the audience would definitelypare it with the first one.


    Butpared to the first movie, they were not doing very well in many aspects.


    Although they had put in some effort into the storyline, the director was James, a blockbuster director who released movies in Europe and America, so the shooting technique and rhythm were more westernized, and some parts were not delicate enough.


    Most importantly, Ling Yan, the lead actress, had lost the charm from the first movie.


    Although she was trying very hard to act, her performance in the first film was way better.


    Because of these reasons, their Dream of a Long Life 2 could not surpass the first ssic.


    It was unamusing that they could not surpass the ssics, but it would be absolutely ridiculous if they were surpassed by others.


    And now, the movie Sleepless might be a better opponent than them.


    ¡°Even if she is the opponent, we can¡¯t stop them from showing.¡± Ling Yan said with her teeth clenched.


    As long as Fu Hanzheng did not break up with Mu Weiwei, Mu Weiwei would be able to do whatever she wanted and they would be helpless.

 Chapter 647 - Li Xingers Bill

    <h4>Chapter 647: Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Bill</h4>


    Director James was a bit surprised that such a low-budget movie, would be so highly regarded by the media and film critics.


    But he did not feel as threatened as Ke Wei did.


    ¡°There were very few people at the premiere, so it is normal that there are very few negativements.¡±


    ¡°It is not that there are a few negativements, but that there are none at all.¡± Ke Wei warned him.


    James said, ¡°But overall, we won¡¯t lose in the box office. Also, after the judges finished watching the moviest night, they praised our movie so much. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Maybe the other party was indeed excellent, but at most, he would get a newbie award and it was not enough to beat them.


    Ling Yan thought for a while and said, ¡°We can increase the promotion after we return back home. As for thements and media reports, they can be solved with money.¡±


    She did not want Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie to be released.


    But because of Fu Hanzheng, she could not stop her.


    All she could do was to win a high box office return for this movie and not let any movie exceed hers.


    Ke Wei thought for a while. Now that the movie was out, that was all they could do.


    A few dayster, the films released at the Lugano Film Festival were included in the list of nominees, including Gu Weiwei¡¯s Sleepless and Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Although there was still one more week before the film festival finished and the final award was announced, Gu Weiwei and the others had to get ready to return home.


    Because tomorrow was the premiere of Sleepless, and as the main cast, they had to attend it.


    However, when Qiu Ling was waiting for the ne, she did some online research and found that Mu Weiwei was still being boycotted by everyone.


    And so the movie Sleepless, which she had directed and starred in, was also being boycotted by angry people.


    Also, after a few days of fermentation, the anger of the public had reached an unprecedented height.


    She sighed as she thought about it. They wereing home from Switzend today and it would be tomorrow when they returned home. They were just in time for the premiere.


    Since the first premiere had been held in Switzend, the movie would soon be released after the domestic premiere.


    But the current situation did not look like a happy premiere.


    Also, if the screening was cancelled, how much box office could they get with the Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s cinemas?


    Mu Weiwei had said on Weibo that she would give the public an exnation on Monday.


    It was Monday and she was still in Switzend with them. There was no movement from the agency either.


    She was about to ask her about it when she saw her getting up to make a call.


    With the phone in her hand, Gu Weiwei walked to a quiet ce and asked Jolin, who had answered the call, ¡°How are the preparations going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be settled when you are back.¡± Jolin said and reminded them. ¡°Even if you return home, there will be a lot of media reporters waiting for you at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Got it, we will be careful.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°But it would be a pity if you don¡¯t do it yourself, especially because it is so important.¡± Jolin said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already do that?¡±


    When Li Xing¡¯er went to find her, she knew that something bad was going to happen. When she tried to provoke her, she already knew what she was up to.


    Li Xing¡¯er pretended to be the victim to gain sympathy. She had been in the limelight for so many days and it was time for her to pay the price.


    Nothing was free.

 Chapter 648 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 648: Face pping</h4>


    This was a day that many people had been waiting for.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans, and angry passers-by, were waiting for Mu Weiwei to take responsibility for what she had done, while Mu Weiwei¡¯s loyal fans were waiting for their idol to reveal the truth.


    Therefore, they had been following Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo and waiting for her to exin what had happened.


    In the makeup room of the Capital TV Station, Li Xing¡¯er was having her makeup done by her own personal makeup artist, when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t put on lipstick, I need to look pale and weak.¡±


    The agent mumbled.


    ¡°Shiyi Culture asked us to go on the show with them, is this a trick?¡±


    The day before yesterday, Shiyi Culture contacted them and asked them to do an interview with them, so they could solve the problem.


    Mu Weiwei also said that since it happened at the TV Station, she should solve it at the TV Station.


    Therefore, she asked them to meet for a program called Dialogue.


    This program had always been an emotional program that provided a tform for couples, friends, and parents and children to talk with each other.


    ¡°She is not capable enough to turn the situation around.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    Since she had been beaten up at the TV Station before, the people of the TV Station were generally on her side.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is still in Switzend and so she won¡¯t be on the show.¡± The agent said.


    ¡°She would not dare to show herself in this situation, because she would be ripped to shreds by the audience.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted proudly.


    The agent thought for a while and reminded her.


    ¡°Be generous and politeter on, as long as Mu Weiwei apologizes to you in front of everyone, nothing else matters.¡±


    The more gentle and generous they were, the more arrogant Mu Weiwei would look and the more the fans and audience would sympathize with them.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Li Xing¡¯er checked her own makeup in front of the mirror and said, ¡°Tell them to release the news that Mu Weiwei slept with someone.¡±


    Hearing the words, the agent made a call to the team in charge.


    In the lounge on the other side, Jolin adjusted his hairstyle and asked the makeup artist to fix his eyebrows.


    Fu Shiyi looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You can just turn on the livestream and exin the situation, why must you go through all of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course it needs to be in person and not online, when ites to face pping.¡± Jolin sneered.


    At the beginning, he had nned to release the evidence in the livestream and exin the matter.


    But seeing how well she had been performing these past few days, he just wanted to meet Li Xing¡¯er face to face. That would be even more interesting.


    ¡°Okay, we will wait for your performance.¡± Fu Shiyi said with his arms crossed.


    They were definitely going to make a big fuss out of it. It would be much more interesting to see them face to face on the show.


    By the time sister-inw and her crew returned home tomorrow, the situation would be under their control and the premiere would be very lively.


    ¡°Just watch.¡±


    Jolin adjusted his hairstyle and took a sip of water to moisten his throat, in case his tongue got dry.


    They were just talking, when the staff knocked on the door.


    ¡°The show starts in one minute, please get ready.¡±


    Jolin stood up and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Leave the stage to me, and I¡¯ll leave the backstage to you.¡±


    They needed to work with each other in order to make an impact.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Shiyi said and went out with Jolin to the broadcasting room.

 Chapter 649 - Live Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 649: Live Face pping</h4>


    At 6:30 p.m, the livestream of Dialogue started.


    At the beginning, the host went on stage to introduce the participants and the reason why they wereing on the show together.


    The live-stream chat was filled withments.


    [Mu Weiwei, get out of the entertainment industry!]


    [Boycott Mu Weiwei, boycott her!]


    [I suggest that Li Xing¡¯er should p her back as many times as she is pped]


    [We are already near the TV Station, if she does not apologize on the spot, she will not be able to leave today.]


    ...


    The host introduced the time and situation of the conflict and then invited Li Xing¡¯er and her agent onto the stage.


    Dressed in a white chiffon dress, Li Xing¡¯er looked a bit tired. The wound on her face had disappeared, but apparently, she had not rested well because of the recent incident.


    The moment she came out, thements were full of heartache.


    [I feel so sorry for Li Xing¡¯er.]


    [If I don¡¯t p Mu Weiwei 100 times, I will never be able to get rid of my hatred!]


    [My heart aches for Xing¡¯er, she is so badly injured but she still has to do the promotion for the movie.]


    [Li Xing¡¯er did not say anything bad about Mu Weiwei when she was interviewed.]


    ...


    After the introduction, Li Xing¡¯er greeted the host and audience with a smile.


    The host had noticed her injury the other day, so she asked with concern, ¡°Xing¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled gently. ¡°I am fine now, thank you for your concern.¡±


    The host thought for a while and asked, ¡°Then... what are you expecting to happen on this show when you talk with Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er said, ¡°I just need Mu Weiwei to apologize to me.¡±


    The host felt wronged.


    ¡°You were seriously injured, don¡¯t you hate her?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It is wrong of her to do that, but... I can understand her.¡±


    Seeing Li Xing¡¯er being so kind-hearted, the host could not help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s get Mu Weiwei¡¯s apology. Mu Weiwei is still abroad, so her agent, Mr. Jolin, is here on her behalf.¡±


    Having said the words, Jolin walked onto the stage and sat down on the sofa opposite Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Hello, host, hello, Miss. Li.¡±


    Seeing Jolining onto the stage alone, the host asked with a smile, ¡°Did Manager Qiao speak with Miss. Mu today?¡±


    Jolin nodded. ¡°Yes, she is quite busy and there¡¯s no need for her to waste her time on this.¡±


    Hearing his words, Li Xing¡¯er felt a bit disappointed.


    The host was a bit angry, but she could not criticize the other party, so she continued to host the program.


    ¡°Then, did your girl, Miss. Mu Weiwei, really hit Miss. Li Xing¡¯er in the makeup room at the TV Station?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t remember how many times.¡±


    The host threw a look at Li Xing¡¯er and asked, ¡°Did Mu Weiwei tell you why she did that?¡±


    ¡°She did, it¡¯s because she deserves to be hit.¡± Jolin crossed his legs and said arrogantly, ¡°She came to my girl¡¯s dressing room by herself, so of course she is asking for a beating!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qiao!¡± The host interrupted him and said, ¡°Even if she broke into her dressing room, she shouldn¡¯t have hit her, right? And she hit her so hard!¡±


    Jolin nced at Li Xing¡¯er, who was pretending to be pitiful, and snorted.


    ¡°Then, Miss. Li, can you tell us what you said in the dressing room the other day?¡±

 Chapter 650 - Live Face Slapping 2

    <h4>Chapter 650: Live Face pping 2</h4>


    Startled, Li Xing¡¯er smiled.


    ¡°Just some private words.¡±


    Mu Weiwei must have told Jolin what she had said in the dressing room.


    But no one would believe what Jolin said.


    Most of the audience were on her side, and even if Jolin was telling the truth, no one would believe him.


    ¡°Private words?¡± Jolin sneered and said, ¡°Then tell me, what did you say that made her hit you?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er exchanged a look with her agent and said, ¡°Actually, my mother and Mu Weiwei¡¯s father are married but she has always hated us. We met the other day because I wanted to invite her home to visit father...¡±


    If she did not speak about it, Jolin would have revealed it, so she might as well say it herself.


    Hearing her words, the host was a bit confused, but soon realized what was going on.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, are you saying that your father is Mu Weiwei¡¯s father?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nodded. ¡°Mu Weiwei found it uneptable that my mother and Father Li remarried, so she left home and became distant from us. That day, we talked about letting her go home and then...¡±


    The host sighed and consoled her.


    ¡°You are just being nice. Even if she has something against you, she should not have attacked you so ruthlessly.¡±


    Jolin looked at the host in amusement. She was totally on Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s side.


    She had a lot of supporters, right? Luckily, he had a strong hand, so she was going to be pped in the face.


    The host consoled Li Xing¡¯er and asked Jolin, ¡°Manager Qiao, I can understand why Mu Weiwei can¡¯t ept her father marrying someone else, but it is not right to hit someone.¡±


    ¡°Is that wrong?¡± Jolin snorted and said as he threw a look at Li Xing¡¯er. ¡°It was good that I wasn¡¯t there, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been Mu Weiwei that pped you, but me!¡±


    ¡°Agent Qiao...¡±


    The host had not expected that not only was Mu Weiwei so violent but so was her agent.


    Not only was the host displeased, but the audience was also furious.


    [Mu Weiwei and her agent should get out of the entertainment industry.]


    [I don¡¯t want to see such a terrible artiste again, a terrible agent]


    [You are not sorry at all for hitting her! You are so arrogant!]


    ...


    ¡°My mother and Father Li loved each other, so they got together after Aunt Mu passed away. But Mu Weiwei just could not ept it.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er pitifully sighed, as if she was ming herself.


    Li Xing¡¯er had spoken about the family rtionship several times before, and she had also mentioned that her parents were remarried and her step-father and her mother were in love with each other when they were young but did not get together until many yearster.


    Among Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fans, they found the love between her parents very touching.


    Jolin sneered. ¡°They do love each other. When Mu Weiwei¡¯s mother was still alive, they got together.¡±


    ¡°Agent Jolin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My mother and Father Li used to work in the samepany but they have always been innocent. They only got together after Aunt Mu passed away. Don¡¯t ruin their rtionship...¡± Li Xing¡¯er countered.


    Few people knew about the real rtionship between her mother and father, and no one would believe what he and Mu Weiwei said.

 Chapter 651 - Live Face Slapping 3

    <h4>Chapter 651: Live Face pping 3</h4>


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Jolin sneered and asked, ¡°If they are innocent, why is your surname Li even when you are born before Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Hearing his words, Li Xing¡¯er calmly said, ¡°My surname is Li, because my real father¡¯s surname is also Li, not because Li Jiacheng is my father.¡±


    Luckily, her mother was smart enough to have made arrangements for when she was born.


    Li Jiacheng¡¯s surname was Li and so was Li Yongmin¡¯s.


    So no one could me their father for having an affair.


    ¡°Li Yongmin?¡± Jolin pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you are Li Yongmin¡¯s daughter and not Li Jiacheng¡¯s?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and said to her agent, ¡°Show them.¡±


    The agent took out a picture and gave it to the host.


    The host said, ¡°Let¡¯s send this picture to the studio so everyone can take a look at it.¡±


    The staff went on stage and delivered the pictures to the studio. Soon, the pictures were shown on the big screen.


    It was a family picture with Li Xing¡¯er and her sister Li Xiangxiang, as well as her mother Zhou Meiqin and her father Li Yongmin.


    Host: ¡°This picture must have been taken years ago. I think this is enough to prove that you are distorting the truth.¡±


    At the same time, thements in the livestream chat were cursing Jolin.


    [Mu Weiwei and her friends are desperate!]


    [You hit her but you won¡¯t apologize. Instead, you are ndering her! What a crazy dog!]


    [The kind of agent you have, same kind of artist you have.]


    And those fans who had been waiting for the truth to be revealed, as well as the Shiyi and Weiwei couple fans, became increasingly worried.


    Seeing thements attacking their idol, they could not defend her.


    What was more, they were afraid that if they tried to defend her now, they would attract negativements and cause conflict.


    If the fight could not be perfectly solved, Mu Weiwei¡¯s career as a star would be ruined and the new movie would not be released.


    Jolin said, as he looked at the family picture on the big screen, ¡°This man is Miss. Li¡¯s real father, Li Yongmin?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes, my surname is Li because of him, not because of my stepfather Li Jiacheng.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Jolin adjusted his sses and smiled deeply. ¡°Then I heard that your mother Zhou Meiqin used to be a poor student in the rural area, but she went to university because of the Mu Family and also went abroad to study?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er pursed her lips. She did not want to admit it, but many people already knew about it.


    So she had to admit it.


    ¡°Yes, I have always been very grateful to the Mu Family. My mother gave up her excellent job abroad and returned to the Mu Family¡¯spany to help them.¡±


    Hearing her words, the host also thought that Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother, the Mrs. President of Longsheng Enterprise, was a very loyal person.


    Jolin asked curiously, ¡°Miss. Li, how long has it been since youst saw your real father?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while. ¡°It has been almost two years. I heard that he went to the South and I miss him a lot.¡±


    Back then, her mother gave him a sum of money and sent him to the South.


    Hearing her words, Jolin said to the audience, ¡°Mr. Li Yongmin, did you hear that? Your daughter misses you very much. Come on stage and meet her.¡±


    With those words being said, a middle-aged man wearing a hat, stood up and removed his hat.


    The camera panned around and saw Li Yongmin, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s father, the same person in the family picture.

 Chapter 652 - Live Face Slapping 4

    <h4>Chapter 652: Live Face pping 4</h4>


    Li Yongmin stood up from the audience and walked towards the stage.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face changed, feeling that this was not a good sign.


    But the program was still in the middle of the live-stream and the audience was watching. She had to get up and excitedly walk towards him.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Since they were young, they knew that this man was not their real father, so they had never called Li Yongmin father.


    But in order to cover up that she was not Li Jiacheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter, especially after she had just presented the family picture and said that Li Yongmin was her real father, she had to call him dad.


    The host threw a look at Li Xing¡¯er and saw the look on her face, thinking that she must have been very excited after not seeing her father for two years.


    So she stood up and arranged for him to sit down.


    Then she pointed at the picture on the big screen and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, is that you in the picture?¡±


    Li Yongmin looked at the picture and nodded.


    ¡°It is me.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at Li Yongmin and excitedly asked, ¡°Dad, when did youe home? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he be in the South?


    Why was he here? Why was he here?!


    ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Li Yongmin asked.


    Hearing his words, Li Xing¡¯er instantly said, ¡°Dad, I know that you still me us and Mom for leaving you, but you are still my father and you always will be.¡±


    Jolin sneered. Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s reaction was quite fast.


    He had asked him toe up to the stage and he had not even said anything, yet she was already affectionately calling him father. Those who did not know better would think that this really was her father.


    However, facing such a filial daughter, Li Yongmin only looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss. Li, that is a very big misunderstanding.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth. Was this bastard trying to ruin her?


    ¡°Dad, how can you say that?¡±


    She said as she avoided the camera and threw a look at Li Yongmin.


    Since she was wearing the microphone, she could not discuss anything with Li Yongmin, so she could only shoot him a look, hoping that he would cooperate with her.


    Her agent, who had thought that she was going to win, started to feel uneasy when Li Yongmin showed up.


    Since they were at the live-streaming site, they could not tell Li Yongmin what to do in front of the audience.


    But if this man spouted nonsense, they would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Miss. Li, is this really your father?¡± Jolin sneered.


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at Li Yongmin deeply and said as she gestured at him, ¡°Of course, this is my real father. Although we have not met for almost two years, I am sure that I am not mistaken.¡±


    Jolin looked at Li Yongmin and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Li, is this Miss. Li your real daughter?¡±


    Li Yongmin smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, I have never had a daughter like her.¡±


    The host was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mr. Li, aren¡¯t you the one in this picture?¡±


    ¡°The person in this picture is me, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am her real father.¡± Li Yongmin said.


    Seeing the scene, Li Xing¡¯er said to Li Yongmin, with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dad, what is wrong with you? Why are you saying this?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just money?


    When the show was over, she could pay him whatever he wanted.


    But right now was not the time for him to speak nonsense.


    Jolin knew that this woman was asking Li Yongmin to confess in her favour, so he snorted.


    ¡°Miss. Li, don¡¯t worry, let your father finish his words first, alright?¡±

 Chapter 653 - Live Face Slapping 5

    <h4>Chapter 653: Live Face pping 5</h4>


    Li Yongmin¡¯s words confused the host and the audience.


    He was the one in the family picture and yet he imed that he was not Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s biological father. What was the meaning of this?


    The host had a good reaction, so she calmed herself down and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, are you saying that you are not Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s real father?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Yongmin nodded.


    The host thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it because your ex-wife remarried with someone else, so you don¡¯t want to acknowledge her?¡±


    He was such a waste of a father to be so heartless.


    Li Yongmin had epted Jolin¡¯s offer, so he told them everything he knew.


    ¡°No, I never married Zhou Meiqin and this daughter is not mine either. She is the daughter of the one from the Li Family and I am just the fake husband Zhou Meiqin hired to fool the Mu Family...¡±


    ¡°Dad, you got into debt and took his money, didn¡¯t you?¡± Li Xing¡¯er furiously asked.


    The host was totally confused by these two people. One said that he was her real father, but Li Yongmin did not acknowledge her as his daughter, and even said that she was Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng¡¯s daughter.


    But Li Xing¡¯er was a few months older than Mu Weiwei. If what he said was true, Zhou Meiqin must have been with him soon after Li Jiacheng got married.


    That was... incredible.


    ¡°Stop calling me Dad. You have not called me Dad for more than ten years. I am not used to you calling me that.¡± Li Yongmin awkwardly smiled.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er suddenly turned to Jolin and furiously asked, ¡°How much money did you give him to frame my mother and I?¡±


    Jolin countered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us how much money your mother gave him to be her fake husband, so that she and Li Jiacheng could remain in contact behind the Mu Family¡¯s back and even give birth to you and Li Xiangxiang?¡±


    Li Yongmin said straightforwardly, ¡°At first, she gave me 30,000 yuan a month, but then she made me responsible for two children. I became a fake husband and a fake father, so then she gave me 50,000 yuan a month and said that I could get so much money without doing anything, so I have no reason to turn her down.¡±


    ¡°One year ago, when the eldest daughter of the Mu Family, Mu Yao, passed away in a car ident, Zhou Meiqin gave me a sum of money to get rid of me. Then she married Li Jiacheng.¡±


    ...


    ¡°You... you are talking nonsense, you have been bought over by him!¡± Li Xing¡¯er was so angry that she was shaking.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Jolin sneered and furiously said, ¡°Mu Weiwei and her mother passed away in a car ident and straight after the funeral took ce, you two moved in with Li Jiacheng, whilst Mu Weiwei was still in the hospital!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth. ¡°That is not true, you are just ndering me!¡±


    Jolin adjusted his sses, stood up and said, ¡°Then, please release the materials we have provided.¡±


    After saying those words, a picture appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°This is Mu Weiwei¡¯s hospitalization record at the People¡¯s Hospital, and this...¡± Jolin pointed at an entertainment magazine next to them and said, ¡±This is a small magazine that filmed your family moving into the Li Family¡¯s old mansion, so we can see what summer you moved in.¡±


    The pictures attached to the article showed Li Xing¡¯er and her mothering to the Mu Family with a lot of luggage, one after another.


    But Li Xing¡¯er had not made her debut yet, so no one paid much attention to this piece of news.

 Chapter 654 - Live Face Slapping 6

    <h4>Chapter 654: Live Face pping 6</h4>


    The host looked at the picture on the screen and panicked.


    It seemed that what Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent said was true.


    Jolin pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Your mother Zhou Meiqin went to college with the help of the Mu Family and stayed abroad to study. When she came back, she was so grateful to the son-inw of the Mu Family... for taking over all the properties of the Mu Family.¡±


    ¡°You took everything of the Mu Family¡¯s and drove her out of the house, leaving her, an 18-year-old girl, abandoned and homeless.¡±


    ¡°So what if she hits you? Shouldn¡¯t you be hit by her?¡±


    ...


    The continuous powerful usations and questions made Li Xing¡¯er totally confused, not knowing which question to answer first.


    However, the live-stream room and the official Weibo of the program had exploded.


    They had thought that Li Xing¡¯er was going to p Mu Weiwei¡¯s face.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent who had pped her face.


    [Damn, what a p on the face!]


    [Longsheng Enterprise was founded by Mu Longsheng and now the President is Li Jiacheng and the Deputy President is Zhou Meiqin]


    [Oh my God, how wronged Mu Weiwei must have been to get to where she is today!]


    [Li Xing¡¯er was so good at talking, why is she so speechless now?]


    [I am so angry that I want to smash my phone!]


    [That car ident was not an ident but a murder, right?]


    ...


    On Weibo, numerousizens who were watching the live-stream started to discuss it too. Some of them even started tob through Li Xing¡¯er and Mu Weiwei¡¯s messages like Sherlock Holmes.


    [Thinking of the Long Windst year, when Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s parents were at the site of the show, Mu Weiwei was there too.]


    [Li Xing¡¯er is older than Mu Weiwei, so Zhou Meiqin must have had Li Xing¡¯er before the eldest daughter of the Mu Family got pregnant with Mu Weiwei.]


    [Li Jiacheng is the live-in son-inw of the Mu Family and Zhou Meiqin is a student funded by the Mu Family. They worked together to steal the Mu Family¡¯s properties. I am sure that the car ident was meant to kill everyone.]


    [This family is so shameless! Li Xing¡¯er has no right to ask Mu Weiwei to apologize!]


    [Zhou Meiqin found Li Yongmin over ten years ago and lied to the Mu Family for more than ten years. This woman is so cunning!]


    ...


    Li Xing¡¯er calmed herself down and checked the evidence on the screen.


    ¡°This kind of entertainment magazine is full of false reports! You bribed Li Yongmin just to frame us!¡±


    The host was totally confused by what was going on.


    She had no idea how to respond, so it turned into a confrontation between Li Xing¡¯er and Jolin.


    ¡°How am I trying to frame you, when you were the one living with the Mu Family, when she was in aa?¡±


    ¡°Or are you going to me her for ruining you, when you are the ones who took over the Mu Family¡¯s property and made her homeless?¡±


    ...


    Li Xing¡¯er said, ¡°She ran away from home because she could not ept her father remarrying. We did try to persuade her toe home, but she would rather sleep with a married man thane home...¡±


    Jolin asked in amusement, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know who slept with her?¡±


    ¡°President Wang of Tiansheng Enterprise, that is how she got the supporting role in her first movie!¡± Li Xing¡¯er said anxiously.


    ¡°President Wang?¡± Jolin pointed at the big screen and said, ¡°Are you talking about this President Wang?¡±


    A picture appeared on the big screen. It was a picture of President Wang of Tiansheng Enterprise and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother, Zhou Meiqin, lying in bed in a mess.

 Chapter 655 - A Perfect Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 655: A Perfect Turn of Events</h4>


    Seeing the picture on the big screen, Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°They are all fake!¡±


    ¡°I have many pictures like this, do you want me to show you one by one?¡± Jolin sneered.


    Li Xing¡¯er could no longer maintain her gentle image. She pointed at Jolin and said, ¡°It is all fake, this is not my mother, the one who was sent there was...¡±


    ¡°Who was sent there?¡± Jolin asked when she stopped talking. ¡°Mu Weiwei was the one who was sent there years ago, right? Were you trying to send her there?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er did not know if she should admit it or not, so she did not dare to say anything more.


    ¡°You wanted to send Mu Weiwei to President Wang of Tiansheng Enterprise as a toy, but she escaped and your mother apanied President Wang in order to get the role for you.¡± Jolin said as he pointed at the picture on the big screen.


    ¡°No, not at all, you are ndering me, I am going to sue you!¡± Li Xing¡¯er said furiously with a pale face.


    That could not be her mother, that was impossible.


    Jolin adjusted his sses and adjusted his suit.


    ¡°Weiwei was doing well in her career and she did not want to talk with you, but you insisted oning to her.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t made any announcements these past few days, not because we are afraid of you, but because we are preparing to sue you and your cruel parents. I believe that the legal letter has already been delivered to your home.¡±


    ¡°Also, we have called the police about the car ident and asked them to do a new investigation. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    ...


    ¡°You... you don¡¯t want to apologize after hitting someone, so you are ming us?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er was not convinced. She was here to exin about Mu Weiwei hitting her, but why did she end up in such a difficult position?


    ¡°Yes, Weiwei did hit you.¡± Jolin snorted and said, ¡°As for why she hit you, I think it is time for everyone to know the truth.¡±


    Having heard Jolin¡¯s words, Fu Shiyi asked someone to y the recording.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s voice arose from the sound system. However, she did not speak in a gentle tone, but an arrogant one.


    ¡°Nothing, we are just sisters. You haven¡¯t been home for so long, and Dad and Grandma mentioned you a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters, right? Didn¡¯t you say that you are Li Jiacheng¡¯s daughter and we are not sisters?¡± It was Mu Weiwei¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Although your surname is Mu, we both share the Li Family¡¯s blood. I am older than you by a few months, so I am still considered your sister.¡±


    ¡°So you admit that Li Jiacheng cheated with Zhou Meiqin?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I am the realdy of the Li Family.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Longsheng, is my grandfather Mu Longsheng¡¯s, Longsheng Enterprise. And that your house is the old mansion of the Mu Family? Do you really think that you are the owner?¡±


    ¡°Even if it belongs to the Mu Family, you can¡¯t take it back now. I thought that you would die with your mother in the car ident, but you survived.¡±


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I just chose not to ask someone to drive the car that didn¡¯t have the tampered brakes, so your mother ended up dying...¡±


    ...


    After the recording was yed, Jolin looked at Li Xing¡¯er, who was sitting on the sofa, totally speechless.


    ¡°Now, I think everyone knows why she hit you... And what you have done to her and the Mu Family. Everything that you have done to Mu Weiwei, will be revealed in court.¡±

 Chapter 656 - A Perfect Turn of Events 2

    <h4>Chapter 656: A Perfect Turn of Events 2</h4>


    First they brought in Li Yongmin, then revealed Mu Weiwei¡¯s hospitalization records and the news of Li Xing¡¯er and her mother moving into the Mu Family.


    Then it was Zhou Meiqin and Wang Weidong¡¯s intimate bed pictures and then the recording was yed.


    One piece of evidence after another caught Li Xing¡¯er off guard.


    Due to the fight, Li Xing¡¯er pretended to be weak and pitiful in front of the public and also manipted the public to boycott Mu Weiwei. The incidentsted for four or five days.


    However, within two hours, Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent had turned the tables around in front of the audience.


    Those fans who had been saying that Mu Weiwei should get out of the entertainment industry were speechless, and those who had been supporting Mu Weiwei were finally feeling proud.


    Having said everything he wanted to say, Jolin walked off the stage and left with Fu Shiyi.


    Dialogue had the highest viewership ever.


    No one was asking Mu Weiwei to get out of the entertainment industry or protecting Li Xing¡¯er anymore.


    [I apologize to Mu Weiwei.]


    [I admit that I have been pped in the face.]


    [Sorry, Mu Weiwei.]


    [Protect Mu Weiwei.]


    ...


    Most of theizens who were following the fight had watched the livestream of Dialogue.


    When the livestream finished, thoseizens who defended Li Xing¡¯er, were even more furious.


    But this time, they were both angry for Mu Weiwei, angry at Li Xing¡¯er and angry for how they were used.


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother Zhou Meiqin had been so indebted to the Mu Family, yet she repaid the kindness with ingratitude and tried to murder Mu Weiwei and her mother. She even joined hands with Li Jiacheng to take over the Mu Family¡¯spany and family business.


    Li Jiacheng even got married without caring about Mu Weiwei, who was still in aa in the hospital.


    Mu Weiwei had lost her family and everything that belonged to her, so she ended up homeless.


    Mu Weiwei had tried so hard to make a name for themselves in the film industry, but Li Xing¡¯er had set her up and they, who had no idea what was going on, became Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s tool of attack, almost helping Mu Weiwei to quit the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, manyizens started to apologize to Mu Weiwei on Weibo.


    [Sorry, we trusted Li Xing¡¯er and hurt you.]


    [Sorry, we have greatly wronged you these past few days.]


    [Sorry that you have to go through so much alone.]


    ...


    Most of them sighed after the show revealed the truth.


    [I don¡¯t dare to think about how far Mu Weiwei would go, if Li Xing¡¯er seeded today.]


    [Actually, Mu Weiwei has been working hard on making movies ever since she entered the industry, but even if she doesn¡¯t do anything, someone will cause trouble.]


    [Li Xing¡¯er has to make a fuss about every small wound she has suffered, but Mu Weiwei has suffered so much, yet she did not tell anyone about it. If she had not been forced into a corner this time, she would not have said anything.]


    [We must give a like to Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent and Third Master for proving Mu Weiwei¡¯s innocence.]


    ...


    In the car leaving the TV Station, Jolin and Fu Shiyi were very satisfied, as they read thements online.


    ¡°What do you mean by forced into a corner? These people have terrible ideas.¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled.


    She had not been forced into a corner, but had actually seen through Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s intention and pped her hard on purpose, to make the matter worse.


    That was so that she could do a national promotional event for herself and her movie, before the movie was released.


    Now, these people were feeling sorry for her and apologizing for what they had done.


    By that time, these people would automatically go to the cinema to support her movie, and they would contribute to the box office time and time again, out of guilt.


    Although they were the ones who had carried out the n tonight, his sister-inw had already prepared the pictures, files and recordings.


    He finally understood why his brother liked Mu Weiwei.


    They were indeed a family, and both of them were scarier than the other.

 Chapter 657 - Was My Brother Useless?

    <h4>Chapter 657: Was My Brother Useless?</h4>


    Jolin said with satisfaction, as he scrolled through the messages on the iPad, ¡°Weiwei is just beating her at her own game and doing some promotion for the movie, at the same time.¡±


    Actually, because she saw through Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s intentions, nothing would happen if she did not actually do anything.


    But she could tell that Li Xing¡¯er was trying very hard to get her to do something, so that she could use the incident to frame her. So sheplied, and she did it ruthlessly.


    Li Xing¡¯er had then been fussing over the incident for days because she had been hit, but hadn¡¯t received an apology.


    Now, she was probably the one who was going to be kicked out of the entertainment industry.


    ¡°My brother and my sister-inw are a perfectly matched ck-bellied pair.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    No wonder she had turned Fu Hanzheng down, when he asked her if she needed his help to get the Mu Family¡¯s properties back.


    He realised that she had nned to make Li Xing¡¯er her stepping stone, but only at the critical moment.


    Now everyone was supporting Mu Weiwei.


    One could imagine how popr the premiere of Sleepless would be when they returned tomorrow afternoon.


    Sigh, if his sister-inw was this involved in their Bring Down Fu Hanzheng team, wouldn¡¯t their team be able to defeat his brother?


    But she refused to help them and turned to their brother instead.


    ¡°I thought that Boss would have to deal with such a big problem.¡± Jolin mumbled in amusement.


    Unexpectedly, she was already prepared.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted as he read the online news. ¡°My sister-inw thinks that my brother is useless, apart from warming her bed.¡±


    So many people in Hua Land were trying to get into the Fu Family¡¯s good books.


    But his sister-inw was weird. She did not want his brother to interfere with anything and insisted on solving the problem herself.


    Hearing the words, Jolin turned to him.


    ¡°Do you dare to say that to Boss¡¯ face?¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to, why?¡±


    ¡°Thought so.¡± Jolin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi put away the phone and said, ¡°Take this opportunity to get back all the properties of the Mu Family for my sister-inw. It would be best if the entire family is sent to jail.¡±


    She had pped them hard across the face this time. If they did not get rid of them once and for all, they would definitely seek revenge against his sister-inw.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to do that!¡± Jolin snorted.


    He had been waiting for this day, ever since he found out about the grudge between her and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s family.


    Therefore, he had tried so hard to get Li Xing¡¯er onto the live-stream even though he could have just announced the evidence online.


    He was d to admit that the disgust he had been suppressing, was finally released today.


    Li Xing¡¯er had revealed her true face in front of so many people, who were spread across the entire country. Not only were they going to seek justice for Mu Weiwei, but the fans and theizens, who had been fooled by Li Xing¡¯er, would also do the same.


    Satisfied, Fu Shiyi leaned against his seat and said, ¡°Luckily, I have amazing foresight. Our brother and parents did not invest a single cent into this movie. Thinking about the box office earnings in the future, I feel that I am going to make a fortune.¡±


    Jolin squinted at him. ¡°You make it sound as if it is because of you.¡±


    If Mu Weiwei had not insisted on using the actresses she had selected, as well as Yan Hong, who had edited the script, and hired Murphy as the consultant, would it have been so sessful?


    In the end, she even made use of Li Xing¡¯er to make a strong promotion. What input did Fu Shiyi even have?


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all thanks to my sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded.

 Chapter 658 - Get Out of Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 658: Get Out of Entertainment</h4>


    After the program, Li Xing¡¯er was helped off the stage by her agent and assistant.


    Those who had sympathized with her at the beginning, were now angrily watching her leave.


    The moment they walked out of the TV Station, and before Li Xing¡¯er and the others could get into the car, the fans who had been waiting at the TV Station, even the audience, surrounded them.


    One after another, they threw their signboards and flowers at her car and cursed her.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, do you think everyone is stupid?¡±


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, get out of the entertainment industry first!¡±


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, go to hell!¡±


    At first, everyone was attracted by her pure and gentle image, so when they saw her being bullied, they could not help but want to protect her.


    So when they saw Mu Weiwei refusing to apologize to her and saying that she deserved to be hit, they were furious on Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s behalf and attacked Mu Weiwei online and boycotted her.


    But in the end, it was this two-faced woman who was making use of them. She and her shameless mother had stolen properties tried to kill Mu Weiwei and had killed her mother.


    She pretended to be weak and pitiful in front of the fans andizens, so as to use their sympathy to attack Mu Weiwei.


    If Shiyi Culture had not revealed the truth, so that they could see her true colors, they might have be her appointed executioners and attacked Mu Weiwei, forcing her to her death.


    It turned out that Mu Weiwei, who had been wronged, had never told anyone that she was the real victim of the matter.


    Most of the fans who came to support Li Xing¡¯er today were her old loyal fans, but now they were ashamed because they had once been her fans.


    Li Xing¡¯er was injured by a support card flying towards her. She got into the car under the protection of her agent and assistant, and took over the tissue from the assistant.


    ¡°Get me awyer and the best one, I want to sue Mu Weiwei and Shiyi Culture.¡±


    The agent sighed. ¡°Is it really necessary now?¡±


    Two hours ago, she was still the popr girl, but now she had be the public enemy because of the truth.


    Those were her loyal fans who had been supporting her ever since she debuted but now they had quit being her fans and attacked her. No one would support her.


    As an agent, she could tell that Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s career was ruined.


    ¡°If you had not been so unprepared, none of this would have happened!¡± Li Xing¡¯er looked at her agent and fiercely said.


    If she was fully prepared, she would understand what the other party had hidden in store for them.


    She would not have been pped across the face by the other party¡¯s evidence, over and over again, and she would have been able to refute him.


    ¡°I told you that it was risky to do it, but you did not listen to me and tried to suppress Mu Weiwei instead. Are you seriously ming me right now?¡± The agent got so annoyed that sheughed.


    She used to be famous, and as her agent, she would do whatever she could to support her.


    But now she had yed herself to death and she was ming her for not doing a good job?


    She had warned her repeatedly not to mess with Mu Weiwei, but she insisted on doing it herself. Now she had been pped across the face and was ming her for not doing a good job.


    ¡°If I had found out what they were doing, would I have ended up like this?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er got so annoyed that she lost her temper with the agent.


    The agent could not stand it anymore and said to the driver, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    The driver found a safe ce and pulled over.


    ¡°Where are you going? What about the press!¡± Seeing her agent packing up and leaving the car, Li Xing¡¯er quickly reminded her.


    She had to think of a way to deal with public rtions, especially when the matter was so serious. Where was she going?


    ¡°We are already at this stage, do we still need PR?¡± The agent got out of the car with her things and said to Li Xing¡¯er, ¡°Also, I am not going to wait on you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 659 - Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 659: Freeze</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er returned to thepany with her assistant and said to the Artist Director, as soon as she entered the meeting room.


    ¡°Get me a new agent, I don¡¯t want anyone who is not capable.¡±


    The director and the top managers exchanged a look and said, ¡°What we need to do now, is to not get you a new agent, but instead think about how we are going topensate the advertiser and the losses of ¡®I Met You in My Youth¡¯.¡±


    It was time to get off work but the problems caused by Li ¡®Xing¡¯er were not solved yet.


    Thepanies that Li Xing¡¯er was the spokesperson for, all called to say they were removing hermercials and asked them topensate for the loss.


    Once an artist epted the job, they had an obligation to maintain their image in public.


    But Li Xing¡¯er had be very famous for negative reasons online, within thest two or three hours, not to mention her image.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to freeze me out?¡± Li Xing¡¯er threw a look at them and asked in disbelief.


    ¡°We are not trying to freeze you, but you yourself have already ruined your own future.¡± The director said with a cold face.


    Li Xing¡¯er furiously argued back.


    ¡°If you had just given me a capable agent, there would not have been such a mistake.¡±


    Seeing that she did not know where she was wrong and was only trying to push the me onto her agent, the director angrily said, ¡°Did your agent ask you to steal the Mu Family¡¯s properties, or did your agent ask your mother to sleep with someone else? Don¡¯t you know how to behave when you have done something wrong?¡±


    Originally, if she had chosen to walk her own path instead of provoking Mu Weiwei and Shiyi Culture, this would not have happened.


    But she seemed to have been possessed and she was trying topete with Mu Weiwei, so much so that she even went to cause trouble.


    But now, when the provocation failed, Mu Weiwei and Shiyi Culture kept pping their faces.


    Now that the program had just ended and the inte was full ofints about her, there was nothing that she could do to save herself.


    Another top consultant of thepany did not want to drag on the conversation any longer.


    ¡°Miss. Li, due to the negative impact from what you have done, thepany has decided to terminate the contract with you.¡±


    This was the decision they had made in the emergency meeting. They were going to terminate the contract before things got worse, so that they would not end up being involved with her.


    Shiyi Culture was serious this time. They were in the wrong, so how could they beat them?


    Also, there was the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, the richest family in Hua Land.


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at the top managers in the meeting room. ¡°What they are saying is all false. You are not doing any PR and now you want to kick me away?¡±


    ¡°The evidence is there one after the other, how can we do any PR? We are just thinking about the bigger picture.¡± The Artist Director said, as he ced the termination contract and pen in front of her.


    Originally, she had been trying to use Mu Weiwei¡¯s fight to get everyone on her side.


    But when her agent released the recording, it was seen that Mu Weiwei was forced to do it because Li Xing¡¯er was the one who provoked her.


    What was more, Shiyi Culture had brought out the pictures of her mother and the evidence of them illegally taking over the Mu Family¡¯s properties.


    They hade to this point and they could not be saved anymore. It was the smartest decision to cut ties with her.


    ¡°I am not signing it!¡± Li Xing¡¯er threw the termination contract.


    The Artist Director ced the termination contract in front of her again and warned.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sign it, then we can only meet in court.¡±

 Chapter 660 - Trouble in the Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 660: Trouble in the Li Family</h4>


    Of course Li Xing¡¯er was not willing to give up her acting career.


    Therefore, she did not sign the termination contract.


    ¡°Just you wait, you will regret it.¡±


    Having said these words, she left thepany with her bag.


    In the meeting room, the Artist Director nced at the other top managers.


    ¡°If she asks the Wei Family to help her, is it alright for us to make a scene in court?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦, Wei Ziting, was a famous Prominent Family in the capital city. If they wanted to terminate the contract with her and fight out awsuit, the Wei Family would have to intervene.


    ¡°She has made such a mess, it is hard to say if she will still be able to enter the Wei Family.¡± Someone snorted.


    When they had asked her about her grudge with Mu Weiwei, she had said that Mu Weiwei had run away from home because she could not ept her parents remarrying but today, it was revealed that they had actually forced her to be homeless.


    Mu Weiwei would be famous for being strong-willed, but Li Xing¡¯er would be the object of disdain.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is definitely going to file awsuit and take back the Mu Family¡¯s properties. Then the Li Family will have nothing left and the Old Man of the Wei Family will not be very satisfied with this granddaughter-inw, so how can he allow her to marry in?¡± Another man said.


    But the Artist Director said, ¡°Master Wei has always been concerned about Li Xing¡¯er, so he might continue to protect her.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much the Wei Family protects her, they will not turn against Third Master for her sake.¡± The man reminded them.


    Shiyi Culture was Third Master¡¯spany and the movie ¡®Sleepless¡¯ was also produced by theirpany.


    And behind the Third Master was Fu Hanzheng, the eldest son of the Fu Family, whom no one in Hua Land dared to offend.


    Wei Ziting must have been crazy to go against Mu Weiwei for Li Xing¡¯er.


    Because of what Li Xing¡¯er and the Li Family had done, everyone who had watched the livestream started to support Mu Weiwei.


    Anyone who went against her... would be going against all of them.


    Li Xing¡¯er received a call from her sister Li Xiangxiang, the moment she left thepany.


    ¡°Sister, where are you? Why are you not home yet? Dad and Mom are already arguing.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, I am on my way.¡±


    Needless to say, it must have been because of the pictures of her mother and Wang Weidong.


    She was about to ask her mother what was going on with those pictures too.


    It had been Mu Weiwei who had demanded for them to hand over the pictures of her and Wang Weidong, but how did it be the picture of her mother and Wang Weidong?


    ¡°Grandma is very angry and wants Dad and Mom to get a divorce. What should we do?¡± Li Xiangxiang asked her as she cried.


    Originally, Grandma had been unhappy because they were not boys, but because her mother had been very helpful to her father at work, even if Grandma was displeased, she did not say anything.


    Now that something like this had happened, she felt that her mother had embarrassed the Li Family and was forcing her father and mother to divorce.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Li Xing¡¯er rang off anxiously.


    It was not going well at thepany and the house was not going to be peaceful either. Couldn¡¯t they just let her have some peace?


    Thepany refused to help her with the PR and her agent was not around, so she tried to get a media team outside to help her.


    But no team was willing to ept her job, despite the high price.


    She could not believe that her future had ended up being ruined by Mu Weiwei, within two hours.

 Chapter 661 - Trouble in the Li Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 661: Trouble in the Li Family 2</h4>


    The Li Family had been watching the livestream of Dialogue and thought that Mu Weiwei would not be able to make aeback this time.


    But in the end, Li Xing¡¯er was pped across the face by the agent from Shiyi Culture.


    At the beginning, when they saw Jolin revealing Mu Weiwei¡¯s hospitalization records and the news of Li Xing¡¯er and her mother moving into the Mu Family, they were just worried; because this matter could be exined to the public through public rtions.


    However, they soon saw Jolin showing the pictures of Zhou Meiqin and Wang Weidong in bed.


    Zhou Meiqin turned pale. ¡°What...¡±


    What was this picture doing here?


    The Old Lady got so annoyed that she shook and turned to Zhou Meiqin.


    ¡°What is going on? What is going on with this picture?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it is not true...¡±


    Zhou Meiqin tried to defend herself.


    ¡°What do you mean it is not real? Didn¡¯t you say that the girl was the one you sent to him? You were away on business for the past few days but now I think you were actually fooling around with President Wang...¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can you say that?¡± Zhou Meiqin furiously stood up and countered with a cold voice.


    She had put in so much effort for this family, and this damned old woman was always hoping for a divorce, just because she did not have a grandson.


    She had thought that without Zhou Meiqin, she would not be able to live a happy life at home.


    But could her son be the boss of Longsheng Enterprise without her?


    However, not only the Old Lady, but Li Jiacheng also looked at Zhou Meiqin suspiciously.


    ¡°When Wang Weidong was in trouble, you kept calling him and saying that you were not going to help him with his affairs.¡±


    At that time, he had thought that it was because of work that they had kept in contact with each other, but now it seemed that they had been meeting behind his back many times.


    If Wang Weidong had not been hospitalized in a car ident and be a vegetable, they would probably still be in contact with each other.


    ¡°What do you mean? I have done so much for you and now you are suspecting me, just because of a few pictures?¡± Zhou Meiqin gritted her teeth.


    Although she knew that the picture was real, she must not admit it in front of them.


    She had tried to persuade Xing¡¯er not to mess with Mu Weiwei, fearing that she would release the pictures.


    She tried all kinds of methods to get the pictures back from her, but to no avail.


    Unexpectedly, she had been abroad for business these past few days and things had turned out this way.


    They had juste home today and it was already the day of the show.


    God knew that she had been very nervous ever since she sat in front of the TV but what she did not want to see the most, had ended up happening.


    They were just arguing when Li Xing¡¯er came home.


    Along with her came the courier, who delivered thewyer¡¯s letter.


    Li Xing¡¯er had just opened the letter when Li Jiacheng received a phone call.


    ¡°Hello, I am Miss. Mu¡¯swyer. We have filed awsuit against Mr. Li and Mrs. Li for illegally upying Miss. Mu Weiwei¡¯s family property.¡±


    ¡°What illegally? I am Mu Yao¡¯s husband and I should be the inheritor. This is mypany...¡± Li Jiacheng furiously professed to thewyer.


    Thewyer straightforwardly said, ¡°But ording to Mr. Mu Longsheng¡¯s will, all the properties of the Mu Family should be inherited by his daughter Mu Yao and granddaughter Mu Weiwei...¡±

 Chapter 662 - Mu Weiwei Has the True Will

    <h4>Chapter 662: Mu Weiwei Has the True Will</h4>


    Will?


    Li Jiacheng was startled when he heard the word.


    ¡°I inherited Longsheng Enterprise¡¯s will from thewyer of the Mu Family. I didn¡¯t know that you had such a will...¡±


    ¡°It is your problem that you didn¡¯t know about it, but it does exist. As for how Mr. Li got his will, I am sure Mr. Li knows about it.¡± Thewyer said.


    ¡°You...¡± Li Jiacheng was speechless.


    Thewyer of the Mu Family had a will, but they had bribed thewyer to change it.


    Unexpectedly, the old man with the surname Mu kept one in the safe.


    ¡°Mr. Li must have received thewyer¡¯s letter too. Will Mr. Li return the stolen property to Miss. Mu or shall we deal with it for Miss. Mu in court? Think carefully.¡± Thewyer said and hung up.


    Li Jiacheng grabbed Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s letter and tore it into pieces.


    ¡°She is so rebellious! I have worked hard for thepany for so many years and now she wants to take it back? No way!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing her son getting so anxious, the Old Lady turned her attention away from Zhou Meiqin.


    Li Xing¡¯er said, ¡°Mu Weiwei is going to sue us for thepany and the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Take it back?! If her father had not been guarding thepany all these years, how would she have been able to get it back?¡± Old Lady got so furious when she heard the words.


    Her son had been working so hard for thepany, ever since he married into the Mu Family. That wretched girl had done nothing for thepany and the family. Now she was trying to steal thepany away from them. What a rebel she was!


    ¡°But if she has the will, we won¡¯t be able to win thewsuit either.¡± Zhou Meiqin said.


    ¡°The will was left for Jiacheng...¡± Old Lady said.


    Zhou Meiqin sneered and ruthlessly told the truth.


    ¡°That will is fake. Grandpa Mu made a will from the very beginning and left the properties andpany to Mu Yao and Mu Weiwei. You have nothing left.¡±


    If she had not eavesdropped on the contents of the will and had not bribed thewyer to make a false will, the Li Family would not have be the leaders of Longsheng Enterprise.


    ¡°This old man with the surname Mu is so cruel! Chengcheng has married into the Mu Family and the child has taken the surname of the Mu Family. He did not even leave us any money before he died.¡±


    The Old Lady gritted her teeth, when she thought of Mu Longsheng who left the will.


    ¡°Our will is fake and what Mu Weiwei has is real. We will definitely lose this case.¡± Zhou Meiqin snorted as she threw a look at Li Jiacheng.


    If he wanted to divorce her now then he could go ahead but there was no one else who would help him, except her.


    Li Jiacheng calmed down, thought for a while and said, ¡°Mu Weiwei might not have the will. If she did, why didn¡¯t she show it to us before?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin threw a look at the simple-minded Li Jiacheng and said, ¡°If she had brought it out earlier, even if she hired awyer, she might not have been able to beat us. But now... the matter has blown up and everyone else in the Li Family will stand on her side.¡±


    There were indeed two portions of the will at that time. One was kept by the Mu Family¡¯swyer and the other one¡¯s whereabouts was unknown.


    It turned out that Mu Longsheng had a safe in the Swiss Bank and he had only told Mu Weiwei about it.


    Otherwise, she would have found out where the other will was hidden, when she and Li Jiacheng tested Mu Yao several times.


    But they had ignored Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 663 - Mu Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 663: Mu Weiwei?</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er sat down on the sofa and massaged her temples.


    When thepany wanted to cut off all ties with her, Mu Weiwei was the reason behind the fuss at home.


    Mu Weiwei was trying to drive them into a corner.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, now is not the time to talk about these things. If you don¡¯t think of a way, you will not be able to get any of the properties in thepany. You will be thrown out onto the streets.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin threw a look at Li Jiacheng and the Old Lady. ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting a divorce? Then why should I care? It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Meiqin, just now... I was just saying those words out of anger. I am so confused. We have been husband and wife for so many years, do you really want to see our family lose everything?¡± The Old Lady softened her tone towards Zhou Meiqin for the sake of her son.


    Although Zhou Meiqin was a failure and had not given birth to a grandson for her, she was a smart woman and she did help her son advance his career.


    Now was not the time for them to get a divorce. It was time for them to work together.


    Li Jiacheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I am sorry, Meiqin, I should not have treated you like that.¡±


    He alone could not deal with such a situation.


    Therefore, he needed Zhou Meiqin¡¯s help.


    Zhou Meiqin sat down and said to them, ¡°We can¡¯t solve this in court, they are being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Let here back and take away thepany and all the properties?¡± The Old Lady got anxious.


    ¡°This matter must not be brought to court. Mu Weiwei must withdraw thewsuit, so we can deal with it in private. After all, Jiacheng is her father and you are her grandma too...¡± Zhou Meiqin revealed her n.


    If Mu Weiwei had the real will in her hands, they would not be able to deal with the case in court.


    What was more, they did get married when she was in aa, which would be detrimental to them in court.


    So they had to ask Mu Weiwei to drop thewsuit first.


    ¡°Mom, you want us to beg her?¡± Li Xing¡¯er understood what she meant and angrily countered her.


    Zhou Meiqin red at her and said, ¡°If you had not provoked her, things would not have turned out this way.¡±


    If she had not caused trouble for Mu Weiwei, everything would have been fine.


    But now, she had ruined her future as a star and caused her to be involved in such a scandal, whilst also putting the Li Family and the Zhou Family in such a difficult situation.


    ¡°I...¡± Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth and had no words to argue back with.


    ¡°You better mind your own business and be prepared to apologize to Mu Weiwei.¡± Zhou Meiqin warned.


    She had been living in high society for so many years; she could not lose everything and end up being forced to live a normal life.


    They had to keep thepany no matter what.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to her, mother...¡± Li Xing¡¯er got even angrier after hearing her words.


    ¡°This is all your fault! You will do whatever I want you to do! You have no right to object!¡± Zhou Meiqin snapped.


    She knew very well that they could not fight with Mu Weiwei in this situation.


    Because of the program tonight, Mu Weiwei had gained too many supporters, and it would not be good for them to confront her directly.


    So they could only persuade her to give up thewsuit and allow them to continue running thepany on her behalf.


    She did not have any experience in managing a business, so she could not take over thepany...

 Chapter 664 - Mu Weiwei? 2

    <h4>Chapter 664: Mu Weiwei? 2</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er was not convinced, yet she had nothing to say.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would not have attacked Mu Weiwei.


    But it was toote to regret it now, so she had to think of a way to get through the current crisis.


    Li Jiacheng thought for a while and said to Li Xing¡¯er, ¡°Think of a way to get Wei Ziting to help you with your work.¡±


    Now that they could not even defend themselves, no one would care about the PR.


    ¡°Wei Ziting is abroad on business and he is noting home anytime soon. When hees home... I will be cursed to death.¡± Li Xing¡¯er angrily said.


    She had not expected that Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent would have gathered so much evidence and turned her and the Li Family into the public enemy.


    ¡°No one is going to help you now.¡± Zhou Meiqin said coldly.


    If she had been wronged, she could still find evidence to prove her innocence but Mu Weiwei¡¯s agent was telling the truth, so it was useless for them to exin anything.


    No matter how much PR they did, the public would still thoroughly investigate the matter. There was no reason to give them more of an incentive to continue with the investigation.


    So the only way out was for Mu Weiwei to give up on thewsuit.


    But she knew that it would not be easy for Mu Weiwei to give up.


    After all, ever since her mother died, they had never been on good terms with her. They were even enemies.


    Li Xing¡¯er angrily returned to her room upstairs. She thought for a while and made a call to her agent, asking her to think of something.


    But after a few words, the agent hung up and turned off the phone.


    Li Jiacheng and his men were in the messy living room downstairs, trying to find a way to make Mu Weiwei give up on trying to take back thepany.


    Finally, Zhou Meiqin made the decision and said to them, ¡°It seems that Mu Weiwei will return to the country tomorrow. We will find out her schedule for the next few days and then...¡± She said, as she looked at Old Lady and Li Xiangxiang, ¡°Xiangxiang, go and meet her with grandma. No matter how humiliating it is, beg her to give up thewsuit. ¡±


    She, Li Jiacheng and Xing¡¯er had had conflicts with Mu Weiwei before, and it was not a good time for her to ask Mu Weiwei for mercy.


    Also, too many people were watching the three of them, so it was not convenient for them to show up.


    In the entire family, only the Old Lady and Li Xiangxiang had never confronted her directly. Also, the Old Lady was old and if she really went to beg her, Mu Weiwei and the outside world would be soft-hearted.


    The Old Lady nodded. ¡°Okay, I will go confront her. Even if I have to beg her, I will make her give up thewsuit and thepany.¡±


    Li Jiacheng sighed. ¡°Mom, I am an unfilial son, how can I ask you to do such a thing, when you should be enjoying yourself?¡±


    ¡°That wretched girl is so unfilial that she wants to kill you, her own father.¡± Old Lady fiercely said.


    She had not met Mu Weiwei many times since she was a child, and when she had moved here, Mu Weiwei had already left the ce. So although she was her granddaughter, she was no different from a random stranger.


    Zhou Meiqin nced at the Old Lady and knew that she was willing to do anything for her son, so she continued.


    ¡°I will ask someone to keep an eye out for Mu Weiwei¡¯s schedule these next few days, and I will drive you there when the timees.¡±


    But hopefully, this mother of his would not be so stupid that she would be unable to persuade Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 665 - Mu Weiwei Returns

    <h4>Chapter 665: Mu Weiwei Returns</h4>


    Dialogue had been aired and Li Xing¡¯er had be the public enemy.


    The Li Family had been too anxious to be able to sleepst night because of the properties of the Mu Family. They were trying to think of a way to make Mu Weiwei drop thewsuit.


    Gu Weiwei returned home from Switzend the following afternoon.


    The moment she got off the ne, she was surrounded by journalists and fans, who had been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, is what your agent said true?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, did your father and Zhou Meiqin set up the car ident that happened to you and your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, where were you living before you left home?¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei smiled politely. ¡°Thank you for your concern. As for the truth, I believe that thew will make a fair judgment.¡±


    Some fans came forward with great difficulty to deliver flowers and presents, expressing their excitement.


    ¡°Weiwei, we will always support you and your movie.¡±


    Gu Weiwei epted the flowers and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    The fans could not help but tear up, when they thought of what she had been going through all this time, after finding out everythingst night.


    ¡°Weiwei, good luck!¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, we will always support you.¡±


    ...


    They followed her out of the airport and out of the passage.


    Before Gu Weiwei got into the car, she bowed to them gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you, goodbye and I¡¯ll see you at the premiere tonight.¡±


    Having said these words, she got into the car with Song Yu and the others and went to the hotel near the ce of the premiere, to get ready for the premiere that would start in three hours.


    Qiu Ling, who was on the ne, had no idea what was going on in the country. She had thought that the premiere was not going to happen.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Weiwei, who had been scolded online the day before, was weed.


    What had happened in just one night?


    The moment she got into the car, she turned on the phone and went to check Weibo and the news.


    However, to her surprise, Mu Weiwei¡¯s news was everywhere, and every one supported her.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s name was at the top of the hot search list, followed by Li Xing¡¯er.


    She saw that thements that had attacked her the day before, were all supporting her and even attacking Li Xing¡¯er.


    Also, she did not understand why people were mentioning Dialogue, but it was certain that their crisis was over and the situation had been reversed.


    Before she finished reading the news, the Artist Director called her.


    ¡°Ling, have you returned home?¡±


    ¡°I just got off the ne and I am on the way to the premiere, Li Xing¡¯er...¡±


    The Artist Director was very happy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I have arranged for your agent to wait for you at the hotel. You are going to make a name for yourself in this movie, do well.¡±


    ¡°Well...?¡± Qiu Ling was confused.


    An agent usually did not only have one artist and because she was just a D- or D-list neer, the agents were mostly with A-list artists.


    It was a bit strange that he was here to take care of her.


    ¡°My agent will exin everything to you when you meet and they will be with you for the promotional event. Work is already being arranged for you.¡± The Artist Director said.


    Sleepless stood out from more than a hundred other movies and was nominated as the main contestant of the Lugano Film Festival. With Mu Weiwei¡¯s poprity, the box office of the movie would definitely be very high.


    Then Qiu Ling would be famous too.


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Qiu Ling answered nkly.

 Chapter 666 - Mu Weiwei Returns 2

    <h4>Chapter 666: Mu Weiwei Returns 2</h4>


    Qiu Ling and Song Yu could not react to what happened at the airport.


    But Gu Weiwei had known that this would happen, so she was calm andposed.


    The moment she got into the car, she texted Fu Hanzheng.


    [Uncle Fu, I am home.]


    He was probably busy with work or in the middle of a meeting, so she did not call him but sent him a text to inform him that she was home.


    Two minutester, Fu Hanzheng called back.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I am going to the hotel near the premiere, it is toote to go home.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°What time does it end?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I should be home before midnight.¡±


    After the premiere, there were still interviews to be done. Also, she was no longer the director she used to be in her previous life, and she still needed to confirm the following promotion.


    Coupled with the cancelling of the movie, which was going to be released in three days, she had to make the necessary arrangements today.


    ¡°Should I pick you up?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°No need, I can go home with Third Master.¡± Gu Weiwei instantly said.


    He had a lot of work to do these days, and it would be a waste of time for him to pick her up.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He told Fu Shiqin about the work in advance, so he could go to thepanyter on tomorrow.


    ¡°See you at home tonight.¡± Gu Weiwei said goodbye to him and rang off.


    The moment she arrived at the hotel, Jolin was already waiting for her with the publicity team. He said, as if he was asking for credit, ¡°How is it? I have solved it perfectly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°How is the schedule?¡±


    ¡°They removed our schedule one after another, and now they are begging us to do the screening with them. They are already making the arrangements.¡± Jolin proudly said.


    Previously, those people had removed the screenings because of Li Xing¡¯er, and some even said that they would never show a screening of their movie.


    Sincest night, everyone had been begging to y the screenings of Sleepless, and they had even canceled the screenings of I Met You in My Youth.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Now that she and the movie had reached an unprecedented level of poprity, these people would definitely be able to get something out of it. Of course, they did not need to say anything, they would be fighting to get their movie yed in their cinemas.


    ¡°Where is Third Master?¡±


    ¡°He has just finished his work and is on his way.¡± Jolin said.


    They two went into the elevator and went to the room. Gu Weiwei leaned herself against the sofa and asked, as she squinted, ¡°What is Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s reaction?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er was not going to give up so easily.


    ¡°Her agency wants to terminate the contract with her and cut off all ties with her, but Li Xing¡¯er has not signed the contract yet.¡± Jolin gloated.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°She will definitely ask the team outside to clear her name.¡±


    ¡°If I had known that she would do this, Third Master would have asked someone to tell her the harsh reality. No PR team would ept her job now.¡± Jolin said.


    He had not had the time to deal with her before, but since he now had the time, he had to do it right away.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You two are quite smart.¡±


    She did not need to tell him what to do.


    ¡°You would have had a great time pping her across the facest night. It was a pity you did not show up.¡± Jolinughed.


    Gu Weiwei had been on the ne for more than ten hours and tiredly said, ¡°A woman like her is not worth my time.¡±


    She had intended to p Ling Yan, but Li Xing¡¯er hade to her first.

 Chapter 667 - Mu Weiwei Returns 3

    <h4>Chapter 667: Mu Weiwei Returns 3</h4>


    ¡°True, it is not worth wasting time fighting with such a shameless woman.¡± Jolin nodded and continued speaking, ¡°Thewyer¡¯s letter has been sent to the Li Family, and it states that they must give up all the properties.¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and chuckled.


    ¡°She tried so hard to take over the Mu Family¡¯s properties but she won¡¯t give it back so easily.¡±


    ¡°Countless people are supporting you for the takeover, and you also have the will. You won¡¯t lose the case.¡± Jolin said.


    What was more, thewyer was arranged by Boss and so she would definitely not lose thewsuit.


    Gu Weiwei rested for a moment and started to read the promotional n made by the promotional team, as she said to Jolin, ¡°They are definitely going to lose in thewsuit. I know them well enough to know that they will definitelye to me, to try and persuade me, to give up thewsuit.¡±


    ¡°Give up thewsuit? Ha! Will they still dare to show up?¡± Jolin sneered.


    ¡°They don¡¯t even care about their conscience for the sake of keeping the properties, and they don¡¯t care about saving their faces either.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and said, ¡°If I am right, the Old Lady of the Li Family wille to me and beg me to drop thewsuit. After all, she is my real father¡¯s mother...¡±


    If they went to court, they would definitely lose.


    So she would definitely use this method to make her give up thewsuit.


    ¡°What about you? Will you really give up on thewsuit if theye?¡± Jolin asked.


    It had not been easy for her to take revenge and take everything back, so he felt that she would not give up so easily.


    ¡°Give up? Am I crazy?!¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    That shameless family never knew how to repay kindness, so how could they know when to stop?


    If she gave up on thewsuit, she would have to give up thepany and the properties.


    She did not care about the Mu Family¡¯s assets, but she would not leave the Li Family a single cent of anything that did not belong to them.


    Jolin said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up, the Li Family will be finished.¡±


    Gu Weiwei read the promotional n and said, ¡°There must be some journalists that are investigating where I lived after I left the Mu Family. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about the Fu Family...¡±


    ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t you getting married to Boss?¡± Jolin mumbled.


    Was being Mrs. Fu shameful?


    ¡°If they find out that I am not as strong a willed person as they thought, through experiencing homelessness, they will assume that I used someone powerful to get to where I am today.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Firstly, she did not want the outside world to know about her real rtionship with the Fu Family, and secondly, it would not be beneficial for her to be with Fu Hanzheng at this point in time.


    ¡°Got it, I will get someone to make the arrangements and release some news.¡± Jolin understood what she meant.


    Currently, most people were on her side after watching the show, and most of them felt sorry for her because she had lost her family and was driven out of her house.


    If anyone knew that she was never homeless, but actually lived with the Fu Family, which was the richest family in Hua Land, they would no longer feel sympathy but envy.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, thought for a while and said, ¡°Just leave the schedule for the next two months. Don¡¯t n for too much after my birthday.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jolin curiously asked, ¡°What, are you getting married to Boss?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. She had no idea what would happen, if she confessed what she was hiding to Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 668: - The Premiere of Sleepless

    <h4>Chapter 668: The Premiere of Sleepless</h4>


    At six in the evening, the premiere of Sleepless started right on time in the capital.


    Mu Weiwei had gained a great deal of fame, when she was nominated at the film festival and also because she was the youngest director of Hua Land. Her fame had also increased after the truth was revealed.


    Therefore, more and more media reporters came to attend the premiere.


    Since the fight, Mu Weiwei hadn¡¯t received any interviews, apart from a few questions posted on Weibo.


    Also, it was her agent who revealed the truth to the publicst night, not Mu Weiwei.


    And so, many people wanted to see Mu Weiwei, to hear about what had happened between her and the Li Family and how they were going to deal with this grudge.


    Therefore, everyone was looking forward to the premiere of the movie.


    Gu Weiwei and Qiu Ling rested for a while in the hotel and then started to get changed.


    After Qiu Ling finished her makeup, she went to meet the others with her agent.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Third Master, you have been taking care of Qiu Ling these days.¡± The agent gave them her business card and greeted Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi.


    The fact that the movie was nominated for the Lugano Film Festival meant that the director must be very capable. She might direct other movies in the future! If possible, not only Qiu Ling, but also the other artists under her charge could be rmended to her.


    Therefore, they had to maintain a good rtionship.


    Luckily, Qiu Ling had not tried to draw a line with Mu Weiwei because of the misunderstanding, otherwise she would have suffered a great deal.


    ¡°No, Qiu Ling is very hardworking and talented.¡± Gu Weiwei gave Jolin the business card and spoke with a smile.


    Jolin checked the time and urged them to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it is starting soon.¡±


    The makeup artist checked their clothes and makeup onest time before the assistant opened the door to let them out.


    They took the car to the site of the premiere, where many fans of the main cast were already gathered around the red carpet.


    However, most of them were not Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans but Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans.


    Gu Weiwei walked onto the red carpet and showed her signature, sweet smile, greeting the fans and thanking them for their support.


    ¡°No way, have I be outdated already?¡± Fu Shiyi was displeased.


    Gu Weiwei reminded him with a small voice.


    ¡°If you continue to rely on your face, you will be outdated.¡±


    No matter how good-looking he was, the audience would get tired of him after a long time.


    They happily walked down the red carpet and the host was already introducing the movie on the stage.


    ¡°I am sure that everyone knows that it is not easy for our movie to have a premiere today.¡±


    ¡°Many things have happened to our lead actress and director, Mu Weiwei. The movie was going to be cancelled, but luckily, we are still able to meet everyone today. Now, we would like to invite our director and lead actress, Mu Weiwei. The lead actor, Song Yu. The supporting actress, Qiu Ling and the supporting actor, Fu Shiyi!¡±


    Under the introduction of the host, Mu Weiwei and the others went up and greeted the media and fans.


    When the fans heard the host¡¯s words, they all burst into tears.


    Mu Weiwei had lost her family and her home and they had almost made her lose her future because of Li Xing¡¯er.


    After Gu Weiwei brought the main cast to the stage, the audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    While everyone was supporting Mu Weiwei, inwardly, they were also deeply hating Li Xing¡¯er.

 Chapter 669 - Premiere of Sleepless 2

    <h4>Chapter 669: Premiere of Sleepless 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei and the main cast told the audience about their roles and afterwards, Fu Shiyi sang the theme song of the movie, ¡°Awakening From the Dream¡±, then the premiere started.


    The moviested for a total of two hours, and the lights were turned on after the end credits had rolled.


    The host stepped forward and asked the viewers, ¡°Is our movie, Sleepless, good?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered in unison.


    Gu Weiwei and the main cast returned to the stage and bowed to the audience.


    The fans looked at the girl who was dressed in a simple gown. They were here to support her because they liked her acting and also because of what she had been through.


    Therefore, not many people had high hopes for a movie that she had directed.


    But after seeing it, they realized that their idol had never disappointed them.


    Whether as a director or an actress, she truly showed her best.


    It was well deserved that this movie was nominated for the Lugano Film Festival.


    After the screening, Gu Weiwei and the rest of the main cast were asked questions by the media reporters and fans.


    Due to the program of Dialogue the night before, she, who had been at a disadvantage, suddenly turned the tables around on Li Xing¡¯er.


    So almost all the questions were about her grudge with Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you and Li Xing¡¯er are half-sisters, why have you never mentioned it to anyone?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is worth mentioning. I hope that everyone is paying attention to me because of who I am and my work, not because of anything else.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, do you think that the car ident was an ident or nned?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°First of all, thank you all for your concern, but today is the premiere of the movie, I hope that your further questions will be about the movie.¡±


    Some media outlets gave her face and stopped asking about it.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you have only made two movies, why do you want to be a director? Some people who have been in the industry for decades would never want to be a director!¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Compared to being an actress, I wanted to be a director more. But I was not famous enough and neither did I have any movies to be a director from, so I became an actress first, so I can learn from the crew.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You wanted to be an actress just to be a director?¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    The crowd burst intoughter and the atmosphere was very rxed.


    After the media interview, the audience started to leave.


    Gu Weiwei greeted Cheng Yibai when she saw him.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡±


    ¡°I never expected that not only are you an excellent actress, but also an excellent director.¡± Cheng Yibai excitedly shook hands with her.


    At the beginning, he did not believe that her work would be nominated for the Lugano Film Festival.


    It was not until he saw it for himself that he realized that she was indeed capable.


    If he had not seen her entering the industry, he would not have believed that she was the director.


    Whether it was the script or the shooting style, they were not inferior to the top directors.


    She was even better at highlighting many details than them.


    ¡°I will be prideful if you praise me like that.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled naughtily.


    Cheng Yibai said, ¡°You have the right to be proud.¡±


    This movie would definitely be the most influential work seen in the Chinese film industry, this year.


    And she would be the legendary new director of the film industry.

 Chapter 670 - Just a Kiss?

    <h4>Chapter 670: Just a Kiss?</h4>


    The premiere of Sleepless came to an end.


    It was already past ten p.m., when Gu Weiwei and her team left the site.


    When she came out of the studio and saw the fans waiting outside, she and Fu Shiyi greeted them after some discussion.


    ¡°Did you get the vouchers for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The girls answered one after another.


    Only a portion of the audience had entered the cinema to attend the premiere, and the rest of the audience had been waiting for them outside.


    Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi¡¯s assistant came out with the vouchers and asked them to eat dinner at the fast food restaurant nearby. That was why they had waited for them to say thank you.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi signed the autographs for everyone and took a picture together to check the time.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s all go home now, and make sure to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye, Weiwei, bye, Third Master.¡± The fans watched the two of them getting into the car.


    Gu Weiwei rolled down the window and said, ¡°Those who know each other, make sure to tell each other when you are safe at home, go home now.¡±


    After a while, Fu Shiyi said, ¡°You are really trying your best. You have to greet the fans outside the stage every time. Can you handle the increasing number of fans?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take as much time to say hello.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Also, her fans were very rational these days and they did not try to jump into situations and defend her.


    So when she was done, she greeted them when she saw them.


    ¡°Actually, many fans are from out of town. They will be happy if we greet them and think that they did not make a wasted trip.¡± Jolin said to them as he drove.


    Gu Weiwei asked Jolin, ¡°What time is the work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°There are two interviews and amercial shooting after two in the afternoon.¡± Jolin looked at the tired woman in the rear-view mirror and said, ¡°The work is arranged in the afternoon, you can take a good rest in the morning.¡±


    The movie would officially be released to the public in two days and they would have to do promotional events all over Asia. They would be busy for more than a month.


    So he had to leave some time for her to go on a date with Boss.


    It was already past eleven p.m., when Jolin pulled in front of Landscape Vi.


    Gu Weiwei, who had been so tired in the car, got out of the car the moment it stopped and ran into the house.


    Seeing this, Fu Shiyi refused to get out of the car.


    ¡°Still not leaving?¡± Jolin urged with disdain.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk into the middle of a love scene.¡±


    Needless to say, his brother and sister-inw were kissing and hugging each other every time they met.


    Gu Weiwei entered the room, ran upstairs and knocked on the door of the study. The moment the door was opened, she went up to him.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, are you done with work?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I have one more thing to do, go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and coquettishly said, ¡°Kiss me before you leave.¡±


    With one hand on the half-opened door, Fu Hanzheng blocked the sight of the study and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°Half an hour at most.¡±


    If he was going to stay at home with her tomorrow afternoon, he would have to deal with the work tomorrow morning.


    Gu Weiwei still did not want to let go. ¡°Just one kiss?¡±


    In the study, Xu Qian and two top managers of thepany¡¯s overseas department, tried to hold back theirughter and one of them said, ¡°Boss, just ignore us.¡±


    Hearing that there were other people inside, Gu Weiwei ran away in embarrassment.


    ¡°I am going back to my room now.¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Fu Hanzheng closed the door of the study and threw a look at the men, who were trying to hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Is it very funny?¡±


    ¡°No, we are just continuing with our work.¡± One of them stopped smiling and said seriously.


    It was rare that their boss asked them to work overtime, but they ended up witnessing something so lovey-dovey.

 Chapter 671 - Good

    <h4>Chapter 671: Good</h4>


    Half an hourter, Fu Hanzheng told them what to do for the following day and drove them out of the apartment.


    On his way to the master bedroom, he saw Gu Weiwei fast asleep on the sofa without having changed into her pajamas.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her into bed, removed her gown and put on afortable pair of pajamas before he took a shower.


    Gu Weiwei came home from Switzend after a more than ten hour flight and after devoting herself to the movie premiere at the capital. She slept all the way until dawn.


    When she woke up early in the morning, she found that Fu Hanzheng, who always got up early, was still there, and a ray of sunlight shone through the gap between the curtains.


    She looked at the man, who was still sleeping and leaned forward to kiss his thin lips.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted and tightened his arms around her.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to thepany?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°No need to go in until lunchtime.¡±


    When the movie was released nationally the day after tomorrow, she would be away for another month and they would not be able to meet again.


    He had to spend all the time he could with her.


    Gu Weiwei thought of how he had asked her toe home from workst night, so that he could spend some time with her today.


    ¡°The sun seems to be shining brightly today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked up, not quite understanding what she was saying.


    ¡°I heard a saying before, that when I wake up in the morning and see you and the sunshine, I will be very happy.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and held his waist as she said, ¡°It is great that you are here when the sun is shining.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair. ¡°Anywhere you want to go?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°The sun is shining so brightly, let¡¯s do some exercises that can help our body and mind.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyes and chuckled as he pinched her chin.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Having said these words, he passionately kissed her.


    After a long while, Gu Weiweiy in his arms, sweating. She pushed the man next to her angrily.


    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s take a walk, what are you thinking?¡±


    She meant that they were both at home this morning and the weather was good too, so they should take a walk nearby.


    But he wanted to spend the entire morning in her bed.


    ¡°Compared to taking a walk, this is better for the body and mind.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei had wanted to eat breakfast, take a walk and go to work after lunch.


    But it was not until midday when they finally got up and Fu Hanzheng came out of the shower.


    ¡°The water is ready, go and bathe.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on her sleeping gown, massaged her aching waist and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    She bathed, got changed and went downstairs. Fu Hanzheng was waiting for her in the dining room, reading the financial newspaper. The sunlight shone upon him through the floor-to-ceiling window, making him look very charming.


    ¡°It is gettingte, I will drive you there after lunch.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, too many journalists have been following me around these days.¡± Gu Weiwei sat down and turned him down.


    There were too many paparazzis trying to invade her privacy these days and she had to be very observant when she went home. If she asked him to drive her, she would definitely be caught.


    Fu Hanzheng understood her concerns and did not insist.


    ¡°Get Lei Ning to drive you there. If the Li Family forces you too much, they might get desperate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not one to be taken advantage of.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    If she did not agree to cancel thewsuit, Zhou Meiqin and the rest might want to silence her.


    But she was not the Mu Weiwei who would be at their mercy.

 Chapter 672 - Old Lady

    <h4>Chapter 672: Old Lady</h4>


    At two in the afternoon, Gu Weiwei arrived at the TV Station andpleted the first interview.


    Since the misunderstanding was solved, the filming went very smoothly and the TV Station was very friendly towards her.


    After the filming, Jolin and her were just saying goodbye to the crew when the haggard Old Lady came to them with the help of Li Xiangxiang.


    They asked pitifully when they saw her, ¡°Weiwei, can we talk for a while?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said something to Jolin.


    Jolin talked with the TV Station and they gave them a lounge for them to talk in privately.


    A staff member asked Jolin, ¡°This olddy is...¡±


    Jolin adjusted his sses and snorted. ¡°The Old Lady of the Li Family is here to plead for Li Jiacheng.¡±


    Gu Weiwei, the Old Lady and Li Xiangxiang sat down in the lounge. One side of the wall of the lounge was made of ss and one could see inside from the outside, but they could not hear what they were talking about.


    ¡°What is it? Just hurry up and tell me, I have work to do.¡±


    The Old Lady pretended to be humble. ¡°Weiwei, are you really going to sue your father?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t thewyer¡¯s letter arrive?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°He is your father after all, and he has been in charge of thepany for so many years. If you want to take thepany back, you are going to leave your father with nothing.¡±


    In order to gain sympathy, the Old Lady¡¯s hair was messy and her clothes were wrinkled.


    Gu Weiwei countered her with augh. ¡°Didn¡¯t he have nothing when he came to the Mu Family? Why is it that after living in luxury for decades, everything in the Mu Family belongs to him?¡±


    ¡°Your father has been working hard for thepany for so many years and he has done a great deal, even if he has not made any contributions. No matter how unfilial you are as a daughter, you should not be so cold-blooded as to drive him out of thepany, right?¡± Old Lady said as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, sister, father has been so sad that he has not eaten or drunk anything for two days and Grandma is sick too.¡± Seeing the situation, Li Xiangxiang also pleaded. ¡°Sister Xing set you up, so we apologize to you on her behalf, but Father did nothing wrong...¡±


    ¡°He did nothing wrong?¡± Gu Weiweiughed coldly, stood up and asked, ¡°Did he not marry Zhou Meiqin after my mother died, or did he not change my grandfather¡¯s will to take over my family¡¯s properties, or did he also not drive me out of the house?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, please, as your grandma, I am begging you.¡± The Old Lady could not see through her, so she got up and kneeled down by her feet.


    She was already so old, so when she suddenly kneeled down, those who were watching the show got startled too.


    ¡°You killed my mother, so you must pay the price.¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to leave.


    Seeing that she was leaving without saying yes, the Old Lady lunged at her.


    Dressed in high-heels, Gu Weiwei staggered and fell to the floor, knocking her head against the table.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am begging you, don¡¯t be so cruel to your father. If you take back thepany, how will your father and I live...¡±


    With one hand over her head, Gu Weiwei could not get up because of the Old Lady¡¯s grip.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Jolin opened the door and rushed in. Seeing the blood on her hands, he pushed the Old Lady away and helped her up.


    ¡°What happened? Where did you get hit?¡±


    ¡°My head... hit.¡± Gu Weiwei weakly said.


    ¡°Xu, Lei Ning, help us, we are going to the hospital, hurry up!¡± Jolin called the two assistants and helped her out.


    Unconvinced, the Old Lady lunged at her.


    ¡°Weiwei...¡±

 Chapter 673 - Who Doesnt Know How to Play Pitiful?

    <h4>Chapter 673: Who Doesn¡¯t Know How to y Pitiful?</h4>


    Jolin opened Weiwei¡¯s hands and showed them whilst bellowing furiously.


    ¡°Now you are pretending to be pitiful, after stealing the Mu Family¡¯s properties and driving her out of the house, so that she is left outside to wash the dishes. Why should we pity you?¡±


    ¡°She is just taking back what belongs to her, and yet you are trying to kill her?¡±


    ...


    ¡°I... I am not...¡± The Old Lady and Li Xiangxiang were startled by what they saw.


    She had just pulled her a little, so how did she hit the table and bleed so much?


    ¡°I am telling you, if any of you dares to disturb her again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Jolin said angrily and followed Weiwei and the assistants out.


    The staff of the TV Station had thought that this Old Lady was pitiful, but when they saw her pushing Mu Weiwei against the table, they lost their sympathy.


    Then one of the staff came in and drove them out. ¡°Mu Weiwei doesn¡¯t owe you anything, if you still have a conscience, return the properties to her.¡±


    The Old Lady had wanted to beg Mu Weiwei, and if Mu Weiwei did not agree, she would kneel down and beg her.


    Seeing an old woman like her begging for help, the people around her would definitely help her.


    Unexpectedly, she had barely said a few words when Mu Weiwei got injured and they were driven out of the TV Station.


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and released the hands over her head.


    ¡°Xu, give me the wet towel.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, your wound...¡± The assistant looked at the blood on her hands and then at her head.


    ¡°Fake.¡± Gu Weiwei wiped off the fake blood on her hands with a wet towel.


    If she had not known that the Old Lady of the Li Family would approach her theseing days, she would have looked cold-blooded by refusing to help them.


    In the eyes of some people, she was a cold-blooded and unfilial person.


    But who did not know how to act pitiful?


    She had hidden a small blood bag on her body and she had fallen on purpose, when that happened she pinched the blood bag and covered her head.


    So now, it was not that she was cold-blooded and unfilial, but that they had tried to harm her when they failed to get her help.


    After that, no one would show any sympathy to them, be it fans or passers-by.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu leaned forward and looked at her head. She let out a sigh of relief,when she was sure that it was not a real wound. ¡°You scared me. I thought that you really hit your head.¡±


    ¡°Get the bandage and hat and put them over my head.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Now, she just had to pretend to be the weak one. No matter what the Li Family tried to do, no one would stand on their side.


    There was no way the Old Lady could do anything to her.


    On the way, Lei Ning went to buy some bandages. They wrapped her head in the car and put on a hat.


    After their efforts were frustrated on the first day, the Li Family members were so annoyed that they could not open their eyes.


    Jolin said as he drove her home, ¡°With what happened today, the Li Family is courting death if theye to you again.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Ask thewyer to tell Li Jiacheng that as long as we have the evidence to catch the culprit of the car ident, I will not be so unmovable.¡±


    Jolin was startled. ¡°Why did you leave thepany to such a cruel man?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed the bandage on her head and said to Jolin, in case Fu Hanzheng thought that she was actually injured.


    ¡°I am throwing a bone at them so that they can bite each other to death.¡±


    With Li Jiacheng¡¯s personality, he would definitely betray Zhou Meiqin, if it meant that he could hold onto thepany or properties in exchange.


    If Zhou Meiqin was betrayed, she would definitely turn the tables.


    In the end, neither of them could run away.

 Chapter 674 - Dog Fight

    <h4>Chapter 674: Dog Fight</h4>


    Zhou Meiqin heard that Mu Weiwei was doing the program at the TV Station, so she asked the driver to drive the Old Lady and Li Xiangxiang there.


    She knew that the Old Lady was always willing to do anything for her son, and she thought that whatever the Old Lady did, she would definitely persuade Mu Weiwei.


    However, she ended up returning within two hours.


    ¡°What is it going on, did Mu Weiwei agree?¡±


    ¡°We just said a few words to her but just as she was about to leave... Grandma pulled her and she fell and hit the table. His agent and the TV station drove us out...¡± Li Xiangxiang told Zhou Meiqin what happened at the TV Station.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhou Meiqin gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I asked you to beg her, but instead you injured her. Do you think that the Li Family has not been scolded enough? ¡±


    Old Lady failed to reply and then said, after thinking for a while, ¡°I will go to her tomorrow, what should I say this time...¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t able to seed today, it will be useless to talk with her tomorrow.¡± Zhou Meiqin sat down with her arms crossed.


    When they made the headlines again that they had injured Mu Weiwei, those who supported her, would hate them even more.


    No matter how much the Old Lady begged her, no one would pity her or even think that they weren¡¯t forcing Mu Weiwei to give up her properties.


    ¡°Then what should we do? We will definitely lose thewsuit!¡± Li Jiacheng anxiously spoke.


    Due to the huge matter, Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans were gathered outside Longsheng Enterprise, so he could not go to thepany.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Hearing Zhou Meiqin¡¯s words, Old Lady lost her rationality.


    Li Jiacheng thought for a while and looked sinister, ¡°What about...¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag the whole family down with you.¡± Zhou Meiqin red at him before he finished his words. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to her now, we will be med if anything happens to Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t do anything when she takes thepany back. We have worked so hard for so many years!¡± Li Jiacheng asked unwillingly.


    Zhou Meiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now, let¡¯s talk again before the court hearing starts.¡±


    There were too many people paying attention to this matter now and their every move would be noticed by everyone. They had to get over this matter first.


    Old Lady sighed and said to Li Jiacheng, ¡°Jiacheng, I am tired, help me to my room.¡±


    Seeing the Old Lady blinking at him, Li Jiacheng went to help Mrs. Li back to the room.


    ¡°Mom, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Jiacheng, in my opinion, Mu Weiwei hates the murderer who killed her mother and it was Zhou Meiqin who killed her. We don¡¯t need to be tied down to her...¡± The Old Lady thought of what Mu Weiwei said at the TV Station and whispered to Li Jiacheng.


    After all, Mu Weiwei hated the murderer who had interfered with her family and killed her mother.


    And also, Jiacheng was her father and they were rted by blood.


    But because they were now tied to Zhou Meiqin, she hated them too.


    ¡°Mom, are you asking me to betray Meiqin?¡± Li Jiacheng asked in astonishment.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you really want to return to that small town with nothing?¡± Old Lady tried to persuade him.


    As long as he kept thepany and Zhou Meiqin was gone, he would be able to remarry.


    But if they continued to be joined to Zhou Meiqin, they would lose everything.

 Chapter 675 - Dog Fight 2

    <h4>Chapter 675: Dog Fight 2</h4>


    Hearing the Old Lady¡¯s words, Li Jiacheng started to waver.


    After he graduated from university, he married into the Mu Family soon after he started working and started to live the life of an upper-ss person.


    Now that he was being potentially forced to return to his hometown, he realized he really could not return back to that life.


    Seeing his hesitation, Old Lady continued.


    ¡°At your age, nopany would want you after you lost apany. In the end, you would have to work hard. Can you live like that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we have been married for so many years, after all, Meiqin has been with me for so long...¡±


    Li Jiacheng could not help but feel sorry for his wife.


    Compared to Mu Yao, his feelings for Zhou Meiqin were deeper.


    ¡°As you can see, Mu Weiwei has the will left by Old Man Mu in her hands. If she doesn¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t be able to get anything.¡± Old Lady did not care about anyone else but her son.


    As for the daughter-inw, she could remarry in the future.


    After all, as long as Zhou Meiqin, whom Mu Weiwei hated, was pushed out of the picture, they would be safe.


    But if he insisted on being with Zhou Meiqin, they would be left with nothing.


    When she left her hometown, they were very sessful and her son was brought to the city by the Boss himself.


    If they went home with nothing, they would not have any face.


    But if they stayed in the capital, there was no ce for them to stay.


    Li Jiacheng was just hesitating, when his phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I am Mu Weiwei¡¯s attorney. Miss. Mu intends to make the person who killed her mother, pay the price. She does not want to pursue anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Jiacheng asked.


    ¡°What I mean is that if Mr. Li can identify Ms. Zhou as the killer and let Ms. Mu take revenge against her, for killing her mother, she can decide not to take back thepany. After all, she is not short of money.¡± Thewyer tried to persuade him.


    Boss¡¯ girlfriend was very cruel, when she was being mean.


    Thewsuit alone was enough to ruin the Li Family.


    But two years had passed since her mother¡¯s car ident, and there was no evidence to be found.


    Therefore, she threw out the bait and asked Li Jiacheng to use Zhou Meiqin.


    By that time, Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng would turn against each other and both of them would suffer.


    ¡°Words are useless, why should I trust you?¡± Li Jiacheng had been in the business world for years and he would not easily trust a promise.


    Thewyer thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this, I can draft an agreement for you and Miss. Mu to sign and I will be the witness.¡±


    Li Jiacheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will wait until you have drafted the agreement.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Li, wait for my good news.¡±


    Thewyer hung up and called Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei did not object. She agreed to thewyer¡¯s draft of the agreement and asked him to officiate it tomorrow.


    Hearing their words, Fu Shiqin worriedly asked, ¡°Won¡¯t it be too easy for Li Jiacheng, if we sign the agreement?¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could say anything, Fu Shiyi spoke for her, ¡°Second Brother, you are so brainless! Sister-inw wants them to fight each other and then send them both to jail. If Jiacheng of the Li Family goes to jail, what is the point of the agreement?¡±


    He had been with his sister-inw for a long time and he had already seen how cunning she was.

 Chapter 676 - Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 676: Second Brother</h4>


    Hearing Fu Shiyi¡¯s analysis, Fu Shiqin looked at Gu Weiwei and then at his brother.


    He had thought that his sister-inw was a cute little bunny, but in the blink of an eye, she had turned into a cunning fox.


    He already had a treacherous brother, why did he need such a scary sister-inw?


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are so cruel.¡±


    Not only did she n to make them lose everything, but she also wanted them to be each other¡¯s enemies.


    ¡°If their love is stronger than gold, then it will be useless for me to bait them.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Shiyi snorted. ¡°Li Jiacheng will definitely take the bait, when ites to betraying his wife.¡±


    Li Jiacheng had betrayed the Mu Family for Zhou Meiqin and now he would betray Zhou Meiqin for thepany.


    It was very difficult to find any evidence about Mu Yao¡¯s car ident. If there was a witness, Zhou Meiqin would have been sent to jail.


    Then sister-inw wouldn¡¯t have to use Li Jiacheng to send her there.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think that it is a bit scary for sister-inw to think of such things at such a young age?¡±


    She was so smart that she did not seem like a 19 year old girl.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°It is scary if you still can¡¯t think of anything at your age.¡±


    He liked how smart and quick-witted she was. Even if he did not interfere, she would not suffer.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged.


    He just thought that his sister-inw should be obedient and cute at this age. Why did his brother say that he was so stupid?


    Fu Shiyi picked up a piece of fish and gave it to him. ¡°Come here, Second Brother, eat the fish, the oils are good for your brain.¡±


    Second Brother had thought that his sister-inw was an obedient and sweet girl, but if that was his sister-inw, then who was Mu Weiwei?


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiqin and asked with a smile,


    ¡°What, am I scary, do you want your brother to change your sister-inw?¡±


    Fu Shiyi smoothly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my sister-inw will not be changed, but you can change the brother.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin put down the bowl and was ready to strangle him.


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng ignored them and went upstairs.


    Fu Hanzheng was dealing with work in the room and she was waiting in the study. She thought of what Fu Shiqin had said.


    ¡°Am I really that scary to Li Jiacheng and the rest?¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was her real father after all, and it was a bit strange for her to be so cruel.


    But she was not Mu Weiwei, and she did not have a deep father and daughter rtionship with Li Jiacheng. She just wanted them to pay for what they had done.


    ¡°I am very d that Mrs. Fu is so smart.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin had wronged the Mu Family, so she found the murderer who murdered her mother and asked for her to be punished by thew.


    What was so scary about that?


    He was d that she was so smart, otherwise she would not have escaped from Gu Siting...


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and approached him.


    ¡°If the Wei Family doesn¡¯t interfere, things will go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°The power of the Wei Family is still in Old Man Wei¡¯s hands, he would not do such a thankless thing.¡± Fu Hanzheng analyzed the situation for her.


    Wei Ziting might want to help Li Xing¡¯er, but if the case was going to be carried out ording to the legal procedures, Wei Ziting would not be able to get her out without Grandpa Wei¡¯s help.


    Grandpa Wei and Mu Longsheng were friends, so he would not help Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin.

 Chapter 677 - Secret Agreement With Li Jiacheng

    <h4>Chapter 677: Secret Agreement With Li Jiacheng</h4>


    The following afternoon, Gu Weiwei had just finished a job, when thewyer called her and asked her to meet him.


    Li Jiacheng said that he would agree to sign the agreement but he was only going to sign it in person, after meeting her.


    ¡°Send me the address.¡± Gu Weiwei asked for where they were meeting.


    Although Li Jiacheng was not as scheming as Zhou Meiqin, he had been in the business industry for so many years and he was quite cautious.


    Thewyer knew that she was being watched, so he arranged to meet her at the teahouse. Most of the people here were middle-aged and old, and they did not pay much attention to the entertainment news, so no one would recognize her.


    Also, it was a quiet ce for them which was perfect for them to talk.


    Gu Weiwei went to the private room of the teahouse, took the contract from thewyer and read the contents.


    Then she signed her name.


    Li Jiacheng worriedly asked, when he received the agreement, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t take back thepany, after you catch the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Am I short of money?¡± Gu Weiwei removed her sunsses and asked with a cold smile.


    Li Jiacheng thought for a while. With her current poprity, she was going to make hundreds of millions of yuan.


    It seemed that Shiyi Culture was notcking in profits.


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Gu Weiwei coldly said, ¡°If it had not been for Zhou Meiqin, the Mu Family would not have be what it is today. Although I hate you, you are still my father and I don¡¯t want to be known as an unfilial daughter.¡±


    Li Jiacheng seemed to have some feelings for Zhou Meiqin, but that was nothingpared to his selfishness.


    Sure enough, Li Jiacheng picked up the pen and signed the agreement after hearing what she had said.


    Seeing him signing the paper, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°When the car ident culprit is dered, the agreement will take effect. But if it is not dered, then the agreement will be useless.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you better keep your promise.¡± Li Jiacheng red at her.


    He had never expected that Mu Weiwei, who used to be stubborn and unreasonable, would be so sessful after she left home.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and left with Jolin.


    Jolin opened the door for her and said, as he got into the car, ¡°Even if Li Jiacheng betrays Zhou Meiqin, Zhou Meiqin might not turn against Li Jiacheng so easily, especially if she has been able to tolerate him for so many years.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°It is because of her sacrifice that she will turn against Li Jiacheng, after he betrays her.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin truly loved Li Jiacheng and she had given birth to two daughters for him and had been his mistress for so many years.


    In the end, she even set up a car ident to help him steal the Mu Family¡¯s properties.


    But Li Jiacheng might not treat her with such devotion. He would always love himself first.


    ¡°But that will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Jolin said with a smile.


    Otherwise, if they and the police found the evidence themselves, they would have to spend a lot of effort to send them to jail.


    When Li Jiacheng told everyone about Zhou Meiqin setting up the car ident, Zhou Meiqin would not allow herself to be dragged down alone. She would tell everyone about what Li Jiacheng had been up to all these years.


    In the end, neither of them would be able to run away and Mu Weiwei would benefit from it.


    Thedy boss was indeed thedy boss. It was fine if she did not do anything, but when she did, it was very shocking.


    ¡°How is the premiere of Dream of a Long Life 2 going?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Li Xing¡¯er had run into her by ident but Ling Yan was the real target.


    ¡°Not bad, but some of the reports are saying that it is not as good as the first one.¡± Jolin said.


    When the movies Sleepless and Dream of a Long Life 2 were released on the same day, the box office would definitely be better for Ling Yan¡¯s movie.

 Chapter 678 - Zhou Meiqin

    <h4>Chapter 678: Zhou Meiqin</h4>


    Li Jiacheng discreetly signed the agreement with Mu Weiwei, whilst Zhou Meiqin and Li Xing¡¯er were still trying to solve the problem.


    Zhou Meiqin asked Li Xing¡¯er to make a call to urge Wei Ziting toe home, as soon as possible.


    A long whileter, Li Xing¡¯er hung up.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be home for three more days.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin paced back and forth in the study and said with a sigh, ¡°You may not be able to keep your job as an actress, but no matter what, you must keep your marriage with Wei Ziting.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ziting has agreed to marry me when he returns home.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Although she was not willing to let her career be ruined just like that, she could not do anything about it.


    Longsheng Enterprise was facing awsuit against Mu Weiwei. If she did not marry Wei Ziting now, she would lose everything.


    Luckily, Wei Ziting had been devoted to her all these years.


    ¡°Good.¡± Zhou Meiqin let out a sigh of relief.


    If she lost the case with Mu Weiwei, she would have to rely on her daughter and the Wei Family to survive in the capital.


    ¡°When Wei Zitinges home, get married as soon as possible and give birth to a child for the Wei Family as quickly as you can. Grandpa Wei will then no longer be opposed to you.¡± Zhou Meiqin said seriously.


    Grandpa Wei had not approved of her marriage with Wei Ziting, and now that they were going to have awsuit with Mu Weiwei, the Wei Family might be even more against it.


    So she had to get married before Wei Ziting was prevented from marrying her.


    Li Xing¡¯er understood that her mother was just thinking on her behalf, so she nodded obediently.


    ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±


    As the mother and daughter were talking, the servant came upstairs and knocked on the door of the study.


    ¡°Madam, the police want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Police?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked in astonishment.


    The servant nodded. ¡°There are several officers, they are waiting downstairs in the living room.¡±


    Zhou Meiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe they want to ask about the car ident. Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±


    It had been a long time since the car ident and there was no evidence left, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Li Xing¡¯er was on the first floor with her and she seriously regretted saying those words to irritate Mu Weiwei.


    Because now, not only had she failed terribly, but she had also attracted the police.


    The moment the mother and daughter went downstairs, the police officers asked them, ¡°Who is Zhou Meiqin?¡±


    ¡°I am Zhou Meiqin, what is it?¡± Zhou Meiqin calmly asked.


    ¡°Regarding Ms. Mu Yao¡¯s death in the car ident, we would like to ask Ms. Zhou to assist in the investigation.¡± One police officer showed his identification and said.


    ¡°Do we need to go to the police station to help with the investigation?¡± Zhou Meiqin questioned.


    If she was just helping with the investigation, they could just ask her whatever they wanted right here. Why did they have to bring her to the police station?


    Seeing that she was not leaving, the police officer took out his handcuffs.


    ¡°We have evidence that Ms. Mu Yao was killed in a car ident and Mu Weiwei was seriously injured in a car ident. Ms. Zhou, you are very suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡± Zhou Meiqin asked. That matter was so clean, they had no evidence!


    ¡°Someone reported it to the police and gave us the evidence. As for the rest... we will talk about it when we reach the police station.¡± The policeman said and handcuffed her hands.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you arrest my mother? What evidence do you have to arrest my mother...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er threw herself at him and tried to stop him.


    Hearing the police¡¯s words, Zhou Meiqin was startled. Someone reported them?


    They were the only ones who knew about it. Xing¡¯er was at home today and the only one who was not at home was... Li Jiacheng.

 Chapter 679 - Zhou Meiqin in Detention 2

    <h4>Chapter 679: Zhou Meiqin in Detention 2</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er was about to stop them, when the police officers pulled her away and handcuffed her mother.


    ¡°Mom, how did this happen? How did this happen...?¡±


    There was no evidence of what happened back then, so how could these people have any evidence to arrest her?


    Zhou Meiqin was startled, when she thought of Li Jiacheng.


    She had not expected that the man she had slept with for so many years, would betray her at this critical moment.


    She looked at the Old Lady who had popped her head out of the room and then closed the door, cursing.


    ¡°Old woman, you instigated him, didn¡¯t you? You instigated your son to betray me.¡±


    ¡°Without me, Zhou Meiqin, you and your son would not have been able to live here. How dare you ask him to betray me!¡±


    ...


    On the day before, the moment Old Lady Li came home, she had called Li Jiacheng into the room and the mother and son had secretly talked for a long time.


    She had asked Xiangxiang what they talked about with Mu Weiwei and so she concluded that it must have been the old woman who thought that Mu Weiwei hated her.


    As long as she betrayed her, Mu Weiwei would give up thepany because of their rtionship.


    Because of this man, she gave birth to two children for him without receiving a proper title and even had to watch him be the son-inw of the Mu Family.


    But in the end... he indirectly showed her that he was going to put her in jail for the sake of thepany.


    Zhou Meiqin cursed, as she was forced out of the house and stuffed into the back of the police car.


    Li Xing¡¯er ran out and saw her mother going into the police car, unable to stop them.


    After a long time, she rushed into the house, knocked on the door of the Old Lady¡¯s room and started to furiously interrogate her.


    ¡°Grandma, did you ask dad to snitch on mom? Did you?¡±


    The Old Lady did not think that her son had done anything wrong, so she snorted at Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of this family?¡±


    ¡°For this family? You are just doing this for yourselves!¡± Li Xing¡¯er was so angry that her face had turned pale.


    Her mother had tolerated her father for so many years, before she finally got married and entered the family. They had only been together for a few years and now she had been betrayed.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t keep thepany, how are we going to survive? Your sister is still in school.¡± The Old Lady confidently said.


    ¡°You... you...¡± Li Xing¡¯er was so angry that she smashed everything in the living room. She pointed at the Old Lady and scolded. ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯te out, none of you will have a good time. ¡±


    All these years, the mother and the daughter had been trying their best to help Li Jiacheng get the Mu Family¡¯s properties.


    Yet they had betrayed their mother without hesitation. How did she have such a father?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your father doing this for the sake of the family? Can¡¯t you be more understanding as a daughter?¡± The Old Lady did not think that her son had done anything wrong. Instead, she med Li Xing¡¯er for not understanding.


    ¡°Be understanding towards him?! We have been living without a title for so many years! Are we not understanding enough? Mom has been working so hard for thepany for so many years and yet she is not understanding enough?¡± Li Xing¡¯er grabbed the Old Lady and pushed her hard.


    However the Old Lady was not a pushover. She stood up and pped Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°What are you yelling at me for? If you had not provoked Mu Weiwei, none of this would have happened!¡±


    ¡°Your mother warned you not to do anything to Mu Weiwei, but you refused to listen to her. You are the cause of your mother¡¯s downfall, why are you yelling at me?¡±


    ...


    She had caused so much trouble because she had provoked Mu Weiwei.


    She could only me herself.

 Chapter 680 - Li Familys Internal Strife

    <h4>Chapter 680: Li Family¡¯s Internal Strife</h4>


    Li Jiacheng came home but he did not enter the house.


    He parked the car near his home and saw Zhou Meiqin being taken away by the police car. He was smoking in the car and did not enter the house until the evening.


    Seeing himing home, Li Xing¡¯er furiously yelled at him, ¡°Dad, why? Why did you betray Mom?¡±


    ¡°What betrayal?¡± Li Jiacheng yed dumb.


    ¡°Only a few of us know about it, and you are the only one who has been away for half a day. Who else is going to tell but you?¡± Li Xing¡¯er pressed.


    She had thought that the worst case scenario was that her career would be ruined and her family would be facing awsuit with Mu Weiwei.


    But what was worse was that her parents had turned against her and the family had fallen apart.


    Seeing that he could not hide it any longer, Li Jiacheng did not deny it.


    ¡°What do you know? I did it for this family!¡±


    Without thepany, how would the family live?


    ¡°You are sacrificing my mother for this family?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked with tears streaming down her face.


    Li Jiacheng impatiently sighed and said, as he sat down, ¡°I have found awyer to defend your mother. She will be sentenced to at most ten years for intentional murder. She will be released within ten years if she performs well.¡±


    ¡°Ten years, how many years can a person live for? Do you have any conscience?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth. She had always hoped that the family could reunite and that she would be able to live well with her father.


    Now, she would rather not have him as her father.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t keep thepany, we will have nothing left.¡± Li Jiacheng bellowed.


    ¡°Keep thepany?¡± Li Xing¡¯er sneered and snorted. ¡°Do you think that Mu Weiwei would leave thepany to you just because you offered up mother? She wants our family to be ruined, so why would she leave thepany to you?¡±


    ¡°I am her father after all!¡± Li Jiacheng resolutely said.


    If it had not been for Zhou Meiqin¡¯s appearance, he might have been able to spend the rest of his life with Mu Yao. Mu Yao did not like people who backstabbed or smiled fakely, so he would have been the one in charge of thepany.


    But at that time, he had listened to Zhou Meiqin¡¯s instigation and joined her because he was worried that Mu Weiwei would take over thepany, when she was older.


    But now, she had fallen into such a situation.


    ¡°You have never treated her as your daughter, why would she treat you as her father? What are you dreaming about?¡± Li Xing¡¯er bellowed furiously.


    She had been defeated by Mu Weiwei several times, and she knew that she would not let them off easily.


    Mu Weiwei not only hated her mother but also everyone else.


    It was not the right time for her to exact revenge before, so she had been keeping a low profile.


    Now that everyone was on her side, she would not frown even if she forced their family to death.


    ¡°Enough, you are the cause of everything. If you had not revealed the truth in front of her, she would have kept it to herself.¡± Li Jiacheng was very annoyed and did not want to argue with her anymore.


    Mu Weiwei did not pursue the matter before, but when she told Mu Weiwei about the car identst time, Mu Weiwei refused to let it go.


    Before this, Mu Weiwei had no idea that the car ident was caused by someone else, but because she had said something she should not have...


    ¡°I...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er burst into tears with her hands over her face. She had just wanted to irritate Mu Weiwei, so that she would retaliate and be scolded by the public, but she had not expected that Mu Weiwei would start the recording the moment she entered the room.


    Also, whilst the public supported her, the evidence against Mu Weiwei was released and she was criticized by everyone. But in the blink of an eye, she became the object of everyone¡¯s sympathy.

 Chapter 681 - Zhou Meiqin and Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 681: Zhou Meiqin and Li Family</h4>


    Soon, the media found out about Zhou Meiqin¡¯s detention.


    The news online and on TV were all reporting the story, urging the police to get to the bottom of the matter and seek justice for Mu Weiwei and her dead mother.


    However, Zhou Meiqin did not answer any of the police¡¯s questions and she asked to see her husband Li Jiacheng, otherwise she would not answer any questions from the police.


    Under the pressure of the public opinion, the police had to speed up the investigation, so they arranged for someone to go to the Li Family and persuade Li Jiacheng to meet the suspect.


    Li Jiacheng turned her down at first, but on the third day, he followed the police to the police station and finally met Zhou Meiqin in the meeting room.


    However, as they sat opposite each other, they no longer looked at each other as a couple.


    Li Jiacheng looked cold and Zhou Meiqin looked lethal.


    ¡°Li Jiacheng, I didn¡¯t expect that after having survived so many years together, that in the end... you would be the one who brought me here.¡± Zhou Meiqin sarcasticallyughed.


    Li Jiacheng looked a bit sheepish.


    ¡°I will find the bestwyer possible and get you the lightest sentence...¡±


    ¡°For twenty years, my youth and my efforts have all been wasted on a cruel man like you.¡± Zhou Meiqin said and burst into tears.


    She had not even been by his side for more than ten years and yet she had helped him establish a foothold in thepany and helped him take over the Mu Family¡¯s assets.


    And she had even killed Mu Yao, who was trying to stop them from being together.


    But they had only been officially together for two years and he had betrayed her without hesitation.


    ¡°Meiqin, there is no other way. You should understand me.¡±


    Li Jiacheng was not feeling good about the situation either, but he did not want to give up everything he had now.


    Without thepany, he would not be able to work for anyone else at his age.


    ¡°You think that you can get thepany from Mu Weiwei, just because you betrayed me?¡± Zhou Meiqin snorted.


    Instead of looking at Zhou Meiqin¡¯s face, Li Jiacheng said, ¡°She has signed the agreement with me. She will give up thepany once your case is confirmed...¡±


    ¡°Li Jiacheng, never!¡± Zhou Meiqin gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You indirectly killed someone. You will be sentenced to at most eight or ten years, but if you have good behaviour, you will be released within a few years.¡±


    Li Jiacheng thought that as long as she stayed in prison for a few years, thepany would be safe.


    ¡°Eight or ten years?¡± Zhou Meiqin sneered and asked, ¡°I have been tolerating you for more than ten years and now you want me to stay in jail for another eight or ten years?¡±


    ¡°You did that on your own ord, what does it have to do with me?¡± Li Jiacheng pulled a long face, when he realized that she was going to drag him into it.


    Although he knew about the car ident, he was not involved.


    Zhou Meiqin coldly smiled at the sight of the man, who had changed his face so easily.


    He had asked her to stay in jail for eight or ten years, but he himself wanted to move to anotherpany, and within the next two years, he would marry another woman under the urging of the Old Lady.


    But she, Zhou Meiqin, was not that noble. When she had blindly fallen in love with him, she had epted whatever she had to do, for him.


    ¡°Li Jiacheng, if you don¡¯t want me to have a good life, then no one will have a good life. If I can¡¯t run away, then are you really that innocent?¡±


    Hearing her tone, Li Jiacheng lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Zhou Meiqin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want you to suffer the same fate as me.¡± Zhou Meiqin said and left the meeting room.


    ¡°Zhou Meiqin, Zhou Meiqin...¡±


    Li Jiacheng was about to stop her, when he saw Zhou Meiqin leave with the policewoman.

 Chapter 682 - Li Jiachengs Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 682: Li Jiacheng¡¯s Arrest</h4>


    Due to the unhappy meeting with Zhou Meiqin, Li Jiacheng was so worried that he could not fall asleep the entire night.


    So he suggested to Li Xing¡¯er during breakfast time.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, go and meet your mother and persuade her...¡±


    ¡°Persuade her?¡± Li Xing¡¯er threw a cold look at Li Jiacheng and sneered. ¡°Is she willing to go to jail?¡±


    There were too many people and mediapanies that were concerned about this case. Without solid evidence, she would not end up in jail.


    But now, he was asking her to persuade her mother to go to jail. Was he even human?


    ¡°Go and tell your mother to calm down and keep her mouth shut. We will think of a way to get her out of this mess...¡± Li Jiacheng said.


    Zhou Meiqin was so annoyed that she would not meet him, even if he visited.


    But if she talked nonsense in front of the police, he would be implicated too.


    Li Xing¡¯er understood what he meant and snorted.


    ¡°You are worried that Mom will reveal the shady things you have done? Then what were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you went to snitch on Mom?¡±


    Her mother had indirectly killed someone, but Li Jiacheng had done many illegal things over the years.


    ¡°You...¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s attitude, Li Jiacheng got very annoyed.


    ¡°If Mom can¡¯te out, why are you safe and sound?¡± Li Xing¡¯er had grown up with Zhou Meiqin and of course she was on her side.


    Hearing these words, Li Jiacheng pped the table and said, ¡°I did it to save thepany, so that I can keep everything for this family. I can think of a way to save your mother afterwards. Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    He had thought that Zhou Meiqin would understand him, but that woman had threatened him yesterday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. After this incident, my mother will be in jail, how are you going to get her out of jail?¡± Li Xing¡¯er sneered.


    She had seen clearly what kind of father he was. As long as it concerned his own interests, he could sacrifice anyone.


    He had abandoned even his own wife and child, for the sake of money, so he could also abandon them.


    Li Jiacheng¡¯s face turned pale, when Li Xing¡¯er revealed his n.


    ¡°Are you going to watch this family fall apart?¡±


    Seeing Li Xing¡¯er not caring about her father, the Old Lady furiously criticized her.


    ¡°You are the cause of the trouble, what right do you have to mock us?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth and deeply regretted her actions.


    But Wei Ziting was not home yet, so what could she do?


    ¡°Sister, grandma, can you two stop arguing?¡± Li Xiangxiang put down the chopsticks and shouted.


    Because of what happened at home, she could not even go to school.


    The moment she arrived at school, everyone was cursing at her.


    The family was in low spirits, when the servant came running in.


    ¡°Sir, the police are here again.¡±


    The family stood up in astonishment and saw the police and the people from the prosecution officeing in.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you are under arrest. You are suspected of bribery and tax evasion, pleasee with us for the investigation.¡±


    Having said these words, the police officer handcuffed him without any further exnation, and the others took out the warrant and went upstairs to search for something.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my son! This is our family home! Where is thew?¡±


    Seeing that Li Jiacheng was handcuffed, the Old Lady threw herself at them.

 Chapter 683 - Li Jiachengs Arrest 2

    <h4>Chapter 683: Li Jiacheng¡¯s Arrest 2</h4>


    A police officer went to pull the Old Lady away and coldly warned her, ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t hinder us from doing our work.¡±


    ¡°My son is innocent, why are you arresting him?¡± The Old Lady was very strong and she lunged at her and bit her.


    Seeing that she was too old to fight or manhandle, the police officers were injured.


    Soon, the policeman came downstairs with a ck diary.


    ¡°The ount book is here, take him away.¡±


    Seeing the diary, Li Jiacheng¡¯s legs turned to jelly and he almost lost his bnce.


    It was a diary that Zhou Meiqin often brought with her, but this man said that it was an ount book.


    It turned out that Zhou Meiqin had been keeping something under his nose all these years, and she had recorded many of his secret dealings with people.


    He had just wanted to keep thepany, but now Zhou Meiqin had put him into the trap, so the agreement he signed with Mu Weiwei would be void.


    Suddenly, a terrible idea arose in his mind. Could it be that... Mu Weiwei had asked him to sign the contract on purpose?


    The ultimate goal was to make him and Zhou Meiqin enemies, so that they would end up like this.


    The thought shed across his mind but he rapidly dismissed it.


    That was impossible. She was not even twenty years old yet. She could not have thought so far ahead.


    Li Xiangxiang was young and she was frightened into tears by the scene in front of her.


    Her mother had just been detained a few days ago and her father was also now being taken away. What was going to happen to the family?


    Li Xing¡¯er sat there and watched everything happening in front of her. She showed no sympathy at all, when she saw Li Jiacheng being taken away.


    A few days ago, because of his confession, her mother was taken away and had never returned.


    Li Jiacheng was taken away and the Old Lady chased after him, refusing to let him go.


    But soon the cars pulled away and Li Jiacheng was sessfully taken away.


    Seeing the cars leaving, Old Lady burst into tears.


    ¡°Jiacheng, Jiacheng, what should I do...?¡±


    In the room, Li Xiangxiang panicked.


    ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡±


    Her mother went to jail, and her father had been caught too; the family would copse within a few days.


    Li Xing¡¯er threw a look at her only sister and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to school for now. I told Wei Ziting to have someone arrange enrollment into a school for you in the UK. He will send you there when he is done.¡±


    There were too many supporters of Mu Weiwei in Hua Land and the Li Family would be targeted, wherever they went.


    Therefore, she could not attend any schools in Hua Land.


    ¡°But Mom and Dad...¡± Li Xiangxiang could not help but feel sad when she thought of her parents, who were being detained.


    ¡°I will think of a way to help Mom. As for Li Jiacheng, we will no longer have a father...¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with her teeth clenched.


    He was the one who had started it, so he should not me them for their coldness.


    Li Xiangxiang heard Old Lady Li crying outside. ¡°What about grandma...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and said, ¡°Call Aunt and ask her to take care of her.¡±


    If it had not been for this old woman, Li Jiacheng would not have thought of suing her mother.


    Li Xiangxiang said, ¡°Sister, we...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ziting ising home today, I am going to pick him up at the airport, take care of yourself.¡±


    Having said these words, Li Xing¡¯er went upstairs to get her things, put on a mask and hat and went out.


    Her mother and father were detained one after the other and she could no longer continue with her career. The only person she could hold on to... was Wei Ziting.

 Chapter 684 - As You Expected

    <h4>Chapter 684: As You Expected</h4>


    When Li Jiacheng was detained, thewyer informed Gu Weiwei about it.


    ¡°As you expected, Zhou Meiqin exposed Li Jiacheng and the police have taken him away.¡±


    They had just put out the bait and they had quicklye to bite it, one by one.


    So now, she could send them to jail and take back thepany, without much effort.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in understanding. ¡°Send my men to Longsheng with the will and also my letter of appointment to take over thepany.¡±


    Now that Li Jiacheng was detained, Longsheng Enterprise must currently be in a mess.


    But she was too busy with the promotional event to care about thepany.


    Therefore, before she left the capital, she had already found a manager and left a letter ofmission, asking him to manage thepany¡¯s affairs.


    The real Mu Weiwei had wanted to take revenge for her mother Mu Yao and take back everything of the Mu Family.


    Gu Weiwei had done what she could not; she had used her body and identity to survive, so that she could return her the favor.


    ¡°Okay, I will contact him now.¡± Thewyer replied.


    ¡°Also, only Li Jiacheng must be fined, not the Longsheng Enterprise.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed to thewyer.


    She could not let Longsheng Enterprise pay for what he had done.


    ¡°Got it, I will fight for that to be the case, after the hearing.¡± Thewyer said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked him and ended the call.


    Whilst Gu Weiwei was arranging for the staff to go to thepany, Li Xing¡¯er finally greeted Wei Ziting, who had just returned from abroad.


    Since she did not dare to show her face outside, she waited in the car in the parking lot. The two of them had finally met again after a long time and started to kiss passionately in the car.


    Wei Ziting did not return home but took her to the apartment, which was where they usually met in private.


    Li Xing¡¯er was quite a schemer, when it came to dealing with men. She started to tell him about what had happened at home after they had spent some time together.


    Of course, she did not mention anything that was detrimental to the Li Family, but only said that Mu Weiwei¡¯s revenge had caused her parents to be detained.


    Wei Ziting felt sorry for her and hated Mu Weiwei even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will think of a way to deal with Grandpa, I will not let her seed.¡±


    Mu Weiwei was so cruel that she had to ruin a family and send her own father to jail.


    But she was not the only star in the capital, who had multitudes of fans.


    ¡°Brother Ziting, if it were not for you, I really would not know how to live on.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er burst into tears and leaned into Wei Ziting¡¯s arms.


    Wei Ziting, who had always been a male chauvinist, liked her gentle and weak side the most. He picked up the present he had brought back and tried tofort her.


    ¡°Brother Ziting, now that our family is in this state, will your family approve of our marriage?¡±


    Wei Ziting sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the certificate first after we finish the work. Then we can tell our family, so that they won¡¯t be able to object.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ziting...¡± Li Xing¡¯er sobbed and took hold of Wei Ziting.


    Wei Ziting was still willing to marry her even after her career and family were ruined.


    At this moment, she was truly moved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡± Wei Ziting said.

 Chapter 685 - Li Xingers Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 685: Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Marriage</h4>


    Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng were both detained and the Old Lady was taken to stay with the Zheng Family, by her younger daughter.


    With Wei Ziting¡¯s help, Li Xing¡¯er also sent Li Xiangxiang to the school in Ennd.


    Then she moved into Wei Ziting¡¯s apartment.


    Since it was not convenient for her to go out, Li Xing¡¯er stayed at home most of the time. The moment Wei Ziting came home, he saw his gentle and considerate girlfriend and he had a delicious dinner prepared for him too, making him even more eager to get married.


    ¡°I asked my secretary to make the arrangements and we will go and get the certificate tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was delighted.


    God knew how worried she had been these past few days, fearing that the Wei Family would find out about it.


    As long as they got the certificate, it would not be so easy for them to get a divorce.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate done tomorrow. When your parents affairs are settled, I will ask my family to let you work at thepany.¡± Wei Ziting said.


    ¡°Brother Ziting, you are the best!¡± Li Xing¡¯er threw herself into Wei Ziting¡¯s arms.


    They spent the night together and then went to the Civil Affairs Office the next morning to get the marriage officiated.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er was disliked by the public, she asked her secretary to make the necessary arrangements, so that she could go there when no one was around.


    Unexpectedly, the moment they went downstairs, Wei Ziting¡¯s mother and aunt blocked their way.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Wei Ziting asked calmly.


    Seeing Li Xing¡¯er hiding behind Wei Ziting, Mrs. Wei coldly asked, ¡°What are you going to do, register the marriage behind my back?¡±


    She found it strange that her son had been abroad for almost a month and yet, even though he hade back, he was not at home. What was he busy with?


    She did not know, until she had asked around and found out that he was living with Li Xing¡¯er, she immediately understood that he was nning to get the marriage certificate behind her back.


    They weren¡¯t very satisfied with Li Xing¡¯er, but since he liked her, they did not object to it.


    But did he not know what was going on with the Li Family? Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were going to jail, and he still wanted to marry Li Xing¡¯er?


    ¡°Mom, we were engaged before, what is wrong with getting married now?¡± Wei Ziting did not think that he had done anything wrong.


    Although Grandpa did not approve of it before, the rest of the family did not object to it, so they just held a simple engagement ceremony and got engaged first.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Mrs. Wei pointed at Li Xing¡¯er angrily and said, ¡°One of her parents killed someone and the other failed to pay taxes. They will be in jail for years. If you marry such a woman, we will be embarrassed too, or did you forget?¡±


    The Wei Family was considered one of the most prestigious families in the capital city. It was fine if nothing happened to the Li Family before, but what about now?


    ¡°Mom, Xing¡¯er and I are truly in love with each other.¡± Wei Ziting took hold of Li Xing¡¯er and exined, ¡°Uncle Li and his family were set up by Mu Weiwei as revenge against the Li Family...¡±


    ¡°You just listened to her nonsense and you believe whatever she says?¡± Mrs. Wei got even more annoyed when she heard that her son was siding with Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Li Jiacheng told the police that Zhou Meiqin designed the car ident, killed Mu Yao, changed the will and took over the Mu Family¡¯s properties, and yet she still dares to say that Mu Weiwei is taking revenge against them?¡±


    Startled, Wei Ziting looked at Li Xing¡¯er next to him.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, what is going on?¡±


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wei showed him the screenshot of the program.


    ¡°Listen to what she herself told Mu Weiwei!¡±

 Chapter 686 - Pay the Price

    <h4>Chapter 686: Pay the Price</h4>


    Having heard the recording, Wei Ziting looked at Li Xing¡¯er in disbelief.


    It was her voice, but it sounded so fierce and aggressive.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei hit her because of what she said and Li Xing¡¯er even pretended to be pitiful and wanted to force Mu Weiwei to apologize in front of the public, so Mu Weiwei¡¯spany revealed the truth...¡± Mrs. Wei furiously said.


    She might not have liked her before, but she did not hate her.


    But after knowing the real grudge between the Li Family and the Mu Family, she could not like her anymore.


    She was such a scheming person, who knew what she was going to do when she entered the Wei Family.


    Wei Ziting was confused and did not know who to believe.


    He suddenly did not recognize this girl, who had always been gentle and weak in front of him. When she told him that Mu Weiwei was taking revenge on them, he had never doubted her words.


    Also, he had not paid much attention to the entertainment industry, so he did not hear any of the rumors.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, did you really say those words? Did your mother really kill Aunt Mu Yao?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips, not knowing how to defend herself.


    She had not expected that Mu Weiwei would be recording, so she had blurted everything out.


    She had not expected that she would bring so much trouble to herself and the Li Family.


    ¡°The police havee to the conclusion that the Mu Family gave Zhou Meiqin a new lease of life and that your Aunt Mu Yao regarded her as her own sister for so many years. But she cheated on her with Li Jiacheng, behind her back, and even tried to kill your Aunt Mu Yao. And Li Xing¡¯er already knew that her mother did this. What a horrible family!¡± Mrs. Wei said.


    Even the thought of what they had done to the Mu Family, gave her the creeps.


    How could she allow such a person to marry into the Wei Family?


    ¡°Brother Ziting, I know I am wrong, but I do love you, trust me...¡± Li Xing¡¯er took hold of Wei Ziting¡¯s hands nervously and begged him, ¡°Brother Ziting, you are all I have left, please don¡¯t abandon me. ¡±


    Mrs. Wei said, ¡°You did something wrong, so now you are paying the price.¡±


    When Mu Weiwei had lost her mother at such a young age, she had remained in aa in the hospital for months and when she finally woke up, she was driven out of the Mu Family.


    Hadn¡¯t Mu Weiwei been in a worse situation than the one Li Xing¡¯er was in right now?


    Now Mu Weiwei had made a name for herself, and the box office of the new movie was getting better and better, and the movie was so popr.


    After all, the Old Master was wise enough to keep objecting to their marriage, fearing that the Li Family and the Zhou Family were not good people.


    ¡°Brother Ziting...¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er burst into tears, trying to stir Wei Ziting¡¯s love.


    Wei Ziting pulled away from her hands and said, ¡°Let me calmly think about this.¡±


    Maybe he had believed her words too much and ignored the truth.


    The Wei Family and the Mu Family were old friends, and that was why he got to know her, when he visited the Mu Family. He was attracted to her gentleness and kindness.


    He had never doubted her words.


    She said that the Mu Family¡¯s inheritance was left to Li Jiacheng and she said that Mu Weiwei could not ept her father and Aunt Zhou getting married, and so had run away from home. She said that Mu Weiwei was trying to take revenge on them...


    He had never doubted these words before, but now he realized that there was another truth that he did not know.


    ¡°Brother Ziting!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er wanted to exin, but when the truth was already revealed to the public, she could not.


    ¡°I am going to thepany now, let me reconsider the marriage.¡±


    Having said these words, Wei Ziting got into the car and drove away.

 Chapter 687 - Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 687: Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    Seeing her son leaving, Mrs. Wei turned to Li Xing¡¯er who was crying.


    ¡°You are on your own now, stop pestering Ziting.¡±


    Having said these words, Mrs. Wei got into her car and left.


    Seeing their car driving away, Li Xing¡¯er stayed downstairs for a long time, before returning to the apartment.


    After Wei Ziting left, he did not return to the apartment for three days and did not call her even once.


    Li Xing¡¯er found out that she was pregnant during one of those three days, but she did not go to Wei Ziting right away. Instead, she wanted Wei Ziting to return to her side without telling him of the baby in her belly.


    Instead, she made a call to Li Xiangxiang, who was far away in the UK, and talked with her about her n of getting Wei Ziting back.


    Li Xiangxiang instantly objected.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? Why are you doing such a dangerous thing?¡±


    ¡°I not only want him toe home, I also want him to marry me.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with teeth clenched.


    She had nothing now but Wei Ziting.


    They had thought that their marriage would go smoothly, but Mrs. Wei had found out that they were going to get the marriage certificate in secret and had said so many mean things about her to Wei Ziting.


    The child in her belly was not enough to make her Mrs. Wei, so she had to make Wei Ziting defend her. Of course, she had to take the risk.


    ¡°Sister, it is too dangerous. What if he doesn¡¯t go home and you and the child...¡± Li Xiangxiang disagreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing. I am just trying to scare him.¡± Li Xing¡¯er made a call to Li Xiangxiang as she checked over her own preparations. ¡°He will be off work in half an hour, just call him and do as I say.¡±


    Li Xiangxiang could not persuade her, so she agreed to her request.


    ¡°Remember to call him in half an hour.¡± Li Xing¡¯er stressed.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Li Xiangxiang answered.


    Li Xing¡¯er rang off, wrote a suicide note and ced it on the table, next to the album they used to look through together.


    Then she made a call to Li Xiangxiang and reminded her to call Wei Ziting, before deleting their conversation.


    Soon, her phone rang. It was Wei Ziting.


    Instead of taking it, she walked into the bathroom and cut her wrist open, whilst sitting in the bathtub.


    Wei Ziting made a few calls but no one answered. Then he called Li Xiangxiang.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    Li Xiangxiang was so anxious that she cried as she said, ¡°She asked me to take care of myself in the future and even gave me arge sum of money, saying that she has nothing left. I called her but no one answered. My sister... is she in trouble...?¡±


    Hearing thest sentence, Wei Ziting turned the car around.


    ¡°I will go and take a look, I will call youter.¡±


    ¡°Please, Brother Ziting, I don¡¯t know who else can help my sister apart from you...¡± Li Xiangxiang said in tears.


    After Wei Ziting ended the call with Li Xiangxiang, he stepped on the elerator and rushed to the apartment to see what was going on.


    When he came to the apartment and knocked on the door, no one answered. He opened the door and went in. The apartment was neat and tidy, and there was a picture album and a letter on the table.


    He nced at the letter and rushed into the bathroom, only to find Li Xing¡¯er sitting in the bathtub that was full of bloody water, looking pale and cold.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er!¡±


    Wei Ziting carried her out of the bathtub and called the ambnce, as he covered the wound on her hand.

 Chapter 688 - Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 688: Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, Xing¡¯er...¡±


    After Wei Ziting called the ambnce, he kept on calling out to the unconscious girl.


    Li Xing¡¯er opened her eyes and burst into tears, when she saw the man in front of her.


    Then she weakly mumbled, ¡°Brother Ziting, if I am born into aplete family in the next life, then will you be with me forever?¡±


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, I am sorry, I am so sorry...¡± Wei Ziting had one hand over Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s wound and the other holding her tightly in his arms.


    Any man would be shocked to see a woman dying for him.


    Wei Ziting thought of how they had been together and started to regret the cold treatment he had given her.


    Li Xing¡¯er weakly closed her eyes and lost consciousness.


    When the ambnce arrived, Wei Ziting carried her into the ambnce and followed her to the hospital.


    The doctor did a series of checkups, before informing Wei Ziting of the results.


    ¡°Luckily, she was delivered here in time. The patient is a bit weak due to the pregnancy and the blood loss, so she needs to be hospitalized for observation.¡±


    Wei Ziting was startled. ¡°Pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°The patient has been pregnant for a month and if she was not delivered here in time, two lives would have been lost.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you...¡± Wei Ziting repeatedly thanked the doctor.


    Li Xiangxiang called and he briefly exined the situation. Then he hung up and rushed into the ward.


    The moment he entered the ward, he felt a deep regret when he saw Li Xing¡¯er lying in the sickbed, looking pale and feeble.


    How could he abandon her just because of the rumors?


    If he had not arrived in time today, she and the child might have left him forever.


    She might have done something wrong and lied to him, but she still loved him deeply.


    It must be said that Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s method was very effective.


    Her action of almost dying, whilst being with child, had totally shocked Wei Ziting.


    After she woke up, Wei Ziting did not mention anything about her family and stayed at the hospital by her side, for two days.


    After she was discharged from the hospital the following day, he brought her to the Civil Affairs Office to get their marriage certificate.


    Then he brought her back to the Wei Family and announced their marriage.


    The Wei Family strongly objected but Wei Ziting took out the pregnancy test and resolutely said, ¡°Xing¡¯er is pregnant and we have already gotten the marriage certificate. If you can¡¯t tolerate her, we will move out.¡±


    Mrs. Wei pointed at the determined Wei Ziting and got so annoyed that her hands started shaking.


    ¡°You... you are so obsessed!¡±


    She had tried so hard to persuade him to let go of Li Xing¡¯er, but now this woman was pregnant.


    And he did not even say a word to them, before getting the marriage certificate.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I will not be separated from Xing¡¯er.¡± Wei Ziting said.


    Apart from him, she had nothing left. He would not abandon her and their child at this moment in time.


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at Wei Ziting who was defending her and felt very proud.


    Although attempting suicide was a bit risky, she understood that when Wei Ziting saw her in such a state, he would definitely return to her side.


    And he would definitely be with her despite the Wei Family¡¯s objection.


    Now she was part of the Wei Family and she was pregnant with Wei Ziting¡¯s child.


    When she took over the position of Mrs. Wei, she would not let go of Mu Weiwei, who had ruined their family.

 Chapter 689 - Box Office Fight

    <h4>Chapter 689: Box Office Fight</h4>


    A few days after Li Xing¡¯er attempted suicide to force Wei Ziting to marry her, Gu Weiwei¡¯s movie, Sleepless, was released at the same time as Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2, so the box officepetition was very fierce.


    Dream of a Long Life 2 made 560 million yuan on the first day, followed by 490 million yuan on the second day.


    The audience of Dream of a Long Life 2 mostly watched the second movie because of the feelings they had for the first movie. Maybe because they were looking forward to it too much, many people expressed that it was not as good as they had expected.


    It was not even as moving as the first one.


    Apart from the fans, most of the audience of Sleepless supported Mu Weiwei as an apology because of the previous misunderstanding.


    Unexpectedly, the movie was very good.


    So after watching the movie, everyone started to encourage others to watch Sleepless.


    [It has been a long time since I have seen such leading actors performing together and making excellent movies. Five stars must be rmended.]


    [After watching Dream of a Long Life 2, those who watched Sleepless said that they must re-watch Sleepless.]


    [Are all the actors in Sleepless performing that well? Third Master¡¯s fans are saying that they have finally seen his true performance.]


    [Sleepless has surpassed Dream of a Long Life 2 in both plot and acting.]


    ...


    Of the two movies, Dream of a Long Life 2 was getting worse. However, Sleepless was improving.


    On the sixth day of the movie, Jolin announced the box office result to everyone.


    ¡°I have two pieces of good news, which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    ¡°Both of them are good news, what is the difference?¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    Jolin said, ¡°We have exceeded Dream of a Long Life 2 at the box office yesterday.¡±


    Normally, the box office would be the highest on the first day of the movie and then it would keep dropping.


    However, the box office of Sleepless did not exceed Dream of a Long Life 2 on the first day, but over the following days the box office did not drop by much. It finally exceeded Dream of a Long Life 2 yesterday.


    Everyone apuded. This was a movie that everyone had put in so much effort into and everyone was d to see such a result.


    ¡°Of course we can surpass them, what about the other good news?¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Jolin smiled mysteriously, nced at everyone and then announced his news.


    ¡°I just received a call that we are invited to attend the award ceremony at the Lugano Film Festival.¡±


    ¡°If it is a special invitation, then we might get a prize.¡± Fu Shiyi excitedly said.


    They had a great box office result and a good reputation. If they won a trophy at the Lugano Film Festival, they would be the biggest winner of the year.


    Song Yu and the rest said, after some excitement, ¡°But we still have the promotional event to run, so we can¡¯t all go to Lugano.¡±


    Fu Shiyi pointed at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Of course it is going to be our director and the leading actress. You have to get an award for either the Best Director Award or the Best Actress Award.¡±


    The movie was in the promotional period and the promotional event could not be cancelled. It would take at least three days to go to Lugano and collect the awards.


    Therefore, as she was undoubtedly the director and the female lead, she was the most likely winner.


    Instead of turning him down, Gu Weiwei straightforwardly said, ¡°Okay, I will do it. Thanks for doing the promotional work.¡±

 Chapter 690 - Box Office 2

    <h4>Chapter 690: Box Office 2</h4>


    Like them, Ling Yan¡¯s crew of Dream of a Long Life 2 was also invited to the Lugano Film Festival.


    Although Dream of a Long Life 2 did have a good box office, it was obviously not going to continue to do well after its release.


    Also, the ratings on the inte kept falling.


    Ling Yan was furious when she heard that the box office of Sleepless exceeded Dream of a Long Life 2.


    ¡°I knew that Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s matter was not that simple. Mu Weiwei is indeed making use of this opportunity.¡±


    She had done everything on purpose before the movie premiere, when Li Xing¡¯er tried to incite the public to attack her.


    Of course she would announce the truth to the public the day before the movie premiere, and when the public realized that they had misunderstood her, they would feel guilty and support her movie.


    Also, if the truth was revealed at that time, Li Xing¡¯er would have to cancel the screening of her film because of the pressure.


    She had gained poprity and released a new promotion for the movie, increasing the screen viewing rate and driving Li Xing¡¯er out of the entertainment industry.


    It was a smart move.


    ¡°The rification of the incident with Li Xing¡¯er, has indeed brought a very high box office to Sleepless. Also, theizens who spontaneously promoted them, are also helping to push forward the box office.¡± Assistant Director Ke Wei sighed and said.


    ¡°If this continues, the box office will bepletely overtaken by them.¡± Ling Yan gritted her teeth and said.


    They had a famous director and it was a movie made by her, if Mu Weiwei exceeded the box office, then she, as the legendary Movie Queen, would be totally humiliated.


    ¡°Of course, our scores are dropping.¡± Deputy Director Ke Wei sighed.


    Ling Yan looked at James and Ke Wei and said unwillingly, ¡°If that happens, maybe you can afford to lose face, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    If the box office of Sleepless exceeded that of her movie, people would think that Mu Weiwei was better than her.


    Ke Wei sighed and said, with one hand supporting his forehead, ¡°Dream of a Long Life is a top-notch film and although it can bring us a great deal of poprity and box office, the audience will naturallypare Dream of a Long Life 2 to the first one. I think that we were unable to exceed the first one and Mu Weiwei¡¯s Sleepless is indeed excellent...¡±


    He had told them from the beginning that this would be their biggestpetitor, but they had not believed him.


    Now, it was finally happening.


    ¡°But we already have the invitation to the Lugano Film Festival and I have confirmed with the judges that we have won the award.¡± James looked at them and said with a smile.


    Hearing the news, Ling Yan asked, ¡°What about Mu Weiwei and the rest?¡±


    ¡°They were invited too.¡± Ke Wei said.


    That kind of excellent work would definitely be sessful.


    James said, ¡°Even if their movie is capable, it will just be a neer award.¡±


    He had been to so many TV festivals and he was very familiar with this routine.


    Without a certain amount of influence, she would not win the first prize.


    ¡°That is true.¡± Ke Wei said.


    Although Dream of a Long Life 2 was not as good as the first one, it was still better than many movies released this year.


    Therefore, they had a high chance of winning the award.

 Chapter 691 - The Legendary Movie Queen

    <h4>Chapter 691: The Legendary Movie Queen</h4>


    It took more than ten hours to get to Switzend, so Gu Weiwei set off a day ahead of time.


    Lugano was a small town in Switzend and there were no direct flights there.


    So she had to fly to Zurich for a transfer and then fly to Lugano airport, before driving to the Lugano festival.


    Since the rest of the crew were busy with the promotional events, she only brought Jolin and Lei Ning to the Lugano Film Festival.


    They took the same flight to Zurich as Ling Yan and her team.


    Gu Weiwei chose to ignore it, but Ling Yan still came over to greet her.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, I heard that your new movie is doing well. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Movie Queen Ling, we are so jealous of your box office results.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. They had just surpassed Dream of a Long Life 2 the day before, and now they were telling her that they were jealous of her box office? That was ironic.


    ¡°Sleepless has such a good box office and reputation, it should not be a problem for you to win the Best Neer Award.¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied with a small smile. ¡°Movie Queen Ling will definitely be able to get the title again.¡±


    ¡°I failed toe here in person back then, so I am trying to make up for my failurest time.¡± Ling Yan confidently said.


    ording to James, their movie would definitely win the award.


    Gu Weiwei showed a vague smile ¨C was she so sure that she was going to be the Movie Queen this year?


    ¡°Then I will congratte the Movie Queen in advance.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled. ¡°I hope that you can get something out of this trip too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°If I have time, I would like to see what kind of movie Miss. Mu has made.¡± Ling Yan said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled deeply. ¡°You are always wee to, Movie Queen Ling.¡±


    If she saw it herself, she would be very agitated, also, it was going to be soon that she would end up watching the movie herself.


    Finally, Ling Yan went back to her own ce and sat down.


    Jolin rolled his eyes. ¡°The award ceremony has not even started and yet she is already showing off as the newly nominated Movie Queen.¡±


    ¡°She used to be a Movie Queen.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°She has been outdated for so many years. If she really gets the Movie Queen title, those judges are non-cognisant.¡± Jolin snorted.


    Look at what the inte has done to her!


    The second and first movies were like two different people performing and the ratings kept dropping. He could not bear to watch anymore.


    Gu Weiwei whispered, as she chatted with Fu Hanzheng on WeChat, ¡°It is not certain if she is the Movie Queen or not.¡±


    Jolin suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°If only it were you, the legendary Movie Queen, our box office would soar again. I am so excited just thinking about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei finished the conversation with Fu Hanzheng and smiled deeply.


    ¡°The result is not out yet, who knows?¡±


    Jolin nced at Ling Yan and mumbled, ¡°Look at how confident she is. Could she have gotten some insider information?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and threw a look at Ling Yan. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    The answer would not be revealed until thest moment.


    Even if there was insider information, they would only know if they had won an award or not.


    No one would reveal what award someone had won.

 Chapter 692 - The Legendary Movie Queen 2

    <h4>Chapter 692: The Legendary Movie Queen 2</h4>


    At noon, on the day of the Lugano Film Festival, Gu Weiwei and her friends arrived at the small town of Lugano.


    After lunch, she took the time to rest for two hours.


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Jolin helped her to do her makeup with the stylist and put on the gown from Martin Green.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, your dark circles!¡±


    The red carpet at TV festivals had always been a ce where female starspeted for attention. Her dark eye circles were almost as dark as a panda¡¯s! How was she going to show off her beauty?


    ¡°I have been so busy these days, it is impossible to not have dark circles under my eyes.¡± Gu Weiwei let Jolin and the stylist in and yawned.


    The moment the movie was released, she had been so busy that she had not slept a wink. How could she not have dark circles under her eyes?


    ¡°Hurry up, put on the eye and face mask!¡± Jolin said as he entered the room.


    Gu Weiwei rxed into the chair and let the two stylists do whatever they wanted.


    Jolin and Lei Ning asked, as they each carried a custom-made MG gown, ¡°Two gowns have been delivered. One is red and the other is white. Which one do you want to wear?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at them. ¡°White, right?¡±


    Jolin raised the beautiful red gown in his hands and said, ¡°The red one is great. You have white skin, so you would look great in red.¡±


    Although the white dress was elegant and noble, it was not as eye-catching as the red one. On the red carpet, she had to show her best side.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him. ¡°It¡¯s backless, did you ask your boss if he was alright with me wearing it out?¡±


    The red gown was indeed very eye-catching, but the back waspletely exposed.


    Of course, many stars on the red carpet would show off their breasts and legs, but Fu Hanzheng would be very displeased if she wore it out.


    She had been so busy these days that she had no time to coax him.


    Jolin checked the back of the gown and put it down on the sofa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wear the white one, white is noble and pure.¡±


    She had to tell Martin not to send her dresses in the future. Even if she was willing to wear them, Boss would not allow it.


    Gu Weiwei asked the stylist to do her makeup and hair, and then she went to get changed into the gown. In total the whole set-upsted for three hours.


    Then she took pictures at the hotel, so that she could upload the photos and use it on Weibo.


    Finally, it was time to step onto the red carpet.


    She did not want to steal the spotlight on the red carpet, so she did not meticulously calcte the perfect time to walk the red carpet like the other stars had done. Instead, she got out of the car and entered the venue.


    However, as the spokesperson of MG Globe and being an Asian beauty, she still attracted the attention of many journalists.


    The moment she walked onto the red carpet, there were exmations from both sides of the red carpet and the audience.


    She nced over and found that it was Ling Yan and James, the director of Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Ling Yan was dressed in an eye-catching red gown with the long hem trailing behind her and her makeup was no longer as gentle as it was before.


    Her long hair was tied up and her red lips were mboyant, making her look like a Movie Queen.


    Ling Yan¡¯s return had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and with her striking appearance, she had attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she walked onto the red carpet.


    Gu Weiwei walked across the red carpet and entered the hall. The moment she entered, she found a seat for herself.


    Jolin, who was waiting outside the venue, said to Mu Weiwei, who had walked the red carpet, ¡°Oh my gosh, why did you walk so fast? You are younger and prettier than her, why were you so scared of her on the red carpet!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. ¡°Should I act like a peacock and preen on the red carpet, just so you are satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 693 - The Legendary Movie Queen 3

    <h4>Chapter 693: The Legendary Movie Queen 3</h4>


    On the red carpet, Ling Yan, the legendary Movie Queen, was the focus of the film festival.


    This made many of the journalists and fans convinced that she was the best candidate for this year¡¯s Best Actress Award.


    After all, Dream of a Long Life had won dozens of trophies, and now Dream of a Long Life 2 had definitely won the Movie Queen Lugano award. There was no doubt about it.


    Ling Yan¡¯s agent also posted the news of her participation in the Lugano Film Festival on Ling Yan¡¯s social media ounts.


    On Weibo in Hua Land, the tag of [Ling Yan Lugano TV Festival] had been pushed to the top five of the hot search list. Ling Yan¡¯s fans were all supporting their idol.


    [With Goddess Ling around, there is no doubt about the oue of the award ceremony.]


    [When the Movie Queen goes to Logano, everyone else has to stand aside.]


    [No need to watch the live-stream, Goddess Ling is the only Movie Queen.]


    ...


    Compared to Ling Yan¡¯s performance on the red carpet at the Logano Film Festival, the discussion online was much more popr.


    When Mu Weiwei attended the film festival, she kept a low-profile and did not cause any trouble online.


    Of course, that was also why Gu Weiwei asked Jolin not to spread the news before the results were out.


    Fu Shiyi and the crew, who were busy with promotional events back in the capital, were also paying attention to the reports of the film festival during the break.


    Seeing the live-stream page full of pictures and reports about Ling Yan, he got so annoyed that heined to Gu Weiwei on WeChat.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Ling Yan stole the limelight when you were there!¡±


    With her looks and aura, how could Ling Yan not be noticed?


    Gu Weiwei replied to Jolin and Fu Shiyi one after another, as she saw the twoining about her.


    ¡°She has been silent for so many years, why should I steal the limelight?¡±


    Her focus was on today¡¯s award, not on the red carpet.


    She wasn¡¯t in need of this little bit of poprity, so there was no need for her to waste her efforts.


    ¡°Of course you should! That is Gu Siting¡¯s fianc¨¦e and you are my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e! If you let her steal the limelight, my brother will lose face!¡± Fu Shiyi was not convinced. He just could not stand seeing Gu Siting¡¯s people being so proud.


    ¡°Your brother is not as shallow as you.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°My brother is better than Gu Siting, and of course my brother¡¯s woman is better than Gu Siting¡¯s too. How is that being shallow?¡± Fu Shiyi replied instantly, sounding annoyed.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and countered.


    ¡°So you are saying that I am currently not as good as Gu Siting¡¯s woman because I didn¡¯t steal the limelight?¡±


    Fu Shiyi instantly reacted and replied with a smile.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that at all. sister-inw, you are definitely better than Ling Yan. You are much more beautiful and talented than her.¡±


    He just thought that if his sister-inw was on the red carpet at the same time, she would be the center of attention, so that Movie Queen Ling would have no presence at all. Of course he thought that his sister-inw was better than Movie Queen Ling.


    The woman his brother had taken a liking to was definitely better than Gu Siting¡¯s.


    ¡°Then what are you not satisfied with?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Shiyi knew that he would not be able to gain anything by continuing on with this topic, so he said, ¡°Sister-inw, it is time to go on stage, let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the phone and looked up, only to see Ling Yan entering the hall with a group of people, greeting the people around her elegantly and confidently.


    She had already won the Movie Queen award.

 Chapter 694 - The Legendary Movie Queen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 694: The Legendary Movie Queen (4)</h4>


    As night fell, the ceremony of the Lugano Film Festival started.


    The hosts were two famous hosts from Switzend. The male host was humorous and handsome, and the female host was beautiful and witty. The two of them looked very beautiful together, as they walked onto the stage.


    The filmmakers below the stage pped enthusiastically.


    At the beginning of the ceremony, the host introduced the 18 nominated movies and some specially invited movie critics.


    After a short round of jokes, the host introduced two filmmakers to the stage, as the guest presenters.


    Most of the prizes that were revealed at the beginning were not very well received, and the biggest award was usually kept until the end.


    The first prize winner to be revealed was a German film.


    The director of the movie went on stage to receive the award and gave a brief eptance speech.


    The second prize was the movie The Christian Human Spirit, an American film about faith and belief.


    The third award was jointly epted by two movies, one Spanish and one French.


    After the two directors went onto the stage, they congratted each other in good humour after winning the award. The two of them talked as if they were doing a talk show and each of them gave their own individual eptance speech.


    The fourth prize was the audience selection award. It was a lightedy film from the United States, it had performed well in the European and American box office this year.


    After the award was given, it was time for the Best Neer Award.


    The award was given to some young directors, who directed a movie for the first time, as a form of encouragement.


    Hearing the host announcing the award, Ling Yan subconsciously nced at Gu Weiwei.


    With her qualifications, she should have won this award.


    The award was announced by a senior filmmaker on the stage. The filmmaker, Bach, had curly golden hair and a full beard. He spoke fluent English and praised the winner.


    ¡°I think that this winner must be God¡¯s favorite. She is very pretty, talented and cute. I wanted to give her all of the trophies today.¡±


    ¡°Actually, if she had not been so young, I would have given her the Best Director Award. But after I selected her, some people lost the award, so we had to give her the Best Neer Award.¡±


    After a long speech, Bach smiled mysteriously and opened the card with the winner¡¯s name.


    ¡°It seems that everyone is tired of listening to me. Then let¡¯s invite our lovely winner up onto the stage to receive her award.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee our lovely Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up amidst the apuse and walked towards the stage with a smile.


    After she went on stage, she gave Bach a polite hug.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Bach gave her the trophy and said to the audience, ¡°Sleepless is an excellent movie and Miss. Mu Weiwei is an excellent and dedicated filmmaker.¡±


    ¡°There is a saying in Hua Land that says ¡®the new generation surpasses the old¡¯. So I tell you now, if you don¡¯t work hard, you will be overtaken by her.¡±


    The audience burst intoughter.


    Bach was an internationally-renowned filmmaker. After he stopped directing movies, he often became the judge at the International Film Festival.


    Although he was humorous, he had always been strict when judging the films.


    It was Dream of a Long Life, starring Ling Yan, that he had praised so highly a few years ago.

 Chapter 695 - The Legendary Movie Queen (5)

    <h4>Chapter 695: The Legendary Movie Queen (5)</h4>


    Gu Weiwei took the trophy and gave a short speech, afterwards she bowed and left the stage.


    Ling Yan pped her hands with a smile, when she saw her winning the Best Neer Award. There was only one award for each person at such a film festival.


    Therefore, if she won the Best Neer Award, she would definitely not be able to get the next award.


    Which means that she was no longer a threat to her.


    When Gu Weiwei was receiving the award on stage, the WeChat group for Sleepless exploded.


    Fu Shiyi: [Why is it this award, why is it just this one, Bach must be blind!]


    Jolin also heard the news and drank a cup of bitter coffee in a rage.


    [What the hell is going on? We came all the way here just for this award, isn¡¯t this Lugano Film Festival too tricky?]


    ording to the usual rules of the International Film Festival, very few people would win two awards at one film festival.


    If she won the Best Neer Award, she would not get the Best Director Award, and she would also not even get the Best Actress Award.


    The award for Dream of a Long Life had not been announced yet, so they would not be the winners tonight.


    They must have bribed the judges, otherwise he would not have been so blind.


    Song Yu: [Why is it just the Best Neer Award?]


    ording to his estimation, it was either the Best Director Award or the Best Actress Award.


    He had never expected that she would only get the Best Neer Award.


    Although this was indeed the first movie directed by Mu Weiwei, it was obviously better than those submitted by the other top directors.


    No matter what, it should not just be the Best Neer Award.


    Fu Shiyi rapidly texted a reply.


    [I want to report the judging panel! Now!]


    Qiu Ling: [That is so unfair.]


    Jolin: [Damn it, if we only get the Best Neer Award, the Best Actress Award will go to Dream of a Long Life 2. What kind of judging mechanism is that?]


    ...


    Gu Weiwei returned to her seat and checked her phone, only to find that everyone in the group was annoyed.


    She thought for a while and replied.


    [You are not happy that I won the award, what kind of attitude is that?]


    Fu Shiyi: [This award is not good enough for us.]


    If not for Dream of a Long Life 2, they would have won.


    But if she lost to Dream of a Long Life 2, he would not be able to die in peace.


    Ling Yan had stolen the limelight on the red carpet, and now she was pushing them down at the awards ceremony. He felt like vomiting blood.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, was calmer than them. [If we don¡¯t get the chance at the Lugano Film Festival, we will get the chance at the other festivals too, what are you in a hurry for?]


    Sleepless had announced that this would be the first of several A film festivalster this year.


    Whilst she was chatting in the WeChat group, the ceremony continued.


    After the Best Neer Award, the Fibisi Award was given out.


    It was not a film festival award, but an award given by the International Film Critics Association.


    The guest presenter was from the International Film Critics Association and after a short speech, he opened the card and announced the winner of the film.


    ¡°The winner of the Fibisi Award is... James of Dream of a Long Life 2!¡±


    The moment the name was announced, Director James and the Assistant Director of Dream of a Long Life 2 looked at each other in astonishment.


    Although the Fibisi Award was not bad, it was not as high profile as the Best Director Award.


    They had won the Fibisi Award, which meant that they were not going to win the Best Director Award.


    Ke Wei thought for a while and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Best Actress Award has not been announced yet.¡±


    Without Mu Weiwei as apetitor, the Movie Queen would be Ling Yan of Dream of a Long Life 2.

 Chapter 696 - The Legendary Movie Queen (6)

    <h4>Chapter 696: The Legendary Movie Queen (6)</h4>


    Although James was not convinced, he still stood up and went on stage, when the light came on.


    He received the award and gave his eptance speech, before he went back and sat down next to Ling Yan and said, ¡°You must be the best actress, otherwise we will lose terribly.¡±


    It would be very embarrassing if they only received an award that was not actually a Lugano Film Award


    After the award was given, it was followed by the Best Director Award.


    It was a French movie, a movie about the war in the Middle East.


    Gu Weiwei had watched this movie before, and although she felt a bit regretful that she did not receive the award, she felt that the recipient of the award was well deserved.


    That was because it was not easy to make such a movie, no matter how much preparation and filming was done. It was even harder to make it so well.


    Also, this director was a famous director who opposed the war.


    Now that the international situation was tense, the award given to him by the Lugano Film Festival was meaningful.


    In the WeChat group, Fu Shiyi and the others were gloating.


    Fu Shiyi: [Neither us or Dream of a Long Life 2 received the Best Director Award, so it doesn¡¯t matter who gets it.]


    Jolin: [I was watching the livestream and when the Fibisi Award was announced, James turned green. He must have not expected that it would be such a ¡®surprise¡¯ award.]


    Fu Shiyiughed and gloated happily.


    [I have decided not to report the judging panel of the Lugano Film Festival.]


    When James went to attend the Lugano Film Festival, he received an award that was not given out by the Lugano Film Festival. This award was too well presented.


    Jolin: [As long as Ling Yan is not the best actress, we will still win.]


    Compared to the Fibisi Award, the Best Actress Award was a bit more significant.


    Fu Shiyi: [If it ends up being her, I willin to the judges!]


    If his sister-inw did not get the Best Actress Award, why should that Ling Yan get it?


    Seeing their conversation, Gu Weiwei was toozy toment.


    After the Best Director Award was given, the Best Actor and Best Actress Award were revealed.


    However, the host deliberately made a joke to stall for time and slowly invited the Best Actor fromst year¡¯s Lugano Film Festival to the stage, to reveal the Best Male and Female Lead.


    Last year¡¯s Movie King went on stage and made fun of the host, before he announced the Best Actor Award in front of everyone.


    ¡°This year¡¯s Best Actor of the Lugano Film Festival is... Robert Durant!¡±


    This year, Robert Durant starred in a film about biographies, it showcased the passing of time from childhood to old age and it was a movie that focused on the performance of the actors.


    He deserved the award.


    The crowd burst into apuse and congratted Robert Durant.


    Robert Durant expressed his eptance speech and thanked the audience.


    After he got off the stage, the host said happily.


    ¡°Now it is time to reveal our most anticipated award, who is our most dazzling queen tonight?¡±


    Ling Yan took a deep breath and nervously waited for the answer.


    Now that everyone who could be her opponent was excluded, she was the only one left.


    The host did not announce it directly but said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite Bach to reveal our Movie Queen tonight.¡±

 Chapter 697 - The Legendary Movie Queen (7)

    <h4>Chapter 697: The Legendary Movie Queen (7)</h4>


    Bach, who had presented Mu Weiwei with the award before, came back onto the stage.


    The moment he took over the microphone, he said with a teasing smile, ¡°Everyone must be very curious. Oh, didn¡¯t this annoying fellow already go up on the stage once? Why is he here again?¡±


    The audience burst intoughter and the host picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Bach, if you don¡¯t get down to business right now, I am going to kick you off the stage.¡±


    Bach raised his hands in surrender and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Britney should have announced the award but the day before yesterday, she called me and told me that she was going to have a child and that she was noting.¡±


    The audience was amused by Bach¡¯s expression. The atmosphere was so rxed and joyful that there was no longer any tension or suspense.


    ¡°Childbirth?¡± Bach sighed with a frown and said, ¡°When she came here to receive the awardst year, she said that she was single, and now she is telling me that she is going to have a child. And the very man who made her pregnant is Robert, who has just received the trophy.¡±


    Below the stage, Robert Durantughed. He was indeed married to Britney.


    Bach teased Robert Durant who had just won Best Actor Award and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot what I was doing up on stage.¡±


    The audience burst intoughter again. This humorous old man always made peopleugh.


    Bach cleared his throat and then seriously said, ¡°I am going to present the award for Best Actress on behalf of Britney, so I need to invite someone to the stage first.¡±


    ¡°That is the lead actress of Dream of a Long Life 2, Miss. Ling Yan.¡±


    The moment he finished his words, the camera and the lights swept to where Ling Yan was.


    Dressed in a bright red gown, Ling Yan stood up and walked towards the stage, showing off her slim figure.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bach.¡±


    Bach politely hugged Ling Yan and said, ¡°When I was presenting the award for Dream of a Long Life, I was very sorry that I did not get to meet you. So when I found out that you were here, I wanted to meet you on this very stage, the ce where you were once awarded the Best Actress Award.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to meet you.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    When Dream of a Long Life won the awards at the film festivals, she had stayed in the hospital because of her serious illness and all the awards were received by the filmmakers.


    Bach looked at her and straightforwardly said, ¡°Please allow me to tell this legendary Movie Queen what I said about the award ceremony.¡±


    At this point, almost everyone was sure that this legendary Movie Queen would be the Best Actress of this year¡¯s Lugano Film Festival.


    Bach thought of what he had said years ago and said the speech that had praised her, to Ling Yan¡¯s face.


    Then he sighed.


    ¡°Miss. Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life is a beautiful legend, and our Best Actress Award is also legendary.¡±


    Ling Yan raised her chin and smiled.


    That meant that she was going to be the Best Actress tonight.


    After all, she was the only legendary Movie Queen in the industry.


    Bach turned to Ling Yan and said, ¡°Miss. Ling Yan, can you hold the trophy for me?¡±


    Ling Yan nodded with a smile and took the trophy from the host¡¯s hands, showing a victorious smile.


    Then he thought about the speech he had prepared.


    Bach opened the card and loudly announced, ¡°The Best Actress of this year¡¯s Lugano Film Festival, and the most dazzling female lead tonight, is... Mu Weiwei!¡±

 Chapter 698 - The Legendary Movie Queen (8)

    <h4>Chapter 698: The Legendary Movie Queen (8)</h4>


    Mu Weiwei?!


    Ling Yan¡¯s hand that was holding the trophy shook and she almost dropped it.


    She looked at Bach in astonishment, wondering if she had heard him wrongly.


    Simrly, many filmmakers were also in disbelief. Didn¡¯t Bach greatly praise Ling Yan, just so he could give her the award?


    James and Ke Wei could not believe their ears, when Bach announced that it was Mu Weiwei who had won the award.


    She had already won the Best Neer Award, so why did she gain the Best Actress Award?


    Seeing the confusion of Ling Yan and the audience, Bach seriously repeated his words.


    ¡°Miss. Mu Weiwei is the Director of Sleepless, and she is also the lead actress.¡±


    Having said these words, he teased Mu Weiwei, when he saw that she was not on the stage yet.


    ¡°Weiwei, the trophy is quite heavy, Movie Queen Ling must be tired of holding it for you.¡±


    After Bach repeated her name, Gu Weiwei put down her phone and elegantly stood up.


    Under everyone¡¯s disbelieving eyes, she walked towards Ling Yan, who was holding the trophy.


    Under the lights, the pure white gown was dazzling and a warm smile was on her exquisite face.


    She did not lose herposure, nor was she overjoyed. Instead, she looked confident and elegant, as if she were a noble, who hade to im her scepter.


    She approached Ling Yan and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Movie Queen Ling.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile disappeared bit by bit. Although she tried her best to maintain her posture, she could not make herself smile in such a situation.


    She could not even pretend to smile.


    Was she really going to have to present the trophy to Mu Weiwei?


    For her, it was the greatest humiliation and also a terrible irony.


    Bach did not notice Ling Yan¡¯s strange behavior. He gave Gu Weiwei a hug and yfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not awarding you the Best Director Award, because you have won the Best Actress Award and if you also gained the Best Director Award, everyone would die of anger.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Honestly, I was quite disappointed.¡±


    ¡°No need to be disappointed now.¡± Bach smiled and said to the audience, ¡°Ever since Dream of a Long Life, this is the only time that I have seen a film that has moved me like this. I can¡¯t believe that she is only 19 years old. She is a genius in both the director role and as an actress in the movie.¡±


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth as she stood next to them with the trophy.


    Bach had asked her to go on stage and said so many words of praise about her, but in the end, it turned out that she was only there to present the award to Mu Weiwei?!


    Bach threw a look at Ling Yan and then at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Miss. Ling Yan is the Movie Queen who starred in a legend, and you are the new legend. You are the first person to win two trophies at the Lugano Film Festival, so I asked Miss. Ling Yan toe on stage and present this trophy to you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Ling Yan, who was shaking in anger next to her, and smiled.


    Murphy and Bach were good friends, and when he told her that she would have two trophies, she already knew that the award for Best Actress was hers.


    But she had not expected that Bach would be so crafty as to ask Ling Yan to give her the award.

 Chapter 699 - The Legendary Movie Queen (9)

    <h4>Chapter 699: The Legendary Movie Queen (9)</h4>


    All eyes and camera lenses were focused on the youngest Movie Queen ever, in the history of the Lugano Film Festival, and the audience rapidly burst into apuse.


    Embarrassed, Ling Yan stood by the side with the trophy that was going to be presented to Mu Weiwei, wishing that she could just smash the trophy into pieces.


    But she could not do such a thing, when so many eyes and cameras were on her.


    Although she was very annoyed, she still forced a smile and gave the trophy to her.


    Gu Weiwei received the trophy with a smile and saw the unwillingness and hatred in Ling Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Standing next to Mu Weiwei and Ling Yan, Bach excitedly said, ¡°The legendary Movie Queen presented the trophy for Best Actress to this year¡¯s new legend, Mu Weiwei. I am so touched.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. He was touched, but Ling Yan must currently hate them to death.


    Ling Yan¡¯s aura and expression when she was on the stage just now meant that she was there to receive the award.


    But after he had asked her to go on stage and praised her, he had then requested for her to be the guest presenter instead.


    It was already very frustrating for Ling Yan, when Mu Weiwei won the Best Actress Award.


    But after Bach¡¯s request, Mu Weiwei actually won the award from Ling Yan¡¯s hands, which made Ling Yan feel even worse.


    Ling Yan tried hard to keep the smile on her face, but she was so annoyed that she was ready to vomit out blood.


    Damn that Bach! He had asked her toe onto the stage, just to give Mu Weiwei the award.


    And he said that the legendary Movie Queen was going to present the award to the new legend, which meant that Mu Weiwei had already crushed and overtaken her.


    Her Dream of a Long Life 2 premiered on the same day as Mu Weiwei¡¯s Sleepless but now, Mu Weiwei had won the Best Neer Award and the Best Actress Award at the Lugano Film Festival, and she, the legendary Movie Queen, had returned empty-handed. She was so embarrassed.


    She had just been shining so brightly on stage, but now she was so embarrassed that she just wanted to find a hole to hide herself in.


    Standing next to her, Gu Weiwei spoke her eptance speech in English, with the trophy in her hands.


    Having spoken, she turned to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Lastly, I would like to thank the legendary Movie Queen Ling Yan, for giving me this award.¡±


    Of course it would be more frustrating for Ling Yan because she had to give her the award herself!


    Bach gave the microphone to Ling Yan and asked, ¡°As the former Movie Queen, do you have anything to say to our new Movie Queen this year?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile wavered and her voice sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss. Mu Weiwei.¡±


    She was already gritting her teeth, but she still had to congratte Mu Weiwei.


    What was the grudge between her and Bach? Why did he ask her if she wanted to say anything to Mu Weiwei?


    If it had not been for the fact that so many eyes were on her, she would not have given the award to Mu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei bowed with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Since the trophy had been presented, Ling Yan did not need to stand on the stage anymore. She forced herself to elegantly get off the stage and returned to her seat.


    She had just sat down, when she saw Bach asking someone to bring Mu Weiwei¡¯s other trophy onto the stage and asking all the winners to take a picture with her.


    And Mu Weiwei, who was the only person who had won two trophies, was receiving many congrattions from everyone on the stage, surrounded by the stars.


    She was enjoying the glory that belonged to her.

 Chapter 700 - Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 700: Ling Yan</h4>


    James was also invited onto the stage for a picture because he had won the Fibisi Award.


    After the picture, he threw a look at Gu Weiwei, who was holding a trophy in each hand and casually said, ¡°It is the first time I have seen someone winning two awards at a time, after all my years of attending so many film festivals.¡±


    Bach said with a smile, ¡°That is because no one has ever been able to take care of both the directing and starring as an actress. If she can do it, of course she can win two trophies.¡±


    Most of the people who attended the film festival were directors, actors and actresses, some were able to direct and y the lead roles, but few of them were able to be nominated.


    Mu Weiwei was the first director and lead actress he had met in years.


    She had surpassed many people in both talent and acting skills.


    James was speechless and nced at Ling Yan, who was sitting next to Ke Wei.


    He felt that it was too embarrassing to be awarded the Fibisi Award.


    Ling Yan was probably even more embarrassed than him.


    She, the legendary Movie Queen, had tried her best to make aeback but she had lost to a young Mu Weiwei.


    Also, Mu Weiwei had won the award for Best Actress.


    From the moment the Best Actress Award was revealed, she was no longer the legend of the film industry.


    She had been in her twenties when she won the award for Dream of a Long Life, but Mu Weiwei had won the Best Female Lead award at the age of 19. She had also directed the movie herself, which was already incredible.


    The old legends had passed, and the new ones had just begun.


    After everyone had taken a picture together, the ceremony of the Lugano Film Festival officially came to an end and Gu Weiwei was undoubtedly the biggest winner.


    After the pictures, James left the stage with Ling Yan and Ke Wei.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and found that she should hurry to return to the airport to return for the promotional event, so she texted Jolin and asked him to pick her up.


    She was about to leave when Bach stopped her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, just a minute.¡±


    ¡°Anything else, Mr. Bach?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Bach looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know Mr. Gu Wei?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Gu Weiwei did not want the public to know that she was the one who filmed Dream of a Long Life, so she used the name Gu Wei and masqueraded under the identity of a man.


    Normally, everyone paid the most attention to the leading roles in a movie, and Ling Yan was undoubtedly the most popr actress in Dream of a Long Life, so very few people paid attention to her fake identity.


    Bach expectantly asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No, why does Mr. Bach ask such a question?¡±


    Bach thought for a while and said, ¡°Due to the simrities between Sleepless and Dream of a Long Life, I am curious if you know him and have any experience in directing.¡±


    Since both movies had left a deep impression on him, of course he would try to figure out the connection.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and denied it.


    ¡°No, maybe it is just a coincidence.¡±


    Bach sighed in disappointment. ¡°But you are also a unique filmmaker. You are now the Movie Queen of this year.¡±


    When he first heard that Dream of a Long Life 2 was being filmed, he had thought that Ling Yan would be the Movie Queen of this year¡¯s Lugano Film Festival.


    Then he went to watch the movie and was deeply disappointed.


    It was not until all the judges saw Mu Weiwei¡¯s wonderful performance in Sleepless that his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 701 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 701: Face pping</h4>


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei sincerely thanked him.


    Bach sized up the young Chinese girl in front of him. ¡°No wonder Murphy is willing to work on your movie. I look forward to seeing your future amazing work.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile. She checked the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to return home, so I can¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Bach smiled and said, ¡°It is okay, I believe that we will meet again at the film festival in New York.¡±


    This film would definitely win many awards at several film festivals this year.


    ¡°If possible, we will meet again.¡± Gu Weiwei shook hands with him and left with the two trophies to meet Jolin.


    When Jolin received the message, he was already waiting at the exit with Lei Ning.


    The moment she got into the car, he was so excited that he reached out for a hug. However, Lei Ning nced at him coldly and he withdrew his hands.


    Alright, she was Boss¡¯s woman and she should not be touched.


    ¡°Weiwei, you did well.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how pale I was when I saw Movie Queen Ling going onto the stage. She must have vomited blood by now.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei lifted the train of her gown into the car and smiled.


    ¡°She has embarrassed herself by returning empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°It is not just embarrassing, you totally humiliated her!¡± Jolin excitedly said.


    When he saw Ling Yan on the stage, his heart sank, thinking that Ling Yan would win the Best Actress Award.


    However, unexpectedly, when Bach announced that the winner was his girl, he screamed in excitement.


    Bach had asked Ling Yan to attend the ceremony because he wanted to tell her about the award speech a few years ago, and also because he wanted her, the legendary Movie Queen, to present the award to the new legendary Movie Queen tonight.


    But this was a p across Ling Yan¡¯s face.


    She, the legendary Movie Queen, made a high-profileeback but ended up returning empty-handed from the film festival.


    She had been so high profile on the red carpet that she had been pped right across the face.


    Gu Weiwei removed her high heels and said, ¡°Along with the awards tonight, we can get someone to release the promotional script and then our box office will rise again.¡±


    ¡°I have already asked my men to post it. When we return to the hotel, we will take two pictures of you holding the trophy and upload them.¡± Jolin said.


    Ling Yan was still on the top search list, and when they reached the top of the search list, the uproar would be shocking.


    It was going to be another round of face pping.


    Gu Weiwei rubbed the trophies in her hands. With these two trophies, the box office of Sleepless would definitely exceed Dream of a Long Life 2.


    Ling Yan had returned empty-handed from the film festival and if she exceeded the box office again, she would no longer be a legend.


    When the three of them returned to the hotel, Jolin asked the stylist to touch up her makeup and asked her to pose for some pictures with the trophy in the room.


    Then she picked out a picture with perfect lighting,position and smile.


    There was also a picture taken by the photographer of the film festival, which was posted on Mu Weiwei¡¯s Weibo.


    There were two pictures in total. The first showed her receiving the trophy from Ling Yan on stage, and the other showed her holding the two trophies.


    [Thanks to the Lugano Film Festival, thanks to Movie Queen @LingYan]


    After Jolin posted the post, Fu Shiyi and Song Yu reposted it one after another.


    Some of the stars behind the Weibo ounts, who had already seen her at the film festival, also reposted the post and congratted her.


    On the way to the airport, both [Movie Queen Mu Weiwei] and [Ling Yan Lugano Film Festival] had been ced on the top search list.


    One returned with a good reputation while the other returned empty-handed. It was a very clear p across the face.

 Chapter 702 - The Box Office Record of Dream of a Long Life 2

    <h4>Chapter 702: The Box Office Record of Dream of a Long Life 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei was still on the ne heading back home, when the news of her bing the Best Neer and the new Movie Queen spread like wildfire.


    A few hours ago, the inte was buzzing with reports about the legendary Movie Queen Ling Yan attending the Lugano Film Festival. Everyone had thought that she was going to be the Movie Queen this year too.


    No one had expected that Mu Weiwei would be the Movie Queen at the award ceremony and that Ling Yan would personally give her the award.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans were overjoyed and went to the cinema to watch the movie again to express their congrattions.


    Ling Yan¡¯s fans could not believe that Ling Yan, the legendary Movie Queen of Dream of a Long Life that no one had ever surpassed, had lost to Mu Weiwei at the Lugano Film Festival.


    Some extreme fans evenined to the judges of the Lugano Film Festival, seeking justice for their idol.


    But soon, the representative of the judging panel of the Lugano Film Festival, Bach, swiftly countered them, when the journalists asked him questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that Miss. Ling Yan performed very well in Dream of a Long Life. I also thought that Dream of a Long Life 2 this year would impress me, but I was greatly disappointed. Just because she once won an award for a movie doesn¡¯t mean that we have to give her all the prizes.¡±


    ¡°Instead ofining to the judges, why not encourage your idol to bring you better work?¡±


    ...


    When Bach was young, he had also been the director of numerous legendary works. In recent years he had stopped directing movies and had be the judge for the International Film Festival. He had always been fair and strict.


    Instead of receiving their justice for Ling Yan, Ling Yan¡¯s fans had ended up humiliating her.


    Gu Weiwei finally arrived, after flying for more than ten hours and met up with Fu Shiyi and the other actors, who were still promoting the movie.


    The moment she arrived at the hotel room, the light was suddenly turned on.


    A group of people were holding a bunch of flowers and cake, waiting to celebrate.


    Gu Weiwei burst intoughter at the sight of the colorful room. ¡°You guys are too much!¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to be, you pped the face of the legendary Movie Queen and brought us two trophies.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    When he saw her receiving the trophy for Best Actress from Ling Yan on the live-stream, he loved the crafty Bach even more.


    That thrilling moment was so beautiful.


    ¡°Also, the box office of Sleepless has soared to 600 million yuan, breaking the highest box office record of Dream of a Long Life 2.¡± Song Yu said.


    Normally, when the movie was in the cinemas the box office would be the highest on the first day, and then it would continue to gradually drop.


    Not only did they win two awards but their box office also rose tremendously because of her.


    He had acted in many movies and won a few major awards, but none of them had made such a high box office.


    Qiu Ling said with a smile, as she held the cake, ¡°How can we not celebrate when there are so many pleasant surprises?¡±


    She had brought them to experience one miracle after another, such as they had never expected, so how could they not celebrate her?


    Helpless, Gu Weiwei had no choice but to celebrate with them. They ate supper and cake and drank a small ss of champagne before leaving.


    When everyone else had left, Fu Shiyi said to her, with a bag in his hand, ¡°Oh, my brother asked someone to deliver this to you. He said that it is a congrattions for you winning the award.¡±


    He and Fu Shiqin could only receive their brother¡¯s present once, on their birthday, but his brother was so diligent in giving presents to his girlfriend.


    When he was on a business trip, he always gave presents to Mu Weiwei and also whenever she did anything worth celebrating.

 Chapter 703 - Sleepless

    <h4>Chapter 703: Sleepless</h4>


    In contrast to Gu Weiwei¡¯s joyful celebration, Ling Yan¡¯s crew of Dream of a Long Life 2 were very distressed.


    Ling Yan was so annoyed that she did not eat anything when she returned to the hotel, after the ceremony.


    When she returned to A Land, she found that theizens were doubting her acting and that Sleepless had broken the box office record of Dream of a Long Life 2.


    She had no idea how she was worse than Mu Weiwei. When she returned to A Land, she asked her agent to arrange a viewing of Sleepless in the middle of the night, so that she could watch it by herself.


    She wanted to see what kind of movie Mu Weiwei had made to have so greatly ruined her reputation.


    After she finished the promotional work, the agent booked the entire cinema for the second half of the night.


    Ling Yan disguised herself and entered the cinema with her agent.


    Since she did not want to be recognized, her agent had arranged for her to be the only one.


    When she saw the murder scene in the movie, she felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart.


    Although the murder in the movie was a car ident, the organ transnt was done because of brain death.


    Was this really just a coincidence?


    Heart transnt ¨C a coincidence, murder ¨C a coincidence, and brain death ¨C also a coincidence?


    Mu Weiwei, who on earth are you?


    It was obvious that the movie was about her and Gu Weiwei, but no one else knew about it apart from her mother and Ji Fang.


    Even the Dorrans Family had failed to find anything after months of investigation.


    Mu Weiwei... if it was a coincidence, it was too much.


    That actress looked exactly the same as when Gu Weiwei died by her hands.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what is wrong?¡± The agent heard her trembling breathing and worriedly asked.


    Ling Yan took a long time to calm herself down.


    ¡°I am fine, I am fine, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She said as she stood up, her legs turning weak.


    Luckily, her agent caught her in time so she did not fall.


    Finally, the agent helped her into the car and gave her a bottle of water.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that Mu Weiwei directed a good movie, but you don¡¯t have to be so stressed.¡±


    Ling Yan did not take her agent¡¯s words seriously at all. Instead, she kept thinking about the murder scene in the cinema and mumbled, ¡°No, she can¡¯t have known, she can¡¯t know.¡±


    Hearing her words, the agent asked, ¡°What does she know?¡±


    Ling Yan came back to herself, but her hands were still trembling.


    The murder scene in the movie was just a small part of the movie, but to her, it was like seeing Gu Weiweiing back to life.


    She felt afraid, even though she knew that her heart had been transnted into her body and that Gu Weiwei¡¯s body was still lying in the cold coffin, in the basement of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    But Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie made her feel that Gu Weiwei was back.


    It was not her physically who had returned, but her ghost who was hovering around her and could kill her at any moment.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what is wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± The agent asked in confusion.


    Halfway through the movie, she had wanted to leave, as if she had seen a ghost. She had been in the car for so long and yet... she still seemed to have lost her soul.

 Chapter 704 - Gu Weiwei Is Still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 704: Gu Weiwei Is Still Alive?</h4>


    ¡°Back... take me back to the hotel.¡± Ling Yan was still in a daze after she said those words.


    The agent did not ask anything more as to why she was in such a state, but worriedly asked, as they arrived outside her hotel room, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ling Yan entered the room and closed the door.


    Then she started to search for things rted to ghosts and spirits.


    A heart transnt could be a coincidence, and brain death could be a coincidence. But when that woman was killed, she looked exactly the same as when Gu Weiwei died. That was definitely not a coincidence.


    Also, she suddenly thought of something.


    When Cayman Dorrans came to the Gu Family and tried to kill her to take Gu Weiwei away, Gu Siting strongly objected to him taking Gu Weiwei away.


    Gu Siting said that someone told him that after a person died, they would have a soul. If they were in a special ce and the Nine-Eyed Pearl was ced on Gu Weiwei, the soul of a dead person could stay in this world.


    She had never believed in the supernatural. Even after hearing what Gu Siting said the other day, she still did not believe that Gu Weiwei, who was already dead, would return.


    But when she saw the scene in the movie, she was truly frightened.


    Could it be that Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul was still alive?


    If that was the case, then Mu Weiwei must have something to do with her.


    Otherwise there would not have been so many coincidences rted to Gu Weiwei.


    She had imitated Gu Weiwei¡¯s voice in the recording incident, so she was brought to the Gu Family to y the role of Gu Weiwei and managed to fool Gu Siting. Then she made this movie that showed the truth behind Gu Weiwei¡¯s death...


    But when she thought of what happened to Mu Weiwei, she found it suspicious.


    If everything was true, then Gu Siting would soon know where Gu Weiwei was.


    By that time, she and her mother would not be able to conceal the fact that they had killed Gu Weiwei.


    She slumped onto the sofa, feeling a bit confused.


    She could not let them know, not Gu Siting, nor Cayman Dorrans.


    If they knew that Gu Weiwei did not die from the assassination, but by her hands, they would dig out her heart and kill her.


    She was just feeling lost when Ji Fang called her, after seeing all kinds of news reports.


    The moment the call went through, she asked, ¡°Yanyan, what is going on? How did you lose to Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Not only did she lose to Mu Weiwei, she even presented the award to her.


    ¡°Mom, Gu Weiwei... Gu Weiwei seems to be alive...¡± Ling Yan said with a trembling voice.


    Ji Fang said, ¡°What is wrong with you? Why are you suddenly saying such things? Isn¡¯t Gu Weiwei already dead in the cer of the Gu Family?¡±


    How could she say that a dead woman was back?


    ¡°It is not her body but her ghost. Her ghost ising back to haunt us.¡± Ling Yan said as she looked around, fearing that something paranormal would happen.


    ¡°Yanyan, what is wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Ji Fang felt that something was wrong. Her daughter was an atheist and so she would not say such a thing.


    Ling Yan said, as her hands shook, ¡°Last time, when Cayman Dorrans almost killed me to take Gu Weiwei away, Gu Siting said that the Nine-Eyed Pearl would keep Mu Weiwei¡¯s ghost in this world. That is not a baseless rumor, Gu Weiwei is still alive...¡±


    Although she did not know where she was, she could feel that she was still watching her every move.

 Chapter 705 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 705: Gu Siting</h4>


    Ji Fang could not believe her words.


    But she could tell that something was wrong with her daughter¡¯s tone, so she started to worry.


    ¡°Yanyan, she is dead, she will nevere back.¡±


    Maybe the investigation by the Dorrans Family for the past few months and the filming of her movie, had put her under too much pressure.


    That was why she had thought of these supernatural things.


    ¡°Mom, it is true, she is still here...¡± Ling Yan said and turned on all the lights in the room, fearing that there would be something hiding in a dark corner.


    Ji Fang got increasingly worried. ¡°Yanyan, what happened?¡±


    She had been fine on the phone two days ago, why did she suddenly say something so weird today?


    The scene in the movie, as well as Gu Weiwei¡¯s struggling expression when she was injected with the drug for thest time, arose in Ling Yan¡¯s mind, making her fall into deep fear.


    ¡°Mom, if what Gu Siting said is true, he will soon know where Gu Weiwei is. He will find her and he will know that we killed her...¡±


    At the beginning, she did not care that Gu Siting wanted to hide Gu Weiwei¡¯s body in the cer.


    Even though she lived in the Gu Family and knew that her body was in the basement of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, she had never been scared.


    But today, she felt a deep fear from the bottom of her soul, as if Mu Weiwei was sending one message after another from Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Siting had said that half a yearter, the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl would tell him where Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul was.


    It was almost half a year¡¯s time.


    Before today, even if Cayman Dorrans had been sending men to investigate Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, she had not been afraid.


    But now, she was truly scared that the Nine-Eyed Pearl would hold Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul in this world, so that they could find her.


    By that time, no matter how much she and her mother denied it, they would believe everything Gu Weiwei said.


    Ji Fang stayed silent for a while and consoled her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will book a flight for you tomorrow, we can talkter.¡±


    Her daughter¡¯s tone made her hair stand on end.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hang up, talk with me, I am scared...¡±


    Ling Yan sized up her own room nervously, feeling as if there was something invisible around her.


    Apart from her mother, she could not talk about this with anyone else, much less to Gu Siting.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hang up. Mom will talk with you.¡± Ji Fang said patiently.


    They could not discuss Gu Weiwei with anyone else.


    Ling Yan was curled up on the sofa with the phone in her hand. ¡°What are we going to do if Gu Siting knows about it? Mom, what are we going to do?¡±


    If he had known that Gu Weiwei was still alive, he would not have given her the heart.


    ¡°There will be a way. When I am with you, we can think of a way together.¡± Ji Fang consoled her confused daughter.


    Although what her daughter said was a bit strange, they had to be prepared.


    Otherwise if Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans knew about it, they would not be able to survive.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die, and I don¡¯t want to die by Gu Siting¡¯s hands either.¡± Ling Yan said as she burst into tears.


    She had been sick for more than twenty years and she had just started a healthy new life. She was not convinced that everything was going to end just like that.

 Chapter 706 - Waiting for Death

    <h4>Chapter 706: Waiting for Death</h4>


    Ling Yan did not dare to fall asleep for the entire night.


    The moment she closed her eyes, the memory of Gu Weiwei¡¯s death would appear in her mind.


    She had to keep talking with her mother Ji Fang, in order to get rid of the fear in her heart.


    At dawn, Ji Fang took the earliest flight to the city, where Ling Yan was promoting the movie in A Land. After Ling Yan had finished her work, Hi Fang finally saw her tired and haggard daughter.


    The mother and daughter ate together and returned to the hotel room.


    ¡°Yanyan, what happened?¡± Ji Fang anxiously asked the moment she entered the room.


    When she was outside, she did not dare to ask because her assistant and agent were around.


    Ling Yan turned on her phone and went straight to the movie clip from Sleepless that showed the murder scene.


    Ji Fang was confused as she watched the movie. When she saw the scene where the actor was brain dead and the heart was removed, her hand shook and the phone fell onto the carpet.


    ¡°This movie...¡±


    Seeing her mother¡¯s reaction, Ling Yan asked, ¡°Mom, you also think that the look in her eyes resembles Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression back then, right? You also think that this scene is too much, right?¡±


    Ji Fang picked up the phone and looked at Mu Weiwei¡¯s face on the screen in disbelief.


    ¡°You suspect that Mu Weiwei knows how Gu Weiwei died?¡±


    Mu Weiwei was the one who made the movie, and the plot was a coincidence. But if the expression and gaze in the scene were the same, then it was not a coincidence.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She must know, otherwise she would not have imitated Gu Weiwei¡¯s voice so well, otherwise she would not have fooled Gu Siting at the Gu Family...¡±


    ¡°No, no, maybe we are thinking into it too much.¡± Ji Fang shook her head and denied Ling Yan¡¯s guess. ¡°If she knew about it, why didn¡¯t she tell Gu Siting?¡±


    Ling Yan looked serious and said resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she has so many things to do with Gu Weiwei, it can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°But... even if it is not a coincidence, what can we do even if she knows about it?¡±


    Ji Fang sighed. She was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, the richest man in Hua Land. Even Gu Siting would not dare to touch her, let alone the Ji Family.


    Ling Yan paced back and forth in the room. Why did it have to be Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend?


    She had heard from Gu Siting that Mu Weiwei was being followed by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards.


    Ever since she was caught by Gu Siting thest time, she had been well protected and now no one could touch her.


    ¡°Yanyan, if everything is as you have guessed, we will not be able to defend ourselves against Gu Siting and Mu Weiwei¡¯s words.¡± Ji Fang calmed down and analyzed the situation.


    Ling Yan thought for a moment and then quietly mumbled, ¡°I can ignore Mu Weiwei for now, but Gu Siting... Gu Siting doesn¡¯t have much time left, before the man tells him where her soul is.¡±


    If Gu Siting had given him the deadline, he would have met the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl as soon as he could, instead of waiting the six months.


    Not only Gu Siting, but Cayman Dorrans was also waiting for the man.


    ¡°Then... can we find that person first?¡± Ji Fang asked.


    If they couldn¡¯t find the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl, the mother and daughter would not be able to stop everyone from knowing, unless they saw him before Gu Siting.


    ¡°Gu Siting has been sending his men to search for them, but they have not found her. If we go and look for them, we will be discovered by Gu Siting and his men.¡±


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth unwillingly. Was she really going to have to sit back and do nothing?

 Chapter 707 - Different

    <h4>Chapter 707: Different</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    The Dorrans Family had stopped their coboration and the Fu¡¯s Enterprise kept on pursuing the Gu Family, putting the Gu Family in a very difficult situation.


    Gu Siting had been in Europe for more than a month before he managed to return to A Land.


    Therefore, he had no time or energy to pay attention to Ling Yan¡¯s recent movements.


    It was not until dinner time, when he read the news about the Lugano Film Festival, that he found out. ¡®Mu Weiwei, the rising star of Hua Land, had won the Movie Queen award this year by defeating Ling Yan¡¯.


    The picture was of Mu Weiwei receiving the award and Ling Yan presenting the award to her.


    In the picture, the girl who had won the trophy smiled brightly.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei¡¯s new movie is very popr?¡±


    He had been too busy ying cat and mouse chases with Fu Hanzheng, to pay attention to anything else. All he knew was that Mu Weiwei had made a movie at the same time as Ling Yan¡¯s Dream of a Long Life 2.


    A Land and Hua Land were both in Asia and the entertainment and cultural industries interacted with each other.


    The movies that were released in Hua Land would also be released in A Land and vice versa.


    Kuroda Shio nced at the headline on the newspaper and said, ¡°She is indeed very popr. The total box office is almost catching up with Dream of a Long Life 2 and she even won the Best Neer Award and Best Actress Award at the Lugano Film Festival. She is very popr these days.¡±


    Since he had to keep an eye out for Ling Yan, he also paid some attention to herpetitor.


    Gu Siting put down the newspaper and asked, ¡°What is the movie about?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have been too busy with work to pay attention to it.¡± Kuroda Shio honestly replied.


    He was not someone who would have the time to watch a movie. He only knew that the movie was very popr these days, but he did not care to know what it was about


    But after seeing that Miss Ling Yan did not receive the award, shouldn¡¯t Gu Siting call her to show some concern?


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look when we have time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio replied and tried to sound him out. ¡°Miss. Ling Yan¡¯s movie failed to win the award, and the audience¡¯s reaction was mixed. If the box office is exceeded again, it will be a huge blow to her career. Her agent contacted me and asked if you want to interfere.¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think Weiwei would do, if she was in this situation?¡±


    Kuroda Shio smiled helplessly. ¡°She will realize what she wants.¡±


    Gu Siting smiled and whispered, ¡°She will try her best to actualize it. Even if the results don¡¯te about, she will have no regrets.¡±


    Ling Yan was going to make her own movie, so she was prepared for the future.


    The entertainment industry is a ce where talents are everywhere. The reason why her Dream of a Long Life was so sessful, was mostly because of Weiwei¡¯s efforts.


    Without Weiwei¡¯s participation, Dream of a Long Life 2 would not be as moving as its predecessor.


    Kuroda Shio smiled. Ling Yan liked to enjoy the fruits and glory of achieving her dream, but Weiwei preferred the process.


    Gu Siting put down the knife and fork and wiped his lips with a napkin.


    ¡°The person who brought the Nine-Eyed Pearl still hasn¡¯t appeared?¡±


    Kuroda Shio shook his head. ¡°No, it is as if he has disappeared from the face of the earth. We did not find him and neither did Cayman Dorrans.¡±


    Gu Siting pursed his lips and said nothing. There was not much time left before the appointed time. Would that man really show up and bring him news?

 Chapter 708 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 708: Weiwei</h4>


    ¡°Even if Cayman Dorrans finds him first, it was my promise originally with that man.¡±


    Based on his understanding of Cayman Dorrans, he was trying to find him before him, so that he would not know anything about Weiwei.


    But he was the one who had made the deal with that man, and that man would only go to him.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family still suspect that Miss Weiwei¡¯s death has something to do with the Gu Family and the Ling Family. Although they are not investigating on the surface, they are still investigating in secret.¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting got up and went upstairs. ¡°Let them be.¡±


    Maybe when he found her, everything would be revealed.


    Kuroda Shio¡¯s phone rang. He answered the call and said a few words, before he ran upstairs.


    ¡°President Gu, Grandpa is calling.¡±


    Gu Siting took the phone, answered briefly and gave him back the phone.


    ¡°Although the crisis is over, we should keep an eye out for the follow-up and don¡¯t let Fu Hanzheng find any more loopholes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Because of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s interference, they lost a very important coboration project.


    It was a good thing that President Gu did not put all his chips onto the table for that project. Instead, he secretly reached out to another project to stabilize the situation.


    ¡°Anything else going on at the Fu Family?¡± Gu Siting replied as he returned to the study.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and answered, ¡°Nothing suspicious. The Fu Family seems to be preparing for Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei¡¯s wedding, but nothing suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡± Gu Siting asked in astonishment.


    Kuroda Shio nodded. ¡°Yes, they have been making preparations these past few months. They have also hired Merlin from Muse to design the wedding gown and the wedding date is set to be in two months time.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hanzheng was not only a calctive man but also very devoted to love.


    Mu Weiwei was only 20 years old next month and he could not wait to marry her.


    Gu Siting smiled bitterly.


    ¡°This man is so annoying, I am so jealous.¡±


    ¡°Envious?¡± Kuroda Shio was startled. Envious of an enemy who was fighting him to the death?


    ¡°Yes, I envy him.¡± Gu Siting sighed and said, ¡°I envy him for being able to meet someone he loves and grabbing hold of her.¡±


    Unlike him, who only realized how important she was after losing her.


    Hearing his words, Kuroda Shio let out a sigh of relief.


    If he could say that, then he must not be interested in Mu Weiwei any more.


    Maybe because he had heard that Mu Weiwei was getting married, he stopped paying so much attention to her.


    ¡°Alright, go and do your work.¡± Gu Siting reminded Kuroda Shio who was still in a daze.


    He had to deal with thepany as soon as possible so that he could find Weiwei at the end of the month.


    After all, Cayman Dorrans would not want him to find her and they would have to have a battle of wits.


    He did not want Fu Hanzheng to take advantage of that incident and bring the Gu Family into danger.


    Kuroda Shio nodded and left to deal with his work.


    Gu Siting was alone in the study, reading through a pile of work files, yet he was too distracted to read them.


    He had nothing to do with Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei getting married, but when he thought that she was marrying Fu Hanzheng, he suddenly felt a bit displeased.


    Maybe he thought that way because she resembled Weiwei.


    But soon, he would be able to find Weiwei too.

 Chapter 709 - Fu Hanzhengs Proposal Plan

    <h4>Chapter 709: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Proposal n</h4>


    At Landscape Vi in Hua Land.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng made a call to Gu Weiwei, who was busy with the promotional event. After the call, he started to work in the study.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother who had a cold face after hanging up the phone and said sympathetically, ¡°Sister-inw is so cruel! She left you in the capital for so many days and never came home.¡±


    Due to Mu Weiwei¡¯s busy promotional activities, they only talked for ten minutes every day.


    He looked at his brother pitifully, as if they were in a fake rtionship.


    ¡°So much nonsense, have you finished your work?¡±


    Fu Shiqin obediently shut up and worked overtime to finish the work his brother had given him. He gave him the files and went downstairs to pour himself a drink to replenish his sugar low.


    Then he leisurely returned to the study and waited for his brother¡¯s approval.


    He identally saw a handwritten proposal next to his brother¡¯s hand and craned his neck to take a look.


    When he read the proposal, he spat out the drink.


    ¡°Proposal?¡±


    He had just finished speaking, when his brother red at him.


    So he grabbed a napkin and wiped the drink stains on the table, as he said with a smile, ¡°Proposal?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the files and ignored him.


    Fu Shiqin curiously looked at the proposal written by his brother. There were several detailed proposals on it, even more detailed than when thepany was bidding for an international project.


    ¡°Our sister-inw has the ring on her finger, why does she need a proposal?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have onest time.¡± Fu Hanzheng calmly said.


    It had been a long time since he gave her the ring, and she was the one who found the ring. He himself had put it on her finger in a hurry.


    He did not formally propose to her.


    Xu Qian said that women paid great attention to the ceremonies of love.


    Although he knew that she would definitely marry him, he still felt that he should give her a formal proposal.


    Fu Shiqinughed so hard that his shoulders shook.


    ¡°So you have been busy with this proposal all this time. You can ask me and Third Brother about it, we know better than you do.¡±


    ¡°It is my proposal, what does it have to do with you?¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted at him.


    ¡°We are helping you toe up with a n.¡± Fu Shiqin said kindly. He took a look at the proposal and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Your n is not that great.¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned him down. It was more meaningful for him to prepare the proposal himself.


    Also, based on his understanding of these two guys, they would note up with any good ideas.


    Fu Shiqin got so into it that he started to think of numerous proposals, but his brother did not want to hear them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also want to give our sister-inw an unforgettable proposal?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm. ¡°No need, you won¡¯t think of anything good.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, then you don¡¯t need it. You¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng finished the files, signed them and gave them to him.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, take your time.¡± Fu Shiqin took the files, put them into the briefcase and was about to leave.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Hanzheng stopped him and coldly warned him.


    ¡°If she finds out about it, you will have to bear the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 710 - Fu Hanzhengs Proposal 2

    <h4>Chapter 710: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Proposal 2</h4>


    However, the moment Fu Shiqin left Landscape Vi, he made a call to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Do you know what our brother is writing?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sounded tired. ¡°A love letter?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fu Shiyiughed and said, ¡°He is writing a proposal and it is even grander than our project proposals...¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi excitedly said, ¡°You should have told me earlier, I am so good at it...¡±


    ¡°What are you good at? You sound as if you are engaged.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Do you know how many love scenes I have acted in and how many marriages I have participated in?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Alright, you win.¡±


    Fu Shiyi yawned and asked, ¡°What is our brother going to ask for?¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°Swear that you will not tell our sister-inw. Our brother says that if she knows about it, we will both pay the price.¡±


    ¡°You must pay the price, don¡¯t drag me into it.¡± Fu Shiyi instantly understood what his brother meant.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s face sank and he lost the mood to talk with him.


    ¡°Forget it, we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, we can share happiness and misfortune together, just tell me.¡± Fu Shiyi asked curiously.


    Fu Shiqin did not forget to threaten him before he said, ¡°If you leak the secret, I will expose your dark history to Ding Dongdong and tell her all the girls you have flirted with...¡±


    He knew very well that it was a lie to say that they were going to go through thick and thin together.


    When it came to Third Brother, he was always the one who got the best of everything.


    ¡°Okay, I swear, I won¡¯t tell sister-inw about the proposal.¡± Fu Shiyi swore straightforwardly.


    If he told her, Second Brother would not let him off and his elder brother would not either.


    That was why he wasn¡¯t going


    to tell his sister-inw.


    Satisfied, Fu Shiqin told Fu Shiyi what he had read and they started toin to one another.


    His brother had always been smart in business, but when it came to romance, he was not talented enough.


    Fu Shiyi was just talking with Fu Shiyi over the phone, when Gu Weiwei came to talk with him about the promotional n for the next stop, when she heard the word ¡°proposal¡±.


    ¡°Who wants to get married?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was startled for a few seconds. ¡°I... I want to get married.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in surprise ¨C had he and Ding Dongdong progress so fast?


    Didn¡¯t they say that they were not in a rtionship?


    He was going to propose so soon? What was he doing?


    ¡°Sister-inw, what kind of proposal do you think girls want the most?¡± Fu Shiyi asked on behalf of his brother.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°As long as it is the one you like, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of ceremony it is.¡±


    Most importantly, the person she loved was the one she loved.


    ¡°I think there should be something, sister-inw, can you give me some opinions?¡± Fu Shiyi tried to get some information out of her.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment. ¡°There must be fresh flowers, and it is best to propose at night. With beautiful lighting and romantic music, the sess rate should be very high.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°That is all?¡±


    That was too easy.


    ¡°What is important is the person, not these external things. Are you sure that Ding Dongdong is interested in you, and that she is willing to ept a proposal from you?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she gave him the adjusted promotional n.


    Fu Shiyi ended the call with Fu Shiqin with a smile. That idiot must have heard it and will probably tell his brother about it.


    His brother was going to get married after only being in one rtionship, so he had better experience the whole thing.

 Chapter 711 - The Woman at the Top of the Food Chain

    <h4>Chapter 711: The Woman at the Top of the Food Chain</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had received the ring a long time ago, so even if she thought that Fu Shiyi¡¯s proposal was weird, she did not think that it was anything to do with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Cinemas are also very popr abroad, so we will need to make adjustments to the promotional events. We may need to visit a few more cities.¡±


    Fu Shiyi leafed through the new n and asked.


    ¡°Is my brother okay with you noting home for so long?¡±


    She had been running all over the country for days and sometimes she was too busy to call him or his brother.


    If she had to visit a few more cities, she would have to dy her return.


    ¡°Your brother has no problem with it, do you have a problem with it?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him.


    Fu Hanzheng was not very happy, but she had already coaxed him.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiyi instantly gave up.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and reminded him.


    ¡°When we get back, I want to terminate the contract and move behind the scenes.¡±


    Compared to the dazzling stardom, she was more interested in working behind the scenes.


    ¡°No need, you can do whatever you want.¡± Fu Shiyi waved his hands and said indifferently.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°What kind of boss are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not your boss, you are my boss.¡± Fu Shiyi showed a ttering smile.


    His brother was at the top of the food chain.


    His brother had to obey her now, and ording to the rules of the food chain, she was definitely above him and Second Brother.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and said, after he had finished reading, ¡°If you have no problems with it, then that is the n.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Fu Shiyi nced at it briefly and did not bother to look at it anymore. He continued to y the game on his phone. ¡°Oh yes, our mother asked if you can spend your birthday at the old mansion?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Fu Shiyi nced at her and said, ¡°Our mother wanted to ask you directly, but our brother told them not to disturb your work, so she asked me to ask you instead.¡±


    In his brother¡¯s eyes, she was his only wife and no one else was allowed to take advantage of her.


    ¡°What did your brother say?¡± Gu Weiwei asked. Fu Hanzheng had never mentioned this to her.


    ¡°No idea, of course he wants to spend some alone time with you.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while but did not make a decision.


    ¡°Talk with him when we get home.¡±


    She had been very busy with work these days, partly because she was indeed very busy, and partly because she was afraid that she would have to confess everything to him.


    Even though she had thought of hundreds of excuses and had expected all kinds of consequences, she was still afraid that that day woulde, afraid that her hard-won happiness would be ruined.


    ¡°Our mother also asked you if you can stay at the old mansion after you marry my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi continued to convey Mrs. Fu¡¯s message.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Our brother would never agree to it, but you know that my mother only has sons. Girls are rare treasures in the Fu Family and our mother and grandma would like to have grandchildren...¡± Fu Shiyi said helplessly.


    The whole family had hoped that there would be a girl after him and Second Brother, but they had been disappointed.


    If she married his brother, his mother and grandma would definitely want to enjoy the feeling of having a girl at home.


    ¡°We can talk about thatter.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    Now, she did not even know if their marriage would be sessful.


    How could she answer them now?

 Chapter 712 - Ling Yan and Her Mothers Plan

    <h4>Chapter 712: Ling Yan and Her Mother¡¯s n</h4>


    While Gu Weiwei and the crew of Sleepless were running around because of the promotional event, Ling Yan and her mother were so worried about the content of the movie that they had not slept for two days.


    Ling Yan was not in the mood to do any more promotional activities, either. She was trying very hard to stop Gu Siting from getting the news about Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul¡¯s whereabouts.


    But no matter how much they tried, they could not think of a way to stop Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans from getting Gu Weiwei¡¯s information.


    Seeing her daughter looking haggard, Ji Fang tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Yanyan, take a rest. You have a lot of work to do these days and you need to worry about these things instead...¡±


    ¡°Mom, we are running out of time. That man is going to show up soon and tell Gu Siting about Gu Weiwei.¡± Ling Yan was on the verge of breaking down.


    For the past two days, whenever she closed her eyes, she would always dream of Gu Weiwei digging out her heart.


    ¡°But Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans are smart enough to suspect us, if we do anything suspicious.¡± Ji Fang said.


    Especially when Cayman Dorrans¡¯s men had not trusted them from the beginning and if they tried to stop them from knowing about Gu Weiwei, it would mean that they were guilty.


    Feeling frustrated, Ling Yan got angry at her mother.


    ¡°Are we just going to wait for death toe knocking on our door?¡±


    She had been on the verge of death many times in the past, and she now wanted to live a healthy life more than anyone else.


    ¡°If everything is as you have guessed and Mu Weiwei knows about Gu Weiwei, then we can only take a gamble.¡± Ji Fang said as a sinister expression shed across her eyes.


    They had no way out now.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Ling Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she mumbled, ¡°Yes, if Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei are in contact with each another, then... without Mu Weiwei, they might not be able to find Gu Weiwei.¡±


    Ji Fang sighed. ¡°But the problem is that Mu Weiwei is under the protection of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men, how are we going to deal with her?¡±


    They could not stop Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans from knowing about Gu Weiwei, so they had to get rid of the person who was most likely to know about Gu Weiwei.


    Ling Yan stayed silent for a while and then smiled.


    ¡°Someone else... can help us.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ji Fang was surprised. They should not reveal this matter to outsiders.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°One month before Gu Weiwei was stabbed, a mysterious man came to me and asked me about the Gu Family. He also asked me to give him Gu Weiwei¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had no idea what he was up to, but one monthter, something happened to Gu Weiwei and he also gave me the drug that could cause her to be brain dead.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they were trying to find out if Gu Weiwei was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°...Yanyan.¡± Ji Fang had not expected that she was actually the cause of the assassination.


    She had thought that she was trying to transnt Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart because she saw that Gu Weiwei was seriously injured.


    ¡°I had no idea that he was going to kill someone.¡± Ling Yan argued back.


    When Gu Weiwei was brought to St. Paul¡¯s Hospital, she was already dying, so she wanted to do whatever she could to get her heart transnted.


    Ji Fang sighed deeply. Mu Weiwei had been dead for so long and so she did not want to ask any more questions.


    ¡°Will they help us?¡±


    ¡°That man left me a contact number, saying that if I needed any help in the future, he can help me.¡± Ling Yan said, as she found the number she had never called before.

 Chapter 713 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 713: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Ji Fang stopped Ling Yan from making the call.


    ¡°Mom, we are running out of time.¡± Ling Yan looked at her mother and anxiously said.


    If she did not do anything now, she would go crazy!


    Now, she could only ce all of her hopes on Mu Weiwei, hoping that she would be the key person for them to find Gu Weiwei.


    So long as she was killed, Gu Siting and his men would not be able to find out the truth about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death.


    ¡°I am not stopping you, but you can¡¯t make this call with your own phone.¡± Ji Fang reminded her.


    If she made this call with her own phone, they would be in trouble if Gu Siting and the others started to investigate; they would be easily found out.


    By that time, they would be suspected of not only Mu Weiwei¡¯s, but also Gu Weiwei¡¯s assassination and her brain death.


    Hearing Ji Fang¡¯s exnation, Ling Yan gave up making the call.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. We can¡¯t call them ourselves.¡±


    Ji Fang calmed herself down and reminded her.


    ¡°Call on someone else¡¯s phone tomorrow, but don¡¯t let anyone else find out about it.¡±


    Otherwise, not only would Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans not spare them, but Fu Hanzheng would also not spare them either.


    Ling Yan nodded thoughtfully and nned everything out, before taking a rest.


    The following day, after the promotional event, she borrowed a phone from one of the staff members, saying that her phone was out of battery.


    Then she dialed the number she had memorized countless times.


    At first, no one answered the phone.


    Ling Yan made two more calls and it was not until the third call that someone finally answered.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Ling.¡± Ling Yan said.


    The man guessed her identity and straightforwardly said, ¡°Miss. Ling Yan, what can I do for you?¡±


    Ling Yan did not waste any more time and directly made her request.


    ¡°I want you to get rid of someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Ling Yan looked around and said, after making sure that no one was watching, ¡°Mu Weiwei from Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ling sure has a big appetite. That is the future Mrs. Fu that Fu Hanzheng will be marrying, and you want me to get rid of her for you?¡± The man snorted coldly, as if he had no intention of agreeing to her terms.


    ¡°You promised me before, are you going back on your word now?¡± Ling Yan angrily asked.


    This was the only helper she could find.


    ¡°Miss. Ling, your request is too risky. If we get rid of her, we will be enemies of the Fu Family. I can offend Gu Siting, but I don¡¯t want to mess with Fu Hanzheng.¡± The man said.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth and furiously said, ¡°That is not up to you. If you don¡¯t help me, none of us can run away from Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ling, I think thatpared to being the woman who got rid of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend, getting rid of Gu Weiwei was less difficult and risky.¡± The man¡¯s voice sank and sounded so cold that it made people shiver.


    Ling Yan did not expect him to be so uncooperative, so she straightforwardly said, ¡°Mu Weiwei knows about Gu Weiwei. If we don¡¯t get rid of her, neither of us will be able to escape. Cayman Dorrans has been investigating Gu Weiwei¡¯s death.¡±


    At that time, she had no idea who the man was or what his purpose was.


    But now, she could guess that he was either from the Anderson Family or one of Cayman Dorrans¡¯ enemies.

 Chapter 714 - Guilty Heart

    <h4>Chapter 714: Guilty Heart</h4>


    However, he did not believe what Ling Yan said.


    ¡°How could someone, who grew up in Hua Land, know about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death? Miss. Ling is just jealous that the new Movie Queen has ruined your reputation, so you had to find a better excuse to get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ling Yan was so annoyed that her breath was irregr, but she knew she had it to exin to him patiently. ¡°If that is all, would I risk offending Fu Hanzheng? ¡±


    Mu Weiwei had dealt a huge blow to her career, but she was not convinced.


    However it was not necessary to get rid of her yet, just because of that, but she knew too much about Gu Weiwei.


    No one knew what Gu Weiwei looked like before she died, but she clearly portrayed it in the movie.


    No matter what kind of rtionship she had with Gu Weiwei before, if she wanted to stop Gu Siting and his men from finding Gu Weiwei, she had to get rid of her first.


    If they were lucky, Gu Siting and his men would not be able to find out the truth about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death.


    If she was unlucky, she would die anyways.


    The man stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°How does she know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but what I am sure of is that she knows a lot about Gu Weiwei, including... how Gu Weiwei died.¡± Ling Yan reminded him when she heard that he was willing to listen to her.


    ¡°In her new movie, there is a scene where she killed someone and caused them to be brain dead. That actress looked exactly the same as when Gu Weiwei died. It can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I think you are guilty.¡± The man was still suspicious.


    ¡°Also, when she was brought to the Gu Family, she tricked Gu Siting, as if she were possessed by Gu Weiwei. One thing can be a coincidence but how can it remain a coincidence, when they keep urring one after the other?¡± Ling Yan said.


    The man stayed silent, as if he was thinking about something, but eventually said, ¡°No, it is too risky, I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°Once Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans find out about her, none of us will be able to run away. You came to me to confirm that Gu Weiwei was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter and I know you were involved in the Anderson Family¡¯s assassination. If they find out about it, we will both die.¡± Ling Yan coldly warned him.


    ¡°If she had known about everything, she would have told me about it a long time ago. Do you think that I would take such a huge risk to get rid of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e because of your wild guess?¡± Apparently, the man did not want to offend Fu Hanzheng.


    Ling Yan took a deep breath and threatened him.


    ¡°Since you are not willing to do anything, then we can only tell Cayman Dorrans about our meeting.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ling, no one knows about our meeting back then. If you want to continue thinking that way, maybe you should have died instead of Mu Weiwei.¡± The man sneered.


    Ling Yan snorted and said, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°If Miss. Ling can¡¯t control her mouth, then that is all I can do.¡±


    ¡°If the Dorrans Family does not find out anything about my involvement, of course I will not say anything. But if your inaction leads to me being exposed, then I will have to tell them the truth.¡± Ling Yan said.


    The man thought for a while and said, ¡°Let me find out if what you said is true or false. I will get back to you within three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Yan agreed and let out a sigh of relief.


    The fact that he was willing to talk with her showed that he believed her.


    At least she and her mother were not going to face this matter alone anymore.

 Chapter 715 - Murdering

    <h4>Chapter 715: Murdering</h4>


    After the phone call, Ling Yan and her mother Ji Fang felt that they had found an alliance and the burden in their hearts was lifted.


    On the evening of the third day, when the mother and the daughter were drinking coffee in the cafe of the hotel, a man wearing a hat said from behind them, ¡°Miss. Ling, what you said is indeed suspicious, but Mu Weiwei knows so much without any evidence.¡±


    Ling Yan thought for a while and told him everything about Gu Weiwei and the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    ¡°It is a bit suspicious, but it is too troublesome to do anything to her.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Will you still find it troublesome when the Dorrans Family finds out about us?¡± Ling Yan tilted her head and spoke coldly.


    Of course she knew that Mu Weiwei was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and if she did anything to her, she would be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s enemy.


    But who would have thought that it woulde to this?


    Sitting behind her, the man stayed silent for a while, as if he were considering the feasibility of the matter.


    Ling Yan took a sip of coffee and suggested something.


    ¡°Actually, there is a way to make sure that we are not implicated.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You and I are not the ones who most want Mu Weiwei dead, but the Li Family. You must have checked Mu Weiwei¡¯s information and you must know what she has been up to with the Li Family.¡± Ling Yan said.


    If they hired someone to do something to Mu Weiwei, it would be very easy for them to me the Li Family, no matter what happened.


    Therefore, they must not use their names to hire the assassins.


    ¡°Are you saying that you prompt the Li Family to hire the murderer?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Yes, but we need to arrange someone reliable, who can do it in one clean shot.¡± Ling Yan said.


    It was the time when the Li Family most hated Mu Weiwei. As long as this opportunity was presented to them, they would definitely ask someone to get rid of Mu Weiwei.


    After all, they did not know about the rtionship between Mu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, so they were not worried about it.


    Sitting behind Ling Yan, the man sneered. ¡°Women are indeed cruel.¡±


    If Gu Weiwei knew that the person she had saved, was the murderer who had killed her and transnted her heart, she would not be able to rest in peace.


    Ling Yan pursed her lips and did not take his words to heart.


    ¡°Lure the Li Family to hire someone, but the hired person must be sessful, otherwise Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bodyguards will get rid of them before they can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will follow your n.¡± Having said these words, the man closed the newspaper and was about to leave.


    Ling Yan nced sideways. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. After this, we will not meet again.¡± The man said and left the cafe.


    Ling Yan let out a long sigh of relief, picked up her coffee and took another sip, before saying to Ji Fang, who was sitting opposite her, ¡°Mom, this man was able to work with the Anderson Family to attack Gu Weiwei, so this time he will also not fail.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Ji Fang sighed.


    They had only offended the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family and now they would have to offend the Fu Family of Hua Land. In order to survive, they had made three powerful families their enemies.


    With Mu Weiwei still around, she would not be able to live a peaceful life.


    But ever since her daughter and that man provided information about Gu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei was assassinated, they had no way out.


    However, she could only take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 716 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 716: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Although Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Ziting had gotten their marriage certificate, the Wei Family did not n to hold a wedding for them, nor did they allow them to stay at the family home.


    Therefore, she and Wei Ziting had to live in the same apartment, as they had before.


    Since she was pregnant, Wei Ziting hired someone to take care of her and her life was quite stable.


    But because of the Li Family, she could not show her face.


    She had spent the entire night in the apartment and when she switched on the TV, she saw so many reports about Mu Weiwei that she almost smashed the TV into pieces.


    It was not until thewyer called and informed her that Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng were going to court next month that she asked Wei Ziting, ¡°Brother Ziting, can I meet my mother?¡±


    Wei Ziting looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°I will ask the driver to drive you there this afternoon.¡±


    Although he did not want to see her and Zhou Meiqin being together, they were still her family and they would not have many opportunities to meet in the future.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ziting.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said coyly.


    Wei Ziting buried himself in the food and said nothing more.


    Although they were married, she felt that something had changed.


    He no longer liked Li Xing¡¯er as much as before, and it seemed that it was only because she was with child that he had stayed.


    In the afternoon, Wei Ziting went to thepany and asked someone to drive Li Xing¡¯er to the detention center to visit Zhou Meiqin.


    After the mother and daughter talked about the recent situation, Zhou Meiqin nced at the guard and said, ¡°Xing¡¯er, after you go back, go to the Blue Subus Bar in the south of the city and find a man called Kerry. I had a deal with him before but I did not pay him the full amount.¡±


    ¡°What business?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, just go.¡± Zhou Meiqin whispered.


    Li Xing¡¯er asked, ¡°How much do you owe him?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin said, ¡°Five million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Where am I supposed to find so much money?¡± Li Xing¡¯er said in astonishment.


    Five million yuan had been nothing to them before, but now thepany had been taken over by Mu Weiwei¡¯s people and her own properties were almost gone.


    ¡°This is a very important business and the profits are great, you can do it.¡± Zhou Meiqin spoke firmly.


    The visitation phone was being monitored, so she could not make it too clear.


    Li Xing¡¯er had to find Kerry and finish the task.


    Their family was in such a state, and she was not going to allow Mu Weiwei to live a luxurious life.


    During the past two days, she had heard from others that as long as they paid the money, they could hire killers from abroad to take the lives of others.


    She was detained now, so Xing¡¯er had to do the job.


    If Mu Weiwei wanted to take everything back to the Mu Family, she would have to die.


    Li Xing¡¯er sighed. ¡°Then I will think of something.¡±


    ¡°Remember, he is of mixed ethnicity and his name is Kerry.¡± Zhou Meiqin reminded her.


    ¡°I understand, I will go there when I can.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    ¡°You must go there as soon as possible, it is very important.¡± Zhou Meiqin stressed again.


    Li Xing¡¯er threw a confused look at her mother. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you clearly, you will know when you find him.¡± Zhou Meiqin said.


    Although Li Xing¡¯er was confused, she knew that it must be something very important for her mother to be in a rtionship with him.


    ¡°Alright, I will go there as soon as I get the money ready.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 717: Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    After leaving the detention center, Li Xing¡¯er thought about what Zhou Meiqin had said. She had a feeling that the Kerry her mother wanted her to find was not a businessman.


    But there must be a reason why she was in such a hurry.


    Therefore, she spent two days gathering the money and went to the Blue Subus Bar that Zhou Meiqin had mentioned.


    But when she entered the bar, she found that there were many foreigners and people of mixed ethnicity, so she had to ask the bartender about Kerry.


    After making a call, the bartender led her to a hidden private room in the bar.


    In the private room, a mixed ethnicity young man, who was wearing sunsses, poured two sses of wine, when he saw her approaching him.


    ¡°Most of the time, the person who requests after Kerry wants to spend their money to solve some problems.¡±


    ¡°Problems solving?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was surprised.


    Seeing her surprised look, the man snorted.


    ¡°You want to spend money to make someone disappear from the world. If you don¡¯t know what you are here for, how do you know the name Kerry?¡±


    Hearing the words, Li Xing¡¯er understood why her mother Zhou Meiqin had asked her toe here.


    Mu Weiwei was the only person the Li Family wanted to disappear from this world.


    Her mother wanted her toe here and spend money to get rid of Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°My mother was framed and put in jail. She told me toe here to find you.¡±


    Kerry sized up this woman who was fully geared up with a mask, sunsses and hat. So this was the business he had to take on.


    ¡°Tell me, who do you want me to kill?¡±


    ¡°I need to know if you can do it or not.¡± Li Xing¡¯er sized him up and showed her obvious distrust in him.


    ¡°How do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Kerry snorted.


    Li Xing¡¯er was a bit hesitant. Of course she wanted Mu Weiwei to disappear from this world forever.


    But if this man did not seed, the Li Family would be suspected.


    ¡°This kind of business has always been about mutual consent. If you don¡¯t trust us, we won¡¯t force you.¡± Kerry clearly saw her hesitation.


    Anyway, they only told him that if the Li Family came to him, he should take the proposal and carry it out himself.


    But if the other party was not willing to make the deal, he would not force her to hire him.


    ¡°Five million, is it?¡± Li Xing¡¯er made up her mind and asked him how much it would cost.


    Kerry took a sip of the wine and sneered.


    ¡°Who is the target?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°It is very troublesome to deal with a public figure.¡± Kerry said.


    Mu Weiwei was a household name in Hua Land now. If she was not killed cleanly, the media and the police would keep investigating.


    ¡°So... you don¡¯t dare to ept the challenge?¡± Li Xing¡¯er countered.


    Kerry poured another ss of wine and said, ¡°It is just a bit troublesome, I did not say that I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    After all, he had been in this industry for years and he had never failed.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked.


    ¡°She seems to be promoting a movie abroad and it is not easy to keep track of her when she¡¯s out of Hua Land.¡± Cree said simply, not intending to tell her anything more.


    Li Xing¡¯er nodded. This man was indeed smart.


    If the murder took ce overseas, the local police would take care of it. Mu Weiwei might be influential in Hua Land, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to cross the border to find her if she just so happened to... disappear.

 Chapter 718 - Gu Weiweis Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 718: Gu Weiwei¡¯s Purpose</h4>


    Seeing that she had agreed, Kerry took out a business card with an overseas ount printed on it.


    ¡°Just in case, find a safe way to transfer the money into this ount.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er took the business card and carefully put it away.


    ¡°When will there be a result?¡±


    Kerry finished the wine and said, ¡°You won¡¯t see hering home.¡±


    Instead of asking anything more, Li Xing¡¯er got up and left the Blue Subus Bar, feeling both nervous and expectant.


    After she got home, she transferred the money first into Wei Ziting¡¯s ount and then to Kerry¡¯s ount.


    Due to Wei Ziting¡¯s work abroad, he often had ess to thepany ounts and personal ounts, so he would not be very suspicious.


    Now she would just have to wait for the good news.


    ...


    At the same time, Gu Weiwei and the cast were invited to do the promotional and fan meetings in the capital cities of Europe.


    Song Yu had other important work to do, so he did not follow them. Only Qiu Ling and Fu Shiyi were with her.


    After a long day of work, she received a call from Yuan Meng.


    ¡°ording to what you said, I noticed that the Anderson Family did not have any contact with Ling Yan. Could it be that you are wrong?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°Really?¡±


    It was not the Gu Family who had revealed her identity, nor was it Yuan Shuo or Yuan Meng. She suspected that it was rted to Ling Yan.


    The Cayman Dorrans Family had been investigating the Ling Family and St. Paul Hospital, but they had found no clues about the drug that caused her brain death.


    So she wondered if the drug was given to them by someone else.


    Could it have been someone from the Anderson Family who had tried to kill her but then gave Ling Yan drugs, when he found out that she was not dead?


    But Ling Yan did not make any obvious moves, and even when the Dorrans Family found out about the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Jewel, they did not discover the murderer.


    That was why she had made the scene where she looked very much like Gu Weiwei before she died. The moment Ling Yan saw the movie and Gu Siting¡¯s Nine-Eyed Pearl, she would definitely suspect that she was back from the dead.


    But she was not in a position to deal with everything, so she would definitely get rid of her by using the person who had asked her for help.


    If there was really such a person, she would definitely ask them to meet her. After all, there was not much time left until Gu Siting mentioned her whereabouts.


    ¡°No, but I did get some information from Alex. The Andersons were not the only ones who participated in the assassination against you.¡± Yuan Meng said and reminded her. ¡°If it is really as you expected, I might meet someone from the Anderson Family who knows but... I don¡¯t know who that person is.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°But it is not convenient for us to keep an eye out for that person. Hopefully, the Dorrans Family can find out who they are.¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed and reminded her. ¡°Just in case, you better be careful. I am afraid that someone will attack you.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng has arranged for someone to protect me. If someone really tries to do something to me, maybe I can find out who that mysterious person is.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°It is not clear who he is, but he must be one of Cayman Dorrans¡¯s enemies.¡±


    ¡°If someone reallyes, I will contact you in time, please continue the investigation with Master.¡± Gu Weiwei begged her.

 Chapter 719 - Good Luck

    <h4>Chapter 719: Good Luck</h4>


    Without hesitation, Yuan Meng agreed.


    ¡°Be careful and try not to fight them head-on. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    The Anderson Family had sent Yuan Meng to investigate her identity, but what she had told them was that she was not rted to Cayman Dorrans.


    However, someone else had revealed to the Anderson Family that she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s biological daughter, which led to the assassination. She was seriously injured and ended up in the Ling Family¡¯s hospital, where her heart was dug out.


    ¡°Okay, be careful too.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°You better take care of yourself. You are such a dumb person.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    She found it strange. It was very easy for her to learn a lot of things from being a film director to a pianist, but when she learnt martial arts from her and Yuan Shuo. She just did not understand anything.


    They had taught her so much but she had not even learned one-tenth of what they had taught her.


    Gu Weiwei countered.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t cheat, when Master is not around.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, do I look like a yboy?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t look like one but you are a flirt.¡±


    The moment she saw a good-looking man with a good figure, her eyes turned green.


    Yuan Meng blew out a smoke ring. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told Fu Hanzheng, are you waiting for Gu Siting to tell him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m done working.¡±


    It would take more than one or two days for them to solve the problem after the movie was released.


    By that time, the movie wouldn¡¯t be affected if she was distracted.


    After the promotion she would ask Jolin not to schedule any more work for her, so that she had time to deal with this matter.


    ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want.¡± Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°But if Fu Hanzheng doesn¡¯t want you anymore, or if you get tired of him, you cane straight to me. I have found many good-looking and young, but I am not going to be able to enjoy them myself, so you can have them all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei speechlessly felt her forehead ¨C this conversation was not going tost very long.


    ¡°Alright, stop joking.¡±


    Yuan Meng stopped joking and said seriously, ¡°If the person hiding in the dark wants to do something to you again, it will not be an ordinary person. You must be careful. That person borrowed the Anderson Family¡¯s hands but never showed himself. I am afraid that even the Dorrans Family does not know that such a person is involved.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei answered and asked, ¡°Did they really not make things difficult for you, when you returned to the Anderson Family?¡±


    ¡°No, but I am being forced to marry Alex.¡± Yuan Meng said impatiently.


    Because she had hidden the information and refused to report it, she was punished ording to the rules. But Alex, that golden retriever, had proposed to her, so the Anderson Family wasn¡¯t punishing her for the time being.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°It is gettingte, we have to catch the ne tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are you going to Sweden?¡± Yuan Meng suddenly asked.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Yes, we are going to Stockholm, Sweden.¡±


    Yuan Meng smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Let me divine your future with my fingers, you will have luck with men there.¡±


    Recently, the Anderson Family¡¯s intel found out that someone was trying to find out about her, a certain superstar. If she was lucky, she might run into them.

 Chapter 720 - My Brother Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 720: My Brother Loves You</h4>


    She had just finished speaking, when Gu Weiwei hung up.


    After the call with her, she asked Lei Ning toe to her room.


    In case the mysterious third party would send someone after her, she needed Lei Ning to stay close to her.


    He was someone who could get someone else to do the dirty work but still avoid the gaze of the Dorrans Family. If he was going to do something to her, the person he arranged would not be an ordinary person.


    Although she was capable of protecting herself, it was better to leave the fighting to Lei Ning and the other bodyguards.


    She was very careful when she went out for the promotional events, but no suspicious characters showed up.


    The promotional work wasing to an end and they went to the Stockholm Station in Sweden for one of the final promotional events.


    After the promotional event, the organizer even invited them to their private winery to attend the celebration party because their movie was very popr.


    After the event, they went back to the hotel and then went to the private winery arranged by the organizer.


    The winery was located on the Knight¡¯s Ind in the old district of Stockholm; it was where the knights and nobles lived in the 17th century. It was also the political center of Sweden at that time, so there were many ancient Chinese buildings left behind.


    Parts of it were either turned into a tourist attraction, a private resort or a winery.


    Gu Weiwei, Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning were in one car, and Jolin was driving Qiu Ling in the other. The two cars were driving one after the other, on their way to Knight Ind in the old district.


    Sitting in the car, Fu Shiyi was ying with his phone.


    ¡°I heard that the wine from this winery is very famous in Europe, so Second Brother asked us to bring some back.¡±


    ¡°Do you all have collection habits?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with eyebrows raised.


    Fu Shiqin had just showed off in the group chat that he had bought a bottle of wine worth 60 million yuan, and now he was asking them to bring more wine home.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while. ¡°I think so, my father and I like to collect cars and Fu Shiqin likes to collect wine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°What about your Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought hard and said, ¡°My brother used to like collecting money, a lot of money, so he was like a workaholic. But recently, he has fallen in love with a different type of collection.¡±


    ¡°A different collection?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. She had no idea that Fu Hanzheng had such a hobby these days.


    Fu Shiyi chuckled. ¡°My brother has fallen for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    They were just talking when Lei Ning, who was driving, received a call and then ended the call nervously.


    ¡°Someone is watching us, bring out the gun under the car seat.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Shiyi asked in astonishment.


    Gu Weiwei calmly took out the guns from underneath the seat. She kept one for herself, gave one to Fu Shiyi and one to Lei Ning.


    It seemed that she was right, that man was finally here.


    He was involved in everything from the assassination to her brain death.


    She made a call to Jolin. ¡°It is a bit of a troublesome situation, drive the other way and contact me when you are safe.¡±


    They were here for her and if Jolin and Qiu Ling followed them, they would be in danger for no reason.


    Lei Ning said, as she turned the steering wheel and turned into another road, ¡°Third Master, call the boss, we need help.¡±


    The other bodyguards had already started to fight with the attackers to buy them time.


    But if they hade prepared, they might not be able to deal with them.

 Chapter 721 - The Mysterious Swedish Man

    <h4>Chapter 721: The Mysterious Swedish Man</h4>


    Seeing the expressions on Lei Ning and his sister-inw¡¯s faces, Fu Shiyi quickly dialed his brother¡¯s number.


    Before the call went through, one of their tires burst.


    Lei Ning drove for a while and did not stop until she reached the intersection.


    ¡°Get out of the car, I will cover you. You guys go on ahead and head towards Queen Ind Pce.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s Ind Pce was the residence of the royal family of Sweden and there were important royal activities going on there.


    It was safer for them to go in that direction.


    Lei Ning got out of the car and left the engine running as a cover, searching for the other party.


    When they both got out of the car, she led them to the street.


    ¡°Third Master, have you contacted Boss?¡±


    Fu Shiyi gasped. ¡°I went to get the gun and left my phone in the car. Where is your phone, sister-inw?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I left the bag in the car.¡±


    With one hand holding the gun, Lei Ning gave her the phone.


    ¡°Before Third Master leaves, call Boss and tell him where we are.¡±


    ¡°Before I leave?¡± Fu Shiyi¡¯s hands shook.


    Although he had practiced shooting a gun before, he had never experienced such a situation before.


    ¡°There is no danger ahead, just go.¡± Gu Weiwei urged.


    They had changed their direction at thest minute, so there was no ambush ahead; the danger came from the people chasing them.


    Lei Ning urged them as she kept an eye on the back.


    ¡°Did you get through?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No signal.¡±


    Yuan Meng had also arranged for someone to follow her secretly, so when these people started to do something, her men would know about it too.


    If Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo were to investigate this matter, Fu Hanzheng must not muddy the water by getting his men involved so soon.


    So she did not make the call.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first, we will talk when we are in a safe ce.¡± Lei Ning led them through the deserted streets of the old town.


    Bullets from silencers flew at them from time to time. Luckily, Lei Ning was smart enough to find a ce to hide.


    But as they kept retreating, fewer and fewer people came after them.


    ¡°It seems that our men have finished dealing with the people behind us and are here.¡± Lei Ning spected.


    Gu Weiwei did not speak. She knew that it was not the other bodyguards, but Yuan Meng¡¯s men.


    ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s go within the vicinity of Queen¡¯s Ind Pce and return after we contact Boss.¡± Lei Ning said and urged them to leave.


    Gu Weiwei also took out Lei Ning¡¯s phone and was about to contact Fu Hanzheng.


    However, there was really no signal this time.


    When the three of them were approaching the Queen¡¯s Ind Pce, a Bentley and three Land Rovers stopped in the street and blocked their way.


    The window of the Bentley was opened and the face of the man inside could not be seen clearly, but Gu Weiwei could feel that the man in the car was looking at them.


    More urately, he was looking at her.


    She could feel that the man was sizing her up.


    Since they were outnumbered, the three of them did not dare to act rashly.


    After a while, the man in the car said something in Swedish.


    Lei Ning and Fu Shiyi did not understand, but she did.


    ¡°That is her, bring her to the car.¡±


    Having said these words, a few armed men came over and took Lei Ning and Fu Shiyi into the Land Rover.


    One of them opened the door of the Bentley and urged her in English.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and frowned at the Swedish man who was dressed in a tuxedo. She suddenly realized where she had seen his face before.


    ¡°You are...!¡±

 Chapter 722 - Anthony Gustav

    <h4>Chapter 722: Anthony Gustav</h4>


    ¡°Anthony Gustav.¡± The Swedish man introduced himself with a smile.


    Anthony Gustav, a member of the Swedish royal family and the third heir to the crown.


    Gu Weiwei remembered who he was because Yuan Meng had once read an article about the members from European Royal families, it was called ¡°Forbes Sexy Royalty Ranking¡±.


    Anthony Gustav was on the list, but she had forgotten what rank he was.


    Anyway, Yuan Meng had been drooling over his looks and figure.


    Also, she had met him at the royal charity ball in A Land.


    Gu Weiwei recognized him as a member of the Royal Family of Sweden, so she understood that they were not in a very dangerous situation.


    So she said in Swedish, ¡°Mr. Gustav, I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Miss. Mu Weiwei.¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Then why are you taking me and my friends away?¡±


    Seeing her guarded expression, Anthony Gustav showed a friendly smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°I mean no harm, I am just inviting you to a ball. I was going to invite you to the banquet, but I ran into you on the way.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and gasped inwardly.


    Could this be the person from Sweden that Yuan Meng had reminded her about?


    She had a feeling that this ball was not going to be a good thing. Luckily, Lei Ning¡¯s phone was still in her hands, so she ced the phone by the car door and texted Fu Hanzheng.


    However, before the text was finished, Anthony Gustav had already noticed it and said, as he stretched out his hand, ¡°Give me the phone, if you don¡¯t want your two friends to be in danger.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and handed over the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Gustav, we are just doing normal business in Sweden, why have you captured us?¡±


    ¡°Not captured, but invited.¡± Gustav smiled and corrected her.


    ¡°...¡±


    There had been so many people surrounding them and pointing guns at them as they got into the car. Was that an invitation?


    Since they were already near Queen¡¯s Ind Pce, within ten minutes, Gustav¡¯s car drove them into the private pce of the royal family of Sweden.


    The moment Gu Weiwei got out of the car, she saw Lei Ning and Fu Shiyi being taken out of the car.


    ¡°Miss. Mu Weiwei, if you want your friends to leave here safely, I would join me at the ball tonight.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to bring me here because you can¡¯t find a date, Mr. Gustav?¡± Gu Weiwei was a bit annoyed. She had thought that Yuan Meng was teasing her, but she had been right.


    ¡°I had one, but she ran away.¡± Anthony Gustav looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°I saw you in the newspaper a few days ago, the beautiful Asian girl.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not want to beat around the bush with him any more. ¡°Will you let us go if we attend the ball?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, but they can.¡± Anthony Gustav said to his servants. ¡°Have Miss. Mu Weiwei change into a new gown and bring her to the banquet hall.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Lei Ning and Fu Shiyi and followed the servant inside.


    No matter how much she had nned, she had never expected that a prince of Sweden woulde after her.


    But she still wanted him to release Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning. As for how she was going to leave this ce? She would think of something else.

 Chapter 723 - Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 723: Another Man</h4>


    At Queen¡¯s Ind, Sweden.


    Gu Weiwei and the other two had their guns and phones confiscated; all contact with the outside world had been cut off. They even asked her to attend the Royal Ball for some reason.


    ¡°I need to speak with them.¡±


    Anthony Gustav threw a look at Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning and said, ¡°The ball is about to start, you only have two minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei walked towards Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning after getting permission.


    Seeing her approaching, Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°Sister-inw, you know that guy?¡±


    He must be one of the members of the Royal Family of Sweden.


    But it seemed that this was not the first time they had met.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei denied it. They barely knew each other when she was in the Gu Family.


    ¡°Then why did he bring us here?¡± Fu Shiyi asked. Obviously, he was not in cahoots with the men who were after them.


    Gu Weiwei did not have much time left and she was toozy to exin it to him.


    ¡°He promised to let you go tomorrow morning, so don¡¯t do anything tonight.¡±


    After all, this was Sweden and the pce of the royal family, so the security must be tight.


    If they made a move now, they would be in even more danger.


    ¡°If you let us go, what about you?¡± Lei Ning understood what she meant and questioned her.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet, you can leave first. Contact Fu Hanzheng and think of a way. I will be safe for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Then I am not leaving either. If my brother knows that we left you alone with a Swedish man, he will kill us both!¡± Fu Shiyi instantly said.


    In his brother¡¯s eyes, his wife was much more important than his brother.


    ¡°So what will happen if you two stay here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei countered with a question. She could only leave this ce as soon as possible, after they left and told Fu Hanzheng what had happened here.


    If Anthony Gustav did not release her, she would not be able to leave Sweden until they cooperated.


    ¡°Then what does he want you to do now?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    He had just taken her into his car and now he was going to send him and Lei Ning elsewhere, and take his sister-inw away.


    ¡°Just let me apany him to the ball and I will protect myself. You two will go tomorrow morning and you can leave without any trouble.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiyi got annoyed, when he heard that she was going to attend a ball.


    ¡°No, no, my brother will be furious if he knows that you are dancing in another man¡¯s arms.¡±


    His brother was so jealous that any man who approached his sister-inw would not have a good ending. Yet now there was a Swedish man, who was going to dance with his sister-inw. What was going to happen?


    ¡°Do you still want us to be able to even leave this ce?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. She had been counting on them to contact Fu Hanzheng and help her to quickly get out of here, and now he was telling her all of this nonsense.


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi felt wronged.


    He was afraid that this Swedish man would steal his brother¡¯s girl because she was pretty.


    Gu Weiwei could notmunicate with him, so she said a few words to Lei Ning and was then forced to part with them, under the urging of Anthony Gustav¡¯s servants.


    Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning were led to another ce by a group of guards from the Swedish Royal Family, who were subtly pointing their guns at them. As they walked, they looked back at the woman, who was being taken away by Anthony Gustav.


    ¡°That man is so lecherous, he must be up to no good.¡±


    ¡°That is Prince Anthony of the Swedish royal family, the third heir to the crown.¡± Lei Ning said.


    But she just could not figure out why a member from the Royal Family of Sweden, had approached Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 724 - Royal Ball

    <h4>Chapter 724: Royal Ball</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning were taken to another ce to keep watch, whilst Anthony Gustav¡¯s servant brought Gu Weiwei and Anthony Gustav to a ssical European room.


    Then someone brought her a champagne-colored gown and high-heels, and asked her to put them on.


    She had changed her clothes and shoes and someone had touched up her makeup and tidied her hair.


    When everything was ready, Anthony Gustav¡¯s servant came and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    She had to lower her head and be obedient when she was under someone else¡¯s roof, so Gu Weiwei followed him out of the room and went into the banquet hall.


    She was Chinese, so she was definitely going to attract attention with her features that were different from the majority of the crowd¡¯s.


    Anthony Gustav, who was dressed in a tuxedo, was talking with someone with a champagne ss in his hand. He was wearing an exquisite ck bow tie and his dark brown natural curls did not reduce his masculinity. Instead, he looked very charming because of the European straight nose and deep eyes.


    He saw the servant bringing her over and walked towards her, sizing her up.


    The champagne colored gown was elegant and beautiful. Together with the girl¡¯s exquisite face, she looked like someone from a painting.


    ¡°Beautiful Miss Weiwei, will you dance with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    Anthony Gustav made an inviting gesture, but his words were threatening.


    ¡°Beautiful Miss Weiwei, do you think you can turn me down now?¡±


    What he meant was that he still had her people in the palm of his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to waltz.¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    The Gu Family¡¯s education was rather diverse, so of course she knew how to dance these social dances, but she did not want to dance with him.


    Although it was just a simple waltz, she knew that Uncle Fu would easily get jealous.


    He had always been easy to please, but when it came to men, it was very difficult.


    ¡°It is very simple, I will teach you.¡± Anthony Gustav still stretched out his hands.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth, reached out for his hand and they walked onto the dance floor.


    The elegant and smooth waltz music resonated across the banquet hall and everyone was dancing.


    Gu Weiwei yed the role of someone who did not know how to dance, and every step she took hit the other party¡¯s feet urately.


    Anthony Gustav gasped with a frown after being stepped on by her multiple times.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to dance?¡±


    She did not know how to dance, but she was very good at stepping on his feet.


    ¡°Really.¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    If he still wanted to dance, she would make him unable to walkfortably tomorrow.


    Sure enough, Anthony Gustav took her away from the dance floor, so that he would not have to suffer any more.


    ¡°Sorry, I told you that I can¡¯t dance.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Instead of continuing to dance, Anthony Gustav raised his left arm and asked her to hold his arm.


    ¡°We need to meet some people.¡±


    ¡°It is just a meeting, no need to be in contact with one another like this.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Anthony Gustav said, ¡°You can refuse to dance, but if you keep refusing, men will lose their patience. If I lose my patience, I won¡¯t know what to do with your two friends.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth, took hold of his arm and showed a fake smile.


    ¡°Mr. Gustav, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Anthony Gustav led her over to his family, who had arrivedte to the ball, the Princess of Sweden, Silvia, as well as his brother Ryan and his sister Victoria.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Mu Weiwei from Hua Land.¡±

 Chapter 725 - Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 725: Boyfriend</h4>


    ¡°...¡± Startled, Gu Weiwei removed her arm.


    What the hell?!


    An hour ago, he had brought the three of them to his home because he had the advantage of numbers, and now he was telling his family that she was his girlfriend?


    Sylvia elegantly sized up Gu Weiwei and asked her in English, seeing the astonishment on her face, ¡°Are you really dating Anthony?¡±


    Gu Weiwei got so annoyed that she said straightforwardly, ¡°I was kidnapped by him an hour ago. I have a boyfriend and we are getting married soon. I don¡¯t know Mr. Gustav, let alone dating him.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, she already has a fianc¨¦, you are being rude.¡± Ryan lectured with a sunken face.


    Instead of taking her words seriously, Anthony Gustav said, ¡°I believe that she will break up with that man and be my Princess Consort.¡±


    Be it status or power, being the Princess Consort of Sweden was better than being a wealthydy in Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei felt that it was pointless speaking to him, so she gave up talking with him and exined to the Princess Consort and the others.


    ¡°My colleagues and I came to Stockholm for business and ran into some trouble. Then Mr. Gustav brought us here and limited our personal freedom, asking me to attend the ball...¡±


    Before she finished, Anthony Gustav interrupted her and said to them, ¡°You promised that as long as I bring her back, I can get married to her.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Gu Weiwei got really annoyed.


    She had been captured by a man and brought to his home and now she was getting married?! How could they get married in this way?


    ¡°But you can¡¯t bring someone else¡¯s girlfriend home.¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°She can break up with him.¡±


    Anthony Gustav smiled confidently. He was better than her boyfriend in terms of appearance and status.


    ¡°I will not break up with him.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    ¡°Okay, tonight is my birthday party, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things.¡±


    Anthony Gustav did not want to argue any more and changed the topic.


    ¡°Anthony, you should release her and her friends.¡± Princess Consort Sylvia said.


    ¡°You promised me that you would not control what kind of person I am looking for. You promised me.¡± Anthony Gustav countered.


    Princess Sylvia and Ryan exchanged a look and said to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Sorry, we promised not to arrange his girlfriend, and we don¡¯t want his birthday party to be too unpleasant, but we will keep you and your friend safe.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. She had thought that she could leave this ce if she met someone reasonable.


    ¡°So you are allowing him to restrict our personal freedom.¡±


    Standing next to her, Anthony Gustav leaned forward and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Because of what happened when we met you and the fact that you were carrying guns, you will all be arrested as terrorists. This ce is much morefortable than the prison in Stockholm.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei was furious.


    ¡°I will not hurt you or your friends. I am just trying to create an opportunity for you to get to know me better. You will discover my strengths and make the right choice.¡±


    Anthony Gustav smiled in a friendly way and gave her a ss of champagne.


    ¡°Of course, if your boyfriend can bring you back from Queen¡¯s Ind Pce, I am willing to quit.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Handsome Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 726: Handsome Boyfriend</h4>


    ¡°Okay, let me contact him first.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She believed that as long as she told Fu Hanzheng what was going on here, he could help her return home.


    Now, Yuan Meng and the others might have found the clues, but she had cut off all contact with the outside world.


    Anthony Gustav sipped his champagne and chuckled.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want anyone to ruin the joy of my birthday party. When your friends leave tomorrow, won¡¯t they help you contact him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei resisted the urge to punch him and asked with a fake smile, ¡°Then, Mr. Gustav, you have many women to choose from. Why me?¡±


    Anthony Gustav thought for a while and raised his ss at her.


    ¡°Love at first sight, right? I fell in love with you when I saw your picture in the news. Then I checked some information on you and realised that this is the Princess Consort I want to marry.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth.


    Anthony Gustav chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to now, but you will in the future. I believe that I am quite charming.¡±


    ¡°Just because you are from the royal family, you think women want to be your Princess Consort?¡± Gu Weiwei countered with a sneer.


    This frivolous man was way too confident.


    Apart from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s, she was immune to any other man¡¯s charms.


    Anthony Gustav raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Gu Weiwei swirled the champagne in the ss and said nonchntly, ¡°Your royal identity can indeed attract many girls to fall in love with you, but what they fall in love with is only your identity, not you.¡±


    ¡°You are a noble, but you are... annoying.¡±


    ...


    Anthony Gustav looked at the woman who was talking and chuckled.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are more interesting than I thought, but isn¡¯t wealth and status the key to winning love?¡±


    ¡°No, only true love is enough.¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    Anthony Gustav smiled and said, ¡°A few years ago, an Asian girl said something like that too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°An Asian girl who lives in A Land, but her true love seems to have not been reciprocated.¡± Anthony Gustav sighed.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. It seemed that he was talking about her.


    But did she ever say such a thing?


    She did not have it in the past, but now she had everything she had desired, including love.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you not going to wish me a happy birthday?¡± Anthony Gustav reminded her unhappily.


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly. ¡°Sorry, I am not in the mood to congratte you.¡±


    But they had only met once at the royal banquet in A Land and she had not expected that he would remember her.


    Anthony Gustav shrugged helplessly and changed the subject with a smile.


    ¡°You seem to have just arrived in Stockholm, let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man next to her as if he were an idiot.


    ¡°Do you think that I am in the mood to date you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only true love can be won? I just want to express my true love.¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    Was her boyfriend better-looking, richer and more suitable to be her boyfriend than him?


    She hade to the Queen¡¯s Ind Pce and yet was not surprised or pleased by his royal identity.

 Chapter 727 - Brother

    <h4>Chapter 727: Brother</h4>


    Although she had been restricted and forced to attend the ball, Anthony Gustav did not make things difficult for them.


    The following morning, he asked someone to drive Fu Shiyi and Lei Ning away.


    The moment they left Queen Ind Pce, Lei Ning contacted the bodyguards, who came with her, to investigate what happened the night before, whilst Fu Shiyi called Fu Hanzheng and reported the situation.


    Fu Hanzheng received the report from the bodyguards that they had been attacked and that they had lost contact with the three of them.


    He had arranged for Lei Meng to track them down and he was arranging who would take over the work at thepany, so that he could go to Stockholm.


    The moment Fu Shiyi made the call, he furiously spoke of the situation to his brother. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw has been detained by the Swedish Royal Family.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Not injured?¡±


    ¡°We made it out of dangerst night and we were not injured. But a guy named Anthony Gustav from the Swedish Royal Family showed up and took us to Queen¡¯s Ind Pce. He detained me and Lei Ning and asked sister-inw to apany him to the ball!¡± Fu Shiyi had one hand holding his phone and the other on his waist.


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Lei Ning and I were released, and sister-inw was detained at Queen¡¯s Ind Pce.¡± Fu Shiyi thought of what happened the night before and angrily said, ¡°Safety might not be a problem, but that man is so perverted. I think he is trying to steal her away from you.¡±


    He was not trying to kill her, but he had detained her at Queen¡¯s Ind Pce. He must have fallen for his sister-inw because she was young and pretty.


    He had just finished speaking, when he heard a cold silence from the other end of the phone. He could tell that his brother¡¯s face was very dark.


    It was not until a long timeter that he heard his brother¡¯s voice, which sounded much colder.


    ¡°I understand, I will be there soon, ask Lei Ning to investigate what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°Then what about sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiyi became afraid as he thought about it.


    He mumbled, ¡°That man asked sister-inw to get in his carst night and asked her to attend the ball with him. It¡¯s worrying!¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you in the end?¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to listen to his nonsense and asked straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Sister-inw asked us to contact you as soon as possible, because she can protect herself.¡±


    But one night had passed and they had not seen her, so they did not know how she was doing in the pce.


    ¡°I will contact her.¡± Fu Hanzheng said and hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, he was about to leave for the airport, when Fu Shiqin rushed into his office in a hurry. ¡°Brother, brother, look at this news!¡±


    ¡°I am in a hurry.¡± Fu Hanzheng grabbed his coat and was about to leave, not caring about the news.


    Fu Shiqin instantly said, ¡°It is news about sister-inw!¡± He said as he showed the phone to his brother.


    ¡°The news report says that Prince Anthony, of the Swedish Royal Family, attended the birthday banquet with a mysterious female partner and announced that she is his new girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°This is my sister-inw and this is your girlfriend. How did she be his girlfriend?¡±


    Next to the text, there was also a picture.


    In the picture was Anthony Gustav dancing with his sister-inw, in a waltz position.


    His brother, the real boyfriend, had not even been introduced to the public, so how did this Swedish prince suddenly im that his sister-inw was his girlfriend?

 Chapter 728 - My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 728: My Girlfriend</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing as he read the report on the phone, but he looked very intimidating.


    Fu Shiqin continued, ¡°This is just a local report in Sweden. If we don¡¯t control it in time, the entire country will know that our sister-inw has be the girlfriend of the Swedish Prince Anthony Gustav.¡±


    Especially now that his sister-inw was so popr, the news would spread like wildfire and everyone would know about it.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him. ¡°Get someone to deal with it, I don¡¯t want to see such a report in this country.¡±


    She was at the peak of her poprity and if she had anything to do with the Royal Family of Sweden, she would be the center of attention.


    ¡°I know, brother, you better go now. If you arete, they might even release the news about the wedding.¡± Fu Shiqin urged.


    Could his sister-inw really have found a love rival for his brother? Although there were some who were rted to her in the past, they were all dealt with before they could have a proper fight with his brother.


    This was not a small thing and the ball was obviously in the royal pce, which was not a ce for the paparazzi to enter.


    So the news might have been released by the royal family.


    Fu Hanzheng, with a cold face, went downstairs and urged Xu Qian to drive.


    Then he made an international call in the car.


    ¡°Anthony Gustav took my girlfriend away. I need to make sure she is safe. Now!¡±


    It was not a call to a random person, but to Prince Ryan of the Swedish Royal Family, the second-in-line heir to be the Crown Prince and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s alumni, who used to study abroad.


    It was already afternoon in the capital, and it was still morning in Stockholm, which was six hours away from the capital.


    The members of the royal family were having breakfast, when Ryan saw the news of Anthony Gustav attending the birthday banquet with his girlfriend, on the local morning paper.


    Last night, the other party had already said that she had a boyfriend, yet this guy still spread such news.


    The other party was a public figure, and if he released this news, it would definitely cause a huge sensation.


    ¡°She has not broken up with her boyfriend yet, and you are spreading such news?¡± Ryan asked the man sitting opposite him with a frown.


    Anthony Gustav was sitting opposite him in a casual outfit with a vague smile on his face, looking a bit frivolous.


    ¡°If the journalists want to write it, they can¡¯t say that I released it.¡±


    ¡°There were no journalists at the ballst night. You asked someone to release the pictures.¡± Ryan saw through his trick and scolded him unhappily.


    Since Mu Weiwei did not want to break up with her boyfriend, he was going to create a rumor and force them to break up.


    Although they promised not to interfere with what kind of girlfriend he had, as long as they got married within two years, he could not use such an underhanded method to steal someone else¡¯s girlfriend.


    They were just talking when the servant delivered the phone.


    ¡°Prince Ryan, you have a call.¡±


    Ryan put down the knife and fork, wiped his lips and answered the phone.


    The moment the call went through, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Anthony Gustav took my girlfriend away. I need to make sure she is safe. Now!¡±


    ¡°Your... girlfriend?¡± Ryan could not believe what he was hearing.


    Sweden had business dealings with the Fu Family¡¯s military industry and Fu¡¯s Enterprise also had a branchpany in Sweden, so he was quite familiar with this alumni.


    Fu Hanzheng said with certainty, ¡°Yes, my girlfriend, Mu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Fu Hanzheng in Stockholm

    <h4>Chapter 729: Fu Hanzheng in Stockholm</h4>


    Ryan looked at the newspaper in astonishment. He had not expected that Anthony would fall for his alumni friend¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°I am very sorry, we did not know that she is your girlfriend. I want to promise you that she is safe in Queen¡¯s Ind Pce.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I am on the way there and they were in some trouble. Please tell Fu Shiyi to bring his men to stay with her.¡±


    Although Ryan had assured him that she was safe in Queen¡¯s Ind Pce, he was not assured that she would be safe with Anthony Gustav.


    Therefore, he would be more assured if Fu Shiyi was there.


    Ryan ended the call and was about to tell Anthony when he realized that the person sitting opposite him had disappeared.


    He held the phone and asked the servant.


    ¡°Where is Anthony?¡±


    ¡°He said that he is taking his girlfriend out on a date.¡± The servant said.


    Hearing these words, Ryan was no longer in the mood for breakfast. He called Anthony and asked his servant to find someone.


    How dare he bring her out on a date? He must have known whose girlfriend she was!


    However, the phone kept ringing. At first, Anthony Gustav did not answer it, but then he turned off the phone.


    He was not the only one who was not answering the phone, even his servants were not answering.


    Fu Shiyi received his brother¡¯s order and came to Queen¡¯s Ind Pce to meet Ryan.


    ¡°Where is my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°She... went out with Anthony and will be back soon.¡± Ryanughed dryly.


    His brother was too frivolous and had never taken the royal rules seriously.


    He had not been able to get married, so the royal family had arranged a political marriage. They had told him that if he was not willing to ept it, he had to find himself a partner.


    Who knew that he would find Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Out?¡± Fu Shiyi felt his forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they are on a date?¡±


    ¡°No, Anthony is just showing Miss. Mu Weiwei some scenic spots in Stockholm.¡± Ryan answered in Chinese.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a date? Find her now!¡± Fu Shiyi almost broke down.


    This was too much. His brother had not seen his sister-inw for a long time but now, that pretty boy was going on a date with his sister-inw. He must find her before his brother arrives.


    How was he going to exin to his brother, when he didn¡¯t see her?


    ¡°We are already looking for him, she will be back soon.¡± Ryan stopped Fu Shiyi patiently.


    With his hands on hips, Fu Shiyi anxiously said, ¡°Let me tell you, my sister-inw is my brother¡¯s darling. If he doesn¡¯t see her, you can exin to him what your brother has done, by yourself!¡±


    If his brother failed to meet her and found out that they were on a date, he would be furious.


    However, even after searching for hours, Ryan still could not find the two people who had left Queen¡¯s Ind Pce.


    Fu Shiyi suddenly thought of something and asked Ryan, ¡°Did your brother kidnap my sister-inw and elope?¡±


    Otherwise, why were they unable to find them and why have they not been able to get through to them on the phone either? It was obvious that he did not want anyone to find them.


    ¡°No, no, Anthony is not like that.¡± Ryan exined.


    ¡°No, no, he kidnapped my sister-inwst night!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    They were just arguing when Ryan¡¯s servant came over and asked, ¡°Mr. Ryan, there is a Mr. Fu here to see you, do you want him toe in?¡±


    Ryan felt his forehead. He had not found his girlfriend yet, but he was here already.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Fu Hanzheng in Stockholm 2

    <h4>Chapter 730: Fu Hanzheng in Stockholm 2</h4>


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi knew that his brother was here.


    Damn, how was he going to exin to his brother that they hadn¡¯t found sister-inw?


    He and Ryan walked out of the pce and saw his brother¡¯s car driving into Queen¡¯s Ind Pce.


    The flight from the capital was eight hours long, so Fu Hanzheng took his own private jet and saved a lot of time. Within six hours, they arrived in Stockholm.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the group of peopleing out of the pce through the car window and his face sunk.


    Ryan was here and so was Fu Shiyi, but she was not.


    Also, Anthony Gustav was not here either.


    The car stopped and Fu Hanzheng got out of the car with a cold face. Although he had already guessed that she was not here, he still asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She went out early in the morning and has not been found yet.¡± Ryan said apologetically.


    When he received his call in the morning, Anthony had left with his men before he could tell him.


    Also, his phone was switched off, as he did not want him to find them.


    ¡°Gone out?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a faint smile. ¡°Gone out with Anthony Gustav?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ryan looked at his alumni whom he had known for years and it was the first time he had seen such a cold expression on his face. ¡°When you called, he was already gone. We sent someone to find him but his phone was turned off, so we have not found them yet. ¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Brother, we did look for her, but we don¡¯t know where she is,¡± Fu Shiyi said honestly.


    During the past few hours, people had been sent to search for any possible ce that Anthony Gustav might go in Stockholm.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. So Anthony Gustav had been missing with her for hours.


    Seeing that Fu Hanzheng was really angry, Ryan tried his best to exin and apologize to him.


    ¡°I am very sorry, but Anthony did not know that Miss. Mu is your girlfriend, so he started to court her.¡±


    If he had known that the Asian girl was his girlfriend, he would have stopped Anthony with all his might.


    Fu Shiyi got annoyed. ¡°That is not courting, it is kidnapping!¡±


    His sister-inw would never ept his pursuit. He must have threatened her.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to hear their arguing anymore, so he said to Ryan, ¡°If your men can¡¯t find her, then please allow me to arrange my men to find her.¡±


    After all, this was Sweden. If he wanted to find someone, he would have to ask for permission.


    Ryan thought for a while and felt that he was making a big fuss just to find someone.


    ¡°They should be back soon, no need to look for them.¡±


    ¡°Then if my fianc¨¦e gets hurt because of Anthony Gustav, will you be responsible?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    She had not seen her for more than a month because of the promotional work.


    Finally, when she was about to finish her work and go home, she was pestered by Anthony Gustav.


    Now, he was starting to regret agreeing to her working in the entertainment industry because she was too dazzling, and too many people coveted her.


    He and Ryan were just in the middle of talking with each other about sending more men to find them, when Fu Shiqin saw several carsing towards them from afar. He recognized them as the cars of Anthony Gustav, who had captured them the night before.


    ¡°Brother, they are back.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 731: Uncle Fu</h4>


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng turned around and stared at the approaching Bentley.


    He had not seen her for more than a month and now he was going to see her with another man.


    This was not a good meeting.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei saw a group of people standing at the gate of Queen¡¯s Ind Pce and recognized Fu Hanzheng.


    She knew that when he received the news, he would definitely help her to leave this ce.


    But she had not expected that he would pick her up so soon.


    It had been more than a month since shest saw him when she left the capital for the promotional event.


    The moment the car stopped, she pushed open the door and got out of the car, running towards the man she had missed for a long time.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Seeing her getting out of the car, Anthony Gustav followed her and saw her flying towards someone. He could not stop her.


    Gu Weiwei rushed into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Anthony Gustav took a few steps forward and saw her hugging a man, so he walked over with a dark face.


    ¡°Weiwei, who are you hugging?¡±


    He had spent the entire afternoon on the boat and had been attacked by her words. If he had not brought bodyguards with him, she would have kicked him into theke.


    The moment she got out of the car, she threw herself into the arms of another man.


    Gu Weiwei ignored him and threw herself into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, feeling as if everything around her had disappeared.


    She was the only one left in his eyes and he wished that he could carry her away forever.


    Fu Shiyi blocked Anthony Gustav, who wasing towards him. ¡°She is hugging her boyfriend, what can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    Anthony Gustav looked at Fu Hanzheng and saw him holding the girl in his arms, looking very possessive. He could not help but show some hostility.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him too, looking cold.


    ¡°Anthony Gustav, please stay away from my girlfriend.¡±


    If he had not been a member of the royal family, he would have been in a lot of trouble. What he had done today would have cost him dearly.


    Instead of backing down because of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s warning, Anthony Gustav said, ¡°You are not married, let¡¯s have a fairpetition.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released herself from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and stood next to him instead.


    ¡°We are engaged, and we are getting married as soon as we return home.¡±


    This pompous prince did not understand a single thing about rejection. She had told him many times that she was getting married, but he was still not giving up.


    ¡°You can get a divorce when you are married.¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    This was a very interesting girl from Hua Land. If he had to marry a girl as the Princess Consort, then it had to be her.


    ¡°Anthony!¡± Ryan approached and tugged at his brother, who was provoking Fu Hanzheng in front of them and whispered, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Fu and... stop staring at his girlfriend.¡±


    He had known Fu Hanzheng for years and this was the first time he had seen him being so concerned about someone.


    If Anthony took away his love, he would only bring unnecessary trouble to himself and the royal family.


    ¡°She is just in a rtionship with him, not his personal possession. It is normal for a beautiful woman to have admirers,¡± Anthony Gustav said confidently, as he looked at Gu Weiwei. ¡°True lovees first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth ¨C who the hell loved him?


    Her one and only true love was her Uncle Fu.

 Chapter 732 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 732: I Miss You</h4>


    Seeing the terrible atmosphere, Ryan stepped forward and said, ¡°President Fu, I have asked someone to prepare a ce for you. You and Miss. Mu must have a lot to talk about, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    He also needed to have a good talk with his brother.


    Having said these words, he asked his servants to lead them in.


    Anthony Gustav could only watch this ill-intentioned man leave with her hand in hand. When they were all inside, he asked his brother, ¡°Ryan, why are you helping that man instead of me?¡±


    ¡°Anthony, we did promise not to interfere with what kind of girlfriend you are looking for, but you can¡¯t court his girlfriend.¡± Ryan seriously warned him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Although Anthony Gustav was born into the royal family, he paid little attention to politics and business.


    Although he thought that the man looked familiar, he did not immediately recognize him.


    ¡°Because he is Fu Hanzheng,¡± Ryan said.


    Not to mention the coboration between the Fu¡¯s Enterprise and the Royal Family of Sweden, the Northern European branch of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise in Stockholm alone, had a huge economic impact on the entire Sweden economy.


    If Anthony had not been the third in line, Fu Hanzheng would not have let him off so easily.


    Anthony Gustav raised his eyebrows in astonishment.


    ¡°Fu¡¯s Enterprise?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Ryan said.


    Anthony Gustav nodded and said, ¡°Okay, can I go back and rest now?¡±


    Having said these words, he walked around Ryan and entered the pce.


    So her boyfriend was him.


    Well, he admitted that her boyfriend was better-looking and richer than he was.


    But he would not give up on pursuing his own love, just because her boyfriend was Fu Hanzheng.


    On the other side, Fu Hanzheng and his men arrived at the room that was arranged by Ryan¡¯s servant.


    Fu Shiyi did not follow them into the room but closed the door after they had entered.


    Then he went to the room next door.


    Fu Hanzheng let go of her and asked.


    ¡°What hap...?¡±


    Before he finished the words, the girl looked up and kissed him on the lips, with her arms wrapped around his neck.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and responded to the girl¡¯s initiative.


    He had been angry because she hade back with Anthony Gustav.


    This kiss had appeased him.


    It took them a long time before the kiss ended.


    Sitting on the sofa, Fu Hanzheng had one hand over the back of the sofa and the other leaning against the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°He did not bully you?¡±


    ¡°No, if he was not the Third Prince, he would have been fiercely beaten up.¡± Gu Weiwei said fiercely.


    Honestly speaking, although Anthony Gustav was arrogant because he was born into the royal family, he was not the type to take advantage of her.


    He only threatened her to attend a ball and go to Lake Mlon with him.


    ¡°Why did he kidnap you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    As far as he was aware, they had never met before.


    ¡°He saw the report on the Lugano Film Festival and asked someone to check my information. Then we were attacked that night and he caught us.¡± Gu Weiwei honestly confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng had heard that Prince Anthony was always unpredictable, so it was not strange that he would do something like this.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Yes, I have missed you so much.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Li Xinger Wants You Dead

    <h4>Chapter 733: Li Xing¡¯er Wants You Dead</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gloomy mood was immediately lifted by the surprise hug.


    The kiss that had just ended, had caused his sour mood to mostly disappear, and now when she said that she missed him so much, he felt much better.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    ¡°When can we go home?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at him and asked.


    The promotional work for the movie had basically ended, and the only thing left to do was to do some work in the capital.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her and said, ¡°We have not found out what happened to the person who attacked youst night. We will go back when we have some leads.¡±


    ¡°Did Lei Ning find anything?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    If she knew what Lei Ning had found out, she would be able to tell if Yuan Meng¡¯s men had seeded.


    ¡°The ones they found are all dead, and the survivors have escaped. Also, it seems that more than one group of people are involved.¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned and said, ¡°You are attracting too much attention, and we need to investigate arge area.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Gu Weiwei was sure that Yuan Meng had taken them away.


    Also, Yuan Meng was very good at interrogating people.


    As long as the person was in her hands, she would definitely be able to find some clues and maybe she would be able to find the mysterious person who had provided the secret of her identity to the Anderson Family.


    ¡°Then what should we do? If he is dead, there won¡¯t be any clues.¡±


    ¡°The only thing we have found is that those men are from a gang in Europe, led by a man named Kerry. But he has been killed. However, not by Lei Ning,¡± Fu Hanzheng said thoughtfully.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him and asked, ¡°Then he was killed by the other group you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That should be the case. They are not here for you, but they killed Kerry and his men, who were going to attack you. They left quickly and we have not found anything yet.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Kerry and his men were in the business of killing people, and someone had spent money on her assassination.


    ¡°If they are not here to kill me, then there is no need to continue the investigation,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled nonchntly.


    She did not want Fu Hanzheng to get any further involved because he had sent Lei Meng and his men to investigate the matter. No matter how secretive the investigation was, the Fu Family¡¯s mansion might discover some information.


    Therefore, she would rather let Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo continue the investigation.


    ¡°They did help youst night, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they are no longer a threat to you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Some of their people are dead too, so how are we going to find them?¡±


    ¡°On the way here, Lei Meng found out that one of Kerry¡¯s overseas ounts has a sum of money that Wei Ziting transferred into it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Are you saying that the Li Family hired someone to kill me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin are in jail and the Old Lady of the Li Family is at the Zheng Family. The only person who has a motive and can use Wei Ziting¡¯s ount to transfer the money is Li Xing¡¯er.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and thought for a while. So many things had happened in the Li Family, so it was not surprising that Li Xing¡¯er wanted her dead.


    But where did she find such an expert to kill her?


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°On the surface, it seems that the Li Family wants your life, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to hire someone like Kerry.¡±


    ¡°But no one else wants me dead, more than them,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Was Li Xing¡¯er trying to kill her or was Ling Yan and that mysterious man trying to kill her? She had to contact Yuan Meng as soon as possible.

 Chapter 734 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 734: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    ¡°They are not the only ones.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked thoughtful.


    Actually, what he wanted to say was that someone from the Gu Family might have approached her.


    But he had promised Yuan Shuo that he would not ask her anything more until she told him herself.


    Therefore, he did not speak out his thoughts.


    ¡°Take your time, I will not leave the capital for a long time after I return, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me running into this kind of thing abroad.¡±


    Leaning against him, Gu Weiwei felt very warm and peaceful.


    ¡°The trial of the Li Family is going to be held soon, do we need to give the evidence to thewyer too?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He could help her with her affairs, but she always handled them herself.


    ¡°No need, just leave it to me.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and did not ask her what she was nning on doing.


    After they finished the conversation, they were just enjoying their time together, when Fu Shiyi and someone else started arguing outside the door.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that the other voice belonged to Anthony Gustav. He looked down at her and said, ¡°It seems that Prince Anthony is quite devoted to you, yes?¡±


    Her real boyfriend was here and yet he was not backing down.


    ¡°Something is wrong with him.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at her own temple andined. ¡°I have a boyfriend and I am getting married soon, but that man is totally stubborn.¡±


    This evil second generation prince really thought that the world revolved around him.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair to the side and said, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have let you enter the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me entering the entertainment industry?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with amusement.


    He was talking about Anthony Gustav, so why was he mentioning her work?


    Fu Hanzheng sounded jealous. ¡°More and more people like you because you make movies.¡±


    This was not something her boyfriend could be happy about.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. Do you think that there are only a few women who lust after your beauty?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°But you are the only one for me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No matter how many people like me, you are the only one I like.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was still arguing with Anthony Gustav outside, while Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei were in the room, feeling very sweet and cozy.


    Anthony Gustav was about to knock on the door when Fu Shiyi caught him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do I need your permission to do anything in my own home?¡± Anthony Gustav countered.


    ¡°Then did my brother approve of you harassing my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiyi countered with his arms crossed.


    Anthony Gustav said, ¡°That is a man¡¯s sincere pursuit of a beautiful girl.¡±


    Fu Shiyi snorted. ¡°You are so sincere about getting her to court you?¡±


    He knew that she was his brother¡¯s girlfriend, but he was the first one who was so persistent and fearless.


    ¡°Your brother did not say anything but you are so angry. Are you one of her suitors?¡± Anthony Gustav sized him up and asked.


    ¡°Damn you, that is my sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    He truly admired his courage. No matter how brave he was, he would not dare to court his brother¡¯s woman.

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735: My Sister-inw Only Liked the Flowers My Brother Gave Her</h4>


    Anthony Gustav was stopped by Fu Shiyi and started to argue with him at the door.


    However, no matter how much they argued outside, the two people in the room did not even open the door.


    That was until Ryan¡¯s servant knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Fu, it is time for dinner.¡±


    The door of the room opened and Fu Hanzheng came out with Gu Weiwei. Without looking at Anthony Gustav, he followed the servant downstairs to the dining room.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Anthony Gustav gave up arguing with Fu Shiyi and followed them.


    He felt annoyed, Fu Hanzheng could hold her hand, but he could not.


    ¡°Weiwei, I have a present for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chose to ignore his voice and went into the dining room with Fu Hanzheng and sat down at Ryan¡¯s invitation.


    Anthony Gustav left when he came to the dining room and did not return until the dishes were served. On his return he was holding a bouquet of red roses.


    ¡°I picked this for you at the rose garden and I wrapped it myself. Here.¡±


    Without looking at the flowers, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I don¡¯t like them and I don¡¯t want them either.¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at Anthony Gustav, wondering if he should admire him or sympathize with him.


    He had given his sister-inw roses in front of his brother. Did he think that his brother was dead?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like red roses?¡± Anthony Gustav said and asked his servants toe in with a bunch of different roses.


    Ryan had the urge to kick his brother out of the house.


    He had told him he couldn¡¯t so many times but he had not listened even once?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like red roses, then there are white roses and champagne roses... What do you like?¡± Anthony Gustav asked.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers.¡±


    Anthony Gustav stayed silent for a while and asked his men to remove all the flowers. Then he sat down at the long dining table gloomily.


    He had checked if she received flowers when she was doing her promotional events. Her fans had given her so many roses and she had happily epted them all.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the knife and fork and said to Ryan, ¡°Can I borrow something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ryan was surprised.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, approached the centerpiece on the table, grabbed a red rose from the vase and said to Ryan, ¡°I need to borrow this.¡±


    Ryan smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sat down at the table with the flower and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°I was in a hurry and forgot to buy you flowers.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, took it and sniffed the rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty, thank you.¡±


    Anthony Gustav watched as the woman, who had just turned down his flowers and imed that she did not like flowers, epted another man¡¯s rose with an angelic expression.


    ¡°You said that you don¡¯t like flowers.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said sympathetically, ¡°My sister-inw only likes my brother¡¯s presents, not yours, understand?¡±


    Anthony Gustav said, ¡°Weiwei, that is not fair.¡±


    Gu Weiwei continued to eat as if she had not heard anything.


    Fu Hanzheng suggested to Ryan as he ate elegantly.


    ¡°I remember that you needed to find someone to be in charge of the project. I think... Anthony Gustav is very suitable, and he cane home with us.¡±


    Ryan was still thinking about it, when Anthony Gustav agreed without thinking when he heard that he could go back to Hua Land with her.


    ¡°Okay, I will go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi looked at Anthony Gustav who had agreed toe home with them.


    What his brother meant was that he would not be able to deal with him in Swedish territory, but in his ownnd, he would show him what he was capable of.

 Chapter 736 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 736: Torture</h4>


    Ryan looked at Anthony Gustav, who agreed to go without questioning anything and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Anthony, you have never done such things before, are you sure you can do it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng must have asked him to go back with them because he wanted to take revenge on him for what he had done, yet he still said yes.


    In Sweden, Fu Hanzheng would not do anything to him directly because of his royal identity.


    But the Fu Family territory was in Hua Land and it was up to them to deal with him.


    However, Anthony Gustav had no idea what he was up to. He took a look at Gu Weiwei, who was sitting next to Fu Hanzheng, and said resolutely that he was going to be the manager of the project in Hua Land.


    Fu Shiyi raised his ss and smiled. ¡°Then wee ahead of time.¡±


    Seeing that he was so persistent about his sister-inw, his brother would definitely wee him.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said to Ryan, ¡°Since your brother is so confident, you should trust him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ryan looked at Fu Hanzheng and then at his brother Anthony Gustav.


    He was in such a hurry to be mistreated, what else could he say?


    May God bless him, so that he could give up on pursuing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.


    Otherwise even Fu Hanzheng would not let him have an easy time.


    Gu Weiwei did not make anyments throughout the entire process. She knew that Fu Hanzheng had suggested that Anthony Gustav should be in charge of thepany, so that he could deal with him.


    She felt that he had asked for it.


    He had caused so much trouble that Uncle Fu was displeased.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng was discussing with Ryan about the attack in Stockholm.


    Although Lei Ning and the rest were investigating at the moment, because of the involvement of the Swedish police, some clues were in the hands of the police.


    And if they wanted to get the clues from the Swedish police, they would need the permission of the royal family.


    Instead of rejecting his request, Ryan quickly contacted the police in Stockholm and asked them to cooperate with the investigation.


    Gu Weiwei wanted to contact Yuan Meng as soon as possible so that she could find out what she had found. She whispered to Fu Hanzheng, when he and Ryan were discussing, ¡°Third Master and I are going out for a while, I want to contact Jolin to arrange the workter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiyi, who was ying with the phone, and at Anthony Gustav, who was staring at his girlfriend.


    ¡°Go, I will find you soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up, called Fu Shiyi and left with him.


    Seeing her leaving, Anthony Gustav naturally followed her.


    Fu Shiyi turned around and threw a look at the tail who was following him. ¡°I am talking about work with my sister-inw, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°This is Queen¡¯s Ind Pce, I can go anywhere I want.¡± Anthony Gustav countered.


    Since Fu Hanzheng came, he had not been able to talk with her.


    ¡°Sure, do whatever you want.¡± Fu Shiyi was toozy to argue with him. When he went to Hua Land, he would not be able to be so arrogant.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to waste energy on avoiding Anthony Gustav anymore, so she asked Fu Shiyi in front of him, ¡°Have you contacted Jolin and the others? Have you found my phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. You were flirting with my brother the moment you came home, and it seems I was the only one who was concerned about these things,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he took out her phone from his pocket.


    ¡°Jolin and his men are safe, they are fine. I have arranged for them to return home today.¡±

 Chapter 737 - Gu Familys Secret

    <h4>Chapter 737: Gu Family¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Gu Weiwei turned on the phone and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°I will make a call and keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°I promise that he will note within ten steps of you,¡± he said.


    Gu Weiwei walked a few steps away and called Yuan Meng.


    Since her n with Yuan Meng was hidden from Fu Hanzheng, that was why she avoided Fu Hanzheng and made a call elsewhere.


    The phone rang several times before Yuan Meng picked it up.


    ¡°I heard that you were kidnapped by the Swedish Prince. How are you now? Are you cheating on me?¡±


    ¡°Time is tight, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Gu Weiwei did not have time to listen to her teasing, so she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did your men catch anyone alive?¡±


    ¡°Apart from killing you, what else have I failed?¡± Yuan Meng said proudly.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit relieved. If she could catch him alive, she would definitely find something.


    ¡°Any useful clues?¡±


    ¡°He is locked up in secret and Old Anderson is watching me closely. I need to find an opportunity to pry open his mouth.¡± Yuan Meng said.


    When she returned to the Anderson Family, although Old Anderson did not punish her, he no longer trusted her that much.


    Anderson had worked with that mysterious man to assassinate Gu Weiwei, and once he knew that she was investigating this matter for her, he would definitely inform that man.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiyi and Anthony Gustav who were arguing with each other.


    Yuan Meng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will give you an answer within a week.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Having said the words, Yuan Meng started to y the hooligan again.


    ¡°Honestly, is Anthony Gustav really as handsome as the picture?¡±


    After all, he was the man she had once drooled over, so of course she had to gossip about him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if it were not for your Master, I would have devoured the Prince of Sweden in the bedroom. Such a great opportunity has presented itself to you, don¡¯t miss it.¡± Yuan Meng jeered.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Then you can have it.¡±


    ¡°What, you are afraid that Fu Hanzheng will get jealous?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    She had missed out on so many handsome men at such a young age because of Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I am hanging up.¡±


    Yuan Meng became serious and said, ¡°They failed this time, but I am afraid that they are up to something. You better stay by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side.¡±


    Ling Yan was not stupid, she knew how to get someone else to do the dirty work for her.


    The Li Family was in the deepest conflict with Mu Weiwei, so she and that man had offered the Li Family an opportunity for revenge, so as to get the Li Family to hire the killer.


    If her n had seeded and the murderer turned out to be someone hired by the Li Family, she would be able to reap the benefits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much work to do these days, just do it as soon as possible, in case anything happens.¡± Gu Weiwei said as she saw Fu Hanzhenging out of the room. ¡°Let me know if you have any news.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I guess your Uncle Fu is here for you again.¡± Yuan Meng hung up afterining.


    Gu Weiwei hung up and walked towards Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°How was the talk?¡±


    ¡°ording to the clues provided by the Stockholm police, several other people showed up at the scene and they took one of them alive.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand and looked deeply at the woman in front of him. ¡°At least we can confirm that it is not as simple as the Li Family paying the assassins.¡±


    He had a feeling that this must have something to do with the secret between her and the Gu Family.

 Chapter 738 - His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 738: His Woman</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Then... can we find those people at the scene?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head and led her upstairs to their room.


    ¡°They seem to havee prepared.¡±


    The Li Family hired killers to attack her, but another group of people seemed to have known about it and attacked the murderer and took him away alive.


    Judging from the time when they attacked and how they left no traces, this was a nned operation.


    But how did these people know that they were going to kill her?


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Weiwei replied in astonishment.


    As they entered the room, Fu Hanzheng sized her up discreetly, wondering if she had been involved in this behind his back.


    But he did not ask her directly.


    Gu Weiwei had a feeling that he was suspecting something, so she changed the topic.


    ¡°When are we going home? I want to go home.¡±


    Because of what Old Lady saidst time, she did not want him to interfere too much in her grudge with Ling Yan and the Gu Family.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and took hold of his waist.


    ¡°Are you angry about Anthony Gustav?¡±


    Otherwise, he would not have tried to lure Anthony Gustav to Hua Land, so he could take revenge.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned. If he had not removed the news in time, everyone in Hua Land would be saying that she was the girlfriend of Prince Anthony from the Swedish Royal Family. How could he, the real boyfriend, stand it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, why are you so angry?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with amusement.


    Fu Hanzheng snorted. ¡°How can I not be angry, when he still refuses to give up?¡±


    Of course he knew that Anthony Gustav had agreed to go to Hua Land, not because he wanted to be in charge, but because she was going back to Hua Land, so he wanted to go with her.


    And because he knew that Weiwei had nothing to do with him, he was only angry at Anthony Gustav.


    ¡°But he is one of the princes of the Swedish Royal Family, are you sure you can trick him into going to Hua Land, just to take revenge?¡± Gu Weiwei worriedly asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t want his life.¡±


    If he had not been a prince of the Swedish Royal Family, he would not have let him go so easily.


    Westerners were very straightforward when it came to rtionships. When they fell for someone, they would chase after them regardless of whether they were single or not.[1] But Weiwei did not fall for those kinds of tricks. He would not allow anyone to covet his women.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you are doing,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    She was worried that he would get jealous and cause trouble for the Swedish Royal Family.


    Fu Hanzheng allowed her to hold him and said, as he looked down at her, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t get him toe with us, he will still run to Hua Land. Why not put him somewhere that can cure him of his unrequited affections?¡±


    He had given her roses in front of him and he was determined to court her to the end.


    Gu Weiwei nodded in agreement. Fu Shiyi said that Anthony Gustav had told the local media about him taking her to the birthday banquet.


    She and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rtionship had never been announced to the public. If he made a fuss, the public would think that she was dating the Swedish Prince, Anthony Gustav.


    Gossip always worsened when it was revealed.


    It was a good thing that Fu Hanzheng asked his men to remove the news, so that the news would not be spread back to Hua Land; otherwise she would have been put into a very difficult position.


    [1] Not actually true. This is a very incorrect stereotype, and in reality, this type of personality is frowned upon.

 Chapter 739 - Prevention

    <h4>Chapter 739: Prevention</h4>


    At Ryan¡¯s invitation, Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei stayed at Queen Ind Pce for one day.


    The following day, she asked Lei Ning to leave some clues about the men who attacked her and Fu Hanzheng brought her and Fu Shiyi home.


    They had just arrived at the airport when Anthony Gustav followed them.


    Together with him were his bodyguards, stylists, chefs, drivers and personal assistants...


    Also, he had brought more than ten suitcases with him.


    It was almost as if the ancient emperor was on a tour.


    Startled, Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°I know that you royal family members like to show off, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at it!¡±


    He was not going to the Hua Land for business, he was moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you.¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk to you either. Bye bye.¡±


    Having said the words, Fu Shiyi followed after his brother and sister-inw who were about to board the ne.


    Anthony Gustav put on his sunsses and came with his followers.


    But when she was boarding the ne, she was stopped by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s private jet.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gustav, our ne is overloaded and we can¡¯t allow anyone else to board.¡±


    Anthony Gustav looked at the ne that could amodate dozens of people. They had just boarded the ne and now they were telling him that it was going to be overloaded.


    Standing at the cabin door, Fu Shiyi waved at the men below.


    ¡°Bye, see you in the capital.¡±


    What a joke! His brother would ask him to take the same ne as his sister-inw?


    Anthony Gustav knew that it was just because Fu Hanzheng did not want him to get close to Mu Weiwei, so he left with everyone else and contacted the private jet of the royal family to send him to Hua Land.


    Also, she arrived at the capital before Fu Hanzheng arrived.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s ne came to a stop and Fu Shiyi was the first toe down after the door was opened.


    From afar, they saw Anthony Gustav, who they had left behind at the Stockholm airport, had arrived at the capital with his huge entourage and was waiting for them.


    And when she saw theming down, she waved at them provocatively.


    ¡°I cane here even if I am not with you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei ignored him and went straight to the driver.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Anthony Gustav and said to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I will drive you to your work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    His President was so busy every day, it was not very appropriate for him to take her home.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, he will.¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he looked at the man standing outside the window.


    Anthony Gustav became the most popr member of the royal family of many European countries because of his excellent appearance.


    And because of the movie, she had be the national idol of the Hua Land.


    If they were photographed by the media, it would be a big news in the Hua Land.


    He did not want to see his girlfriend and another man making the headlines.


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the window. ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡±


    This man was here with them, not just for the project manager.


    Fu Hanzheng had removed the news from Sweden, so the country did not notice it.


    But she did not want to report with him and cause trouble for Uncle Fu.

 Chapter 740 - Prevention 2

    <h4>Chapter 740: Prevention 2</h4>


    The box office of Sleepless had broken the records of the Chinese box office and the total box office was as high as ten billion yuan.


    Gu Weiwei won the Best Actress Award at the Lugano Film Festival and her fans started to call her the Movie Queen.


    The Film Academy deleted the critical report about her not attending school and even regarded her as an honorary schoolmate.


    On the second day after they returned to the country, they were invited to attend a major business event. Jolin kept asking them to dress up and show up.


    In order not to let Anthony Gustav disturb them, Fu Hanzheng asked Fu Shiqin to arrange a lot of work for him on the day he returned home, and to make sure he stayed and finished them within the time limit.


    But just in case, he was the one who delivered her to the event that night and Fu Shiyi was there to attend with her.


    Fu Hanzheng was dealing with work in the car, as he waited for the event to finish.


    After Fu Shiyi entered the venue with her, he checked over the staff.


    ¡°No sign of Anthony Gustav, hopefully brother can remove the threat.¡±


    Men had tried to court his sister-inw before, but Luo Qianqian¡¯s cousin was so frightened by his brother¡¯s phone call that he gave up, and Qin Lv gave up after being lectured by his brother.


    Only this Anthony Gustav was fearless enough to go against his brother. He truly admired his courage.


    Gu Weiwei had just escaped from the crowd of journalists, when she heard Fu Shiyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you have to be so worried about Anthony Gustav?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not feel assured when he saw her off, so he tied Fu Shiyi to her, so that they could attend the event together.


    ¡°It is not that we are being overly paranoid, but this love rival is a very powerful man and we need to be careful.¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    Anthony Gustav was born into the royal family of Sweden, so he was naturally of noble status. He was also good-looking and had the best physical features of Western men.


    Although in his eyes, he was not as good as his brother.


    But his brother was waiting for his sister-inw to get married after her birthday and they did not want him to ruin his brother¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been hoping that your brother would be unlucky? Why are you helping him now?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin was helping Fu Hanzheng give Anthony Gustav a pile of work and he was also thinking of ways to mistreat him.


    Without saying a word, Fu Shiyi put down his schedule and came to attend the event with his brother.


    ¡°Internal conflict is internal conflict, and external enemies are external enemies,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    No matter what they said about his brother, they were brothers. But if outsiders came to annoy his brother, that would not do.


    Only a bastard like He Chi would suggest such a shameless idea of helping Anthony Gustav steal his brother¡¯s girlfriend.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She just could not understand their brotherly love.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if Anthony Gustaves to Hua Land, he will only...¡± Before Fu Shiyi finished speaking, he saw the organizer and a tall, handsome foreignering in and shaking hands with everyone.


    ¡°Where did hee from?¡±


    He was sure that he was not among the invited guests tonight.


    Also, his brother had just asked Fu Shiqin to deliver a pile of work to him, but he still had time and the mood to hang out?


    Gu Weiwei frowned slightly. Anthony Gustav and the organizer had alreadye over to them.


    ¡°Weiwei, you look so beautiful tonight.¡±

 Chapter 741 - Hand Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 741: Hand Kiss</h4>


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi red at the man who had snuck in.


    Seriously?


    This was his brother¡¯s girlfriend, what was he interested in?


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Gustav.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you,¡± Anthony Gustav said, as he stretched out his arms for a passionate Western-style hug.


    Gu Weiwei took a step back with a smile and reached out for a handshake instead.


    Anthony Gustav sighed regretfully and reached out for her hand, but he was about to kiss it.


    Fu Shiyi reacted quickly and covered Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    So Anthony Gustav¡¯s kiss firmlynded on the back of his hand.


    All of a sudden, the air turned quiet.


    Gu Weiwei was startled by what she saw. Anthony Gustav was dumbfounded. He looked down at the hand he had just kissed and could not believe that he had kissed a man¡¯s hand.


    The guests around them were also startled by this shocking scene. The Swedish Prince seemed to like this Movie Queen, who was worth billions, otherwise he would not have asked Mu Weiwei to hug him, when so many female guests had only shaken his hand.


    It was not a rare thing in the West.


    But what was Third Master Fu doing?


    It seemed that he was trying to stop Prince Anthony from kissing Mu Weiwei, but he had always imed that they were just working partners.


    Why was he so nervous? It was just a kiss on the back of her hand!


    Fu Shiyi took back his hands, wiped them on his suit jacket and whispered, with his teeth clenched, ¡°How did you sneak in?¡±


    ¡°I would be useless if I can¡¯t even get a single invitation card,¡± Anthony Gustav said straightforwardly.


    Ever since Weiwei returned to Hua Land, she had been staying at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s home and he had not had the chance to meet her.


    That was why he had used some tricks to sneak into today¡¯s event, so that he could meet her.


    Fu Shiyi wiped off the back of his hand and red at him, as he warned with a low voice, ¡°I am warning you, stay away from my sister-inw.¡±


    However, Anthony Gustav ignored his warning and sat down next to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Sorry, my seat is right here.¡±


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Change seats with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not object but sat down in Fu Shiyi¡¯s seat, so that he could sit in her¡¯s.


    Fu Shiyi sat down between her and Anthony Gustav, red at him provocatively and texted his brother about the situation.


    Luckily, his brother had the foresight to invite him.


    Otherwise, something big would have happened tonight.


    Since Fu Shiyi was around, even though Anthony Gustav had snuck into the event, he did not have time to talk with Gu Weiwei.


    The moment the event ended, Gu Weiwei left early to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei had been worried that Fu Hanzheng would get angry, but when they got into the car, he said nothing about it.


    However, after this incident, Anthony Gustav did not show up at the site where she was working and he did not call her using a strange number either.


    What was even more strange was that after a few days, he left Hua Land, in an almost emotional breakdown.


    Gu Weiwei had no idea what had happened, but she was sure that Fu Hanzheng had done something terrible.

 Chapter 742 - Imprisonment

    <h4>Chapter 742: Imprisonment</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had no idea why and how Anthony Gustav left.


    It was not until Fu Shiyi came back from work and brought it up at home.


    ¡°Hey, where is Anthony Gustav? I asked Xu Qian, and he said that he returned to the country the day before yesterday,¡± he said as he nced at his brother, who was picking out the fish bones for his sister-inw.


    Wasn¡¯t Anthony very persistent?


    What had his brother done? Anthony Gustav did not even pursue his true love and returned home without saying a word.


    ¡°Nothing, just that there are too many girls who want to court him in Hua Land.¡± Fu Shiqin put down the ribs and answered his question.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi felt that he had missed a great show.


    Then he gave Fu Shiqin two pieces of his pork ribs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold anything back, just say whatever you want to say.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had expected that Fu Hanzheng was involved, but she was not as curious as Fu Shiyi, who insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter.


    Seeing the two ribs on his te, Fu Shiqin put down the chopsticks, wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Although Anthony Gustav crazily pursued our sister-inw, he is still a Swedish prince. There are many girls who like princes in this world, especially a good-looking one like him.¡±


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes and said, ¡°So let me guess, our brother revealed his whereabouts to the public, and caused a group of female perverts to go after him and harass him?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Fu Shiqin snapped his fingers and continued to eat the ribs.


    He was giving him a taste of his own medicine, and the effect was doubled.


    Those girls who were obsessed with Anthony Gustav, showed up everywhere he went and even snuck into his apartment.


    Anthony Gustav changed amodations every few days, but they were all discovered by the crazy fans.


    Although the bodyguards tried their best to drive them away, they still could not defend themselves.


    They followed him everywhere he went, driving him crazy.


    A few dayster, Anthony Gustav packed up and went home.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother, who was expressionless. ¡°You are too cruel.¡±


    Anthony Gustav was one of the heirs of the Swedish royal family, so they could not do anything to him physically.


    But he had been pursuing his sister-inw, and his brother could not stand it anymore.


    Therefore, although he could not mistreat him physically, he could mentally.


    It was no wonder that Anthony Gustav ended up being so stressed that he had to return home. He was being tracked and monitored all the time!


    When they were celebrating the departure of Anthony Gustav, Li Xing¡¯er was so worried that she could not sleep for days because she saw the report about Mu Weiwei returning to the country.


    She wanted to ask Kerry why he had failed, but when she went to the Blue Subus Bar, she could no longer find him, so she had to meet Zhou Meiqin in the detention center.


    The moment Zhou Meiqin saw her, she impatiently asked, ¡°Did you finish the business I asked you to do?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It failed.¡±


    ¡°Failed? How did you fail? Did you really find Kerry?¡± Zhou Meiqin asked in disbelief.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find Kerry.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said. Someone at the Blue Subus Bar told her that Kerry had failed the mission and died.


    And instead of Mu Weiwei dying, she had returned home... unscathed.


    If they investigated and found out that she was involved in the assassination attempt, she would probably be sent to jail too.

 Chapter 743 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 743: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    ¡°How could that be...¡± Zhou Meiqin was worried that Li Xing¡¯er did not understand what she was trying to say, so she wanted to ask her directly.


    But when she saw the guard standing by the side, she gritted her teeth and swallowed the words.


    ¡°Mom, I know what you are going to say, but it failed,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    She had not heard any information about Mu Weiwei for days, so she had thought that she would not return home alive.


    In the end, she returned to the country within a few days and participated in an event. She was not dead or injured at all.


    Zhou Meiqin gritted her teeth. That man said that Kerry¡¯s men had never failed before, so how could they fail to deal with Mu Weiwei?


    ¡°Then... what is the situation now?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find Kerry, I am afraid that she wille to me.¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with a tired face.


    Ever since Mu Weiwei returned home safe and sound, she had not slept for several nights.


    It was not easy for her to have captured Wei Ziting and threatened him to marry her, after such a terrible sequence of events had happened at home.


    If Mu Weiwei found out that she had bribed the murderer to kill her, she would probably be sent to jail too.


    By that time, she and Wei Ziting would have reached the end of their rtionship and the child would be born in jail.


    Then her life would be over.


    ¡°You are pregnant with Wei Ziting¡¯s child, I don¡¯t believe that the Wei Family will sit and do nothing about it,¡± Zhou Meiqin said.


    ¡°Mom, things are different now...¡± Li Xing¡¯er sighed.


    Although Wei Ziting was married to her, he was not as close to her as before.


    Her mother was in the detention center and she had no idea how difficult her situation was.


    Zhou Meiqin was not convinced. She just could not understand how Mu Weiwei escaped from Kerry¡¯s hands.


    Even if she had be quite popr after making the movie, and had around two bodyguards with her, she would not be able to beat those killers.


    But she was not dead and came back unharmed.


    Was she really lucky or did she have someone backing her?


    The mother and daughter talked for half an hour and the visiting time came to an end.


    Li Xing¡¯er left the detention center with a serious face. She had been paying attention to the news in Stockholm, Sweden. A few days ago, the news reported that Mu Weiwei was attacked.


    She had no idea what they had found out.


    She had thought that it would work, so she used Wei Ziting¡¯s ount to transfer the money.


    If she was found... she would be doomed.


    She went to the parking lot and was about to get into the car, when the window of a car parked next to hers rolled down.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, youe to this detention center so often, it seems that you like this ce.¡±


    Seeing the girl sitting in the car, Li Xing¡¯er turned pale.


    ¡°Mu... Mu Weiwei, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pushed open the door and got out of the car with a cold smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er took a step back and looked very guilty.


    ¡°What do you have to ask me?¡±


    She did not know if it was because of fear or something else, but her voice started to tremble.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and reminded her.


    ¡°I was attacked in Stockholm, shouldn¡¯t I ask you about it?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face turned even paler. If she had not been holding onto the car door, she would have lost her bnce.


    ¡°What does being attacked have to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 744 - Deal with Li Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 744: Deal with Li Xing¡¯er</h4>


    Seeing that she was not going to give up, Gu Weiwei took out an invoice of Wei Ziting¡¯s ount.


    ¡°The recipient of this money is one of the murderers who attacked me in Stockholm.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face had lost all color. She held the car door nervously, not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask Wei Ziting why he transferred the money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask him, it was me... I transferred the money and I bribed the murderer. What do you want?¡± Li Xing¡¯er knew that it was useless toe up with excuses, so she admitted that she had hired the murderer to Mu Weiwei¡¯s face.


    If Mu Weiwei had the evidence with her, she could be sent to jail as long as it was given to the police or awyer. There was no need for her toe to her.


    So he must have some other purpose.


    ¡°Good, as long as you are willing to admit it.¡± Gu Weiwei folded the paper and nced at Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s belly. ¡°You are already married to Wei Ziting and you don¡¯t want to get divorced, or go to jail and have this child.¡±


    Unconvinced, Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how you found Kerry and his men.¡± Gu Weiwei did not want to beat around the bush and asked straightforwardly.


    It was impossible for the Li Family to find such a person.


    So someone must have offered them this opportunity.


    Also, it must have something to do with the Anderson Family, the man, and Ling Yan, who wanted her dead.


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and did not answer her.


    ¡°He is dead, why are you asking?¡±


    She had the chance to send her to jail, yet she was asking her these questions. What was she up to?


    ¡°You just need to answer me. If you don¡¯t answer me, I can leave it to the police, and you can answer them slowly.¡± Gu Weiwei was smiling, but what she said sounded very threatening.


    Li Xing¡¯er sneered. ¡°So you are not going to hand me over to the police?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if what you are talking about is worth anything. If it is, I won¡¯t try to kill you and your child by sending you to prison,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If she wanted to find that person as soon as possible, she could not just wait for the news from Yuan Meng.


    If she could find the person who had helped the Li Family and found Kerry, she might be able to find out more.


    Li Xing¡¯er was not convinced. ¡°Are you that kind-hearted?¡±


    ¡°Whether I am or not, do you have a choice?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered and said, ¡°Either you tell me, and I will let you go if I am in a good mood, or I will tell the police at the police station.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and said, ¡°My mother asked me to find Kerry at the Blue Subus Bar. She said that someone introduced him to her.¡±


    Since she was going to die anyway, she would take the risk.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Who introduced her to him?¡±


    ¡°She did not tell me anything, but asked me to find this man and give him the money.¡± Li Xing¡¯er told her everything she knew.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips thoughtfully ¨C someone was trying to kill her.


    This man who introduced Kerry to Zhou Meiqin was the key.


    ¡°Ask Zhou Meiqin about the person who introduced her to Kerry and then tell me, then... I will not pursue this matter for the time being, so that you can have this child without worries.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er looked at her, wondering what she was up to.


    ¡°How will I know if what you say is true or not?¡±


    ¡°Believe what I say, and maybe then you can still be Mrs. Wei outside. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to jail.¡± Gu Weiwei said impatiently.


    She had her future in her hands and yet she still dared to bargain with her.


    Li Xing¡¯er thought for a while and answered, ¡°Okay, I will get the information for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Three days, I am only waiting for three days.¡±

 Chapter 745 - Deal with Li Xinger 2

    <h4>Chapter 745: Deal with Li Xing¡¯er 2</h4>


    With the evidence presented by Gu Weiwei, Li Xing¡¯er had no choice but to help her find out who had helped her mother find Kerry.


    Since visiting hours had ended, she had to go home and meet her mother the following day.


    When she thought about it, after she returned home, she had a feeling that Mu Weiwei was not as simple as she had thought.


    Mu Weiwei had evidence that could put her in jail, but instead of giving it to the police, she came to ask her about the person who helped Zhou Meiqin hire Kerry.


    Kerry was already dead, so why was she still trying so hard to find this man?


    If it had been just to find the murderer, she and her mother would have been the culprits behind the murder, and it would have been Kerry who had killed her. But now she was in a hurry to find an unimportant middleman, which was very unusual.


    Or could it be that this informant... had other intentions, when he offered her mother a way to murder the girl she wanted to kill?


    If it had not been for that reason, Mu Weiwei would have already sent her to jail.


    Although she had quit the entertainment industry, with Mu Weiwei¡¯s poprity, she was still the focus of the paparazzi, albeit negatively.


    She did not have a manager or her own team, so Wei Ziting was the one who arranged everything for her.


    So she suggested to Wei Ziting at dinner, ¡°Brother Ziting, I want to visit my mother tomorrow.¡±


    Wei Ziting looked at her curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go there today?¡±


    ¡°I went there today and saw that my mother was not feeling well, so I thought of... giving her something to help her,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Of course she did not dare to say that it was because of her deal with Mu Weiwei.


    Although she had no idea if Mu Weiwei would really let her off, if she gave her what she wanted.


    But now, she had no other choice but to do so, in order to avoid the worst case scenario.


    Wei Ziting thought for a while. ¡°You are pregnant now, what if something happens to you?¡±


    Due to the conflict with Mu Weiwei, she had been attacked by Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans.


    Even if she was going out now, she had to be very careful.


    ¡°I can still move around now, if you don¡¯t want me to visit my mother, I can¡¯t go out when I am heavily pregnant, it¡¯s better to go now,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said, as she pursed her lips pitifully.


    Wei Ziting stayed silent for a while and agreed to send her there the following day.


    ¡°Eat first, someone will drive you there tomorrow.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ziting.¡±


    Wei Ziting put down the bowl and chopsticks and was about to leave for the study, when he said, ¡°Xing¡¯er, your parents are in this state now, and they are getting what they deserve. I don¡¯t want to see any more conflict between you and Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks shook. ¡°I understand, Brother Ziting.¡±


    If he knew that she and her mother were trying to kill Mu Weiwei, he would probably leave her for real this time, even if she was pregnant with his child.


    But Mu Weiwei was not dead. She just hoped that she would keep her promise and when she got the information she wanted, she would be spared.


    Wei Ziting turned around and went into the study.


    He had married Li Xing¡¯er without telling anyone but the entire family objected to it, and his parents and grandfather even wanted him to break off the rtionship.


    He did not know how long this marriage wouldst.

 Chapter 746 - Deal with Li Xinger 3

    <h4>Chapter 746: Deal with Li Xing¡¯er 3</h4>


    Under Wei Ziting¡¯s arrangement, Li Xing¡¯er received her visitation rights and met Zhou Meiqin again.


    Zhou Meiqin was also curious about her arrival.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here yesterday? What are you doing here today?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er was in a hurry to finish the deal with Mu Weiwei, so she did not beat around the bush.


    ¡°Mom, I want to know who introduced you to Kerry?¡±


    Startled, Zhou Meiqin sized up her daughter.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, this man is very important to me now,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said straightforwardly.


    If she had the information about this man, Mu Weiwei might still send her to jail, but if she did not get the information, she would definitely send her to jail.


    Although she had lost her career and her parents were in jail, at least Wei Ziting was married to her.


    Also, she was going to live a carefree life and she did not want to go to jail for this matter and give birth to this child inside a prison cell.


    Zhou Meiqin looked at her and thought that she was trying to find someone else through that man.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t seed the first time, you won¡¯t get a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that is not what I mean. I just need to know who that person is,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    She admitted that she was no match against Mu Weiwei.


    She had never won against her before and now, even after hiring a killer, she still had never won. Instead, she had forced herself into a corner.


    Zhou Meiqin said, ¡°I promised not to reveal anything about him, otherwise... I will be in trouble.¡±


    He was not someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°Mom, tell me, this is very important to me.¡± Li Xing¡¯er got a bit anxious.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Meiqin shook her head.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips. She knew that the visit would be monitored, so she mouthed the words ¨C ¡®if I don¡¯t know who he is, I will go to jail too.¡¯


    Zhou Meiqin had always been smart, so she soon understood what she meant.


    But she still thought for a while before saying the name.


    ¡°Someone called He Linna. She was bailed out a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did youe to her or did shee to you first?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked.


    Zhou Meiqin said, ¡°She came to me.¡±


    She had been a bit hesitant at first, but after being incited by that woman and truly hating Mu Weiwei, she agreed.


    Li Xing¡¯er sighed helplessly. ¡°I think we are being used.¡±


    She was finally sure why Mu Weiwei asked her about this man.


    The real killer was the person who had set her up, or the person rted to He Linna. Her mother and herself were just used as the knives.


    Someone was trying to get rid of Mu Weiwei through someone else, but they did not want any of them to find out about who they are.


    When they found out about the grudge between the Li Family and Mu Weiwei, they arranged for someone to instigate their mother to hire someone to kill her. They were blinded by their hatred, so they did what the other party suggested, without any suspicion.


    If Mu Weiwei had not approached her, she would never have known that they had been used.


    Zhou Meiqin turned pale and stayed silent for a long time.


    She did not think too much about it at that time, but now that she had said that, she felt that she had been led by the nose by He Linna.

 Chapter 747 - Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 747: Uncle Fu</h4>


    After visiting hours, Li Xing¡¯er left the detention center with a heavy heart.


    She was just thinking about how to contact Mu Weiwei when she saw Mu Weiwei¡¯s car.


    The window rolled down and Gu Weiwei straightforwardly asked, ¡°Got it?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er did not tell her immediately. ¡°Will you really let me go if I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Are you qualified to negotiate with me?¡± Gu Weiwei countered coldly.


    ¡°You said that if I asked, you would let me go, ¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to waste any more time and said, ¡°You are just pawns being used, I am looking for someone else.¡±


    If it had not been for the fact that someone had lured them into a trap, she and Zhou Meiqin might not have had the courage to do such a thing or even thought of doing something to her outside the country.


    ¡°My mother said that it was a woman who came to her and offered her the way to find Kerry,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully ¨C it was exactly what she had expected.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°A woman named He Linna. As for whether it¡¯s her real name or an alias, I don¡¯t know. She was bailed out a few days ago.¡± Li Xing¡¯er told her everything she knew.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and thought for a while. As long as she knew that it was this person, she would at least be able to find out something, no matter if it was her alias or her real name.


    Li Xing¡¯er asked, as she looked at the well-dressed girl in the car, ¡°I have told you everything I know. Do you really mean what you say?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s belly and said, ¡°Since you helped me to get this information and for the sake of the child in your belly, I will not pursue this matter.¡±


    She had unknowingly helped Mu Weiwei get back thepany and properties of the Mu Family, and Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were already paying the price.


    If Li Xing¡¯er had not been pregnant with this child, she would have thrown her into jail.


    But for the sake of this little life, she did not want to do so.


    Li Xing¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    Gu Weiwei red at Li Xing¡¯er and warned.


    ¡°I will let you off this time, but if there is a next time, it will not be as simple as sending you to jail.¡±


    Having said these words, she closed the window and drove away from the parking lot of the detention center.


    Standing on the spot, Li Xing¡¯er sighed as she watched the car leaving.


    She was not convinced, but she knew that she was no match for her.


    She did not want to fight with her anymore.


    Gu Weiwei called Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Any progress?¡±


    ¡°This man only knows that a foreigner has told Kerry that he wants him to do the assassination. Only Kerry knows who he is, but Kerry is already dead.¡± Yuan Meng was annoyed and scolded the people next to her. ¡°I told you to catch Kerry, beat him till he was half dead and bring him back.¡±


    ¡°Boss, we did not kill him, but the Fu Family did.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Yuan Meng said as she held the phone. ¡°You heard it yourself. The Fu Family killed him. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°I found out that a woman named He Linna was the one who helped Zhou Meiqin in jail. Can you and Master find out anything from him regarding this?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°If we are in Hua Land, I can¡¯t get involved. Can¡¯t you ask Uncle Fu to do it?¡±

 Chapter 748 - Uncle Fu 2

    <h4>Chapter 748: Uncle Fu 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Of course I could but if I can find He Linna, why would I ask him?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t ask your boyfriend for help when you are in trouble. What is your boyfriend¡¯s purpose? Is he just there to warm the bed?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped her from changing the topic.


    Yuan Meng took a puff of her cigarette andined.


    ¡°I am talking about serious business. You asked me and my man to help you instead of him. You owe me!¡±


    ¡°You spent so much of my money, do you truly owe me nothing?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Meng was frightened by her question.


    She used to only kill people, but after she got together with Yuan Shuo, she could not do anything else apart from being a wife and a mother. She had indeed spent a lot of money.


    ¡°Oh, He Linna, right? I will get someone to check on her.¡±


    ¡°They must know that I am still alive, so they will be on guard, do it as soon as possible.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded her.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yuan Meng answered and then asked, ¡°You are not confessing to Fu Hanzheng just because you want to solve the problem yourself, are you?¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell him, I will tell him when it¡¯s just him alone first. I am not ready to confess to his family,¡± Gu Weiwei said honestly.


    But if Fu Hanzheng was involved in the investigation, the old mansion would definitely know about it.


    Therefore, they had to solve the problem in secret.


    ¡°You are right,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng might be able to ept her because he loved her, but the rest of the Fu Family might not.


    She had to make Fu Hanzheng ept her, so that they could face his family together.


    ¡°Also, help me keep an eye out for Cayman Dorrans¡¯ enemies. That mysterious man ising at me because I am Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter; I must be his enemy,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng snorted in amusement.


    ¡°Keep an eye out for his enemies, don¡¯t you know how many people your father has offended?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had been driven out of the Dorrans Family but had returned and taken back the power. So many people had died and he had offended so many people that they all wanted to skin him alive.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, he would have dared to keep her by his side and wouldn¡¯t have sent her to stay with the Gu Family for so many years.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans would not have sent her to the Gu Family if he had not had so many enemies.


    ¡°By the way, you are trying your best to find that mysterious man but what about Ling Yan?¡± Yuan Meng reminded her, in case she had forgotten about the white lotus.


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly. ¡°How can I forget about her? Just you wait, I will reveal the true face of this legendary Movie Queen to the world. Then I won¡¯t have to do it by myself.¡±


    ¡°You are right. You don¡¯t need to do anything to her after exposing her. Not only your own father, but the Gu Family will not let her off either. She will dig out your heart from inside her chest... and return it to you.¡± Yuan Meng suddenly realized something.


    Ling Yan had lost to her in the box office, so many media outlets were already questioning her acting skills.


    When they found out about her shameful deeds, she would be stepped on no matter how high she currently stood.


    ¡°Check on He Linna as soon as possible, and... keep an eye on the Gu Family as well.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded Yuan Meng.


    As the time to her soul¡¯s whereabouts being revealed approached, she felt increasingly nervous.


    She had thought that after she became Mu Weiwei, she would be able to let go of the past and live with this new identity.


    But fate was always taunting her, making her unable to let go of everything.

 Chapter 749 - Ling Yans Situation

    <h4>Chapter 749: Ling Yan¡¯s Situation</h4>


    ¡°I know, but I might not be able to stop him,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    After all, only Gu Siting knew who that man was.


    Although she had people keeping an eye on him, and Cayman Dorrans had people keeping an eye on him, none of them knew who would be the master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Jewel.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°He will find out. It¡¯s the worst possible situation.¡±


    If it was inevitable, she had to face it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. I am going to find He Linna,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei ended the call with her and returned to Landscape Vi.


    Because Mu Weiwei was still alive, Li Xing¡¯er had not slept well for days, and Ling Yan, who was far away in A Land, was even more anxious than Li Xing¡¯er.


    On Gu Siting¡¯s side, the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl was about to appear again.


    Her movie¡¯s reputation and box office were way behind that of Sleepless and Mu Weiwei was not dead, so nothing had gone smoothly.


    After learning that Mu Weiwei had returned home unscathed, she tried to contact the man she had met before, but failed.


    She and her mother, Ji Fang, waited anxiously every day, feeling that they were only waiting for the truth to be revealed and for the day when they would die.


    It was a good thing that Gu Siting was too busy to meet her, otherwise she would have been exposed.


    It had been days since the failed assassination of Mu Weiwei, and that man was finally willing to meet her.


    Since they had not been able to contact each other for days, Ling Yan inevitably sounded a bit angry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would work? What wouldn¡¯t fail?¡±


    ¡°There was not only Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men, but also another group of men who were protecting her. Kerry¡¯s men have almost totally been wiped out,¡± that man said.


    Ling Yan gritted her teeth. ¡°What should we do now? We are running out of time.¡±


    If Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans learned of Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul¡¯s whereabouts, she and her mother would be doomed.


    ¡°There is no time or opportunity for a second attempt.¡±


    Ling Yan could not sit still.


    ¡°Are you saying that you are not going to do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°They could have easily found out about the Li Family¡¯s involvement in the assassination, but nothing has happened and Li Xing¡¯er is still outside. What does that mean?¡± The man asked Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan was confused and had no time to think about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it means, but if Mu Weiwei doesn¡¯t die, none of us will have a good time.¡±


    ¡°That means that the Fu Family is still investigating and they must have seen through someone trying to kill her. They must have realized that it was a borrowed knife.¡± The man coldly reminded her.


    However, the other party was just investigating and they might not be able to find him.


    But if he tried to do it again in a hurry, he would give himself away.


    Logically speaking, Kerry¡¯s men should not have failed, but the men who had suddenly appeared had caught them off guard.


    Hearing his words, Ling Yan felt even more uneasy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it very discreetly? They shouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything about us.¡±


    They were supposed to face the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans, but now the Fu Family was investigating them too. They were really being attacked from all sides.


    ¡°No matter how discreet you are, there are still some traces that can¡¯t be erased. I am not going to get involved in this matter. You better take care of yourself.¡±


    Having said these words, the man was about to leave and end the meeting.


    ¡°What do you mean, you are not going to do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t,¡± the man said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we are in the same boat. If they find out about me, you won¡¯t be able to run away either.¡± Ling Yan warned him through gritted teeth.


    She had no other helpers now, and if this man decided to leave her alone, she would be doomed.

 Chapter 750 - Ling Yans Situation 2

    <h4>Chapter 750: Ling Yan¡¯s Situation 2</h4>


    The man sneered.


    ¡°In the same boat?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I have evidence to back it up. If you don¡¯t help us get through this, I will reveal you to the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans,¡± Ling Yan said.


    The man snorted and said, ¡°Even if they find out, you are the one who will die first and I... it will not be that easy for them to kill me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Yan was so angry that her breathing trembled, but she had nothing to say.


    ¡°I am different from you. I have been nning every step of the way to deal with Gu Weiwei and I am ready to fight against Cayman Dorrans. So even if they know that I am the culprit, I am not afraid.¡± The man sized up the desperate woman in front of him and sneered. ¡°But if you are discovered by them, you will die.¡±


    ¡°What... are you going to do to get me through this?¡± Ling Yan gritted her teeth and asked him. ¡°I can do anything, I don¡¯t want to die yet,¡± she said.


    ¡°Anything?¡± The man sized up the woman who was begging him, and smiled mockingly. ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t tell what you are worth.¡±


    She was above average in terms of looks but she was not smart enough, if she was she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Therefore, he would be an idiot if he wasted his time on such a useless person.


    ¡°Please, help me one more time. I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Seeing that threatening him was useless, Ling Yan begged him for help.


    However, he was not moved by her tears and begging.


    ¡°You are not going to live for long anyway. You have Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart, and you will have made a fortune this year. Don¡¯t be so greedy.¡±


    He did have the ability to save her, but it was not worth the effort to save such a worthless person.


    Ling Yan burst into tears. Was she really out of options?


    That man looked at her coldly, leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Since you helped kill Gu Weiwei back then, I will show you another way.¡±


    He had to admit that Gu Weiwei¡¯s death had dealt a huge blow to Cayman Dorrans. He had be very haggard after hearing the news.


    He even became seriously ill and went to the hospital.


    ¡°What way?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul is still in this world because of the Nine-Eyed Pearl?¡±


    Startled, Ling Yan did not understand what he meant.


    Seeing her confused expression, the man continued.


    ¡°The owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl is here to tell Gu Siting where Gu Weiwei is. If the Heavenly Jewel is destroyed, will that person be able to tell them where Gu Weiwei is?¡±


    ¡°Or rather, without the Nine-Eyed Pearl, would Gu Weiwei still be here?¡±


    ...


    Hearing his words, Ling Yan suddenly became more cheerful.


    Yes, it was all because of the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    Without that thing, the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl would not be able to tell Gu Siting anything about Gu Weiwei. In fact, without the Nine-Eyed Pearl, Gu Weiwei¡¯s soul would not exist in this world.


    Why had she not thought of this solution before? She might not be able to kill Mu Weiwei, but she could definitely get the Nine-Eyed Pearl from the Gu Family.

 Chapter 751 - Ling Yans Situation 3

    <h4>Chapter 751: Ling Yan¡¯s Situation 3</h4>


    Ling Yan had been in despair, but after that man¡¯s advice, she felt that she still had a chance of survival.


    She met her mother Ji Fang at home and said, as she was packing, ¡°Mom, I am going back to the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going home?¡± Ji Fang grabbed her hands as she was packing. ¡°What if Gu Siting gets suspicious because we are going home? Also, the man Gu Siting wants to meet might appear at any moment. Let¡¯s just run away and find a new identity somewhere else...¡±


    ¡°Escape?¡± Ling Yanughed at her and said, ¡°What is the point of running away? If the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans want to find us, it is useless no matter where we run.¡±


    Since she could not escape either way, she might as well take the risk.


    ¡°Then what can you do if you go home?¡± Ji Fang asked.


    Ling Yan looked sinister. ¡°If I go back and take the Nine-Eyed Pearl, that person will not be able to tell Gu Siting anything about Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°That is too dangerous.¡± Ji Fang objected.


    When Cayman Dorrans wanted to take away Gu Weiwei¡¯s body, Gu Siting objected with all his might.


    If she went back to touch this Heavenly Jewel and Gu Siting found out about it, she would never be able to return.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight now, we will die,¡± Ling Yan said and continued to pack her things.


    ¡°Yanyan, maybe it is not as bad as we think. The Nine-Eyed Pearl is not that amazing, and Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie is just a coincidence.¡± Ji Fang consoled herself.


    If everything was not as bad as they had thought, Gu Siting would be even more suspicious if she touched the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ling Yan said resolutely.


    One or two incidents could be considered a coincidence, but there were too many coincidences involving Mu Weiwei, and unusual coincidences... were usually something else.


    She had nowhere else to go anyway. If she seeded, she would have a chance of survival, but if she failed, she would die anyways.


    Ji Fang could not persuade her, so she had to send her home herself.


    Since Ling Yan was working in a foreignnd, it was already evening when they returned to the Gu Family, after they returned to the capital of A Land.


    Gu Siting did not show any surprise at her arrival.


    ¡°What are you doing here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Have we not seen each other for a long time?¡± Ling Yan smiled calmly.


    Gu Siting sized up this skinny and haggard woman. If she had not shown up in front of him, he would have forgotten that he even had a fianc¨¦e.


    He stayed silent for a while and then said to the butler, ¡°Arrange a ce for them to stay and then send them home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Brother Siting, can I... stay here for a while?¡± Ling Yan asked when she heard that they were going to be sent home tomorrow.


    She would not make it in time if she only managed to stay for one night.


    Gu Siting threw a displeased look at the woman who made the request. ¡°I am very busy these days.¡±


    ¡°Brother Siting, I have been too busy with work these days and I haven¡¯t had any time to see you. Can¡¯t you let me stay here for a few days?¡± Ling Yan pleaded with a gentle voice.


    Gu Siting said impatiently, ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Anyways, he did note home often these days.


    Having said these words, he went straight to his bedroom, leaving the butler and the servant to greet Ling Yan and her mother.


    Seeing him going upstairs, Ling Yan nced at the secret door leading to the cer.


    Although she was going to steal the Nine-Eyed Pearl, it would be best if she was not suspected. Stealing it would take time and a perfect opportunity.

 Chapter 752 - Unexpected Child

    <h4>Chapter 752: Unexpected Child</h4>


    Although Gu Siting did not seem to wee Ling Yan and her mother, he still asked them to stay at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion for the time being.


    He was busy with work at thepany and he went out early every day. Sometimes, he would not be home for the night and even if he dide home, it would be at midnight.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t there to observe her actions.


    This would make Ling Yan¡¯s n easier.


    Instead of going to the cer, she stayed and observed for two days.


    However, when she did finally go to the cer, she found that the crystal coffin where Gu Weiwei¡¯s body was ced had been sealed. Although she could still see everything inside the coffin, she could not touch the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    She searched around the coffin for a long time but failed to open it. In the end, she realised that a special device had locked it.


    Helpless, she could only wait until Gu Siting came home to ask him about it.


    ¡°Brother Siting, I visited Weiwei today, why is her coffin locked?¡± She asked in a seemingly casual tone, as she observed Gu Siting¡¯s expression.


    He had left the coffin in the cer the whole time unlocked, but now it was locked. Could he have sensed something?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Dorrans Family to take her away.¡± Gu Siting buried himself in his food and said straightforwardly, ¡°Also, the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl is about to appear, nothing must happen to her.¡±


    Ling Yan bit her lips and said sadly, ¡°Then how should I open it? I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°You can still see her even if you don¡¯t open it,¡± Gu Siting said and looked up at her. ¡°And you better not go in there again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    ¡°No reason. If there is nothing else, you can go back to the Ling Family as quickly as possible.¡± Gu Siting once again asked them to leave.


    Since the master of the Nine-Eyed Pearl wasing, he did not want to be disturbed by anyone else.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not good, Ji Fang tried to persuade him with a smile.


    ¡°Siting, Yanyan has been so busy with the promotional event that she has not been home for a long time. She came to the Gu Family because she wanted to see you. After all, you two are engaged and it is not right for you to be unable to see each other for such a long time.¡±


    Could it be that because of the possibility of learning Gu Weiwei¡¯s news, he had started to ignore Yanyan?


    ¡°If that is a problem, the engagement can be annulled,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    ¡°Brother Siting!¡± Ling Yan had not expected that he would propose to cancel the engagement.


    Ji Fang was anxious too.


    ¡°Siting, everyone knows that you two are engaged and Yanyan was pregnant with your child. What are you going to do about her future?¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family will continue to provide you with excellent work and living conditions. As for that child, it was an ident,¡± Gu Siting said.


    If he had not drunk too much and mistaken Ling Yan for Weiwei, he would not have had s*x with her.


    Ling Yan¡¯s hands that were holding the knife and fork shook. At that time, she knew that he and Gu Weiwei had a misunderstanding and conflict, and she also knew that he had drunk a lot that day, so she texted him to meet up with her.


    He thought that he had slept with Gu Weiwei and got her pregnant with the child.


    He had been hiding the truth from Gu Weiwei, and because Ling Yan was sick she aborted the child.


    After that, he tried his best to treat her well and take care of her.


    She had thought that even if he did not like Gu Weiwei that much, he still liked her.


    In the end, it was just an attempt by him to move his feelings away from Gu Weiwei, but he still could not let her go.


    Even if Gu Weiwei was dead, even if she was the one next to him, he would never forget her.

 Chapter 753 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 753: Gu Siting</h4>


    After a long silence, she asked, ¡°Why, because... you are about to get news of Gu Weiwei, so... my existence is in the way?¡±


    Gu Siting threw a cold look at this pitiful woman and said, ¡°The Gu Family provided you and the Ling Family with a heart, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Brother Siting, that is not what I want. I want to be with you...¡± Ling Yan said between sobs.


    In order to survive and stay by his side, she had tried so hard but in the end, he still wanted to break off the engagement with her.


    Gu Siting looked cold and thoughtful. ¡°Even if you have her heart transnted inside of you, even if you wear her clothes and behave like her, you are not her.¡±


    At first, when she had her heart transnt, she behaved like Weiwei.


    He was wondering if she had Weiwei within her because of the Nine-Eyed Pearl and the heart transnt.


    But then he realized that she had acted like Weiwei just to please him.


    Because of his father¡¯s death, he had thought that he could fall for her and forget about Weiwei, who had killed his father.


    But as Weiwei died, the pain of missing her invaded his heart...


    Therefore, when he found out that the Nine-Eyed Pearl could save a person¡¯s soul, he was willing to give it a try.


    He could not wait for that master of the Heavenly Jewel to show up and tell him about her, but he was also afraid that that person would not show up and make a joke out of everything.


    As the appointed date approached, his waiting became more and more painful.


    ¡°But she is already dead. Even if that person can tell you about her, she will not be able toe back,¡± Ling Yan said with tears.


    She tried so hard to please him, but he still could not forget Gu Weiwei who was already dead.


    Seeing her crying, Gu Siting said calmly, ¡°As long as we find her, she will definitely return and everything will return to how it was before.¡±


    If he had known that he would not be able to let her go, if he had known that he would suffer so much after she died...


    Even if he had known about his father¡¯s death, he should not have distanced himself from her or even sent her out of the Gu Family.


    If that was the case, she would not have followed Yuan Shuo and his men everywhere, and she would not have wanted to find her real father so much that she lost her life in the assassination attempt...


    Seeing Gu Siting who looked as if he had been possessed, Ling Yan sank into despair.


    At the dining table, the atmosphere was so heavy that no one made a sound.


    It was not until Kuroda Shio came back from the outside and said, as he stood in the dining room, ¡°President Gu, Mu Weiwei was attacked in Stockholm. On the surface it seems that Li Xing¡¯er was the one who hired the killer, but when looking deeper, it seems that someone was trying to use them to hire the killer.¡±


    Hearing them talking about Mu Weiwei¡¯s attack, Ling Yan¡¯s hands shivered out of guilt and the knife fell onto the te, making a piercing sound.


    ¡°Why are you investigating Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Without responding to her question, Kuroda Shio said, ¡°I heard that it was a man, who provided Miss Weiwei¡¯s real identity to the Anderson Family, so it might not have been Yuan Meng. ording to this information, Mu Weiwei was attacked in Stockholm recently...¡±


    Ling Yan pursed her lips and her palms were sweating.


    If they were investigating that person, would they find out that she was in touch with that person?

 Chapter 754 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 754: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Ji Fang put down the cutlery and forced a smile.


    ¡°She must have found out that Yuan Meng is from the Anderson Family and she even approached the Yuan Family. Why would anyone else do such a thing?¡±


    They had found out that it was a man who provided Gu Weiwei¡¯s identity to the Anderson Family, and it was Yanyan who provided the man with Gu Weiwei¡¯s DNA, so that he could confirm that she was rted to Cayman Dorrans.


    If they found that person, then Yanyan and herself would be in danger too.


    Kuroda Shio smiled and said, ¡°I had arranged for someone to keep an eye on Yuan Meng, who had returned to the Anderson Family, but I identally found out that it was a man who provided the information, after one of Anderson¡¯s trusted aides got drunk. Yuan Meng had been lying to them and did not give them any information.¡±


    Gu Siting put down the tableware, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±


    Seeing him and Kuroda Shio going upstairs, Ling Yan exchanged a look with her mother and felt even more nervous.


    ¡°Did they find something?¡± Ji Fang whispered when she saw that no one was around.


    Ling Yan thought for a while and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it had found out, Kuroda would not have reacted that way.¡±


    If it was so easy to find that man, Cayman Dorrans would not have failed to find him after such a long time.


    Kuroda Shio followed Gu Siting upstairs and closed the door of the study.


    Gu Siting sat down, lit a cigarette and asked, ¡°What is Fu Hanzheng investigating in Stockholm?¡±


    ¡°None of their men survived, so the basic clues have been cut off.¡± Kuroda Shio reported the information he had just confirmed.


    ¡°Are you sure that the person who provided the information to the Anderson Family, is the same person who hired the Li Family to kill someone?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and cautiously said, ¡°I can¡¯t bepletely sure, because I can¡¯t confirm the identity of that person yet. I only found a mixed ethnicity woman named He Linna. She is involved in both of these things, but there must be someone behind her back.¡±


    Gu Siting tapped the cigarette, looking elegant.


    ¡°If they are targeting Weiwei because of Cayman Dorrans, why are they targeting Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of Fu Hanzheng?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    The Fu¡¯s Enterprise was very popr and it was inevitable that there would be enemies.


    If those people could not do anything to Fu Hanzheng, they would do something to his fianc¨¦e Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°What about He Linna? Any news?¡± Gu Siting asked directly, not bothering to ask about the Fu Family.


    Kuroda Shio shook his head. ¡°We only found that she was bailed out of Hua Land, then she snuck out of the country and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Find her,¡± Gu Siting said and extinguished the cigarette.


    ¡°I have arranged for someone to look for her. Should we inform Dorrans¡¯s men?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the result.¡±


    Kuroda Shio replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Kuroda, if the person who provided Weiwei¡¯s identity to the Anderson Family is not Yuan Meng but someone else, how did that person know about it?¡± Gu Siting thought with a frown.


    Even Kuroda Shio, who had been in the Gu Family for years, only knew about Weiwei¡¯s real identity after she died.


    Before that, apart from grandpa and mother, even Weiwei herself did not know about it.


    How did an outsider know about it? They had kept the information about Weiwei¡¯s adoption wless and no one had ever seen through it.


    Even if the Gu Family and Dorrans Family had been cooperating, they had been cooperating in a very formal way. There was nothing suspicious about it.

 Chapter 755 - Anthony Gustav

    <h4>Chapter 755: Anthony Gustav</h4>


    Kuroda Shio stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Maybe it was Yuan Meng who revealed it.¡±


    She had approached Miss Weiwei and the Yuan Family for a purpose, and she was the only one who could find out about it.


    ¡°If it was her, she could have just reported it to the Anderson Family, why did she have to go through so much trouble?¡± Gu Siting frowned and shook his head. He had a feeling that there was something important that they had overlooked.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe she did it for Yuan Shuo, so that Yuan Shuo would not suspect her, so she gave the Anderson Family a message through someone else. After Miss Weiwei¡¯s ident, she did not return to the Anderson Family but fled to Hua Land with Yuan Shuo. It seems that she really cares about this man.¡±


    Gu Siting pursed his lips ¨C it was not impossible.


    In order not to make Yuan Shuo suspect her, Yuan Meng made a detour and provided the information to the Anderson Family through someone else.


    But that did not make any sense.


    Yuan Meng and the Anderson Family did not have much conflict with the Fu Family, unless it was the intention of the person who provided the information to Anderson.


    Since they had not caught her, they had no evidence, so everything could only be spected.


    ¡°You must follow up on this matter and find out who the mastermind is.¡±


    ¡°But what is strange is that Fu Hanzheng has yet to find out anything about He Linna,¡± Kuroda Shio said curiously.


    It was impossible that the Fu Family¡¯s informationwork did not notice this.


    Gu Siting said, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°But Mu Weiwei seems to know about He Linna herself. She tried to find the Li Family, but she did not want Fu Hanzheng to know. That is so weird,¡± Kuroda Shio mumbled.


    Gu Siting massaged his eyebrows and sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯ve already asked someone to find out for you.¡±


    He was waiting for the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl to tell him about Weiwei, so that he would not be disturbed by a Mu Weiwei who resembled her.


    What was more, she was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman.


    Seeing his expression, Kuroda Shio realized that he had said something wrong.


    ¡°Yes, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    The Gu Family was looking for He Linna, and Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng were also looking for this person, but they found nothing.


    Gu Weiwei did not know what to do after she received Yuan Meng¡¯s call and realized that she had not found her.


    An unknown caller called her and she thought that it was about the New York Film Festival, so she answered the call.


    However, it was Anthony Gustav who had called.


    ¡°Hello, my dear Weiwei, you are finally answering my call.¡±


    He had called her before and after that, but she would not answer and blocked any calls from Sweden.


    Luckily, he used a new number in another country, so she answered the call.


    Hearing that it was him, Gu Weiwei was about to hang up.


    ¡°Weiwei, trust me, you will regret it if you hang up.¡± Anthony Gustav seemed to have expected that she was going to hang up the phone, so he spoke quickly.


    Gu Weiwei sneered. ¡°It seems that your lesson in Hua Land was not enough?¡±


    She had thought that he would stop after being punished by Fu Hanzheng, but he still dared to call her.


    Anthony Gustav knew that she was referring to his escape back home because of Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Sorry, I am not a person who gives up easily.¡±


    ¡°Then I have nothing to say to you,¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to hang up but Anthony Gustav said a name, ¡°He Linna. Are you looking for a woman named He Linna?¡±

 Chapter 756 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 756: Condition</h4>


    Hearing the name, Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and did not hang up.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    She had even hidden it from Fu Hanzheng, so how did this spoiled brat know about it?


    ¡°I am a member of the royal family and I happen to have a close rtionship with the other royal families in Europe. Of course it is easy to know.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not want to beat around the bush with him, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°So what if you know that I am looking for her?¡±


    Anthony Gustav smiled and said, ¡°You are looking for her, but you don¡¯t want Fu Hanzheng to find her for you. That means that you don¡¯t love himpletely, so... I still have a chance, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. His weird logic and confidence were terrifying.


    Hearing her silence, Anthony Gustav thought that he had hit the nail on the head, so he continued speaking, ¡°Weiwei, you can tell me if Fu Hanzheng is forcing you to marry him. As long as you are willing, I can help you get out of your misery.¡±


    ¡°I would rather drown in the bitterness you speak of.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Anthony Gustav said seriously, ¡°Weiwei, I mean it. Maybe I was not serious enough before, so I changed for you when I came home. I want to be the one who saves you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°I really don¡¯t need you to save me. If you don¡¯t want to talk about business, then we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    If it were not for the fact that he had clues about He Linna, she would not want to talk with him for even a second.


    ¡°Weiwei, maybe others are afraid of him, but I am not. I am the only one who can save you.¡± Anthony Gustav thought that she did not believe in his ability and anxiously exined to her.


    As far as he was concerned, she was a girl who was being forced by the wealthy Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°He Linna!¡±


    However, Anthony Gustav was totally immersed in his own theme and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are so young, you should not lose your life to him. You deserve better.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had reached the limit of her patience. ¡°Gustav, I don¡¯t need your help. If you had not told me about He Linna, we would not have talked at all.¡±


    Anthony Gustav could tell that she was angry, so he sighed and gave up on trying to persuade her. Instead, he said, ¡°He Linna is in my hands, are you willing to meet me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment. ¡°How do I know that you are telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°She changed her name and snuck into Eastern Europe. My friends found her and delivered her to my ce,¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    Gu Weiwei frowned in distress. He Linna had indeed gone abroad and disappeared, so what he said made sense.


    Hearing her silence, Anthony Gustav continued.


    ¡°You want this person, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly.


    Anthony Gustav said, ¡°Meet me and I will give you the person you want.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Can we change the conditions?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would be very jealous if she met him.


    ¡°Apart from that, I have no other conditions that interest me,¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    He did notck status or money, he just wanted to meet her.


    But after Fu Hanzheng showed up, he had not been able to properly see her.


    Although he had followed her to Hua Land, he still did not get to meet her and was even tormented by Fu Hanzheng.


    Therefore, he realized that it was not going to work if he just followed her to Hua Land. He had to find a way to create an opportunity for her to meet him.

 Chapter 757 - Condition 2

    <h4>Chapter 757: Condition 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. Fu Hanzheng would never allow her to meet Anthony Gustav.


    But He Linna was very important.


    ¡°Gustav, my boyfriend will be very displeased if I meet you. You will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of trouble,¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    If he was afraid of Fu Hanzheng, he would never end up contacting her again.


    ¡°But because of the attack in Stockholm, I can¡¯t leave Hua Land now, and I can¡¯t meet you in private either.¡± Gu Weiwei tried to persuade Anthony Gustav to remove his conditions and give He Linna to her.


    Anthony Gustav thought for a while and said, ¡°I can go to Hua Land in secret.¡±


    ¡°Gustav, Fu Hanzheng and I are getting married, and it is useless for you to meet me. How many times do you want me to tell you?¡± Gu Weiwei confessed for the umpteenth time.


    Anthony Gustav did not take her words seriously at all and continued.


    ¡°Weiwei, I told you that I am not a person who gives up easily. Maybe you will not choose me in the end, but if I have tried my best to pursue you, I can ept any result.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    This spoilt prince was determined to fight her wishes till death.


    It was obvious that she would not choose him, alright? If he had the time to argue with her, he might as well go after other girls.


    ¡°You can decide where to meet me.¡± Anthony Gustav considered her situation and asked her to choose the location herself.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Send me He Linna¡¯s picture first.¡±


    Anthony Gustave listened and said.


    ¡°I am not there right now, I will send it to you in half an hour.¡±


    Gu Weiwei still asked what she was worried about, ¡°How did you know that I was looking for her and how did you find her?¡±


    ¡°It is just that my men noticed that you met the Li Family twice at the detention center. Oh yes, if I had not asked my men to cover for you, the Fu Family¡¯s bodyguards would have found out about it.¡± Anthony Gustav did not forget to take the credit and continued speaking, ¡°I just used some methods to get the surveince records of that woman and her men. Now that I know the name He Linna, the rest is much easier.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. She had to admit that this rich heir was not that stupid.


    ¡°Then where and when are we meeting?¡± Anthony Gustav asked what he was concerned about.


    He knew that if he had asked her to meet him, she would have turned him down.


    So he spent a great deal of effort to find what she wanted and gave her a reason to meet him.


    Although meeting her would not change anything, it was a small improvement for him.


    ¡°Is it really okay for you to meet someone¡¯s fianc¨¦e like this?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°In my eyes, you are just you, not his fianc¨¦e,¡± Anthony Gustav said firmly.


    Gu Weiwei had nothing to say. He was the first person to do such a thing.


    Hearing that she had not decided the meeting ce and time, Anthony Gustav asked, ¡°If it is not convenient for you to leave, I can arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    She had just been attacked in Stockholm and if she went out to meet him behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back and ran into danger, she would have no one to protect her.


    ¡°No thanks, I can go there by myself.¡± Gu Weiwei instantly turned him down.


    Anthony Gustav thought for a while and asked, instead of insisting on arranging for someone to pick her up, ¡°Where should we meet?¡±


    ¡°Barcelona,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Anthony Gustav asked curiously, ¡°Barcelona?¡±


    He had thought that she would choose a country around Hua Land, but she instead chose Barcelona in Spain.


    ¡°I can call you the day after tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said hung up.

 Chapter 758 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 758: Jealousy</h4>


    The moment she ended the call with Anthony Gustav, Gu Weiwei made another call with Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Found He Linna.¡±


    Yuan Meng was startled. ¡°How did you find him? Uncle Fu again?¡±


    ¡°It is not him,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she looked around. ¡°It is Anthony Gustav. He has her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Prince Anthony is quite persistent.¡± Yuan Meng teased her and asked, ¡°Does he want you to meet him, before he gives her to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    ¡°So, are you going to meet Prince Anthony?¡± Yuan Meng jokingly asked.


    Gu Weiwei snorted. ¡°Of course not, the day after tomorrow in Barcelona, you will dress up as me and take He Linna away from him.¡±


    She decided to say Barcelona because that ce was closer to Yuan Meng.


    She had no intention of meeting him behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back.


    Although it was not a big deal to meet him, she did not want Fu Hanzheng to feel ufortable.


    ¡°What, are you afraid that Fu Hanzheng will get jealous if you go alone?¡± Yuan Meng revealed her worries.


    ¡°Just go, no more nonsense.¡± Gu Weiwei was toozy to answer her gossipy question.


    Yuan Meng said with a sneaky smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so obedient. Jealousy is always fun between men and women. Just go.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to meet Prince Anthony? Why are you trying to turn him down, when you have such a great opportunity?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Meng chuckled. ¡°You know that I drool over his beauty. What if I fail to control myself and make Master a cuckold...¡±


    ¡°Then bring him with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei interrupted her. Yuan Meng was still a virgin when she met with her master, yet she kept saying that she had slept with so many men.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while andined.


    ¡°How am I supposed to dress up as you?¡±


    ¡°It is not like you have never dressed up before, but now you are dressing up as a younger version of me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    When Yuan Meng was in the industry, she had to be able to disguise herself as someone else. In order not to attract too much attention, she often disguised herself as someone else to go out.


    ¡°Can you bepared to before? You are shorter than me and your breasts are smaller than mine, how am I supposed to dress up?¡± Yuan Meng protested unhappily.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°I am not trying to lecture you, but if you already have a man, you should pay more attention to your figure. Look at your t body, Fu Hanzheng is still interested in you, so you should also increase your breasts, so that your man can benefit...¡±


    ¡°Are you going or not? No more words!¡± Gu Weiwei asked furiously.


    They were talking about serious matters, why did they have to talk about breast sizes?


    Fu Hanzheng did not dislike her, so why should she change?


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I will go,¡± Yuan Meng quickly said.


    ¡°I will give you his contact details and He Linna¡¯s picture, dress up as me and stay low-profile, don¡¯t reveal any ws. Leave after you get her.¡± Gu Weiwei was worried, so she stressed the importance of the matter.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Yuan Meng replied.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t say anything bad to him or cause me any trouble.¡± Gu Weiwei added.


    If she pretended to be her and said something wrong, she would be in big trouble.


    ¡°I can go, but I have conditions too.¡± Yuan Meng suggested after hearing what she said.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Since Master ising with me, my son can only stay with you. He misses you so much these days,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°Got it, get Master to send him over.¡±


    They were going to bring He Linna back, so it was not a good time for Yuan Bao to go with them.

 Chapter 759 - Premarital Fear

    <h4>Chapter 759: Premarital Fear</h4>


    After the conversation with Yuan Meng, Yuan Shuo soon called and told her where Yuan Bao would be dropped off.


    After the two of them agreed, she saw that Fu Hanzheng was off work and called him.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, I need to pick someone up, I will be homete.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and did not ask her who she was picking up.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    Seeing him hanging up the phone, Fu Shiqin looked at his brother curiously.


    ¡°Brother, you and Sister-inw are getting a little cold with one another these days. Have you reached the seven year itch[1] already, despite not even getting married yet?¡±


    Mu Weiwei had been busy with the promotional event for more than a month and although she was still at home, she still went out every other day.


    Also, she was not showing off her love to them.


    His brother had obviously answered her call, but he ended the call with just a few words. That was very strange.


    Fu Shiyi was sitting on the sofa with the tablet in his arms, looking at the performance data of thetest sports car.


    Due to the box office sales of Sleepless, he and his sister-inw had made a fortune, so he was going to buy all the cars he had been reluctant to buy.


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s words, he interrupted him.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you stupid? What does this have to do with a seven-year itch? This is premarital phobia!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Shiqin looked at the man on the sofa.


    Fu Shiyi put down the tablet, leaned against the sofa and said to his brothers, ¡°Most people have premarital phobia before they get married, especially women. Our sister-inw is only 20 years old and she is going to be dragged into the grave of marriage by our brother. Isn¡¯t it normal to be frightened?¡±


    Having heard his brother¡¯s words, Fu Shiqin turned to his elder brother, who had turned cold.


    ¡°That is not possible.¡±


    ¡°Our sister-inw has been gone for a month and now she is not home either. She must not want to see our brother because of the phobia before the wedding.¡± Fu Shiyi analyzed confidently and did not notice that Fu Hanzheng looked very displeased.


    Fu Shiqin put down whatever he was doing and continued to lead him into the trap.


    ¡°Is premarital phobia that scary?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it is possible that she¡¯s just running away from the marriage.¡± Fu Shiyi thought for a while and said, ¡°Our sister-inw is young and pretty, and the man who is courting her is very handsome. Maybe she suddenly feels that it is not right to tie herself to our brother, it is normal for her to be confused.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked up at the man who kept talking.


    ¡°Are you so free these days?¡±


    Fu Shiqin also found that it was strange for Fu Shiyi to be so free, now that Fu Hanzheng mentioned it.


    ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t you say that you rely on your looks to make a living? If you don¡¯t take advantage of the fact that you are still good-looking to make money you¡¯ll miss out. It would be inappropriate for you to stay at home these days, right?¡±


    After Sleepless, he had been so busy that he had not been home for months, but now he often stayed at home.


    Fu Shiyi chuckled. ¡°I am not going to rely on my face to make a living, I am going to rely on my sister-inw!¡±


    Shiyi Culture had already made such a huge profit from the movie Sleepless, and he did not need to take on any other work. He just needed to wait for his sister-inw to make another movie.


    If she made a movie, he would be so tired after having to work like a dog for a year.


    Fu Hanzheng said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°Is the spokesperson confirmed yet?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°The nning Department wants Song Yu, but he is not avable these days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°You go.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi did not object. He liked cars too.


    ¡°Then if you ask my agent to sign the contract, I must be worth as much as Song Yu.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ruthlessly said, ¡°It¡¯ll be for free.¡±


    [1] A supposed tendency to infidelity after seven years of marriage. He¡¯s asking if they¡¯ve already reached that stage where they want to cheat on one another.

 Chapter 760 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 760: Love</h4>


    ¡°For free... free?¡± Fu Shiyi stood up in fury. Was he that worthless?


    He wanted him to do themercial and he was supposed to do it for free?!


    Fu Shiqin said with a gloating smile, ¡°Because it is an off-road car, themercial is going to be filmed in the desert.¡±


    His brother must have been displeased with what he had said earlier.


    In this weather, if he went to the desert to shoot themercial, he would be exposed to the heat and sun.


    ¡°You two... you two!¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at his brothers, who had set him up, and became very annoyed. ¡°You want me to die don¡¯t you?! You want me to go to the desert for themercial?¡±


    He was an actor, so he knew how much his face was worth.


    If he had to go to the desert to do freemercials, he would be a sunburnt, dehydrated skeleton!


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged him.


    ¡°You... you said that you need me to help you out and keep an eye on your love rival. When did I not help you? Can¡¯t you be a bit more brotherly?¡± Fu Shiyi angrily asked him.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded cold. ¡°If your surname was not Fu, do you think I would tolerate your nonsense?¡±


    He must have been too friendly to him these past few days because now he was saying that he had dragged Weiwei into the grave of marriage and hung her on his cross to die.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi became frightened.


    Damn, what was Fu Shiqin talking about? Why did he have to lead him on? He had been tricked!


    Fearing that he would be included, Fu Shiqin changed the topic and asked, ¡°Brother, is sister-inw going to leave the Li Family alone?¡±


    She had already found out that the Li Family hired someone to kill her, but did not mention anything about it after she returned.


    With Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin¡¯s crimes, they would be sentenced to at most ten years in jail. But if this matter was added to the sentence, they would never be able to get out again.


    ¡°She knows what she is doing.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked down at the files and spoke calmly.


    His girlfriend was not someone who liked everything being arranged for her, she had her own opinions.


    So when she wanted to make her own decisions, he always let her make them.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Fu Shiyi heard his words and turned to his brother. ¡°Brother, are you no longer that interested in sister-inw?¡±


    Based on what he knew about his brother, if his sister-inw was involved in such a situation, he would definitely tear out the bones of the murderer.


    His brother was being so kind to the perpetrators in this matter. That was not his brother¡¯s style at all.


    Fu Shiqin also threw a strange look at his brother. ¡°That¡¯s true, you two have stopped showing off your love for one another these days.¡±


    They had been home for a few days and yet he did not see the love at all. That was not logical.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and nced at the two brothers who were gossiping.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°We are just... concerned about you.¡± Fu Shiqin had been working with his brother all the time, so he understood what he was thinking.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s bad mouth had annoyed him, and if he kept gossiping, he would be in trouble too.


    Just when the atmosphere was getting bad, Gu Weiwei came home.


    Not only did shee back, but she also came back with Yuan Bao.


    Seeing Yuan Bao, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both gloated inwardly.


    His brother was just about to torment them, but now Yuan Bao was going to do the same to him. This was karma!


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her and then at the child she was holding. He frowned.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo is busy, so I need to take care of him for a few days,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a dry smile.


    She knew that he and Yuan Bao were natural enemies, but she couldn¡¯t just send the child to the old mansion for Mrs. Fu to take care of him.

 Chapter 761 - Adapting to Life With Children

    <h4>Chapter 761: Adapting to Life With Children</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked at Yuan Bao in silence for a few seconds, put down what he was doing and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and eat dinner.¡±


    He was resistant to this child out of reflex, but he had promised her that when she recovered and got married, they would have a child if she really wanted one.


    So now was the time to get used to having children around.


    Gu Weiwei was surprised. She had thought that he would object, so she decided to bring the child home first without asking.


    Unexpectedly, he did not object.


    She put down Yuan Bao¡¯s luggage and took him to wash his hands, before bringing him to the dining room for dinner.


    It was easy at the dinner table too. If Yuan Bao was given food, Fu Hanzheng would be given food too.


    Therefore, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    After dinner, Fu Shiyi was watching cartoons with Yuan Bao, so Gu Weiwei followed Fu Hanzheng upstairs to the study.


    ¡°I brought Yuan Bao home, why are you not angry?¡±


    He had always objected to Yuan Bao staying here.


    ¡°So you would not let him stay here, if I was angry?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Gu Weiwei shamelessly hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s just for a few days, Yuan Shuo will pick him up when hees home.¡±


    ¡°Anything from the Li Family?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked casually.


    She said that it was not convenient for the Fu Family to get involved in the Li Family¡¯s bribery, so she went to the Li Family herself.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°A woman named He Linna tried to get Zhou Meiqin to help her, but she has been bailed out.¡±


    It was impossible that she had failed to find anything. That would be too suspicious.


    If she told him now and he asked his men to investigate, he would find that Yuan Meng and her men would have already taken her away.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°I will ask Lei Meng to find her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I will send Yuan Bao to kindergarten tomorrow and I will go to thepany to find you.¡±


    ¡°Get the servants to take him,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I promised to take him,¡± Gu Weiwei insisted.


    ¡°You want the news headlines to say that you have an illegitimate child tomorrow?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows.


    The high box office and quality of Sleepless had almost be legendary in the Chinesenguage film industry and she had gained unprecedented attention.


    If it had not been for the tight security of the Fu Family, she would have been spotted by the paparazzi.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°Then I will drive with him to the school and ask the servants to walk him in.¡±


    Ever since she started her career, she had not been involved in any scandals except for work. Now, she was being watched by the paparazzi, so she had to be very careful.


    ¡°When he goes to bed, just leave him with Fu Shiqin or Fu Shiyi,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He could ept that he was staying here, but that did not mean that he was willing to share the same bed with him.


    ¡°...Alright.¡± Gu Weiweipromised and thought of what Mrs. Fu had said when she called her this morning. ¡°Oh yes, Mrs. Fu asked if I could go back to the old mansion on my birthday.¡±


    It seemed that she was trying to make it up to her by giving her a proper birthday at the Fu Family because she had misunderstood her these years.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her. ¡°You want to go home?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t celebrated my birthday with my family for years.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead as he said, with a doting tone, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    At the age when she was supposed to be carefree, she had experienced a car ident, a life and death situation and the copse of her family.


    Although she had never mentioned these sad experiences in front of him, he knew that those were sore spots for her and he would not let her suffer anymore.

 Chapter 762 - ove

    <h4>Chapter 762: Love</h4>


    Hearing his agreement, Gu Weiwei kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu has mentioned it several times, and it is a kind gesture from the elders, but I don¡¯t mind sharing it with just you two.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°That is good too.¡±


    ¡°Then you can work, I will go and put Yuan Bao to sleep.¡± Gu Weiwei unwillingly released his hands and left the study.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy dealing with work, so after washing up with Yuan Bao, she told him a story, put him to sleep and carried him into Fu Shiyi¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sister-inw, this is not very nice of you.¡± Fu Shiyi protested with a frown when he saw the boy being delivered to his room. ¡°Why not give him to Fu Shiqin? I don¡¯t know how to take care of children.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down Yuan Bao, put his teddy bear into his arms to sleep with him, before she covered him with the nket.


    ¡°It is fair for you two to take care of him for one day.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi lowered his voice and said, ¡°Our brother needs to get used to life with children too, right? When you have children in the future, will you give them to us too? ¡±


    He had thought that his brother had changed his mind by agreeing to let Yuan Bao stay here.


    But nothing happened.


    ¡°Go and tell your brother what you think.¡± Gu Weiwei said and left his room.


    Luckily, Yuan Bao slept deeply throughout the entire night and did not wake up until Fu Hanzheng and the others went to work.


    Gu Weiwei took care of his breakfast and drove him to the kindergarten with the servant. Then she asked the servant to hand him over to the teacher.


    She returned home and made some side dishes and cookies, which she rarely made anymore. Then she took them to thepany during the lunch break.


    When she arrived at the meeting room, Fu Hanzheng and his men were in the middle of a meeting, so she went straight to his office and waited.


    Xu Qian brought her some tea. ¡°Boss should be done in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and gave him the bag of cookies. ¡°Give them to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Qian took it and within a few minutes, all of it was gone.


    After the meeting, Fu Shiqin and his men came out. He sniffed and asked, as he smelled the faint scent, ¡°Which one of you is eating something delicious?¡±


    One of the staff members said happily, ¡°Thedy boss brought us some very tasty cookies. We just finished them.¡±


    Fu Shiqin found the bag of cookies and found that everything was gone.


    ¡°You guys are amazing, not a single crumb is left.¡±


    ¡°It is so delicious, what could be left?¡± Another employee said.


    Also, it was not easy to eat something made by thedy boss.


    Fu Shiqin failed to find her in the office, so he went straight to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office to ask Gu Weiwei for an exnation.


    ¡°Sister-inw, why are my cookies missing?¡±


    The moment he entered, he saw rows of delicious dishesid out on the table.


    ¡°There is more at home, go home and eat,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she scooped the rice and gave it to Fu Hanzheng.


    Seeing that there was food, Fu Shiqin did not ask for more cookies but sat down and started to scrounge for food.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°What are you still looking at? Didn¡¯t the secretary order you food?¡±


    ¡°There is so much delicious food here, and yet you still want me to eat takeout?¡± Fu Shiqin was displeased.


    ¡°It is not yours,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin looked at the meatballs with a pitiful look, yet he could not eat them.


    When his brother and sister-inw were eating in front of him, he would pass food for them instead of actually eating it himself.


    He got so annoyed that he went out and ate two portions of food by himself.

 Chapter 763 - Sarang-e (???)

    <h4>Chapter 763: Sarang-e (???)</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had lunch with Fu Hanzheng at thepany, and when he was having a meeting with the top managers at the small conference table in the office, she upied his desk and spent the entire afternoon writing and painting.


    After she finished the painting, she stuck it on the wall next to his desk and admired it with satisfaction.


    When Fu Hanzheng finished the meeting, she saw that it was almost time to pick up Yuan Bao, so she said goodbye to him.


    ¡°Get someone to pick him up, wait in the car, don¡¯t go to his school.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    He did not want to see rumours of her having an affair with a photo of someone else¡¯s child in the news.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei let him lead her out of the office and they waited for the elevator together.


    Seeing the elevator opening, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei entered the elevator and made a heart gesture with her hand to the man outside. Then she raised her head and made a heart gesture with her arms.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, Sarang-e!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Drive safe.¡±


    He did not return to the office until the elevator closed.


    The moment he entered the office, he saw Xu Qian and Fu Shiyi staring at the wall next to his desk.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Fu Shiqin pointed at the painting on the wall. ¡°I am looking at the masterpiece left by sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached and saw a piece of paper stuck to the wall. It was a briefic.


    It was a painting of him at work, so it looked normal.


    The next section showed him at home, looking sweet and loving.


    It was signed by Mrs. Fu.


    It was obvious that she had spent the entire afternoon painting at his desk.


    He removed it and said to Xu Qian, ¡°Put it in a frame and hang it up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother speechlessly, wondering if he should set up another incense table for him.


    He treasured whatever his sister-inw gave him.


    His sister-inw had only given him ties and he had seen him wearing one every day.


    Xu Qian was not surprised at all. He took the painting and put it away carefully.


    ¡°I will get someone to do itter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your work report. Fu Shiqin, how is your project going?¡±


    As soon as his girlfriend left, he switched to work mode.


    Fu Shiqin gave him the report and added some more information. Then heined.


    ¡°The project was supposed to start next month, but it has to be pushed forward, so we need to increase the workload...¡±


    ¡°I am getting married next month.¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted him coldly.


    Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Alright, alright, nothing is more important than you getting married.


    If you get married, you are amazing.


    Since he was getting married next month, he had changed a lot of the work ns.


    ¡°You are going on a business trip next week,¡± Fu Hanzheng said without changing his expression.


    Fu Shiqin could not stand it any more. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it? And I can¡¯t deal with those people either.¡±


    He would not be able to suppress the big shots at the gathering alone.


    ¡°You are not a young child anymore, you need to deal with some things.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned him.


    Fu Shiqin frowned and mumbled, ¡°Why do you sound like you are nning to retire after getting married?¡±


    Xu Qian exined to him speechlessly.


    ¡°Second Master, what Boss means is that after he is married, he needs to handle the Gu Family and so you are needed for this kind of business trip.¡±

 Chapter 764 - Your Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 764: Your Imagination</h4>


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin angrily protested angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t just order me around. What about Fu Shiyi? He has been away for so many years, it is time for him toe home and work.¡±


    He had thought that it was a good thing for his brother to get married, but it seemed that it was not a good thing at all. In the future, he would have to do all the hard work.


    ¡°You are more mature than him.¡± Fu Hanzheng praised him.


    Fu Shiyi was a smart man, but he was not steady enough. He was not the type of person who was used to being restrained, so he was not suitable to be in the head office.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think that praising me is going to work.¡± Fu Shiqin was inwardly feeling very pleased, but he did not show it on the surface. ¡°We can¡¯t let Fu Shiyi have it easy either.¡±


    ¡°Shiyi Culture will have a profit goal every year from the second half of the year onwards. If he fails, he will have to pay the price,¡± Fu Hanzheng said nonchntly, as he leafed through the report.


    Fu Shiqin felt better hearing the words, but still said, ¡°You can¡¯t put sister-inw¡¯s movies as the target of profits.¡±


    Judging from the profits of Sleepless this year, as long as sister-inw helped Shiyi Culture to make a movie, he would achieve anything.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng instantly agreed.


    Fu Shiyi did not want to work at the Enterprise, but he had to pay a price for his freedom.


    Fu Shiqin was totally satisfied. Anyone from the Fu Family who could not make money was useless.


    If Fu Shiyi wanted to be free, he would not be able to be free unless he met his brother¡¯s requirements.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at it and picked it up when he saw that it was Lei Meng.


    ¡°Any news?¡±


    Lei Meng said, ¡°No news about He Linna yet. We have found out that he snuck into Eastern Europe. Maybe she has changed her identity. It will not be easy to find her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Normally, Lei Meng would not call unless there was a result or a problem he could not solve.


    ¡°We noticed that Gu Siting¡¯s men are also looking for He Linna, and they got there before us,¡± Lei Meng said.


    ¡°Got it, we must find her before them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and stayed silent.


    Seeing his expression, Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting is also looking for He Linna, the girl who helped the Li Family to get the assassin,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°He is still in the mood to meddle with my sister-inw¡¯s affairs, even when we have stolen away such a huge project?!¡±


    Because he kidnapped his sister-inw and took her to the Gu Family, his brother had ruined the coborations of the Gu Family in Europe and Gu Siting had had no time to harass his sister-inw anymore.


    But now he was trying to get involved with his sister-inw again?


    ¡°Lei Meng said that they started to track that man before us,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Why is this Gu guy so nosy?¡±


    Fu Shiqinined that he had to get involved in something that had nothing to do with him.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Not necessarily, it may be something else.¡±


    Fu Shiqin blinked and suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that the Gu Family is trying the same trick again? They could not do anything to you, so they attacked my sister-inw. Now that they have failed, they are afraid that we will find evidence against them, so they want to find He Linna to silence her?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng signed the work report and said, as he handed it over, ¡°You are too imaginative, you can leave now.¡±


    It was either the person who instigated the Li Family to do the deed was also rted to the Gu Family or Weiwei had sent him the message toote, so that their investigation was dyed.


    But if it was just to find out about Weiwei being attacked, the Gu Family would not have been ahead of him.


    It seemed that he had to find He Linna to figure out what was going on.

 Chapter 765 - Little Mengmeng

    <h4>Chapter 765: Little Mengmeng</h4>


    While Gu Siting and Fu Hanzheng were searching for Zhou Linna, Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo had already arrived in Barcelona and contacted Anthony Gustav.


    They also arranged the meeting ce and the exact time.


    They arrived at the appointed ce early in the morning. Yuan Meng was still addicted to smoking, even after dressing up as Mu Weiwei.


    So she took out a cigarette and was about to smoke.


    Yuan Shuo stopped her. ¡°Be careful, Weiwei doesn¡¯t smoke.¡±


    Yuan Meng put away the lighter, took the cigarette and sniffed at it. Then she leaned against him.


    Yuan Shuo pushed her away. ¡°Sit properly, you don¡¯t resemble her at all.¡±


    ¡°She has such a t body, and her breasts are so small that my chest aches. You can massage them for meter...¡± Yuan Meng threw a flirtatious look at him.


    Yuan Shuo looked around and said, ¡°Get down to business, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending! Have you forgotten who you got out of bed withst night?¡± Yuan Meng had lost all of her principles, so she spoke without hesitation.


    Yuan Shuo stood up and walked away from her. This woman never stopped talking dirty.


    ¡°If you go any further, I will go back to Sweden with Prince Anthony, do you believe me?¡± Yuan Meng threatened as she looked at his back.


    Yuan Shuo turned around and red at her. ¡°Stop it, we are here for business.¡±


    Yuan Meng raised her chin and said, ¡°Darling, I want you to call me Mengmeng.¡±


    Yuan Shuo¡¯s lips twitched. Why did he fall in love with this woman and have a son?


    Seeing his rejection, Yuan Meng became even more annoyed.


    ¡°Hurry up, I want to hear you call me Mengmeng.¡±


    Yuan Shuo was still ignoring her request and looking at the entrance, so that he could notice the appearance of Anthony Gustav.


    Yuan Meng got up and grabbed his cor.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡±


    Seeing someone approaching, Yuan Shuo quickly said, ¡°He is here, he is here...¡±


    Yuan Meng turned around and threw a look at him. Then she released her hold in his cor and sat back down, pretending to be ady.


    Yuan Shuo would have thought that it was Gu Weiwei who was sitting in front of him instead of his wife, if he had not known about it.


    When Anthony Gustav came in, he did not recognize that the woman in front of him was someone else.


    ¡°I thought that you would note to the appointment.¡±


    Yuan Meng sized up the Prince of Sweden who had very Western features. ¡°Since you have invited me, of course I wille.¡±


    Standing next to her, Yuan Shuo reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s get down to business, alright?¡±


    Yuan Meng smiled and said, ¡°Gustav, where is the woman I want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, we have just met.¡± Anthony Gustav sat down and said, ¡°After lunch, we can travel around Barcelona Harbor and Olympic Harbor on the Lundlina...¡±


    Yuan Meng¡¯s lips twitched. Luckily, Weiwei did note, otherwise she would have had to y with him.


    If her jealous boyfriend knew about it, he would be livid.


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to have fun. I just need to know if you really have her.¡±


    Anthony Gustav said, ¡°If I give her to you now, you will definitely leave with her.¡±


    Yuan Meng gritted her teeth and suggested with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Then you can ask my bodyguards to leave with her first, and I will stay behind to go on a date with you. There are so many of your men around, I can¡¯t run away.¡±

 Chapter 766 - No Skills

    <h4>Chapter 766: No Skills</h4>


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at Yuan Meng.


    She could have turned him down or dyed him, so that their men could find out where she was and take her away.


    But she did not even turn him down and agreed to y around with him.


    Was she trying to get He Linna or was she trying to take the opportunity to flirt with the prince?


    Could she have some self-awareness? She was already married with a husband and child.


    However, Yuan Meng ignored his look and sat down happily for lunch with Anthony Gustav.


    Hearing her words, Anthony Gustav took a look at Yuan Shuo, the bodyguard she was talking about and agreed.


    ¡°Bring him to where she is and hand her over.¡±


    Yuan Shuo did not want to leave, but if he did not leave now, he would be suspicious.


    So he left the restaurant with Anthony Gustav¡¯s men and saw He Linna, who was being watched in secret, in the hotel not far away.


    However, the hair that had previously reached her shoulders had been cut into a man¡¯s short style in order to conceal her gender.


    If he had not looked at her facial features carefully, he would not have recognized her.


    He brought her into the car and she left with his own men. Then he got changed and returned to the restaurant where they had met Anthony.


    He saw Anthony Gustav getting into the car with Yuan Meng and heading towards the port.


    He followed behind her as he texted her.


    [She has been sent away by our men, how much longer are you going to keep himpany?]


    Although it was just a temporary n, he would still get jealous when he saw his wife ying around with another man.


    Yuan Meng soon replied: [You can leave now, I am done ying with you.]


    Yuan Shuo got so annoyed that he sent a text to remind her.


    [You are not your own identity now, you are Weiwei, please don¡¯t cause her any trouble!]


    They had done it behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back and if she made a big fuss, Fu Hanzheng would definitely know about it.


    How was Weiwei going to exin to Fu Hanzheng what they were hiding from him?


    [Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be in trouble.]


    After replying, Yuan Meng did not say anything more but went to the Lundlina with Anthony Gustav.


    There was no one else on the ship apart from them.


    Yuan Meng did not feel the pressure of being forced to go on a date at all. Instead, she was having a great time, so she volunteered a suggestion as soon as she boarded the ship.


    ¡°Any champagne?¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Anthony Gustav asked his subordinates to get it ready and it was delivered to them within five minutes.


    He brought over two sses and gave one to her.


    ¡°I thought that using He Linna to meet you would pressure you, but it seems that it is not so.¡±


    ¡°I have never been stressed about dating a handsome man before,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had either been with Alex or with Yuan Shuo these days.


    It was not easy for her to get He Linna, so of course she had to have fun.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony Gustav frowned. He did not know much about Mandarin, so he did not know what she was saying.


    Yuan Mengughed dryly and exined in English.


    ¡°It is my honor to spend time with you, Prince.¡±


    Anthony Gustav was in a good mood and took a sip of champagne with her.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you really going to marry Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°What else will I do?¡± Yuan Meng countered.


    Sigh, this child was not skilled at poaching people. How could he beat Fu Hanzheng, that sly old fox?

 Chapter 767 - Women Dont Love Good Men

    <h4>Chapter 767: Women Don¡¯t Love Good Men</h4>


    Anthony Gustav was a bit surprised. She had always refused to talk with him when he asked her this question.


    What a friendly attitude!


    Maybe it was because he helped her find that woman.


    ¡°He is an excellent businessman, but he is too cunning to be a good lover...¡±


    ¡°How do you know if he is a good lover or not? You are not in a rtionship with him.¡± Yuan Meng took a sip of champagne and countered.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, this child would never be able to fight Fu Hanzheng in this way.


    How could he badmouth someone she liked, when he was trying to steal her away?


    He had to be friends with her first, so that he could approach her as a friend and go from there. No wonder he could not even touch her.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Sure enough, Anthony Gustav was speechless.


    After a long while, he finally said something, ¡°He is not a good man, he is an unscrupulous man.¡±


    Yuan Mengughed. ¡°Women don¡¯t like good men.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was in charge of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so how could he sit still and y nice?


    She was not sure how he was like all the time, but he did like Weiwei very much, otherwise that girl would not have followed him so persistently.


    Anthony Gustav was once again shocked by what she said. He felt that Mu Weiwei was a bit strange today.


    What she said was not what she usually said, and when she smiled, she did not look as sweet and lively as she did before.


    Yuan Meng saw the small yacht not far away and gave the ss to Anthony Gustav.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Anthony Gustav smiled and thought that she would not be able to escape because she was on the ship.


    Yuan Meng went to the bathroom and sneaked into the cockpit. She knocked out the crew members and locked the door.


    Then she calmly returned to Anthony Gustav and asked for another ss of champagne.


    ¡°Prince Anthony, to thank you for helping me find her, I have a present for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Anthony Gustav was surprised.


    Yuan Meng asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have a pen?¡±


    Hearing her request, Anthony Gustav asked his servant to bring him a pen.


    Yuan Meng took the pen and started to write on the napkin.


    Then she stuffed it into the pocket of the man¡¯s suit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and then you can take a good look.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony Gustav was about to take it out and take a look.


    ¡°It¡¯s an advanced version of how to flirt with girls,¡± Yuan Meng said as she removed her high-heels.


    Anthony Gustav looked at her weird behavior in confusion. ¡°Weiwei, what are you doing?¡±


    Yuan Meng said, as she stretched, ¡°Prince Anthony, if I had not been married, you would have been my meal. It is a pity that you are toote.¡±


    Although it was fun on the ship, she had to run away because she could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like Weiwei,¡± Anthony Gustav said as he stared at the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Of course I am not like her.¡± Yuan Meng smiled deeply and removed the wig and mask. ¡°Because I am not her at all.¡±


    Seeing someone else in front of him, Anthony Gustav asked furiously, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It is not convenient for Weiwei to meet you, so she let me meet you in her ce. Go home and learn how to flirt with girls.¡±


    Having said these words, Yuan Meng ran out of the cabin, jumped into the sea and swam towards the yacht.

 Chapter 768 - Not Getting off the Bed Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Not Getting off the Bed Tonight?</h4>


    Anthony Gustav realized that he had been tricked, so he asked his men to move the boat.


    However, when he rushed to the cabin, he found that the door was locked and that he could not call out the person inside.


    Standing on the ship, he watched the woman pretending to be Mu Weiwei, swim towards a small yacht and escape.


    Yuan Meng climbed onto the yacht and asked someone to drive around Anthony Gustav¡¯s boat.


    ¡°Prince Anthony, if you can¡¯t get Fu Hanzheng on your side, you can switch targets. I¡¯m a good choice.¡±


    Having heard her words, Yuan Shuo red at her.


    ¡°Woman, are you done?¡±


    ¡°If you keep staring at me, you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tonight, right?¡± Yuan Meng red back as she wiped her wet hair.


    Yuan Shuo sighed helplessly. He had such a filthy wife that he could not even manage her.


    After wiping her hair, Yuan Meng changed and said, ¡°Where is my cigarette?¡±


    Yuan Shuo took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket and tossed them to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are quitting?¡±


    ¡°It is too difficult, I am not quitting.¡± Yuan Meng lit the cigarette and took a deep breath to satisfy her addiction.


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Choose one, me or the cigarettes?¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at him, blew out a smoke ring and said resolutely, ¡°Then I better choose a cigarette. Men are easy to find, but cigarettes are not.¡±


    Yuan Shuo gritted his teeth, took a step back and said, ¡°Then can you stop smoking in bed?¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Why not smoke a cigarette afterwards?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yuan Shuo was furious.


    Why?


    Because every time he saw her smoking, he had the feeling that he had slept with a man.


    What kind of weird wife did he have?


    Yuan Meng held the cigarette in one hand and the ashtray in the other.


    ¡°Where is that woman?¡±


    ¡°I made them circle round and arranged for her to be put in the abandoned building, next to Anthony Gustav¡¯s apartment,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°You know me the best.¡±


    ¡°Anthony Gustav has realized that he has been tricked. He must be contacting the royal family of Spain and stopping us from leaving via the sea and the airport. We can¡¯t leave with her right now,¡± Yuan Shuo exined as they sailed.


    Yuan Meng tapped the cigarette and straightforwardly said, ¡°When we arrive at the building, we can solve the problem then and there, so we don¡¯t have to bring her home.¡±


    They were taking someone with them, and unlike Anthony Gustav, who was a royal, it was very inconvenient for them to travel.


    Therefore, they just needed to get the information they wanted and solve the problem.


    He Linna was not a good person anyways, so they could just take it as getting rid of evil for the sake of the people.


    ¡°I am just afraid that it will not be so easy to pry open her mouth,¡± Yuan Shuo said worriedly.


    Yuan Meng snorted. ¡°When she is in my hands, she won¡¯t be able to do anything but talk.¡±


    ¡°But let¡¯s discuss with Weiwei if we should bring her back alive,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng blew out the smoke and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng and Gu Siting are both looking for her, who should we give her to?¡±


    Anyway, she did not think that she could just hand her over to anyone.


    So when they got what they wanted, they would deal with it and pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Talk with Weiweiter,¡± Yuan Shuo said seriously.


    Yuan Meng put out the cigarette and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to get rid of this matter as soon as possible. If her identity is revealed next month, she will be in so much trouble that she won¡¯t even care about it.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Only Love

    <h4>Chapter 769: Only Love</h4>


    In the capital, Hua Land.


    It was seven a.m in Spain, but it was one p.m in the capital. There was a six-hour time difference.


    Gu Weiwei had just finished preparing lunch at home and was about to apany Fu Hanzheng, when she received a call from Anthony Gustav.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you lied to me!¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei spoke honestly, ¡°I told you before that I am not as good as you think I am.¡±


    She did not want to lie to Fu Hanzheng, so she had to lie to Anthony Gustav instead.


    She needed to find He Linna as soon as possible, but she had no intention of meeting him behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back.


    ¡°I helped you find He Linna and I just wanted to meet you. Why did you lie to me?¡± Anthony Gustav was obviously very angry at her deception.


    Gu Weiwei held the phone and said, as she packed the lunch she was going to deliver to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°You found her, but she was just a bargaining chip to get the results you wanted. I am not someone who likes to be manipted, so I am just using my own method to achieve my goal.¡±


    If she did not show up, he would not give He Linna to her.


    But she did not want to make Fu Hanzheng displeased, so she had to send Yuan Meng.


    He thought that as long as he had the bargaining chips in his hands, she would obediently meet him, so he obviously did not know her well enough.


    ¡°Did you n it or did Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Anthony Gustav did not believe that she would do such a thing, so he thought that Fu Hanzheng had not allowed her toe and had asked someone to disguise as her, so he could trick him.


    Gu Weiwei finished packing and said with a smile, ¡°If it were him, I don¡¯t think you would be able to call me so easily.¡±


    After a long silence, Anthony Gustav asked, ¡°Weiwei, are you never nning on leaving him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked in amusement, ¡°Why should I leave him?¡±


    ¡°He is not suitable for you...¡±


    Anthony Gustav stressed that she should not be tied to a profiteer like Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°The only thing that matters is love or not, nothing is about suitability,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    And she knew very well that she loved Fu Hanzheng deeply.


    Anthony Gustav had nothing to say, but he did not hang up.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°Gustav, you are not my savior. You don¡¯t know me or Fu Hanzheng, and you don¡¯t like me as much as you think you do. If you really like someone, you will not act in the way you are currently acting, towards them.¡±


    If he truly liked someone, he would not make things difficult for them or hurt them at all.


    When one truly liked someone, they would treat the other party as a rare treasure, taking care of them and keeping them safe.


    He didn¡¯t really love her, which was why he asked her to leave Fu Hanzheng. Maybe it was because no one had ever turned him down before, and she had turned him down time and time again, so he was not willing to let her go.


    After a long while, Anthony Gustav said, ¡°Okay, I will try another method.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C was there something wrong with this prince?


    ¡°Although you got someone to steal He Linna from me, I will get her back, including your friends,¡± Anthony Gustav said and hung up.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and called Yuan Meng.


    Judging from Anthony Gustav¡¯s tone, she could tell that they had taken He Linna away.


    But if the prince still wanted to find them, she must remind them to be careful.

 Chapter 770 - Violence

    <h4>Chapter 770: Violence</h4>


    Yuan Meng was about to call her too, and she answered when she saw that it was her calling.


    ¡°I was just going to call you, when you called me.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to pretend to be me and take her away from him. How did he find out?¡±


    Gu Weiweiined to Yuan Meng, as she went to the car with the lunch in her hand.


    Yuan Meng was displeased. ¡°He did not discover me, I told him myself.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei got annoyed and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find an excuse to run away? Why must you expose yourself?¡±


    ¡°Please, we were on the ship, and he was trying to take me back to Stockholm as you.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Also, she was so addicted to smoking that she had to run away.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°Where are you now, are you safe?¡±


    She knew that something unexpected would happen if she left the task to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°We have He Linna in a building one street away from Anthony Gustav¡¯s apartment and we are safe,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Now, Anthony Gustav thought that they were going to leave Barcelona with their men, but he had no idea that they were so close to him.


    Gu Weiwei was relieved. ¡°Then you better be careful, Anthony is very angry.¡±


    ¡°But if we are very careful, we may not be able to bring He Linna back to see you.¡± Yuan Meng straightforwardly revealed her n.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while in the car. ¡°As long as we get the information we need, you can just deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Then I am going to force her to confess. Do you want to watch the video?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°No thanks, I need to hang up now. Call me if there is any progress.¡±


    If Yuan Meng was alone, she would not feel assured. But with her master there with her, she was not worried.


    It was almost time for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lunch break, and if she did not deliver the food now, it would be toote.


    The moment Yuan Meng ended the call with her, she put down the phone and approached He Linna, who was tied up.


    ¡°Sis, can we work together?¡±


    He Linna squinted at her and snorted.


    ¡°What is the benefit of working with you?¡±


    She had escaped from Hua Land, but had been targeted by the Swedish Royal Family.


    She was wondering why she was targeted, when she had never been on a mission in Sweden.


    It turned out that the Chinese were looking for her.


    ¡°The benefit is that you can avoid getting hit,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    ¡°I am unlucky to have fallen into your hands.¡± He Linna was obviously not willing to work with them, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Kill me if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Tell me who instigated you to go to the detention center to set Zhou Meiqin up. Is that so difficult?¡± Yuan Meng sneered.


    He Linna said, ¡°No one asked me to do it. I just wanted someone to kill Mu Weiwei, that is all.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you are quite stubborn.¡± Yuan Meng brushed her hair to the side and said straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time with you today.¡±


    Having said these words, she asked for the box that was being held by a tattooed man.


    She opened the box in front of He Linna. Inside were all kinds of tools and drugs in syringes of different colors.


    ¡°Thanks to this box, I have managed to pry open the mouths of many people. It has been a long time since I have used these precious treasures. I will show you what I am capable of today.¡±


    She was not in the mood and neither had the time to persuade someone who did not want to work with her.


    Violence was the only method.

 Chapter 771 - Violence 2

    <h4>Chapter 771: Violence 2</h4>


    Yuan Shuo frowned when he saw her box.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you threw it away?¡±


    Yuan Meng took out a syringe containing a blue liquid and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I did, but I picked it back up again secretly.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Shuo sighed. He knew that this woman was never obedient.


    Yuan Meng went over to He Linna with the syringe and said with a grin, ¡°This is a type of venom from an animal in the tropical rainforest. When it is injected into the blood vessels, it makes the blood feel as hot as magma. I have used it three times and it always works very well. How about it... do you want to try it too?¡±


    He Linna nced at the syringe in her hands and did not take them seriously.


    ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡±


    She was unlucky to have fallen into their hands, but no one was going to make her betray her master.


    ¡°Then I will scare you.¡± Yuan Meng was about to stab the woman¡¯s arm with the syringe, when He Linna suddenly moved and tried to take away what Yuan Meng was holding, so that she could be her hostage instead.


    However, her hands were tied and she was not very agile. Coupled with the fact that she had met an expert like Yuan Meng, she was subdued within a few seconds.


    Yuan Meng injected the drug into her arm. ¡°You want to counterattack and capture me with just a few moves? You were still being breastfed when I finished my training.¡±


    There were calluses on He Linna¡¯s hands, and it was obvious that they were caused by the frequent use of guns. But her skills... were so bad.


    Yuan Meng was good at fighting, and she was proficient in martial arts and ninjutsu, so she could kill anyone she wanted.


    Yuan Meng gave the syringe to her subordinate and checked the time, waiting for the drug to take effect.


    ¡°Are you having a fever yet? Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning.¡±


    He Linna had not believed that the drug in the syringe was poisonous, but she soon felt herself getting hotter and hotter, as if she had been thrown into a furnace.


    She rolled onto the ground in pain and screamed.


    Yuan Meng looked at her coldly and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the dosage won¡¯t kill you, it will only cause you pain for a while, and then your skin will get drier and drier, and eventually it will shed off piece by piece...¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡± He Linna was sweating all over and could not utter a sentence.


    Yuan Meng crossed her arms and watched, waiting for the effects to wear off. Some people were not willing to talk unless they tried one of her treasures.


    Although it had only been ten minutes, He Linna felt as if she had already died once.


    Yuan Meng squatted down and looked at the woman who was curled up on the floor.


    ¡°So, are you interested in telling me who instigated you?¡±


    He Linna took a deep breath and snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue.¡± Yuan Meng asked someone to inject her with the antidote.


    Then she took out another syringe.


    ¡°That was just an entry-level experience from among my treasures. There are many more, and you are lucky enough to experience them all without even asking.¡±


    Yuan Shuo reminded her with a small voice. ¡°Can¡¯t we do it another way?¡±


    ¡°In what way? Kneel down and beg her to tell me?¡± Yuan Meng asked in amusement.


    Yuan Shuo turned around and stood a few steps away, toozy to argue with her.


    Within one hour, Yuan Meng came out to find him with a happy smile on her face.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out who instigated her?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Yuan Meng nodded. ¡°Yes, but he is not an easy target.¡±

 Chapter 772 - No Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 772: No Flirting</h4>


    Hearing her words, Yuan Shuo looked a bit nervous.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yuan Meng looked serious and whispered, ¡°Someone from the Dorrans Family, Will, Will Dorrans.¡±


    Yuan Shuo frowned. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    Will Dorrans was Cayman¡¯s second assistant besides Matthew, and it turns out that he was the one who wanted Weiwei dead.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Yuan Meng asked him.


    She did not know as much about the Dorrans Family as he did.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°Where is He Linna? Is she dead?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I thought that it would be useful to keep her alive, so I did not do anything,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Yuan Shuo nodded and said, ¡°Find a way to put her in a hospital or a prison in Barcelona, where no one will notice her. They will not look into those ces.¡±


    Yuan Meng asked curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we think of a way to send her to the Dorrans Family?¡±


    ¡°We are not sure how many people of the Dorrans Family are Will¡¯s men, so we can¡¯t just send her there. Also, Cayman will not believe us that easily.¡± Yuan Shuo analyzed the internal situation of the Dorrans Family and decided to discuss with Gu Weiwei about the next step.


    Yuan Meng sighed with her arms crossed. ¡°Ling Yan is one of the murderers, but the real mastermind is Will. But if Weiwei wants to take revenge, she will be involved in the internal strife of the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had returned to the family for revenge because of Weiwei¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Many people had died and he had lost a leg.


    The Dorrans Family seemed to have a great influence in Europe, but they were also full of danger.


    ¡°I need to return to the country as soon as possible,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng did not want to leave in such a hurry, but she knew that the situation was very serious.


    Was it because Will Dorrans knew something about Weiwei or because of Ling Yan¡¯s request?


    What would he do after this failure?


    They knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will make the arrangements here.¡±


    Yuan Shuo hugged her and reminded her.


    ¡°Be careful, and... don¡¯t flirt with men.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to make you a cuckold, you¡¯re already a cuckold!¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Yuan Shuo said goodbye to her in a hurry and left his hiding ce, heading back to Hua Land alone.


    But because Anthony Gustav was looking for them, it took him a long time before he boarded the ne and went back home.


    Gu Weiwei did not text Yuan Meng until the evening, when Fu Hanzheng was in the study, asking her about the progress.


    It had been hours and they should have contacted her.


    Thinking that Anthony Gustav was looking for them again, she quickly contacted her.


    But since Fu Hanzheng and his men were at home, she could not make the call, so she could only send a text to ask.


    Almost an hourter, Yuan Meng replied.


    [Master is on hisway home, he will tell you the details.]


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit uneasy after reading the text ¨C she sounded so serious.


    Yuan Meng, who had always been indecent, wrote in a serious tone, which meant that the situation was a bit tricky.


    They did not tell her over the phone but asked Yuan Shuo to tell her when he was back. It seemed that the situation could not be exined in just a few words.

 Chapter 773 - Yuan Meng

    <h4>Chapter 773: Yuan Meng</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work and returned to the master bedroom, only to find Weiwei sitting on the sofa with a deep frown on her face, holding her phone.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said, after being startled for two seconds, ¡°Nothing, just pondering over some new ideas with the scriptwriter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was talking with the scriptwriter about the script for her next movie, so he did not think too much about it.


    But when he saw Yuan Bao, who had fallen asleep in their bed, he frowned.


    ¡°When is Yuan Shuoing home?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°He should be home tomorrow.¡±


    At the beginning, when Yuan Bao was asleep, she sent him to Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi. But one day, he woke up in the middle of the night and found that she was not there. He cried for a long time before she was able to stop him.


    Tonight, he was determined to share the same bed with her.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the sleeping boy, who looked as obedient as an angel.


    Alright, he would tolerate him for one more day.


    ¡°I am going to take a shower.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave him the pajamas she had prepared for him and went back to bed, thinking about what information Yuan Shuo was going to bring back.


    If Yuan Shuo had left, they should be able to meet before dark tomorrow.


    A long whileter, Fu Hanzheng came out of the shower and said, when he saw that she was still awake, ¡°Do you have any work to do next week?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°No.¡±


    She had asked Jolin to turn down all the work because she wanted to work behind the scenes and spend more time with him.


    ¡°I am going on a business trip, let¡¯s take the pictures,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Pictures?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Wedding pictures.¡±


    With her reputation, she would definitely be discovered by the journalists if she had her wedding photos taken, so it was better for her to go abroad.


    His family at the old mansion kept urging them to hang up their wedding pictures, even if they did not return to live there.


    Also, they did not have many pictures together, so he wanted to take her with him.


    ¡°Can we actually do it next week?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng went over to the bedside and sat down. ¡°I have asked Jolin to get ready. The photographer and the makeup artist will be there ahead of time, so having you with my bodyguards will be enough.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Won¡¯t it affect your work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng turned off the light and got into bed, only to find that Yuan Bao was upying his space next to his woman.


    He was sleeping soundly in her arms.


    Hey down and sighed.


    ¡°Must we have children?¡±


    He said that he was trying to get used to the life of having children, but it had only been two nights and he already felt that he could not get used to it.


    He could totally imagine that when he had a child, this bed would no longer be his.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. She carefully climbed over Yuan Bao and gave him a hug.


    ¡°You have to be a father.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and suggested.


    ¡°When Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin get married and have children, you can y with them.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    It seemed that there was still a long way to go before he could get rid of his negative thoughts about children.


    With Yuan Bao between them, they could not fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms, so they had to hold hands instead.


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng got up, freshened up and was getting ready for work, when Gu Weiwei heard her phone ringing.


    She squinted at the phone and read the message.


    She thought that she was seeing things, so she rubbed her eyes and sat up, when she saw what it said.


    Yuan Meng: [I was caught by Gu Siting.]

 Chapter 774 - Yuan Meng and Gu Sitings Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 774: Yuan Meng and Gu Siting¡¯s Confrontation</h4>


    Seeing her suddenly sitting up, Fu Hanzheng asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei tried hard to stay calm and said with a smile, ¡°The scriptwriter sent a very bold idea.¡±


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng did not ask anything more because he was in a hurry to attend the morning meeting.


    ¡°See you at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and watched him leave the master bedroom.


    Then she read Yuan Meng¡¯s message again.


    She tried calling her, but her phone was off.


    ...


    In Barcelona, Spain.


    Yuan Meng and her men arranged for He Linna to be admitted as a mental patient to a hospital and Yuan Meng stayed in the hospital with her.


    When she was about to return to the Anderson Family, she was stopped by Gu Siting, who hade to find He Linna because of Anthony Gustav.


    She had just finished lunch with her men, when Gu Siting and his men stopped her in a small restaurant.


    ¡°You can fool Anthony Gustav but not me.¡±


    When she and Yuan Shuo were still in A Land, he had dealt with them many times and he knew very well what methods they liked to use.


    He had thought that Fu Hanzheng was looking for He Linna, but he found that she and Yuan Shuo were looking for her too.


    Sitting there, Yuan Meng had the urge to p the leftovers across his face, but she restrained herself because of the bodyguards of the Gu Family.


    ¡°Alright, stop showing off in front of me. I just had lunch and I don¡¯t want to puke.¡±


    Yuan Meng did not conceal her disdain towards him at all.


    Gu Siting did not take her words seriously and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is He Linna?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not going to tell you,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    Gu Siting looked cold. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I found out what I wanted to know, so now she has no more value. What is the point of keeping her around for the New Year?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    She was dealing with Gu Siting and reporting to Alex Anderson at the same time, she was hoping that he woulde to her rescue.


    There were too many enemies and way too many guns, and she would be beaten up if she tried to escape. She did not want to end up in that situation.


    Gu Siting¡¯s eyes darkened and he asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, we are not that close.¡± Yuan Meng snorted with her arms crossed.


    Gu Siting threw a look at Kuroda Shio, who pointed a gun at Yuan Meng¡¯s friend.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I am afraid that your partner will end up feeling quite unwell.¡±


    She had approached He Linna because of Mu Weiwei¡¯s attack, but He Linna and Weiwei¡¯s death were also rted.


    He had to know where this He Linna came from and who was behind her.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips and asked, ¡°I am here because of Mu Weiwei¡¯s attack, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Siting threw a cold look at her. ¡°Weiwei¡¯s assassination also involves He Linna. If she is in your hands, I want her alive. If she is dead, I want to know everything you know.¡±


    Yuan Meng sneered and said, ¡°Gu Siting, stop pretending to be devoted. You are disgusting! Even I find you disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng, there is a limit to my patience.¡± Gu Siting looked cold and threatening.


    Yuan Meng smiled coldly and said, ¡°Okay, you just want to know what I got from He Linna, right?¡±


    ¡°Who ordered her to get the Li Family involved?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Yuan Meng smiled deeply and said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e, Ling Yan.¡±

 Chapter 775 - Touched?

    <h4>Chapter 775: Touched?</h4>


    However, Gu Siting looked calm, apparently not believing Yuan Meng¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, my patience is limited, stop beating around the bush.¡±


    Seeing his disbelief, Yuan Meng rolled her eyes, she was feeling rather speechless.


    ¡°You asked me yourself and I told you but you don¡¯t believe me. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it can be her, if you want to frame someone, find a suitable candidate,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Ling Yan was not that brave and neither did she have the capability.


    Yuan Meng sneered. ¡°Gu Siting, you think that you understand the people around you, but you don¡¯t understand anyone. You didn¡¯t understand Weiwei and you don¡¯t understand Ling Yan either.¡±


    She had told him that it was Ling Yan, but he did not believe her at all.


    In his eyes, Ling Yan was always gentle and kind, and she would never do anything harmful.


    ¡°How trustworthy are your words? You hid your identity, just to get close to the Yuan Family,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Believe it or not, ask me again and again. Ling Yan is still the only messenger I can tell you about.¡± Yuan Meng was fearless.


    If he did not believe her now, it would not be long before he did.


    Alex Anderson, that stupid golden retriever, was always hovering around her like a fly when she did not need him, but when she needed his help, he did not show up.


    Gu Siting did not want to talk with her about Ling Yan any more. ¡°You said that you dealt with He Linna, if she is alive, I want to see her. If she is dead, I want to see her body. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I tied her up and threw her into the sea.¡± Yuan Meng lied without changing her expression.


    ¡°Where?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Without seeing He Linna¡¯s body, he would not believe that she was dead.


    ¡°You can go to Port of Olympus if you want,¡± Yuan Meng said provocatively.


    Gu Siting threw a look at Kuroda Shio, who then led his men out.


    Yuan Meng lit a cigarette calmly and continued to waste time with him.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you are the first person I have met who has yed people so well.¡±


    The Gu Family had adopted Weiwei and the Dorrans Family had helped the Gu Family in secret.


    If it had not been for the assassination that caused her rebirth, Weiwei might not have fallen in love with Gu Siting like she had with Fu Hanzheng, but she also would have never left the Gu Family either.


    But when Gu Siting found out about the circumstances of his father¡¯s death, he started to involve himself with Ling Yan...


    Then he lost Weiwei and the help of the Dorrans Family, and now he was being forced back by Fu Hanzheng.


    If he found out that Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were together in the near future, because of the Heavenly Jewel, he would definitely be very unhappy.


    Gu Siting nced at her coldly and did not respond to her words.


    He soon received a call from Kuroda Shio. After hanging up the phone, he said to Yuan Meng, ¡°You never showed up at the port of Olympus.¡±


    Yuan Meng snorted. ¡°You only checked the CCTV, how can you be so sure that I was not there? And if I was there, you should know that the CCTV would not be able to catch me anyways.¡±


    She did not go, but she would not admit it either.


    ¡°If you tell me everything you know from her, I will let you go.¡± Gu Siting negotiated with her.


    ¡°I told you that the mastermind behind He Linna is your fianc¨¦e Ling Yan. How many times must I repeat myself?¡± Yuan Meng snorted impatiently.


    Hearing her words, Gu Siting looked sinister.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, thene back to A Land with us and think about it before answering.¡±


    Yuan Meng looked out of the window. ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t leave with you.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when Alex Anderson, a tall blonde man, entered the restaurant with a group of equally tall bodyguards.


    ¡°I am here to save you, do you feel touched?¡±

 Chapter 776 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 776: Weiwei</h4>


    Ignoring his words, Yuan Meng stood up and said to Gu Siting, ¡°President Gu, can I leave now?¡±


    Gu Siting smiled calmly. ¡°Anthony Gustav is just two blocks away, so he should be here soon.¡±


    What he meant was that if she was leaving, he would inform Anthony Gustav to bring his men here.


    The people around Gu Siting might not have a chance of winning, if they fought them head-on.


    But if Anthony Gustav was here, they would not be able to escape even if Alex was here.


    ¡°I have told you that it was Ling Yan who ordered her to do it. What else can I do if you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Yuan Meng asked furiously.


    She had only told him who one of the murderers was and not included Will Dorrans.


    ¡°She is not brave enough to do anything to Mu Weiwei,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Ling Yan knew that Mu Weiwei was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman, and even if her career had been damaged because of Mu Weiwei, she would not have lost her rationality and ordered someone to do something to her.


    Seeing that she could not finish speaking, Yuan Meng sat down again.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Gu Siting said, ¡°Apart from He Linna, what else can you offer me?¡±


    Apart from He Linna who had the clues he needed, he was not interested in anything else she could offer.


    Yuan Meng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Weiwei¡¯s things, the things that Weiwei left for you.¡±


    Sure enough, Gu Siting¡¯s calm face changed when he heard her words.


    Logically, he should have known that this was a smokescreen that the other party was using to try and get away from the situation, but the offer she made was very tempting to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He did not realize that his voice was trembling andced with urgency.


    Seeing him losing hisposure, Yuan Meng sneered.


    ¡°Weiwei met with an ident a month before your birthday. She had prepared a birthday present for you, but... something happened to her and she could not give you the present.¡±


    Gu Siting pursed his lips. Although he had not met Weiwei for two years and they were as distant as strangers, on the day of his birthday, she would still deliver a present.


    Therefore, what Yuan Meng said was most likely true.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°If you let us leave Spain, I will tell you where the things are.¡±


    She did not want to waste any more time with him because she did not need Anthony Gustav to discover this ce.


    Gu Siting thought for a while and agreed to her condition.


    ¡°If what you said is false, even if you go to Anderson¡¯s house, Anthony Gustav can still take you away.¡±


    Yuan Meng put out the cigarette and stood up.


    ¡°Hopefully, you still have the face to take what she left behind.¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Yuan Meng took two steps and stopped.


    ¡°I heard that you got yourself a Nine-Eyed Heavenly Jewel, you¡¯re hoping to find her again. Yet you have given her heart to Ling Yan, and you are also engaged to Ling Yan, what face do you have left to find her?¡±


    ...


    Gu Siting was too stubborn. She was afraid that if he knew where Weiwei was, he would do everything and anything he could to force her to leave Fu Hanzheng.


    Even if he was the one who pushed her away, he would not allow her to stay with Fu Hanzheng forever.

 Chapter 777 - Explain to Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 777: Exin to Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Gu Siting was sitting with his back facing Yuan Meng as he listened to her question calmly.


    From the beginning to the end, he said nothing.


    But his dark eyes were filled with grief and pain.


    Apart from finding her and seeing her again, nothing else mattered to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised.¡±


    Yuan Meng left the restaurant and got into the car.


    Alex Anderson got into the car andined to her. ¡°Hey, I am here because you asked me toe. Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am so touched, alright?¡± Yuan Meng nced at the blonde man next to her.


    Alex said, ¡°Then give me a kiss to show your gratitude.¡±


    Yuan Meng sneered. ¡°I can give you a p of gratitude. Want to taste it?¡±


    He was pestering her and courting her, but he was also just on a date with another woman. He smelled so strongly of perfume, she wondered which woman he had juste from.


    Alex sighed and reminded her.


    ¡°If you keep investigating Gu Weiwei, I will not be happy.¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Alex said, ¡°If you keep investigating, I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡±


    If he had not helped to conceal the truth, the old man would have known what she was doing.


    He could keep it a secret for the time being, but if she kept searching, the old man would find out sooner orter.


    ¡°Okay, okay, no more checking.¡± Yuan Meng waved her hands, indicating that she would not interfere any more.


    At this point, there was nothing more she needed to investigate.


    What to do next would depend on Weiwei herself.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t get involved with the Fu Family. I don¡¯t like dealing with the Fu Family,¡± Alex Anderson reminded her.


    Yuan Meng nodded and made a call to Gu Weiwei, in case she was worried.


    The phone rang twice and the call went through. Gu Weiwei sounded anxious.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I got away, don¡¯t worry,¡± Yuan Meng said with a rxed tone.


    ¡°He did not make things difficult for you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She had been thinking that if she did not return the call in an hour, she would tell Fu Hanzheng and the others about how they were looking for He Linna behind his back, and see if he could think of a way.


    Unexpectedly, she had already escaped.


    ¡°It is not certain who made things difficult for who. I made a deal with him and he let me go,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You made an exchange?¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and confessed.


    ¡°Sorry, I exchanged your things for my freedom.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± Gu Weiwei became increasingly confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get Gu Siting a birthday present before the ident? I told him about it,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She knew that she did not want to have anything to do with Gu Siting of the Gu Family, but she had even told Gu Siting about her gift in order to get away.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°It is fine, as long as you can get away safely.¡±


    She had forgotten about that thing, and it was a good thing that it had helped her get away.


    Yuan Meng said, ¡°Gu Siting knew that He Linna had something to do with the attack, but I lied to him and said that she was dead. I did not give her to him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t Anthony Gustav find you?¡±


    ¡°No, that spoilt prince is being yed with.¡± Having said the words, Yuan Meng reminded her, ¡°But now that things have turned out this way, Fu Hanzheng might find out that Yuan Shuo and I are looking for He Linna. I am afraid that you must exin to him.¡±

 Chapter 778 - His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 778: His Girlfriend</h4>


    Anthony Gustav was the one who was searching for them in Barcelona, and now she was involved with Gu Siting.


    Fu Hanzheng was not blind, so he would definitely know that she and Yuan Shuo were looking for He Linna.


    If Yuan Meng had known that she was so addicted to smoking, maybe she would have tolerated it and tried to sneak away instead of revealing her identity to Anthony Gustav.


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    She had known that she would be exposed the moment she asked Yuan Meng to attend the meeting on her behalf, so she was ready to tell Fu Hanzheng everything.


    Sure enough, just as they were on the phone call, Fu Hanzheng had just finished his work when he received Lei Meng¡¯s call.


    ¡°Boss, there is news about He Linna.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Fu Hanzheng hurried into the office and asked.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°She was in the hands of Anthony Gustav, but Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng secretly took her away. Only the two of them know if she is dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Shuo?¡± Fu Hanzheng was surprised.


    Weiwei had brought Yuan Bao here and said that Yuan Shuo would be away for a few days. So he was secretly going to find He Linna?


    But why had she not mentioned this to him?


    He had already arranged for his men to search for her, but she was worried that Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng would be searching for her too, so she found her before his men did.


    ¡°Boss, Gu Siting also went to Barcelona for He Linna,¡± Lei Meng said.


    ¡°Get the men to leave, they should have found something,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    She said that Yuan Shuo would be home today, so she must have gotten the results from He Linna.


    He hung up and stayed silent for a while.


    His girlfriend seemed to be keeping something from him.


    At 11:30 a.m, Gu Weiwei arrived at thepany with lunch and brought some cookies and snacks for the staff.


    Having missed the first opportunity, Fu Shiqin started to pay attention to the peopleing out from the elevator every now and then.


    The moment he saw his sister-inw, he dropped his work and went to help her carry her things. Then he helped himself to some of the snacks.


    Gu Weiwei gave him a lunch box. ¡°I made a lot today, here is one for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiqin took it with both hands and carried it back to his personal office.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lunch and went straight to his office. She removed her mask and hat and nced at the man, who was busy with work.


    ¡°Time for lunch, it¡¯s everything you like today.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put down the work, got up and sat down on the sofa, while helping her to set up the food.


    ¡°Is Yuan Shuo back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gu Weiwei answered, she poked at the rice in the bowl and said, ¡°Actually... I asked Yuan Shuo to find He Linna.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out where she was, from Anthony Gustav?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°You know everything.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was eating as he usually did, and he even put a piece of fish into her bowl.


    ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips and confessed.


    ¡°When Anthony Gustav found out that I was looking for He Linna, he caught her and asked me to meet him before he gave her to me.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want you to be unhappy, so I asked Yuan Meng to pretend to be me. She and Yuan Shuo went to get the He Linna from Anthony Gustav, and that was it.¡±


    ...


    Hearing that she did not want him to be unhappy, Fu Hanzheng instantly felt better.

 Chapter 779 - Revenge?

    <h4>Chapter 779: Revenge?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei finished the story and stared at him for a few seconds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before, so don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry or not?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°No.¡±


    She did not meet Anthony Gustav, so what was he to be angry about?


    Hearing the affirmative words, Gu Weiwei was relieved and continued to eat.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°They found He Linna and asked her who did it, so who was it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    That was one of the reasons why she could not tell Fu Hanzheng before the problem was solved, even if Yuan Shuo told her.


    But if she did not answer him, he would continue the investigation.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°It is her, not the Gu Family?¡±


    Was it really as Shiqin had said, that Gu Siting was in a hurry to find He Linna just to kill her?


    ¡°I am not sure. Yuan Meng told me that it was her.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Recently, because of thepetition between Sleepless and Dream of a Long Life, her image as the legendary Movie Queen has fallen and I won the Movie Queen title at the film festival. It is only right that she hates me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. That made sense.


    But it was not as if Ling Yan and Gu Siting did not know about their rtionship and they wanted to do something to her just because of that?


    Seeing his serious look, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It would make sense if Gu Siting was the mastermind, but if Gu Siting was not involved, it would not have been so simple,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The Fu Family attached great importance to information about the Gu Family. If it had been Gu Siting¡¯s men, his men would have known about it.


    Also, ording to Lei Meng¡¯s information about the Gu Family, Gu Siting did not seem to be in charge of this matter.


    But if it had not been for him, how did Ling Yan manage to find He Linna and arrange for those people, and... make sure that Gu Siting didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about this. I will not let Ling Yan off,¡± Gu Weiwei said, as she put a vegetable into his bowl and urged him to eat.


    ¡°What do you want to do if it is Ling Yan?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have my own way, don¡¯t worry, I have never been wronged before.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and realized that she was not someone who was willing to suffer.


    They ate lunch together and Fu Hanzheng went back to work, whilst she searched through his office for something to kill time with.


    Seeing the carefully framed painting on the wall, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    She just did it for fun, but he had put it in a frame.


    ¡°Who dares tough at me?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless. He was right, he was the boss and no one would dareugh at him.


    She found a book and sat down, when Yuan Shuo¡¯s message suddenly came through, asking her to meet him at Yuan Bao¡¯s kindergarten.


    She calmly replied to the text and continued to read on the sofa. It was not until Yuan Bao finished school that she told Fu Hanzheng that she was going to meet Yuan Shuo.


    She parked the car at the appointed ce and Yuan Shuo opened the door and got into the car.


    ¡°Did everything go well?¡±


    ¡°It went well.¡± Yuan Shuo took a sip of water from his bottle and looked at her sideways. ¡°Weiwei, must you take revenge on the person who murdered you?¡±

 Chapter 780 - The Real Reason

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Real Reason</h4>


    Coldness arose in Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t take revenge on them, they will not let me go, will they?¡±


    She was just trying to create some doubt, so that Ling Yan would panic and then be impatient and want to kill her.


    Who knew what she would do to her in the future.


    Although she was lucky to have met Fu Hanzheng after being reborn, she had no intention of letting go of the past grudge.


    Yuan Shuo sighed seriously and said, ¡°Even you and Yuan Meng together, can¡¯t deal with the person who helped Ling Yan.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°Will Dorrans.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face sank. She had never expected that it was someone from the Dorrans Family.


    ¡°What is his rtionship with Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°He is one of Cayman Dorrans¡¯ most trusted assistants and he is your cousin,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°Then why did he kill me? If he wants to take over the Dorrans Family he should be targeting Cayman. Why did he have to deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Will¡¯s father is one of the murderers who killed your mother. In order to take revenge, Cayman took back the power of the Dorrans Family and killed Will¡¯s father too,¡± Yuan Shuo said with a heavy tone. He took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Actually, Will and his father have always been enemies. He even helped Cayman kill his father¡¯s men, and so he gained Cayman¡¯s trust.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not know much about the Dorrans Family, so she listened to him without interrupting.


    ¡°Will is a very smart man and he has done a lot of things under Cayman all these years. He is trusted and supported by the family.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that a man who nned to kill me is very smart,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Ordinary people may be at odds with their parents, but they are still blood-rted. I suspect that he killed his father¡¯s men to gain the trust of Cayman, so that he could stay by Cayman¡¯s side and take back the power. He was only twelve years old at the time.¡±


    If a twelve-year-old child could be that scheming, then now as a man he was too scary.


    ¡°Will that work?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with amusement.


    She was with the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans would not have allowed her to take over the family anyways, so why had he spent so much effort to get rid of her?


    ¡°Of course it has worked, and he has achieved his goal,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°He wanted the Dorrans Family to turn against the Gu Family?¡±


    Yuan Shuo nodded. ¡°It is amercial age now and Cayman has asked the Gu Family to participate in a lot of the Dorrans Family¡¯s business. If nothing happens to you, Gu Siting can hold half of the Dorrans Family¡¯s power and wealth.¡±


    Will must have sensed something and investigated her identity.


    With Cayman by his side and Ling Yan giving him Gu Weiwei¡¯s DNA, he could easily confirm their rtionship.


    After confirming that she was Cayman¡¯s daughter, he knew that she was the key to breaking the situation.


    Without her, the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans would lose the need to cooperate and the Gu Family would be nothing in the Dorrans Family¡¯s eyes.


    Now that the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family had stopped cooperating, and Cayman had been greatly affected by Weiwei¡¯s death, everything was going in Will¡¯s favor.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei thought for a long while and sighed.


    ¡°This kind of person is not easy to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 781 - In Danger?

    <h4>Chapter 781: In Danger?</h4>


    Yuan Shuo sighed deeply and said, ¡°Will has concealed himself well around Cayman and he has done everything Cayman has asked him to do. Now he is his right-hand man and we are no match for him.¡±


    The Dorrans Family stopped cooperating with the Gu Family and the only people Cayman Dorrans trusted were Will and Matthew.


    Cayman was already of a certain age and his body was suffering from the pain of losing his daughter. Matthew was not young either, so the heir to the Dorrans Family would be Will Dorrans.


    ¡°What if... we give He Linna to Cayman Dorrans?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said to her, ¡°Actually... Cayman was seriously ill after he found out about your ident and gradually gave his power to Will. The power center of the Dorrans Family has gradually swayed towards Will and He Linna alone is not going to help much.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a long while and then asked, ¡°Will Cayman Dorrans... be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but if your identity is exposed or Cayman Dorrans finds out about Will¡¯s betrayal, it will be hard to say,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    This time, she deliberately made a movie that could stimte Ling Yan, so that she could use Ling Yan to lure out the people who helped murder her in the past.


    But they had not expected that this hidden mastermind would be Cayman Dorrans¡¯ right-hand man.


    Gu Weiwei tapped the steering wheel and looked thoughtful.


    If the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl that Gu Siting was talking about appeared, it would be inevitable that she was still alive.


    She had thought that what was revealed was the grudge between her and Gu Siting.


    Unexpectedly, the biggest crisis was with the Dorrans Family.


    Seeing her remaining silent, Yuan Shuo continued to tell her the rest of what he knew.


    ¡°Weiwei, although Cayman has never met you or acknowledged you, I think that one of the reasons why he is in charge of the Dorrans Family is because of you.¡±


    ¡°Matthew mentioned that Cayman intended to meet you, but... because Gu Siting knew about his father¡¯s death, he had to put aside the n for the time being. Then... something happened to you.¡±


    ...


    It was probably because of her death that Cayman Dorrans lost the mental stability he had used to hold on to the Dorrans Family, so he started to release his power... Because the person he wanted to protect was gone.


    Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly. ¡°But am I still his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Even if you be another person, I think he still wants to see you,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit displeased. She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this, I need to remind Cayman Dorrans to be wary of Will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old fox Cayman is used to living in danger and he has always been on guard against everyone.¡±


    He had put Will in an important position, but he had not told Will about her secret, which meant that he did not trust Willpletely.


    Cayman Dorrans might be in danger if her identity was exposed, but he should be able to deal with it himself.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know anything about He Linna, in case we alert him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is all we can do now.¡± Yuan Shuo nodded and said, ¡°Oh yes, Yuan Meng said that... she met Gu Siting in Barcelona and she told Gu Siting that Ling Yan was the one who ordered He Linna to provoke the Li Family.¡±


    ¡°But Gu Siting doesn¡¯t believe her, does he?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Ling Yan¡¯s gentle and kind image was a very effective disguise and Gu Siting was a very conceited person. He would not believe what Yuan Meng said, unless he witnessed it himself.

 Chapter 782 - Prepare a Washboard

    <h4>Chapter 782: Prepare a Washboard</h4>


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    But one day, when the truth was right in front of him, he would have to believe it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he believes it or not,¡± Gu Weiwei said, she checked the time and said, ¡°Yuan Bao is done with school, go and pick him up.¡±


    ¡°My boy has caused you trouble these past few days.¡±


    Yuan Shuo could almost imagine how displeased Fu Hanzheng looked when he saw Yuan Bao.


    ¡°He is a good boy, but he did not inherit anything from his mother.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, have you not told Fu Hanzheng yet?¡± Yuan Shuo asked worriedly.


    If she did not solve the problem between her and Fu Hanzheng, then Gu Siting and Will Dorrans would cause her trouble.


    But of all the problems that she had, the most important issue was her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him on his birthday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that she had made up her mind, Yuan Shuo smiled.


    ¡°Master, when Yuan Meng lied to you, did you ever think about leaving her?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Honestly... I did think about it for a short while, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Hearing his confession, Gu Weiwei felt even more uneasy.


    Seeing her serious expression, Yuan Shuo patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Different people will think differently, when faced with such a situation. What I am thinking may not be what Fu Hanzheng is thinking. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much.¡±


    He and Fu Hanzheng were two different people, and they were facing different situations, so what they thought and the choices they made would be different.


    ¡°Master, why am I Gu Weiwei?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her the warmest and best things, but all she would cause him was trouble and pain.


    It would be better if she was not Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You met him because you are Gu Weiwei,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    When she was staying with the Gu Family, she did not meet him and when the original Mu Weiwei approached Fu Hanzheng, he did not fall in love with her.


    But after she became Mu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng fell in love with her.


    Fate was such a wonderful thing sometimes.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled as she saw a parent picking up their child.


    ¡°Alright, go and pick up Yuan Bao, I am leaving now.¡±


    ¡°We need to think about how to handle Will Dorrans. Yuan Meng and I will discuss it first.¡±


    Having said these words, Yuan Shuo opened the car door and went to pick Yuan Bao up from school.


    Gu Weiwei did not immediately return to Landscape Vi but drove the father and son back to their own home.


    When she arrived at Landscape Vi, Fu Hanzheng called and said that he and Fu Shiqin would bete home.


    She only told him to not drink too much and hung up the phone, then she went upstairs to take a shower. She only went back downstairs, when the maid told her that dinner was ready.


    As she was eating, Fu Shiqin texted her.


    [Sister-inw, sister-inw, get my brother a washboard![1]]


    She put down the chopsticks and replied leisurely.


    [Why?]


    Fu Shiqin instantly sent a picture of Fu Hanzheng dancing with a woman.


    The woman in the picture was very pretty and elegant, and she was smiling brightly at Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in astonishment when she saw the picture. So he was dancing with another woman?


    [1] It¡¯s for him to kneel on as a punishment. It¡¯s very painful.

 Chapter 783 - Prepare a Washboard 2

    <h4>Chapter 783: Prepare a Washboard 2</h4>


    Although it was not a big deal to dance with other women at a banquet, it was weird for Fu Hanzheng to do so.


    After all, he had always turned down invitations from women, even on such asions.


    This woman either had an extraordinary background or... a special rtionship with him.


    She suddenly lost her appetite and called Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother and whispered, ¡°Your ex-boyfriend Qin Lv¡¯s aunt works at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. She was sent to the Sri Lankan Embassy and was transferred homest week.¡±


    ¡°Did she talk with your brother before?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    The Qin Family was also a famous prominent family in the capital and they were involved in the business field, just like the Fu Family.


    Therefore, this woman must have known Fu Hanzheng for a long time.


    A female diplomat was a very capable person.


    ¡°She tried to date my brother, but he did not agree to it, so she went to work at the embassy in Sri Lanka out of anger. I think she is trying to steal him away,¡± Fu Shiqin whispered.


    ¡°Your brother was even with her before she left, and now she is trying to steal him away?¡± Gu Weiwei did not regard her as a serious love rival.


    If Fu Hanzheng was interested in her, only then could she be her love rival, but he wasn¡¯t interested.


    Hmph! What love rival?


    ¡°Let me tell you, Grandma was quite satisfied with Qin Man. If you had not appeared and my brother had to get married, it would have been her,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    His grandma and dad were very satisfied with Qin Man. After all, Qin Man and her second brother were both working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and their eldest brother was a sessful businessman.


    So his parents and grandma were divided into two groups. One was satisfied with Qin Man and the other satisfied with Meng Ruya.


    But his brother chose Mu Weiwei over everyone else.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°You usually have to work at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for at least eight to ten years, before being transferred to another country¡¯s embassy. If she had not been transferred back, I would have forgotten what she looked like,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Have they finished dancing?¡±


    ¡°They are chatting after the dance.¡± Fu Shiyi reported the situation in real-time and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, you were so close to Qin Lv back then. If you had not run into my brother, you would have entered the Qin Family and might have called her Aunt. But now you are with my brother, what a coincidence.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei asked coldly, ¡°What, are you not satisfied with me? Did you want your brother to find you a new sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not, I am very satisfied with you as my sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiqin showed his loyalty, when he heard her tone.


    Be it Qin Man or Meng Ruya, they were nothing if his brother did not like them.


    Hearing his quick refusal, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I am hanging up.¡±


    ¡°No, sister-inw, what are you in such a hurry for...?¡± Fu Shiqin was not ready to hang up.


    ¡°I am in a hurry to find the washboard.¡± Having said these words, Gu Weiwei hung up.


    Of course, she did not really have a washboard at home.


    It was ten o¡¯clock when Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin returned.


    The moment Fu Shiqin entered the house, he took one look at her expression and went into his room.


    Gu Weiwei approached Fu Hanzheng and sniffed him.


    Then she said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°A woman¡¯s perfume?¡±


    Seeing her acting like this, Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°I am sure that I am not wearing any perfume.¡±

 Chapter 784 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 784: Jealous</h4>


    ¡°You do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei countered, although he truly did not smell like perfume.


    Fu Hanzheng held her shoulders and directed her upstairs. ¡°Fu Shiqin told you about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did! You were dancing with another woman, not me.¡± Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and her tone was full of jealousy.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into the master bedroom and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t dancing with me either, when you were dancing with Anthony Gustav.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and kissed her lips; he then started exining.


    ¡°I ran into Qin Man, who was transferred back to the country, and the Deputy Minister asked me to dance with her. I told her that we were getting married and invited her to attend the wedding.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt embarrassed after hearing what he said.


    He had handled it so well, which now made her look unreasonable.


    Seeing her pursed lips, Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, any more questions?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei said weakly.


    He was so smart that she had no room to be jealous at all.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his suit and said, as he nced at the bed, ¡°Yuan Shuo is back?¡±


    Yuan Bao did note over today and so it seemed that he had been taken away by his father.


    ¡°Yes, he took Yuan Bao home this afternoon,¡± Gu Weiwei said honestly.


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Then what about He Linna?¡±


    He had a feeling that Ling Yan was not the only mastermind behind Kerry and the Li Family.


    But she was missing, and he was not sure who else was involved.


    ¡°She is hidden somewhere safe because Anthony Gustav and the Gu Family are searching for her,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Should we send her to them?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and shook her head.


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    She had found out what she wanted to know and He Linna was being kept alive, which meant thatter on she could deliver her to Cayman Dorrans, as a witness.


    ¡°Make sure you pack your luggage tomorrow and go to the airport after lunch.¡±


    Instead of forcing her to say everything that she was hiding, Fu Hanzheng went into the bathroom for a shower.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and suddenly remembered that they were meant to be going abroad for the wedding photoshoot this week.


    She remembered that she was going to prepare lunch for him for tomorrow, so she took the opportunity to pack her things now.


    She had just packed two sets of clothes when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice arose from the bathroom.


    ¡°Weiwei, get me a towel.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was confused. She remembered that there was a towel inside when she was taking a shower.


    But she still found a new one for him.


    However, when she entered the bathroom, she was pulled into the shower by him. She was carried out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her waist and legs.


    Shey on the bed for a long while, before she came back to herself and angrily removed his hands from her body.


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng got even closer and whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for the dy because of that little boy?¡±


    Because the little boy stayed in their bed every day, he could not do anything.


    ¡°You just had it...¡± Gu Weiwei eximed furiously.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her flushed face and unreasonably said, ¡°The location was not good, so I did not perform well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wanted to dodge but she hade out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her, she found that there was nothing she could do.


    The man¡¯s gentle kisses were so captivating that she gradually forgot to avoid him and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    The next morning, she was so worn out by him that she punched the bed in frustration.

 Chapter 785 - Late Present

    <h4>Chapter 785: Late Present</h4>


    Shengxi Town in A Land.


    After Yuan Meng returned to the Anderson Family safely, she fulfilled her promise and told Gu Siting about the birthday present Gu Weiwei left for him.


    The present was at an ancient high-end, handcraft store in Shengxi Town. After Gu Siting returned from Barcelona, he went straight to Shengxi Town.


    He followed the address Yuan Meng gave him and found the store, where he gave Gu Weiwei¡¯s name and contact information.


    The staff checked the records and said, ¡°This item has been here all this time. Miss Gu did note when she was supposed to pick it up, and we could not reach her, so we kept it.¡±


    ¡°Please give it to me.¡± Gu Siting¡¯s voice sounded a bit nervous and hoarse.


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Having said these words, the staff member called her colleague into the storeroom and found the present that had been stored inside for over a year.


    After cleaning off the dust, she gave it to Gu Siting.


    ¡°I am sorry, Miss. Gu made it herself but it looks a little old after being left here for so long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Siting took the box, thanked the staff and left. He carefully held the gift with both hands.


    Kuroda Shio, who was waiting outside, opened the door when he saw himing out.


    Gu Siting got into the car and slowly opened the faded wrapping paper.


    He put aside the wrapping paper and carefully opened the box.


    Inside the box was a hand-made porcin cup. The color was clear and soft, and the drawing on the cup was also very vivid and interesting.


    When he took it out and saw the shape and pattern of the cup, his eyes showed bitterness.


    During a summer vacation, when she was in middle school, he had made such a cup with her. He designed the shape and she designed the patterns.


    They had made two cups, but only one waspleted sessfully.


    The one sessful cup was still in the Gu Family home, but after so many years, she had sessfully made the cup again by herself.


    It was only after she had been gone for such a long time that he found the present that should have been delivered to him.


    Kuroda Shio sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the man behind him through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°President Gu, are we leaving now?¡±


    A long whileter, Gu Siting carefully put away the cup and held the box with both hands, as if it were a very precious treasure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All the way back to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, from Shengxi Town, he held the gift and did not let anyone else touch it.


    Kuroda Shio suddenly heard Gu Siting ask from behind him, ¡°Kuroda, if everything could be redone, would things be different to the way they are today?¡±


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said, ¡°There will be news about Miss Weiwei soon, right? There is still a chance.¡±


    He thought that even if they could start over, he and Miss Weiwei would still end up like this.


    He was stubborn and conceited. It was not until he lost Miss Weiwei that he realized that he could not let her go.


    Therefore, if Miss Weiwei had not died, he would not have realized his true feelings, even if she was living next to him.


    Because of Miss Weiwei¡¯s arrival, he had lost his father who he deeply respected.


    And because of his dead father, he had distanced himself from Miss Weiwei and eventually lost her too.


    As for the Nine-Eyed Pearl, he did not know if it could find Miss Weiwei, but even if it did, after experiencing life and death, how could she possibly return to him?


    With thest present in his arms, Gu Siting mumbled, ¡°Yes, there is still a chance.¡±


    They would have a chance to meet again, and he would have a chance to bring her back to him.

 Chapter 786 - Late Present 2

    <h4>Chapter 786: Late Present 2</h4>


    Back at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, Ling Yan nervously looked at Gu Siting.


    She knew that he had gone to Barcelona to find He Linna, and that was the same He Linna who had helped her to set up the Li Family.


    If they found her, they might find out that she was in cahoots with Will Dorrans.


    ¡°Brother Siting... you are back?¡±


    Ignoring her, Gu Siting went into the study.


    Ling Yan looked at Kuroda Shio and asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    Kuroda Shio shook his head. ¡°Something happened, we can¡¯t find her.¡±


    After Yuan Meng made the offer, President Gu agreed without hesitation.


    He Linna was either dead or in Yuan Meng¡¯s hands, but no one knew where she had hidden her.


    Anthony Gustav asked his men to search through Barcelona but failed to find He Linna, who had been taken away by Yuan Meng.


    Ling Yan let out a sigh of relief. If they could not find her, she would be safe for the time being.


    She had tried everything she could to open the crystal coffin these past few days, but to no avail.


    Also, the Gu Family had so many servants and security guards, so she did not dare to cause too much of a ruckus. So until now, she had not achieved anything.


    After learning from Kuroda Shio that they had not found her, she boldly brought tea to Gu Siting¡¯s study.


    When she entered the room, she saw Gu Siting staring at two porcin cups on the table.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there only one cup?¡±


    She had heard from Gu Weiwei that she had made this cup with Gu Siting during a summer vacation, when she was in middle school. One cup broke inside the kiln, so this was the only finished product.


    So why were there two of them now?


    ¡°Weiwei left this in Shengxi Town,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Ling Yan pursed her lips and thought back, soon after Gu Weiwei¡¯s ident it was Gu Siting¡¯s birthday, although he hadn¡¯t celebrated that birthday.


    The handmade porcin cup left in Shengxi Town must have been made by Gu Weiwei for his birthday.


    She reached out for it but was stopped by Gu Siting.


    ¡°You are not allowed to touch this.¡±


    Ling Yan shivered and shrank back.


    Gu Siting had been behaving very weirdly these days and he treated her like a stranger.


    ¡°You must not have eaten anything when you came home. Is there anything you want to eat? I will ask them to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°No need, you can leave now.¡± Gu Siting did not want to be disturbed.


    Ling Yan bit her lips and was about to leave.


    Gu Siting suddenly thought of something and stopped her.


    ¡°Hang on.¡±


    ¡°Anything else, Brother Siting?¡± Ling Yan turned around and asked with a smile.


    Gu Siting looked up at her and asked, ¡°Do you know He Linna?¡±


    ¡°He... He Linna?¡± Ling Yan tried hard to maintain the smile on her face and pretended to know nothing. ¡°Who is He Linna?¡±


    ¡°The woman who instigated the Li Family to hire killers to kill Mu Weiwei,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Ling Yan shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, how would I know someone like that?¡±


    Why did he ask her that?


    Had he found something?


    Gu Siting thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yuan Meng said that you are the mastermind behind He Linna, what do you have to say to that?¡±


    ¡°My work has been affected because of Mu Weiwei, but... I have no reason to kill her, not to mention that she is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Ling Yan knew that if Gu Siting had believed Yuan Meng, he would not have asked her.


    He asked her, but he did not believe what Yuan Meng had said.

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787: Surrounded</h4>


    Gu Siting looked at Ling Yan and said after a long silence, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The moment Ling Yan left the study and walked out of the door, her legs turned to jelly.


    Hearing that Gu Siting was back, Mrs. Gu rushed home and saw Ling Yan standing at the door of the study with a pale face.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Ling Yan came back to herself and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing, I just feel a bit unwell. I just need to take a rest.¡±


    Having said these words, she stopped leaning against the study door and walked away, cing her hand against the wall to support her.


    Seeing her leaving, Mrs. Gu pushed the door open and entered the study.


    In the study, Gu Siting was wiping the porcin cup he had brought home, not even noticing that someone wasing in.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the desk for a long while and said, ¡°Is that what Kuroda said Weiwei left behind in Shengxi Town?¡±


    Gu Siting put it down. ¡°It is the birthday present she prepared for me that year.¡±


    Mrs. Gu sat down and asked, ¡°Mrs. Ling said that you proposed to break off the engagement with Ling Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Siting admitted.


    Mrs. Gu sighed and said, ¡°Siting, why are you always so self-centered? You did this to Weiwei and now to Ling Yan. You were the one who agreed to be engaged to her and now you are the one who wants to break off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Even if she has Weiwei¡¯s heart, she is not her, not like her at all,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    Mrs. Gu was a bit angry at her son¡¯s stubborn and conceited ways. ¡°When you agreed to the engagement, I reminded you of that fact but you insisted on getting engaged, and now you want to cancel the engagement. Why can¡¯t you ever think of others?¡±


    Gu Siting said coldly, as he touched the porcin cup, ¡°You don¡¯t like her either, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Siting, it is not that she is the problem now, it is you.¡± Mrs. Gu sighed deeply and said, ¡°You distanced yourself from Weiwei because of your father and got together with Ling Yan. You have never thought about Weiwei or Ling Yan. You have always thought about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Sitingughed at himself and did not refute Mrs. Gu¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Weiwei did not know anything back then, so you distanced yourself from her. She never understood what was going on and kept asking me about it. She kept trying to think of a way to talk to you about it, but you refused to see her and you ended up with Ling Yan,¡± Mrs. Gu said.


    Gu Siting said, as he touched the porcin cup in his hands, ¡°Mother, do you know how painful it is for me to try so hard to forget about her, but still be unable to let her go?¡±


    She knew nothing, but he knew everything.


    He could not hate her, but he could not love her either. Every day, he felt as if he had walked into a dead end.


    Mrs. Gu stayed silent in astonishment. She felt sorry for Weiwei, but she had forgotten that he was the one suffering the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings for Ling Yan?¡±


    What was so wrong with Ling Yan that he had no feelings for her?


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Siting answered without hesitation.


    He tried very hard to forget about Weiwei and fall for Ling Yan, but he failed.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the person who gave you the Nine-Eyed Pearl does not show up and Weiwei is no longer around?¡± Mrs. Gu asked.


    Gu Siting looked up at Mrs. Gu calmly. ¡°He will show up and Weiwei will definitelye home too.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mrs. Gu stayed silent.


    She also hoped that what he had prayed for woulde true, so that Weiwei coulde back and save him from this desperate situation.


    But he had not expected that when he finally found her, he would be pushed into another abyss of despair.

 Chapter 788 - Reason?

    <h4>Chapter 788: Reason?</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city.


    Gu Weiwei got upte in the morning because she had spent too much energy the night before.


    When she was about to go downstairs for lunch, the servant was almost done preparing the meal.


    ¡°Master asked me to pack your luggage, please check over it and then the driver will drive you to thepany.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was indeed toozy to drive there herself, so she was thankful that the driver would be driving her. She went upstairs and checked her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s luggage, then she asked someone to carry the luggage into the car.


    Gu Weiwei arrived at thepany before the lunch break started. The moment she entered Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office, she found that apart from Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin, there was also Meng Ruya, whom she had not met for a long time, as well as Qin Man, who had danced with Fu Hanzheng at the banquet the night before.


    Seeing hering in, Fu Hanzheng stood up and took the things from her hands and gave them to Fu Shiqin.


    Then he led her over to the sofa and sat down.


    Qin Man nced at her and urged Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took off the mask and offered her hand to her.


    ¡°Hello, I am Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Qin Man shook her hand. ¡°I am Qin Man.¡±


    Due to her work at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Qin Man only wore light makeup and had undyed, natural ck hair. She looked very capable in her fitted suit.


    They politely shook hands but Gu Weiwei did not initiate a conversation.


    Qin Man sized her up with interest and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Actually, apart from work, I am here today to see what kind of little vixen has taken away the man I failed to get back then.¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei said anything, Fu Hanzheng stressed the actual events to her.


    ¡°I courted her.¡±


    Qin Man raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°So you are admitting that you stole our Xiao Lui¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She was not his girlfriend,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Qin Man squinted at him. ¡°Without your interference, she would have be my niece-inw.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C what was going on?


    It did not seem to be the style of a love rival.


    After arguing for a long time, Qin Man threw a look at the young girl and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°You even have the heart to take such a young girl, you monster!¡±


    Sitting next to Qin Man, Meng Ruya gritted her teeth. What was Qin Lv¡¯s aunt doing?


    She had thought that she was here to teach Mu Weiwei a lesson or try to get Fu Hanzheng back from Mu Weiwei.


    So what was she doing now?


    ¡°Take care of your nephew, be polite when you see her and don¡¯t think about anything you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Fu Hanzheng warned coldly.


    Qin Lv had not given up, but he did not have a chance to approach her.


    ¡°Are you scared I¡¯ll try to steal your love?¡± Qin Man snorted.


    Seeing Qin Man talking with his brother, Fu Shiqin was startled.


    Wasn¡¯t she here because she heard that his brother had a girlfriend and so wanted toe and steal his brother away?


    Why did it sound like she was trying to steal away his brother¡¯s girlfriend?


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, are you not here to steal my brother from my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Steal your brother?¡± Qin Man snorted and said, ¡°He was blind for a while when he was young. Who would fall for him at this age?¡±


    Hearing her words, Meng Ruya looked displeased.


    Fu Hanzheng was so good-looking and so wealthy, which woman would not like him?


    Fu Shiqin blinked in astonishment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Sri Lanka because you failed to court my brother?¡±

 Chapter 789 - Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 789: Thanks</h4>


    ¡°Because of him?¡±


    Qin Man nced at the man, who was holding his girlfriend.


    ¡°Going to the embassy of Sri Lanka was a good opportunity, and I had to go through a lot of trouble to get there.¡±


    ¡°Is it really not because of my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin was not convinced.


    ¡°He¡¯s not thatpelling,¡± Qin Man said straightforwardly.


    She was happily walking the path she wanted to take, and she was going to be in the political field for a long time. She was not going to be able to go far if she was tangled in the love of a man.


    Fu Shiqin felt his forehead ¨C was his brother so unattractive?


    Well, women who worked in the government might have different perspectives.


    Having said these words, Qin Man red at Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°Second Brother, did you think that I was trying to poach Fu Hanzhengst night, so that I could spread the news to Mu Weiwei and fan the fire?¡±


    She knew very well what the twin brothers of the Fu Family were like.


    ¡°I did not.¡± Fu Shiqin felt a bit guilty.


    He had only reported what he had seen to his sister-inw. He wasn¡¯t the one trying to fan the fire, was he?


    ¡°No way, I know what you are thinking.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    She was used to dealing with foreign diplomats in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so she was quite smart.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s eat, my sister-inw¡¯s food is getting cold.¡± Fu Shiqin pointed at the lunch on the table and went to start eating.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Qin Man and said, ¡°We are going to eat now, and we need to catch theer, so you can leave now.¡±


    However, Qin Man had no intention of leaving, but shamelessly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡±


    ¡°There is none for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Qin Man looked at Fu Shiqin. ¡°I will eat yours.¡±


    ¡°If you eat it, what will I eat?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was not pleased. He had been so antsy the entire morning waiting for his sister-inw to deliver the food, and now someone was trying to steal it away from him.


    ¡°Eat less and maybe you can lose some weight,¡± Qin Man said as she stood up and picked up his lunch box and chopsticks. ¡°Look at Third Brother and then look at how fat you are. Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°I am not the one eating someone else¡¯s rice!¡±


    He was just slightly fatter than Fu Shiyi.


    Qin Man grabbed Fu Shiqin¡¯s lunch and started to eat.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her and continued to eat with Gu Weiwei as usual. Seeing her looking listless, he asked with a small voice, ¡°Still not recovered?¡±


    Seeing her sleeping soundly, he left without waking her up.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°Eat your food.¡±


    Seeing them flirting with each other, Qin Man protested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then, I don¡¯t need any of your disys of love, thanks.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Finish the food and leave.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I am here for business,¡± Qin Man said.


    ¡°You are finished with your business.¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned impatiently.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise was involved in some military industries as well as some overseas industries, so they had to be involved in the economic support of Hua Land and its allies.


    Qin Man came here today to talk with them about an overseas project led by Hua Land.


    ¡°Who said that I am here for business that¡¯s only rted to you?¡± Qin Man asked and looked at Gu Weiwei next to him. ¡°I have business to do with Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°Me?¡±


    She had thought that Qin Man was her love rival, but it turned out that she was not interested in Fu Hanzheng at all.


    But if she was looking for her because of work... She did not think that she had anything to do with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so why was she looking for her?

 Chapter 790 - Women

    <h4>Chapter 790: Women</h4>


    Qin Man finished the food, put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Well, in two months time, there will be a World Youth Forum in New York, it¡¯s mainly for those with some influence and a good public image. You are undoubtedly the most popr, young filmmaker in Hua Land this year and you also do charity work, so you are the most suitable candidate.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and looked at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Can I go?¡±


    ¡°I am asking you, why are you asking him for permission?¡± Qin Man said and red at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Men should not interfere with women¡¯s lives.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sat next to him angrily. Seeing Qin Man¡¯s intimidating expression, he was d that his brother did not like her.


    Well, he was d that his sister-inw was so gentle and lovely.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You can decide for yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that this was a good opportunity to promote herself as an artist.


    ¡°Thank you. You can send the details to my agent.¡±


    Seeing her agreeing, Qin Man smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Okay, someone will contact yourpany, but we have one more request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Qin Man looked at her and then at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the media know that you are in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng and that you are married, otherwise it will be bad.¡±


    There was a ratherrge age difference between the two of them. If she got married to him at the age of 20, not everyone would understand that it was a blessing.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°We have no intentions of making it public.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Qin Man nodded.


    Seeing that they had finished the conversation, Fu Hanzheng straightforwardly asked, ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Qin Man checked the time and said, ¡°I have a meeting to attend, I am leaving now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled politely and was about to see her off, when Qin Man smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as your love rival, I am really not interested in this old piece of meat. The young and handsome ones are much cuter and more interesting than him.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    ¡°Ruya, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qin Man called out to Meng Ruya who was standing next to her, looking displeased.


    The two of them left Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and got into the car downstairs. Meng Ruya could not help but ask, ¡°Cousin Qin Man, are you really going to watch Fu Hanzheng be taken away by Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Why not? She is young, pretty and talented.¡± Qin Man put on the seat belt and sighed regretfully as she drove. ¡°What a pity that Fu Hanzheng got such a wonderful girl.¡±


    If Lui managed to win her heart, she would have belonged to the Qin Family.


    ¡°Cousin Qin Man, with your family background and intelligence, it is not difficult to get her back for your nephew¡± Meng Ruya said.


    She could not get what she wanted, but she also would not let Mu Weiwei get what she wanted either.


    She had thought that Qin Man came to Fu Hanzheng for something else, but she was really only here for business.


    ¡°There are so many things waiting for me to do, and you want me to waste my time on men?¡± Qin Man snorted with amusement.


    She knew that Meng Ruya was not convinced that Mu Weiwei, the little girl, had seeded, when she herself was not married into the Fu Family.


    So when she no longer had a chance of seeding, she tried to get her to join her team.


    Fu Hanzheng was indeed an excellent man in terms of looks, but he was just too annoying.


    She regretted that she had confessed to him in a moment of impulse. It was futile to ask her to poach him now... she had no interest or time.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791: Nothing Else?</h4>


    Meng Ruya just could not understand why Qin Man would ignore such an excellent man like Fu Hanzheng.


    If you missed your opportunity with someone like Fu Hanzheng, no one else in the entire Hua Land wouldpare.


    ¡°But you are much better than Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is not bad either.¡± Qin Man praised.


    When she had first heard of her from Meng Ruya, she had thought that she was just a pretty face who had no education and only knew how to flirt with Fu Hanzheng.


    However, when she heard that the World Youth Forum was inviting her to attend the event, she paid special attention to news about Mu Weiwei and the movie she had directed this year, Sleepless. She was a very talented girl.


    After meeting her today, she found that she was very polite and not at all like how she was described.


    It was a pity that Fu Hanzheng benefited from it, otherwise she would have wanted her to be her niece-inw.


    ¡°Cousin, why do you always encourage others?¡± Meng Ruya was a bit annoyed.


    Qin Man took a look at Meng Ruya in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Ruya, you are so devoted to this path, do you have no other goals apart from men?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold in front of them, but when his girlfriend showed up, he looked very happy. He looked at the girl so gently that she could not believe that it was the Fu Hanzheng she knew.


    But that also meant that he had fallen for the girl.


    ¡°Cousin...¡± Meng Ruya could not believe that she had said such a thing to her.


    ¡°Alright, I have a meeting to attend, I will drop you off here, you can make your way home yourself.¡±


    Having said these words, Qin Man found a ce to stop.


    What Meng Ruya had been expecting did not happen. She angrily got out of the car with her bag. Qin Man must have be stupid after staying in Sri Lanka for all those years.


    She had told her so much, yet she was still unmoved.


    Qin Man drove away, when suddenly the phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, put in her earphones and answered the call.


    ¡°What is it, Lv?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you... went to Fu¡¯s Enterprise?¡± Qin Lv asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Man knew what he was going to ask, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°And I met Mu Weiwei who used to write you love letters.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Lv fell silent.


    Qin Man sighed and said, ¡°She wrote so many love letters to you, how can you let this cooked duck fall into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands?¡±


    ¡°...Ah?¡± Qin Lv got confused by her words and mumbled, ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you want to take back Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you all think that I am here to steal her away?¡± Qin Man was a bit annoyed.


    If she really had such thoughts about Fu Hanzheng, she would not have applied to work at the Sri Lankan embassy.


    ¡°Could it be... that you¡¯re not?¡± Qin Lv whispered.


    Qin Man pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Were you thinking that if I poach Fu Hanzheng, Mu Weiwei will be yours?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Lv fell silent. Guilty as charged.


    He could not win against Fu Hanzheng, so he did not even have the chance to approach her.


    So when his aunt came home to find Fu Hanzheng, he had thought that was the way things would y out.


    Qin Man sighed and consoled him.


    ¡°It is a beautiful, fanciful idea, but it is a pity that it is not going to work out. I don¡¯t want to poach him away from her, and she is getting married, so don¡¯t think about her anymore.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was going to marry her, so there was nothing he could do.


    After all, he was no match for him.

 Chapter 792 - What Do You Think?

    <h4>Chapter 792: What Do You Think?</h4>


    Hearing her mention their marriage, Qin Lv stayed silent.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it. Aunt will introduce you to other girls, don¡¯t think about anyone else,¡± Qin Man said.


    Without saying anything more, Qin Lv hung up.


    Qin Man sighed. She was in a hurry to attend the meeting, so she did not call him back.


    On the other side, Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei finished their food and left thepany for the airport, heading for Austria.


    Since it was an important project, Fu Shiqin went with them.


    The moment he boarded the ne, he asked for a bottle of champagne from the crew and excitedly poured a few sses.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and turned down his champagne offering.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Fu Shiqin mumbled as he took a sip of the wine, ¡°Sister-inw, why do you look so tired? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°My head hurts.¡± Gu Weiwei made up an excuse.


    Because Yuan Bao was around these days, Fu Hanzheng was forced to abstain from s*x and he had insisted on paying off the debtst night. She was so tired that she felt like she would almost fall apart. It would have been weird if she was still fully awake.


    Fu Hanzheng, the culprit, sat next to her and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°There is still a long way to go, do you want to sleep a little more?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and did not want to talk with him.


    ¡°We are going to have a meeting in Austria for two days. Are you going to Slovakia with Jolin first, or are you going to wait for us to go there together?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he leafed through the files.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there first!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not object. After all, she needed some time to pick out the clothes and decide on a theme for the wedding photoshoot.


    He was very busy and he did not have much time to spend with her.


    Gu Weiwei adjusted the angle of the chair and closed her eyes to get some sleep.


    Soon after she fell asleep, her phone rang. Fu Hanzheng caught a glimpse of the iing call, it was from the Qin Family.


    He nced at her and picked it up.


    The man on the other end stayed silent for a while and then asked, ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you really marrying Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    After much thought, Qin Lv mustered up the courage to make this call.


    Fu Hanzheng countered with a low voice.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with her marrying me?¡±


    Qin Lv panicked when he heard Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice instead of Mu Weiwei¡¯s.


    ¡°Uncle... Fu.¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was drinking champagne alone, stared at the phone curiously when he heard his brother¡¯s tone.


    If his brother said something like that, it must be his love rival.


    His brother only had Qin Lv and Anthony Gustav as his love rivals.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No... no nothing else,¡± Qin Lv said bitterly. It was Fu Hanzheng who answered the call, which had totally ruined his confidence.


    He had thought that Fu Hanzheng was just ying with her, but they were really getting married.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t call your Aunt any more.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°Aunt¡±.


    On the other side of the phone, Qin Lv stayed silent.


    Fu Shiqin took a sip of champagne and when he heard the word ¡°Aunt¡±, he was sure that it was Qin Lv who called.


    Qin Lv had met his sister-inw once during themercial shoot and his brother had asked Shiyi Culture to turn down all the work rted to the Qin Family.


    His sister-inw was always surrounded by people, so Qin Lv never had the chance to meet her.


    He must have heard that his aunt Qin Man had met them and heard that they were getting married, so he called her.


    Having warned him, Fu Hanzheng hung up and put the phone back.

 Chapter 793 - A Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 793: A Good Man</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had no idea that Qin Lv called her.


    It took eight hours to fly from Beijing to Vienna, the capital of Austria, and it was only five in the evening because of the six-hour time difference.


    Jolin picked them up at the airport and Fu Shiyi, who had just finished filming themercial in the desert and became sunburnt, was with him.


    The moment Fu Shiqin got off the ne, he burst intoughter at the sight of Fu Shiyi, who was wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Second Brother, what are youughing at?¡± Fu Shiyi was displeased and kicked him.


    If he had not been tricked by him, he would not have been sent to the desert by his brother for themercial.


    In such a ce, sunblock would not work at all.


    Even if he painted a fewyers a day, he would still look like this.


    ¡°We are here on business, what are you doing here?¡± Fu Shiqin stoppedughing and changed the topic so as not tough at his red sunburn.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I see the house our brother bought for our sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°A house?¡±


    ¡°The ce where you are going to take pictures, my brother bought you an old castle,¡± Fu Shiyi said as heined. ¡°We have been brothers for more than twenty years, when did you ever buy anything valuable for me and Second Brother?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was on the same side as him when this topic was brought up.


    ¡°When we were in school, brother gave us all kinds of books, but he never gave us any human-like presents.¡±


    Look at how his sister-inw was treated. Sports cars, jewelry houses and designer clothes were all given to her by his brother, as if they were free.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two of them in amusement and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you two are not girls.¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed. ¡°If I were a girl, I would be treated differently in this family.¡±


    The whole family had hoped that he and Second Brother would be girls, even if one of them was a girl. But they were both boys, which disappointed their mother.


    Fu Shiqin said as he walked, ¡°Medicine is so advanced these days, it is totally possible for you to get a s*x change. What about... asking He Chi?¡±


    Fu Shiyi red at him. ¡°Forget it, it is good to be a man.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ignored his two brothers and led her into the car.


    ¡°Shiqin and I are going to meet the coborators now. There will be a banquetter, go to the hotel and eat something, then get changed ande with Shiyi.¡±


    ¡°Is it appropriate for me to attend this event?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    A few hours ago, they had promised Qin Man to not let the public know about their rtionship within two years, in case it would ruin their public image.


    Although they had been together for so long, they had never been to many asions together.


    ¡°No media is going to be present at the private cocktail party,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Alright, I will be thereter.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin went straight to the meeting ce with the coborators, while Gu Weiwei went to the hotel with Jolin and Fu Shiyi.


    After the three of them ate, Jolin arranged for someone to do her makeup.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for you to attend such a business banquet.¡±


    Sitting next to him, Fu Shiyi put on the mask and said, ¡°Of course it is necessary. What if those women think that my brother is single and want to do something with him?¡±

 Chapter 794 - Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 794: Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans</h4>


    At eight o¡¯clock sharp, Fu Shiyi left the hotel with her and went to the banquet where Fu Hanzheng was.


    Since it was a business asion, the style and gown were simple and elegant. She only wore a pair of diamond earrings and carried a small handbag.


    The two of them entered the venue and saw Fu Hanzheng talking with the host of the banquet, surrounded by two sexy foreign women.


    ¡°Go now, my brother needs your help.¡± Fu Shiyi took two sses of wine from the waiter and gave one to her.


    Gu Weiwei walked over with the wine and took hold of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Sorry I amte.¡±


    The two foreign women looked at her in surprise and asked in English, ¡°Mr. Fu, this is...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°My wife, Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei teased in Mandarin.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Can you run away?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Hearing his introduction, the two foreign women left.


    Seeing him leaving, Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°Did you ask me toe here to help you block love interests?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and introduced her to his partners.


    Since she was with him, the other women did not approach him anymore.


    This was a social asion for Fu Hanzheng, so Gu Weiwei just had to be a smiling, porcin vase and asionally talk with him.


    However, she noticed that a tall pale man with a high nose and deep eyes kept looking at her and Fu Hanzheng.


    She did not remember seeing this man before, but he kept paying attention to them from time to time, so she asked Fu Hanzheng about him after the conversation.


    ¡°Do you know that brown-haired man over there?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°No, what is it?¡±


    ¡°He has been looking at us, but I don¡¯t know him either,¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    They were just talking when the man approached them with a wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°President Fu, Miss. Mu, nice to meet you.¡±


    The man raised his ss and took a sip.


    ¡°You are...¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    The man recognized her and Fu Hanzheng, but when she thought about the events she attended abroad, she just could not remember seeing this man.


    ¡°Will Dorrans.¡± The man introduced himself.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and took a sip of wine, trying to conceal her nervousness.


    It would be a lie if she said she was not nervous, when the very mastermind who had caused her death and who had attacked her once, suddenly stood in front of her.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dorrans.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sensed that something was wrong with her, so he threw a look at her.


    ¡°I heard that Yuan Shuo is very close to you in Hua Land. How is he doing?¡± Will Dorrans asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Very good.¡±


    Yuan Shuo worked for Cayman Dorrans at the Dorrans Family, so it was not strange that he knew Will Dorrans.


    So it must have been because of Yuan Shuo that he had been paying attention to them.


    But why was she so nervous?


    ¡°It seems that Miss. Fu and Yuan Shuo have a special rtionship,¡± Will Dorrans said.


    Yuan Shuo escaped to Hua Land with Yuan Meng and gained the protection of the Fu Family. When Mu Weiwei was taken to the Gu Family by Gu Siting, Yuan Shuo took the risk of returning to A Land to help her.


    Ling Yan had stressed repeatedly that this girl was rted to Gu Weiwei.


    It did look suspicious.

 Chapter 795 - Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans 2

    <h4>Chapter 795: Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Mr. Dorrans is very curious too.¡±


    She thought that he was suspecting her rtionship with Gu Weiwei, and this suspicion was most likely caused by Ling Yan.


    It was also because of this suspicion that Ling Yan was worried that Cayman Dorrans would find out the truth from her, so she asked He Linna to find Zhou Meiqin, so that the Li Family could hire someone to kill her.


    But if Ling Yan suspected her, she would be in trouble, which was why she asked Yuan Meng to arrange for her trusted men to follow her, as her bodyguards.


    With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men in the open and Yuan Meng¡¯s men in the dark, Kerry and his men failed before they could do anything.


    Will Dorransughed and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, but Cayman has been hoping to find Vivian¡¯s murderer, and Yuan Shuo might be one of them, so we have been hoping to find him.¡±


    ¡°Really? I have never heard him mention it,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    This man was testing her words and observing her emotions.


    But if she could be seen through so easily, she would have wasted her years of film studies.


    ¡°That is a pity. I heard that he went to Barcelona a few days ago but I was in Madrid, so I did not manage to meet him.¡± Will Dorrans sighed.


    Originally, he had also received the news that Anthony Gustav had caught He Linna and brought her to Barcelona, and wanted to deal with the matter secretly.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Shuo and his men took her away before he could.


    He was not sure if He Linna was dead or alive in their hands, or what she had told them.


    When Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng left Barcelona, they did not bring anyone suspicious with them.


    If He Linna had not died in Barcelona, she must have been hidden somewhere in Spain.


    But Fu Hanzheng had no reaction to Mu Weiwei¡¯s assassination, or He Linna had not betrayed him and they knew nothing about it.


    Maybe Yuan Shuo knew about it but did not tell Fu Hanzheng for some reason.


    Therefore, Fu Hanzheng had not caused him any trouble.


    ¡°It is a pity, but I will tell him what you said,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Will Dorrans was not sure if He Linna had betrayed him.


    After all, in his opinion, if He Linna had betrayed him, Fu Hanzheng would have done something.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Mu.¡± Will Dorrans raised his ss to show his gratitude.


    Mu Weiwei was young, but she was very clever. They had talked for so long and yet he still could not figure out what Mu Weiwei knew or what it had to do with Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Will Dorrans stopped speaking to her and turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°President Fu, I hope that the Dorrans Family can work with Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have the honor.¡± Fu Hanzheng straightforwardly turned him down.


    Although the Dorrans Family was trying to clear their name and turn to the proper business market, they still had illegal businesses.


    At the end of the day, it was still the underworld¡¯s way of doing things.


    What was more, they used to support the Gu Family and he had no interest in cooperating with them.


    Will Dorransughed and walked away with his wine in his hand.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his hand and took hold of hers, only to find that her palm was sweating.


    ¡°This man makes you nervous?¡±

 Chapter 796 - Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans 3

    <h4>Chapter 796: Unexpected Encounter with Will Dorrans 3</h4>


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief, took a sip of champagne and said, ¡°Yuan Shuo said that he is very dangerous, so I was a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, the Fu Family and the Dorrans Family don¡¯t have a deep rtionship, he will not do anything to you.¡± Fu Hanzheng consoled her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    Seeing her looking tired, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I am going to greet the host of the banquet, and then we can go home.¡±


    ¡°No need, I am fine.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°It is a social event, and we only need to be polite to her. There is no need to stay here until the very end,¡± Fu Hanzheng said, put down his ss of champagne and then said a few words to the host.


    He then turned around and left with her.


    Seeing them leaving, Will Dorrans waved at his assistant who was not standing far away.


    The assistant in a ck suit approached him. ¡°Boss, what is the problem?¡±


    ¡°Still no signs of Linna in Spain?¡± Will Dorrans asked.


    Mu Weiwei might not be able to tell him anything, but he was still worried about He Linna¡¯s safety.


    If it had just been Yuan Shuo who went to Barcelona, he would not have been so worried but Yuan Meng, who was very skilled at interrogating people, was also there. He was afraid that He Linna had said something to her.


    Fu Hanzheng did not know that he was the mastermind behind that incident. Either Yuan Shuo and his men had returned empty-handed, or he had other ns.


    Maybe it was because he did not want to use Fu Hanzheng to deal with him, but Cayman Dorrans instead.


    Cayman cared about Gu Weiwei the most, and He Linna knew that Gu Weiwei had died by his hands.


    Cayman was trying his best to find out who had murdered Gu Weiwei all those years ago. If Yuan Shuo and his men found out about it from He Linna and revealed it to Cayman, he would be in trouble.


    After all, he had not gained full control of the Dorrans Family yet.


    Cayman¡¯s real trusted subordinates and most important forces had not been given to him, or even... revealed to him.


    ¡°Not yet, and neither has Anthony Gustav,¡± The assistant in ck suit said.


    Will Dorrans took a sip of wine and watched Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car leaving, through the window.


    ¡°Watch out for those around Cayman, inform me if he sees anyone suspicious.¡±


    Mu Weiwei did not look suspicious, but she made him feel uneasy.


    The attack in Stockholm failed and she spent most of her time with Fu Hanzheng, so he had no chance to do anything more.


    ¡°Okay, Boss,¡± The assistant answered and was about to call someone.


    ¡°Also...¡± Will Dorrans looked very cold as he whispered, ¡°Send someone Chinese to Hua Land and find Yuan Shuo...¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that those who can be arranged to go there are not his match,¡± The assistant said.


    Yuan Shuo had been with the Dorrans Family before and they knew a thing or two about him.


    ¡°Let them go, not to fight him, but to bring his son back to me,¡± Will Dorrans said.


    No matter what they found out from He Linna and whether she was or was not still in their hands, only he and Yuan Meng knew about it.


    They were skilled, but they had a helpless son.

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797: Rich and Willful?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had not expected that she would run into Will Dorrans at the banquet, but after she returned to the hotel, she kept thinking about how he had asked her questions about Yuan Shuo.


    When Fu Hanzheng was taking a shower, she made a call to Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°I ran into Will Dorrans at the cocktail party and he kept asking me about you, it was probably to test me.¡±


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will do anything to you again, but He Linna is still missing. What is he going to do?¡±


    Will Dorrans met her and Fu Hanzheng today, so he must have known that Fu Hanzheng had no idea.


    She would only guess that he did not tell Fu Hanzheng because of the rtion to Gu Weiwei. It seemed that he and Yuan Meng would be in trouble.


    After all, regarding Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, only he and Yuan Meng were close to the truth.


    ¡°Stay safe with Yuan Meng, I should be home before the weekend.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call with Yuan Shuo as soon as the sound of water stopped.


    Fu Hanzheng came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, drying his hair.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°Well... Will Dorrans kept asking me about Yuan Shuo and I was a bit worried, so I called Yuan Shuo,¡± Gu Weiwei said honestly.


    ¡°Why do you need to worry about him?¡± Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and urged. ¡°Sleep early, I have a meeting with Shiqin tomorrow morning, you can go to Slovakia first. The scenery there is great, so you can take a look around.¡±


    ¡°When will you arrive?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°The night after tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She went to bed early while he talked with Fu Shiqin about the meeting tomorrow.


    She slept all the way until the following morning. When she woke up, Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin had already left the hotel.


    She leisurely ate breakfast with Jolin and Fu Shiyi before heading to Slovakia, which was close to Austria.


    They got off the ne and spent a few hours in the car before they arrived at the castle of Chenis that Fu Shiyi had mentioned.


    Slovakia could be said to be the country with the most ancient castles in the world, and they saw a few of them on the way.


    The castle of Chenis was only one of the hundreds of ancient castles in Slovakia. It was not built by the royal family, but by a noble family in the Middle Ages.


    The castle of Chenis was next to a smallke, and the stone walls of the castle were already covered with creeping vines, giving the cold castle some vitality.


    ¡°Boss, do you have too much money to spend?¡± Jolinined as he sized up the scenery around him.


    He bought it at such a faraway ce, she might not even be able to live there for a long time.


    ¡°It is so vulgar to talk about money.¡± Fu Shiyi countered Jolin and turned to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Sister-inw, do you know why my brother bought this castle?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Because he¡¯s rich and willful?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you are hurting my brother¡¯s feelings. He spent so much effort to buy this ce for you.¡±


    ¡°He spent so much effort to buy a ce where you can¡¯t even live for a few years, isn¡¯t that just being rich?¡± Jolin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi said, as they walked into the castle, ¡°My brother bought it and is nning to hold the wedding here.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jolin nced at the ancient castle that looked a bit sinister and said, ¡°They are all holding weddings at the Church Beach Hotel, and your brother is choosing here for the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Because it is romantic here, right?¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the surroundings. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell.¡±

 Chapter 798 - The Romantic Way of Tycoons

    <h4>Chapter 798: The Romantic Way of Tycoons</h4>


    ¡°Not romantic, but sinister.¡± Jolin added.


    Fu Shiyi sighed and exined, as he showed them around, ¡°It is because this castle has a very romantic story of origin.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Seeing the wine cab, Fu Shiyi poured a few sses of champagne and said, as he sipped the wine ¡°In the neenth century, a local young noble fell in love with a girl, who was his childhood friend, and built this castle as a proposal to her. This castle was built fifteen yearster and they held a grand wedding, living happily ever after.¡±


    Hearing the story, Gu Weiwei smiled.


    So that was why he bought this ce.


    Fu Shiyi finished the story and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a very romantic ce?¡±


    Before his brother fell in love, he had always thought that his brother was unromantic.


    But this was so romantic.


    ¡°It is indeed a wonderful ce.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She had not asked much about the wedding, but she knew that the family in the old mansion had chosen many ces.


    Unexpectedly, he chose such a special ce.


    Actually, since they started being in a rtionship, most of the things he gave her were special presents that took a lot of effort.


    Jolin could not help but admire his boss¡¯ romantic way of thinking. Rich people were always so extravagant.


    Fu Shiyi led them to the long hall of the castle and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Your marriage is not going to be made public anyway, so the wedding will only be for those who know about your rtionship and some important guests. This ce is quiterge and hidden away, so no media reporters will find this ce.¡±


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei admired her surroundings.


    The three of them had walked around castle grounds once, before the photographers and stylists arrived.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, do you need to talk with us about the style of photoshoot you want?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    Since Fu Hanzheng was the one who hired her, she must be very skilled, so she did not need to worry.


    ¡°Then if it is convenient for you, you can choose the clothes for the shoot first. If there is anything you are not satisfied with, we can make the preparations in two days time,¡± the stylist suggested.


    No mistakes could be made in the wedding pictures of Boss and his Lady.


    Therefore, they had to be prepared before Boss arrived.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and followed them to the clothes rails.


    Fu Shiyi looked around and straightforwardly said, ¡°You can¡¯t have any of these low-cut, sexy ones.¡±


    Jolin looked at him speechlessly andined.


    ¡°It is your brother and sister-inw who are doing the wedding photoshoot, not you! You have no right to speak!¡±


    ¡°If my sister-inw dares to wear such a dress, my brother will pluck out your eyes!¡± Fu Shiyi said with arms crossed.


    ¡°...¡± Jolin touched his nose. It seemed that Boss did care about her clothes.


    That was why Mu Weiwei never wore a dress that went above the knees, and why she always covered herself up.


    The stylist broke out into a cold sweat and asked the assistant to remove all the sexy outfits.

 Chapter 799 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 799: Love</h4>


    During the two days when Fu Hanzheng was in the meeting in Austria, Gu Weiwei and the stylist finished choosing the clothes, deciding on the makeup style and walking around the castle.


    Chenis Castle was not in the city, and before Fu purchased it was purchased by Fu Hanzheng, it was private property, so no tourists would visit it. It was a beautiful and peaceful ce.


    Fu Hanzheng remained busy for the two days and then he rushed to Slovakia the night after finishing work. It was already midnight when he arrived at Chenis Castle.


    Gu Weiwei knew that they wereing, so she asked the servants to prepare supper and waited for them on the sofa, with a nket over her legs.


    She heard the sound of a caring from outside in the middle of the night, so she quickly put on her shoes and went out. Sure enough, she saw a man in a suit getting out of the car.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and asked with a low voice.


    ¡°I was asleep, but now I am awake.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Fu Shiqin walked behind her and weakly sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Sister-inw, is there anything to eat?¡±


    The moment he finished his work, Fu Hanzheng rushed over without letting anyone eat a single bite. He was so hungry that he almost passed out on the way.


    ¡°Yes, in the kitchen,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Having heard the words, the man, who had been feeling weak just a moment ago, got up and went into the kitchen to look for food.


    Fu Hanzheng looked around the castle and asked her, ¡°Do you like this ce?¡±


    Although he had bought it, he had only seen pictures and videos, and he had never visited it in person.


    ¡°Very much.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°So, are we going to hold the wedding here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you like somewhere else, that is fine too,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although he liked this ce a lot, the wedding was not his alone, so he had to respect her opinion.


    ¡°I like it here, we don¡¯t need to choose another ce,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she leaned her head against his shoulder.


    This ce was the perfect choice for both the purpose and the privacy of the wedding.


    Fu Shiqin ate his food and did not forget to greet his brother with a te for him.


    ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t eat now, I will finish everything.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got up to wash his hands and ate with his brother.


    Due to the busy work in the day and the fact that he had just flown over, he took a rest after eating.


    Early in the morning, when Gu Weiwei was doing her makeup, he took some time to answer a few calls from thepany and made the necessary arrangements.


    Due to her good looks, Gu Weiwei saved a lot of time on makeup and finished within one hour.


    Seeing the girl in the wedding gown, Jolin said to the stylist, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give her diamond jewelry to wear?¡±


    The stylist said, as she helped to organize the group, ¡°You don¡¯t need essories to make you look better.¡±


    With such a face, even the most beautiful jewelry would pale inparison.


    Gu Weiwei adjusted the dress and left the room with the dress in hand after making sure that everything was fine.


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished the call, when he saw the girling towards him with a dress in her hand. He could not help but look surprised and delighted.


    Although they had been together for a long time and she had epted his proposal it didn¡¯t feel as real as it did now.


    It was not until this moment when he saw her like this that he truly felt that she was going to be his wife.

 Chapter 800 - Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 800: Love 2</h4>


    Seeing that they were ready, the photographer went over to exin.


    ¡°The natural light is good at this time, so can we shoot the outdoor scene first?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered and led Mu Weiwei ahead.


    The photographer, who was walking behind them, quickly pressed the shutter and took a picture when he saw them walking out hand in hand.


    The groom was tall and seemed to be saying something to the bride. The bride turned her head and smiled, looking sweet in the picture.


    The photography team brought them to the ce where they were going to be filmed, and straightforwardly said, after they had decided on the scope of their activities, ¡°Due to the filming, you two can have some interactions with each other in this area. I will do the shooting.¡±


    The two of them were so good-looking that they did not even need to look for the best camera angle. They could actually make a blockbuster.


    Also, the groom was the Boss and the bride was the Lady Boss, so he did not have the guts to instruct them in the styling.


    ¡°Freestyle interaction?¡± Gu Weiwei nced at the photographer ¨C so irresponsible.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi said with a smile, ¡°He just wants you to be free to kiss and hug.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was on the phone, when Mrs. Fu called to ask how they were doing.


    ¡°Mom, just you wait, I will send you a picture.¡±


    Having said these words, he hung up and took a picture of Fu Hanzheng, who wasying in Mu Weiwei¡¯s arms, and sent it to his mother.


    Mrs. Fu quickly replied: [I finally feel that your brother is getting married, take more pictures.]


    She had been worried about his marriage for years even though he was not worried at all.


    Now that she was no longer worried, he was the one in a hurry to get married.


    They were not satisfied with the ces they had suggested for the wedding, so he had to buy a ce in Slovakia to be the wedding venue.


    After reading the text, Fu Shiqin kept taking pictures of Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei, and sent them all to his mother.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei did not need much guidance from the photographer. They held hands and hugged each other naturally, as if they were on a normal date.


    The photographer checked the pictures and found nothing wrong with them. Then he pointed at a ce that was not too far away from them.


    ¡°The groom will lead the bride towards theke and we will take a few kissing pictures there.¡±


    The photographer¡¯s assistant took therge veil and went over to cover the two of them with it.


    ¡°Groom, you can kiss your bride now.¡± The photographer reminded him.


    Gu Weiwei asked shyly, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Kiss anywhere you want,¡± The photographer said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man in front of her and was about tomunicate with him, when Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Then he kissed the tip of her nose.


    Finally, he kissed her lips.


    The camera in the photographer¡¯s hand kept clicking, and he took many pictures of the two of them kissing under the veil.


    ¡°Alright, no more kisses.¡±


    However, the two of them had totally forgotten that they were taking pictures.


    The photographer smiled awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°So much love.¡±


    He felt that Boss did not ask him toe to take their pictures, but actually just wanted him to be an audience member that witnessed their love.


    ¡°Way too much.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    This was not a wedding photoshoot, but a show of love!


    When the photographer asked them to freely interact with each other, they were forced to ept their bombardment of love as spectators.


    The two of them were so lovey-dovey in front of everyone, and today¡¯s public disy of affection was too sweet.

 Chapter 801 - The Legend of Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 801: The Legend of Kissing</h4>


    The shooting went very smoothly throughout the entire day.


    The photographer had thought that it would be very stressful to take the wedding pictures for Boss and Lady Boss.


    However, the two of them were so good-looking and they got along so naturally during the shoot that doing the photoshoot was easy.


    Gu Weiwei had thought that the filming would take up the entire day, but it ended early in the afternoon.


    She got changed, removed her makeup and drank afternoon tea with Fu Hanzheng. Then they went for a walk at dusk.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were so bored that they followed them out.


    Since they did not want to watch the two of them showing off their love in front of them, they quickened their pace and walked ahead. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were walking behind them hand in hand, enjoying the foreign scenery under the setting sun.


    They came to a tree and Fu Hanzheng stopped and broke off a branch that had a small green fruit on it.


    Gu Weiwei took it and said with a smile, ¡°Mistletoe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a symbol of love in the West,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the mistletoe tree and said with a smile, as she yed with the branch in her hands, ¡°Did you know that mistletoe was used in the West to steal a kiss from your lover at Christmas?¡±


    The mistletoe was a verymon decoration at Christmastime in the West and it was a tradition that if a couple were found standing under the mistletoe on Christmas day, they must kiss.


    So on this day, some boys would carry mistletoe, and when they met a girl they liked, they would take it out and ask her for a kiss.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng was surprised.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and continued.


    ¡°In the Norse mythology, Baldur, the God of Peace, was shot to death by the arrows made by Loki, the God of Mischief, with the mistletoe. Baldur¡¯s mother, Freya, found out about it and was in great anguish. She and the gods tried to save Baldur, and they seeded.¡±


    ¡°Freya was very grateful and promised that anyone who stood underneath the mistletoe would be given a kiss. As time passed, the legend became that the couple who kissed under the mistletoe would stay together forever.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and asked, despite knowing the answer, ¡°So?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him with a smile. ¡°So, Mr. Fu, do you want to give Mrs. Fu a kiss?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    Gu Weiwei put her arms around his neck and enjoyed the kiss from her lover.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were walking in front, when they suddenly heard no sounds behind them. They turned around and almost fell over.


    ¡°Damn, damn it, they are kissing again.¡±


    They had been kissing and hugging each other during the afternoon photoshoot, and now they were kissing again.


    ¡°Single men like you don¡¯t know how fun kissing is.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin squinted at him. ¡°You sound as if you are not single yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have Dongdong,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    ¡°She is not your girlfriend.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    This man was such a b*tch. He had no interest in those women who surrounded him, but now he was courting Ding Dongdong, who had turned him down time and time again.


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend now, but she might be in the future,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin chuckled.


    ¡°If you get married in the future, I will invite your ex-girlfriends and rumored girlfriends to the wedding.¡±


    Fu Shiyi countered.


    ¡°If you have a girlfriend, I will steal her away from you. I have done it before.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Fu Shiyi!¡±


    ¡°No, damn you!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 802 - Stealing My Girl

    <h4>Chapter 802: Stealing My Girl</h4>


    Life in the Chenis castle was far away from the bustling city and was as peaceful as a paradise.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng took the wedding pictures for two days, and after that, they spent the time reading books in the castle or taking walks by theke. It was a very sweet and rxing time.


    However, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who came with them, looked at it differently.


    They started to fight with each other, and within a few minutes, they were back to being friends again.


    The day they left Chenis, Gu Weiwei and the others were having breakfast in the dining room when Fu Shiyi came downstairs with a mask over his face.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man who was wearing a mask indoors. ¡°Third Master, why are you wearing a mask?¡±


    ¡°I have a cold.¡± Fu Shiyi turned down the food and started to y on his phone.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin put down his bowl andughed.


    ¡°He has put on too many face masks and be allergic to them, ahahaha.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a sympathetic look at Fu Shiyi. He had been wearing so many face masks these past two days and she had been trying so hard to persuade him not to.


    He had put them on in vain because now he had an allergic reaction. He must have done something wrong to have such an oue.


    ¡°Go and check with He Chi.¡±


    ¡°He will ruin my face!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Well, even when you flirted with the girl he liked he did not stab you then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because i¡¯m so handsome, is it my fault that women like me?¡± Fu Shiyi proudly brushed his fringe and snorted.


    Fu Shiqin unlocked his phone, opened WeChat Moments and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Then it is not his fault that he and Ding Dongdong are drinking tea together either.¡±


    Fu Shiyi stood up and grabbed the phone, only to see He Chi taking a selfie with Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°Damn you, He Chi, how dare you steal my girl!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei had no words to respond to him. Those three were so annoying.


    Fu Shiyi urged Gu Weiwei after seeing the pictures.


    ¡°Sister-inw, when are we leaving?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of milk. ¡°We need to finish breakfast first.¡±


    After she and Fu Hanzheng finished breakfast, they were going to leave for the airport.


    Fu Shiyi took over the task of driving the car and Fu Shiqin sat in the passenger seat whilst Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng sat in the back.


    But Fu Shiyi was in a hurry to return home, so he started to speed the moment he left the castle.


    Fu Hanzheng warned him with a cold voice, ¡°Get out of the car if you don¡¯t know how to drive.¡±


    ¡°If you want to die then die alone, don¡¯t drag us into it.¡± Fu Shiqin snapped.


    He was driving so fast that they were almost flying.


    Fu Shiyi nced at his brother¡¯s cold expression through the rear-view mirror and slowed down.


    Along the way, he had nned a hundred ways to kill He Chi.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi, didn¡¯t you say that you are going to propose to Dongdong? It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be the case,¡± Gu Weiwei asked curiously.


    He had said that he was going to propose to her, but now it seemed that they weren¡¯t going to be engaged just yet.


    ¡°She did not even agree to be his girlfriend.¡± Fu Shiqin ruthlessly exposed him.


    Fu Shiyi confidently said, ¡°One day she will beg me!¡±


    ¡°You went to flirt with other girls and now you are flirting with Ding Dongdong. You deserve to be turned down.¡± Fu Shiqin gloated.


    Every time he heard that he was turned down, he would be happy for the entire day.


    Fu Shiyi, who had always been charming, was now in trouble.

 Chapter 803 - Yuan Bao

    <h4>Chapter 803: Yuan Bao</h4>


    It was already after midnight when they returned to the capital, so Fu Hanzheng went to work after having only a few hours of rest.


    Gu Weiwei slept all the way until noon, when she was woken up by Qin Man¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, have you returned home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came homest night,¡± Gu Weiwei sat up and replied.


    Qin Man said, ¡°Are you free this afternoon? Come and meet me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked cautiously.


    Qin Man was a straightforward career woman. Although she and Meng Ruya were cousins, they had totally different personalities.


    If it was just meeting her, she would not reject it but since she was Qin Lv¡¯s aunt, she had to be careful.


    Qin Man stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°I want to bring Lui to meet you. This child is quite stubborn, but he is the one who keeps asking about you, so...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Qin Man¡¯s request.


    She knew without thinking that Fu Hanzheng would not be happy about her meeting with Qin Lv.


    Although they were indeed fine, the original Mu Weiwei had courted Qin Lv before.


    ¡°That is strange. Didn¡¯t you write so many love letters to Lui? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Qin Man asked in confusion.


    She had read those letters and she could tell that she liked Xiao Lui very much.


    Although she knew that Lui and Fu Hanzheng were indeed iparable, she still felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°I used to do stupid things when I was younger, but now I know who I love, so... I can¡¯t meet Qin Lv,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not a change of heart, it was just that she was no longer Mu Weiwei.


    Qin Man sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°The World Youth Forum needs the speech to be in English. You need to prepare it yourself and then get someone to check it,¡± Qin Man said.


    ¡°Okay, I will make sure to have it ready.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    ¡°Then goodbye,¡± Qin Man said and hung up.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time, washed herself up and arranged to meet Yuan Bao at the kindergarten in the afternoon.


    Then she ate lunch alone and received a call from the agent who was in charge of Longsheng Enterprise.


    ¡°Miss Mu, there is a board meeting at Longsheng that requires you to attend in person.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    For the past few years, Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin had been in charge of thepany and most of the top managers were their trusted aides.


    Now that the two of them were in jail and she had arranged for someone to take over the case, those people would definitely not be happy.


    ¡°Next Monday.¡±


    ¡°I will be there on time,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    She hung up the phone and packed away the luggage she had brought home the night before. It was time to meet Yuan Shuo.


    She texted Fu Hanzheng and told him that she was meeting Yuan Shuo and would be home before dinner.


    Then she changed into a blouse and jeans, put on a hat and mask and went out.


    She had just walked halfway when Yuan Shuo called, ¡°I am on my way now...¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, Yuan Bao has been taken away, can Fu Hanzheng get someone to locate their car while I am chasing after him?¡± Yuan Shuo asked anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s face changed. ¡°Which direction? The number te.¡±


    ¡°West, Huaihai Road, E53693,¡± Yuan Shuo said immediately.

 Chapter 804 - Yuan Bao 2

    <h4>Chapter 804: Yuan Bao 2</h4>


    Having heard his words, Gu Weiwei made a call to Lei Meng as she drove towards the west city.


    At this moment, she had no time to talk with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What is it, Mrs. Fu?¡± Lei Meng was very surprised to receive her call.


    ¡°Yuan Bao was kidnapped by a group of unknown people and now a car with the license te number E53693 is on Huaihai Road in West City. We can track the direction of this car and ask someone to help us, right?¡± Gu Weiwei made a long story short and said it straightforwardly.


    Lei Meng asked someone to track the car.


    ¡°We are sending someone there now, but... Mrs. Fu, you better not go there by yourself.¡±


    She spent most of her time at home these days and went out with Boss, so they did not arrange for anyone to protect her.


    It was obviously a dangerous situation, and if anything happened, they would not be able to answer to their Boss.


    ¡°I am near Huaihai Road, get someone to tell me the direction of the car ande here as soon as quickly as you can,¡± Gu Weiwei said without hesitation.


    Lei Meng gave his phone to the man in charge of tracking the car. ¡°Report the location of the car.¡±


    Then he left the room and made a call to Fu Hanzheng as he hurried towards the west city.


    Fu Hanzheng was in the middle of a meeting, so the phone rang twice before he picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Yuan Bao has been kidnapped. Mu Weiwei and Yuan Shuo are chasing after him. We are on our way.¡± Lei Meng reported the situation.


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng stopped the meeting.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°The Huaihai Road in West City, she should be approaching the target car soon.¡± Lei Meng finished the report and said, ¡°I tried to persuade her but she did not listen.¡±


    ¡°Get there as soon as possible, I will also be there soon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He hung up on Lei Meng and called Gu Weiwei again, but the phone kept on ringing.


    He could only ask Fu Shiqin to continue with the meeting and left thepany to head to West City.


    With her temper, she would not be convinced to abandon chasing after Yuan Bao, even if the call went through.


    The only person who would do that to Yuan Shuo¡¯s son was Will Dorrans, whom they had met in Austria a few days ago.


    They had thought that he might cause trouble for Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng, but they had not expected that he would ask someone to kidnap Yuan Bao.


    Gu Weiwei saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call but did not answer.


    Instead, she called Yuan Shuo after she arrived at Huaihai Road.


    ¡°I am already nearby, how many people are there?¡±


    ¡°Five, maybe with guns,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Lei Meng is on his way.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said, ¡°They are heading towards the port and they might want to leave via the sea. There must be someone waiting for them there. We must save Yuan Bao before they arrive at the port.¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and felt very anxious.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. There are only two of us now, and Yuan Bao is still in their car, so we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    She had already seen the target car, but the car was driving at a high speed. If she forced the car to stop, she might cause a serious ident and hurt Yuan Bao.


    ¡°But when we arrive at the port, they will have a helper, so it will be even harder to save them,¡± Yuan Shuo said anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei said, as she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone ringing, ¡°Let me answer Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call.¡±


    Now it was just her and Yuan Shuo, and it was not easy to save him on such a dangerous road.


    After all, Fu Hanzheng was the one who made the arrangements in the capital, so it was better to ask him for his opinion.

 Chapter 805 - Yuan Bao 3

    <h4>Chapter 805: Yuan Bao 3</h4>


    After ending the call with Yuan Shuo, she answered Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call.


    ¡°I have arranged for someone to rush over, find a safe ce to park and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°But Yuan Bao is still in their car,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She knew very well that Lei Meng¡¯s men had not arrived yet.


    So the only person who could help Yuan Shuo was her, as she was the closest person to him.


    She had watched Yuan Bao grow up and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was her own child.


    Will Dorrans wanted to take him away and threaten Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng, but it was all because of her.


    Therefore, she could not stand by and watch Yuan Bao be in danger.


    ¡°I will get him back, I promise you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit relieved.


    But when she saw the car that had Yuan Bao in it, she still could not let him go.


    ¡°I will stop when Lei Meng arrives.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone lowered. ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, as she chased after the car, ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t take risks, but I can¡¯t just wait here doing nothing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng knew that words could not stop her, so he said, ¡°They are probably nning to leave through the port, and some police officers are already there to stop them. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call with him and called Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°There are too many cars on the way and it is not easy to save them. Someone is already heading to the port to help stop them, we can do it there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yuan Shuo, who was driving on the left, nced at her car from the rear-view mirror and thanked her.


    Although she was eager to save Yuan Bao, she was right. It was not the best time to save him right now.


    In this ce, even if he could deal with those people, he would not be able to control the rest of the cars on the road. If he was not careful, it would cause a car ident and put Yuan Bao in even more danger.


    ¡°We will arrive at the port in ten minutes. Try to dy them until they arrive,¡± Gu Weiwei said through the phone.


    There were only the two of them and Yuan Bao was in their hands.


    Even if Yuan Shuo was excellent at fighting, it was not a good idea to fight then all head-on.


    ¡°They are armed, try not toe out,¡± Yuan Shuo instructed her.


    Although he was in a hurry to save his son, he knew how worried Fu Hanzheng was about her safety.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Gu Weiwei replied calmly.


    Three cars sped along the road and soon arrived at the port by the sea.


    Yuan Shuo¡¯s car pursued the kidnapper and Gu Weiwei took a detour using another road, she sped up and blocked his way.


    The car was not allowed to go anywhere else but around the port full of containers.


    No matter what they did, cars would always rush out to stop them from getting on the ship.


    After some negotiation, they brought the child out of the car.


    Gu Weiwei saw one of them carrying a child with a teddy bear backpack and drove after him.


    Just as she was about to catch up with him, the front tire of her car exploded and the car crashed into the container. The airbag popped out, making her dizzy.


    Someone approached the car and was about to shoot again, when Yuan Shuo stopped him.


    The three of them stayed behind to deal with Yuan Shuo, while the other two brought Yuan Bao to the ship.

 Chapter 806 - Yuan Bao 4

    <h4>Chapter 806: Yuan Bao 4</h4>


    Gu Weiwei felt dizzy and her ears were ringing. She opened the door and got out of the car with difficulty.


    Yuan Bao had already been carried away by the other two, when she saw Yuan Shuo fighting with the three men.


    But Lei Meng¡¯s men and the police were not here yet.


    She gritted her teeth and chased after the two men who had taken Yuan Bao away. The were getting closer and closer to the ship.


    The group of people on the ship seemed to have seen what was going on, so they came down from the ship and got ready to take Yuan Bao.


    Yuan Shuo caught up with her after dealing with the three people. His heart tightened when he saw the group of peopleing down from the ship.


    He nced at Gu Weiwei. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, save Yuan Bao first.¡± Gu Weiwei tried hard to suppress the difort she felt after the ident.


    But the two of them had no chance of winning against the dozen men who were holding Yuan Bao hostage.


    However, they also could not bear to watch Yuan Bao being taken away.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo, if you want to see your son,e with us.¡± The leader threatened them.


    ¡°Release the child and I will leave with you,¡± Yuan Shuo said straightforwardly.


    Having said these words, he threw a look at Gu Weiwei ¨C if they released her, she could leave with Yuan Bao first.


    The man took a look at Yuan Bao, who was being carried by someone.


    ¡°You are not easy to deal with, we better take your son with us.¡±


    He had killed three of them in just one minute, which showed that he was indeed skilled.


    If he went with them, they might not be able to take advantage of him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to do that to a three-year-old child?¡± Gu Weiwei said with teeth clenched.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, this has nothing to do with you. We are here for Yuan Shuo,¡± The leader nced at Gu Weiwei and said coldly.


    Since he was here for Yuan Shuo, he would definitely investigate the situation around him.


    This was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and they did not want to attack her because that would cause a lot of trouble.


    Hearing his tone, Gu Weiwei realized that he did not dare to do anything to her because of Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I am involved in this matter. If you want to take this child away, you must kill me.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, being a busybody is not a good habit,¡± The leader warned her with a low voice.


    She was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman, so they would not dare to do anything to her.


    ¡°This is my business.¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that the man did not dare to do anything, so she ignored the guns pointing at her and walked towards the man holding Yuan Bao.


    The leader pointed the gun at the child next to him.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei,e any closer and I will shoot him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei paused but did not stop.


    ¡°Because Fu Hanzheng is your backer, we dare not do anything to you, but this child... is not that important,¡± The leader said as he clicked off the safety.


    Gu Weiwei had to stop. Just when she was at a loss of what to do, the police and Lei Meng¡¯s men surrounded them from both sides.


    Seeing that the situation was over, the men who had taken Yuan Bao put down their weapons and surrendered.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Shuo rushed over and carried the child down.


    But when they carried the child over, they found that the child they had kidnapped was not Yuan Bao, who they were trying to save.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this strange child and asked Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be Yuan Bao?¡±


    Yuan Shuo was shocked when he thought of what he saw at the kindergarten.


    ¡°We were tricked by them.¡±


    This child was dressed in clothes like Yuan Bao¡¯s, carrying the same bag and wearing the same hat.


    When he saw the child being carried into the car, he had been so frantic to save his son that he had not anticipated that this child would not be Yuan Bao at all.

 Chapter 807 - Yuan Bao 5

    <h4>Chapter 807: Yuan Bao 5</h4>


    Yuan Shuo gave the strange child to the police and thought about everything that happened near Yuan Bao¡¯s kindergarten nervously.


    ¡°If this child is not Yuan Bao, when did they take him away?¡±


    After school, he picked him up from the kindergarten. When he was answering a call, the child went to the convenience store and bought candy.


    Then he saw the child being brought into the car and chased all the way here after him.


    ¡°They came prepared, and this child was just there to attract our attention,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He was in a hurry to save his son, so when he saw the child in the same clothes as Yuan Bao being taken into the car, he came after him.


    On the way, he had no time to see what the child looked like.


    And when they were chasing this child here, another group of people had already taken away the real Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Where is Yuan Bao now?¡± Yuan Shuo mumbled as he followed her into the car.


    The child was either with him or with Yuan Meng and had never been separated from them.


    But now, he had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, and he would be so scared.


    Gu Weiwei analyzed the situation calmly with Lei Meng and asked someone to check the surveince cameras around the kindergarten.


    If they did not find them soon, Yuan Bao might really be taken away from Hua Land.


    ¡°Madam, I will get someone to check on you. You are injured, so go to the hospital first,¡± Lei Meng said when he saw the blood on her forehead.


    ¡°I am fine, let¡¯s find out where they took the child.¡± Gu Weiwei wiped off the blood on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t care less about this small wound.


    If the child fell into Will Dorrans¡¯ hands, it would be even more difficult for them to save him.


    Lei Meng said, ¡°But Boss said...¡±


    ¡°Rescuing Yuan Bao is more important right now,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she asked Yuan Shuo to get into the car.


    They had just got into the car and were about to leave, when she saw several cars approaching. She recognized that the first car belonged to Fu Hanzheng.


    So she nced at Yuan Shuo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s talk with him first...¡±


    ¡°Yuan Bao!¡±


    Before Yuan Shuo finished speaking, a child came out of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car.


    Gu Weiwei heard his exmation and saw Yuan Bao and Fu Hanzhenging out of the car one after the other.


    She and Yuan Shuo got out of the car and Yuan Bao ran into Yuan Shuo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Yuan Shuo hugged his son tightly and kissed him repeatedly. He was so overwhelmed that he almost burst into tears.


    He had thought that because of his own carelessness, he had been kidnapped from Hua Land.


    Seeing their reunion, Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief and approached Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Where did you find Yuan Bao?¡±


    Seeing the blood on her forehead, Fu Hanzheng looked serious.


    ¡°I promised you that I will bring the child back. But what about your promise to not take risks?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt guilty and said, as she touched the blood on her forehead, ¡°Ah, why am I bleeding? Ah, my head hurts...¡±


    With a sunken expression, Fu Hanzheng guided her into the car and asked the driver to go to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    On the way, he grabbed a tissue and pressed the wound on her head.


    Gu Weiwei kept ncing at his face and weakly exined, ¡°I did not take any risks. I didn¡¯t even do anything. Someone else blew up my tires and made me hit the container.¡±


    The child was taken away by Yuan Shuo and she had ended up with the wrong person.


    Fu Hanzheng only knew that the child had been taken away, but how did he know that they were courting the wrong person so quickly and he even rescued Yuan Bao?

 Chapter 808 - No Pain

    <h4>Chapter 808: No Pain</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and said nothing to her exnation.


    He took her to the hospital and asked He Chi to check and deal with her injuries.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what did you do now? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Whenever she was injured and Fu Hanzheng was in a bad mood, he and Fu Shiyi would be implicated too.


    ¡°It was a small car ident,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After He Chi finished the examination for her, he sent her to the ward and reported the situation to both her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°The wound has been bandaged, and so you can just take some medicine. You also have a slight concussion, so stay at the hospital for 24 hours. If you feel any difort, let me and the other medical staff know.¡±


    Seeing that he was still angry, Gu Weiwei obediently went to bed.


    After He Chi was sent away, she whispered, ¡°See, I told you that I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl lying in the sickbed.


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips. ¡°It is not that I didn¡¯t believe you, I just wanted to do something to help.¡±


    ¡°When have I not fulfilled my promises to you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Never.¡±


    She did trust him, but she just had to do something in that situation.


    Also, everything was because of her.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you trust me and wait patiently?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, reached out for his hand and took hold of it.


    ¡°I am fine, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens?¡± Fu Hanzheng was annoyed but he also felt helpless.


    Seeing that holding hands did not work, Gu Weiwei sat up and moved to the edge of the bed, wrapping her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Can you stop lecturing me? My head still hurts, but when you lecture me, my head hurts even more.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at this pitiful girl. Although he knew that she had said that on purpose, he still pursed his lips and swallowed down the words of reprimand.


    ¡°Should I call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at her injured forehead and said with a smile, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore if you kiss me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not know whether tough or cry. He lowered his head and kissed her wound.


    ¡°Alright, lie down.¡±


    Satisfied, Gu Weiwei released his waist andy down in bed.


    ¡°Where did you find Yuan Bao?¡±


    How did he find the real Yuan Bao when they chased after the fake one to the port?


    Fu Hanzheng sat down by the bedside and calmly said, ¡°After realizing that it might have been Will Dorrans¡¯ men, I asked someone to keep an eye out for the CCTV near the site of the ident. Then I found that after Yuan Shuo left, someone took another child away. There was only one man and one woman holding the unconscious child. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you will think that it is a family of three. They were preparing to leave on the next ne at the nearest airport, so I asked someone to bring the child here.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yuan Shuo was desperate to save his son, so he did not think deeply about the situation and fell into their trap.¡±


    When she heard Yuan Shuo saying that Yuan Bao had been kidnapped, she did not think much about it either and went after him. She had been too busy thinking about saving him, so she did not think that it was a trap.

 Chapter 809 - One of the Perpetrators

    <h4>Chapter 809: One of the Perpetrators</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei finished the examination andid down in the ward, Yuan Shuo came to visit with Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Is Yuan Bao alright?¡±


    ¡°He has had a checkup, nothing serious,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Bao took one of his candies and gave it to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Thank you, this is for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the cute boy and then at the candy in his chubby hands and reached out for it.


    Then he peeled off the wrapper and gave it to Gu Weiwei who was lying in bed.


    Yuan Shuo bowed to Fu Hanzheng sincerely and said, ¡°Mr. Fu, thank you so much for saving Yuan Bao in time. We will always remember your kindness.¡±


    He did not dare to imagine what kind of danger Yuan Bao would have been in, if Fu Hanzheng had not rescued him from the other group of people.


    ¡°You were just trying to save him and so became misled,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    If he had not been smart enough to get someone to check the ce where the ident happened, he might not have been able to make it in time before the child was taken onto the ne.


    The other party had cleverly made use of their parent mentality. When parents saw their child in danger, they would definitely chase after them to save them, without thinking about anything else.


    ¡°It is a good thing that you found something suspicious and stopped them in time,¡± Yuan Shuo said gratefully.


    When he realized that the child he had saved was not Yuan Bao, he almost thought that he would not be able to save his son at all.


    ¡°As long as he is fine,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although he had found something suspicious at the time, he was not sure which party had the real child.


    Therefore, he did not stop them from saving the boy, but brought his own men to rescue the other one.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Yuan Shuo thanked him again.


    Although he knew that Fu Hanzheng saved Yuan Bao because of Weiwei, it was an undeniable fact that he had saved Yuan Bao.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Yuan Shuo and said, ¡°Will Dorrans attacked your child but his ultimate goal is still you. You must have found out something that can threaten his interests.¡±


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at Gu Weiwei and nodded.


    ¡°I do have something that I¡¯m holding against him.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought of what Will Dorrans had told them at the banquet and asked, ¡°Because of what happened in Spain?¡±


    At that time, Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng went to Barcelona, and Will Dorrans said that he was in Madrid, and then he attacked Yuan Shuo¡¯s son.


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him and then at Gu Weiwei who was lying in bed.


    ¡°Then can I assume that the person, who helped the Li Family to get the assassin to attack Weiwei in Stockholm, is rted to Will Dorrans? Or rather, Will Dorrans is one of the perpetrators.¡±


    But Weiwei had told him that Ling Yan was the mastermind.


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a moment and nodded calmly.


    ¡°Yes, I did not tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Weiwei either?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Yuan Shuo said straightforwardly.


    Fu Hanzheng asked him, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I still have a grudge with the Dorrans Family, and I don¡¯t want you to get involved in taking revenge for her,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Actually, Fu Hanzheng was getting closer and closer to the truth that they had been trying so hard to conceal.


    But because Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei looked like two different people, he did not associate them with each other.

 Chapter 810 - Damn Father

    <h4>Chapter 810: Damn Father</h4>


    In the room, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at Yuan Shuo coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the right to make the decision for me.¡±


    ¡°You want to provoke the Dorrans Family over an attack that failed? Mr. Fu, you are not such an irrational person.¡± Yuan Shuo chuckled.


    True, the Fu Family had the ability to make Will Dorrans their enemy, but it was currently not a good time to do that.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and asked, ¡°Why? Will Dorrans spent so much effort on Weiwei, why?¡±


    ¡°We took so many detours because we did not want you to find out that he is the murderer. As for why...¡± Yuan Shuo said as he nced at Gu Weiwei and then said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Because she helped us find out that Will Dorrans was the one who murdered Gu Weiwei.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned his head slowly and looked at the silent girl. He knew that she was doing something behind his back.


    So it was because of Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°So, Will Dorrans is afraid that Cayman Dorrans will find out about it, so he wants to silence everyone?¡±


    Yuan Shuo nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng coldly looked at Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°I think I have warned you not to get her involved with the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with Yuan Shuo,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It wasn¡¯t because Yuan Shuo had dragged her into the Gu Family¡¯s affairs but because she was the center of the storm and she had nowhere to run.


    Even if she had decided to leave everything in the past, the people and matters of the past would stille to her.


    ¡°Alright, if Will Dorrans is so afraid that Cayman Dorrans knows about it, then let Cayman Dorrans know about it and let them deal with the rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    This time, Will Dorrans arranged for his men to catch Yuan Shuo¡¯s son in Hua Land. Since the matter had reached this point, he just needed to put in some effort and the news would reach Cayman Dorrans.


    When the time came, even if they did not say anything, Cayman Dorrans would suspect why Will Dorrans suddenly attacked Yuan Shuo and Yuan Bao.


    Yuan Shuo and Gu Weiwei exchanged a look but did not object to his proposal.


    If Cayman Dorrans knew that Will was targeting Yuan Shuo, he would definitely be suspicious of him.


    That way, they would not have to worry that Will Dorrans would plot against them.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang for the third time.


    ¡°Something important must have happened, take the call first.¡± Gu Weiwei urged him


    Because of them, he had rushed here from thepany at thest minute, so he must have had a lot of things to deal with.


    Fu Hanzheng went out with the phone, went into He Chi¡¯s office and returned two work calls.


    Seeing him leaving, Gu Weiwei said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°If Cayman Dorrans starts to suspect Will Dorrans, we can give He Linna to him.¡±


    ¡°Cayman is very suspicious. He will suspect Will Dorrans, but if we hand He Linna over to him, he will be suspicious of us too,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    Cayman Dorrans had always believed in the results he achieved by himself, not the ones delivered to him.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°Why do I have such a terrible father?¡±


    ¡°When you are in a position like his, you must be careful about everything, otherwise you will not live long,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Over the years, his opponents had attacked Cayman many times and sent many people to approach him.


    If he had not been so cautious, he would not have survived until now.

 Chapter 811 - Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 811: Spoiled</h4>


    Due to the mild concussion, Gu Weiwei had to stay in the hospital for 24 hours of observation.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed with her, so Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian had to send the documents to the hospital after work.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, was eating happily in bed from the te of fruits that Fu Hanzheng had just cut.


    Fu Shiqin finished sharing the report with his brother, dragged a chair and sat down next to the bed. He started trying to persuade her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can¡¯t you care about your life and stop tormenting my brother? Because when you torment my brother, you are tormenting us.¡±


    If she was injured, his brother would have to leave his work to keep herpany because he was worried, and so his brother would leave his work to him.


    But now, she was sitting in bed and leisurely eating fruits, while they were too busy to eat dinner.


    ¡°I am very concerned about my life,¡± Gu Weiwei argued and said, as she looked at the te, ¡°The apple is gone, cut another one for me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and took out an apple to peel as he tried to persuade her again.


    ¡°You must know that you are about to get married, so don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡±


    ¡°What can he do to me?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    Fu Shiqin surrendered and made sure to peel an extra apple for himself as he mumbled, ¡°My brother can¡¯t do anything about you, but if you keep interfering with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family because of Yuan Shuo, my father and grandma will be displeased.¡±


    Yuan Shuo¡¯s grudge with the Dorrans Family was because of Gu Weiwei, who was already dead.


    But the Fu Family should not be involved so much, especially when she was about to marry his brother and be Mrs. Fu.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng, who was telling Xu Qian about work on the sofa not far away from them, and whispered, ¡°Fu Shiqin, if I am too deeply entangled with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family, will your brother... break up with me?¡±


    ¡°Break up?¡± Fu Shiqin took a bite of the apple and asked, ¡°Does my brother¡¯s dictionary even contain such a phrase?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly. Every time she wanted to tell him, she always just wanted him to like her more.


    That way, if he knew about her secret, he would not leave her.


    ¡°He has found his wife, so even if you make him unhappy, what else can he do apart from spoil you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his sister-inw and then at his brother and said, ¡°But if you do upset him, make sure it¡¯s not too serious. Yuan Shuo, the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family are their own business, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and continued to eat the fruit.


    Seeing her staying silent, Fu Shiqin looked a little weird. He leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw, are you trying to break up with my brother?¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    ¡°True, you have already taken the wedding pictures and we are just waiting for you to get married after your birthday,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    His brother had made a very tight schedule for the wedding.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s birthday was next week and the wedding was next month.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to get a new sister-inw for your brother,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°Since when did I want to exchange you?¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother and snorted. ¡°If Dad and Grandma had not insisted that you pick a lucky day for the wedding, my brother would have nned to get married the very next day after your birthday.¡±


    For the past six months, his brother had been counting the days, waiting for her 20th birthday.

 Chapter 812 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 812: Happiness</h4>


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent and looked at Fu Hanzheng.


    When she thought of the secret she could no longer conceal, would they be able to live happily ever after once he found out?


    ¡°Sister-inw, I have a question I want to ask you,¡± Fu Shiqin said curiously after he finished the apple.


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at the gossipy man.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are only 19 years old, aren¡¯t you too young to be this sessful?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°Ha?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. What was this man curious about?


    ¡°I mean, look at who became an actress and director at the age of 19 and became an A-list movie star. You did not learn these things in high school, did you? So where did you learn them?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    Although she looked like a lovely 19-year-old girl, she had shown a great deal of strength and excellence.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be a self-taught genius?¡± Gu Weiwei nced at him and said, ¡°Not everyone has the same IQ.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t attack me!¡± Fu Shiqin was displeased.


    He was just curious, why did she say that he was not as smart as her.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the work with Xu Qian, got up and said, ¡°You can go home now.¡±


    Hearing that they could leave, Fu Shiqin stood up and asked, ¡°Are youing to thepany for the meeting tomorrow morning?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was lying in bed and was about to turn him down when Gu Weiwei spoke up first, ¡°No need, you can go to thepany, I will stay at the hospital, you can pick me up after work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°I will go to thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am leaving now.¡± Fu Shiqin carried the files and left with Xu Qian.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down by the bedside. ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, can¡¯t we just go home?¡± Gu Weiwei was getting impatient.


    ¡°You can go home tomorrow afternoon.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted on staying at the hospital.


    He Chi said that some wounds did not show any effects at first and would not show any symptoms until some timeter, especially because it was a head injury, so she had to be observed for 24 hours before she could be discharged.


    Gu Weiwei gave him the apple she had asked Fu Shiqin to cut. ¡°Here, I asked Fu Shiqin to peel it for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took it and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    She was trying too hard to please him, so she was either going to do something wrong or asking for his help.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and said, ¡°It is like this, there is a shareholder meeting the day after tomorrow on Monday, and the board of directors is going to be changed. I may need to go there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Trouble?¡±


    ¡°Since Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin have been managing thepany for the past two years, the management staff and the major shareholders would definitely want to kick me out of the board of directors. I have been studying music and film for years, but I have not been learning how to manage thepany. So I am afraid that I will not be able to control them during the meeting the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed her worries.


    Even when she was at the Gu Family, she had never asked anything about thepany, so she had no experience in managing thepany.


    But Longsheng Enterprise belonged to the Mu Family after all, and she could not just give it away, just because she could not manage it well.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°You can go there with a hidden microphone and earpiece, and I will teach you how to do the meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Then I will ask Yang to go to you tomorrow and tell you about thepany.¡±

 Chapter 813 - Anywhere

    <h4>Chapter 813: Anywhere</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng agreed to her request and said as he looked at her, ¡°You are very smart, if you want to learn how to manage thepany, it is very easy.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved her hands. ¡°Thepany is too boring, I am not interested.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and realized that she was only able to learn fast because she was interested in those things.


    ¡°But if you take over Longsheng, the agent can¡¯t always manage thepany.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way for me to not have these meetings but still keep the management of thepany?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Fu¡¯s Enterprise can acquire Longsheng. You will still be one of the shareholders of Longsheng, but the management will be decided by Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°Can I do that?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, poured her a cup of water and continued.


    ¡°When your grandfather was still alive, the Fu¡¯s Enterprise did talk with him about an acquisition, but before it was confirmed he had passed away, Li Jiacheng managed thepany and offered some unreasonable conditions, so the Fu¡¯s Enterprise gave up the acquisition of Longsheng.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of water and thought about the current situation of thepany.


    ¡°The management of Longsheng Enterprise is in chaos and the stock price is falling. It is time for the Fu¡¯s Enterprise to take over.¡±


    ¡°Go through the process and get rid of the current managers. When Fu¡¯s Enterprise takes over, Longsheng will be yours,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have it or not, you can¡¯t possibly lie to me about the properties,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    A small enterprise like Longsheng was nothing to Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and he did not like it either.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the text on the phone and said to her, ¡°Mother asked if she can keep youpany at the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng texted Mrs. Fu and said, ¡°She wants to design the wedding site, so she might being to tell you about it. If you like it, you can say yes. If not, you can tell me.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei sat up, reached out for him and whispered, with her chin upon his shoulder, ¡°As long as I marry you, I can marry you anywhere.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°But I hope that you will marry me in a way that you like.¡±


    ¡°I am so happy that my future mother-inw cares so much about our marriage,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    He Chi came over and saw the two of them hugging each other the moment he entered the room. He coughed to show his presence.


    However, Fu Hanzheng showed no intention of releasing her.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He Chi nced at the girl in his arms and said, ¡°Ask the patient if she is feeling unwell.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released her hands and sat up straight in bed.


    ¡°I have no headache or dizziness, and there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    He Chi asked, ¡°Are your ears ringing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°No.¡±


    He Chi asked, ¡°Is your vision blurry?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°No.¡±


    He Chi threw a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng


    was always the one who made a fuss out of nothing by sending her here. They were always showing off their love in front of him.


    ¡°Can I go home now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    He Chi shook his head and said as he flipped through the checkup list, ¡°You had a blood clot in your head before and now you have a concussion. Can¡¯t you protect your head from now on? If you get injured one or two more times, I will have to operate on you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that Mu Weiwei must have been injured when she died. But after she was reborn, she did not show any symptoms.

 Chapter 814 - Marrying into the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 814: Marrying into the Fu Family</h4>


    Since she had to stay in the hospital for 24 hours, Fu Hanzheng spent the night with her.


    It was not until the morning when he finally rushed to thepany for a meeting.


    Ten minutes after Fu Hanzheng left, Mrs. Fu arrived with some servants.


    ¡°What happened? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious, just a slight concussion. I can go home in the afternoon,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Mrs. Fu asked someone to bring her porridge and sat down by the bedside to check the wound on her head.


    ¡°If you want to go out in the future, ask the driver to drive you. Luckily, you are not seriously injured, otherwise what will happen to the wedding next month?¡±


    Gu Weiwei held the bowl and ate the porridge without saying a word.


    It seemed that Mrs. Fu only knew that she was in a car ident and did not know that she and Yuan Shuo were going after Yuan Bao.


    ¡°What about staying at the old mansion after you are discharged from the hospital? We can discuss the wedding with you,¡± Mrs. Fu suggested.


    ¡°Well...¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°There is a shareholder¡¯s meeting at Longsheng tomorrow and I need to go there, so I need to make a lot of preparations tonight.¡±


    ¡°You are still injured, why are you still going to the meeting? Hanzheng will get someone to take your ce,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei drank the porridge, put down the bowl and said, ¡°It is a very important meeting and I must attend it myself. Also, the public doesn¡¯t know about us yet, so it is not convenient for Fu¡¯s Enterprise to take over the management.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Fu did not stop her and asked the servant to bring the tablet over.


    ¡°I have asked someone to design a few wedding decorations that would suit Chenis Castle, see which one you like first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the tablet and saw the proposed photos of the weddingyout, all of which were beautifully designed.


    ¡°This one is more suitable for the castle.¡±


    Seeing her choice, Mrs. Fu smiled.


    ¡°I like this style too, ssical and elegant.¡±


    ¡°Then this one will do,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Mrs. Fu showed her the detailed decorations of the wedding site and showed her the pictures of the bridesmaid¡¯s gowns.


    ¡°Who are the bridesmaids for the wedding?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Shiyi and Shiqin are the best men, you can ask your friends to try on the gowns and see if they fit...¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Mrs. Fu exined to her, ¡°Weiwei, please don¡¯t think that I find it troublesome. When I was pregnant with Shiyi and Shiqin, I had thought that I would have a daughter who I could marry off in glory. But in the end, I gave birth to those two brats.¡±


    ¡°It is not a blessing to send a daughter off in such a grand way, but we must let the daughter-inw of the Fu Family be married in, in such a grand way.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I am just worried that you will be exhausted,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°No worries, we have nothing to do at the old mansion anyway, so we can be happy with such a joyful asion,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Due to her old age, the Old Lady spent most of her time at home, if she wasn¡¯t at the retreat in the south.


    Fu Shengying had an operation a few years ago, so he retired and stopped managing thepany, so he could live a retired life at home.


    They did not have much to do, so it was quite interesting that they were now busy preparing for a wedding.

 Chapter 815 - Single Men

    <h4>Chapter 815: Single Men</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng went to thepany and Mrs. Fu spent the entire day with her in the hospital, discussing every detail of the wedding.


    After Mrs. Fu left the hospital in the afternoon, Jolin visited her at the hospital.


    Since she was going to be a director that worked behind the scenes, Jolin had two newbies with him.


    ¡°How are the newbies doing?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking, they are not good enough yet. They have constantly been asking me when you are going to make the next movie,¡± Jolin said furiously.


    The movie Sleepless had made her the first Movie Queen in Chinese history that was worth tens of billions. Song Yu, the male lead, had already been nominated for Best Actor at several film festivals, and Qiu Ling, the second female lead, was also very popr. She now had a lot of resources.


    Now, the investors who were trying to invest in theirpany¡¯s new movie wereing one after another.


    When these two newbies were given to him, they wanted to be able to get close to him, so that they could star in her next movie.


    ¡°It is a good thing that they are ambitious. Anyways, I don¡¯t have any work to do these days, so take good care of them.¡±


    With a ball of red yarn in her hands, Gu Weiwei was knitting something to pass the time.


    ¡°If only one of them would not cause me so much trouble.¡± Jolin sighed. He had been so lucky when she was the only star he was handling.


    She was good-looking and capable, and she rarely caused him trouble. He would not meet another artist like her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Jolin threw a look at the woman, who was braiding with the red yarn on the bed. ¡°Look at you, you are so good-looking and you are so good at acting. Isn¡¯t it a waste of God¡¯s gift for you to work behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°I do want to continue with acting, but do you think your boss agrees?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng was already very busy with work, and if she kept doing promotional work, they would not be able to meet for one or two months at a time.


    Being the director was what she wanted to do and she could spend more time with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± Jolin said when he thought of the matter. ¡°Oh yes, Luo Qianqian contacted me today. She seems to have something to tell you, but she can¡¯t reach you.¡±


    ¡°My phone was left in the car because of the car ident, I will contact her when I get home,¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said.


    Luo Qianqian and her father were involved in the music and theme song of Sleepless, so they are quite famous now. Recently, she has beenposing albums and songs for some artists from Shiyi Culture.


    She wanted to talk about the wedding next month with Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng, so that they could be the bridesmaids.


    ¡°Alright, I need to attend an audition with those two little ancestors, I am leaving now.¡±


    Seeing the time, Jolin said goodbye to her.


    After Gu Weiwei saw off Jolin, she spent hours braiding and knotting the yarn while waiting for Fu Hanzheng to pick her up after work.


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work early and went straight to the hospital. He asked He Chi to do an MRI scan for her and did not leave the hospital until he was sure that everything was fine.


    The moment she got into the car, she said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Give me your left hand.¡±


    Without saying anything more, Fu Hanzheng gave her his hand.


    Gu Weiwei removed his watch and tied the braid to his wrist.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the red string on his wrist and then at the one on hers.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shiqin could not help butugh when he saw the red string on his brother¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you want my brother to wear this when he goes out?¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on the watch again and said, after covering the red string, ¡°This is the Three-Lives Rope that has be very popr online these days. It is made up of three different kinds of yarn and it means that you are fated to be together with your love for three lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°If you wear a rope, you will be destined to be together for three lifetimes... Do you want to go to the Yuo Temple to have some fun?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with amusement.


    Gu Weiwei red at the man who was raining on her parade. ¡°You are a single man, shut up if you don¡¯t know how to be romantic.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Caymans Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 816: Cayman¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    Yuan Bao¡¯s kidnapping passed by without further incident, but Will Dorrans was a totally different story.


    ¡°Failed?¡± When Will heard that the mission failed, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You failed to bring back a three-year-old?¡±


    ¡°I had seeded, but Fu Hanzheng got his men to take control of the airport and rescued the child,¡± His men honestly reported the situation.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, Fu Hanzheng again.¡±


    Hearing the name, Will Dorrans looked sinister.


    ¡°The n went well. Yuan Shuo was lured to the port and the other two were about to board the ne with the child, when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men came and took the child away.¡±


    Normally, no one would have expected that the child was not Yuan Shuo¡¯s.


    Yuan Shuo himself did not notice it, but Fu Hanzheng did.


    ¡°Alright, we have failed. It is useless to say anything more.¡±


    Will Dorrans looked cold and did not want to hear any more useless exnations.


    He had reminded them repeatedly to be careful so that Fu Hanzheng would not find out, but these idiots were not only discovered by him but also rescued by him.


    ¡°Boss, there is something more troublesome,¡± The subordinate looked at Will Dorrans and said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Will Dorrans lit a cigar and asked unhappily.


    ¡°The men we arranged to catch Yuan Bao in Hua Land were caught by Fu Hanzheng and he... sent them to Cayman and Matthew.¡± Having said the words, the subordinate lowered his head and did not dare to utter another word.


    Will Dorrans gritted his teeth. This bunch of ipetent people.


    He had asked his men to catch Yuan Shuo¡¯s son so that he could walk right into the trap.


    But they were sent to Cayman instead.


    ¡°Why are you only telling me about such an important matter now?¡±


    ¡°They were just caught and we were trying to save them, but they were sent to Cayman today,¡± The subordinate said with his head still lowered.


    Will Dorrans took a puff of the cigar impatiently. ¡°Who sent them there? Yuan Shuo?¡±


    ¡°No, it is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men,¡± The subordinate said.


    ¡°Alright, get out.¡± Will Dorrans felt a bit uneasy.


    Cayman Dorrans must have started to suspect him.


    He was just thinking when a subordinate came in and said, ¡°Boss, Watson wants to see you.¡±


    Will Dorrans knew that Cayman would contact him when he found out, but he did not expect him to arrive so soon.


    ¡°Call him in.¡±


    Watson was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s trusted aide, so he must havee to deliver the message for Cayman.


    Watson entered the office and said straightforwardly, ¡°Will, Cayman wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I have an important meeting to attend, after that I...¡± Will Dorrans wanted to buy some time to figure out what Cayman was up to.


    ¡°Cayman wants to see you now,¡± Watson reminded him with a low voice.


    Will Dorrans took a puff of his cigar. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even if those people were delivered to him, he only suspected him and had no evidence.


    The day heid hands on Gu Weiwei, he knew that one day, he would be his enemy.


    And he had been prepared to be his enemy all these years.


    Cayman was already old and the Dorrans Family was not a ce where he could control everything.


    Watson took him to Cayman Dorrans¡¯s ce and brought him to the study.


    There were a bunch of Chinese people standing in the study, all of whom were sent by Will Dorrans to catch Yuan Bao.

 Chapter 817 - Caymans Suspicion 2

    <h4>Chapter 817: Cayman¡¯s Suspicion 2</h4>


    Will Dorrans walked into the study, nced at the group of people Fu Hanzheng had delivered and calmly greeted Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sized up the man who came in and pointed at the dozen people standing next to him.


    ¡°Are these your men?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Will Dorrans admitted frankly.


    Since he was already here, there was no point denying it.


    ¡°The Fu Family sent them here and said that you asked them to kidnap Yuan Shuo¡¯s son.¡± Cayman Dorrans¡¯ tone was so calm that no emotion could be seen.


    Will Dorrans nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Will Dorrans said, ¡°Yuan Shuo betrayed the Dorrans Family, shouldn¡¯t hee back to apologize?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans chuckled. ¡°That seems to be none of your business. If I want to bring him back, do I need your help?¡±


    He had never asked Yuan Shuo anything.


    But this time, he suddenly sent someone to Hua Land to catch Yuan Shuo¡¯s son, just to threaten him.


    The real purpose of this was worth thinking about.


    ¡°I wanted to bring him back because Uncle is worried about him.¡± Will Dorrans found an excuse for himself.


    Cayman Dorrans had given the order to bring Yuan Shuo back, and it was a bit far-fetched for him to send someone to catch him, but it was still a reasonable excuse.


    They were just talking when Matthew received a call and whispered something to Cayman Dorrans.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at Will Dorrans as if nothing had happened. ¡°Not long ago, Yuan Shuo went to Barcelona and took away a woman from the hands of the Swedish Prince Anthony Gustav. You were in Madrid, which was very close to them, and soon after that... you arranged for someone to go to Hua Land. Can I ask who this woman is?¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Will Dorrans asked in astonishment. ¡°What woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman named He Linna,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Will Dorrans thought for a while and smiled.


    ¡°I remember that the woman I found in Madrid is not called He Linna.¡±


    Yuan Shuo did not ask Fu Hanzheng to bring He Linna here, could that woman be dead?


    If she really died, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    But whether she was dead or alive, he had to y dumb in front of Cayman.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know her.¡± Cayman Dorrans sighed with a faint smile.


    Will Dorrans spread out his hands and said helplessly, ¡°I have been with many women and I don¡¯t remember all of their names.¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t know her,¡± Cayman Dorrans did not ask further and said to Watson, ¡°Go to Hua Land and meet Yuan Shuo. Tell him... that I want to meet him and He Linna.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Watson replied and left the study.


    Will Dorrans smiled casually, looking indifferent about Cayman Dorrans sending his men to find Yuan Shuo.


    After a long while, he asked, ¡°Uncle, if there is nothing else, I have an important meeting to attend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go and take your men away too.¡± Cayman Dorrans pointed at the group of people Fu Hanzheng had delivered to him.

 Chapter 818 - Old Fox Cayman

    <h4>Chapter 818: Old Fox Cayman</h4>


    Will Dorrans smiled at Cayman Dorrans and left with his men.


    He did not ask until they were out of the mansion and in the car.


    ¡°What did Cayman ask you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± The leader said.


    Will Dorrans got into the car and left Cayman Dorrans¡¯ ce.


    Standing by the window of the study, Cayman Dorrans and Matthew looked at the group of people leaving, with dark expressions.


    ¡°Cayman, you suspect that he has other motives?¡± Matthew said.


    Cayman Dorrans sat down on the sofa with his cane. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    It was something that Will would never care about, but now he was showing such extreme concern.


    Then it could only be that Yuan Shuo had discovered something, something that Will did not want anyone to know.


    That was why he sent his men to catch his son and threaten Yuan Shuo.


    But what he had not expected was that Fu Hanzheng would save him and send his men to him.


    ¡°Could Fu Hanzheng have sent them here on purpose, so that we would suspect Will?¡± Matthew thought for a while and questioned.


    Cayman Dorrans smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng sent them to me on purpose, but Will must have his own reason for sending his men to catch Yuan Shuo¡¯s son. After all, Fu Hanzheng did not force him to do it.¡±


    Matthew frowned and mumbled, ¡°Will has never cared about Yuan Shuo all these years, and it is indeed very important that he is doing this now.¡±


    ¡°Keep Will here, he might do something,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Matthew turned pale. ¡°Are you saying that Will is betraying you?¡±


    ¡°He has never been truly loyal to me, so it can¡¯t be counted as betraying me.¡± Cayman Dorrans took a sip of tea, his thoughts unpredictable.


    Matthew said, ¡°But he has been very obedient to you all these years.¡±


    ¡°Being obedient does not mean being loyal. His father died in my hands,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Matthew looked at his unfathomable friend and asked, after a moment of silence, ¡°So you suspect that Will is looking for Yuan Shuo because of the woman Yuan Shuo found in Barcelona?¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Matthew said, ¡°Cayman, you did not mean to bring Yuan Shuo back, did you?¡±


    If he really wanted to bring him back, he would have done the same to his son and forced him toe back.


    But he had only sent a portion of his men after him, and if they failed, he would have no other n.


    Cayman Dorrans smiled and left the study.


    ¡°What is the point of capturing him? He might bring different news.¡±


    Startled, Matthew followed him and teased him.


    ¡°You are such an old fox.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how careful and cautious I was, I never expected that Weiwei would leave before me.¡±


    The woman he loved most died because of him and his only daughter was gone too. He did not even know why he was still at the Dorrans Family.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the six-month deadline Gu Siting mentioneding soon?¡± Matthew reminded him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cayman Dorrans came downstairs one step at a time and said to Matthew, ¡°So you have to keep an eye out for Will these days. I have to go to A Land in a few days. No matter what, it is time to bring Weiwei home.¡±


    It was almost time to find out if that half a year mark was a real holy day.


    If it was true, it would be great if he could see her again.


    But if Gu Siting was trying to buy time... he would take her away from the Gu Family regardless.

 Chapter 819 - Longsheng Shareholders Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 819: Longsheng Shareholders¡¯ Meeting</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Since she was going to attend the shareholder meeting of Longsheng Enterprise the following day, Gu Weiwei decided to go home and learn about Longsheng Enterprise as well as some information about the other shareholders.


    But despite gathering all the business reports, she had still not finished reading them.


    ¡°It iste, let¡¯s take a rest.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged her to take a rest when he saw her yawning.


    ¡°I am not done yet, what about the meeting tomorrow?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she brought over a pile of files.


    Listening to her question, Fu Hanzheng took out a contract for the acquisition of Longsheng Enterprise, as well as a set of remote monitoring equipment and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Take these with you tomorrow, Xu Qian will go with you, everything will go smoothly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the contract and equipment and chuckled.


    ¡°It feels so good to have a golden thigh[1] to cling to¡±


    ¡°Come to thepany with Xu Qian after the meeting tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed to her.


    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t. I have arranged a meeting with Luo Qianqian and she seems to have something to discuss with me. I am going to ask her and Ji Cheng to be my bridesmaid next month,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After the movie waspleted, she devoted herself to the promotion of the movie and never met with Luo Qianqian again. She only knew from Jolin that she was writing songs for several singers from Shiyi Culture.


    ¡°Alright, you can go home after you are done,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The following morning, Fu Hanzheng went to work at the Fu¡¯s Enterprise and she went out to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting at Longsheng Enterprise.


    Yang was waiting for her at thepany.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Manager Zhou and Director Zheng colluded with several directors for this meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought of the files she had readst night and realized who they were.


    Manager Zhou was Zhou Meiqin¡¯s brother and Zhou Hong and Zhou Linna¡¯s father.


    As for Director Zheng, he was Li Jiacheng¡¯s brother-inw.


    Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng were in a cell, but their family was still in Longsheng.


    ¡°How long until the meeting starts?¡±


    Yang checked the time and said, ¡°It has already started.¡±


    In the meeting room, Zheng Ming was speaking passionately to thepany.


    ¡°Longsheng Enterprise was left behind by Mr. Mu Longsheng, but now, Longsheng Enterprise is no longer the Mu Family¡¯spany. It concerns everyone in thepany. How can we leave the future of thepany to a 20-year-old girl?¡±


    ¡°Also, she has never shown her face and only sent an agent to give orders. How could such a person manage thepany well...¡±


    ...


    The door of the meeting room was opened from the outside and a young girl dressed in a professional suit walked into the meeting room and sat down in the center seat.


    Zheng Ming was stunned when he saw the woman.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and reminded him with a smile, ¡°Director Zheng, what are you looking at me for? Continue with your speech.¡±


    Zheng Ming calmed himself down and said straightforwardly, ¡°Since you are here, I will tell you what the shareholders think. Although you have Grandpa Mu¡¯s will, you are too young and unfamiliar with thepany¡¯s business to be able to manage thepany.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a sweet smile. ¡°You want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°What everyone means is that you can continue to hold thepany¡¯s shares, but don¡¯t interfere with the management of thepany,¡± Zheng Ming said.


    Even though Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were sent to jail, she would not be able to take over thepany so easily.


    [1] Someone powerful looking after her

 Chapter 820 - Longsheng Shareholders Meeting 2

    <h4>Chapter 820: Longsheng Shareholders¡¯ Meeting 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei listened with interest and said with a smile, instead of being angry, ¡°To put it nicely, you want me to leave and be satisfied with the money, but to put it bluntly, you want me to leave.¡±


    Zheng Ming looked at her and confidently said, ¡°You are too young and you are working in the entertainment industry. You have no time or experience to manage thepany.¡±


    Seeing Zheng Ming speak, Zhou Hong followed suit.


    ¡°It is irresponsible for thepany and the shareholders to have an outside agent manage thepany. Therefore, we are holding a shareholders¡¯ meeting today to change the board of directors and re-establish the management of thepany, as well as the future direction thepany will grow in.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was still calm and asked them, ¡°So, do you have a n for the future development of thepany?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhou Hong said.


    Gu Weiwei texted Xu Qian the location and asked, ¡°Then tell me the n, if it can bring thepany considerable benefits, I am willing to leave.¡±


    Zheng Ming and Zhou Hong exchanged a look. Zheng Ming then asked someone to turn on the projector and y the PowerPoint presentation.


    ¡°We have reached an agreement with the Wei Family of Far East Enterprise and we will be involved in their foreign trading, which will bring great benefits to Longsheng Enterprise.¡±


    Zhou Hong had finally reached an agreement with Wei Ziting through his niece Li Xing¡¯er.


    Since Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were in jail and thepany was in a mess, the shareholders would definitely side with them if they decided to coborate with Far East Enterprise.


    As for Mu Weiwei, she should have been kicked out long ago.


    The shareholders started to discuss among themselves.


    The Far East Enterprise had progressed well these past few years. If they could work with them, they could definitely turn thepany¡¯s current losses around.


    Zheng Ming and Zhou Hong had been working exceedingly well in thepany these past few years. If they were able to coborate with Far East Enterprise, they might be able to save thepany.


    After all, Mu Weiwei was just a silly girl who would never lead thepany out of trouble.


    ¡°Manager Zhou and Director Zheng have made a great proposal, and it is a great opportunity to work with Far East Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°It is true that thepany should not be left to a young girl.¡±


    ¡°This is such a bigpany, we can¡¯t leave it to a little girl.¡±


    ¡°This is the biggest project Far East Enterprise have invested in this year, it is a rare opportunity for us to work together.¡±


    ...


    After the discussion, someone suggested, ¡°Since there is nothing else, let the selection of the board of directors begin.¡±


    Gu Weiwei finished reading over the blueprint for thepany and curiously asked, ¡°As far as I know, thepany has been incurring losses these past few years. May I know how much capital is needed for the coboration with Far East Enterprise and where the funds areing from?¡±


    Zhou Hong instantly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, President Mu. We will deal with it ourselves.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and worriedly said, ¡°If it were anyone else, I might have left without worrying about it, but you and Director Zheng are just too much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zheng Ming looked defensive.


    Sitting therezily, Gu Weiwei nonchntly said, ¡°Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin murdered my mother and took over thepany. As their rtives, I don¡¯t need to say anything more about how you two got into Longsheng.¡±


    The two men entered thepany because Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng were trying to kick her out of thepany.


    Was she a pushover just because she was young?

 Chapter 821 - Longsheng Shareholders Meeting 3

    <h4>Chapter 821: Longsheng Shareholders¡¯ Meeting 3</h4>


    Hearing her words, Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming¡¯s expressions changed.


    However, one shareholder who was close to them said, ¡°President Mu, even if they were brought into thepany by President Li and Zhou Meiqin, they still work hard for thepany. Why do you need to question their background?¡±


    Although Manager Zhou and Director Zheng joined thepany because of the Li Family, they had reached an agreement with Far East Enterprise.


    That was better than Mu Weiwei, who knew nothing at all.


    ¡°True, a hero doesn¡¯t need to be asked about his background.¡± Gu Weiwei reached her hand out to Yang, who was standing behind her, took a file and said, ¡°But how much money did they use for the two projectsst year? Am I not qualified enough to ask about that before I get outvoted?¡±


    The shareholders looked at each other.


    Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming exchanged a look and refused to admit the truth.


    ¡°President Mu, I knew that you would be displeased by the proposal made at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today, but this is for the future of thepany. You don¡¯t have to frame us.¡±


    ¡°I am not against anyone here, I am just concerned about thepany¡¯s business proceedings these past few years.¡± Gu Weiwei asked Yang to distribute the information and the report to the shareholders and said, ¡°This is thepany¡¯s financial report for the past few years, and the profits are dropping year after year. None of the projects are making any profits.¡±


    The shareholders could not stay calm as they flipped through the files and reports.


    Gu Weiwei threw a cold look at everyone present. ¡°Manager Zhou and Director Zheng, the two projects you are leading, have used a shellpany to get rid of the funds. I have asked my men to check and the project fromst year has not even started yet. Where is the money?¡±


    ¡°There is a problem with the project, so it is normal that we couldn¡¯t push it forward.¡± Zhou Hong argued.


    ¡°Longsheng is not going to suffer because we now have such a big project with Far East Enterprise.¡±


    Zheng Ming was reminding everyone that if they were to pursue the matter, Longsheng would lose the opportunity to cooperate with Far East Enterprise.


    The shareholders were confused. They wanted to find out where the funds of the two projects went, but they did not want to lose the coboration with Far East Enterprise.


    Zheng Ming saw everyone¡¯s hesitation and said, ¡°As for the two projectsst year, we will exin to the shareholderster. The most important thing now is to decide on the coboration with Far East Enterprise. If we lose this opportunity, we will never have it again.¡±


    The shareholders discussed and hesitated.


    ¡°We need at least 300 million yuan to invest in this project, does Longsheng have the money right now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked again.


    Seeing that she was still holding on, Zheng Ming countered by saying, ¡°We can figure out a way to solve the funding problemter, don¡¯t tell me you have better projects to work with, President Mu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the text message and said to Yang, ¡°Go and pick him up.¡±


    Yang nodded and left the meeting room to greet Xu Qian.


    Leaning against the chair, Gu Weiwei texted Fu Hanzheng.


    [Everything is going well]


    Through the remote monitoring equipment, Fu Hanzheng was listening to the meeting as he worked.


    She had grabbed hold of the funding problem of Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming¡¯s embezzlement, which made the shareholders waver.


    If Xu Qian went to talk about the acquisition at this time, everything would be solved without even needing his guidance.

 Chapter 822 - Longsheng Shareholders Meeting 4

    <h4>Chapter 822: Longsheng Shareholders¡¯ Meeting 4</h4>


    ¡°You are changing the board of directors for today¡¯s shareholder meeting, but I have something to announce,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming uneasily looked at the calm young girl, they had thought that she did not know anything about thepany and would be at a loss of what to do at the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    In the end, they were the ones who were being defeated.


    But no matter what n she came up with, there was no better project for Longsheng Enterprise than the Far East Enterprise coboration.


    Therefore, the shareholders would still side with them and kick Mu Weiwei out of thepany.


    She had just finished speaking, when Yang entered the meeting room with Xu Qian.


    Xu Qian came in and introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Xu Qian, the executive assistant of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°Fu¡¯s Enterprise?¡± One shareholder was startled and asked, ¡°Are you Fu Hanzheng¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ¡°It is him. I once saw him with President Fu at an event,¡± Another shareholder said.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the astonished crowd and said, ¡°When Grandpa was still alive, he had talked with Fu¡¯s Enterprise about the acquisition. After Grandpa passed away, Li Jiacheng raised harsh conditions for thepany and the acquisition was not achieved.¡±


    Xu Qian nced at her and continued speaking, ¡°We have checked the business situation of Longsheng Enterprise and we are willing to acquire Longsheng Enterprise and invest in Longsheng Enterprise¡¯s current projects, so that they can be sessfullypleted.¡±


    He passed a file to the shareholders while he spoke.


    The shareholders happily nodded.


    Longsheng was losing money at the moment, and Fu¡¯s Enterprise had given them a very generous offer. They would also invest in the projects that Longsheng was losing money from.


    Everyone in the business world of Hua Land wanted to establish a rtionship with the Fu Family and make a fortune with Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Compared to that, the coboration with Far East Enterprise was nothing.


    As long as they reached a deal with Fu¡¯s Enterprise, thepany would be able to participate in any projects under Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    After the shareholders read the conditions, they whispered, ¡°When Elder Mu was around, he did mention epting the acquisition of Fu¡¯s Enterprise. If that happened, Longsheng Enterprise would be much bigger than it is now.¡±


    ¡°Although Far East Enterprise looks alright, it is far worse than Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°The point is, President Mu has also created such a high box office movie for Shiyi Culture this year. I can tell that she has a special rtionship with Third Master, so she will definitely be able to help thepany gain some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we also have conditions for Longsheng,¡± Xu Qian said.


    ¡°What conditions?¡± One shareholder asked.


    ¡°The management of thepany will be appointed by Fu¡¯s Enterprise. If there are no problems, this is the letter of intent,¡± Xu Qian said as he took out the letter of intent and presented it to Gu Weiwei.


    The shareholders discussed with each other and someone said,


    ¡°President Mu, Elder Mu has always intended for Longsheng to be acquired by the Fu¡¯s Enterprise when he was alive. Now that he has fulfilled hisst wish, we must not miss out on such an opportunity.¡±


    The management of thepany was in a mess and it would be better for thepany if Fu¡¯s Enterprise managed it directly. Maybe thepany will be able to make aeback this year.


    Gu Weiwei took the letter and nced at it. ¡°If no one has any objections, I will sign it.¡±


    ¡°Sign it.¡± The shareholders expressed their agreement at the same time.


    With such good conditions, Fu¡¯s Enterprise still had to invest in the projects that thepany had stopped, due to insufficient funds.


    Coupled with President Mu and Third Master Fu¡¯s rtionship, Longsheng would not be at a disadvantage in the future, and Fu¡¯s Enterprise would not be able to do anything about it.

 Chapter 823 - Longsheng Shareholders Meeting 5

    <h4>Chapter 823: Longsheng Shareholders¡¯ Meeting 5</h4>


    ¡°President Mu, you...¡±


    Seeing the situation, Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming were both furious and helpless.


    Although the Far East Enterprise¡¯s project was good, the coboration with Far East Enterprise was nothingpared to Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s generous offer.


    The shareholders knew that they had made connections with Far East Enterprise, so they all expressed their support for them managing thepany and kicking Mu Weiwei off the board of directors.


    But when they saw that Mu Weiwei was able to gain Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s support, they instantly sided with her.


    But was Fu¡¯s Enterprise crazy or was Fu Hanzheng insane enough to offer such a generous offer to buy Longsheng?


    Gu Weiwei read the letter of intent but did not immediately sign it.


    ¡°Before signing, I also have a condition.¡±


    One shareholder became very anxious when he saw her hesitating in the face of such a good offer.


    ¡°President Mu, this is a rare opportunity, stop hesitating.¡±


    It was because of Grandpa Mu¡¯s death that Longsheng Enterprise did not get involved with the Fu¡¯s Enterprise and had been going downhill all these years.


    If they missed this opportunity again, Longsheng Enterprise would be finished.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Zheng Ming and Zhou Hong and said calmly, ¡°Before signing the contract, I would like to fire Manager Zhou and Director Zheng. Any objections?¡±


    Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng had already been sent to jail by her, so what were they still dreaming about?


    The shareholders looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°No problem, sign it.¡±


    ¡°President Mu, you decide.¡±


    ...


    The shareholders who had agreed to be on Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming¡¯s side, all turned to support her firing them.


    ¡°Also, the embezzlement of the funds, from the two projects they were in charge of, will be filed by thewyer.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei signed the document.


    Hearing her words, Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming realized that instead of kicking Mu Weiwei out of the board of directors, they had lost their jobs and had to go to court.


    Zheng Ming cked out and slumped into the chair.


    They had underestimated this girl. She was indeed not an easy person to deal with; she was able to bring Zhou Meiqin and Li Jiacheng into the picture.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for them to understand how she had done it.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei signing the letter and handing it to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s assistant, Xu Qian, the shareholders let out a sigh of relief.


    This time, thepany was saved.


    Xu Qian epted the letter and said, ¡°President Mu, ording to these conditions, Fu¡¯s Enterprise will draft the contract.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and thank President Fu for me too.¡± Gu Weiwei shook his hand in a friendly way.


    ¡°...¡±


    Xu Qian smiled. They were living under the same roof, and he did not need to thank Fu Hanzheng on her behalf.


    After Gu Weiwei saw Xu Qian off, the shareholders surrounded her.


    ¡°President Mu, thepany will have to depend on you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If it were not for Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin, President Mu would have taken over thepany sooner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is all because of these two people, they are so annoying.¡±


    ...


    They all tried to tter her by cursing Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin, who had already been imprisoned.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and said, ¡°After Fu¡¯s Enterprise injects capital into thepany, all the projects will bepleted and everyone¡¯s previous investments will not go to waste.¡±


    But after these projects, these people should be kicked out of thepany.


    They had supported Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin when they were running thepany, and if she had not brought in the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, they would have supported Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming in running thepany.


    They would support whichever side was favourable to them.


    So when they got what they deserved, they would never be able to make a fortune with Fu¡¯s Enterprise.

 Chapter 824 - As Long as You Are Happy

    <h4>Chapter 824: As Long as You Are Happy</h4>


    At Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Hearing that the shareholder meeting was over, Fu Hanzheng switched off the monitoring equipment and continued with his work.


    Fu Shiqin came in with the files andined as he sat down on the sofa, ¡°Brother, although you are buying Longsheng for sister-inw, everyone thinks that you are crazy to have given them such a good deal.¡±


    After all, when they previously acquired otherpanies, their conditions were always very stringent.


    ¡°Longsheng¡¯s mistakes are mainly made by the management. As long as we manage it well, we can still save thepany,¡± Fu Hanzheng said without looking up.


    In recent years, because Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were in charge of thepany, they only focused on themselves. They were a family that wanted to take thepany¡¯s money. So of course, thepany was getting worse year after year.


    But Weiwei was not interested in managing thepany, so he had to take it over.


    Fu Shiqin checked a text message and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Brother, do you know what Longsheng shareholders are specting?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Seeing his weird smile, Fu Hanzheng looked up.


    Fu Shiqinughed and said, ¡°Yang said that the shareholders of Longsheng are specting that Mu Weiwei might be in a rtionship with Third Brother and that she might be the third wife of the Fu Family. That is why they were given such a great offer, hahahaha...¡±


    No one knew that Mu Weiwei was with his elder brother and Mu Weiwei was just wporking at Shiyi Culture.


    Therefore, on the surface, it seemed that she and Third Brother were in a rtionship, which was why Fu¡¯s Enterprise offered such a good deal to acquire Longsheng.


    When he finished speaking, he saw his brother¡¯s dark face.


    ¡°If you are so free, why don¡¯t you work overtime today?¡±


    ¡°No, I am busy, very busy...¡± Fu Shiqin grabbed the signed document and ran away when he heard his brother¡¯s malicious tone.


    Soon after he¡¯d left, Xu Qian returned.


    ¡°Boss, this is the letter of intent signed by Mu Weiwei. When the contract is ready, we can sign it here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the signature on the letter. ¡°Sign it at Longsheng.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qian was startled and did not understand what he meant.


    ¡°The official takeover contract will be signed at Longsheng.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed his point.


    ¡°...¡± Xu Qianughed dryly.


    When it came to the acquisition of such a small enterprise, he was always the one who signed the letter of intent and the contract with the other party.


    Did he mean that he was going to sign the contract with Longsheng in person?


    Come on, you have been living under the same roof for ages and you even signed the letter of intent when you two were at home. Why must you pretend that you don¡¯t know each other and go to thepany for a signing ceremony?


    His schedule was so tight these days, how could he be so free?


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Xu Qian who had an odd expression on his face.


    Xu Qian shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Boss, as long as you are happy.


    ¡°Write up the contract within three days and confirm the time with Longsheng,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Xu Qian immediately went to the legal team and drafted up the contract.


    Then he made a call to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Madam, Boss has decided to sign the contract with you at Longsheng Enterprise?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was on her way to Shiyi Culture, was a little confused when she heard what he said. Couldn¡¯t he just bring the contract home so she could just sign it there?


    Apart from the coborations with international corporations, Fu Hanzheng was not required to attend any major project acquisitions.


    Also, she could have signed the contract when he brought it home.


    Why did he have to go to Longsheng to pretend that he did not know her and sign the contract in front of everyone? What was wrong with him?


    Xu Qian said helplessly, ¡°Boss insists on going.¡±


    ¡°Then... make the arrangements.¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.

 Chapter 825 - Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 825: Unreasonable</h4>


    At Shiyi Culture in the capital city.


    When Gu Weiwei arrived, Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng were already there. Jolin arranged for them to meet in his office.


    ¡°You are both here.¡±


    She had thought that it was just going to be Luo Qianqian, but Ji Cheng, who was supposed to be in school, was here too.


    ¡°Qianqian said that you have something to discuss with us, and we also have something to discuss with you, so I asked for leave and came here.¡± Ji Cheng looked very yful with her ponytail.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and drank some water to moisten her throat.


    ¡°What is it? You sounded serious when you called mest night.¡±


    ¡°When I was in middle school, I wrote a few songs out of inspiration, but I lost the album I recorded. However, I remember the melody, so I was going to use it on the album for thepany¡¯s artists, but...¡± Luo Qianqian bit her lips.


    ¡°But what?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, have you not started yet?¡±


    ¡°No, we have started to record this song, but we found that the song that Zhou Linna released recently is the song I wrote,¡± Luo Qianqian said as she yed the music video of Zhou Linna¡¯s new album.


    Gu Weiwei finished listening to the song without saying a word and took Luo Qianqian¡¯s music score. Although she had made some modifications to it, the two songs were still very simr.


    Ji Cheng said, ¡°When this song was written, you were still teaching us and you yed it once.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember this song.¡±


    Like her father, Luo Qianqian was very gifted inposing and writing, so she wrote some songs.


    Some of the works had been sold to singers.


    ¡°The singer has finished the recording, but the album has not been released yet. Zhou Linna has already released the album, if we release it, we will be used of giarism,¡± Luo Qianqian said helplessly.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is there no original script or recording file?¡±


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°I may have lost the original script at school and so it fell into Zhou Linna¡¯s hands. We yed it a few times but we did not record it.¡±


    ¡°Now Zhou Linna is using this song because she wants to create the impression that she is a talented girl.¡± Ji Cheng was very annoyed.


    ¡°Although we know that this song was written by Qianqian, without any evidence it will be very difficult to win even if we sue her.¡± Gu Weiwei calmly analyzed the situation.


    Zhou Linna was a famous singer and Luo Qianqian was just aposer behind the scenes. Without absolute evidence, the public would think that she was trying to set her up.


    Ji Cheng said, ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just watch her use the song worth thousands of yuan and say that she wrote it herself.¡±


    She had never been on good terms with Zhou Linna in school.


    After college, they did not meet each other anymore, so they did not see each other.


    She had never expected that she would steal Luo Qianqian¡¯s album and say that she wrote it herself.


    ¡°Qianqian, what about yourself? What are your ns?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Luo Qianqian sighed helplessly and said, ¡°This song is definitely not going to work now, so I am writing a new song for the singer to sing.¡±


    Luckily, they had not released it yet, otherwise the matter would have blown up.


    Even if she wrote the song herself, the public would still think that she was copying Zhou Linna¡¯s work because she had no evidence.


    Then she would not be able to exin herself.

 Chapter 826 - Life

    <h4>Chapter 826: Life</h4>


    ¡°There is no evidence that Zhou Linna stole your work, so we can¡¯t do anything for now,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Luo Qianqian nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So we are just going to watch her steal Qianqian¡¯s work and say that it is hers?¡± Ji Cheng was confused.


    She had written the song with her own hand, but Zhou Linna had stolen it away.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the original script or any audio proof, and it would be bad for Qianqian if we sue or reveal the truth,¡± Gu Weiwei said. She then said to Luo Qianqian, ¡°I will ask Fu Shiyi if he can find out if Zhou Linna has the original script. Then we can move on.¡±


    She had just fought against Zhou Linna¡¯s father at thepany, and now she was going to have to fight against Zhou Linna again.


    After she had graduated from high school, Zhou Linna entered the singing industry and she was in the film industry, so they barely interacted with each other. They barely met or had any conflicts of interest.


    If it had not been for the theft of the song, she wouldn¡¯t have remembered her.


    ¡°I am relieved that we¡¯re not just sitting still,¡± Ji Cheng let out a sigh of relief.


    Luo Qianqian smiled gratefully. ¡°I will finish the song for the new album first, we can talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can figure it out together. It will work.¡± Gu Weiwei patted her shoulder.


    Ji Cheng got up and squeezed herself onto the sofa beside her.


    ¡°Well, now that Qianqian is done exining, what do you want from us, Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and said, ¡°I just hope that you can take two days off to go to Slovakia next month.¡±


    ¡°Slovakia?¡± Ji Cheng frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing there, filming your new movie?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had one arm over each of their shoulders and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Please be my bridesmaids.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Cheng covered her mouth in surprise, fearing that she might attract attention if she screamed too loudly.


    It took her a long time to calm down.


    ¡°Weiwei, you are getting married?!¡±


    ¡°You are getting married to Fu Hanzheng?!¡±


    ...


    Although they had been wondering if they would attend their wedding, after they found out that she and Fu Hanzheng were together, they had not expected that this day would arrive so soon.


    Luo Qianqian nced at her and said, ¡°You are not even 20 years old yet, right? You haven¡¯t reached the legal age yet.¡±


    ¡°I will next week,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Luo Qianqian did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You are getting married next week, when you turn 20 next week! How crazy are you?¡±


    ¡°I knew it, I knew it! You and Fu Hanzheng are going to get married!¡± Ji Cheng was even more excited than she was about getting married. She took hold of her arm and said, ¡°Weiwei, why do I feel that life has given you only cheat cards since you graduated from high school?¡±


    Every movie became more and more popr and she became the top Movie Queen in Chinese history.


    Also... she had a very handsome and rich boyfriend who absolutely adored her.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. She had lived longer than them, so it was normal that she could do this.


    ¡°And she has be even prettier and more elegant,¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly.


    ¡°You are prettier too,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Ji Cheng smiled with her hands over her cheeks. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°After next week, I will send the bridesmaid¡¯s gown to your homes, and you can try it on to see if it fits.¡±


    ¡°The bridesmaid gown is even provided, your Uncle Fu is so considerate,¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and exined.


    ¡°He is not doing the preparations, Mrs. Fu is.¡±

 Chapter 827 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 827: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Ji Cheng asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are winning in life, how did you manage to have a sessful career, a wonderful rtionship and a wonderful mother-inw?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and poked her forehead.


    ¡°Did you study music or gossip in college?¡±


    ¡°But why have the wedding in Slovakia?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused.


    There were so many beautiful ind hotels in the world, why did they choose to hold the wedding in Slovakia?


    ¡°Because...¡± Gu Weiwei thought of the Chenis Castle and smiled sweetly. ¡°Because it is romantic. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Cheng was confused.


    ¡°Because the castle, where we will be hosting the wedding, was built by a noble a long time ago so he could marry a girl, who was also his childhood friend. They had a wedding in the castle and they never separated for the rest of their lives, so we decided to hold the wedding there too.¡± Gu Weiwei exined briefly to them about the site for the wedding.


    ¡°Oh my, I have only ever been disappointed by other people¡¯s boyfriends but our Uncle Fu is so romantic.¡± Ji Cheng sighed.


    Luo Qianqian teased her.


    ¡°What will your cousin think if you say that?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t hear it anyway.¡± Ji Cheng smiled naughtily.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and suggested, ¡°If your cousin is free, you can bring him with you next month.¡±


    Ji Cheng rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Uncle Fu okay with that? After all... Grandpa and I asked you to go and visit my cousin.¡±


    ¡°We are getting married, what else will he have to say?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Ji Cheng said, ¡°Then I will bring him with me.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have a good rtionship with your cousin.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    She thought of how this woman had made her go on a blind date with her cousin, and she no longer had any idea of what to say.


    ¡°He is not bad, but...¡± Ji Cheng threw a distressed look at her and leaned against her. ¡°Weiwei, if only I were as smart and pretty as you are, even if I am half as smart and pretty as you are, that would be okay. ¡±


    Luo Qianqian asked in amusement, ¡°What, does your cousin think that you are stupid?¡±


    ¡°No, it is just that... sometimes I don¡¯t understand anything he says. He doesn¡¯t think that I am stupid, but I think that I am stupid.¡± Ji Cheng sighed.


    She was adopted by the Ji Family and she had always regarded Ming Ye as her brother.


    Although she had not been able to ept the change in their rtionship when he had confessed his feelings to her, after spending some time with him, she realized that she still liked him.


    But Ming Ye was a top student who came back from studying abroad and he was so excellent that she could only look up to him.


    She was not ambitious, she was not good at studying and she was not exceptionally good-looking either. She felt that she was not good enough for him.


    Weiwei became the famous Movie Queen worth billions of yuan in Hua Land and Qianqian became a talentedposer. She was the only one who was still in college and not doing very well.


    ¡°It is not the first time that he has met you, so he should know what your IQ is,¡± Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly. She nced at her and said, ¡°IQ is a natural thing, it is useless to envy others.¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, if you continue to attack me, I will break off our friendship!¡± Ji Cheng bellowed furiously.


    Luo Qianqian said indifferently, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the time, stood up and said, ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go to the restaurant downstairs for dinner.¡±


    After all, after they had graduated from high school, they went to university and she was busy making movies in the entertainment industry.


    Apart from Luo Qianqian, who had been involved in the music arrangement of the movie, they rarely had time to hang out together.


    Ji Cheng pointed at her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s your treat, Mrs. Fu.¡±

 Chapter 828 - Outstanding People

    <h4>Chapter 828: Outstanding People</h4>


    It was rare for the three of them to be together, so they ate at the restaurant below Shiyi Culture.


    Having eaten her fill, Ji Cheng looked at her two friends who were sitting in front of her and sighed.


    ¡°You two are so excellent, how am I supposed to live?¡±


    Mu Weiwei had long, elegant hair and Luo Qianqian was a talented girl. That made her, who was neither pretty nor outstanding, very stressed.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed.


    ¡°Weiwei is about to reach the apex of her life, and Qianqian, you are going to be a famousposer too. I can only graduate from university and be a music teacher at a primary school.¡± Ji Cheng sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Just do what you like, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡± Gu Weiwei poured her some water and consoled her.


    ¡°But what I like to do is to eat good food and have fun,¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Luo Qianqian felt her forehead and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What is there toin about when you have little ambition?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t let me envy you.¡± Ji Cheng pursed her lips.


    Luo Qianqian looked out of the window and said, when she saw a man stepping out of a car, ¡°Your super handsome cousin is here to pick you up.¡±


    Ji Cheng sat down, brushed her hair and waved at the man who walked in.


    ¡°Cousin, I am here.¡±


    Dressed in beige casual clothes, Ming Ye approached them and greeted them.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, Miss. Luo, long time no see.¡±


    Ji Cheng approached him and whispered, ¡°You must call her Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Ming Ye said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°Alright, we are done here, you can take your girlfriend away now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian reminded Ji Cheng, ¡°Remember to lose weight, or don¡¯t stand next to me next month.¡±


    Ji Cheng red at Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°Just you wait, I will lose so much weight next month.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw Ji Cheng and Ming Ye off and said to Luo Qianqian, after they left in the car, ¡°This silly girl already has everything that makes people envious.¡±


    Although Ji Cheng had lost her father at a very young age, the Ji Family who adopted her regarded her as their own.


    Then she met Ming Ye, who had been waiting for her to grow up so he could take good care of her.


    Luo Qianqian looked at her curiously. ¡°You are going to be Mrs. Fu, do you need to envy anyone else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Get in the car, it is still early so I will drive you home.¡±


    Ji Cheng always said that she was jealo us of her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rtionship.


    But no one knew how hard it had been for her to have everything and how hard it had been for her to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    Luo Qianqian got into the car and fastened the seat belt.


    ¡°Oh yes, how are you going to celebrate your birthday next week?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fu said that she is throwing a birthday party at the old mansion for me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the driver. ¡°Your mother-inw spoils you too much.¡±


    She was holding a birthday party for her and arranging her wedding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Zhou Linna¡¯s copyright infringement. If we can confirm that she still has the original script, everything will be fine,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Luo Qianqian nodded and said, ¡°If she did not keep the original script, would she just pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without the original script, I can deal with her.¡±

 Chapter 829 - Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 829: Rumor</h4>


    After seeing Luo Qianqian off, she returned to Landscape Vi and went straight over to Fu Shiyi, who was ying games.


    ¡°Third Master, I need to discuss something with you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi finished the game, put down the controller and took a sip of his drink.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if you have something to discuss with our brother, what is the point of asking me? I am not the head of the household.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is busy, and it is a matter within our circle, so you will have a better idea of what to do,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi curiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you know about Zhou Linna¡¯s infringement of Luo Qianqian¡¯s song?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Shiyi nodded and said, ¡°The director told me about it, but the other party has already published it. If there is no evidence, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°But this song was indeed written by Luo Qianqian, so I was wondering if you could get someone to spy on Zhou Linna and see if she still has the original script,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Hearing her words, Fu Shiyi made a call.


    ¡°Jolin, can you find out if Zhou Linna still has the original song?¡±


    Jolin said, ¡°I am busy.¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw asked me to ask you,¡± Fu Shiyi said and gave her the phone.


    Gu Weiwei was confused but she still took it. ¡°Jolin, do you have a way to find out about it?¡±


    ¡°I do and I will send you the news the day after tomorrow,¡± Jolin replied.


    Gu Weiwei hung up and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°I came here for your help, and you asked Jolin. You are sozy.¡±


    ¡°He was too nice when he was looking after you and he did not show you what he is capable of. He is the biggest backstabber in this industry, and no one in thepany does it as well as him,¡± Fu Shiyi said and started another game.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Is that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be the best as a manager, but you do have to be the best at ying dirty, so that you don¡¯t have to worry about other people ruining your artists,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    Having said these words, his phone rang again.


    He turned on the speaker and heard He Chi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Third Brother, congrattions, you are in a scandal again.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out these days, what is the rumor even about?!¡±


    Fu Shiyi snorted as he yed the game.


    He Chi said, ¡°The rumor is between you and your sister-inw, and it says that Fu¡¯s Enterprise is buying Longsheng Enterprise with very generous conditions because of you two. It seems that Mu Weiwei and Third Master are already talking about marriage and she is about to marry into a wealthy family...¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at Gu Weiwei who was sitting next to him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He had been staying at home because of his face allergy ever since he came back from Slovakia, so why was he having a scandal with her again?


    She was supposed to marry his brother, so why was there a rumor?


    ¡°It is a misunderstanding, just ignore it.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    They had not been on any work assignments these days, so the entertainment journalists did not have much news to write about. Longsheng had just held a meeting at noon and the news was already out.


    No wonder Xu Qian called her today and asked Fu Hanzheng to sign the contract with her at thepany, so that they could share the news.


    Fu Shiyi ended the call with He Chi, got up and was getting ready to pack up and run away.


    ¡°I better go out and lie low, lest my brother tries to torture me again.¡±


    It was his brother who bought over thepany and it was his brother who wanted to marry her, but he was the one who was rumored to be the mysterious boyfriend.


    ¡°.... Gu Weiwei did not try to persuade him otherwise, nor did she care to.


    Fu Shiyi dashed upstairs to his room, packed up his things and ran away.

 Chapter 830 - The News

    <h4>Chapter 830: The News</h4>


    Fu Shiyi had just left when Fu Hanzheng returned from work.


    Fu Shiqin asked curiously as he entered the room, ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Brother say that he would rather die than leave the house? What was he doing driving out in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Fu Shiqin leaned against the sofa and understood what Gu Weiwei was talking about.


    ¡°I think he ran away because he knew that he was in another scandal with you, sister-inw.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word, turned to Fu Hanzheng and asked, ¡°Do you still want to sign a contract with me at Longsheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered.


    ¡°My brother wants to be in the news with you,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    She had been in the news with other male stars and had been in some gossip with Fu Shiyi, but she had never been in the news with his brother.


    Hearing the reason, Gu Weiwei looked at the man next to her and did not know what to say.


    She was in front of him every single day, what was the point of appearing in the news together?


    Was it fun to pretend that they did not know each other in front of the shareholders and perform the signing ceremony?


    The servant came over to greet them to announce that the dinner was ready.


    ¡°Madam, Master, Second Master, dinner is ready.¡±


    The three of them sat down in the dining room and Fu Shiqin asked Gu Weiwei, ¡°I heard that Longsheng was supposed to work with Far East Enterprise, right?¡±


    ¡°If they had not received such a generous offer, they would have wanted to work with Far East Enterprise,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    However, she had realised that the project with Far East Enterprise was not suitable for Longsheng to participate in at the moment. It required investing arge amount of money and the project would not be able to start making profits until a few years had passed.


    Longsheng was in a shortage of funds, and such a project would only make things worse for thepany.


    ¡°Speaking of Far East Enterprise, Wei Ziting is so devoted. Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s family is in such a mess but he still married Li Xing¡¯er despite the family¡¯s objection.¡± Fu Shiqin started to gossip as he ate.


    ¡°If it had not been for that suicide attempt, they would not have gotten married.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    Jolin had told her that someone had found Li Xing¡¯er with her wrist cut open and she had ended up in hospital after attempting to kill herself.


    Then Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er got married.


    If Wei Ziting still had feelings for her, he would definitely marry her without her having to attempt suicide.


    Zhou Hong and Zheng Ming must have convinced Wei Ziting by using Li Xing¡¯er to persuade him.


    ¡°Suicide?¡± Fu Shiqin could not believe what he had just heard. How could a marriagee about in this way?


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at Fu Shiqin who was gossiping. ¡°If you are not going to eat, check over the reports now.¡±


    Fu Shiqin stopped talking and focused on eating.


    Although Wei Ziting had proposed to his sister-inw when they were young, now that they were married, he could not bring up the topic.


    His brother was so narrow-minded.


    The three of them ate dinner and Fu Hanzheng led her back to the master bedroom.


    ¡°Shiqin and I still have some work to discuss, you should rest early.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to have ate night?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Normally, if it was not a lot of work, he would ask her to keep himpany and if it was veryte, he would ask her to rest early.


    Instead of answering her, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Do you have anything on tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Thene with me to thepany tomorrow, we are going on a business trip the day after tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he held her.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei looked up and asked, ¡°It is my birthday this weekend, are you noting home?¡±

 Chapter 831 - Hang On

    <h4>Chapter 831: Hang On</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Of course he woulde home at such an important time.


    But he had to go on this business trip.


    Gu Weiwei hugged his waist. ¡°Good night, I will go to work with you tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reminded her as he looked down at the hands around his waist.


    ¡°Then let go of me, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released him and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Fu.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng returned to his study to deal with the unfinished work.


    Gu Weiwei was resting by herself and she had no idea when Fu Hanzheng returned to the room in the middle of the night because she had fallen asleep.


    It was not until dawn when Fu Hanzheng woke up early for work did he also wake her up.


    Since she had been visiting the headquarters every now and then, the staff were not surprised by her presence.


    While Fu Hanzheng was dealing with work, she was thinking about some ideas for the new movie, so that she could talk with the scriptwriter.


    After lunch, Xu Qian delivered the contract from Fu¡¯s Enterprise to acquire Longsheng.


    ¡°Boss, the contract is ready, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Normally, he would not go through with such a contract but this was the acquisition of Longsheng Enterprise for thedy boss, so he thought that he might want to take a look at it, which was why he brought it over.


    Fu Hanzheng took it and leafed through it. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, we will sign the contract tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Qian threw a look at him and then at Gu Weiwei who was sitting in his office.


    You two are already here, can¡¯t you just sign the contract so that everyone can save time?


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly and asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°What about... signing it here?¡±


    They were just signing a contract here, why did they have to pretend that they did not know each other tomorrow?


    Fu Hanzheng resolutely said, ¡°We are signing it tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a helpless look at Xu Qian ¨C it was difficult to understand this man¡¯s mind.


    Xu Qian went out helplessly and informed Longsheng Enterprise that they were going to sign the contract tomorrow.


    Although she was here to keep Fu Hanzhengpany at work, Gu Weiwei was just sitting in his office and watching him quietly.


    When they returned to Landscape Vi after work, Jolin called her.


    ¡°There is news about the matter you asked me to investigate. Zhou Linna¡¯s song had the original script, but... she has already burned it.¡±


    ¡°Burned?¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her assistant burned it for her,¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled at Fu Hanzheng and walked away with the phone.


    Hearing her silence, Jolin reminded her.


    ¡°You wanted to find the original script and do a handwriting identification, so that the original script would be evidence that it was written by Luo Qianqian, but what now, if there is no original script?¡±


    Zhou Linna had badmouthed his girl so much when she was with Li Xing¡¯er, she deserved everythinging for her.


    ¡°Qianqian wrote a song called ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯, you can ask her for the original script and let Zhou Linna secretly know about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Jolin understood what she meant and said with a smile, ¡°I will do it now. There will be a second time when someone steals someone else¡¯s work. Just wait for her to take the bait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out anything. As long as she dares to use it, she will never be able to turn the situation around,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She remembered that there were several works in the book Luo Qianqian was missing.


    If Zhou Linna did not pay the price, she would take all the work for herself.


    ¡°I will call Third Master and Luo Qianqian and do it now.¡±


    Having said the words, Jolin hung up the call and went to Luo Qianqian¡¯s home to get the original script.

 Chapter 832 - Pretending Not to Know EaChapter Other

    <h4>Chapter 832: Pretending Not to Know Each Other</h4>


    After the call with Jolin, Gu Weiwei called Luo Qianqian and asked her to give the original script to Jolin.


    Then she made a call to Fu Shiyi who was on the run and asked him to cooperate.


    After everything was arranged, she let out a sigh of relief and returned to the dining room for dinner.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her. ¡°Trouble?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian¡¯s works have been giarized and stolen, so we have made the necessary arrangements. If everything goes well, the problem will be solved this week,¡± Gu Weiwei casually said.


    Zhou Linna had thought that if the original script was ruined, they would not be able to do anything about it and could only swallow their anger in silence.


    But there were a hundred ways to make her pay, even without the original script.


    Fu Shiqin sighed and nced at his brother.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can¡¯t you ask my brother for help or something?¡±


    His brother was a boyfriend and yet she never relied on him when she was in trouble.


    ¡°You think too little of me by requesting me to ask your brother to do such a small thing.¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    Fu Hanzheng was used to her being independent, so he did not object to what she was doing.


    Because he had asked her this question before, and she had told him that she loved him not because of his power and wealth, but because he was the one who loved her and so she loved him too.


    Therefore, when she thought that she could solve the problem on her own, he would respect her opinion and not interfere with her choice.


    ¡°But...¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at the two people sitting opposite him and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you really going to pretend that you don¡¯t know each other and sign the contract tomorrow? ¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you are happy.¡± Fu Shiqin shook his head.


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei was in the master bedroom picking out the dress she was going to wear the following day, when Fu Hanzheng came over he saw her holding a dress in one hand and looking at her reflection.


    The moment she saw him, she asked for his opinion with a smile, ¡°Uncle Fu, tomorrow is the first time we are going to be in the same news headlines together, which one do you want me to wear?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked around and pointed at the beige dress.


    ¡°This one.¡±


    ¡°This one it is then.¡± Gu Weiwei left the beige one out and hung up the rest of the clothes in the walk-in closet.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy with work as usual, so he said goodnight to her and went back to the study to discuss work with Fu Shiqin.


    When they woke up early in the morning, she put on the dress Fu Hanzheng had chosen and put on some light makeup.


    They ate breakfast and went out together.


    Since she had to pretend not to know him in front of the shareholders of Longsheng Enterprise, she drove to Longsheng Enterprise herself.


    Fu Hanzheng had a morning meeting scheduled at Fu¡¯s Enterprise before the contract signing at Longsheng Enterprise.


    When the shareholders of thepany heard that Fu Hanzheng wasing to sign the contract, they all came to thepany to wee him and Gu Weiwei was also asked to wee him at the front gate of thepany.


    The familiar Rolls-Royce stopped and Xu Qian got out of the car to open the door.


    Gu Weiwei approached him with a serious and professional demeanor. ¡°Hello, President Fu, thank you for taking the time to sign the contract.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng calmly shook hands with her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    After they shook hands, Fu Shiqin stepped out of the car and stood with Fu Hanzheng.


    Seeing them pretending not to know each other, Fu Shiqin tried hard to hold back hisughter.


    ¡°Hello, President Mu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him, but she still shook hands with him in front of the shareholders.


    ¡°Second Master Fu, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Fu Shiqin tried hard not tough. ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

 Chapter 833 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 833: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei had shaken hands with them and greeted them, the other shareholders greeted them too.


    ¡°President Fu, it is our honor that you are here to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, thank you for giving Longsheng such a generous offer...¡±


    ...


    Both Fu Hanzheng and Second Master were present at Longsheng Enterprise.


    President Mu was indeed not a simple person.


    However, Fu Hanzheng walked past the shareholders who were waiting to shake hands with him, totally ignoring their presence.


    Fu Shiqin approached them with a dry smile. His brother was offering such a good deal for his sister-inw, not for these people.


    Gu Weiwei led Fu Hanzheng and his men into the signing room, where several personnel from mediapanies were already waiting.


    The moment they came in, they heard the camera clicking.


    Some media outlets even made some inquiries.


    ¡°President Fu, I heard that Fu¡¯s Enterprise offered a very generous offer for Longsheng, is it because of Mu Weiwei and Third Master?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you dating Third Master?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, is it because of you and Third Master?¡±


    ...


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother¡¯s face and said, ¡°Everyone, our friends in the media, we are signing the contract today, don¡¯t ask for such gossip.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, did you offer Longsheng such a good deal because of Third Master and Mu Weiwei?¡± One reporter asked, unwilling to give up on juicy gossip.


    Although the rumor between Third Master and Mu Weiwei was not true, Third Master had signed Mu Weiwei to Shiyi Culture and supported her. He had even allowed Mu Weiwei to direct two movies.


    If they were not in a rtionship, Mu Weiwei would not have been so popr.


    ¡°It is not because of him, it has nothing to do with him. It is just a business deal.¡± Fu Shiqin exined.


    Oh please, it had nothing to do with Third Brother. It was all because of her rtionship with his elder brother.


    ¡°But the conditions of the Longsheng Enterprise acquisition are way too abnormal.¡± The reporter still did not give up and asked Mu Weiwei instead when he could not get any information from Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you in a rtionship with Third Master?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who looked cold. This was why she had told him that they could sign the contract at home.


    He had insisted on signing the contract at Longsheng, and now he was unhappy.


    She leafed through the contract briefly and signed her name.


    On the other side, Fu Hanzheng had also finished signing.


    Xu Qian stood between them and exchanged the two contracts, and then they signed the other contract.


    Then he stood up and they shook hands.


    ¡°President Fu, please guide me in the future.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°I will.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was worried that if the journalists asked about Fu Shiyi and Mu Weiwei¡¯s gossip again, his brother would be livid.


    Seeing that they had signed the contract, he reminded them.


    ¡°We have a meeting, let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw Fu Hanzheng off with the shareholders and watched him drive away.


    The signing ceremony waspleted within half an hour.


    She did not understand why he had toe here in person.


    She had just returned to the office and asked Yang to talk with the managers arranged by Fu¡¯s Enterprise, when Fu Hanzheng texted her.


    [Will youe to thepanyter?]

 Chapter 834 - Yuan Shuo

    <h4>Chapter 834: Yuan Shuo</h4>


    Gu Weiwei finished talking with Yang and was about to reply, when Yuan Shuo called.


    ¡°Weiwei, Cayman Dorrans asked me to meet him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment.


    ¡°Same ce as before, let¡¯s meet.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yuan Shuo replied.


    Gu Weiwei hung up and when she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s text, she sent him a message.


    [I have something to deal with, can I see you at home tonight?]


    A few secondster, Fu Hanzheng replied.


    [Okay.]


    Gu Weiwei finished the work at thepany, drove to Yuan Bao¡¯s kindergarten and parked the car.


    Seeing her car, Yuan Shuo opened the door and got in.


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans sent Watson and asked me to meet him. It must be because of what happened with Will Dorrans.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng sent Will¡¯s men to Cayman Dorrans, so he must suspect something.¡±


    ¡°He suspects that I have figured out Will¡¯s secret that he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at her and said, ¡°If I go, I am not sure that your secret can be hidden from Cayman.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Must you go?¡±


    ¡°Watson is here in person, I am afraid that I have to go,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    He was still in Hua Land and if he did not go with him to meet Cayman, he might be forced to go with him.


    But he was worried that if he told Cayman Dorrans everything, Cayman would be in a hurry to bring her back.


    But the other members of the Fu Family would not be able to ept her real identity.


    So he had toe and talk with her, just to make sure that what he could tell Cayman would be okay.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Finally... I have to face it.¡±


    ¡°But Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family...¡± Yuan Shuo was worried.


    They were getting married next month, and he was afraid that if they were exposed now, it would ruin their marriage.


    She had died once and the love she has might be lost because of her past.


    ¡°Go and meet Cayman Dorrans, just tell him that I am here. I will meet him after I deal with Fu Hanzheng.¡± Gu Weiwei made up her mind to meet Cayman after she talked with Fu Hanzheng.


    Yuan Shuo worriedly looked at her. ¡°Weiwei, have you really decided to tell Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell him, he will find out from someone else one day.¡± Gu Weiwei helplessly smiled.


    Although she also wanted to keep this a secret from him forever, it just couldn¡¯t be that way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk with Fu Hanzheng alone, as for his family... let¡¯s think about it,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him. ¡°Where will Yuan Bao be if you meet Cayman?¡±


    ¡°I will bring them with me,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    He would not be able to return for a couple of days and she and Fu Hanzheng had something to deal with, so it was not convenient for them to take care of him.


    ¡°Are you really going to be safe with him?¡± Gu Weiwei was not assured.


    Yuan Shuo chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cayman will not make things difficult for a child. Also, he will not do anything to me after I tell him the news.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not force him any more. She had her own problems to deal with and she had no time to take care of Yuan Bao.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said helplessly, ¡°Well Yuan Bao prepared a present for you and is insisting on giving you the birthday present in person so...¡±

 Chapter 835 - Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 835: Scandal</h4>


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, if you can stay for a few more days that¡¯s good. I¡¯m looking forward to his present too.¡±


    Yuan Shuo checked the time and said, ¡°There is a parent-child event at Yuan Bao¡¯s kindergarten today, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Yuan Shuo left the car and Gu Weiwei stayed in the car by herself for almost two hours, before driving back to Landscape Vi.


    At this time, the news of Fu¡¯s Enterprise signing with Longsheng Enterprise was published.


    Fu Shiqin knew that something exciting was going to happen, so he kept searching through the news.


    When he found it, he spat out a mouthful of coffee onto the phone¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    He wiped the phone with a napkin and ran to his brother¡¯s office.


    ¡°Brother, the news about you and sister-inw is out.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked up at him and discerned something from his odd expression.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Fu Shiqin ced the phone in front of him and said sympathetically, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    It had been a signing between Fu¡¯s Enterprise and Longsheng Enterprise, but the media were all guessing the rtionship status between Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi.


    Also, the apanying picture was very annoying. On one side was the picture of Mu Weiwei and his brother shaking hands, and on the other side was the picture of Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi together during the promotional event.


    Headline: Fu¡¯s Enterprise acquires Longsheng Enterprise under unprecedented conditions and Mu Weiwei, the Movie Queen worth ten billion yuan, seems to be in a rtionship with Third Master.


    Also, although the picture of Mu Weiwei and her brother shaking hands was small, the picture of her and Fu Shiyi was erged.


    Fu Hanzheng checked his phone for a few seconds and clicked on another one.


    Although the words were different, they still sounded the same. They were all trying to guess her rtionship with Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Brother, what about... Fu Shiyi rifying the matter?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Fu Hanzheng tossed his phone away and said, ¡°Get someone to repost the news. Make it official.¡±


    Rumors tended to get worse and worse, and if Fu Shiyi were to try and exin it, it would make them suspect their rtionship even more.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin kindly suggested, ¡°Brother, if you are not feeling well, I can call Fu Shiyi back and you can teach him a lesson!¡±


    When the news came out, he also checked Weibo.


    Fu Shiyi and Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans exploded in uproar too. They had guessed that they were in a rtionship, but now they were sure that they were in a rtionship.


    At the same time, Fu Shiyi, who was hiding in his vi, heard the news from his agent and was reading the news.


    What Movie Queen Mu Weiwei who had been in a rtionship with Master Three for so long?! what Movie Queen Mu Weiwei who was about to marry into a wealthy family...?!


    Fu Shiyi felt helpless as he read the reports about his rtionship with Mu Weiwei as the only rumored couple.


    What did this have to do with him?


    It was his brother who was dating her, his brother who was signing the contract with her, and his brother who was getting married to her, yet these people kept spreading rumors about him and his sister-inw.


    All of them were trying to kill him. His brother must be thinking about killing him now.


    He was just thinking of what to do, when Fu Shiqin called, ¡°Third Brother, our brother told you not to rify the gossip.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean don¡¯t rify? What are you doing to me are you trying to sabotage me?¡± Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he said, ¡°I did nothing! Don¡¯t use me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it will be over in a few days, don¡¯t disturb us any more.¡± Fu Shiqin clearly thought too highly of his own family¡¯s status.


    It was also because his brother and sister-inw were in a very secretive rtionship, so the public did not think that they would interact with one another. It was easier for them to assume that she and Fu Shiyi were a couple.

 Chapter 836

    <h4>Chapter 836: Talk With You</h4>


    When night fell, it was already nine o¡¯clock when Fu Hanzheng finished work at thepany and returned to Landscape Vi. He also had to catch the ne and leave the country.


    Seeing that Gu Weiwei was not downstairs, he asked the servant, ¡°Where is Madam? She is not home yet?¡±


    ¡°Madam came home in the afternoon, but we haven¡¯t had dinner yet,¡± the servant said.


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng hurried upstairs to the master bedroom and found that the light was not on.


    He turned on the light and nced around the room. He found her on the sofa, staring at the engagement ring she usually wore.


    The moment the light turned on, Gu Weiwei was startled and dropped the ring onto the sofa.


    ¡°You... you are back,¡± she said as she put the ring back on her finger.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and sized her up.


    ¡°The servant said that you are not feeling well and haven¡¯t had dinner yet?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s only because I ate out this afternoon and so I have no appetite.¡±


    Due to the meeting with Yuan Shuo in the afternoon, she had been thinking a lot when she came home and the sky had turned dark without her noticing.


    ¡°Then what is it? Trouble?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I need to talk with you about something.¡±


    No matter how difficult it was to tell him everything, she had to tell him everything.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and asked, ¡°Is it urgent?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but we must talk about it.¡± Gu Weiwei looked serious.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and whispered, ¡°Can we talk about it when I am back?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said nothing.


    ¡°I have a flight to catch right now and I am in a hurry to attend an important meeting. If it is not urgent, I will talk with you in two days, alright?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a gentle voice.


    He was supposed to immediately leave after picking up his luggage, but he had been dyed for a while.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She had forgotten that he was going abroad for business today.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead, got up and went to get his luggage. Then he asked the servant to bring the luggage into the car.


    Gu Weiwei went downstairs with him hand in hand, but she did not say anything because of her worries.


    She mustered up the courage and made up her mind to wait for his return.


    She had no idea how hard she would have to work again, before she had the courage and determination to speak.


    Fu Hanzheng took her to the door and brushed her messy hair behind her ears.


    ¡°I will finish the work soon and you can talk about anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her lips as he reminded her gently, ¡°It is gettingte, rest early.¡±


    ¡°Take a rest on the way and text me when you arrive.¡± Gu Weiwei hugged the man in front of her, unwilling to let go.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead again. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei released her hands and watched him get into the car. She stood still for a long time after the car drove away.


    When she did note back inside, Fu Shiqin found her and said, ¡°Sister-inw, my brother will only be gone for two days. It is not as if he is nevering home. Why are you so reluctant to let him go?¡±


    She had been outside for a few minutes already, how much longer was she going to stay here?


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and nced at the man who wasining.


    ¡°What does a single man like you know?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged. What had he done to deserve being single?


    Fu Shiyi always attacked him with this matter, and so did she.


    If he was not single, who would work overtime for his brother?


    If he did not work overtime for his brother, his brother would not have time to go on dates with her.

 Chapter 837 - My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 837: My Brother</h4>


    She had been mentally prepared for the entire afternoon, waiting for Fu Hanzheng toe home and to talk with him face to face.


    But she had forgotten that Fu Hanzheng was going abroad to attend a meeting tonight.


    After Gu Weiwei saw him off, she struggled to fall asleep in the master bedroom.


    Lying in bed alone, before she realized it was already dawn.


    Jolin texted her to discuss something at thepany.


    She washed up, got changed and went downstairs. Fu Shiqin was eating breakfast, when he noticed the obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if you really can¡¯t bear to be separated from my brother, you should go to him instead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°My brother just left and you already have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Fu Shiqin pointed at his eyes.


    Gu Weiwei rubbed her eyes and took a spoonful of the porridge.


    ¡°Second Master, if there was a very loving couple, but the woman had many secrets, what would happen if one day the man found out that the woman turned out to be someone he hated deeply, do you think... that man would continue to like her or hate her and break up with her?¡±


    Fu Shiqin blinked and asked, ¡°New movie idea?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°That is so ridiculous! This is not like you, to ask such a thing, sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiqinined and said after thinking for a while, ¡°I think he will continue to like her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and asked, ¡°If I be the person your brother used to hate, will your brother break up with me?¡±


    Fu Shiqin finished his breakfast, wiped his mouth and checked the time. He then got up and said as he was about to leave, ¡°Sister-inw, my brother doesn¡¯t need to answer this question. Even if you be a man, my brother will just be gay, let alone if you became someone he hated before.¡±


    His brother¡¯s indulgence towards her had reached an infuriating level.


    He might not be able to answer this question this way for anyone else but his brother.


    In his brother¡¯s eyes, was there any other woman apart from Mu Weiwei?


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry at his words. She had been thinking about it for a whole night and she had been trying to figure out his attitude, and here Fu Shiqin had given her such a terrible answer.


    ¡°Alright, sister-inw, if you miss my brother, just call Xu Qian and ask him to let you talk to him.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiqin rushed to work with his briefcase in his hand.


    Sitting alone in the dining room, Gu Weiwei faced the table full of food.


    The servant was tidying up upstairs and ran downstairs with her phone.


    ¡°Madam, Master is calling you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and answered the call.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes I just got off the ne. What are you up to now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°I am eating breakfast, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I ate on the ne.¡± Fu Hanzheng could tell that she sounded a bit weird, so he asked, ¡°Did you want to talk about something important with mest night?¡±


    ¡°No hurry, we can talk when you are back,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    It was not something they could talk about over the phone.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while. ¡°Okay, I will finish the work as quickly as possible.¡±


    He knew that Cayman Dorrans had sent someone to Hua Land to find Yuan Shuo and he hadn¡¯t returned, as if he wanted Yuan Shuo to meet him.


    So he guessed that the reason why she was so serious and wanted to talk with him was because of this.


    And also, about her real rtionship with Gu Weiwei.


    But he could not miss the meeting today, so he had to promise her that they would talk about it when he was home.

 Chapter 838 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 838: Trap</h4>


    They finished their call at breakfast and after breakfast, Gu Weiwei went to Shiyi Culture to meet Jolin.


    Luo Qianqian happened to be at thepany discussing with the singer about the modification of the new work, so they were waiting for her in the office.


    Gu Weiwei sat down and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What did Zhou Linna say about ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I have left it behind in her reach, so it will probably be used soon,¡± Jolin said confidently.


    After all, it was a stolen work, so she was afraid that they would release it first. Of course she would definitely release it in a hurry, iming that it was her own work.


    It was the original script, so she was sure that even if they found out about it, they would not be able to do anything about it.


    Luo Qianqian could not figure out what they were up to and worriedly asked, ¡°That song wasposed by my father and I, and Fu Shiyi is going to release the single. Will it affect Third Master¡¯s song release if Zhou Linna gets a hold of it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled meaningfully and took a sip of water.


    ¡°It will definitely be affected, but it won¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at her and then at Jolin.


    ¡°I want to know what you are up to, otherwise I will not be able to rest easily.¡±


    Weiwei had calledst night and asked her to give the original script to Jolin.


    She could not think of what they were going to do, and she was so worried that she could not sleep well the entire night.


    Gu Weiwei and Jolin exchanged a nce but before they could exin anything, Fu Shiyi came in and sat down.


    ¡°To put it simply, I am giving the original script to Zhou Linna. If she takes a fancy to that song, she will definitely record and release it, and im that it is her new song. Then I will sing and release it, and say that it is my new song.¡±


    Jolin smiled and also spoke, ¡°We have already finished the recording and are just waiting for the release. When the timees, the songs that have such a high degree of simrity will definitely be torn apart by the fans of the two families. When we release the recording time, Zhou Linna will be torn apart by Third Master¡¯s fans.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we can say that her song was stolen from ourpany too. Even if we don¡¯t have any evidence, we can do whatever we want with the help of public opinion. Zhou Linna will never be able to clear her name.¡±


    Fu Shiyi crossed his legs and exined their n.


    Without the original script and evidence, it was impossible to sue Zhou Linna for stealing Luo Qianqian¡¯s works.


    But it was easy for them to prove that she was guilty.


    As long as she stole ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ this time, they would be the ones to decide whether or not she stole the previous song.


    Gu Weiwei said to Luo Qianqian, after they finished talking, ¡°When the crime is done, even if Zhou Linna still has your works, she will not dare to use them again. Also... she may not have a chance to use them.¡±


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°If that is the case, will her career as a star be ruined too?¡±


    ¡°She ruined her own future, we are not to me.¡± Jolin looked at Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°She was prepared. If you sued them, they would turn against you but if you did nothing, they would not do anything either.¡±


    That was what he had asked his men to find out these past two days. The other party was waiting for Luo Qianqian to sue them, so that they could use this opportunity to gain poprity.


    ¡°That book that fell into her hands has at least ten songs written in it by you. If she doesn¡¯t do anything now, she will definitely use them all for herselfter on, saying that they are her works.¡± Gu Weiwei patted her shoulders and said, ¡°If she is capable enough, she can get up after the spotlight passes. If she is not capable enough, then she is asking for it.¡±

 Chapter 839 - Trap 2

    <h4>Chapter 839: Trap 2</h4>


    At the same time, Zhou Linna was practicing the new song at Hua Shang Culture.


    An Yang, the agent, came over and found that she was not practicing the song in the album, so she interrupted the practice and asked, ¡°What song is this? Is this the song from your album?¡±


    ¡°New song, I¡¯m getting ready for the concert the day after tomorrow,¡± Zhou Linna said.


    Hearing this, An Yang said, ¡°Then we can save it until after the concert, when the new single is released. It is not appropriate to sing it in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°This is a song to thank the fans. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to release the single after the song.¡± Zhou Linna insisted on singing it at the concert.


    This was Luo Qianqian¡¯s new draft. If she did not publish it as soon as possible, the song would be useless to her if a singer from Shiyi Culture used it.


    Also, the melody and lyrics of this song were very catchy and she had a feeling that it would be a very popr new song.


    ¡°Brother An Yang, this song is very good, it will definitely be very popr,¡± the voice recorder said.


    This song was not at all inferior to the main song of the new album, or maybe it was even better.


    The agent nced at the recorder and said to Zhou Linna, ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    Zhou Linna took the throat-soothing tea with her and left the recording studio, walking with her agent to his office.


    ¡°What is it? I am already practicing hard. I can release the single after the concert.¡±


    ¡°Tell me honestly, where did this songe from?¡± An Yang asked straightforwardly.


    Zhou Linna sat down, took a sip of the throat-soothing tea and said calmly, ¡°I told you that it is my new work.¡±


    ¡°You did not write this song. This song has the same style as your album, and it was written by the sameposer, right?¡± An Yang asked.


    He had been in this industry for years, so he was able to see things clearly.


    They had tried asking Zhou Linna topose the songs herself, but none of the songs sheposed had any style.


    It was not until some time ago when she finally brought out a good song called ¡®Alluring Times¡¯.


    They had ced this song as the main song for her album and it was very popr on the inte.


    He did not think that it was a songposed by Zhou Linna, so he kept asking her about the origin of the song before she finally confessed to him.


    ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ was a song written by a high school ssmate.


    This song was very outstanding, so they took the risk of using it in her new album. They ruined the original draft and made a new copy for the copyright registration, so that the remaining works could be used in her next album.


    But he had also read through the stolen book and it did not contain the song she was practicing today.


    However, this song was very simr to the style of ¡®Alluring Times¡¯, so he was almost sure that the song was written by theposer.


    ¡°Yes, she wrote it and it fell into my hands.¡± Zhou Linna honestly admitted.


    ¡°Coincidentally?¡± An Yang, the agent, countered. ¡°It was a coincidence that you got the original script, how can it be a coincidence this time?¡±


    When they first found the original script, he had thought of suggesting they buy it from theposer.


    But Zhou Linna said that she had something against her, so she would not sell it to her.


    That was why they ruined the original script and went to do the copyright registration. They made some modifications to ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ so that it could be the main song for her new album.

 Chapter 840 - Trap 3

    <h4>Chapter 840: Trap 3</h4>


    Zhou Linna thought for a while. When her assistant showed it to her, she said that it was a file from a staff member from Shiyi Culture and that two words were written on it.


    So they opened it and found that it was the original script of the song.


    Then the staff who had lost the original script came back in a hurry, so they hid it away and brought it back with them.


    She could tell that this song would definitely be popr, so she was eager to sing it.


    ¡°It was really a coincidence.¡±


    An Yang objected.


    ¡°One time is a coincidence, but two times?¡±


    They had also thought that after their album was released, the songposer of ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ woulde to them and even sue them.


    But it had been so many days and there was no movement from the other side, as if they had no idea about it.


    But Zhou Linna happened to get the original draft of the song, which was way too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°I have the original script, what else is there?¡± Zhou Linna did not believe his spection.


    ¡°Be careful, you are not allowed to use or sing this song.¡±


    Her agent, An Yang, warned her. The agent¡¯s instincts told him that the original script of ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ came from a strange ce.


    ¡°This song is going to be very popr, it would be such a waste to miss it.¡±


    Zhou Linna did not want to give up. The new album had made her popr, and this song would definitely make her even more popr.


    ¡°It is just a matter of luck that you seed in one attempt because you are greedy for money. Something bad will happen sooner orter.¡± Agent An Yang looked at the woman in front of him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your cousin Li Xing¡¯er teach you a lesson about shooting herself in the foot?¡±


    ¡°That is because... she was unlucky enough to have a fight with Mu Weiwei,¡± Zhou Linna said.


    Because she had helped Li Xing¡¯er when she was involved with Mu Weiwei, she had been scolded by Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans these past few months.


    As a result, her career was also affected. Now that the storm had passed and she was gaining back her poprity with the new album, she should take this opportunity to maintain her poprity and uphold her image as a talented girl.


    Mu Weiwei was at the same level as her and she was already an A-lister and a Movie Queen.


    But she was just a famous singer who was not on the same level.


    ¡°I am afraid that you will ruin your own path with this song,¡± An Yang said.


    ¡°The original script is with me, what else can they do? They can¡¯t use it, so they will soon rewrite it and someone else will use it,¡± Zhou Linna said.


    She loved the song, ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ so much that she was not willing to leave it to anyone else.


    Seeing her unwillingness to give up, An Yang tried to persuade her with a serious face.


    ¡°Linna, you did not write the main song for the album, so you should stop while you can. You will run into a ghost if you walk too much in the dark. What a coincidence that someone else¡¯s original draft is in your hands again!¡±


    It was not easy for him to bring her up, and he did not want her to be like her stupid cousin who had shot herself in the foot and ruined her own future.


    Zhou Linna sighed impatiently. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t sing it.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy for you to regain your poprity, but if you take one wrong step, you will never be able to make aeback.¡± Seeing that she had agreed, An Yang patiently tried to persuade her. ¡°Let¡¯s not use this song, I will get someone to prepare a better single for you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I am going to practice now.¡± Zhou Linna got up unhappily and went back to practicing.

 Chapter 841 - Trap 4

    <h4>Chapter 841: Trap 4</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei first heard the news, Zhou Linna had already started to practise the original version of the song, and she thought that she had taken the bait.


    But soon Jolin received the news that Zhou Linna¡¯s agent objected to her singing the song, so they gave up.


    ¡°Zhou Linna¡¯s agent has stopped her from singing this song, what should we do?¡± Jolin asked Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi interrupted while he was ying a game.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t take the bait and doesn¡¯t sing this song to the public, everything will be for naught.¡±


    ¡°Her agent An Yang is a very cautious person and he stopped her,¡± Jolin said regretfully.


    If she did not fall for it this time, they would not be able to use this trick again.


    It was a coincidence that she received the original drafts once or twice, but if there was a third time, Zhou Linna would know that something was wrong.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°When is Zhou Linna¡¯s concert?¡±


    ¡°It starts at six tomorrow night, and will finish in about two hours,¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Luo Qianqian and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Third Master, we should hold the release of your new single at the end of Zhou Linna¡¯s concert. If Zhou Linna doesn¡¯t fall for that song, we will have to think of something else.¡±


    ¡°With An Yang¡¯s cautiousness, he will never allow Zhou Linna to use Luo Qianqian¡¯s works again. If she doesn¡¯t use them, we can¡¯t do anything about her,¡± Jolin said helplessly.


    Zhou Linna¡¯s agent was an experienced person in the industry, so he was very careful.


    ¡°We can decide tomorrow night. If she doesn¡¯t do it, we can think of another way. It is not the only way.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled, showing no signs of panic because of the deviation in the n.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a moment and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s forget it if it doesn¡¯t work this time.¡±


    She had been careless when she lost the book, but she had not expected that it would fall into Zhou Linna¡¯s hands.


    However, she felt bad that everyone had to work so hard for just a few songs.


    Be it Weiwei or Shiyi Culture, they had given her a great deal and helped her to be a sessfulposer.


    ¡°Forget it, how can we just forget about it?¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled as he yed the game. ¡°Shiyi Culture is not going to suffer any losses, I will be so embarrassed if this gets out!¡±


    What was more, Zhou Linna had always helped Li Xing¡¯er to badmouth his sister-inw, and this time, she had stolen the songs that theirpany was going to release. All their songs and MVs[1] werepleted, but all of them were ruined.


    He finished the game and said to Jolin, ¡°Get Xiao Qian to make a statement and tell her to postpone the release of the new album.¡±


    Jolin nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will go now.¡±


    ¡°Third Master, it is not necessary. Because of such a small matter...¡±


    Hearing that, Luo Qianqian felt even more guilty about postponing the release of the album.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is just a smokescreen.¡± Gu Weiwei patted her shoulders and exined. ¡°Xiao Qian and Zhou Linna debuted at the same time and she is an all-rounded singer. Zhou Linna will be very anxious when she hears the news.¡±


    Since Zhou Linna¡¯s new album was selling well and she was quite popr. But if she did not have any other works to keep up with her poprity, she would gradually decline.


    When Xiao Qian released the new album, she would definitely be more popr than her.


    That was why she was in a hurry to release the new single, and the song ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ that was delivered to her was a very rare piece of work.


    [1] Music Videos.

 Chapter 842 - My Starlight

    <h4>Chapter 842: My Starlight</h4>


    Zhou Linna¡¯s concert was held the following afternoon. She not only sang all the songs she had performed since she debuted, but also interacted with the fans.


    In the end, she even performed her best piano performance.


    It could be said that the ceremony was very sessful.


    The agent and the organizer¡¯s representative watched from below the stage and pped in satisfaction.


    ¡°Linna is so talented, she has a bright future ahead of her.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me, President Liu.¡± An Yang smiled politely.


    They were just talking with each other when Zhou Linna, who was sitting in front of the piano, did not end the concert as was nned.


    She picked up the microphone and said to the fans, ¡°Thank you foring today, thank you for lighting up the entire venue. In order to thank you, I would like to share the uing single, ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ with everyone.¡±


    The fans thought that it was over, but when they heard that there was a new song that had not been released yet, they screamed excitedly.


    Hearing this, An Yang¡¯s face changed.


    He had warned her not to use this song, yet she was still going to sing it.


    But the performance had already started and no matter how angry he was, he could not drag her down from the stage and stop her from singing the song.


    ¡ª Like sunshine, warm in winter


    Like starlight that illuminates my heaven and earth


    Like a beautiful dream, so that I am addicted


    You, because you


    In the middle of the crowd, you shine like the stars.


    Let me believe in miracles


    Witnessing the beauty of dreams ¡ª


    When the fans heard the song lyrics that thanked them, they were moved.


    After Zhou Linna finished the performance, the fans kept calling her name.


    ¡°Linna!¡±


    ¡°Linna!¡±


    The moment she returned backstage, the agent rushed into the makeup room and asked the assistant and the makeup artist to leave.


    ¡°I warned you not to use this song, why did you sing it?¡±


    ¡°I have sung the song and the fans liked it too. We can prepare a new song as soon as possible,¡± Zhou Linna said with a smile.


    But the agent, An Yang, was not happy at all. With his hands on his hips, he paced back and forth in the makeup room.


    ¡°I told you not to sing this song, why didn¡¯t you listen? Why not?!¡±


    She was not the one who wrote the song, so why did she have to go and sing the song before finding out the truth?


    ¡°Xiao Qian from Shiyi Culture is going to release a new album soon. If I don¡¯t get the new song ready soon, she will be able to beat me when her new album is released.¡± Zhou Linna revealed her real purpose.


    Xiao Qian was a talented singer who had a simr voice to her and she had always been herpetitor.


    She had to have a new song to maintain her current poprity, so that she would not lose to Xiao Qian.


    ¡°I have already found theposer to write the new single, what are you in a hurry for?¡± An Yang replied.


    Her agent, An Yang, was very displeased that she was acting so willfully without discussing anything with him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Also, will you give me something better than this song?¡± Zhou Linna countered.


    Since the song was already out and the new single was revealed on stage, they had to release the single.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±


    Agent An Yang sighed. There were so many people here, it was not a good ce to discuss this matter.


    The moment he opened the door, the assistant came over to him with a phone in her hand.


    ¡°Brother An Yang, Sister Linna, look.¡±

 Chapter 843 - My Starlight 2

    <h4>Chapter 843: My Starlight 2</h4>


    There was a live-stream ying of Fu Shiyi¡¯s fifth anniversary on the phone and the theme was ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯.


    Zhou Linna¡¯s face changed when she saw the words on the live-stream.


    ¡°It is just a coincidence that the theme of the memorial is the same.¡±


    But An Yang was not as optimistic as she was. ¡°It better be a coincidence, otherwise... you are finished.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was a very popr star in Hua Land. If this song was his, they would be totally ruined by Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans.


    The preparations for Fu Shiyi¡¯s fifth anniversary celebration were very mysterious. The anniversary celebration that started in the afternoon was postponed until eight in the evening.


    But the fans still waited patiently.


    At the backstage of the event, Fu Shiyi had already put on makeup and gotten changed as he said proudly, ¡°I am so smart, Zhou is finally hooked!¡±


    A few minutes ago, they had just received news that at the end of the concert, Zhou Linna sang the song ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ to thank the fans and announced the release of the single.


    When she started to sing, they put down the prepared poster, ¡®You are my Starlight¡¯.


    ¡°It is up to you now,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    If Zhou Linna did not sing the song, they would have to think of something else.


    But after using Xiao Qian¡¯s news to provoke Zhou Linna, she could not wait to bring out her song.


    Also, she announced to the public that it was her own work but when Fu Shiyi sang the song, he would also immediately release the single.


    When the time came, Zhou Linna would not be able to exin herself to Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans.


    Fu Shiyi brushed his hair and sneered.


    ¡°Just watch.¡±


    The assistant came in and reminded him, ¡°Third Master, the host is on the stage, you have three minutes left.¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked up and said to the makeup artist, ¡°Add some powder to my neck, it is too darkpared to my face.¡±


    He had been too tanned before, so he had to cover himself up.


    ¡°You are a man, is it appropriate for you to wear so much powder?¡±


    Jolinined at the sight of the young man who had put on foundation because he now painted a sinister look.


    ¡°None of your business, don¡¯t be jealous of my beauty.¡± Fu Shiyi looked up and asked the makeup artist to add some more powder to his neck.


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian exchanged a look. They were toozy toment on Fu Shiyi¡¯s narcissism.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s agent came in to urge him to hurry up and suggested to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, it is Third Master¡¯s fifth anniversary, do you want to help him?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you are trying to kill me again!¡± Fu Shiyi red at his agent.


    Because of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s acquisition of Longsheng, there were all kinds of rumors about them online. If she went on the stage with him now, she would definitely make the headlines tomorrow.


    If his brother saw him tomorrow, he would kill him.


    ¡°I... what did I say wrong? Your fans have be a lot more powerful these days, and there will be a good response if you share the same stage...¡± the agent said innocently.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he wanted to punch something. This agent did not know that she was his sister-inw and kept trying to make them a couple.


    ¡°Third Master it is your turn.¡± The assistant checked the time and reminded him.


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his clothes and strode out of the dressing room, ready to go on stage. He felt so intimidating that he wished he could also walk on air.

 Chapter 844 - A Tornado

    <h4>Chapter 844: A Tornado</h4>


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were calling out for him from the front of the stage and Gu Weiwei said to Jolin, ¡°It is gettingte, Qianqian and I are leaving now, you can make the arrangements.¡±


    Zhou Linna was doomed to fail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is much easier now that she has taken the bait,¡± Jolin said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed her bag and said to Luo Qianqian, ¡°You and your father may need to cooperate with thepany to sue Zhou Linna, and thewyers will guide you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Having said these words, Luo Qianqian thanked Jolin and left with her.


    Because Fu Shiyi¡¯s anniversary service had started, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him, so they did not notice them leaving.


    Gu Weiwei got into the car, removed her mask and said as she drove, ¡°Are you and Ji Cheng free tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°How can we not have time for your birthday?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a smile.


    She and Ji Cheng had prepared the present for Weiwei half a month ago, and they were just waiting for her birthday toe around.


    ¡°Thene to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion tomorrow. Mrs. Fu has prepared a small birthday banquet,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They had informed everyone from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s close circle these past two days. If any of her friends wereing, she should inform them too.


    After much thought, she realized that only the two of them knew about their rtionship.


    Luo Qianqian sighed.


    ¡°It seems that you will do well after marriage.¡±


    They had felt sorry for her when she told them about her family but now Fu Hanzheng was ready to give her a new home. Since the Fu Family loved her so much, she thought that Weiwei would be very happy after getting married.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and drove without saying a word.


    After they left, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fifth anniversary was very lively.


    First, Fu Shiyi sang the song that made him famous, and then he interacted with the fans and started the lucky draw.


    Then he sang a song with one of his fans.


    At the end, he told them some unforgettable memories about him and his fans. The big screen started to y the movies and TV shows he had been in since he debuted as well as the albums he released, and some award-winning scenes. The fans were so moved that they almost burst into tears.


    Fu Shiyi adjusted his ear-mic and said loudly in the center of the stage, ¡°Today is a special day, and on this anniversary, I have a special single for you.¡±


    ¡°You Are My Starlight.¡± Fu Shiyi looked around at the endless lights of support from the fans around the stage, he felt as if he were standing in the middle of a gxy. ¡°You all are my starlight, and it is because of you that I am who I am today. You are my starlight that has been with me for five years.¡±


    As the prelude of the song started, the band cooperated with each other and Fu Shiyi¡¯s unique voice made the fans very excited.


    ¡ªLike sunshine, warm in winter


    Like starlight that illuminates my heaven and earth


    Like a beautiful dream, so that I am addicted


    You, because you


    In the middle of the crowd, you shine like the stars.


    Let me believe in miracles


    Witnessing the beauty of dreams¡ª


    On the other side, Zhou Linna, who had just finished the concert, felt that she was losing all of her life energy when she saw Fu Shiyi singing the song in the live-stream.


    She had thought that this was a new song and that the singer had not seen the original script, so she was in a hurry to announce the lyrics as her new single.


    But it had only been half an hour and Fu Shiyi had sung the exact same song, and the single was also released.


    So even if she sang the song first, she would still be deemed as stealing Fu Shiyi¡¯s song.

 Chapter 845 - Public Relations

    <h4>Chapter 845: Public Rtions</h4>


    Zhou Linna¡¯s agent An Yang watched as Fu Shiyi sang the exact same song, ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ and walked away with a dark face.


    The two songs were exactly the same and Fu Shiyi had even released the single and the band had clearly rehearsed it carefully.


    When Zhou Linna sang the song at thest minute, she yed the piano and sang by herself. Also, because she had not practiced the song well, she could not sing as well as Fu Shiyi.


    He did not dare to imagine what would happen online tonight.


    After a long time, Zhou Linna looked at her agent, An Yang.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    She regretted that she had not listened to him and had sung that song.


    But when she knew that Xiao Qian was about to release the new album, she could not help but sing the song on stage and announce the release of the new single.


    This song was not anyone else¡¯s, but Fu Shiyi¡¯s song from Hua Land and it was amemorative song that he had given to his fans on the fifth anniversary of his debut.


    But she had just announced at her concert that it was her new song and that it was going to be released soon.


    Within a couple of hours, when Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans realized what was going on, it would definitely cause a huge sensation.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans would say that she had stolen their idol¡¯s works, and Shiyi Culture would also sue her. Her career that she had worked so hard to achieve was going to fall into the gutter because of this song.


    ¡°I warned you, but you insisted on taking advantage of the song. What can we do now?¡± An Yang looked at her and he truly expected better from her.


    He had thought that she would be smarter than Li Xing¡¯er, but she turned out to be just as useless.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find a way to deal with the public, it will be toote.¡± Zhou Linna felt her scalp going numb, just thinking about what was going to happen.


    No one in Hua Land had more fans than Fu Shiyi!


    ¡°Public rtions? How?¡± Seeing Zhou Linna getting anxious, An Yang sneered. ¡°Can you use money to deal with Fu Shiyi or fame to make him let you go?¡±


    She could have provoked anyone, but she had provoked the most difficult person in the industry.


    Fu Shiyi was not short on money or fame, so it was almost impossible for him to be dealt with using the public rtions department.


    Also, when the original script of ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ was sung by her, he had objected to her using it because he felt that something was wrong.


    But she did not even say a word to him and had sang it on stage, iming that it was her own song.


    But now, Fu Shiyi has released the song.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Zhou Linna was already pale and regretful, but she could not change what had happened.


    ¡°Anything do now is useless.¡± An Yang sighed and said straightforwardly, ¡°You are not in the right in this matter, no matter how much PR you do, you will not be able to clear your name. Also... the other party came prepared.¡±


    ¡°Prepared?¡± Zhou Linna was startled for a few seconds and said, ¡°Are you saying that the original draft of ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ was delivered to me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°You used someone else¡¯s song, ¡®Alluring Times¡¯, and they did not react at all. Also, you happened to pick up the original draft of a new song.¡± An Yang threw a look at Zhou Linna and said, ¡°What a coincidence! You just announced the song and Fu Shiyi just released the same song.¡±


    This was a trap for her, and the original draft of ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ was just bait.


    And she was hooked once again.

 Chapter 846 - Public Relations 2

    <h4>Chapter 846: Public Rtions 2</h4>


    Zhou Linna suddenly realized what he meant.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian has set me up.¡±


    Half an hour after she left the stage, Fu Shiyi announced that his new single was ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯.


    The agent, An Yang, sighed with a heavy heart. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like something Luo Qianqian did, but more like someone else¡¯s work.¡±


    Zhou Linna frowned. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s trap did your cousin Li Xing¡¯er fall into?¡± An Yang asked.


    Zhou Linna gritted her teeth. ¡°It is Mu Weiwei. She and Luo Qianqian were in cahoots when they were in school. Luo Qianqian and her father were also involved in the music and theme song of the movie she directed.¡±


    But what did it have to do with her? Mu Weiwei was just being nosy.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi are in a rtionship and she is going to marry into a wealthy family and be the wife of Third Master. Who else could have made Fu Shiyi so cooperative?¡± An Yang said.


    She had only used one song, ¡®Alluring Times¡¯, and her album had already be very popr.


    But she was just too greedy and wanted to use this song that was delivered right to her doorstep, ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯, so she fell right into their trap.


    Now everything had developed to the point that he did not want to see, but she had fallen into the trap that the other party had nned.


    ¡°I knew it! She got to where she is today because she sucked up to a man!¡± Zhou Linna said with jealousy.


    Hearing her sour tone, An Yang said, ¡°That is because she is capable. If you could suck up to such an important person, it would save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Zhou Linna bit her lips and urged her agent by saying, ¡°So, are you prepared to let them ruin my career?¡±


    If this matter started to spread online, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. If she did not do any PR, her career would be ruined.


    An Yang massaged his eyebrows and said, ¡°I am going to spend some money and bribe a songwriter from Shiyi Culture, so that he can be the scapegoat. Then you can me yourself for being ignorant.¡±


    Zhou Linna nodded, but she was still worried.


    ¡°Will they stop at this?¡±


    ¡°You had better pray, because no one can save you if they refuse to let you go,¡± An Yang said.


    Before the concert, he had warned her repeatedly not to be greedy.


    But she refused to listen to him. Not only had she been pped in the face, but she had also caused a lot of trouble.


    The other party had set her up on purpose and so he had to arrange for someone to take the me. If Shiyi Culture was willing to let her go, then this matter would slowlye to an end.


    But if the other party was trying to make her life difficult, he would not be able to save her no matter how much PR he did.


    Zhou Linna asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    It had not been easy for her poprity to rise, but just because of one song, her future was ruined. It was too much.


    ¡°Only if you can make Luo Qianqian stop pursuing you. After all, these two songs are her work.¡± An Yang reminded her.


    If he had known, he would have insisted on changing the song or asked Luo Qianqian for the rights.


    Then there would not be so many things happening today.


    But Zhou Linna was not willing to do that. She was not willing to lower her head and beg Luo Qianqian, so she took someone else¡¯s work for herself without asking for their permission.


    Unexpectedly, she got herself into even more trouble.

 Chapter 847 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 847: Shameless</h4>


    Zhou Linna instantly objected. ¡°You want me to beg Luo Qianqian?¡±


    They had been in the same music ss in high school and Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng had always been at odds with her. Later on, they even partnered with Mu Weiwei.


    She was the one who entered the entertainment industry first, but Mu Weiwei became an A-lister before her and Luo Qianqian also became a poprposer.


    Seeing that she still did not want to lower her head, the agent said speechlessly, ¡°If Fu Shiyi keeps pestering you, only two people can save you and one is Luo Qianqian.¡±


    If Luo Qianqian agreed not to pursue the matter any further, this matter might be solved.


    But at this point, he did not think that the other party would give up so easily.


    ¡°Then who is the other person?¡± Zhou Linna asked. If there was someone else who could help her, she would not ask Luo Qianqian to let her go.


    An Yang said, ¡°Fu Shiyi¡¯s brother, Fu Hanzheng, can control him, but can you entice him?¡±


    The other party had set her up, but if she had not been so greedy, she would not have fallen into the trap.


    Now that something had happened, she wanted to keep her career but she did not want to bow down.


    Zhou Linna bit her lips. ¡°I will go to ask her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go now, tonight.¡± An Yang sighed and said, ¡°There will be paparazzi watching this matter tomorrow, and you still only want to find him tomorrow? Don¡¯t you think that this matter is big enough already?¡±


    Zhou Linna nodded unwillingly. ¡°I am going to the Luo Family now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful when you are there, don¡¯t leave any evidence behind.¡±


    An Yang, the agent, said a few words and left backstage as he made a call to thepany.


    Zhou Linna removed her makeup and got changed. Then, she looked up the address of Luo Qianqian¡¯s home on her phone. She left the concert hall and went straight to the Luo Family.


    Luo Qianqian was not surprised to see her when she opened the door.


    ¡°What is a superstar doing at my home sote at night?¡±


    On the way home, Weiwei said that Zhou Linna mighte to her.


    Sure enough, she did find her.


    She must have realized that the song that she sang at the concert was the same song as the one released by Fu Shiyi at the five-year anniversary celebration.


    ¡°I am here to apologize to you. Recently, the lyricist andposer gave me a new song called ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯. We had nned to make it a new single, but today we found out that the song was from Shiyi Culture. The lyricist brought it over and we were unaware that it was Fu Shiyi¡¯s new single. We have misunderstood, so I am here to apologize to you.¡±


    Standing at the door, Luo Qianqian showed no intention of letting anyone in.


    ¡°Since the lyricist stole my work, why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    At this stage, she was still trying to find someone to take the me. How shameless could she be?


    ¡°It¡¯s because I am also responsible for this matter.¡± Zhou Linna looked at Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°I sincerely apologize to you, so... can you and Third Master rify the misunderstanding? Otherwise, it will affect my career.¡±


    ¡°Now you know that it will have a great impact on your career. Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you made the decision to sing the song with ¡®Alluring Times¡¯? Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you announced at the concert that ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ was created by you?¡± Luo Qianqian countered with augh.


    Zhou Linna gritted her teeth, humbled herself and asked, ¡°I am really here to apologize. If you needpensation, I will do my best topensate you, but please don¡¯t ruin my career because of one song.¡±

 Chapter 848 - Shameless 2

    <h4>Chapter 848: Shameless 2</h4>


    ¡°It is your business whether you apologize or not, and it is my business whether I forgive you or not.¡± Luo Qianqian looked at the woman standing outside the door and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think that if you apologize to me, I will forgive you out of gratitude?¡±


    If it was not because the song ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ had caused a big problem and affected her career and future, she would not have apologized to her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhou Linna asked.


    Luo Qianqian smiled deeply and asked, ¡°You are here to apologize, so... are you admitting that you stole my song?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s is your work?¡± Zhou Linna pretended to be surprised.


    She was only here for ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ and they had no evidence to prove that she had stolen the song.


    ¡°Stop pretending, my name was clearly written in the book and you used it, so why are you pretending not to know?¡± Luo Qianqian sneered.


    This woman said that she was here to apologize, yet she did not want to admit that ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ was stolen and even med the usage of ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ on a songwriter.


    If she hade to sincerely apologize and admitted that she had stolen two of her works, perhaps she would have softened her heart.


    But she really could not ept her apology.


    ¡°I really had no idea that ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ was your work and that the lyricist stole it.¡± Zhou Linna pretended to exin herself innocently and med everything on the lyricist.


    Luo Qianqian sneered speechlessly. ¡°But you have always imed that you wrote ¡®Alluring Times¡¯, and now you are pushing the me onto the lyricist.¡±


    ¡°It is normal to find someone in this industry to write songs for the sake of poprity and promotion, but I really had no idea that the song the lyricist gave me was your song too.¡± Zhou Linna denied that she had stolen two songs and med it on the lyricist.


    Seeing her attitude, Luo Qianqian lost the mood to continue the conversation.


    ¡°In that case, we have nothing to talk about. You and your lyricist should wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    She was here to apologize because she wanted her to help her deal with Fu Shiyi.


    But she had never sincerely apologized for stealing her works.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, we are ssmates, is there a need to be so cruel?¡± Zhou Linna asked.


    She had already lowered herself and apologized. What more did she want?


    ¡°So what if we are ssmates? Am I very close to you?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a cold smile.


    ¡°It is just two songs, name your price.¡±


    Seeing that an apology was not going to work, Zhou Linna decided to talk about money. At most, she could buy two songs.


    Luo Qianqian did not want to say anything more and said straightforwardly, ¡°Unless you apologize publicly and admit that you stole ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ and ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯, this matter will not end.¡±


    Having said these words, she closed the door.


    Zhou Linna had lowered her head and apologized, only to be turned down. So she went back to the car and called her agent.


    ¡°I went to Luo Qianqian but she refused to ept the apology.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ept it?¡± An Yang asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said that unless I publicly admit that I stole her works and apologize to her, this matter will not end.¡±


    Hearing this, An Yang was almost certain that Zhou Linna¡¯s career was going to hit rock bottom.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made the arrangements for the songwriter, but I don¡¯t know if we can shift the me to him.¡±


    After all, if Shiyi Culture insisted on pursuing the matter, the Fu Family would definitely make the songwriter tell the truth.

 Chapter 849 - Good Face

    <h4>Chapter 849: Good Face</h4>


    When Fu Shiyi¡¯s five-year anniversary celebration ended, he was already in the top ten search rankings on the inte.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans attended the anniversary of their idol and happily went home after they bought the music record.


    However, the moment they logged into Weibo, they found that there was another song called ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯, which was yed by Zhou Linna at the end of the concert. She had said that it was a new single that she was going to release.


    The melody and lyrics were exactly the same.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were very annoyed when someone said that the anniversary song, that was a gift for them from their idol, was going to be released by her.


    They had already bought the single ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯, but Zhou Linna had shamelessly announced that it was her new song.


    Therefore, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans started to cuss Zhou Linna on Weibo.


    [I was going to be a fan because of Alluring Times, but now I had better be an anti-fan.]


    [You Are My Starlight was prepared for Third Master¡¯s fans, but the fifth anniversary song is written by you?]


    [Face[1] is a good thing to have, but you don¡¯t have it.]


    [Please apologize for stealing You Are My Starlight.]


    [What is the difference between this and a thief?]


    ...


    Soon, Fu Shiyi made a post.


    [You are addicted to stealing after taking Alluring Times and now you want to steal You Are My Starlight?]


    At the same time, Shiyi Culture published a statement.


    [Ms. Zhou Linna, the lead singer of the album Alluring Times has said she will release a new single, You are My Starlight. Both songs areposed by Luo Qianqian, the songwriter andposer of ourpany. They have been stolen without authorization and ourpany and Ms. Luo Qianqian will use legal means to protect the legal rights.]


    The two posts made Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans furious.


    [Damn it, even Alluring Times was stolen! Are you serious?]


    [Miss Zhou is too shameless! How dare she tell the fans that she wrote it herself!]


    [She is so talented at singing and stealing!]


    [She stole a song and got a taste of the sweetness, and now she wants to steal You Are My Starlight? If you don¡¯t know how to write songs, why are you pretending to be talented?]


    [Please leave the music industry, Miss Zhou, and stop ruining things.]


    ...


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans were not the only ones who were shocked.


    No one had expected that Zhou Linna was not the one who wrote ¡®Alluring Times¡¯, but someone else.


    If it had been someone else¡¯s song or another song, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans would not have been so furious.


    But ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ was Fu Shiyi¡¯s memorial song for his fans, which he released on his fifth anniversary debut. Someone had stolen the song and almost released the single.


    This made Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans furious.


    Zhou Linna, who had not been on the hot search list for a long time, was now one of the top five hot searches on Weibo.


    After Fu Shiyi¡¯s and Shiyi Culture¡¯s official Weibo made a post, aposer named Lin Zhou made a post.


    [First of all, I apologize to Mr. Fu Shiyi and his fans, as well as Miss Zhou Linna and her fans. When I was working at Shiyi Culture, I took away some of Miss Luo Qianqian¡¯s manuscripts and sold them to Zhou Linna¡¯s Hua Shang Entertainment at a high price because I was not able to make a living. This has caused great harm to Mr. Fu Shiyi and Miss Zhou Linna. Please allow me to apologize again.]


    Hua Shang Entertainment reposted the post and imed that the culprit of the theft had nothing to do with Miss Zhou Linna and that legal measures would be taken.


    [1] Self awareness and respect.

 Chapter 850 - The Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 850: The Scapegoat</h4>


    Zhou Linna¡¯s agent An Yang had contacted the PR team and found Lin Zhou, the lyricist andposer, to take all the me.


    But he had not expected that Fu Shiyi and Shiyi Culture would make a move so soon, which made their PR look like a feeble excuse.


    They had used Zhou Linna of stealing the songs, and in response they had said that the songwriter had stolen someone else¡¯s works and sold them to them.


    No one would believe that.


    But it was the only thing they could do now.


    Zhou Linna was so annoyed by Luo Qianqian that she went back to thepany to wait for the arrangements.


    After thepany arranged for the songwriter to take the me, she asked her agent, when she saw that the argument was still going on online, ¡°Should I repost the post or make a statement?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t do anything,¡± An Yang said, he already had a terrible headache.


    If she had not disobeyed, he would not have to deal with this.


    Since Luo Qianqian did not ept her apology, Shiyi Culture would not be convinced if they only let the songwriter take the me.


    If they did anything more, he would not be able to save her.


    They were well-prepared and did not give them any time to catch their breath.


    Sure enough, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans did not believe what they said.


    They reposted Lin Zhou¡¯s apology statement and made all kinds ofments.


    [Hello, scapegoat]


    [How much is the payment for you?]


    [You are not professional enough.]


    [Miss Zhou is so good at pushing the me.]


    [She released the album saying that she created Alluring Times and now she says that the songwriter stole it and sold it to her. Who would believe that? I don¡¯t believe it anyways.]


    ...


    On the official Weibo of Hua Shang Culture, Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans kept asking questions.


    [Didn¡¯t Zhou Linna say that she wrote these two songs?]


    [What happened to being a talented singer?]


    [You found the scapegoat so soon, so fast!]


    [I don¡¯t believe a single word or dot.]


    [She even dares to steal Third Master¡¯s song, she is amazing!]


    ...


    The announcement was also made and the songwriter was said to be the one responsible for the theft.


    But such PR was totally useless against Fu Shiyi¡¯s fans.


    After reading Fu Shiyi¡¯s and Shiyi Culture¡¯s statement, they had concluded that Zhou Linna had stolen Luo Qianqian¡¯s works.


    After Lin Zhou and Hua Shang Culture published the statement, Luo Qianqian also made a statement within one hour.


    [Alluring Times and You Are My Starlight were written by me and Alluring Times wasposedst year. At that time, Miss Zhou Linna and I were still in the same school, and this song and other songs were lost in school.


    I participated in the music apaniment and theme song with my father because of the movie Sleepless, so I signed with Shiyi Culture¡¯s singers topose some songs. Not long ago, Mr. Fu Shiyi asked me topose the fifth anniversary song of his debut, You Are My Starlight. It seemed that Mr. Lin Zhou had been away from Shiyi Culture for more than a month already.


    How did Mr. Lin Zhou obtain the original draft of Alluring Times from my school that I hadn¡¯t been to for more than a year? And how did he sneak into Shiyi Culture and get the original draft of You Are My Starlight when he had already left over a month ago?


    This statement made Lin Zhou and Hua Shang Culture¡¯s PR even more wed.

 Chapter 851 - Fu Shiyi

    <h4>Chapter 851: Fu Shiyi</h4>


    In one night, several parties made a statement.


    It made the news of Zhou Linna stealing songs even more intense, and five of the top ten hot searches had her name in them.


    Zhou Linna, the Artist Director of Hua Shang Entertainment and two top managers of thepany, were still discussing the countermeasures in the middle of the night.


    No one would believe that the songwriter was guilty and his confession was full of loopholes.


    If they still could not calm this storm, they would have to give up on training this girl.


    Zhou Linna sat next to them without saying a word.


    Seeing that thements were getting more and more intense, the Artist Director threw a look at Zhou Linna and her agent An Yang.


    ¡°Your cousin Li Xing¡¯er has just courted death, haven¡¯t you learnt your lesson?¡±


    Zhou Linna looked down and said nothing. She regretted that she had not listened to her agent.


    But it was toote for regrets now.


    Manager An Yang said helplessly, ¡°The other party set us up on purpose and came prepared. We could not react in time.¡±


    Since there was no evidence that she had stolen Alluring Times, Luo Qianqian could not sue them even if she knew that they used her works.


    So they delivered the original script of Fu Shiyi¡¯s song to Zhou Linna on purpose.


    Zhou Linna took the song because it was a very good song. She couldn¡¯t fight the temptation. She wanted it for herself, so she had to announce to the public that it was her new song.


    Otherwise, even if she did not have the original script, she could still write out another original script.


    Her agent had felt that something was wrong, so he strongly objected to her singing this song.


    But she still refused to listen and insisted on singing this song at the concert, even dering that it was the new single she was going to release.


    Half an hour after the concert ended, Fu Shiyi started to perform. They had nned everything.


    Luo Qianqian was trying to make use of Fu Shiyi¡¯s poprity, and therge number of fans, to make the situation worse.


    Now that ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯ had been stolen, the fans and passers-by would still believe that ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ was also stolen.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they did it on purpose or not, it has already happened.¡± The Artist Director looked at Zhou Linna and said, ¡°You can go home now. You should not have any work to do these days.¡±


    Zhou Linna looked at them and asked, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to mess with Fu Shiyi?¡± the Artist Director said coldly.


    If it had been someone else, they might have been able to keep the matter under control by exchanging benefits.


    But Fu Shiyi was a famous and wealthy man, what could they do to him?


    If she fell into his hands, she could only me herself for being unlucky.


    Agent An Yang massaged his eyebrows and said, ¡°You can go home now. There are too many paparazzi these days, so you¡¯d better stay at home.¡±


    Although Lin Zhou had announced on Weibo that he was the one who stole the original drafts of the two songs, the public did not believe him and believed that it was Zhou Linna who did it.


    Zhou Linna got up tiredly, said goodbye to them and left the meeting room with her assistant.


    Seeing her leaving, the director said, ¡°Even if they want to sue us, she has only sung ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯ once and we have not released it yet. And they have no evidence against us, so they should not be able to sue us.¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t press charges now, it will be very difficult for Zhou Linna to rise again within three to five years.¡± An Yang sighed.


    Unless she was capable enough to make aeback after the incident but he knew very well that Zhou Linna was not that capable.

 Chapter 852 - Fu Shiyi 2

    <h4>Chapter 852: Fu Shiyi 2</h4>


    Due to the incident online, the Zhou Family were so anxious that they could not fall asleep.


    They were so relieved when Zhou Linna returned.


    ¡°Linna, what is going on? Your phone is off...¡± Zhou Linna¡¯s mother Wang Fen mumbled worriedly.


    ¡°The phone is off.¡±


    Zhou Linna changed her shoes and sat down on the sofa tiredly.


    After the incident, the media kept calling her and her agent, so she had to turn off her phone.


    Judging from thepany¡¯s attitude, she was not going to be saved.


    ¡°What is your agent doing? How did such a big thing happen? Isn¡¯t he trying to ruin your future?¡± Wang Fen said as she poured her water. ¡°Get a better agent...¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Zhou Linna interrupted her mother impatiently.


    She was the one who did not care about her agent¡¯s interference and caused such a thing. No wonder her agent An Yang was tired of being involved.


    Zhou Hong looked at her and asked, ¡°Then what should we do with yourpany now? We can just ask the lyricist andposer to make an apology. How many people on the inte believe that statement?¡±


    During dinner, people kept calling him to ask if his daughter had stolen Shiyi Culture¡¯s works.


    ¡°If it had not been for Mu Weiwei, this would not have happened,¡± Zhou Linna said with teeth clenched.


    That was how she forced Li Xing¡¯er out of the entertainment industry.


    And now, she was trying to use Luo Qianqian to force her out of the entertainment industry.


    ¡°It is her again!¡± Zhou Hong was furious.


    Mu Weiwei had just driven him out of thepany and now she was targeting his daughter.


    Hearing the words, Wang Fen sighed with a frown. ¡°I heard that she is doing well with Fu Shiyi, the Third Master of the Fu Family. How can we deal with her when she has such a powerful backer?¡±


    They could not even defend themselves, let alone deal with her.


    Zhou Hong had just been driven out of thepany and had no job anymore. His daughter¡¯s career, which she had worked so hard on, was ruined too. How was she going to live on?


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Is there no other way?¡± Zhou Hong asked.


    He had spent so much time and effort to teach her music, and now she had fallen to the bottom of the valley, when she finally made a name for herself.


    Zhou Linna thought for a long time and made a decision.


    ¡°There is no turning back now. I am going abroad to learn music and I will be back in two or three years time.¡±


    Her agent, An Yang, had told her that no matter how this matter was solved, her career would not improve for the next few years.


    But if something like this happened, she would not be able to study at the Capital Music Academy in peace.


    She was only twenty years old, and she would have a chance to return to the stage after studying abroad for a few years.


    Zhou Hong sighed and said, ¡°Look at you, why don¡¯t you learn from your cousin and leave yourself a way out by snagging a man? If you had caught the young master of the Qin Family, the Qin Family would have been able to do whatever they wanted!¡±


    Although the Qin Family was not as powerful as the Fu Family, Qin Lv still had an uncle and an aunt who were doing well in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. If she had caught Qin Lv, she would not have ended up in this state.


    Although Li Xing¡¯er had lost her career, she was now married to Wei Ziting of Far East Enterprise and had be Mrs. Wei.


    ¡°Do you think that the Qin Family is interested in a small family like us?¡± Zhou Linna did not want to hear his words anymore, so she got up and went to her room.


    It was not that she had not tried to court Qin Lv before, but no matter how much she tried to express her goodwill, Qin Lv had no interest in her.


    After college, he spent most of his time studying at the family business and she barely saw him.

 Chapter 853 - I Know Myself

    <h4>Chapter 853: I Know Myself</h4>


    Although Zhou Linna did not admit to having stolen the song, she had be very famous in the Hua Land.


    Luo Qianqian, on the other hand, became much more famous because of ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ and ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯. Many people even asked her to debut and sing for herself.


    Early in the morning, Luo Qianqian received Jolin¡¯s call asking her to meet thewyer arranged by thepany at Shiyi Culture.


    Luo Qianqian rushed to thepany and talked with thewyer about suing Hua Shang Culture and Zhou Linna.


    ¡°Based on the evidence and information we have, we can only sue you for ¡®You are My Starlight¡¯. But because the other party only sang it once and announced the release, but did not invest any money into the production, the amount we can im is limited.¡±


    ¡°The style of ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ is simr to ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯, but if the other party refuses to admit it, it will be very difficult for us to sue the other party.¡±


    ...


    After the conversation, thewyer gave a sincere suggestion.


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    If ¡®Alluring Times¡¯ had evidence to sue on, they would not have set this trap with ¡®You Are My Starlight¡¯.


    But even if she could not sue her, Zhou Linna had already paid a heavy price for what she had done.


    Jolin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened, we will try our best to get Lin Zhou¡¯s testimony.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but if you can¡¯t get it, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The results are already beyond my expectations,¡± Luo Qianqian said gratefully.


    When she first discovered it, she had no evidence, so she had no choice but to swallow her anger and watch Zhou Linna tell everyone that it was her work.


    Now, the public finally knew what she was truly like.


    ¡°Zhou Linna is doomed now. Even if Hua Shang Entertainment is capable enough, they can¡¯t save her,¡± Jolin said.


    At the very least, if Zhou Linna showed up at any event in the next few years, she would be criticized by the public.


    If she was smart, she would take this opportunity to go abroad and learn a music major beforeing back.


    Luo Qianqian sighed helplessly. ¡°She is too distracted when ites to music.¡±


    Zhou Linna had gained some fame in high school, so she had devoted herself to the entertainment industry and spent too much time on other things, instead of being solely devoted to music.


    In the end, she stole her songs just to be famous.


    ¡°Oh yes, after this incident, many people are begging you to debut,¡± Jolin said and asked sincerely, ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    Luo Qianqian was a cold-looking girl who was not very outstanding, but she would be able to get a good stylist.


    Also, she was very talented in creative writing, so she could be supported.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head and said, ¡°I know myself well, I am not that good and my voice is not suitable.¡±


    Also, Shiyi Culture already had a creative female singer, Xiao Qian, and she believed that her voice was not as good as Xiao Qian¡¯s.


    So she would not be able to eat this bowl of food.


    Seeing that she had no intention of debuting, Jolin did not force her.


    ¡°Alright, then continue with your work.¡±


    There were so many people in this world who tried everything they could to get into this industry, but she was uninterested in bing famous.


    Luo Qianqian checked the time and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I am leaving now. It is Weiwei¡¯s birthday today and we are meeting at her ce.¡±

 Chapter 854 - Knowing Myself 2

    <h4>Chapter 854: Knowing Myself 2</h4>


    ¡°Yes, it is her birthday today.¡± Jolin patted his forehead and said, ¡°Leave the work to thepany and thewyer, you can go ahead.¡±


    Because he had two newbies with him and he was busy investigating Zhou Linna, he had forgotten about Mu Weiwei¡¯s birthday.


    Luo Qianqian said goodbye to Jolin and thewyer, left Shiyi Culture and hurried to Landscape Vi.


    Ji Cheng had arrived before her and said when she saw her, ¡°Come here, let me admire our inte star!¡±


    Luo Qianqian cooperatively gave her a cold and arrogant look. ¡°Are you done admiring me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei spoke to them as she looked at them, ¡°Go and wash your hands, lunch is ready.¡±


    Luo Qianqian realized that she was in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s vi, so she restrained herself and asked with a small voice, ¡°Is Uncle Fu at home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is away on business,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she was setting the table.


    Hearing that Fu Hanzheng was not here, Luo Qianqian threw down her bag and washed her hands in the kitchen, getting ready for dinner.


    ¡°What did thewyer say?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Luo Qianqian wiped her hands and sat down. ¡°The only evidence we have is from You Are My Starlight, so it¡¯s the only thing that Shiyi Culture can sue Hua Shang Entertainment and Zhou Linna on the basis of. The evidence for Alluring Times is not enough, but I am very satisfied with the result.¡±


    If she was left to her own devices, Zhou Linna would have used all the songs in the book and she would not have been able to do anything to her.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t sue her on the basis of Alluring Times, it is enough punishment for her,¡± Ji Cheng interrupted her as she ate.


    She had not slept at allst night because she was reading gossip on Weibo, and now she had dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°Even if thew does not say that she stole Alluring Times everybody believes she has,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Luo Qianqian raised the teacup and said to her, ¡°Thank you so much for your help, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Gu Weiwei clinked sses with her.


    Ji Cheng also clinked sses with them and said excitedly, ¡°I saw that many people are begging you to be a singer online. Am I going to have two superstar friends soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, the industry is not suitable for me,¡± Luo Qianqian said resolutely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it is such a good opportunity.¡± Ji Cheng tried to persuade her.


    ¡°I am aposer now, so I can write songs well. If I am a singer, what can I sing with my lousy voice?¡± Luo Qianqian mocked herself.


    Also, she almost could not handle the pressure of the entertainment industry, let alone be a singer.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± Ji Cheng got very annoyed. This was such a good opportunity for her to debut.


    Gu Weiwei could tell that Luo Qianqian had no intention of doing so, so she consoled Ji Cheng with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, Qianqian is going to make her debut and we are going to be so busy from now on, so you can hang out by yourself.¡±


    Ji Cheng changed her mind and said to Luo Qianqian, ¡°I thought about it for a while and realized that you are not suitable to be a singer. You had better go to school with me.¡±


    She had been unhappy that she could not see Weiwei for a few months and she would have no one to y with, not even Qianqian, if Qianqian debuted.


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian exchanged a helpless look.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try on the bridesmaid¡¯s gown after dinner.¡±


    Ji Cheng red at Gu Weiwei angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I¡¯m going to try on the gown before I ate so much?¡±


    She had just lost some weight but she had just eaten so much, how could she still fit into the gown?

 Chapter 855 - Marrying You

    <h4>Chapter 855: Marrying You</h4>


    Ji Cheng did not dare to eat anything more after Gu Weiwei told her she would be trying on the bridesmaid¡¯s gown.


    Luo Qianqian took a bite of a rib and deliberately said, ¡°Mmm, the ribs are delicious, the seasoning is just right and the meat is so good.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave her a piece of seafood. ¡°I bought this from the seafood market, try it.¡±


    Ji Cheng bit her chopsticks and looked at the table full of delicious food.


    ¡°You two are terrible, skinny women!¡±


    The two of them were tall and thin, and they didn¡¯t be fat no matter how much they ate. But she was not tall or thin enough, so she looked a bit plump. She did not dare to eat too much when she came across such delicious food.


    Luo Qianqian said as she ate, ¡°It is just a gown fitting, not the official wedding, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Ji Cheng still refused to eat. ¡°The wedding is just a few days away, I can¡¯t gain anymore weight.¡±


    ¡°You are not the bride, no one will look at you even if you are fat,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Cheng got so annoyed that she red at the woman who was provoking her. ¡°You are the one who thinks that I am fat and wants me to lose weight! ¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Luo Qianqian yed dumb.


    The three of themughed and ate the rest of the lunch. Gu Weiwei brought them to the walk-in closet and gave them the bridesmaid dresses that had been delivered the day before.


    ¡°Try it on, if it is not suitable, we can get someone to modify it.¡±


    They took the clothes and went into the bathroom.


    The light pink satin gown looked youthful and charming, yet also elegant.


    Ji Cheng came out in the dress and said as she looked at herself in the mirror, ¡°I don¡¯t look like me anymore.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, as she noticed that the waist looked a bit tight, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit small? Should we change it?¡±


    ¡°No need, I can be slimmer,¡± Ji Cheng said resolutely.


    Luo Qianqian got changed and came out of the fitting room. She had easily put on the gown, and it made her, who was used to wearing long pants and having short hair, look even more feminine.


    ¡°It fits me perfectly, no need to change it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°After the wedding, these two gowns will be yours. Martin Green designed them himself.¡±


    Ji Cheng screamed excitedly, ran back to the sofa where Weiwei was sitting and took hold of her arms.


    ¡°Weiwei, I really want to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Then what about your cousin?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Ji Cheng leaned against her and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want him anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need your cousin, but Weiwei needs her Uncle Fu,¡± Luo Qianqian sat down on the sofa and said.


    The three of them were just talking when the servant knocked on the door.


    ¡°Madam, someone said that they are here to deliver the pictures.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up and went downstairs, only to find that it was the photographer¡¯s assistant who had helped them with the wedding photoshoot.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, we have processed the pictures we tookst time and brought them to you, so you can choose which ones to erge or frame,¡± the assistant said and gave her the pictures.


    Gu Weiwei took them, nced at a few pictures and asked the servant to make some tea and snacks for her.


    ¡°I am sorry, please wait a minute, I am going upstairs to choose.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, do whatever you want.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the pictures upstairs and returned to the bedroom. Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian had already changed back into their own clothes. Seeing her holding a pile of pictures, they asked curiously, ¡°What pictures are those?¡±


    ¡°The wedding pictures we tookst time,¡± she said as she sat down on the sofa with the pictures.


    Hearing that it was the wedding photoshoot, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian excitedly approached her.


    ¡°Oh, this one is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh, this one is so sweet too.¡±


    ¡°He is indeed good-looking.¡±

 Chapter 856 - Happy Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 856: Happy Birthday</h4>


    These were not photoshopped pictures, but they were alreadyparable to magazine releases.


    Ji Cheng was even more excited than when she saw her idol. ¡°Oh, you and President Fu look sopatible!¡±


    Although she had not seen Fu Hanzheng in person often, she would asionally see pictures of him from financial reports. He always looked cold and serious in business.


    But the Fu Hanzheng in the picture looked like a totally different person. He looked at his bride-to-be with a gentle look, as if she were the most precious treasure in the world.


    As she looked at the photos, she realized that most of the pictures were of them kissing.


    ¡°One kiss and another kiss, do you think it is appropriate for you to kiss each other so many times?¡± Ji Cheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in embarrassment. She found that there were still some pictures of them taking a walk after the wedding pictures.


    It must have been the photographer who took candid pictures of the scenery outside, so that they looked very natural and cozy.


    ¡°That is so sweet.¡± Ji Cheng sighed.


    Gu Weiwei picked a few pictures and asked them, ¡°How about these?¡±


    ¡°How can these pictures be enough? There are so many beautiful pictures, we need to erge them all!¡± Ji Cheng said excitedly about the remaining pictures.


    Luo Qianqian red at her. ¡°Which idiot would hang so many pictures at home?¡±


    ¡°What about giving me one and hanging it at my ce?¡± Ji Cheng teased.


    Luo Qianqian was speechless. ¡°What is wrong with you hanging someone else¡¯s wedding pictures?¡±


    Ji Cheng looked at the pictures over and over again.


    ¡°But he is really handsome and pretty.¡±


    Gu Weiwei selected a few pictures and sent them to Fu Hanzheng.


    [The photographer¡¯s assistant has delivered the pictures. What do you think about these pictures?]


    However, she received no reply, even after waiting a long time.


    It was not until half an hourter when Fu Hanzheng replied to the message with a call.


    ¡°I was in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the picture?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can decide,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei said. ¡°Then let¡¯s order these ones, I will ask Auntie which one she wants.¡±


    Mrs. Fu had always said that one of the pictures should be ced at the old mansion.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and asked, ¡°You are not done with work yet, can you make it home today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon, so I should be able to make it home tonight,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei did not want to disturb his work any longer, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Go back to work, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    She ended the call, feeling a bit heavy inside.


    She had hoped that he woulde back early, but she was also a bit afraid that he would. He had said that they would have a good talk when he was back.


    He must have guessed what she was going to talk to him about.


    Seeing that she was suddenly in a bad mood, Ji Cheng asked, ¡°What is it? Uncle Fu is noting home for your birthday?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said with a smile, ¡°No, he ising home tonight.¡±


    She had only been waiting to have the conversation for two days and yet... she still could not figure out how she was going to tell him the secret that she had kept from him for so long.


    ¡°I was wondering why your Uncle Fu did note home to keep youpany on such an important day,¡± Ji Cheng said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and passed the selected pictures to the photographer¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Can I keep the remaining pictures?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± The photographer replied quickly.


    If thedy boss wanted the rest to stay with her, would he dare turn her down?

 Chapter 857 - Yuan Baos Present

    <h4>Chapter 857: Yuan Bao¡¯s Present</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei saw off the photographer¡¯s assistant, she sent the selected pictures to Mrs. Fu and asked her which one she wanted to keep at the old mansion.


    After reading the message, Mrs. Fu called her.


    ¡°The pictures are here?¡±


    ¡°They just brought them here, so I picked these ones to be framed,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Mrs. Fu asked with a smile, ¡°Can you show us the remaining pictures when youe here tonight?¡±


    With Hanzheng¡¯s personality, she had thought that she would never be able to see him getting married in this lifetime. Now that he was really getting married, of course they could not wait to see what he looked like in the wedding pictures.


    ¡°Okay, I will bring them with meter,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    On the other side of the phone, Mrs. Fu instructed the servants to set up and asked her, ¡°Did Hanzheng tell you when he ising home? I called him but he did not answer.¡±


    ¡°He said that he will be back after work and should be able to make it home tonight,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mrs. Fu was relieved to hear that she had been able to contact him. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here in a hurry. The house is still in a mess and you cane even if it iste in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks, Auntie,¡± Gu Weiwei said gratefully.


    ¡°We are a family now, sp don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Mrs. Fu chuckled and said in a hurry, probably because she had noticed that the servant had arranged the wrong things, ¡°I am busy here, so let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hung up, and was about to go upstairs when the doorbell rang again.


    The servant ran to open the door and she soon heard Yuan Bao¡¯s childish voice.


    ¡°Wife! Wife!¡±


    Hearing the familiar title, Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry as she picked up the child.


    ¡°Yuan Bao, didn¡¯t you promise not to call me your wife?¡±


    The little boy made a face and pointed at the teddy bear backpack on his back.


    ¡°Yuan Bao brought you a present.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put him down and helped him to remove the teddy bear backpack.


    The little boy unzipped the backpack clumsily and was about to give her the present when Yuan Shuo came in and said helplessly, ¡°Yuan Bao was in a hurry to find you, so I brought him here first.¡±


    After all, after her birthday, he was going to take Yuan Bao to the Dorrans Family, and it would be a long time before they met again.


    ¡°It is okay.¡± Gu Weiwei touched Yuan Bao¡¯s head.


    Yuan Bao took out the present that was decorated with a bow from the bag, and gave it to her with both hands.


    ¡°Weiwei, happy birthday.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the present and asked seriously, ¡°Can I open it now?¡±


    Yuan Bao nodded and said with a childish voice, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Weiwei carefully untied the bow, opened the wrapping paper and opened the box.


    Then she took out the present.


    The present was a painting of her. It looked childish but it was also cute and interesting.


    Seeing her opening it, Yuan Bao blinked.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much. Thank you Yuan Bao, for giving me such a wonderful present.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked him happily.


    Yuan Shuo whispered, ¡°He painted it five times before he was satisfied.¡±


    Gu Weiwei hugged Yuan Bao and thanked him again.


    ¡°Thanks, I like it very much.¡±


    It was the simplest present she had received, but for Yuan Bao who was only three years old, it was full of sincerity and love.

 Chapter 858 - Fu Hanzhengs Breakup

    <h4>Chapter 858: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Breakup</h4>


    Gu Weiwei was downstairs for a long time. Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian decided to go downstairs to look for her, when they suddenly saw a cute little boy standing in the living room.


    ¡°Ah, where did this little bune from? So cute! So cute!¡± Ji Cheng said as she ran over.


    Ah, his round face made her want to poke and rub it.


    Gu Weiwei introduced Yuan Bao to them. ¡°This is Yuan Bao and his father Yuan Shuo.¡±


    Sitting on the carpet, Ji Cheng said excitedly, ¡°Oh, Yuan Bao, what a cute name.¡±


    Luo Qianqian sat down on the sofa and threw a look at Yuan Bao, who was hiding next to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Control yourself, you are scaring the child.¡±


    After the introduction, Gu Weiwei said to Yuan Bao, ¡°Yuan Bao, this is Sister Ji Cheng and this is Sister Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± Yuan Bao sweetly said to them.


    Ji Cheng put her hands over her heart, feeling that it was all very cute.


    ¡°Weiwei, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you knew such a cute boy?¡±


    ¡°She was afraid that you would kidnap the child,¡± Luo Qianqianined.


    A certain someone had never been able to resist cute things. Seeing such a cute little bun, she had no doubt that she had the intention of stealing the child away.


    Gu Weiwei asked the servant to bring out the toys that Fu Shiyi had bought for Yuan Bao.


    Seeing the Lego, Ji Cheng said to Yuan Bao, ¡°Yuan Bao, I can make a small car, a small house and a small train. Which one do you want?¡±


    Yuan Bao blinked his round eyes. ¡°Little train!¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Ji Cheng, the veteran Lego yer, quickly made a small train and delivered it to Yuan Bao. ¡°Ding, ding, ding, choo choo, the small train is here!¡±


    Yuan Bao looked at the small train in astonishment and then turned to Ji Cheng with admiration.


    ¡°Jie, you are amazing!¡±


    Seeing the little bun staring at her with shining eyes while praising her, Ji Cheng¡¯s heart melted.


    ¡°Watch and see, I will make a small house for you.¡±


    Ji Cheng set up the building blocks and Yuan Bao gave her the Lego pieces ording to her needs. They quickly started to have fun together.


    Gu Weiwei and the others watched them ying with each other for the entire afternoon and did not stop until it was almost dark.


    Mrs. Fu made a call and informed them that they were ready for them toe over.


    Gu Weiwei hung up and looked at the two people who were still ying with the toys.


    ¡°It is gettingte, we should go now.¡±


    Ji Cheng got up with Yuan Bao, they both washed their hands and went over to the car with the others.


    As the only man, Yuan Shuo was responsible for driving.


    Luo Qianqian sat in the passenger¡¯s seat whilst Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng sat in the back with Yuan Bao.


    After an entire afternoon of ying games, Ji Cheng and Yuan Bao had be friends, and Yuan Bao allowed her to squeeze his cheeks.


    They were halfway to the Old Mansion, when Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang. She asked Ji Cheng to take care of the child and answered the call.


    Seeing that it was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call, she asked happily, ¡°Are you here yet?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sounded serious.


    ¡°Not yet, we can¡¯t fly back due to the air traffic control, so we might not be able to make it home tonight.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit disappointed. She stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°No worries, safetyes first.¡±


    ¡°Are you there now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°On the way, we are almost there.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded disappointed.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Happy birthday, go and celebrate with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    But she just wanted to celebrate with him.

 Chapter 859 - Mom

    <h4>Chapter 859: Mom</h4>


    After the call with Fu Hanzheng, she stayed silent for a long time in disappointment.


    Yuan Shuo sensed that something was wrong and nced at her through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Fu Hanzheng won¡¯t be able to make it home tonight,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a forced smile.


    There was a moment of silence in the car and Ji Cheng said with a smile, ¡°It is okay, let us celebrate with you today. When Uncle Fues home tomorrow, he can celebrate with you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say that he would be back in time?


    But Fu Hanzheng was not such an unreliable person.


    ¡°Yes, join us today. You two can have fun tomorrow,¡± Luo Qianqian added.


    Probably fearing that she would be in a bad mood, Ji Cheng kept telling her interesting stories about her school.


    Gu Weiwei talked andughed with them, she didn¡¯t want to feel disappointed but she just could not get rid of the feeling.


    They arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and as the car pulled over, Mrs. Fu and Fu Shiyi came out to wee them.


    Since Yuan Bao had previously lived at the Old Mansion for a while, he greeted Mrs. Fu sweetly the moment he got out of the car.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Yuan Bao is here too.¡± Mrs. Fu bent down and greeted the boy.


    Yuan Shuo picked up the child, greeted them and carried the child inside.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Gu Weiwei and sighed.


    ¡°Hanzheng called you, right? He won¡¯t be able to make it home today. If I had known this would happen, I would not have allowed such a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Fu Shiqin agreed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry, I will buy you a washboard tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiyi also said, ¡°What kind of day is this to miss? You can¡¯t miss it, what is our brother thinking?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, it is not that he is noting home on purpose. There is no way for the ne to take off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sister-inw, go in and take a look at the birthday party our mother has prepared for you,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei followed them inside and saw that the living room was filled with pink roses, pink and white balloons and even the stair railings were decorated.


    The original Chinese-style vi had been decorated in a very feminine way.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stood next to her and said as they looked at the birthday decorations, ¡°This is the best birthday party I have ever seen, except for grandma¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Our mother has always wanted to have a daughter and even wanted to hold a birthday party for her one day. Today she has fulfilled her dreams.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Fu red at him.


    ¡°What are you guys doing on her birthday? Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your daughter-inw is your real daughter, we are adopted.¡± Fu Shiyi shrugged.


    Gu Weiwei was very touched by the exquisite decorations in the room.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Auntie.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at her and then at his mother.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t call her Mom, she will cry.¡±


    Ever since her own mother had epted Mu Weiwei, she had been hoping that Mu Weiwei would marry Fu Hanzheng and call her mom.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and called out to Mrs. Fu, under Mrs. Fu¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 860 - Marriage?

    <h4>Chapter 860: Marriage?</h4>


    Mrs. Fu smiled and replied happily, ¡°Hah!¡±


    Then she gave her a hug.


    ¡°Oh yes, I brought the pictures.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not know what to say, so she brought out the pictures.


    Mrs. Fu took them, nced over the pictures and brought them over to Fu Shengying and the Old Lady, who were in the living room.


    ¡°They did a good job.¡±


    ¡°This one is not bad either.¡±


    ¡°This one is good, it has a very good background.¡±


    ...


    The three of them put on their sses and looked at the pictures one by one.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had followed her to take the pictures, so they were not interested in seeing them.


    Fu Shengying smiled at Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°In this picture, does this still look like your son?¡±


    His eldest son, who had had a cold personality since he was a child, looked like apletely different person in the picture. His expression and eyes were so gentle that it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Not your son?¡± Mrs. Fu red back.


    It was because the girl he liked was different.


    After the Old Lady finished looking, she threw a look at Gu Weiwei andined to her, ¡°See, I told you that you shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to get married. You are not even married yet, but he dares to note home on such an important day.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what do you want to wait for?¡± Mrs. Fu objected instantly.


    She had been waiting for them to get married, and Weiwei was already in a bad mood because of Hanzheng¡¯s absence. If the Old Lady kept urging her to slowly get married, she would be very anxious.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and said to the Old Lady, ¡°It is not that he doesn¡¯t want toe home, but that the ne can¡¯t take off. Of course, their safety is more important.¡±


    ¡°When he is back, you must deal with him,¡± Old Lady said.


    Fu Shiyi chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, if he doesn¡¯te home on such an important day, will he still get married?¡±


    He Chi, who had just entered the room, interrupted them when he heard them talking badly about Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Yes, he is too arrogant this time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at them and warned them.


    ¡°You two stop talking, otherwise I will tell him when hees home.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, we are trying to defend you!¡± Fu Shiyi got frightened and tried to defend himself.


    Gu Weiwei no longer felt disappointed after listening to them.


    But he had never broken his promise to her before, yet he didn¡¯te home on such an important day and the phone call ended with a simple ¡°Happy Birthday¡±.


    What had happened or was it true that because they were getting married, the birthday celebration was no longer that important.


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi were justining about Fu Hanzheng when the servant came in and said, ¡°Miss Ruya, Miss Qin Man and Young Master Qin Lv are here to celebrate Miss Weiwei¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Please invite them in,¡± Mrs. Fu stood up and said.


    The servant soon returned and brought Qin Man and Qin Lv into the room, together with Meng Ruya who used to visit the Fu Family.


    He Chi, who had just poured himself a ss of red wine, whispered to Fu Shiyi when he saw the two women, ¡°Damn, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°My brother has nothing to do with them, what is so strange about it?¡± Fu Shiyi squinted at him.


    ¡°It is not a big deal, but if anything happens, this birthday party will be a disaster,¡± He Chi whispered.


    Qin Man was the girl the Old Lady and Fu Shengying liked, Meng Ruya was the girl Mrs. Fu liked and Qin Lv was Mu Weiwei¡¯s ex-boyfriend that she had pursued previously.


    It was a good thing that these three people weren¡¯t still tied with Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei, otherwise the birthday party would have been very lively.

 Chapter 861 - No Movie

    <h4>Chapter 861: No Movie</h4>


    Dressed in a professional suit, Qin Man gave a present to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei took it and sincerely thanked her.


    Honestly speaking, she had not expected that Qin Man woulde, nor that she would bring Qin Lv and Meng Ruya with her.


    Qin Lv looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and his heart surged. He had forgotten what he was here for.


    It was not until Qin Man pushed him that he said, while holding the present he had prepared, ¡°Happy birthday, Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Mrs. Fu had heard about the conflict between Qin Lv and Mu Weiwei from Fu Shiyi, so she went over and took the present from him.


    ¡°Why is this child so rude, why doesn¡¯t he call her Aunt?¡±


    Qin Lv smiled awkwardly but did not call Mu Weiwei Aunt.


    He Chi gave Fu Shiyi a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°Your mother is so amazing! Qin Lv is so angry that he almost vomited blood.¡±


    ¡°Why is he so angry? I already told him that she is my sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    After Qin Man and Qin Lv gave her the presents they had brought, Meng Ruya also did so unwillingly.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant to put away the presents and urged everyone, ¡°Come in and take a seat, I will check with the kitchen, and we will eat when the food is ready.¡±


    Qin Man nced around the room and said curiously, ¡°Why is Fu Hanzheng not here for your birthday?¡±


    ¡°He was on a business trip and something happened, so he wasn¡¯t able to make it home.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Hearing the words, Qin Man started to scold Fu Hanzheng unhappily.


    ¡°It is too much for him to be absent at such an important time. He is so busy with work that he has no time to spend with you.¡±


    ¡°Master has so many things to deal with, how can he just stay by her side and do nothing?¡± Meng Ruya said casually with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled but said nothing. Before she said anything, Qin Man threw a look of displeasure at Meng Ruya.


    ¡°Stop being jealous, you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had looked her in the eyes for so many years but he was still getting married to Mu Weiwei, what was she being jealous about?


    She had asked Qin Lv toe with her alone, but Meng Ruya just had toe with them and make a fool of herself.


    Meng Ruya bit her lips and said, ¡°I will go and see if Aunt needs any help.¡±


    She had tried so hard to drive Mu Weiwei out, but she had never expected that she would return with Fu Hanzheng one day and that she would lose her ce here.


    ¡°Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng is a workaholic and it is boring to marry him,¡± Qin Man said as she patted Qin Lv, who was standing next to her and whispered to Gu Weiwei, ¡°If you really regret it, you can consider our Lui.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Qin Man, what are you trying to do here?¡± Fu Shiyi rushed forward when he heard her.


    She was trying to steal away his brother¡¯s girl and rece his brother with her nephew, just because his brother was not around.


    Qin Man squinted at him. ¡°What are you so nervous about? You and your sister-inw are in a lot of gossip together and yet your brother did not kill you.¡±


    Sigh, she shouldn¡¯t have returned homete, otherwise how would she have allowed Fu Hanzheng to steal Mu Weiwei away?


    Gu Weiwei looked at Qin Lv and then turned to face Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Take care of them, or do you need help?¡±


    What Qin Lv was obsessed with was the original Mu Weiwei.


    And she was no longer that Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 862 - Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 862: Birthday Present</h4>


    Although Fu Hanzheng was absent from the birthday party, it was still very lively with Mrs. Fu around.


    Dinner was ready in the kitchen and Mrs. Fu came out and said, ¡°It is almost time, we can cut the cake now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi, He Chi, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian ced candles on the cake, lit them up and asked the servant to turn off the light.


    Everyone started to sing a birthday song around Gu Weiwei, and the dim candlelight made it look very cozy.


    Under everyone¡¯s urging, she blew out the candles.


    When the servant turned on the light, Fu Shiyi and He Chi popped the confetti and ribbons and paper filled the room.


    Gu Weiwei cut the cake with the knife and the servant helped to carry the cake and cut it into pieces.


    Old Lady passed a small gift box to Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Happy birthday, girl.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and thanked her with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks, grandma.¡±


    ¡°Open it and see if you like it,¡± Old Lady said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei opened the box carefully and found that inside was a jade bracelet.


    ¡°Old Lady, you are being too biased. I have liked you for so many years and you couldn¡¯t bear to part with it for me, but now you are being so generous?¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked at the Old Lady, pretending to be wronged. Although young people nowadays did not like to wear jade jewelry, she knew that it was something that the Old Lady treasured.


    Gu Weiwei could tell that the bracelet was very expensive, so she said to the Old Lady, ¡°Grandma, this is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°We are family now, no need to stand on ceremony,¡± the Old Lady said and asked her to ept it.


    Gu Weiwei put away the bracelet and asked the servant to put the gift on the table.


    Mrs. Fu also took out the present she had prepared. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you properlyst year, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for making the arrangements and giving me gifts.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was too embarrassed to take it, but Mrs. Fu forced it into her hands.


    ¡°Sister-inw, open it,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Mrs. Fu. ¡°Then I will open it.¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei carefully opened the box and found a set of jewelry inside. She remembered that it was a rare piece auctioned by the European Royal Family.


    He Chi immediatelyined.


    ¡°The gifts of the rich always exceed my imagination.¡±


    After Mrs. Fu gave it to her, Fu Shengying took out an unpacked box from his pocket and said as he ced it on the table, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you girls are thinking, so don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thanked him gratefully and opened the lid only to find that it was a car key.


    Fu Shiyi got so excited when he saw the car keys.


    ¡°Dad, I have asked you for this car for three years, and now you are giving it to my sister-inw instead of me?¡±


    His father had collected so many good cars over the years and he had been eyeing this one for so many years. His father hadn¡¯t even allowed him to touch it and now he was giving it away.


    ¡°I have given you a car before,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°You gave me a car worth a third of my sister-inw¡¯s presents, what do you think? Second Brother and I were clearly adopted by you!¡± Fu Shiyiined unhappily.


    Sister-inw had the Old Mansion set up for her birthday and they were giving her presents as if they were free. They were just here for a meal, and if they were in a good mood, they would give them some food.


    Fu Shengying squinted at him. ¡°Yes, I picked you up from the trash.¡±


    He Chi patted his shoulders sympathetically and consoled him.


    ¡°It is a bit irritating.¡±


    Having consoled Fu Shiyi, he turned around to console Fu Shiqin but found that Fu Shiqin was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is your second brother?¡±

 Chapter 863 - Birthday Present 2

    <h4>Chapter 863: Birthday Present 2</h4>


    Everyone looked around and suddenly realized that Fu Shiqin had disappeared for a long time.


    Qin Man took a bite of cake and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since I came in, so I thought that he and Fu Hanzheng were away on business.¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°He was still here when I arrived.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, we can eat our food.¡± Mrs. Fu was not worried at all and asked the butler to find him.


    He Chi gave her his present. ¡°Happy birthday, sister-inw.¡±


    Seeing him handing over the present, Fu Shiyi put down the chopsticks and said, ¡°Sister-inw, open it and see if he¡¯s given you a fossil specimen. If he has, I will beat him to death right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and opened the present He Chi gave her.


    However, as expected, it was a fossil again. Judging from the shape, it was a fossil made of fish bones.


    Seeing that the wrapping paper was open, He Chi got up and ran away.


    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old fish bone! This kind of fish is extinct, and this fossil is a priceless treasure!¡±


    Fu Shiyi was about to punch him. ¡°These things are given to everyone every year, can¡¯t you be more creative?¡±


    ¡°It is a priceless treasure!¡± He Chi argued.


    ¡°So precious? I will turn all the specimens you gave me into soup and you can drink them all.¡± Fu Shiyi got so annoyed. He had known him for so many years and he had given him these fossils every year. That was enough.


    He Chi dodged his attack and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You can give me whatever you want, but if you dare, I will beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a straight face.


    Only then did Fu Shiyi return to the dining table, sit down and give her the present he had prepared.


    ¡°Happy birthday, sister-inw. I hope that you will be as pretty as a flower and stay in love with my brother forever.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over his gift but did not open it.


    After he gave Fu Hanzheng sexy pajamasst year, she was afraid that this dumbass would do the same thing again.


    She did not open it, but Fu Shiyi started toin.


    ¡°Sister-inw, the others¡¯ presents have all been opened, so what about mine?¡±


    She was willing to bet that this man did not give her anything good.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she ced the things aside for the servant.


    ¡°No, please open it,¡± He Chi said and hurried to open it.


    ¡°Damn you, why are you opening my sister-inw¡¯s present?¡±


    Fu Shiyi stood up and tried to take it away, not wanting him to open it.


    The more he refused to open it, the more curious He Chi became.


    ¡°You must not have given her anything good.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s reaction, she thought so too.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than your fossil,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He Chi took it and asked Gu Weiwei, ¡°Sister-inw, do you mind me opening it?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you dare?¡± Fu Shiyi objected.


    He Chi raised the box and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not obscene I will stand still for half an hour and a second, and if I don¡¯t I¡¯ll be your grandson .¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, open it.¡± Fu Shiyi did not stop him.


    He Chi opened the box and found that it was not a pair of s*x toys but a very famous couple¡¯s watch this year.


    Seeing He Chi¡¯s dumbfounded look, Fu Shiyi gloated.


    ¡°Come on, stand there, for half an hour and a second, or you will be a grandson.¡±


    They were just arguing when Fu Shiqin came in from the garden and asked in astonishment, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

 Chapter 864 - Birthday Present 3

    <h4>Chapter 864: Birthday Present 3</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi looked at the man who had disappeared for half an hour and returned.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Fu Shiqin waved the phone in his hand and said, ¡°I had a call from work and it was too noisy at home, so I answered it outside.¡±


    ¡°I will deal with youter.¡± Fu Shiyi let go of He Chi and turned to Fu Shiqin. ¡°We have finished singing happy birthday to sister-inw and given her all the presents too. It is so unfair of you toe home now. Our brother is not here, so we can¡¯t do anything about thepany. Why didn¡¯t youe back quickly?¡±


    Fu Shiqin red at him and sat down at the table, he started eating as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°We have given her presents, so shouldn¡¯t you do the same?¡± Fu Shiyi urged.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at Gu Weiwei and said with a smile, ¡°You have received so much, you don¡¯t need something from me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Damn, so because our brother is not here, you are not going to give her any presents?¡± Fu Shiyi said as he stood up to drag him away and punch him.


    Fu Shiqin raised his hands in surrender; he was still holding the chopsticks. ¡°I went outside to arrange for the present to be delivered here. I had left thepany too quickly and only realised that I had left it when I was on my way herr, so I asked someone to send it here. it will arrive soon.¡±


    Fu Shiyi sat down next to him and gritted his teeth. ¡°That is more like it. If you didn¡¯t give her a present, I would have beaten you up.¡±


    The servant brought over the cut cake and gave each of them a slice. The dinner was also very exquisite.


    Gu Weiwei received presents one after another and received blessings one after another, making the birthday party very lively.


    But the more lively it was, the more she thought of Fu Hanzheng who was absent.


    So she went to the bathroom and texted Fu Hanzheng after some hesitation.


    [I miss you.]


    However, after a few minutes, Fu Hanzheng still did not reply.


    After a long while, she returned to the dining room and continued to eat with everyone.


    She had just sat down when Fu Shiqin received a call, put down the bowl and said, ¡°The present I have prepared is here. Sister-inw, wait for me, I will get it for you.¡±


    Having said these words, he ran out to get the present.


    He quickly returned with a small box tied with a bow.


    Seeing that the box was only the size of a palm, Fu Shiyi helplessly said, ¡°Second Brother, are you that stingy?¡±


    Having said these words, he reached out his hand and was about to open it.


    Fu Shiqin dodged the present thief. ¡°Go away, sister-inw has to open the present herself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei wiped her mouth with a napkin, stood up and walked over.


    Fu Shiqin looked around and pointed at the yard outside.


    ¡°This present is more suitable to be opened outside, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Gu Weiwei followed him from the balcony to the garden outside.


    ¡°Can we open it now?¡±


    ¡°Right here will do.¡± Fu Shiqin held the gift box with both hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what he is up to.¡± Fu Shiyi and the others followed him to the garden curiously.


    Gu Weiwei opened the box and found a remote control inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled mysteriously. ¡°Sister-inw, close your eyes and make a wish. Then open your eyes and press the button on the left and then the button on the right.¡±


    With the small pink remote control, Gu Weiwei closed her eyes under his urging, but what came to her mind was Fu Hanzheng.


    After a long while, she opened her eyes and pressed the left button, just as Fu Shiqin said.

 Chapter 865 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 865: Proposal</h4>


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, red heart-shaped fireworks bloomed in the dark night sky.


    Then a white heart, a blue heart and a purple heart lit up the night sky one after another.


    They were startled for a long time before Fu Shiyi realized what was going on.


    ¡°Second Brother, does our brother know that you are setting off such heart-shaped fireworks for our sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°You are asking for a beating, aren¡¯t you? Is that something you can give her?¡± He Chi added.


    Fu Shiqin ignored the two troublemakers and said to Gu Weiwei, who was watching the fireworks, ¡°Sister-inw, try pressing the right button.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked down at the remote control in her hands and pressed the right button. Instantly, the garden was lit up by numerous small lights.


    It was shaped like a star surrounding a heart. It wrapped under the trees and spread out on both sides of the road until it was far away.


    Gu Weiwei looked into the distance and saw a very familiar figure standing in the darkness.


    Her eyes lit up and she walked towards the man in the distance.


    She took a few steps before she ran over anxiously.


    Under the illumination of the fireworks and the light, the man who had made her lose hope for the entire night stood in front of her with a rose in his hand.


    Seeing the girl running towards him, Fu Hanzheng smiled gently.


    Gu Weiwei stopped in front of him and looked at the man who had shown up in such a gorgeous way. She was so happy and annoyed that tears started to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are noting home?¡±


    ¡°I muste home on such an important day.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and brushed her messy hair behind her ears.


    Seeing this man in front of her, Gu Weiwei felt both annoyed and amused.


    ¡°What a cheesy surprise!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her the flowers and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the flowers and smiled sweetly.


    Seeing her epting the flowers, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Also...¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. His sudden appearance was already a great surprise.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand and took a step backwards with his right leg. Then he got down on one knee.


    With his other hand, he took out the ring he had brought with him.


    ¡°Yes, marry me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Mr. Fu, you have already called me Mrs. Fu and taken wedding pictures with me, why are you still proposing?¡±


    ¡°Although it is a bitte, this is a ceremony you should have, Mrs. Fu,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her empty left hand and said, ¡°So you hid my ring on purpose?¡±


    The day he left, she did not find the ring, but the servant said that the diamond on the ring had loosened and so it had been sent to be repaired.


    She found it strange that such a high-end diamond ring would start to be loose within a year.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and asked as he took the ring away.


    ¡°So Mrs. Fu, are you willing to put it on again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Gu Weiwei stretched out her fingers.


    Fu Hanzheng put the ring on her left ring finger, kissed her hand and stood up.


    ¡°Weiwei, thank you foring to my side.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of the man in front of her and said with a sob, ¡°I should be the one thanking you for appearing in my life.¡±


    Even if she had to die in pain before meeting him, she still wanted to thank fate for letting her meet this man.

 Chapter 866 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 866: I Miss You</h4>


    At first, the group of people on the balcony only saw the lights and a person standing far away.


    Fu Shiyi recognized who it was the moment Gu Weiwei ran over.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my brother!¡±


    He Chi poked Fu Shiqin¡¯s elbow. ¡°Second Brother, how dare you keep such a big secret from us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is so unfair of him to not bring us along for such an important matter.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed his displeasure.


    Fu Shiqin squinted at them. ¡°It¡¯s because you two are unreliable.¡±


    Actually, his brother had also arrived at the Old Mansion soon after his sister-inw had arrived.


    But in order to prepare for the surprise, he did not enter the house.


    Also, if he had disappeared with Fu Shiyi and He Chi, everyone would realize that something was wrong.


    So he did not tell anyone that he was cooperating with his brother.


    Qin Man looked at the sky full of heart-shaped fireworks and the lovely heart-shaped light in the garden and shivered.


    ¡°Your brother is too much! He is already so old and yet he is still ying such a childish surprise.¡±


    Although she said that, she was actually more shocked that Fu Hanzheng, a cold-hearted man, would do such a thing for someone.


    She had thought that he would never fall for a single woman in this world.


    She had never expected that Mu Weiwei would turn him into a totally different person.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, this is called romance between couples.¡± Fu Shiqin corrected her with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi followed along and said, ¡°You are not used to such lovey-dovey stuff.¡±


    Standing next to Qin Man, Qin Lv looked a bit disappointed when he saw the couple standing together.


    He would probably never have the chance to stand by her side in this lifetime.


    As long as Fu Hanzheng was around, he would never be able to approach that position.


    No matter how unwilling he was, he could not get close to that position at all.


    Standing next to her, Meng Ruya looked at the surprise Fu Hanzheng had prepared for Mu Weiwei and saw him waiting for her with roses in his hand. She looked very jealous.


    If Mu Weiwei had not shown up, everything here might have been hers.


    But Mu Weiwei was the one he cared for.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying were both shocked and pleased to see their cold-hearted son doing such things for a girl.


    Over the years, they had seen many girls who were as good as him, but none of them were as good as the girl he liked.


    They had been displeased when they first heard that he was in a rtionship with Mu Weiwei, but they became relieved when they saw Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°It seems that we will have to go to Slovakia in a few days to prepare for her wedding,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shengying nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we should go earlier.¡±


    Seeing his brother getting down on one knee, Fu Shiyi guessed that it was a proposal.


    So he whistled and hooted at them.


    ¡°Kiss!¡±


    He Chiined, ¡°The wedding pictures have already been taken and the wedding date is set, and it¡¯s only now that you are proposing to her? Isn¡¯t that the wrong order?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about these details.¡± Fu Shiqin stressed.


    His brother had been feeding the mosquitoes outside for more than an hour for this surprise.


    He had nned to let his sister-inw know half an hourter but he did not know why his brother was so anxious. It was only just now that he had texted him and asked him to start the surprise.


    However, only Fu Hanzheng knew why he was so nervous.


    Everything was because of the sentence ¡®I miss you¡¯.

 Chapter 867 - Good Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 867: Good Boyfriend</h4>


    The fireworks went on for half an hour and the sky was continuously filled with heart-shaped fireworks that were dazzling.


    After the proposal, Fu Hanzheng was not in a hurry to bring her home, but allowed her to watch the fireworks in his arms.


    Fu Shiyi and the others did not disturb them, but were driven into the room by Mrs. Fu.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were still watching the fireworks outside the window when Ji Cheng sighed with envy.


    ¡°Other people¡¯s boyfriends are always so outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to your cousin instead of me.¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    She had thought that it was strange that Fu Hanzheng had broken his promise to Weiwei because he had never done so before.


    It was such a strange day. He said that he was noting home and he truly did not show any signs that he wasing home.


    Although Weiwei had beenughing with them, she had been trying hard to suppress the disappointment in her heart because he was not home.


    So the reason was because he was trying to give her a surprise.


    She could tell how surprised Weiwei was, just by seeing how she ran towards him.


    ¡°It is great that Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng are getting married.¡± Ji Cheng sighed again.


    She was the only one left in the Mu Family and Li Jiacheng had never regarded her as his daughter. Without Fu Hanzheng, she would have been very lonely.


    But because of Fu Hanzheng, she looked so happy that she was shining.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed.


    She had seen so many couples, but when she looked at Mu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, she only felt one thing ¨C destiny.


    It seemed that she was the one Fu Hanzheng had been waiting for, the one destined to enter his life...


    And Yuan Shuo was also paying attention to the outside and was thinking the exact same thing.


    No one was better for her than him.


    Hopefully, when she told him everything, Fu Hanzheng would still love her with the same determination.


    Fu Hanzheng loved her because he did not know about her secret, but she had known from the beginning that this was someone she should not have fallen in love with. She had known that if she fell in love with him, she would fall into a bottomless abyss, but she still chose to stay by his side.


    Many people thought that she was very lucky to be liked by Fu Hanzheng.


    But who knew how difficult it was for her to fall in love with Fu Hanzheng.


    She was afraid that he would not love her in the future, but yet she was deeply in love with him at the same time...


    After a long time, the fireworks ended.


    Gu Weiwei turned to Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng answered and led her back along the path illuminated by the lights.


    The moment they entered the room, Fu Shiqin asked for credit.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you satisfied?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She had thought that he was really noting home. Although she was forcing herself to celebrate with everyone, she was actually feeling very disappointed.


    But this present of his had cured all of her disappointment. How could she not be satisfied?


    He Chi, who had been forced by Fu Shiyi to keep the bet, cried out for help when he saw theming inside.


    ¡°Sister-inw... help!¡±


    ¡°You bet on it yourself, there are still ten minutes left, so finish it!¡±


    Fu Shiyi checked the time and showed no intention of letting He Chi go.


    Gu Weiwei threw a sympathetic look at He Chi, but she had no intention of saving him. Instead, she held hands with Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°It is gettingte, so we are leaving now.¡±

 Chapter 868 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 868: Shameless</h4>


    It had been less than three minutes since he entered the house, and he had already said that he wanted to leave. Of course, Mrs. Fu wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°So you came here just to see Weiwei and propose to her? Do you think we are invisible?¡±


    To think that his girlfriend was upset because he didn¡¯te back, yet when he arrived they couldn¡¯t even celebrate with her.


    The moment he entered the house, he said that he was leaving. Sometimes, she really wondered if this heartless person was her son.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Eat before you leave.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her and then went into the dining room.


    Little Yuan Bao was still eating the cake at the dining table. His face was covered with the cake and he blinked when he saw Fu Hanzheng.


    Then, he pushed his unfinished cake towards the middle of the table.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at the cake that he had half eaten and pushed it back.


    ¡°Finish it yourself.¡±


    They had just sat down when Meng Ruya brought over a tray of food.


    ¡°Young Master, the dishes are all gone, so I made some vegetables.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at Qin Man instead of looking at the food served by Meng Ruya.


    Qin Man sighed speechlessly. This was the Fu family¡¯s house. Why was she being so attentive?


    Was she trying to show how virtuous she was in front of his fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we¡¯ve eaten, so we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Qin Man took the food and urged the others. ¡°Lui, Ruya, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Cousin...¡±


    Meng Ruya, who rarely came over, obviously did not want to leave so soon.


    Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t look too happy either. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You have work to do tomorrow, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    How could the kitchen staff let her do whatever she wanted?


    It was also her fault. Why did she fall for such a person in the past?


    Fu Shiqin sat down and brought the food over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole day. I haven¡¯t had my fill just now, so I¡¯ll eat first.¡±


    Meng Ruya gritted her teeth and was dragged away by Qin Man, they left the Fu family mansion.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Fu immediately said to the butler, ¡°Prepare a new set for Young Master.¡±


    Meng Ruya was basically dragged out by Qin Man and she didn¡¯t let go of her until they got into the car.


    ¡°Meng Ruya, do you not know shame? The Qin family still wants to keep some face.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I just go into the kitchen? I used to go into the kitchen all the time when I came over...¡± Meng Ruyained as she rubbed her wrist that was hurting her from being dragged away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care what you used to do before, but now that they are engaged, he did not even look at you. You are sticking to him like a piece of fur on a dog¡¯s skin. Fu Hanzheng might not like you, but right now, even I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Qin Man, who was in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t catch Fu Hanzheng, why can¡¯t others?¡± Meng Ruya was not convinced.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth and nced at Meng Ruya and her nephew Qin Lv.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here today so you could pester them. I wanted you to know the truth so you could stop harassing people and making a fool of yourselves.¡±


    Qin Lv pursed his lips and silently opened the car door to get in.


    He had recognized the truth, but... he could not reconcile with it.


    Meng Ruya was shocked by Qin Man¡¯s words. She gritted her teeth and got into the car, not daring to talk back.


    Although Qin Man was also a famous daughter from a rich family in the capital, she was also decisive because she worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    She was still a little afraid when she was scolded by her.

 Chapter 869 - You Want To Talk To Me About This?

    <h4>Chapter 869: You Want To Talk To Me About This?</h4>


    As soon as Qin Man and the other two left, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came over to say goodbye to them.


    ¡°Weiwei, we have ss tomorrow, so we are going home now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Third Master, can you send them off please?¡±


    Fu Shiyi had just asked He Chi to stand upside down for half an hour and when he heard that Weiwei was going to send him to drop the girls off, he ran over.


    ¡°Sure, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Fu Shiyi pped and smiled. ¡°Lend me the car you were just given.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave him the car keys and warned him, ¡°Be careful, safety first.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll definitely send your little sisters home safely.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took over the keys and called Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to follow him.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He Chi got up after standing upside down for half a minute and followed him.


    ¡°Get lost, didn¡¯t you drive yourself?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°I drank.¡± He Chi got into the car.


    After He Chi and the others left, Yuan Shuo went to wash Yuan Bao¡¯s face and said goodbye to them.


    Gu Weiwei remembered that they were going to the Dorrans Family, so she sent them out and asked him to drive her car home, because she would be leaving with Fu Hanzhengter.


    Yuan Shuo put Yuan Bao into the car and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Yuan Meng is back. If you need anything in my absence, just look for her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I understand. Take care,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo got into the car and fastened his son¡¯s seatbelt before driving out of the Fu family mansion.


    When Gu Weiwei returned to the house, Fu Hanzheng was still having dinner, so she helped Mrs. Fu and the servants tidy up the house.


    Because of her birthday party, there were many decorations arranged around the house, so there was a lot to pack away now.


    ¡°Go and stay with Hanzheng. We can clean up ourselves.¡±


    Feeling someone looking at them, Mrs. Fu spoke gently to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I will spend a lot of time with him, so I might as well spend some time with you now.¡± Gu Weiwei insisted on cleaning up the house.


    After all, Mrs. Fu had been busy with her birthday party all day, and she could not just leave with Fu Hanzheng after receiving so many presents.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng sat down in the living room with Fu Shengying and the Old Lady for a while and talked about work.


    Mrs. Fu said, as soon as the house was cleaned, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You guys should go back and rest.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t let them go, a certain someone would voice his opinion again.


    Having said these words, she asked the servant to move all the presents Weiwei had received into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car.


    Fu Shiqin reminded him, ¡°Brother, there is an important meeting tomorrow at nine am, don¡¯t bete.¡±


    If he waste for work, his sry would be deducted but if his brother waste for work, it would apparently be justified!


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at him, opened the car door and got into the car. Then he asked Gu Weiwei to fasten her seatbelt before driving off.


    ¡°The Dorrans family came to find Yuan Shuo but he didn¡¯t go. Is he actually going to meet Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is going tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and guessed that this must be their decision.


    ¡°So, you wanted to talk to me about this the other day?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll talk more about it when we get back.¡±


    She was very sure that in the car was not the right time for them to talk about that matter.


    Since she had brought it up, she had to resolve this matter today no matter what.


    However, for some reason... she began to pray that the journey back would be longer. If it was longer, she would be able to gather up enough courage.

 Chapter 870 - Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 870: Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei</h4>


    On the way home, Gu Weiwei stayed silent and continuously twisted her fingers.


    Clearly, she was making a difficult decision.


    Fu Hanzheng noticed, but did not ask her about it. He drove them home in silence.


    He could guess what she wanted to talk about, so he was mentally prepared to listen to everything she said.


    However, he did not expect that the moment she opened her mouth, everything far exceeded his expectations.


    Although it was quite a distance from the Fu family mansion to the Vi, they still reached home within an hour.


    The two of them took the things from the car and brought them inside.


    Gu Weiwei put everything away and asked the man, who was resting on the sofa, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Tea, please.¡± Fu Hanzheng took off his suit jacket and loosened his tie.


    Gu Weiwei made two cups of tea and put them down on the table.


    Fu Hanzheng called out to her, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down next to him and was immediately pulled into his arms. A gentle kiss was ced on her forehead.


    ¡°Weiwei, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Fu Hanzheng said in a low voice.


    At first, he was really curious about what she was hiding from him.


    But on the way back home, seeing how anxious she was, he suddenly felt relieved that he hadn¡¯t pressured her.


    She was already by his side and was about to marry him. Why should he put her in such a difficult position, just to satisfy a moment of curiosity?


    ¡°No, I should tell you, and I must,¡± Gu Weiwei said determinedly.


    Even if she did not tell him today, Gu Siting would tell him in the future.


    She didn¡¯t want him to learn the secret in such a cruel way.


    Fu Hanzheng loosened his grip, tidied her hair and said gently, ¡°Fine. Tell me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pinched her fingers and said anxiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know what my rtionship with the Gu Family is and what my rtionship with Gu Weiwei is? Why do I know Yuan Shuo and why did I help them to investigate Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her restless hands and interrupted her as he heard her trembling voice. ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, let me continue, this is the answer you need to know,¡± Gu Weiwei said firmly.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°But... you are very upset right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at his hands that were holding hers and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you have no idea... I have been lying to you for a long time.¡±


    She had been lying to him the moment he started to look for Gu Weiwei.


    He had been trying to find out the real rtionship between her and the Gu Family, but he had missed the truth because she and Gu Weiwei were twopletely different people.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°What did you lie to me about?¡±


    However, despite hisughter his eyes darkened.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her eyes and said without looking into his eyes, ¡°Why do I seem to be a different person after chasing me out of the Fu Family? Why do I always have an inexplicable rtionship with the Gu family? Why did Gu Sitinge to find me? You have been curious about these things countless times and investigated them, but you never got the real answer.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the woman who was talking with a lowered head.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve never been able to figure out why.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and looked up at him slowly. She burst into tears the moment their eyes met.


    ¡°Because I am not Mu Weiwei, I am Gu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 871 - Fu Hanzheng, I Am Gu Weiwei 2

    <h4>Chapter 871: Fu Hanzheng, I Am Gu Weiwei 2</h4>


    Even though this sentence had been going through her mind for a long time, the moment she said it to him, her heart still felt like it was being pierced by a knife.


    She was afraid that this secret would cause the happiness she wanted to hold onto tightly... to leave her.


    Hence, she did not dare to open her mouth. She had been waiting for him to like her a little more... and a little more...


    Fu Hanzheng stared at the woman in front of him and subconsciously wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not her. You can¡¯t be her.¡±


    He had checked everything about her. She was born in the Mu Family and was raised by them.


    Everything proved that she was Mu Weiwei of the Mu Family.


    But now she was telling him that she was not Mu Weiwei, but Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and told him about her background under his disbelieving gaze.


    ¡°I am her. Although this body is still Mu Weiwei, the soul that controls this body is me, Gu Weiwei. I would not have believed it if it had not happened to me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stared at the woman in front of him, his eyes full of confusion.


    All of this was too inconceivable, too difficult for him to believe.


    However, his rationality told him that this answer had truly cleared all the doubts he had.


    Because she was Gu Weiwei, she had changed a lot after leaving the Fu Family.


    Because she was Gu Weiwei, she knew Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng so well that she had lied to him about their rtionship.


    Because she was Gu Weiwei, Gu Siting felt that she looked like Gu Weiwei, so he kept pestering her.


    Actually, all the answers were only a step away from him.


    But it was because she and Gu Weiwei lookedpletely different.


    Therefore, he only thought that she had an unusual rtionship with Gu Weiwei.


    But he had never expected that she was Gu Weiwei.


    The atmosphere in the living room was silent and oppressive.


    Gu Weiwei twisted her fingers and stopped talking.


    With his intelligence, he understood everything when she revealed who she was.


    It was just whether he believed it or not.


    She waited in silence for his final verdict on the love between them.


    After a long time, Fu Hanzheng asked the first question.


    ¡°When did you be her?¡±


    He was mentally prepared for what she wanted to talk to him about, even if she had a deep rtionship with Gu Weiwei.


    But he had not expected that she was Gu Weiwei.


    This answer was far beyond his expectations.


    ¡°The night Mu Weiwei drugged you, she hit her head and had an intracranial hemorrhage. Then... I became her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded slightly and looked away from her. He was still thinking hard.


    ¡°So... it was from that time.¡±


    No wonder he had touched her like she had seduced his soul.


    It was no wonder that she, who had refused to leave the Fu Family previously, had voluntarily moved out the next day.


    No wonder she had avoided him like a venomous snake after that.


    That day, when she exposed Meng Ruya for buying a counterfeit, he felt that something was strange. He had suddenly looked at her differently.


    After that, he bumped into her at Jinxiu Compound. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement when he saw her after the change.


    What he did not know was that he was not interested in Mu Weiwei after she changed, but actually Gu Weiwei.


    Fate was cruel. The Fu Family had been at odds with the Gu Family for so many years, but in the end, he fell in love with Gu Weiwei.

 Chapter 872 - Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei 3

    <h4>Chapter 872: Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei 3</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the man¡¯s uninterpretable expression.


    Two hours ago, he was still giving her sweet surprises and a proposal, but tonight, she had given him such a heavy and cruel answer.


    After a long silence, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lied to you for so long.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed deeply. If he had known that this was the answer, he would have rather that he had never known.


    ¡°You never told me before, so why are you telling me now?¡±


    Previously, when he suspected that she was rted to the Gu family, he had tested her a few times, thinking that she would tell him the truth.


    But she had always avoided his question.


    Twisting the ring on her ring finger, Gu Weiwei looked down at the diamond on the ring as if it could give her some mysterious power.


    ¡°At first... I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I wanted to keep this secret until my death, but if I don¡¯t tell you today, others will.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her and could guess who she was talking about.


    Gu Weiwei sighed heavily and confessed to him.


    ¡°Soon, Gu Siting will know who I am and where I am. Even if I don¡¯t tell you, he will tell you. I don¡¯t want... you to find out everything from him.¡±


    She knew that he and Gu Siting had always been enemies. But because of her, they would have even more conflict.


    If she did not tell him everything now, it would hurt him even more if he found out from Gu Siting.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl with a serious expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to the Gu family?¡±


    As far as he knew, she had always been the apple of the Gu family¡¯s eye, when she was in the Gu family.


    Logically speaking, even if she had be Mu Weiwei, she should have gone back to the Gu Family. But she had never thought that way.


    Gu Weiwei looked into his eyes with tears welling up in her own.


    ¡°Do you want me to go back to the Gu family?¡±


    Was it because her surname was Gu, so she could no longer stay here with him?


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng blurted out.


    Gu Weiwei looked away with pursed lips, took a sip of the tea and looked down at the floating tea leaves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already died in the Gu family once. Even now, my body is still in the Gu family¡¯s basement. That ce... can I still go back?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt a pain in his heart. No wonder she had been trying to find out how Gu Weiwei had died. She had been trying to figure out how she had died.


    While she was doing all this, he did not know anything.


    ¡°You found out how you were killed, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You want to know how I died, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a bitter smile.


    Fu Hanzheng patted her head out of habit tofort her.


    When he realized what he was doing, he was stunned.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways. She had not expected that he would do something soforting at this moment in time.


    After a while, she turned her head away and held back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. She casually recounted her death.


    ¡°The people who wanted to target Cayman attacked me. After I woke up from thea, I was injected with drugs and died. Gu Siting transnted my heart into his fianc¨¦e Ling Yan.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt a suffocating pain in his heart. So... that was how she came to him after she died.


    That was why she often had nightmares when she was asleep, where she cried and cried for help...

 Chapter 873 - Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei 4

    <h4>Chapter 873: Fu Hanzheng, I am Gu Weiwei 4</h4>


    Gu Weiwei did not say anything more after she finished her story.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent and did not ask her any more questions.


    After a long while, when she was calmer, Fu Hanzheng patted her back and said gently, ¡°It¡¯ste, go rest.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She had said so much, but he still did not say how to handle their rtionship.


    ¡°I want to sit alone for a while more, go to sleep, good night.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded as gentle as he had before.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to rest. She even wanted to ask him if he wanted to break up with her.


    In the end, she swallowed her doubts and went upstairs alone.


    Everything she said was far from the answer he had expected, so he needed to think about a lot of things alone. At this time... he should not be disturbed.


    She went upstairs but did not return to the master bedroom immediately. Instead, she stood behind the pir in the corridor and silently looked at the person sitting in the living room downstairs.


    Fu Hanzheng sat downstairs for more than ten minutes, before he took the coat and car keys, and went out.


    Fu Hanzheng had already left when she came downstairs.


    She stared at the empty living room, alone. She had no idea where he would go, and she had no idea... that he would never return.


    Fu Hanzheng drove out of Landscape Vi alone. He drove around the city in the middle of the night and finally arrived at Jinxiu Compound where he had not lived for a long time.


    The moment he opened the door, he suddenly recalled the time when he came here and identally bumped into her.


    At that time, Fu Shiqin was shocked by her appearance and kept talking about her in front of him.


    At that time, no one knew how much his heart was pounding.


    He turned on the lights and sat down on the sofa in the living room. She was not here, but her shadow was everywhere.


    After sitting for a while, he picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Jinxiu Compound,e over. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After hanging up, he leaned against the sofa and waited.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang.


    Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes, got up and opened the door. It was Yuan Shuo.


    Upon seeing him, Yuan Shuo was slightly shaken. Upon entering, he discovered that he was alone, so he asked this question, ¡°You already know.¡±


    At the Fu family mansion, he had just proposed, if there was no special reason why had he called him over?


    He should have returned to Landscape Vi with her and he should be resting at this time.


    However, he was here alone in the wee[1] hours of the morning and had even called him over. Hence, it was not hard to guess that she had already confessed her true identity to him after she returned.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down and looked serious.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what else do you want to know by calling me here?¡± asked Yuan Shuo.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. ¡°Everything about her.¡±


    He had always thought that he knew her well, but in the end, he only knew Mu Weiwei, not the real her.


    Although he knew that she was in the Gu family in the past, he had never paid attention to any news about Gu Weiwei because she had never participated in the Gu family¡¯s business.


    The real reason he¡¯d started paying attention was that he¡¯d found out about her rtionship with Cayman Dorrans after she¡¯d died.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, because she was raised by the Gu Family and her surname is Gu. Are you going to break up with her now?¡± Yuan Shuo asked straightforwardly.


    He did not know how the couple would talk about these things when Fu Hanzheng returned.


    What did she say to him before he left? Now he wanted to know how Fu Hanzheng felt about her and what his ns are.


    [1] Wee in this context means little or small. It¡¯s a Scottish word and is used throughout the Englishnguage too. A weess is a little girl but it sounds more affectionate and softer than using little/small girl.

 Chapter 874 - Gu Weiweis Past

    <h4>Chapter 874: Gu Weiwei¡¯s Past</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng said after a moment of silence, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    To be precise, he had not thought about this.


    Even though he understood everything she had said, he had not considered this problem.


    He just wanted to figure out what he did not know, before Gu Siting got involved.


    Yuan Shuo stood up and poured himself a ss of water.


    ¡°She was in the Gu family. Her surname is Gu. This is something she can¡¯t choose. Cayman had too many enemies and didn¡¯t want her to live in danger, so he sent her to the Gu family where they raised her.¡±


    ...


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why Cayman Dorrans provided an opportunity for the Gu Family in the European market?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    The Gu Family and the Dorrans Family had been very secretive about this deal, and the Fu Family had not discovered it for more than twenty years.


    If not for the fact that Gu Weiwei died, they probably still wouldn¡¯t have found out.


    ¡°She may have been looking for her biological father, but... she didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Cayman until she was with you,¡± said Yuan Shuo.


    In the past twenty years, she had been sunny and kind. Although she had led a luxurious life in the Gu family, she never had the arrogance of a nobledy.


    She used her connections to set up many charitable funds. She was trying to find her biological father in a country that was embroiled in war and used the Gu family¡¯s resources to save many orphans who lost their parents in the war...


    But because of her father¡¯s identity, she was murdered by Ling Yan, whom she had saved before, and abandoned by Gu Siting, whom she trusted the most. In the end, her heart was dug out and she died.


    The heavens had given her a chance to live again. She had obtained everything she had dreamed of, but now, because of this past, her life had once again been thrown into turmoil.


    Fu Hanzheng was surprised. Gu Weiwei had heard him say Cayman was her father, when he asked someone to investigate the matter.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected her to have not found out that Cayman Dorrans was her biological father until then.


    ¡°She said that her heart was given to Ling Yan by Gu Siting. What happened?¡±


    She said it so sadly that he could not bear to ask her in detail.


    Yuan Shuo looked at him and said, ¡°Someone found out that she was Cayman¡¯s daughter and attacked her. Although Yuan Meng and I tried our best to save her, we were both seriously injured and she was brought back to the Gu Family by Gu Siting.¡±


    ¡°After that, we lost contact with her. And when I woke up, Gu Siting was looking for us, so Yuan Meng and I escaped to China with our child. When Weiwei went to Shengxi Town for the Film Festival, she went to the Yuan Family and household and was caught by Gu Siting¡¯s men. But Gu Siting did not recognize her.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. Gu Siting had probably seen Gu Weiwei¡¯s shadow on her at that time.


    Hence, he used the crew members to threaten her to visit the Gu family.


    Yuan Shuo swirled the cup in his hand and continued.


    ¡°At that time, she didn¡¯t know that we had already left Country A. Later on, Yuan Meng found the information she left on the Dark Network that we had contacted her on previously, and contacted her.


    After Yuan Meng was exposed, you found out many things.


    As for how she got into trouble in the Gu family, we only found out after meeting her.¡±


    ...


    ¡°From the Gu Family¡¯s perspective, Gu Siting should not have done anything to her,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Otherwise, he would not have searched for her shadow after her death.


    Yuan Shuoughed mockingly and spoke coldly.


    ¡°It was Ling Yan who colluded with someone. But without Gu Siting¡¯s permission, who would dare to dig out her heart and transnt it into Ling Yan?¡±

 Chapter 875 - Gu Weiweis Past 2

    <h4>Chapter 875: Gu Weiwei¡¯s Past 2</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng was reminded of the times when she had nightmares, and his heart ached.


    Her dreams were already so painful. How painful would it be when someone dug out her heart?


    Yuan Shuo saw his expression and remained silent for a while before continuing.


    ¡°Ling Yan had congenital heart disease and was saved by Weiwei when she wanted tomit suicide. She knew that she liked movies and had always wanted to be a movie actress, so Weiwei put in all her effort to create Dream of a Long Life for her, so that she could fulfill her dream of bing a famous movie queen.


    At that time, Ling Yan did not have many years left to live, and Weiwei happened to have the same rare blood type as her. When someone came to her for information, she betrayed Weiwei and injected her with lethal drugs after Weiwei woke up from her serious injuries. She also persuaded Gu Siting to give her Weiwei¡¯s heart to transnt.


    Gu Siting did not mean to kill her, but her death... he must be involved.¡±


    ...


    It seemed that she had only told him that she was Gu Weiwei.


    As for other things, she did not tell him in detail.


    ¡°How did Gu Siting know that she is with me?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Siting had never known that she was Gu Weiwei even when she was in front of him.


    Now, why should he know?


    ¡°We are not sure about the details. We only heard that Gu Siting acquired an ancient object called the Nine-Eyed Pearl, and the person who lent it to him said that he would tell him where she is now.¡± Yuan Shuo sighed and said, ¡°If she had not already ended up in another person¡¯s body, we might not have believed it, but... it might be true.¡±


    He even wondered if she was reborn because of the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and said, ¡°When he knows and will bring her back, right?¡±


    ¡°If Gu Siting finds out that she is with you, he will do anything to get her back.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at Fu Hanzheng who was deep in thought and said worriedly, ¡°And your family... will not tolerate her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent, but his mood became heavier.


    If the Old Lady and his father knew about it, he could not imagine the situation...


    ¡°She would never tell you unless she had no other choice.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at Fu Hanzheng who was silent and said sincerely, ¡°She lied to you again and again about the Gu Family. She lied to you again and again because she was afraid that you would not like her anymore. I tried to persuade her to tell you about this earlier, but she said that she wanted to wait for you to like her a little more... and then a little more. That way, you might not break up with her if you knew about it.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyes and looked at the watch on his left wrist, which had a red string underneath it.


    She said that this was the string of fate, the symbol of their fate.


    Recently, she had been believing in wishes that wouldst for a long time. But it turned out that causing him to know everything would make him separate from her.


    Yuan Shuo looked at the time and said, ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask? I¡¯m going back soon. I have to catch a flight early in the morning.¡±


    He agreed to meet Cayman Dorrans at the Dorrans Family with Watson today.


    ¡°What is her rtionship with Gu Siting?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked thest question.


    She was adopted by the Gu Family and was Gu Siting¡¯s sister.


    But looking at Gu Siting¡¯s behavior, he did not seem like an elder brother who cared for his sister. Instead, he seemed more like a man... obsessed with the woman he loved.

 Chapter 876 - Will He Break Up With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 876: Will He Break Up With Me?</h4>


    Yuan Shuo smiled knowingly. He knew he would ask this question.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°If it is not the truth, then I don¡¯t need the answer,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Shuo looked at him and said calmly, ¡°She grew up in the Gu Family, and they are not biological siblings. As the public knew, Gu Siting loved her very much. If Gu Siting did not know that his father died because he brought Weiwei into the Gu Family, maybe... they would be together.¡±


    If not for everything that had happened, she would have continued living in the Gu family.


    ¡°Gu Siting loves her?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Perhaps. However, who knows how much of this affection there is,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Siting¡¯s love was too centered around himself and he never gave her the happiness she truly wanted.


    Fu Hanzheng hesitated for a moment and asked again, ¡°What about her?¡±


    Had she ever loved Gu Siting before him?


    Yuan Shuo chuckled lightly and spoke calmly about what he knew. ¡°She lived in the Gu Family for many years and had a good rtionship with Gu Siting before the ident. She had confused the rtionship she had with Gu Siting, but she did not truly fall in love with him. But towards you, even though she knew that you might stop loving her because her surname is Gu, she never thought of leaving.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not ask any further, but neither did he speak.


    He sat there with a heavy expression, thinking about something.


    ¡°I have told you everything I know. Believe it or not, it is up to you.¡± Yuan Shuo got up and left but after taking a few steps, he stopped and looked at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you can decide your own rtionship, but if you break up with her, we will take her away.¡±


    With that, he left the apartment.


    The apartment fell into dead silence once again. Sitting alone on the sofa, Fu Hanzheng was thinking about the questions one after another.


    Landscape Vi


    Gu Weiwei was also sitting alone in the living room, waiting for the person who woulde back.


    It was two in the morning when the doorbell rang.


    Her eyes lit up and she quickly opened the door.


    But it was not Fu Hanzheng who she thought would be waiting outside the door, but Yuan Meng who had just returned home today.


    Yuan Meng looked at her disappointed face. ¡°What, not Fu Hanzheng, so disappointed?¡±


    As she spoke, she walked into the room.


    Gu Weiwei closed the door and sat down in the living room.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng asked my man to go and talk to him, so he had to leave me, so I came to find you.¡± Yuan Meng found an ashtray and asked as she sat down beside her, ¡°Did you confess to Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°He called Master?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    Yuan Meng shook her lighter and said, ¡°Of course, he wanted to ask him some questions. For example, how many boyfriends have you had before? Is Gu Siting your ex-boyfriend or something...¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked, with the pillow in her arms, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll break up with me?¡±


    Yuan Meng finally lit her cigarette and took a puff.


    ¡°Be more open-minded. If he wants to leave, so be it. There are plenty of men. You¡¯re notcking.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her and did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Yuan Meng looked at her tearful face, she looked as if she was about to cry.


    Hence, she gently patted her shoulder.


    ¡°If you really want to cry, I¡¯ll let you cry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her, totally uninterested. She could not cry at all.


    Seeing that she refused to use her shoulder to cry on, Yuan Meng patted her chest and smiled evilly.


    ¡°Is my chest nice enough to let you cry on?¡±

 Chapter 877 - Will He Break Up with Me 2

    <h4>Chapter 877: Will He Break Up with Me 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei changed sofas, with the pillow still in her arms. She wanted to stay far away from this old man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to enjoy your breasts, thank you very much.¡±


    Her mood was originally heavy, but now, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Yuan Meng went into the kitchen and found some fruits to eat.


    She peeled an apple and handed it to her. ¡°Want some?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Eat it yourself.¡±


    Yuan Meng took a big bite and asked, ¡°What did Fu Hanzheng say before he left you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said, ¡°He told me to rest early.¡±


    Yuan Meng blinked. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°He did not yell ¡®you are Gu Weiwei¡¯, and he did not want to strangle you to death, nor did he flip the roof?¡± Yuan Meng asked curiously.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Meng who was eating an apple speechlessly. ¡°He is not like you, who wants to kill people.¡±


    In reality, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.


    That was because, from the beginning to the end, apart from his serious expression, even his tone was as gentle as before.


    But the more it was like this, the more uneasy she felt after seeing him leave.


    She had been staring at her phone for a long time. She scrolled through his contact information and WeChat again and again.


    In the past, she would have asked him without thinking.


    But today, she did not know how to ask him, nor did she dare to ask him.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the more someone holds their anger in, the more terrifying it is when they explode,¡± said Yuan Meng.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°...Will it?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Your surname is Gu, and you¡¯ve lied to him for so long. If this were to happen to you, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± Yuan Meng analyzed it seriously.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said nothing. If it was her, she would have been... angry.


    But Fu Hanzheng was not an impulsive person.


    Yuan Meng analyzed and then concluded.


    ¡°In my opinion, when he gets really angry, he¡¯ll either beat you up or break up with you...¡±


    ¡°Are you here tofort me or to threaten me?¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted her guess angrily.


    She was already in this situation, yet she was still saying such scary things.


    Yuan Meng touched her nose guiltily and lit another cigarette.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s such a big deal. It¡¯s impossible for him to figure it out so quickly. So you should pack up ande with me.¡±


    ¡°Follow you?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Yuan Meng tapped her cigarette and said, ¡°You have to give him some time to think about it. If you keep appearing in front of him, how is he going to think about it? Didn¡¯t you say that there are scenes that need to be examined in the new movie? Go out and walk around. When he¡¯s done thinking about it, you two can talk about whether you want to break up or not.¡±


    If Fu Hanzheng did note back, she would be waiting here like a prisoner, waiting to be sentenced to death.


    The longer she waited, the more her mental health would crumble.


    She should go out for a walk to rx herself, so that Fu Hanzheng would have time to think about their rtionship, because then they could talk peacefully.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and suddenly felt that what she said made sense.


    Fu Hanzheng had left by himself because she was here. He must have wanted a ce to think in peace.


    Besides, if he didn¡¯te back and she was here alone, the rest of the Fu family would find it strange and it would only make him more annoyed.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go out for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 878 - Rush to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 878: Rush to Get Married</h4>


    It was a long night for Fu Hanzheng.


    He sat alone in Jinxiu Compound until Fu Shiqin called and asked him toe to thepany for a meeting.


    He snapped out of hisplicated thoughts, washed his face, and hurried to the office.


    The moment he stepped into the office, Fu Shiqin delivered the documents for the meeting.


    He looked at the obvious dark circles under his brother¡¯s eyes and his slightly haggard expression and said with concern, ¡°Brother, although it¡¯s understandable that this is a new marriage, it¡¯s better to control yourself, so you don¡¯t hurt your health...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him.


    ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll seal your mouth with duct tape today.¡±


    Fu Shiqin covered his mouth and said nothing more.


    But what did he say that was wrong? His face clearly said: I¡¯m weak.


    He had kindly reminded him, yet he did not appreciate it.


    Fu Hanzheng browsed through the content of the meeting and Xu Qian walked over to him to inform them.


    ¡°Boss, Second Master, the other directors are here. The meeting can begin now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Hanzheng closed the files and went straight to the meeting room.


    Xu Qian could tell that he did not look well, so he asked Fu Shiqin as he walked behind him, ¡°Second Master, is Boss feeling unwell? Why does he look so pale?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at the person walking in front and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s probably kidney deficiency.¡±


    Yes,ter on he would remind his sister-inw to make some kidney nourishment soup for his brother¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°...¡± Xu Qian was stunned, then he nodded in understanding.


    That made sense, he had gone on a business trip for a few days and had only returned yesterday.


    Fu Hanzheng entered the meeting room with a cold expression and nced at his phone asionally, wondering if he should call her.


    After all, he had left just like thatst night. It was inevitable that she would feel sad and disappointed.


    Although he just wanted a ce to think and clear his understanding.


    Finally, the two-hour project meeting ended.


    He returned to the office and called Gu Weiwei.


    However, her phone was switched off.


    He then called thendline at home. It rang for a while before the maid picked up.


    ¡°Is Madam awake?¡±


    The servant recognized his voice and looked upstairs.


    ¡°I woke up in the morning and saw her sitting in the living room with Miss Yuan Meng. She seemed to have not slept for the whole night and just went upstairs.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and asked, ¡°Is she resting now?¡±


    ¡°No, I just went up to ask them to have breakfast. They seem to be packing their things. I think they¡¯re going on a long trip,¡± the servant said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Fu Hanzheng hung up the phone and dialed the internal line. ¡°Xu Qian, leave your work ande out with me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin came in just then and asked immediately after hearing what he said, ¡°You have a meeting with the overseas development department in half an hour. It was decidedst week. Where are you going?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got up, picked up his phone and car keys and said, ¡°To do something important, postpone the meeting. You can make the other arrangements.¡±


    He left the office. Xu Qian also told a few assistants about the matters that needed to be dealt with and hurriedly followed him into the elevator.


    ¡°Boss, is it something urgent?¡±


    The overseas Development Department¡¯s meeting had always been a serious one. For him to postpone it just like that, something big must have happened.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered with a heavy expression.


    She was actually packing her things and leaving. Was she trying to leave after saying her piece?

 Chapter 879 - Fu Hanzheng, What Are You Trying to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 879: Fu Hanzheng, What Are You Trying to Do?</h4>


    Sky Water Vi.


    Under Yuan Meng¡¯s persuasion, Gu Weiwei decided to go away for a few days so that Fu Hanzheng could think about things in peace ande back when he had made up his mind.


    Early in the morning, she went upstairs to pack the luggage she was going to bring. Seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s suit in the cloakroom, she couldn¡¯t help but think deeply.


    He had only been out for a few hours. She felt that he had been gone for a long time, so long that it was as if he would never return.


    ¡°Alright, stop looking. Pack your things up quickly,¡± urged Yuan Meng.


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and continued to pack her clothes.


    ¡°Have Master and the others left?¡±


    ¡°He got on the ne at dawn.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her and asked, ¡°How about we go to Italy to meet your father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to see him right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei packed the final few things and closed the suitcase.


    The two of them had just finished packing when the servant came upstairs and said, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready. Have some.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Weiwei had no appetite and rejected her directly.


    ¡°Why not? Eat before you leave.¡±


    Yuan Meng dragged her downstairs.


    Gu Weiwei had only one bowl of porridge, but Yuan Meng ate the breakfast as if it was also lunch. She ate the porridge, some wontons and some barley biscuits.


    She only put down her chopsticks after she was full.


    The servant looked at her luggage in the living room and asked, ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some work to do. I¡¯m going away for a few days.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei dragged the luggage out and put it into the trunk of her car.


    The two of them had just driven out of the garage, when they were forced to stop by a car outside.


    She recognized it as Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car, but she did not understand why he woulde back at this time.


    Fu Hanzheng got out of the car, walked over to her car and opened the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Weiwei held the steering wheel tightly and tried to stay calm.


    ¡°I have some work to do. I need to leave for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Fu Hanzheng grabbed her hands that were holding the steering wheel.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him and followed him out of the car.


    Yuan Meng got out from the other side of the car and went around the car to block them.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business, go away.¡± Fu Hanzheng pulled Weiwei and was about to walk around Yuan Meng who was standing in front of him, when Yuan Meng grabbed Weiwei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why is it none of my business? What if I have to kidnap her for my special experiments?¡±


    After all, it was hard to find another person like her who had died and been reborn.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry as she said softly, ¡°Yuan Meng, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Yuan Meng insisted.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at her. ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°What, you want to fight? Can you beat me?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows provocatively. You want to take her away without saying anything clearly?


    Fu Hanzheng took out the cell-phone and pressed it, the bodyguards of the Fu Family quickly came over.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Yuan Meng threw a look at the people around her and let go of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands,ughing dryly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home then. Come back soon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her over to his car, got into the car and turned the car around, leaving the Landscape Vi behind.


    Gu Weiwei carefully nced at the driver.


    ¡°Where... are we going?¡±


    Instead of answering, Fu Hanzheng drove with a dark expression.


    When the car stopped forty minutester, Fu Hanzheng parked the car, got out and opened the door.


    Gu Weiwei was pulled out of the car and was startled when she saw the sign of the Civil Affairs Office.


    ¡°...Fu Hanzheng.¡±

 Chapter 880 - Are You Marrying Me?

    <h4>Chapter 880: Are You Marrying Me?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the woman who refused to go in and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the sign of the Civil Affairs Office and asked him, ¡°Are you... marrying me?¡±


    After he found out about her secretst night, he even brought her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married.


    Had he really thought it through?


    Fu Hanzheng frowned slightly. ¡°Are you going back on your promise?¡±


    Gu Weiwei reminded him with red eyes, ¡°Are you sure? I am not Mu Weiwei, I am Gu Weiwei, I am...¡±


    He had proposed to herst night and she had agreed to it.


    But she had also told himst night that she was Gu Weiwei, not Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°I know!¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted her.


    ¡°So you... still want to marry me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in a choked voice.


    Fu Hanzheng stared at her. ¡°Do I have a choice now?¡±


    If she had told him at the start, he might have been able to stop himself from falling in love with her.


    But now, she was telling him that she loved him so much that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from telling her that he had no other choice but to continue loving her.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    She had been lying to him. She wanted to wait until he liked her a little more... and then a little more before telling him.


    Then he wouldn¡¯t break up with her.


    However, when her wish came true, she did not know if what she had done was right or wrong.


    ¡°You have agreed to the proposal and the wedding date is set. You can¡¯t go back on your words now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and took her into the Civil Affairs Office.


    When Xu Qian saw the two of them enter, he hurried over.


    ¡°Boss, all the necessary documents are ready. We¡¯ve agreed to stay here for half an hour. You just need to take a photo and fill in the form.¡±


    Because their identities were easily noticed by others, they did not n to announce their marriage to the public. Hence, he came over to inform them that the marriage registration office had reported a system failure to the public, leaving them half an hour toplete everything.


    ¡°Which way?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°This way.¡± Xu Qian quickly led the way.


    Although the staff knew from Xu Qian that it was a big shoting over to register their marriage, they did not expect it to be them.


    Because it was Xu Qian who came to greet them, everyone had guessed that it would be Fu Hanzheng of the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, but... no one had expected that the woman he was going to marry was Mu Weiwei, who was having a scandal with his brother Fu Shiyi.


    Xu Qian reminded them with a smile, ¡°Hi. Can we take the photos now? We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    After postponing such an important meeting, he thought that something big had happened. It turned out that they were getting married.


    However, couldn¡¯t they get a marriage certificate whenever they wanted? Yet they suddenly wanted to get married.


    Fu Hanzheng took Gu Weiwei over to the backdrop and sat down. The photographer picked up the camera and reminded her awkwardly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s no way we can take a photo if you are.¡±


    Hearing the words, Xu Qian looked at Gu Weiwei in surprise and realized that tears were rolling down from her eyes.


    Didn¡¯t they already agree on getting married?


    Second Master also said in the morning that his boss had proposedst night.


    Why were they here to register their marriage if thedy boss was crying so hard.


    Although it was a little sudden for them to register their marriage today, but... there was no need to cry like this.


    He felt that the atmosphere around him was a little strange. He looked at the staff from the Marriage Registry.


    These people were obviously suspecting that his boss was trying to snatch a woman by force and had dragged her here to force her into a marriage. This was a huge misunderstanding.

 Chapter 881 - Are You Marrying Me? 2

    <h4>Chapter 881: Are You Marrying Me? 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei sniffed and took the tissue from the staff member to wipe her tears.


    However, she could not stop her tears from flowing once again.


    She thought he wasing back to break up with her.


    Even if they did not break up, he would still want to be apart from her for a period of time and carefully consider their rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, he dragged her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate.


    She was clearly happy, but... her tears continued to fall uncontrobly.


    The photographer saw that she was still crying and came over to pass her a tissue. He asked softly in concern, ¡°Miss Mu, did you reallye to the registry willingly?¡±


    It had been rumored that Mu Weiwei was with Fu Shiyi.


    They filmed a movie together, went on a variety show together, and prepared ¡°Sleepless¡± together.


    But Fu Shiyi¡¯s brother Fu Hanzheng was the one who brought her to the wedding.


    Moreover, she hade here to get married and was crying so sadly.


    Could it be that Fu Hanzheng had snatched his brother Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend because of his power, and Mu Weiwei had no choice but to marry him because she could not resist Fu Hanzheng?


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face darkened at the question and threw a look at the photographer.


    The photographer shrank his neck, but seeing Mu Weiwei crying so hard, he said bravely, ¡°Mr. Fu, forcing a marriage is illegal.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Startled, Gu Weiwei stopped crying and exined, ¡°I am sorry that you misunderstood. He did not force me. I came here of my own free will.¡±


    Oh no, she cried so hard that people thought that she had been forced into marriage by Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Miss Mu, marriage is consensual. If you have any difficulties, I can help you contact the police...¡± the photographer said.


    Although he did not know if calling the police would stop Fu Hanzheng, yet he could not stand by and watch as a national movie queen was forced into marriage.


    Xu Qian could not bear to look at her. He held his forehead and turned to look at the wall.


    What was going on? They were just here to get a marriage certificate. How did their boss be a bully who snatched a woman?


    Gu Weiwei stood up and exined when she heard that things were getting out of hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. I really came here willingly to get married.


    But the more she exined, the more the photographer thought that she had been forced to do so because she was afraid of Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Miss Mu, this is aw-abiding society. No matter how powerful or influential some people are, we can¡¯t let him do whatever he wants...¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was getting more and more annoyed. Unable to exin to the photographer, she kissed Fu Hanzheng right in front of him.


    The kiss was so gentle that the photographer and the staff at the side were shocked.


    After Gu Weiwei kissed him, she sat down next to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Something entered my eyes just now, that¡¯s why I cried. I really came to get married of my own free will. Thank you for your concern. Please take a photo for us.¡±


    With that, a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    The photographer touched his nose awkwardly. The kiss just now... didn¡¯t seem like it was forced.


    Also, with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s looks and wealth, why would he need to force her to marry him?


    With this thought in mind, he nimbly took a photo of the two of them.


    Gu Weiwei thanked him, took the picture and went to fill in the registration form with Fu Hanzheng.


    A few minutester, two red books were ced in front of them.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, congrattions!¡±

 Chapter 882 - Were Really Married

    <h4>Chapter 882: We¡¯re Really Married</h4>


    They walked out of the Civil Affairs Office and Gu Weiwei was still confused. She stood by the car and flipped through the two marriage certificates.


    Seeing that she still refused to get into the car, Fu Hanzheng urged her.


    ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll look at them when we get back.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him, grabbed his hands and said, ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    She felt that everything was like a dream. He did note back to argue with her or break up with her, but he brought her here to get married.


    Fu Hanzheng looked around and urged her again.


    ¡°Get in the car. Do you want the media to photograph us?¡±


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and insisted.


    ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pinched her cheeks. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed his hand and pinched her own face.


    Then, she really pinched herself until it hurt. She rubbed her face and giggled.


    ¡°It hurts. It¡¯s true. We¡¯re really married.¡±


    Xu Qian was driving in front and could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Madam, if Boss doesn¡¯t marry you, who else can he marry?¡±


    They had already decided on their marriage. It was only a matter of time before they got their marriage certificate.


    She cried andughed as if she had never been married.


    Oh, it truly seemed like they had never gotten married before.


    Seeing her holding the marriage certificate so lovingly, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tense face showed a rare gentle smile.


    Although everything he knewst night had troubled him deeply and he had thought of many questions, he had never thought of breaking up with her.


    If he had known all of this when they first met, he would have restrained himself from falling in love with her.


    If the film festival had not happened and she had not been kidnapped by Gu Siting where he faked her death, he would not have experienced the pain of losing her.


    Perhaps today, he would still be hesitant about their feelings.


    But now, he could no longer let go of her.


    Even if she was Gu Weiwei, even if she was somehow rted to the Gu Family, even if... she was someone he should not have fallen in love with.


    In this rtionship, she was far moreplex and profound than his love.


    She knew who he was and she knew that he was someone she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with, yet she still chose to stay by his side.


    Gu Weiwei sensed his silence and looked at him.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, did you really think it through before you married me?¡±


    ¡°That is not a problem to even consider,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. Did he mean that he had never thought of canceling the marriage?


    She understood and pursed her lips in grievance.


    ¡°Then why did you leave?¡±


    She had thought that he did not want to see her.


    ¡°I needed to figure out something,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    He admitted that his thoughts were indeed a mess when he first found out.


    However, what he thought about the most was what Yuan Shuo had told him about her.


    He was more concerned about how they were going to face the Olddy and his father. He knew very well that they would not ept this matter so easily.


    After all, the most direct victims of the blood feud between the Fu family and the Gu family were Old Madam and his father, who had lost their loved ones.


    If it wasn¡¯t only because she had grown up in the Gu family and her surname was Gu, he would take his anger out on her and break up with her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to be cruel to this person. Even if he could turn his heart into steel and do it, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    Since he couldn¡¯t let go, he had to find a way to make her stay.

 Chapter 883 - Were Really Married 2

    <h4>Chapter 883: We¡¯re Really Married 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei took hold of the red booklet and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m sorry, because I¡¯ve brought you so much trouble.</i>


    Thank you for loving me so much.


    Hence, in less than a day¡¯s time, she decided to go all out.


    Although this night had been so long that it felt like the world had turned into darkness, he had finally allowed her to see the light again.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and whispered, ¡°I also want to thank you foring to my side and staying by my side.¡±


    She hade to him after experiencing death. He didn¡¯t know but she knew that he was someone she shouldn¡¯t love, but she still fell in love with him. He didn¡¯t know.


    Yuan Shuo was right. In this rtionship, she was much moreplex and profound than him.


    Xu Qian frowned when he heard the two people thanking each other.


    Was there a need to be so polite after getting married?


    He drove to the Landscape Vi and parked the car in front of their house.


    ¡°Boss, the meeting is about to start. We have to go back as soon as possible.¡±


    He did not know what was wrong with him but he suddenly wanted to get married first instead of doing the meeting.


    Hearing this, Gu Weiwei came back to herself.


    He came back during working hours just to drag her to get married.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get back to work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng followed her out of the car and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to find any excuses to leave. Go back and rest.¡±


    Recently, she did not have a schedule or work to do.


    It was only because of what happenedst night that she wanted to pack her things and run away.


    Furthermore, she must have been egged on by Yuan Meng.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and still found it unreal. She asked with the marriage certificate in her hands, ¡°This... is there really no problem?¡±


    She was afraid that he had pulled her away to get this marriage certificate because he was not clear-minded and would thene backter to divorce her when he was sober.


    ¡°No problems.¡± Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Go home, I will be back after work.¡±


    Maybe because of what happenedst night, there were still some problems between them.


    However, none of these things affected their status of marriage.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and watched him get into the car and leave. She did not enter the house until the car was gone.


    Yuan Meng was enjoying her snacks on the sofa. When she saw her, she sized her up from head to toe.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng... did he do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop thinking so much? What will he do to me?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she walked in.


    ¡°He dragged you into the car and forbade me from going with you. What good can he do?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei pped the marriage certificate on her face. ¡°We just went to get married.¡±


    Yuan Meng picked up the marriage certificate and mumbled, ¡°Is it really not a fake certificate?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei red at hee and snorted. ¡°Do you really want to see us break up? ¡±


    Yuan Meng looked at the marriage certificate and sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fu Hanzheng to be so manly.¡±


    He had just found out that she was Gu Weiweist night and yet had dragged her to the wedding today.


    Gu Siting had distanced himself from Gu Weiwei when he found out that his father had died because of her. In the end, he dug out her heart and transnted it into Ling Yan.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family had a deep grudge against each other, but Fu Hanzheng did not break up with her out of anger.


    She had lived with Gu Siting for more than twenty years, but she had only been with Fu Hanzheng for two years.


    Comparisons were odious.

 Chapter 884 - Brought Madam to Get a Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 884: Brought Madam to Get a Marriage Certificate</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng sent her home and then rushed to thepany, while she went upstairs to get some rest.


    His heart, which had been heavy sincest night, felt relieved after getting married.


    Although what he had learnedst night would cause many problems, the biggest problem was their marriage. Now that this problem was solved, everything else was no longer a problem.


    Whether she was Mu Weiwei or Gu Weiwei.


    From today onwards, she was only Mrs. Fu.


    Xu Qian asked while driving, ¡°Boss, there was no rush to register your marriage today. Why did you have to do it today?¡±


    Moreover, thedy boss did not seem to have reacted as enthusiastically as him and was practically dragged to the registry office by him.


    Luckily, thedy boss was quick-witted. Otherwise, the few staff members at the marriage registration office would really think that Fu Hanzheng was a bully who stole someone else¡¯s girlfriend and forced her into a marriage.


    ¡°It is very important that we did it today,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Once this matter was settled, both of them would be at ease.


    Otherwise, if she let her imagination run wild and thought that he was going to break up with her, he would not be able to focus on his work.


    Xu Qian thought about it. Was today a rare golden day?


    Although he was curious, he could not continue gossiping.


    He took a shortcut and finally arrived at thepany right before the meeting started.


    The moment Fu Hanzheng arrived at thepany, he went straight to the office as if nothing had happened.


    After Fu Shiqin finished his work, he saw theming back and ran to Xu Qian¡¯s office with a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Hey, my brother was in such a hurry to go out and was even gone for so long. Where did he go?¡±


    Xu Qian said as he organized the materials for the meeting, ¡°He said it was an important day and brought Madam to get their marriage certificate.¡±


    Fu Shiqin spat out a mouthful of coffee onto Xu Qian¡¯s table. Luckily, he had already removed the documents.


    ¡°Just getting married?¡±


    What did he mean by ¡®went to get their marriage certificate¡¯? He was already at work, yet he suddenly ran back and dragged his sister-inw to get their marriage certificate.


    Furthermore, he had dyed the important meeting for so long just to get a marriage certificate.


    If she wanted to take the leadter on, would sister-inw be able to do it?


    Xu Qian threw a look at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and said, as he wiped the table with a tissue, ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam probably didn¡¯t expect it either. She probably felt like she was forcefully dragged over. She even cried when she reached the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Why was it that both of them were so abnormal? His brother left to get married during working hours while his sister-inw cried when getting married. What was going on?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the photographer who took the photo for the certificate, thought that the boss kidnapped her and forced her to marry him. He almost called the police to arrest him...¡± Xu Qian recalled the scene at the Civil Affairs Bureau and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Fu Shiqin burst intoughter and said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me along with you?¡±


    ¡°Third Master has been having too many scandals with thedy boss recently. That photographer probably thought that the boss snatched Third Master¡¯s girlfriend and forced the marriage,¡± Xu Qian said.


    Luckily, the matter wasn¡¯t blown up and the marriage was sessfully settled. Otherwise, there would probably be news of the national movie queen being forced into a marriage by the rich and powerful on the Inte.


    ¡°So did they get married in the end?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with a suppressed smile.


    ¡°If not, could we havee back?¡± Xu Qian asked.


    Fu Shiqin burst intoughter and went back to his office to share the shocking news with Fu Shiyi.


    To be able to get married in such a manner, his brother was really impressive.

 Chapter 885 - Sleeping With the Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 885: Sleeping With the Marriage Certificate</h4>


    Landscape Vi.


    Yuan Meng had thought that after Gu Weiwei told Fu Hanzheng the truth, they would be in a cold war with each other even if they did not break up.


    Instead, he wanted to take her away to get married so she could rx.


    If that was the case, because they were married even if the oue of this rtionship was not good, she would not be too sad.


    In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t have a big fight nor did they have a cold war. They went straight to register their marriage.


    This way, there was nothing else for her to do here, so she might as well leave.


    After seeing her off, Gu Weiwei unpacked her luggage and hung the clothes up in the walk-in closet.


    She ate lunch alone in the afternoon. Because she had not been sleeping well for the past few days, she was extremely tired especially because her tense nerves had now rxed.


    Shey down on the bed and got ready to sleep. As soon as shey down, she remembered something important. She got up and picked up the marriage certificate, before closing her eyes to rest peacefully.


    It was already dark when Fu Hanzheng came back from work.


    As soon as he entered and saw that there was no one downstairs, he asked the servant, ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡±


    The maid wiped her hands and came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°She¡¯s resting upstairs. She¡¯s been sleeping all afternoon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded.


    ¡°Dinner is ready. Do you want to eat now?¡± the maid asked.


    ¡°Yes, I will go and get her,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he went upstairs.


    He entered the bedroom and was about to wake her up, when he saw that she was sleeping with her marriage certificate. He could not help butugh.


    Hey down beside her and carefully removed the marriage certificate she was holding.


    The person, who was originally asleep, immediately woke up.


    ¡°My marriage certificate!¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and blushed when she saw the handsome face right in front of her.


    He must haveughed to death when he saw her sleeping with the marriage certificate.


    ¡°When... did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I just came back,¡± Fu Hanzheng said in a low voice.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips slightly. It was not the first time that they were facing each other like this, yet her heart was still pounding.


    ¡°...What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her lips, saying after a passionate kiss, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. You should get up.¡±


    Blushing, Gu Weiwei got up and washed her face before following him downstairs.


    Fu Shiqin had already started to eat at the dining table and said when he saw them, ¡°Brother, sister-inw, congrattions on getting your marriage certificate.¡±


    Yesterday, his sister-inw had been proposed to on her twentieth birthday. This morning, he had dragged her to register their marriage. Did his brother have to be so impatient?


    Gu Weiwei smiled, went down the rest of the stairs and sat down at the table. She took a sip of the soup and frowned.


    ¡°What soup is this?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I asked someone to cook it for you.¡± Fu Shiqin scooped a big bowl of soup and ced it in front of his brother as he said in a low voice, ¡°It is winter worm and summer grass, it is good for the kidney. Drink more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei choked on the soup and nced at Fu Hanzheng who looked calm.


    Was his kidneys weak? Why didn¡¯t she notice?


    Why did she feel that this fool had misunderstood something that he should not have?


    Fu Hanzheng did not even look at her. ¡°Help yourself, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you not weak? You looked so weak today,¡± Fu Shiqin said with concern.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him. He had been on business trips for a few days and had not had a good rest. He was just a bit tired from not having any restst night.


    But Fu Shiqin did not give up. He pointed at the soup bowl and said, ¡°You have to drink it while it¡¯s hot for it to have any effect.¡±


    Why was he ring at him? He was worried that he would not know how to control himself and would waste away his body at such a young age. He was kind enough to get someone to make this soup to nourish his body, yet he was ring at him.

 Chapter 886 - Sleeping With The Marriage Certificate 2

    <h4>Chapter 886: Sleeping With The Marriage Certificate 2</h4>


    During dinner, Fu Shiqin reminded his brother to drink the soup three times, but his brother did not drink a single drop at all.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng went upstairs into the study for a video conference with the director of the European branch.


    Fu Shiqin went to the kitchen and said to the servant, ¡°Don¡¯t pour away the soup, heat it up for my brother.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, can you stop being so concerned?¡± Gu Weiwei asked furiously when she heard him talking to the servant.


    Fu Shiqin threw an innocent look at the woman who was berating him. The two of them walked away from the servant and he said, ¡°Sis-inw, there are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say, but... if I don¡¯t say it, no one else will either. I know you two are close, but you should control yourself in certain aspects. Didn¡¯t you see how weak my brother is today...¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not wait for him to finish the words, but started to beat him up with the sofa cushion.


    ¡°If you were away on a business trip for two days and had only been back for a night. Wouldn¡¯t you be tired?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night, you...¡±


    Fu Shiqin widened his eyes in surprise. Apparently, he was thinking about something else.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Your brother went outst night,¡± Gu Weiwei said angrily.


    What did this guy mean? Did he think that she had squeezed his brother dry? Is that why he had someone make soup for his kidneys?


    ¡°Out... out?¡± Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. His brother had onlye back for two days after going on a business trip, and he had even proposed so sweetly at the old residence. How could he still go out?


    ¡°Keep your imagination to yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw the cushion back onto the sofa, dusted off her hands and went upstairs.


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head. His brother had gone to get the marriage certificate in the middle of work today, and his sister-inw had gone to the wedding crying. He had a feeling that something had happened, but he could not tell what was wrong.


    He thought about it for a while but could note up with anything, so he gave up.


    Anyway, they were already married. What else could happen?


    Gu Weiwei went upstairs to have a shower, changed into her pajamas and came back out. She then tidied up the room, picked up the marriage certificate that was on the bed and started to read it again.


    After the video conference, Fu Hanzheng went back to the room and asked in amusement, when he saw her staring at the marriage certificate, ¡°Does this certificate look better than me?¡±


    She hugged it when she slept, and also stared at it so intently.


    Although the wedding today was a little rushed, he felt that they had made a wise decision.


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said with a smile, ¡°This one looks good, but not as good as you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and took away the certificate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hug it to sleep anymore, and you don¡¯t have to keep staring at it. I don¡¯t want to break up, much less get a divorce.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked in a low voice, seeing the handsome and gentle face of the man, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    She had lied to him for so long and her surname was still Gu. It was natural for him to be angry.


    However, he was neither angry nor reprimanding her.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and sighed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything to be angry about.¡±


    She had gone through such a tragic death before she hade to his side. She carried so many burdens and still loved him. What right did he have to be angry at her?


    He wasn¡¯t angry. He just felt sorry for her. She¡¯d endured so much on her own, but he knew nothing. No one had helped her.


    ¡°But I might make Grandma Fu angry and disappointed with you.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded depressed.


    Grandma Fu and the others had always been good to her. If they knew that she was not the Mu Weiwei they thought, but Gu Weiwei of the Gu Family who had always been at odds with the Fu Family, they would be very sad.


    Then they would be angry and disappointed at Fu Hanzheng who was still with her.

 Chapter 887 - Work Hard to Get Pregnant and Have a Child

    <h4>Chapter 887: Work Hard to Get Pregnant and Have a Child</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the top of her head and stayed silent.


    Of course, he knew that the Old Lady and his father would not ept her surname of Gu so easily, even if she was not truly a child of the Gu family.


    However, if not for her appearance back then, the Dorrans Family wouldn¡¯t have helped the Gu Family and the Fu Family would have gotten their revenge.


    All of this was not caused by her, but it was caused by her existence.


    He loved her and could naturally put all these things aside. However, Old Madam and his father had lost a few family members in that feud. That kind of bone-piercing pain was something he had never experienced when he was young.


    Leaning against his chest, Gu Weiwei said softly, ¡°Before yesterday, I used to think that it would be better for me to lie to you and stay by your side, or leave you and let the Fu family be at peace. But you make me too happy. I can¡¯t bear to leave.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms around her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m lucky you stayed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and chuckled.


    ¡°Part of the reason is that I can¡¯t bear to leave, but part of the reason is that I can¡¯t run away because you watch me so closely.¡±


    Of course, the former was the main reason.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and carried her over to the sofa, making her rest in his arms.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips.


    She thought that he wanted to talk about the other members of the Fu family.


    ¡°What was your n?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei spun the ring on her finger and said, ¡°Originally... I wanted to tell you I was pregnant after filming Sleepless, but... you know what happened.¡±


    When she was at the Gu family home, she did not be pregnant due to the residual effects of the drug that had affected her nerves.


    Therefore, she did not dare to tell him.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°Who gave you the idea?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and said honestly, ¡°Yuan Meng, but I think... it makes sense. If I tell you when I¡¯m pregnant, the chances of you breaking up with me will be lower. Even if we really break up, it won¡¯t be clean with a child in the mix. Plus, Grandma Fu and the rest also want us to have a child. If I had a child, maybe even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t... be so angry.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei got startled.


    ¡°Good idea to get pregnant,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They were already married. If she became pregnant and had a child before they found out that her surname was Gu, even if they were angry, they wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless as to abandon their first child.


    Gu Weiwei blinked and said gloomily, ¡°But I¡¯m not pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to work hard now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he kissed her soft lips.


    After breaking the painful knot in their hearts, the two of them were deeply engrossed in each other.


    She finally didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. He knew about her secret and wasn¡¯t going to break up with her, and he would never have to guess what she was hiding anymore.


    She could stay by his side in peace, and he finally understood who he truly loved.


    After Fu Hanzheng loved her twice, she finally surrendered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work hard today. Work hard tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was an idiot. His brother was not weak at all. She was the one who begged for mercy every time.

 Chapter 888 - Work Hard to Pregnant and Have a Child 2

    <h4>Chapter 888: Work Hard to Pregnant and Have a Child 2</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng woke up early in the morning out of habit.


    However, when he looked down at the girl sleeping soundly in his arms, he could not bear to wake up early.


    He lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s smooth forehead, sighing.


    No matter what happened in the future, as long as she was still alive, it was fine.


    Gu Weiwei rubbed herself against his arms and asked softly, ¡°Are you going to work?¡±


    ¡°No hurry, I can go thereter,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with sleepy eyes, kissed him on the lips and said mischievously, ¡°Good morning, Hubby.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng burst intoughter and smiled gently.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked, ¡°Then... when do we tell Grandma Fu and the rest?¡±


    They would find out about her surname sooner orter.


    She thought that maybe they would be less angry if she told them herself.


    ¡°We cannot just talk about it with the old mansion,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He knew the Old Lady and the rest better than she did. They could not ept this easily.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips helplessly. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make the arrangements. With their temper, it is best to not let them know,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    After all, the Old Lady was old and could not withstand such provocation.


    Their father had undergone surgery a few years ago and had been recuperating for the past few years. None of them could calmly ept this truth.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t tell them, the Gu Family... will not give up,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting had thought that she was like Gu Weiwei, so he had taken such a big risk to kidnap her from the film festival.


    If he knew that she was truly Gu Weiwei and that she was with Fu Hanzheng, he would definitely force her to leave the Family Fu.


    And he knew that her surname was Gu, which was the Fu family¡¯s sore spot.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed his messy hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. Just focus on being Mrs. Fu.¡±


    She had faced many things alone for so long.


    ¡°This is the trouble I caused. I should help you deal with it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her. ¡°Of course you should help, but you have more important things to do.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her cheeks and said with a lowugh, ¡°We agreed on itst night. Work hard to get pregnant and have a child.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei blushed and was speechless.


    Fu Hanzheng nted a kiss on her lips, got up and went to take a shower and get changed, before going to work.


    When he came out, Gu Weiwei also changed into casual clothes and followed him downstairs.


    Seeing theming downstairs, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Our mom called to tell us to go back for dinner tonight. They¡¯ll be setting up your wedding in Slovakia in a few days.¡±


    He had no choice but to admit that his brother was getting married very quickly. He had just proposed, and the next day he had already gone to collect the marriage certificate in the middle of the day. The wedding would also be held in twenty day¡¯s time.


    He saw that with his brother¡¯s speed, in a few months, a child would be born.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng calmly replied.


    Gu Weiwei took a piece of toast and put it on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s te.


    ¡°Honey, eat this.¡±


    Fu Shiqin, who was eating, suddenly choked. He massaged his chest for a long time before he calmed down and protested, after taking a sip of water.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please let me off this early in the morning. I don¡¯t want to eat your dog food[1].¡±


    [1] When couples show off their love/affection in front of others. The people watching (usually single people) are unwilling bystanders.

 Chapter 889 - Honey, Hubby, Husband

    <h4>Chapter 889: Honey, Hubby, Husband</h4>


    However, after his protest, he soon witnessed an inhumane disy of affection.


    ¡°Honey, I want to eat that.¡±


    ¡°Honey, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so handsome today.¡±


    ...


    Surprisingly his cold and serious brother was exceptionally cooperative.


    ¡°Only today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°Honey, you are so handsome every day.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips twitched as he put down his bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m off to work.¡±


    Seeing that Fu Shiqin had left, Gu Weiwei took a sip of the porridge in a good mood. It seemed her man could also y along.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the breakfast leisurely, checked the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. You cane by yourself in the afternoon or I¡¯lle back to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can go there myself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him out of the door and went back inside after he got into the car.


    The maid answered a call and said when she saw her, ¡°Madam, Madam called.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the phone. ¡°Yes Aunt?¡±


    Mrs. Fu was displeased.


    ¡°My title was changedst night, and now you¡¯re calling me Aunt again?! You¡¯ve already gotten your marriage certificate and yet you¡¯re still calling me that. Is that appropriate?¡±


    Gu Weiwei changed her words instantly. ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why is your phone switched off? I tried to call you a few times, but I couldn¡¯t get through,¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of battery. I forgot to charge it.¡±


    It was not until then that Gu Weiwei realized that her phone had run out of battery after she came back the night before. She had not paid much attention to it after the conversation with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Have you heard from Shiqin?¡±


    Mrs. Fu was worried that Fu Shiqin was not able to tell them, so she invited her again.


    ¡°Yes, I will be there in the afternoon.¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, bring your marriage certificate back for us to see,¡± said Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Uh... okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was confused. She treasured the marriage certificate because of what happened between her and Fu Hanzheng. But what was so special about it to them?


    Mrs. Fu asked gently, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, I can get the Chef to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine, I am not picky,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see to it.¡± Mrs. Fu hung up the phone and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your marriage certificate.¡±


    At noon, Gu Weiwei went to meet Yan Hong, the scriptwriter whom she had worked with before and talked about the concept of the new movie script. It was getting quitete when she finally returned to Landscape Vi.


    She was about to drive to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion when Fu Shiyi called her. Knowing that she was still there, he came to pick her up.


    They arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and within half an hour, Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin came back from work.


    Madam Fu, Fu Shengying and Old Madam Fu were still looking at their marriage certificate.


    Fu Shiyi could not stand it any more. ¡°It is just a marriage certificate, and you have been looking at it for half an hour. Would our brother and sister-inw get a fake marriage certificate?¡±


    Seeing Fu Hanzhenging back, Fu Shengying said with a straight face, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to register your marriage next Sunday? Why were you in such a hurry? Yesterday wasn¡¯t a good day.¡±


    Fu Shiqin asked in amusement, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have them divorce tomorrow and remarry next week?¡±


    Who knew what had gone wrong with his brother yesterday? He had hurriedly dragged his sister-inw away to register their marriage, as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Fu red at him unhappily and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°If they¡¯re married, so be it. They were going to get married sooner orter anyway.¡±

 Chapter 890 - Were Working Hard

    <h4>Chapter 890: We¡¯re Working Hard</h4>


    ¡°Exactly, our brother was too anxious to wait any longer,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    When he was at work, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration and left work to get married. It was very impressive.


    Although Fu Shengying felt that it was a pity that they didn¡¯t get married on the auspicious day, he didn¡¯t object too much.


    ¡°Forget it, so be it.¡±


    In the past, Fu Hanzheng was not in a hurry to get married, but now he was more anxious than anyone else.


    It was good that they had settled the matter.


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Fu put away the marriage certificate and gave it back to Gu Weiwei.


    At the dinner table, Madam Fu kept putting food into her bowl.


    ¡°Thanks, mom.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked her.


    The way she addressed her made Mrs. Fu smile.


    Fu Shengying, who had been ignored, coughed and Fu Shiqin passed him a ss of water.


    ¡°Old Zhou, give my dad his throat-soothing medicine.¡±


    He had coughed a few times during the meal but wasn¡¯t his father fine before?


    Fu Shiyi reminded Gu Weiwei after finishing the pork ribs.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve already called mother ¡®Mom¡¯ and Old Lady ¡®Grandma¡¯. If you don¡¯t call father ¡®Dad¡¯ soon, our father will cough out his tonsils by the end of tonight.¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked at her husband speechlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mouth? If you want to hear someone call you ¡®Dad¡¯, just speak. You keep coughing. Who knows what you mean?¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed so hard that he pped the table. So that was what he meant after coughing for so long. It was too much.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s enough. Is it so difficult to just ask?¡±


    Gu Weiwei held back her smile and gave Fu Shengying some mushrooms.


    ¡°Dad, have some food.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Fu Shengying nodded with satisfaction and picked up the food with his chopsticks.


    Fu Shiqin looked at his father. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t eat mushrooms?¡±


    Ever since he could remember, his father had always hated mushrooms. He imed that he would be poisoned to death if he ate one.


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t eat them?¡± Fu Shengying said as he put another piece of shiitake mushroom into his mouth.


    Fu Shiyi put the te of mushrooms and vegetables in front of his father. ¡°Here, eat some more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei also scooped a bowl of soup for the Old Lady and Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying. After she finished serving the soup, she sat down and watched Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqinughing.


    It was great to have such a happy family. However, she could not predict how long this warm and happy life wouldst.


    Fu Hanzheng put down the chopsticks and took her hand under the table.


    Fu Shiqin was sitting opposite them, and he pursed his lips when he saw them showing off their affection.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the sweet couple and reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t me your mother for rushing you guys. You¡¯ve already collected your marriage certificate. The wedding will be held in two weeks¡¯ time. You¡¯ll have to bring up the matter of having a child soon.¡±


    Old Madam Fu also tried to persuade her.


    ¡°You have to take note of this matter. My old bones can¡¯t wait much longer.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you are still alive and healthy,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    However, Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re trying.¡±


    Fu Shiyiughed so hard that his shoulders shook and he put a piece of scallion and sea cucumber into his brother¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Sea cucumber nourishes the kidneys, good luck.¡±


    Fu Shiqin also took a piece and encouraged him.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead helplessly. Why did the topic change again?


    Mrs. Fu smiled, pleased with his attitude.


    After all, he was so against having children before. Now that he has changed his mind, there might be good news in the family this year.

 Chapter 891 - Cayman, What Do You Want to Know?

    <h4>Chapter 891: Cayman, What Do You Want to Know?</h4>


    In the private residence of the Dorrans Family in Italy.


    Yuan Shuo and Little Yuan Bao followed Watson all the way to Italy. Because Cayman Dorrans was still receiving treatment from a private doctor, he did not see them immediately.


    Little Yuan Bao had fallen asleep the moment he got off the ne. He now rubbed his eyes because he had woken up.


    ¡°Where are my snacks? Yuan Bao is hungry.¡±


    Yuan Shuo frowned and felt a headache brewing. He had already finished all the snacks that he had brought.


    Besides, this wasn¡¯t China. He couldn¡¯t just ask the Dorrans Family to prepare food.


    Matthew came out and raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw him.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Matthew,¡± Yuan Shuo greeted with a slight nod.


    Matthew was one of Cayman Dorrans¡¯ most trusted aides and the two of them were naturally familiar with each other.


    Matthew nced at the child that he was holding. ¡°Your son?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yuan Shuo nodded.


    Matthew hadn¡¯t seen a child in the Dorrans family for years, so he asked the little boy with interest, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Little Yuan Bao was sleepy-eyed and dazed for a while before answering, ¡°...Three.¡±


    Matthew looked at the clock and asked, ¡°Have you guys eaten?¡±


    Before Yuan Shuo could reply, Little Yuan Bao heard the word ¡®eat¡¯ and immediately became spirited.


    ¡°No, Yuan Bao is so hungry.¡±


    The corners of Yuan Shuo¡¯s mouth twitched as he sighed helplessly.


    This foodie of a son would be cheated and sold away sooner orter because of food.


    Matthew was amused, so he said, ¡°Do you mind if I take your son to dinner first?¡±


    Before Yuan Shuo could agree, Little Yuan Bao was already struggling to get out of his arms and follow him.


    He could only put him down and say, ¡°You have to wash your hands before you go and you have to be polite.¡±


    Since he had already returned, there was no reason for them to harm him.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Yuan Bao nodded.


    Matthew took the little boy downstairs and asked him what he wanted to eat as they walked.


    Along the way, Little Yuan Bao unceremoniously asked for a bunch of things that he wanted to eat. He didn¡¯t forget to ask for a portion for his father as well.


    As soon as Matthew had taken the Yuan Bao away, the door to Cayman Dorrans¡¯s room opened. Cayman Dorrans came out, leaning on his cane. He nced at him.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Yuan Shuo followed him into the study and asked, after closing the door, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sat down on the sofa and pointed opposite him.


    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sat down opposite him and looked at Cayman Dorrans, who was obviously much older.


    Since the other party did not ask, he did not take the initiative to speak.


    Cayman Dorrans held his cane with both hands and looked at Yuan Shuo who had left the family for many years.


    ¡°Why did Will send people to China to capture your son?¡±


    ¡°You should be asking him that question,¡± Yuan Shuo said with a smile.


    Cayman Dorrans¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression was cold.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stop beating around the bush. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to nonsense.¡±


    Yuan Shuo knew that he would not be able to win against this old fox, so he decided toe clean.


    ¡°Because we caught someone who threatened him.¡±


    ¡°He Linna?¡± Cayman Dorrans pressed.


    Yuan Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, she is Will¡¯s person.¡±


    ¡°Will¡¯s person?¡± Cayman Dorrans chewed on his words and asked directly, ¡°Is it rted to Vivi?

 Chapter 892 - Cayman, Wei Wei Is Still Here

    <h4>Chapter 892: Cayman, Wei Wei Is Still Here</h4>


    Yuan Shuo looked at Cayman Dorrans in surprise. How did this old fox think of this?


    He didn¡¯t say anything yet he¡¯d gone straight to the point.


    ¡°Which Weiwei are you talking about, Mu Weiwei or Gu Weiwei?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans tapped the handle of his cane.


    ¡°Will asked He Linna to go to Hua Land and bribe Kerry to take Mu Weiwei away. You caught He Linna but did not hand her over to Mu Weiwei¡¯s fianc¨¦, Fu Hanzheng. Will then sent someone to Hua Land to take away your son from you. It is not hard to guess the connection.¡±


    Yuan Shuoughed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought so much, why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Until we get confirmation, everything is just spection,¡± said Cayman Dorrans.


    If He Linna was only involved in the attack on Mu Weiwei, why didn¡¯t he just ask Fu Hanzheng to take care of it?


    Besides, Will didn¡¯t have to go to all that trouble to kidnap his son.


    Therefore, he could only suspect that it was rted to Wei Wei.


    ¡°What do you want to confirm?¡± asked Yuan Shuo.


    This old fox¡¯s eyesight and thoughts were as sharp as ever.


    Initially, he was worried that he would fall into Will¡¯s trap one day. Now, it seemed like no one could beat him, this sly old fox.


    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the ability to control the Dorrans Family for so many years but that he chose not to.


    Carman Dorrans looked at the man across the table in silence for a few minutes before asking, ¡°Yuan Shuo, how much do you know about Weiwei?¡±


    Yuan Shuo pondered deeply for a moment before he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The truth, the truth of her death.¡± When Cayman Dorrans said this, there was a hint of loneliness in his cold gaze.


    He had a feeling that he knew many things that he wasn¡¯t aware of.


    And how she died was exactly what he wanted to know.


    Yuan Shuo looked at Cayman Dorrans and spoke after some consideration, ¡°I know. Gu Siting told you that when the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl appears, he will know where Weiwei is. Cayman, do you believe... that she¡¯s still here?¡±


    ...


    Cayman Dorrans seemed to have thought of something and looked at him with trembling eyes.


    ¡°I pray she¡¯s still here.¡±


    His daughter, Wei Wei, who had left him at the age of one and who he had never seen again, had died without his knowledge.


    If there was really a way to make her stay and let him see her again, he was willing to give up everything, even if it meant sacrificing his life for such an opportunity.


    Therefore, although what Gu Siting said was unbelievable, he still believed it and waited.


    Yuan Shuo looked at the old man who had lost all his coldness. The person in front of him was no longer the powerful and cunning Cayman Dorrans.


    The person in front of him now was an elderly man who had lost his only daughter and was filled with regret.


    ¡°Cayman, before I answer all your questions, you need to promise me a few things.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Yuan Shuo sighed and said, ¡°Firstly, don¡¯t ask who Yuan Meng is. She didn¡¯t harm Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, find the man Gu Siting was talking about and stop him from knowing about Weiwei.¡±


    Kaman Dorrans heard the second request, and his hand shook as he held his cane. His voice was hoarse and shaky as he said, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nodded and looked at the old man who was full of anticipation.


    ¡°She¡¯s still here, Cayman.¡±

 Chapter 893 - Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 2

    <h4>Chapter 893: Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 2</h4>


    Kaman Dorrans¡¯s pale lips trembled as he looked up at the roof to hide his loss ofposure.


    He was like a person wandering in the dark abyss, finally seeing light and hope.


    ¡°Still here? Still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Weiwei is still here,¡± Yuan Shuo confirmed.


    Kaman Dorrans gripped his cane tightly as his usually cold and stern face broke into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s still here. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s still here...¡± He muttered to himself for a while before asking, ¡°Where is she? You¡¯ve seen her before. Are you sure that¡¯s her? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s Vivi,¡± said Yuan Shuo, looking at the agitated Cayman Dorrans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cayman. For now, I can only tell you that she¡¯s still here, but she can¡¯t see you yet.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans flinched. His paranoid nature was starting to make him doubt the truth of his words again.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo, you know... I am someone who hates lying.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sighed helplessly andined.


    ¡°See? I really can¡¯t talk to people like you. It¡¯s been so many years and you haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯ve already brought my son here. Do I still need to lie to you?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she see me?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked, unwilling to give up.


    He had waited so long for this news. Of course, he wanted to find her immediately. However, he told him that he could not see her yet.


    ¡°She has her own business. When she¡¯s done with her business, she¡¯lle and see you.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at him and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, my son and I will stay here as hostages. You can release us when shees. If she neveres, you can just kill us.¡±


    Kaman Dorrans stared at him for a long moment, a little convinced by his words, but still not entirely convinced.


    ¡°Is she doing well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing pretty good. She just got married recently,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    He had also heard from Yuan Meng on the way here.


    He had thought that her and Fu Hanzheng would have a conflict or a cold war because he knew her secret, but he never expected that he would drag her to get married.


    It was good that she did not love the wrong person.


    ¡°Married?¡± Cayman Dorrans did not look pleased. How could she marry without consulting him?


    Yuan Shuo nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You haven¡¯t shown your face for more than twenty years. You don¡¯t have the right to influence other people¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans felt the sting of his words and looked to the side guiltily.


    ¡°I never said I was going to object.¡±


    ¡°Is it your turn to object?¡± Yuan Shuo asked in amusement. He looked at his indignant expression. ¡°If you object, she probably won¡¯t acknowledge you as her father.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Cayman Dorrans was speechless with anger.


    He hadn¡¯t even met this person yet, but he had already made him so angry. If they really met, how could they get along?


    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving for a day or two so can you let me have a meal first?¡± asked Yuan Shuo.


    He was worried about Little Yuan Bao, mainly because he was worried that the little fellow would get hungry and eat until he was too full.


    Cayman Dorrans was in a good mood. He got up with the aid of his cane.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your son?¡±


    ¡°Matthew took him to dinner,¡± said Yuan Shuo.


    Cayman Dorrans nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what kind of son you have.¡±


    Yuan Shuo followed him out and stopped Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve already guessed who she is, but don¡¯t do anything unnecessary before shees to see you.¡±

 Chapter 894 - Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 3

    <h4>Chapter 894: Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 3</h4>


    ¡°You never told me what I couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at him and walked past him.


    ¡°Old fox, stop it. If you dare to send people to do unnecessary things and ruin her ns, you can just wait for her to hate you forever,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say where she was or who she was right now, he thought that Cayman Dorrans must have guessed that she was Mu Weiwei.


    Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had just solved the problem of her secret and she had not confessed to the other members of the Fu family yet.


    He believed they had their own way of dealing with it.


    But if Cayman Dorrans sent someone to interfere at this moment, wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble for her and Fu Hanzheng?


    Cayman Dorrans stopped at his words and looked back at him.


    Although he did not tell him exactly where she was and what she looked like now, based on the current situation, it was not difficult for him to guess who she was.


    It was her, the smart young Chinese girl who hade here before.


    At that time, he still felt that the way she looked at him was a little strange. It was as if she already knew him.


    At that time, she already knew who he was, but she did not tell him who she was.


    He endured for a long time before asking Yuan Shuo, ¡°Is she in trouble?¡±


    ¡°She is indeed in trouble, but if you get involved, it will be even more troublesome.¡±


    Yuan Shuo already regretted saying those words earlier. He should have not said anything.


    If this sly old fox didn¡¯t listen to his advice and secretly sent someone to China, the people in the Fu family mansion would find out that the Dorrans family had their eyes on her. They would start to suspect something.


    ¡°Then how long do you want me to wait?¡± Cayman Dorrans was annoyed.


    Yuan Shuo nced at him and snorted.


    ¡°You have already endured for more than twenty years. So what if you endure for another year or so?¡±


    Now that it was the Fu family¡¯s matter, any interfering would only add to her troubles.


    ¡°Did youe back on purpose to make me unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I am just telling the truth.¡± Yuan Shuo followed him downstairs and said, ¡°If you really want to help him, tell Gu Siting not to disturb her. That is helping her.¡±


    Based on his understanding of Fu Hanzheng and the Fu family, he would not tell the truth to the elders of the Fu family after knowing that she was Gu Weiwei.


    But even if they kept their mouths shut, Gu Siting would not allow her to stay in the Fu Family, if he knew that she was there.


    By then, this secret would be impossible to keep.


    Cayman Dorrans said helplessly, ¡°Take your son to rest for two days. Thene to A Land with me.¡±


    Initially, he had nned to go there over these two days as well. However, he was dyed by two days because he wanted to bring Yuan Shuo back for questioning.


    Since the main point of the Nine-Eyed Pearl was so important, he had to go to Country A himself to stop Gu Siting from learning about Weiwei.


    ¡°You were the one who chose the Gu family for her. In the end, she died in the Gu family,¡± Yuan Shuo said as he nced at Cayman Dorrans. ¡°At least... don¡¯t let the Gu family affect her again.¡±


    If he could stop Gu Siting from knowing about her, then she and Fu Hanzheng would not be affected in the Fu family.


    Kaman Dorrans considered his words and said atst, ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll just kill him.¡±


    ¡°Kill who?¡± Yuan Shuo frowned as he pursued an answer.


    ¡°Gu Siting,¡± Kaman Dorrans said coldly.

 Chapter 895 - Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 4

    <h4>Chapter 895: Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 4</h4>


    Yuan Shuo sighed deeply and spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°You were the one who supported the Gu family back then. Now, you want to kill him. Is it fun?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t helped the Gu family back then, given the feud between the Fu family and the Gu family, the Gu family would have been long gone.


    At that time, Fu Shengying was in charge of the Fu family and Fu Hanzheng had not started working at Fu¡¯s Enterprise. He was about to get his revenge, but because he helped the Gu Family, the Gu Family turned the situation around at thest moment and was now able topete with the Fu Family.


    Therefore, even though the Fu Family hated the Gu Family, he might not have a good impression of them.


    ¡°The Gu family has let me down,¡± Cayman Dorrans said coldly.


    He had sent his most precious daughter to the Gu family, but they let her die there.


    Back then, he could bring the Gu family back to life. So now, he could also destroy them.


    ¡°Forget it, now is not the time to disobey you. Those who oppose you will die.¡± Yuan Shuo nced at him and said as he walked, ¡°But what about the rtionship between the Gu family and the royal family of Country A, if you really kill him, can you suppress the trouble that will follow?¡±


    Gu Siting was a very important person now. If he died for no reason, it would definitely attract the attention of many forces. It was impossible for such a thing to be kept under wraps in this age of information.


    At his age, he had already attracted so many enemies. How many more people wanted to take his life?


    ¡°What else can we do if we want to eliminate all future troubles?¡± Cayman Dorrans snorted coldly.


    ¡°Cayman, I am not only worried about the trouble after Gu Siting¡¯s death, but also... whether Weiwei¡¯s rebirth is rted to him and the Nine-Eyed Pearl. If everything is rted, killing him will also affect Weiwei. That is one of the reasons why I came back to see you.¡± Yuan Shuo said what he was really worried about.


    He did not know what exchange Gu Siting made with the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl, or whether it was because of them that Weiwei became Mu Weiwei.


    He came back to see Cayman because he wanted to find out what had happened using his hands, as it was not convenient for Fu Hanzheng to send someone to investigate, because if Fu Shengying found out something, they would not be able to hide it anymore.


    If the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl could tell Gu Siting who Weiwei had be, then everything might be rted.


    Hearing his words, Cayman Dorrans stopped in his tracks and looked at him with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Does Weiwei know?¡±


    ¡°She has thought about this question before, but she does not want to have anything to do with Gu Siting anymore, so it is not convenient for her to investigate this matter,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    He had tried to ask her about this, but she was unwilling to say any more.


    That was why he wanted to return to the Dorrans Family and find a way to investigate this matter.


    Cayman Dorrans walked along the corridor with a solemn expression and sighed after a long time.


    ¡°I hope nothing is as you think.¡±


    Back then, he was the one who sent her to the Gu family, thinking that he could keep her away from the danger of the Dorrans Family.


    Unexpectedly, she was murdered in her youth.


    Even if it was someone else who killed her, he was also the person who caused all of this.


    Yuan Shuo sighed. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    She had died because of Gu Siting, and if she had been reborn into this world because of him, then she would not be able to have a clean break with Gu Siting.


    And this was thest thing she wanted to do in the Fu family.

 Chapter 896 - Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 5

    <h4>Chapter 896: Cayman, Weiwei Is Still Here 5</h4>


    When the two of them reached the kitchen, they could hear Matthew¡¯s joyfulughter from afar.


    Cayman Dorrans frowned in confusion. As he approached, he realized that he was the only one eating with a three-year-old boy.


    Matthew saw theming and said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°Your son can really eat! He eats more than me.¡±


    Yuan Shuo walked over with a headache and said with a stern face, ¡°Yuan Bao, you can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Little Yuan Bao¡¯s little face was stained with sauce and he blinked pitifully like a little kitten.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t finish it. Didn¡¯t you say... we can¡¯t waste food?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t fit all that in your stomach.¡±


    Yuan Shuo removed the spoon from his hand, wiped his hands and face, and took away the unfinished food.


    Yuan Bao stared at the juice carton on the table... ¡°Yuan Bao can¡¯t eat. Can Yuan Bao drink juice?¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve already drunk it,¡± Yuan Shuo refused his request.


    Sigh, he and Yuan Meng were not greedy people, so who did this child learn from?


    But Cayman Dorrans had put the juice in front of the little boy.


    ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Little Yuan Bao had just picked up the cup, when his father red at him.


    ¡°No drinking.¡±


    Little Yuan Bao blinked pitifully. ¡°Then I¡¯ll only drink a mouthful.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sighed andpromised.


    ¡°Just a mouthful.¡±


    Little Yuan Bao picked up the cup and took a big gulp before obediently putting it down and pushing it in front of him.


    ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans and Matthew were both amused by the cute little boy. He had been scheming against adults all year round, and now that he suddenly saw a cute and innocent child, his mood was inexplicably much happier.


    Little Yuan Baoy on the table and blinked his round eyes as he watched the three of them eat.


    Suddenly, he stared at Cayman Dorrans and said in a childish voice, ¡°Grandpa, you have to eat carrots to grow taller.¡±


    Kaman Dorransughed. ¡°Grandfather can¡¯t grow at his age.¡±


    Little Yuan Bao looked at his father in confusion. Didn¡¯t he say that if he ate more vegetables, he would grow taller?


    Yuan Shuo answered his son¡¯s question. ¡°Adults don¡¯t grow up. Children grow up.¡±


    The three of them were still eating when a group of muscr foreign men came in carrying two boxes each.


    ¡°Matthew, where do you want us to put your things?¡±


    Matthew looked around and pointed toward the living room.


    ¡°On the balcony. Put it there when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He remembered that Matthew didn¡¯t have the habit of storing things in his house.


    After the three of them finished their meal, they went onto the living room balcony and saw that it was already filled with toys.


    The childish things were very contrasting to the ssical and elegant style of the ancient castle. Matthew waved Yuan Bao over and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Little Yuan Bao pounced on the pile of toys excitedly and almost rolled onto the ground.


    The corner of Yuan Shuo¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he ask someone to rob a toy store?


    They had only opened half of the boxes, but there were already so many toys. There were still many boxes that hadn¡¯t been opened yet.


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    Matthew saw the look on his face and knew he wasn¡¯t happy that he¡¯d bought so much.


    ¡°I bought them for myself and I am just lending them to Little Yuan Bao.¡±


    There was nothing he could do about it. The little boy was just too cute. As soon as he could, he had someone buy all the toys from the nearby supermarket.


    Yuan Shuo picked up a toy gun and raised it in front of him.


    ¡°Do you y with things like this?¡±


    Matthew took the toy gun from his hands, and the toy gun immediately began to glow and y music.


    ¡°Biubiubiu...¡±


    However, he thought it was fun.


    The few people who were helping to dismantle the toys were petrified when they saw this.


    Matthew, who had an M9 on his back and had perfect marksmanship, was actually ying happily with a children¡¯s toy gun.

 Chapter 897 - How Did Weiwei Die?

    <h4>Chapter 897: How Did Weiwei Die?</h4>


    Cayman Dorrans probably didn¡¯t want to see his living room as a children¡¯s yground because it would damage his image.


    So he asked the housekeeper to sort out arge room for Matthew¡¯s toys.


    After that, the new room became a yground for his old friend Matthew and his little friend Yuan Bao.


    Cayman Dorrans saw that the two of them were having a good time inside and nced sideways at Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Since your son has someone to take care of him, can we continue our conversation?¡±


    Yuan Shuo said something to Yuan Bao before following Cayman Dorrans upstairs.


    Their previous conversation had clearly not answered all of Cayman Dorrans¡¯s questions, but he knew what he wanted to know the most.


    The two of them returned to the study. This time, the atmosphere was very rxed. The servant even brought tea in.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how Vivi died,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    He had only told him that He Linina was Will¡¯s subordinate. He had not told him the rest in detail.


    Although he had roughly guessed it, he still needed confirmation.


    Yuan Shuo took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess correctly?¡±


    He knew two people who had the most terrifying thought analysis. One was Fu Hanzheng and the other was the sly old fox in front of him.


    It was funny now, because Weiwei and him were going to meet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just spection,¡± said Cayman Dorrans.


    Yuan Shuo said helplessly, ¡°Your guesses are usually very urate, right?¡±


    Sometimes, even though no one had a clue, he had already touched upon the key point.


    When it came to Weiwei¡¯s murder, although all the evidence was against him at the start, he had his own considerations and did not force him to confess.


    Even though he suspected him at the time, he had some faith in him. So he left him alone to see what he would know.


    Now he had brought him back, wanting to know what he knew.


    Cayman Dorransughed and gripped the handle of his cane.


    ¡°After you left, no one understands me as well as you do now.¡±


    Matthew and Watson were good fighters, but they weren¡¯t far-sighted enough. And this guy was always the first to guess what he¡¯de up with.


    ¡°Is this apliment?¡± Yuan Shuo asked with a smile.


    Cayman Dorrans sipped his tea and said casually, ¡°Compared to Gu Siting, I liked you more. If nothing had happened, I might have hoped that Weiwei would choose you.¡±


    Even Yuan Shuo, who had always been calm, choked on his tea upon hearing this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s why you wanted me to go to Country A to protect your daughter.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nodded and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that things change. There are many things that we can¡¯t predict.¡±


    Yuan Shuo put down his teacup and spoke seriously, ¡°That¡¯s the end of what you just said. Don¡¯t say it again, and I¡¯ll pretend I never heard it.¡±


    What a joke! He and Yuan Meng had seen how jealous Fu Hanzheng could be. If he knew that Cayman Dorrans had wanted him to be his son-inw, he would be a thorn in his side.


    Besides, his son was already three years old when Weiwei got married. If Yuan Meng knew about it, she would be shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Now that you all have your own destinations, why are you still bringing it up?¡± Cayman Dorrans looked at the person opposite him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic, don¡¯t talk about this nonsense anymore.¡±

 Chapter 898 - How Did Weiwei Die? 2

    <h4>Chapter 898: How Did Weiwei Die? 2</h4>


    Yuan Shuo finally heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    To him, Weiwei was more like a younger sister. He could protect her, help her, and even do many things for her, but he had never thought about the rtionship between a man and a woman with her.


    Although his son¡¯s biological mother was not only a violent woman but also a smoker who liked to watch men, he still preferred it.


    Cayman Dorrans saw his relief and said coldly, ¡°You really have bad taste in women.¡±


    He had investigated that woman called Jiang Se. Although she had changed her name to Yuan Meng, in all fairness, other than her looks, her personality and intelligence were not equal to her beauty.


    However, he managed to get together with someone in just a few years. His child was already so big.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, don¡¯t nder others. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to chat anymore.¡±


    Yuan Shuo was unhappy when he heard him doubting his taste in women.


    Cayman Dorrans sighed and spoke, ¡°How much was Will involved in Vivi¡¯s death?¡±


    Yuan Shuo coldly smiled and said word by word, ¡°He¡¯s not only involved. He¡¯s the leader of everything.¡±


    However, he had hidden it very well. If Weiwei had not driven Ling Yan into a corner, they would not have thought that the Dorrans Family was behind everything. They had always trusted Will Dorrans.


    ¡°He... coordinated everything?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans did not believe that Will, who had never been smart, would do such a thing right under his nose.


    But if he had not failed to kidnap Yuan Shuo¡¯s son in Hua Land and if his men weren¡¯t sent to him by Fu Hanzheng, he would not have noticed him.


    ¡°He already knew that Weiwei was your daughter. You thought that you hid it well, but you provided too much favour to the Gu family.¡± Yuan Shuo yed with the well-made teacup casually and said, ¡°Maybe he even suspected that Gu Siting was your illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°But no one in the Gu family has told anyone about Weiwei except for you and me. How would he know?¡± Cayman Dorrans frowned, looking murderous.


    Yuan Shuo raised the cup in his hand and said, ¡°Now that technology is so advanced, do we still need others to tell him? As long as wepare the DNA of the two of you, it¡¯s easy to find out whether you¡¯re biologically rted or not. For example, if you drink water from a cup stained with saliva, even if we have a strand of hair from each of you, we can still find out if you¡¯re father and daughter.¡±


    ...


    Actually, he had always hidden Weiwei¡¯s existence very well. Although the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family had many business dealings, he had never paid much attention to Weiwei, who lived in the Gu Family.


    Before he was arranged to go to Country A, Will had never met him. At that time, he had only used a code name.


    Other than Cayman Dorrans, only the Gu family knew that he was sent here by Cayman.


    Hence, they had always protected her well, thinking that outsiders would never discover her true identity.


    However, the Gu family had participated in too much of Dorrans¡¯ business. This made the sensitive Will Dorrans begin to suspect the true rtionship between Cayman Dorrans and the Gu family.


    He might not have been able to find out that the key was Weiwei, but as long as he was suspicious, it would eventually be her.

 Chapter 899 - How Did Weiwei Die?

    <h4>Chapter 899: How Did Weiwei Die?</h4>


    Cayman Dorrans fell silent after listening to him.


    In the end, heughed coldly.


    ¡°Then he¡¯s brilliant. He¡¯s done so much right under my nose, and I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Yuan Shuo said as he refilled their cups, ¡°He¡¯s too obedient in front of you. He¡¯s so obedient that you think he¡¯s mediocre, so you won¡¯t pay attention to what he does in secret.¡±


    Perhaps the Dorrans Family was born with cunningness in their bloodline.


    Cayman Dorrans had always been in absolute control of the Dorrans Family. After a long time, he believed that no one could escape his control and thus lowered his guard against the people around him.


    ¡°If Vivi wasn¡¯t here, maybe... we¡¯d never have discovered his movements,¡± Cayman Dorrans said, amused.


    At the very least, before Will found Yuan Shuo, he really did not suspect him at all.


    If Will Dorrans did not feel that he was about to be exposed, he might have kept his cover perfectly.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± said Yuan Shuo, looking across at Cayman Dorrans. ¡°After all, his ultimate goal is still you.¡±


    The cooperation between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family had ced everything firmly in the hands of Cayman Dorrans. If Will wanted to deal with him, he would have to destroy their partnership first.


    Will found the key to the cooperation between the Gu Family and Dorrans, which was his daughter Weiwei, whom he had secretly ced in the Gu Family.


    Vivi¡¯s death had terminated the coboration between the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family, and those within the family who had suffered losses because of the coboration had started to oppose Cayman Dorrans. If not for the fact that Vivi was actually still around and he was investigating her murder, it would have led to Will Dorrans continuing to stay under the radar.


    Perhaps his next step would be to deal with Cayman Dorrans and be the new ruler of the Dorrans Family.


    Cayman Dorrans was someone who had been through a lot, so he remained calm after hearing his analysis.


    ¡°So you think I¡¯ll fall into his hands?¡±


    Yuan Shuoughed. ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long, but a scourge will live for a thousand years. A scourge like you won¡¯t die so easily, but if he joins forces with the Anderson Family, you will suffer a little.¡±


    Although Will had handled Vivi¡¯s matters well, he was stillckingpared to a sly old fox like Cayman Dorrans.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to catch Yuan Bao and threaten him after what happened to He Linna. In his panic, he would have exposed himselfpletely.


    Cayman Dorransughed out loud. ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    What Will had done to Vivi had indeed exceeded his expectations, but that did not mean that he could rece him.


    He knew that he was ambitious. That was why he had left him behind when he could have killed him.


    ¡°Given Weiwei¡¯s vengeful nature, I¡¯m afraid she has no intention of letting Will off. What do you n to do?¡± asked Yuan Shuo.


    However, because her problem with the Fu family had not beenpletely resolved, she could not be bothered to find trouble with Will.


    When she and Fu Hanzheng solved the problem of the Fu Family, she woulde to deal with Will sooner orter.


    However, it also depended on Cayman¡¯s decision.


    Cayman Dorrans took a sip of his tea and asked in amusement, What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Shuoughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you left Will behind.¡±

 Chapter 900 - How Did Weiwei Die? 4

    <h4>Chapter 900: How Did Weiwei Die? 4</h4>


    There was a sh of sharpness in Cayman Dorrans¡¯s gaze, but it quickly disappeared.


    Cayman Dorrans stood up with a cup of tea in one hand and a cane in the other. He walked to the window and asked casually while keeping his back to Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°What purpose?¡±


    This guy was really annoyingly smart sometimes.


    ¡°Back then, you killed Will¡¯s father, but you didn¡¯t kill him. In the end... you wanted to hand the Dorrans Family over to him.¡± Yuan Shuo sighed and continued speaking, ¡°This position is too dangerous. You won¡¯t hand it over to Weiwei, but you can¡¯t let everything in the Dorrans Family fall into the hands of an outsider. So you left Will behind. But you didn¡¯t expect him to attack Weiwei in the end.¡±


    If Vivi came back to take revenge, was he going to kill Will or leave him behind? It was a tough decision.


    Although everything was not what he wanted, his decision back then had cost Weiwei her life.


    The Gu family that he had chosen for her had be her burial ground. He had not killed Will, but Will had killed Weiwei first.


    Cayman Dorrans sighed with a heavy expression.


    ¡°At the end of the day, I was the one who harmed her. If she wasn¡¯t my daughter, she would probably lead a much happier life.¡±


    Although it was Will who attacked her, he was the one who left this hidden danger behind.


    ¡°Weiwei has never hated you,¡± Yuan Shuo said sincerely.


    Although she had been looking for him for so many years, he had never shown up to see her, yet she had never hated him.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t she hate me if she knew Will was the hidden danger I left behind?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Although he did not know that Will would discover all of this when he left him alive, it was ultimately because he did not eradicate him that she died because of him.


    Yuan Shuo put down his teacup, stood up, walked over to the window and said, ¡°The past is the past. If you really want to help her, don¡¯t let Gu Siting disturb her again.¡±


    The Gu Family and the Fu Family had a deep grudge against each other, and Gu Siting would not stop even if he knew that she was married to Fu Hanzheng.


    Once the elders of the Fu Family found out her real identity, she and Fu Hanzheng would be under great pressure.


    Fu Hanzheng could ignore her surname because he loved her. She used to be Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter, so the elders of the Fu Family would not ept her so easily.


    Even if they were now married, they could still divorce under the pressure of their elders.


    Cayman Dorrans nodded and looked at him.


    ¡°You should rest too. We¡¯ll head to Country A the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about Will?¡± asked Yuan Shuo.


    Will Dorrans now realized that he had been exposed, so he would act.


    ¡°He¡¯s not brave enough to dere war on me yet,¡± said Cayman Dorrans.


    Will was afraid that he would pursue the matter, but he definitely did not have the guts to dere war on him first.


    Right now, the most important thing was to go to Country A and find the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl who was about to appear, as well as stopping Gu Siting from knowing about her.


    Yuan Shuo patted Cayman Dorrans¡¯ back tofort him.


    All these years, although he had not done his duty as a father by Weiwei¡¯s side, he had also given her the protection and care of a father in his own way.


    Although she did not live a happy life as he had wished, he was, in all fairness, a father who loved his daughter.

 Chapter 901 - Ling Yan Loses Her Wariness

    <h4>Chapter 901: Ling Yan Loses Her Wariness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Gu residence in Country A.


    It had been a week since the appointed time and the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl that Gu Siting had been waiting for still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Although the Gu family had been sending people to look for him, the other party¡¯s whereabouts were mysterious. They had never found any news about that person.


    Therefore, Gu Siting could only wait for the person to contact him.


    This kind of waiting made him very anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    However, Ling Yan¡¯s initial anxiety turned into relief.


    Ji Fang did not stay long at the Gu family home. She packed her things and was ready to leave Country A.


    Gu Siting did not let her stay in the Gu family, so she called her daughter almost every morning to confirm her condition.


    However,pared to the anxiety and fear from a few days ago, Ling Yan had calmed down.


    When Ji Fang called early in the morning, she decided to meet her in person. After all, some things were not convenient to talk about over the phone.


    Ji Fang had been on tenterhooks for many days. When she saw that her daughter was fine, she could not help but hug her.


    ¡°I thought we would never see each other again.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at her mother and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened. I think we were just worrying too much.¡±


    She also thought that the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl would show up and tell Gu Siting that Gu Weiwei was still alive.


    She even had nightmares for days. She dreamed that Gu Weiwei was back, that she pointed at her nose and said that she was the murderer who killed her and that she was going to dig out her heart to pay for it.


    However, so many days had passed since the agreed time, and the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s owner had yet to appear.


    ¡°Are you saying that Gu Siting has no idea about Gu Weiwei if that person doesn¡¯t show up?¡± Ji Fang asked in surprise.


    ¡°If he knew, would I havee out to see you like this?¡± Ling Yan let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s because we have a guilty conscience that we believe in the supernatural. It¡¯s good enough if a person dies, how can they still be alive in this world?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had been dead for so long and had been lying in the crystal coffin in the cer. She would not be able toe back to life if her heart was gone.


    When Ji Fang heard her words, although she was relieved, she was still worried.


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t appear, we still have to be careful.¡±


    Ling Yan looked around and whispered, ¡°Mom, I think that Gu Siting can¡¯t ept Gu Weiwei¡¯s death, so he thought that she would still be alive.¡±


    There was no such thing as the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl, nor anything about Gu Weiwei being alive. It was all his imagination.


    And she thought that it was true because Gu Weiwei died because of her and also because of Mu Weiwei¡¯s movie.


    ¡°But Mu Weiwei... is too suspicious,¡± Ji Fang said.


    Even now, when she recalled the scene in the movie, she could not help but have goosebumps.


    Ling Yan, on the other hand, was very open-minded. ¡°It¡¯s just a movie. Most people would act that way in that kind of movie.¡±


    If Mu Weiwei was still alive, she would have identified her as the murderer long ago, instead of waiting for Gu Siting to find her.


    She was also shocked that she had believed in such a ridiculous thing.


    ¡°But...¡± Ji Fang felt that something was still wrong.


    There were so many suspicious points before, but because that person did not appear, they were all too vague now.

 Chapter 902 - Cant Take It Easy

    <h4>Chapter 902: Can¡¯t Take It Easy</h4>


    ¡°Mom, we are finally free, let¡¯s not talk about Gu Weiwei anymore.¡±


    Ling Yan cut her off. She did not want to mention this name that had made her unable to eat or sleep.


    Because of that brainless matter, she had stopped working recently and was on tenterhooks every day.


    However, these two days, she thought about it again. Perhaps she had really thought too much. If someone died, so be it. How could they still remain in this world?


    ¡°Yanyan, this is such a big matter. We can¡¯t let our guard down. That person hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t appear in the future,¡± Ji Fang said worriedly.


    It was rare for Ling Yan to rx and enjoy the food that Ji Fang had ordered.


    ¡°Mom, Gu Siting has been sending people to look for the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl. Even the people from the Dorrans Family are looking for him. They have been looking for him for half a year, but they haven¡¯t found anything.¡±


    Ji Fang nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been looking for him for so long, but they still can¡¯t find him. Is there really such a person in this world?¡± Ling Yan asked with a smile.


    The Gu Family and the Dorrans Family¡¯s informationwork was not any worse than the national authorities. The person they had not found after so long was either dead or did not exist.


    Ji Fang thought about what she said and vaguely felt that it made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed strange that they can¡¯t find him even after searching for so long.¡±


    ¡°Also, I have asked the servants of the Gu Family and none of them have seen the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl that Gu Siting was talking about.¡± Ling Yan cut a piece of steak and put it into her mouth as she said in relief, ¡°Maybe Gu Siting made up this lie to stop Cayman Dorrans from taking Gu Weiwei¡¯s body, so that he could keep Gu Weiwei¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s possible,¡± Ji Fang muttered.


    A person that no one had seen before, a supernatural being that read the stars and predicted the future, there was nothing real at all.


    They felt guilty and scared, thinking that everything was real.


    ¡°After Cayman Dorrans believed his words, he locked the crystal coffin with a special device, so that he could not open it to take Gu Weiwei¡¯s body away,¡± Ling Yan said.


    So when she thought about it carefully, she realized that everything was just a lie made up by Gu Siting who wanted to keep Gu Weiwei¡¯s body and send Cayman Dorrans away.


    Now that the person he was talking about had not appeared, he started to panic.


    Ji Fang absentmindedly ate some food and looked at Ling Yan who hadpletely rxed.


    ¡°Yanyan, I think it¡¯s good that you think this way, but it¡¯s not good for us if it¡¯s wrong, so I¡¯d rather believe it.¡±


    What she said seemed to make sense, but in the end, it was only her own guess.


    After all, they had already discovered too many suspicious things.


    Especially Mu Weiwei, who seemed to know something.


    ¡°Mom, are we going to live in fear forever?¡± Ling Yan sighed.


    Over the past few days, she had been suppressing her fear day by day until she almost went crazy.


    Will asked her to take the Nine-Eyed Pearl away, but Gu Siting never opened the crystal coffin, so she could not touch it.


    She had been influenced by Gu Siting¡¯s ridiculous thoughts recently and thought that she was about to die every day.


    She finally heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to live a life of fear and anxiety anymore.

 Chapter 903 - I Wont End the Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 903: I Won¡¯t End the Engagement</h4>


    Ji Fang looked at her daughter and swallowed her words of worry.


    She was on the verge of breaking down these few days, not to mention that her daughter was living alone in the Gu Family. It was probably even more difficult for her.


    ¡°Are you going back to the Gu residenceter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to break the engagement just like that,¡± Ling Yan said unwillingly.


    The whole world knew that she was engaged to Gu Siting and that she was going to be Mrs. Gu.


    But he wanted to break off the engagement because of Gu Weiwei who had been dead for so long. She had already won when she was alive, so how could she give up now because of a dead person?


    ¡°Yanyan, Gu Siting does not care about you at all. He was with you because he hated Gu Weiwei, and now he wants to kick you away because of Gu Weiwei. He would not cherish you even if you stayed by his side.¡± Ji Fang tried to persuade her.


    He had been nice to her before because she had Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart. He thought that Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart was still alive and that Gu Weiwei was still with him.


    However, he no longer cared about that.


    She had already gotten her heart. There was no need for her to waste her time with Gu Siting who did not love her at all.


    ¡°But Gu Weiwei is already dead. Everything will be fine after some time,¡± Ling Yan said firmly.


    Gu Weiwei was already dead and she was the only one who could stay by his side.


    ¡°Yanyan!¡± Ji Fang looked at her stubborn daughter, feeling angry and heartbroken.


    It was not easy for her to survive the heart transnt, but she still insisted on staying by Gu Siting¡¯s side.


    Even if Gu Siting really married her, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Gu Weiwei¡¯s death would not be exposed to Gu Siting for the rest of her life.


    If she said even one thing wrong in her sleep, Gu Siting would suspect her and even kill her.


    ¡°Mother, I know what I want and what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ling Yan reached out to hold her mother¡¯s hand and said resolutely, ¡°I want to survive because I want to be with him. As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Ji Fang did not listen to her and had no choice but topromise.


    ¡°Then you have to promise me. If there¡¯s anything wrong with the Gu family, inform me immediately. I¡¯ve prepared everything. We can leave Country A anytime.¡±


    Ling Yan hugged her mother excitedly.


    ¡°Mom, thank you. I always knew you were on my side. No matter what I do, I still have you by my side.¡±


    If she was alone, she felt that she would not be able to hold on.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Of course I¡¯m on your side.¡± Ji Fang sighed.


    Even though she had vited her conscience and even vited thew, as her mother, she could only stand by her side and apany her.


    Whether or not the secret of Gu Weiwei¡¯s death could be kept hidden, the mother and daughter were already tied together.


    After a while, Ling Yan released Ji Fang and looked at the time.


    ¡°Mom, I have to get ready to go back.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said. If anything goes wrong, inform me immediately.¡± Ji Fang instructed worriedly.


    If they really couldn¡¯t escape, she would apany her at thest moment.


    Even if it meant death, she could not let her go alone.


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Ling Yan waved at her and got into the car, preparing to head back to the Gu residence.


    On the way home, she even went to buy the Qi Feng cake that Gu Siting used to like.

 Chapter 904 - The Master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 904: The Master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl</h4>


    After finishing his work at thepany, Gu Siting got into the car and got ready to go home.


    Because he hadn¡¯t had a good rest for the past few days, his eyes were very red.


    Kuroda Shio closed the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at the exhausted and haggard person in the backseat through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°President Gu, do you want to buy some sleeping pills? You haven¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡±


    He knew that because the person he had promised to meet had not appeared, he had been anxious for many days.


    Coupled with thepany¡¯s work, his physical condition was not very good.


    Gu Siting massaged his temples and asked, ¡°Is there still no news about the person I asked you to find?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Honestly speaking, it was impossible for him to find the person whom he was referring to.


    None of them had seen the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s owner before, and so they did not know what he looked like.


    He only told them that he was a Chinese man with ck hair and pale skin. There were no other mentioned characteristics.


    There were so many ck-haired Chinese men. Where could they find the one they were looking for?


    Gu Siting let out a deep sigh. It had been almost half a month and the person who should havee to find him had not shown up.


    If he could not get any more information about Weiwei, Cayman Dorrans woulde to A Land, and he would not hesitate to bring her back this time.


    Kuroda Shio looked behind him through the rearview mirror. He knew that it was because that person had yet to appear and tell him about Miss Weiwei.


    However, no one had seen the person he was talking about.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know if that person really existed.


    Was it because he couldn¡¯t ept Miss Weiwei¡¯s death that he thought she could still live?


    Thus, as time passed, he began to believe that it was true.


    After all, what he said was too shocking for ordinary people to actually believe.


    However, he had firmly believed it the entire time, and was waiting for the so-called Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s master.


    Although he suspected that there was no master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl, he knew that even if he said it now, Gu Siting would not be able to listen to him.


    Gu Siting looked at the passing scenery outside the car window. His eyes were dead and still, as if nothing could break the silence.


    The two of them returned to the Gu residence. Ling Yan, who had been waiting in the living room for him to get off work every day, had finally stopped showing up today.


    Kuroda Shio asked the butler, ¡°Where is Miss Ling Yan?¡±


    ¡°She went out in the afternoon,¡± the butler said truthfully.


    ¡°Did she go shopping or move out?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    Previously, President Gu had mentioned canceling the engagement, but this Miss Ling had still stayed in the Gu family and refused to leave. It seemed like she was unwilling to ept the ending of the engagement.


    ¡°Her luggage is still in the room. She just went out,¡± the butler replied.


    Gu Siting was not in the mood to listen anymore and was ready to go upstairs.


    ¡°A letter was delivered today, sir,¡± the butler recalled, removing the envelope from his cor pocket. ¡°Someone said it was addressed to you.¡±


    ¡°For me.¡± Gu Siting took the envelope and was a bit surprised.


    In an era wheremunication was so advanced, did anyone still need to write to him?


    He took the letter upstairs to the study and tore open the envelope, only to discover that it was a handwritten letter.


    The content of the letter was very simple: I have some matters to attend to. Please postpone our meeting for a month. Please forgive me. I will definitely visit you before the end of the month.


    There was only one word at the bottom of the letter, signing it off: Gu.


    Gu Siting¡¯s hands trembled as he held the letter. He remembered that the man... the Chinese man who had given him the Nine-Eyed Pearl was also surnamed Gu.

 Chapter 905 - The Master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl 2

    <h4>Chapter 905: The Master of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl 2</h4>


    Kuroda Shio came in with a cup of calming tea and was slightly surprised when he saw his expression.


    ¡°Is there... a problem with the letter?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Gu Siting put away the letter and locked it in the safe under the desk.


    There was no news of that person, nor did he appear.


    He almost thought that he could no longer wait for him to appear or wait to hear news of him.


    In fact, he even suspected whether or not he had been tricked back then. That Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl simply did not possess such miraculous power.


    Hence, that person would never appear again to tell him where she was.


    Although this letter came a littlete, it also gave him some reassurance.


    At the very least, it would let him know that there was an end to his waiting. And the end of his waiting would also be the oue he wanted.


    Kuroda Shio put down the calming tea and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for, right? Any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have news.¡±


    Gu Siting took a sip of the tea and finally rxed.


    Kuroda Shio was stunned. The letter from the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s master, did that mean... that everything was possible?


    Although he found it unbelievable, he also knew that this was not a question he should ask about out of curiosity.


    ¡°Then... should we arrange for someone to look for him?¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Continue searching.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had sent someone to keep an eye on him, probably to see if he met with Mr. Gu.


    He didn¡¯t want him to find Vivi again so if he asked someone to stop searching at this point, the men from Cayman Dorrans would definitely notice.


    It was better to keep looking for it was really just a show for Cayman Dorrans, to make his people think he had no news yet.


    In that case, if that person came to meet him, it would not attract too much attention.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio nodded.


    They had just finished talking, when someone knocked on the study door.


    Kuroda Shio opened the door and Ling Yan came in with two slices of cake on a te.


    ¡°Brother Siting, I bought your favorite Qi Feng cake.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at the cake on the te and was stunned for a moment. Instead of eating it, he picked up the document that Kuroda Shio brought back.


    He did not like that Qi Feng cake, but Weiwei had liked it when she was younger. He often bought it for her, and as time passed, he also fell in love with it.


    Ling Yan stood at the side. Seeing that he had no intention of eating, she pursed her lips and asked weakly, ¡°Brother Siting, I bought this especially for you. Can you please have some?¡±


    Gu Siting looked down at the document and asked, ¡°When will you move back to the Ling Family?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back, and I won¡¯t break off the engagement with you.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s eyes reddened with grievance.


    He mentioned breaking off the engagement, but she did not agree.


    If she left this ce and returned to the Ling family, it would mean that she had agreed to annul the engagement.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be even Mrs. Ling if you stay here,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    There was no trace of Weiwei in her.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what¡¯s wrong with you? What did I do wrong? Why did you call off the engagement just like that?¡± As Ling Yan spoke, she started crying.


    Gu Siting said without even looking up, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just figured out that I shouldn¡¯t have proposed to you.¡±


    He had once thought that with her by his side, he would be able to forget.


    However, reality proved that he couldn¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 906 - Living With a License is Different

    <h4>Chapter 906: Living With a License is Different</h4>


    China, Imperial Capital.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, who had just gotten their marriage certificate, felt very sweet while in contrast, the atmosphere in the Dorrans Family and the Gu Family was heavy.


    As a result, Fu Shiqin could not stand it anymore and moved in with Fu Shiyi.


    Heined to Fu Shiyi as he unpacked the things he had brought over.


    ¡°Not only are the two of them at home every day, Sister-inw is also apanying our brother to work every day. She doesn¡¯t even pay attention to thepany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time eating their dog food. Are you still not used to it?¡± Fu Shiyi answered as he yed a game.


    Fu Shiqin put down the box on the ground heavily. ¡°What do you think? It is just a marriage certificate, why do they have to talk about love again?¡±


    Ever since they got their marriage certificate, the two of them had been acting lovey-dovey.


    At home, they would kiss and hug each other whenever there was a disagreement. They would call each other ¡®husband¡¯ and ¡®wife¡¯ non-stop,pletely disregarding the mental and physical health of a single man like him.


    ¡°Living with a license is different now.¡± Fu Shiyi answered casually.


    Fu Shiqin sat down on the sofa and mumbled with a frown, ¡°No, I feel like our brother and sister-inw have been hiding something from us recently.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to tell you about the fun they have in the bedroom?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°It is not this, it is something else.¡± Fu Shiqin thought back to what he had noticed at Landscape Vi and said, ¡°One day, I heard our brother telling sister-inw that he would take care of everything and that she need not worry. Isn¡¯t that weird?¡±


    Moreover, when Xu Qian told him about their marriage the other day, he was very happy to hear about it. However, when he thought about it carefully, he found it somewhat strange.


    Fu Shiyi finished ying the game, threw down the controller and patted Fu Shiqin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Second Brother. You¡¯re just not used to our brother getting married all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, I really feel that something is going on with our brother.¡± Fu Shiqin folded his arms and analyzed. ¡°What does he mean he will take care of everything? What is it that he needs to be taken care of these days? And it is something that has worried sister-inw. Sister-inw has not been on TV recently, and even the scandal between you two has stopped making the headlines.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Fu Shiyi took a bite of the apple on the table and asked with interest.


    ¡°What is it that our brother needs to deal with but does not want to disclose to us? Also, I asked Lei Meng but he did not know anything.¡± Fu Shiqin touched his head and mumbled, ¡°Something is wrong with our family.¡±


    Fu Shiyi chewed the apple. ¡°You are thinking too much. What if our brother, after getting his marriage license, now wants to y some new roles in the bedroom? Will we know about it?¡±


    ¡°Can you not be so dirty-minded?¡± Fu Shiqin squinted at the man who was talking so casually.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they trying to make a baby? It is normal that they are ying around behind our backs.¡± Fu Shiyi showed no intention of stopping.


    Fu Shiqin could not get through to him, so he got up and went to put away a box.


    ¡°My sixth sense tells me something must be wrong.¡±


    Fu Shiyi leaned against the sofa and reminded Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Usually, only women have a sixth sense. Are you a woman?¡±


    With the box in his arms, Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Third Brother, do you want to fight?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said with a smile, ¡°Then get lost, don¡¯t stay with me.¡±


    He wondered who had begged him to let him move in with him yesterday?


    He had not even fully moved in and yet he wanted to start a fight with him?

 Chapter 907 - Three People Living Together

    <h4>Chapter 907: Three People Living Together</h4>


    Fu Shiqin had just finished moving in his things but before he could tidy them up, He Chi arrived with some lobster kebabs.


    ¡°Third Brother, clean up the table.¡±


    Then, he went into his room to change into his home clothes and shuffled back out in his slippers.


    Fu Shiqin came out of the room and was startled when he saw He Chi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you live here too.¡±


    ¡°I have been staying here for a long time. It is close to the hospital, so I lived here before Fu Shiyi came along and moved in,¡± He Chi said and went into the dining room to enjoy his dinner.


    Fu Shiqin washed his hands and got ready to eat.


    ¡°Second Brother, get some beer from the fridge,¡± He Chi pointed at the fridge and shouted at Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin opened the fridge and snorted when he saw the fridge full of alcohol.


    ¡°Are you guys going to drink yourselves to death?¡±


    With that said, he took out three cans for them to drink.


    He Chi opened the can and snorted at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Tell me, your brother and sister-inw live together. Why were you joining in on the fun? You should have moved out long ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would be willing to live with them if I didn¡¯t have work to discuss?¡± Fu Shiqinined unhappily.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him and alsoined, ¡°Cut it out. You¡¯ve liked following our brother around since you were young. You¡¯re like a tail.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took a sip of the beer and said in distress, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I really feel like our brother is hiding something from us.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said to He Chi in amusement, ¡°His sixth sense.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for your brother to hide something from you guys?¡± He Chi said while chewing on the kebab, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys also hide something from him?¡±


    ¡°No, I think it is something serious.¡± The more Fu Shiqin thought about it, the more suspicious he felt.


    The two of them rarely met his brother, so they didn¡¯t think there was a problem.


    But when they went to work and got off work, they would see each other frequently and he could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°Alright, your brother is married. He¡¯s not going to y with you anymore. You don¡¯t have to be so disappointed.¡± He Chi patted his shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡°Your brother is only telling your sister-inw, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were discussing it secretly.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He Chi put his hand on his shoulder and advised him earnestly, ¡°To your brother, only his wife is his biological rtion. You¡¯re just adopted. You have to know your ce, understand?¡±


    ¡°Hell, you two just don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin got annoyed. They still did not believe what he had said.


    Fu Shiyi could not stand him anymore and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, ask our brother yourself.¡±


    At most, he would be beaten up by his brother.


    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t already told us, it will be useless to ask.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Anyway, he had been feeling that his brother and sister-inw had been acting weird recently. Although they were still showing off their affection for each other, there was something wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to say it, but if he does want to say something, it will be the truth.¡± He Chi analyzed.


    Fu Shiqin nodded and thought that it made sense. He looked at Fu Shiyi and He Chi.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Fu Shiyi agreed.


    Anyway, if he offended his brother, he would not be the unlucky one.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shiqin could not make up his mind.


    ¡°Of course! Aren¡¯t you our brother¡¯s brother?¡± Fu Shiyi encouraged him.


    Hearing what they had said, Fu Shiqin decided to ask his brother tomorrow, so that he would not feel guilty.

 Chapter 908 - Brother, Are You Hiding Something From Us?

    <h4>Chapter 908: Brother, Are You Hiding Something From Us?</h4>


    The three of them drank together and the next morning, both Fu Shiqin and He Chi woke upte.


    Xu Qian saw Fu Shiqin and informed him.


    ¡°Second Master, Boss wants you to give him the report. Also... he said if you¡¯rete, your sry will be deducted.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed.


    Xu Qian said innocently, ¡°It¡¯s Boss¡¯ idea.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took out the report, checked it and knocked on his brother¡¯s office.


    ¡°What have I ever said when you werete yourself? Yet you dock my pay as soon as I amte. I was so busy moving yesterday¡ª¡±


    He was onlyte once and yet his sry was immediately deducted. His brother had beente so many times because of his rtionship. And thest time he was at work he left to get married, he was toozy to count how many times he had rescheduled things.


    Fu Hanzheng took over the report and said ruthlessly, ¡°If you sit in my seat, you can dock my pay, too.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth.


    How infuriating. He couldn¡¯t win against him.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up at the man who was still standing there. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought of the conversationst night and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Brother, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Hanzheng answered and asked.


    ¡°Brother, are you and sister-inw... hiding something from us recently?¡± The moment Fu Shiqin said those words, he paid close attention to his brother¡¯s movements and expression, trying to find some clues.


    However, Fu Hanzheng remained calm and did not even tremble when he was flipping through the files.


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°No one said anything. I just feel that you are hiding something from us,¡± Fu Shiqin said honestly.


    At first nce, it was nothing. However, after thinking about the recent events, he felt that something was wrong.


    Why did his brother suddenly go to get married during work hours? He was not someone who would have such sudden thoughts.


    The marriage between him and his sister-inw had been settled a long time ago. There was no need to rush it so quickly.


    Besides, why was his sister-inw crying in the Civil Affairs Bureau?


    That day when they came back from the dinner at the old residence, the two of them secretly touched each other and said something. When they saw him, they immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°You really know how to feel things, hmm?¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a funny look at him.


    ¡°I heard what you said to sister-inw the other day, that you would make the arrangements and that she should not worry,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the report he handed over and said casually, ¡°Anthony Gustav ising to the wedding. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll cause trouble. What¡¯s wrong with making arrangements?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin blinked and said, ¡°But... Lei Meng did not receive any arrangement details.¡±


    ¡°I just have to ask the Swedish Royal Family to keep an eye on him, do you want me to send someone to watch him?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    So this was the reason, he was worried for nothing.


    Anthony Gustav wasing to the wedding. That kid couldn¡¯t have gotten upset at the news and now wants toe to the wedding to steal the bride, could he? No wonder his brother was worried.


    Having said the words, Fu Hanzheng looked up at him.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiqin left after hearing these words.


    Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief seeing the office door closed.


    He had always been very careful. How did this kid know?


    Fortunately, he managed to use Anthony Gustav as a shield.


    It was not that he and Fu Shiyi were untrustworthy, but they could not control their mouths and would expose the secret at the old mansion.


    Now that he had to keep an eye on the Gu family and handle thepany matters, he really did not have the mood to exin this matter to them.

 Chapter 909 - Third Brother, Do You Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 909: Third Brother, Do You Want to Die?</h4>


    The wedding was scheduled for the second month after Gu Weiwei¡¯s birthday.


    Therefore, after they had registered their marriage for a week, Madam Fu prepared to head to Slovakia to prepare for the wedding.


    Fearing that they might get into trouble, Fu Hanzheng arranged his own business ne to send them there.


    Coincidentally, it was in the afternoon when they left, so everyone went to send them off together.


    Seeing more than ten boxes being loaded onto the ne, Fu Shiyi looked at his mother in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hold a wedding for sister-inw, not move in, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Some things can¡¯t be found over there, so I have to bring them with me.¡± Mrs. Fu red at him.


    Gu Weiwei said in amusement, ¡°Mom, call me if there¡¯s anything else you need. We¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve brought everything I need. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a grand wedding for you,¡± Mrs. Fu said confidently.


    Fu Shiqinined to Fu Shiyi, who was standing next to him, in a low voice, ¡°I saw the wedding proposal that our mother put together. It is not a wedding, but a grand and ostentatious show!¡±


    There were all kinds of fresh flowers that needed to be air-delivered and all sorts of luxurious and high-end decorations. All that was missing was a pnquin for his sister-inw.


    ¡°As long as they are happy.¡± Fu Shiyiughed dryly.


    All these years, their biological mother had been looking forward to his brother¡¯s wedding. She had long thought of thousands of ns for the wedding. That was why it was not easy for her to just let it be so-so. Of course, she had to work hard.


    Mrs. Fu took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hand and nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s best if youe with us. If we¡¯re in the wrong ce, you can tell us in time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing, but took hold of Weiwei¡¯s shoulders and expressed his objection in silence.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t even think about it. Our brother will never let sister-inw go with you.¡± Fu Shiqin persuaded.


    Given their recent intimate behavior, his brother would never let his sister-inw leave for more than ten days while he stayed alone in the country.


    Mrs. Fu let go of her hands helplessly and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Call me anytime, if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Although she was very excited to prepare a wedding for them, she still tried her best to match her daughter-inw¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Got it, mom, take care of yourself over there, especially grandma.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded her gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a private doctor with us.¡± Mrs. Fu smiled happily and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on work, take good care of Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Doesn¡¯t he already know how to take care of his own wife?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted in amusement.


    His brother took better care of his sister-inw than anyone else. Was there a need for her to worry?


    Mrs. Fu squinted at him and pulled a long face at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Both of you pack up ande to the wedding on time. Don¡¯t embarrass your brother.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to worry so much?¡± Fu Shiyi brushed his fringe proudly and said to his mother, ¡°You should be worried about Second Brother, you should be asking him to lose some weight.¡±


    ¡°You really want to start a war! Third Brother, do you want to die?¡± Fu Shiqin was furious after hearing himself being targeted again.


    He only moved in with him because he didn¡¯t want to live alone.


    However, living under the same roof as him, he really wished that he could beat him up eight hundred times a day. He exuded such an annoying aura from head to toe.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to die, then do you want to move out of my home?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a proud smile.

 Chapter 910 - My Legs Turn Soft When I See the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 910: My Legs Turn Soft When I See the Bed</h4>


    When Mrs. Fu and the others got on the ne, Gu Weiwei asked the two brothers who were still arguing with each other, ¡°Are you twoing over for dinner today?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said at the same time. They had already eaten lunch at the nearby restaurants but still wanted to eat dinner with them.


    Gu Weiwei got into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car, closed the door and said, ¡°Yuan Shuo said that he and Cayman are heading to Country A.¡±


    They also told her that they would try to stop Gu Siting from knowing about her.


    Fu Hanzheng had also arranged someone to keep an eye on the Gu Family, but he did not want Fu Shengying and the others to find out about it, so he did not ask Lei Meng to do it.


    However, doing so was notprehensive enough and might not be effective.


    Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans had gone to Country A. To a certain extent, it would help them solve many problems.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo has told Cayman Dorrans about you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he drove.


    Cayman Dorrans had taken Yuan Shuo to Country A, so it was obvious that he had gained Cayman Dorrans¡¯ trust.


    And the easiest and most direct way to gain Cayman Dorrans¡¯ trust was to tell him about her.


    ¡°He said that he did not tell him everything, but... Cayman already knows most of it.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. No wonder Yuan Shuo called Cayman Dorrans a sly old fox.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°Are you going to... meet Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans and the Fu Family did not have a deep grudge with one another, but neither did the Fu Family have a good impression of them.


    After all, it was because he had helped the Gu family for all those years that they were unable to get their revenge.


    ¡°Not yet, we will see,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Although she and Cayman Dorrans were father and daughter, they had never met as father and daughter.


    She heard from Yuan Shuo that his health had deteriorated in recent years, so if she wanted to see him, she should meet him soon.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Will Dorrans killed you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Previously, she had only aroused Will¡¯s suspicion and yet he had gotten someone to instigate the Li Family to kill her.


    Her meeting with Cayman Dorrans would be all the more suspicious.


    He knew that he was her father in the past, but this person had too many enemies. If she got too close to him, she would inevitably be implicated.


    Although her death was not caused by Cayman Dorrans, it was because of his identity.


    He didn¡¯t object to their father-daughter meeting, but he didn¡¯t want her getting too close to the Dorrans family and attracting more danger.


    ¡°I will deal with him after we settle down.¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes shed with coldness as she spoke coldly.


    Because the wedding was imminent and she had to prevent Fu Shengying and Grandma Fu from knowing her true identity, she did not have the time to settle scores with Will and Ling Yan.


    However, she was not a magnanimous person.


    Fu Hanzheng reminded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll handle these matters? Who else do you want to settle the score with?¡±


    Will Dorrans had already killed her once. How could he possibly dare to allow her to go and get even with Will Dorrans himself?


    Gu Weiwei surrendered and said with a smile, ¡°I told you. Now I just want us to finish our wedding in peace. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    ¡°Some things must be thought about,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in surprise.


    Fu Hanzheng drove without changing his expression.


    ¡°About the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°It does not mean that there will be results,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s work harder.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched when she heard his words.


    She really didn¡¯t want him to work hard anymore. He had already worked so hard that her legs would turn soft whenever she saw the bed.

 Chapter 911 - Who Did The Idiotic Attribute Come From?

    <h4>Chapter 911: Who Did The Idiotic Attribute Come From?</h4>


    They had just returned to Landscape Vi when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin¡¯s car pulled in behind them.


    As soon as they entered, the servant said happily, ¡°Young Master, Madam, your wedding photos are here.¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could take a look, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had already run away with the pictures and hung the picture frames against the wall.


    ¡°Look at our brother¡¯s wedding pictures! They are so much better than the ones of you!¡± Fu Shiqin took the opportunity to make fun of Fu Shiyi.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t think much of it when he saw them taking photos. It was only when the photos were out that he realized how amazing the effects were.


    Usually, many people would deliberately pose for their wedding photos, but their photos appeared warm and natural.


    No wonder. At the time, when the photographer said that they could interact freely, he had wondered if they had hired an amateur.


    Only now did he realize that he was a true master.


    ¡°I am not as handsome as our brother, but I am definitely more handsome than you,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much you look like me?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    A twin born from the same womb looked exactly the same from head to toe. How could he be more handsome than him?


    Hence, the two started arguing about their looks again.


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at the pictures and instructed the servants to hang them up properly.


    Then, he led her into the dining room for dinner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the pictures?¡± Gu Weiwei asked softly.


    He walked over to take a look but did notment. She guessed that he was not too satisfied.


    Although she was already very satisfied.


    ¡°I like it very much,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°But you left only after taking a few nces,¡± Gu Weiwei said gloomily.


    Fu Hanzheng burst intoughter and kissed her on the lips, while the other two were still arguing about their appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re right in front of me. Why am I staring at the photo?¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed instantly and all her unhappiness disappeared.


    Logically speaking, after talking with Fu Hanzheng for so long, they should have passed the honeymoon period.


    However, every time he suddenly said something seductive, it still made her blush and caused her heart to race.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi came over and sat opposite them, protesting.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for dinner, not for dog food. Please let us go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at them and asked Fu Shiyi, ¡°Are you bringing Ding Dongdong to the wedding?¡±


    Fu Shiqin exposed him straightaway. ¡°She is not his girlfriend. If he wants to bring her along, she must be willing to attend.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not surprised. She had thought it strange when Fu Shiyi asked about the proposal.


    Now she understood that he was not asking for himself, but for Fu Hanzheng.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that he had not confirmed his rtionship with Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°It is just a wedding, I will bring her with me,¡± Fu Shiyi said indignantly.


    In fact, he had already invited Ding Dongdong over the phone.


    However, he was mercilessly rejected again.


    He did not know what he had done to be rejected so many times by a girl.


    ¡°She has already rejected you, yet you are still harassing her.¡± Fu Shiqin never let go of any opportunity to make fun of Fu Shiyi. ¡°Do you know how perverted you are?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was displeased when he heard his words.


    ¡°Second Brother, what do you want to bet on with me, if I bring her to the wedding?¡±


    ¡°A month¡¯s worth of socks, hand-washed.¡± Fu Shiqin was not scared at all.


    ¡°Alright, just you wait.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two clowns and then at Fu Hanzheng.


    Most of the people in the Fu Family were calm and elegant. These two... jokers, who did they take after?

 Chapter 912 - Who Did You Take Care of?

    <h4>Chapter 912: Who Did You Take Care of?</h4>


    A week after Mrs. Fu and the others left, Fu Hanzheng had finished thepany business and was ready to go to Slovakia for the wedding.


    In order to make it easier for them to go there together, Gu Weiwei asked Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to take Fu Hanzheng¡¯s private ne with them, so that they would not waste any more time.


    Not only was Ji Cheng here, Ming Ye and Ming Zongyuan were also here.


    Seeing them get out of the car, Fu Hanzheng frowned as he remembered that Ming Zongyuan had tricked her into going to meet Ming Ye.


    Gu Weiwei sensed his jealousy and said softly.


    ¡°He likes Ji Cheng, not me. It has been so long and yet you are still jealous?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her. He had not paid much attention to the Ming Family, so he did not know that Ming Ye was in love with Ji Cheng who was brought up by the Ji Family.


    Ming Zongyuan got out of the car and praised Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s only been a short time since west met, yet you¡¯ve be so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ming, you are getting younger and younger.¡± Gu Weiweiplimented him sweetly.


    Ming Zongyuan broke intoughter. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Ye stood beside Ming Zongyuan and smiled gently.


    ¡°President Fu, Mrs. Fu, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Ming Ye helped Ming Zongyuan over to the ne and Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian stood next to her.


    Probably because Fu Hanzheng was there, he asked her in a low voice, ¡°Weiwei, Weiwei, have I lost a lot of weight?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sized up Ji Cheng from head to toe and found that she had indeed be much slimmer.


    ¡°Well, obviously.¡±


    Ji Cheng gestured at her excitedly and whispered, ¡°Five kilograms, a whole five kilograms. This is the first time I¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡±


    Luo Qianqian teased her softly. ¡°It¡¯s also the only time you¡¯ve seeded.¡±


    In the past, no matter how many times she tried to lose weight, she would still eat and drink whatever she wanted. She had never seeded once.


    This time, she really made up her mind. She thought that it was impossible for her to do it, but she really lost five kilograms.


    ¡°The world of skinny people is so nice. I feel like a fairy,¡± Ji Cheng said with a smile.


    Luo Qianqian did not know what to say as she listened to her ttery.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even lose a hundred pounds, how dare she call herself a fairy?¡±


    ¡°I can get thinner!¡± Ji Cheng said confidently.


    If it weren¡¯t for the food that her cousin always gave her, she could have lost even more weight.


    The three of them wereughing when a car stopped not far away from them. A tall and handsome long-legged beauty alighted from the car.


    The moment the car door opened, Fu Shiyi said to Fu Shiqin proudly, ¡°A month¡¯s worth of socks. You must wash them personally.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was Ding Dongdong from their bet.


    Fu Shiyi did everything he could to get Ding Dongdong here in order to win back face and to have his brother wash the socks.


    ¡°Dongdong, over here.¡± Fu Shiyi waved enthusiastically.


    Ding Dongdong came closer and greeted Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Second Master, long time no see.¡±


    Fu Shiqin had just lost the bet and so he could not even smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject him and refuse toe?¡±


    Ding Dongdong looked at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Weiwei invited me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his sister-inw and then at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re ying tricks.¡±


    We only said that we would get her to attend the wedding. We didn¡¯t say who had to be the one doing the inviting.


    He had begged his sister-inw for a few days before she finally called Ding Dongdong.


    But it was worth it to win against Fu Shiqin.

 Chapter 913 - Married

    <h4>Chapter 913: Married</h4>


    ¡°We only said that we would invite her over. We didn¡¯t specify how we would invite her over. If you want to bet, you have to be ready to admit defeat.¡±


    Fu Shiyi patted Fu Shiqin¡¯s shoulders and consoled him with a smile.


    Ding Dongdong went over and greeted Gu Weiwei. ¡°Weiwei, thank you for inviting me to your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Third Master hoped that you woulde,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that guy running around in front of her andining that he had been rejected so many times with tears and snot, she wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    And she happened to know something about his rtionship with Ding Dongdong from Fu Hanzheng, so she invited him over.


    Hopefully, this guy was not just trying to win Fu Shiqin¡¯s bet.


    Ding Dongdong smiled without a word and went to get on the ne first.


    Fu Shiyi did not want to wait outside any longer, so he followed Ding Dongdong to the ne.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian also got on the ne after standing outside for a while. They looked around the ne curiously.


    ¡°The happiness of a rich man is unimaginable.¡± Ji Cheng sighed.


    What was the big deal about buying a car? He had already bought a ne.


    ¡°You speak as if your family is very poor.¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    The Ji and Ming families were both wealthy and powerful families, yet she still had the cheek to say that they were rich.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ne or a luxury car.¡± Ji Cheng argued.


    There was a private jet for overseas and countless luxury cars at home. Fu Hanzheng could drive whichever one he wanted.


    What was more important was that Weiwei¡¯s husband was so good-looking. The two of them were practically idol dramas.


    As she spoke, she looked out of the porthole at the handsome man and beautiful woman holding hands outside. It was a pleasant sight.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said to the person next to him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go up and prepare to leave.¡±


    ¡°He Chi is not here yet.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him when he heard that his brother was leaving.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, get there by yourself.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to wait any longer.


    However, just as he finished speaking, two cars arrived.


    After the car was parked, He Chi got out of one car and Qin Man got out of the other.


    Fu Hanzheng saw Qin Man frowning. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Was the Ministry of Foreign Affairs so free recently?


    She actually had the time to attend their wedding in Slovakia.


    ¡°Your marriage is such a big deal. Someone from the Qin family shoulde, right?¡±


    With that, Qin Man got on the ne.


    Hearing what Fu Hanzheng said, He Chi got very annoyed.


    ¡°You actually want to leave me behind? Do you have any humanity?¡±


    ¡°I hate people who arete.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng led Gu Weiwei onto the ne in front of them.


    Fu Shiqin chuckled. He just hated it when people were not on time, but when he was not on time, it was fine.


    Everyone boarded the ne, and the cabin crew began preparing to take off.


    Fu Shiyi sat next to Ding Dongdong, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian sat together and chatted, while Qin Man sat next to Ming Zongyuan and Ming Ye. They soon started to talk.


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and they sat together in silence.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng sat in the front seats and spoke in a low voice as they counted who was going to attend their wedding.


    ¡°Is it appropriate to only inform these people?¡±


    This seemed to be everyone, not including those from the old mansion who had gone in advance. Plus Martin Green and Merlin would go there themselves. There were only twenty people in total.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a prestigious family to get married in such a low-key manner.

 Chapter 914 - Big Boss Yuan Meng in Male Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 914: Big Boss Yuan Meng in Male Clothes</h4>


    ¡°Do you think it won¡¯t be lively enough?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    After all, she was still in the entertainment industry. If she were to get married at such a young age, it would easily attract criticism.


    In addition, Qin Man rmended her to give a speech at the International Youth Forum, so she had to pay more attention to her image. Qin Man repeatedly warned them not to let the public know about their marriage.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I mean, will your family feel embarrassed?¡±


    If it was really a public wedding, with the Fu family¡¯s status, it would definitely be a gathering of political and business figures.


    Now, there were only around twenty of them attending their wedding. She was afraid that they would feel embarrassed if there weren¡¯t any of those people there.


    ¡°The important thing is that we are getting married, not the guests,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If it was really a public wedding, then they would have to be busy taking care of the people who came to attend the wedding. It wouldpletely lose its true meaning.


    Now it was enough to bring only a few people who knew about their rtionship and wished them well for their wedding.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands and leaned against him as she whispered, ¡°Yuan Shuo said that the Gu Family is still looking for the owner Nine-Eyed Pearl because he has not appeared yet.¡±


    She hoped that that person would never appear.


    ¡°I know,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered in a low voice and held her hands tightly.


    The people he arranged also sent back such news. Fortunately, the wedding was only two or three days away. The wedding should bepleted sessfully.


    As for the future, he would take it one step at a time.


    No matter what happened, he would never let her go.


    If he had known that he would love her so deeply, he would have found her long ago and not let her suffer so much.


    It was a pity that he had no fate to participate in her past, but... her future would always be with him.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, who were the bride and groom, were secretly worried that the wedding they had been looking forward to for a long time would be jeopardized. They were also worried that the secret they had been hiding would be exposed one day and the Fu Family would fall apart.


    The flight from the capital to Slovakia took nearly ten hours.


    Once they got off the ne, Mrs. Fu arranged for a chauffeur to pick them up. One of the drivers was wearing a ck leather jacket and smoking while leaning against the car.


    It was only when he saw them getting off the ne that he slowly walked over with a cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched when she saw him.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°The day before yesterday.¡±


    It was Yuan Meng who was pretending to be a man, but Gu Weiwei was very familiar with the way she smoked, so she recognized her at once.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact you previously, so I thought you didn¡¯t see the message,¡± Gu Weiwei said. She had not expected that she would arrive here before them.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi walking past with Ding Dongdong, Yuan Meng whistled.


    ¡°Prettydy, there¡¯s a good specialty bar near here. Are you interested in going?¡±


    Ding Dongdong stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Fu Shiyi widened his eyes and he said angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you see that I am here?</i>


    How dare he flirt with the girl he brought here in front of him?


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Shiyi and said to Ding Dongdong, ¡°Hello, prettydy. My name is Yuan Shuo.¡±


    ¡°You... you are simply an imposter.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was even angrier hearing the name. Yuan Shuo did not look like this.

 Chapter 915 - Big Boss Yuan Meng in Male Clothes 2

    <h4>Chapter 915: Big Boss Yuan Meng in Male Clothes 2</h4>


    ¡°How am I an imposter? Just take it as a disguise.¡±


    Yuan Meng gave Fu Shiyi a warning and exchanged contact information with Ding Dongdong in a friendly way. They agreed to go to the bar together,ter tonight.


    Fu Shiyi got so furious standing next to them.


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi walked past them and almost pped in delight.


    Yuan Meng chatted with Ding Dongdong for a while before she got into the car and became the driver for Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei said to Yuan Meng, who was driving the car, when she saw Fu Shiyi who was still raging outside, ¡°Does your husband know that you¡¯re flirting with girls in your husband¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°So what if he knows?¡± Yuan Meng snorted proudly.


    This was not the first time she had used his name to pick up girls.


    ¡°She is Fu Shiyi¡¯s date, don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Now Fu Shiyi was hopping mad. If she went to Ding Dongdong again, Fu Shiyi was going to kill her.


    However, he definitely could not beat her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched Ding Dongdong¡¯spetitions and I think her skills are quite good. What¡¯s the big deal if I get to know her? It¡¯s not like I can do anything.¡±


    Yuan Meng wanted to smoke in the car but she nced at Fu Hanzheng in the back seat and put down the cigarette.


    ¡°What else would you want?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a man, of course I can do whatever I want?¡± Yuan Meng said slyly.


    Ding Dongdong had a cold face and an outstanding figure. She was a sexy beauty.


    If she was a man, she would definitely chase after her.


    ¡°Too bad you are not.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Yuan Meng sighed and looked at them through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°You¡¯ve married Fu Hanzheng now. When are you going to meet Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°It seems that we are not sure yet.¡±


    She had notpletely stopped Gu Siting from finding out about her yet. At this moment, she had no time or energy to meet Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t go, he will hold on to my son forever.¡± Yuan Mengined.


    Although Cayman Dorrans didn¡¯t do anything to Yuan Shuo or Yuan Bao, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting them go until he met her.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°You should let me get married first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll forget,¡± said Yuan Meng.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, indicating that she understood.


    ¡°Won¡¯t Anderson notice youing to Slovakia like this?¡±


    ¡°Old Anderson has been busy plotting with Will Dorrans recently. He¡¯s nning to do something big and kill your father, Cayman, that sly old fox. He¡¯s plotting to usurp his position, why would he care about me?¡± Yuan Meng said in a nonchnt tone.


    Gu Weiwei did not sound too nervous.


    Since Yuan Meng already knew, then Yuan Shuo definitely knew as well.


    Yuan Shuo was with Cayman Dorrans. If he knew, it meant Cayman Dorrans knew too.


    Therefore, it was impossible for him to be defenseless.


    Besides, given her current situation, she could not help much.


    Yuan Meng finished her sentence and saw that she was not worried at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will kill your father?¡±


    She had already made it sound so serious, yet she was not anxious at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think, to know that Cayman Dorrans already knows about it and is prepared for it. I don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo was smart, but he always called Cayman Dorrans an old fox.


    Therefore, it could be seen that the old man was very cunning. Since he knew that someone wanted to harm him, he would definitely be prepared.

 Chapter 916 - Like Father, Like Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 916: Like Father, Like Daughter</h4>


    Yuan Meng sighed.


    Like father, like daughter. They were indeed foxes.


    ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have to worry. After all, a big shot is a big shot. He won¡¯t be defeated so easily.¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family did not find that person, and neither did Cayman Dorrans?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    As far as she knew, they had been searching for months. Based on the Gu Family¡¯s and Cayman Dorrans¡¯ intelligencework, they should have been able to fish out the needle in the haystack by now.


    Moreover, the person who was supposed to appear half a month ago had not appeared until now.


    Sometimes, she even wondered if they really existed, but because she was reborn after death, she had no choice but to believe it.


    ¡°Stop it. The Gu Family¡¯s men have been looking for him, but they only said that they are looking for a Chinese man with ck hair and fair skin. There are so many people who fit that description, who knows which one is the one Gu Siting wants to meet.¡± Yuan Mengined.


    With just this bit of information, even gods would not be able to find the owner of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl.


    ¡°Did Gu Siting do anything unusual?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Siting should have known that Cayman Dorrans was watching him, and he might have known that Cayman Dorrans did not want him to know about her.


    However, if he did not want to be discovered by Cayman Dorrans, he would be on guard.


    Yuan Meng frowned and thought about what Yuan Shuo told her.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual. He went to work and got off work as usual, but I heard that he has been suffering from anxiety and insomnia recently.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was still worried. ¡°We need to keep an eye on the people he sees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Old Fox and Yuan Shuo are both keeping an eye on him in Country A. He¡¯s not stupid. He won¡¯t let anyone disturb your marriage,¡± said Yuan Meng.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. He had arranged his men, and Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo were both in A Land, so Gu Siting should not be out of his control.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands tightly. She had passed the most difficult part, which was to confess her identity to him.


    However, this was the beginning of their future together.


    Yuan Meng reminded her.


    ¡°I saw that Ling Yan is still staying at the Gu residence. I¡¯m sure no one will find out about her.¡±


    Now that the person Gu Siting was waiting for had not shown up, Ling Yan must be the happiest one.


    She must have thought that as long as that person did not appear, no one in this world would ever discover the secret of her causing her death back then.


    ¡°I have prepared a big gift for her. I will give it to her when I am free.¡± Gu Weiwei looked very cold when she thought of Ling Yan.


    She was just busy getting married and had no time for her.


    ¡°I thought you had forgotten about this enemy.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei sneered. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Her heart was still inside her. How could she forget?


    Hearing this, Fu Hanzheng frowned and asked her, ¡°What are you nning to do now? Didn¡¯t you agree to let me handle it?¡±


    ¡°I... am just doing a little, nothing dangerous,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Yuan Meng chimed in, ¡°You have to take revenge yourself in order to appease the hatred in your heart. Even if you help to kill all of them, you won¡¯t be able to swallow it if you don¡¯t take revenge yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and took a step back.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing dangerous, you can do it yourself.¡±


    He was already shocked by everything that had happened to her just by listening to them talk about it. Now, he was filled with a greater hatred.


    Just as Yuan Meng had said, even if he could help her deal with the person who had harmed her, she would still have to personally vent her anger.

 Chapter 917 - Shes Not Your Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 917: She¡¯s Not Your Girlfriend</h4>


    It was already night time when they arrived at the castle where the wedding was to be held.


    The interior and exterior of the castle had been arranged by Madam Fu, so it was very different now.


    The European-styled castle exuded a ssic European beauty. Madam Fu had only added a few European-styled decorations and some ssical oil paintings that did not ruin the original beauty of the castle. Instead, it looked more elegant and luxurious.


    Fu Shiqin came in and sized up the new decorations in the castle as heined to his mother, ¡°Our brother is only here to get married. Are you seriously going to renovate this ce like a pce?¡±


    All the decorations were expensive items for auction. She was really willing to part with them.


    Mrs. Fu nced at him coldly. ¡°You have no right to speak. Move aside.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of Mrs. Fu¡¯s arm and said with a sincere smile, as she sized up the newly decorated castle, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Fu pointed to the ce where the ceremony was to be held. ¡°We¡¯re going to decorate this ce with fresh flowers. If we do it now, they won¡¯t look good if we wait until the wedding, so the flowers will only be sent over tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It should be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What about you two? Have a good rest for the next two days. We¡¯ll discuss the wedding process tomorrow,¡± said Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Alright, you guys must be tired from traveling so far. Eat something and rest early. I¡¯ll go greet Grandfather Ming and the rest.¡±


    Mrs. Fu patted her hands and left to greet the guests.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were going upstairs to their temporary room when they bumped into Yuan Meng, who was going to the bar with Ding Dongdong, followed by Fu Shiyi who was going crazy, and Fu Shiqin and He Chi who were watching the show.


    Fu Shiyi asked Gu Weiwei indignantly, ¡°Sister-inw, do you believe that he is Yuan Shuo?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded at Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    He was not Yuan Shuo himself, but she was his wife.


    ¡°How is he simr? This isn¡¯t Yuan Shuo, okay?¡±


    Yuan Shuo didn¡¯t look like this at all. Moreover, he didn¡¯t flirt with girls at all. Where did this pervert who was snatching girls from hime from?


    Fu Shiyi was furious, but what was even more infuriating was that this man kept harassing Ding Dongdong whom he had brought with him.


    ¡°It is normal for people to change after growing up,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a suppressed smile.


    Fu Shiyi had met Yuan Shuo, but not his wife Yuan Meng.


    When he and his elder brother found out that she was dressed as a man to meet sister-inw, they thought that sister-inw had found a pretty boy. They could not tell that it was a woman, let alone Fu Shiyi.


    He¡¯d naturally recognized she was Yuan Shuo¡¯s wife, she was absolutely a woman.


    But he would not tell Fu Shiyi.


    He thought that he had won by asking his sister-inw to invite Ding Dongdong to attend the wedding with him.


    Now that he had brought Ding Dongdong with him, she was going on a date with another ¡®man¡¯. He was obviously going to be pissed.


    Ding Dongdong had long known that this was a woman, so she didn¡¯t hold back and spoke to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s go.¡± Yuan Meng put one hand on Ding Dongdong¡¯s shoulder and walked away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, why are you holding onto her shoulder?¡± Fu Shiyi chased after them and separated them.


    However, Yuan Meng became yful and held Ding Dongdong¡¯s waist on purpose.


    ¡°Third Master, she¡¯s not your girlfriend. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at the man and got very annoyed. ¡°Not yet, but maybe she will be in the future. ¡°

 Chapter 918 - Dont Go If I Dont Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 918: Don¡¯t Go If I Don¡¯t Let You Go</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯re not, don¡¯t interrupt our date,¡± Yuan Meng said and left with Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Seeing Fu Shiyi so furious, Fu Shiqin was very amused.


    He Chi patted Fu Shiyi¡¯s shoulders sympathetically. ¡°I guess this is fate. My condolences.¡±


    It was karma for him trying to trick Fu Shiqin.


    He couldn¡¯t get his hands on the girl he wanted to flirt with, and she was now going on a date with someone else.


    Fu Shiyi followed behind her, gnashing his teeth. What he did not understand was how she went on a date with the fake Yuan Shuo, who came out of nowhere and asked her to go to a bar, without hesitation.


    Gu Weiwei followed Fu Hanzheng upstairs with a mischievous smile after seeing the group of people leaving the room.


    ¡°Third Master is really angry tonight.¡±


    ¡°He asked for it.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not feel sorry for his brother at all.


    Some people just didn¡¯t know how to cherish things because they could easily obtain them. They became extremely obsessed with the kind of things that they couldn¡¯t obtain no matter what.


    Fu Shiyi was one of them.


    How many girlfriends has he had over the years? He had always broken up with them within a few months.


    He suddenly met Ding Dongdong, whopletely disregarded his charm. Whether it was out of apetitive spirit or something else, he would not be able to get out of this trap anytime soon.


    ¡°You older brothers are truly impolite when ites to conning your younger brother.¡±


    He knew that Ding Dongdong was Fu Shiyi¡¯s former ssmate, and Fu Shiqin had known about it some time ago.


    However, they refused to tell him and allowed him to be tortured by Ding Dongdong again and again.


    Fu Shiqin was the happiest one at the moment. He knew that Ding Dongdong was Fu Shiyi¡¯s former ssmate and Yuan Meng was pretending to be Yuan Shuo. But he kept looking at Fu Shiyi and refused to tell him.


    They loved each other yet tortured each other. It was as if they were obsessed with brotherhood.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and held the woman who was busy unpacking.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. We can tidy up tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the clothes and said as she looked at him, ¡°I have a lot of work to do tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pressed his chin against her shoulder and did not let go of her arms.


    ¡°Weiwei, no matter what happens in the future, if I don¡¯t let go, you shouldn¡¯t leave either.¡±


    He knew that even if he could hide the fact that she was Gu Weiwei from his father and the Old Lady, they would find out about it one day.


    At that time, there would inevitably be conflicts. He was afraid that she would feel wronged and want to leave.


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways at the man who was worrying for nothing. ¡°I have never thought of leaving.¡±


    Even before she told him, she was worried that he would not be able to ept her after he found out.


    However, she had never thought of leaving.


    ¡°A few days ago, I had a dream,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he let out a sigh. ¡°I dreamed that you were actually living in the Gu Family with Gu Siting, and everything that happened with me was just a dream...¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked in amusement, ¡°So you didn¡¯t sleep that night and stared at me until dawn?¡±


    When she woke up in the middle of the night that night, she realized that he was not asleep. The next morning, he had dark circles under his eyes.


    She found it strange that he could not sleep when he was lying in the same bed as her.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled helplessly and agreed with what she said.


    Although it was just a dream, just the thought of it made his heart tremble.


    After all, they had never interacted with each other until she became Gu Weiwei.

 Chapter 919 - Where Is Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 919: Where Is Weiwei?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei turned around in his arms, raised her head and bit his chin, only letting go when he frowned in pain.


    ¡°Now you know it¡¯s not a dream?¡±


    She had had too many nightmares like that. At first, she dreamed that she had died, then she dreamed that he had discovered her identity and broken up with her...


    At that time, she could not tell anyone.


    Now, because of him, she no longer had those strange dreams.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her cheeks and asked in a low voice, ¡°Because Yuan Shuo said that if it were not for those idents, you would have been living in the Gu Family and even with Gu Siting.¡±


    And a few years ago, everything was like that.


    She was in the distant and opposing Gu family. He knew her, but he did not know that he would fall deeply in love with her one day.


    ¡°But I am with you now.¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at the man¡¯s gentle and deep eyes and said firmly, ¡°I will always be with you from now on.¡±


    The past was something none of them could control, but the future was something they could create.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng said in a low voice.


    She was already by his side. She was already his Mrs Fu. What else did he have to worry about?


    ...


    Country A.


    After Cayman Dorrans arrived, he went to the Gu Family to see Gu Siting once, but he only said that the man had postponed the meeting.


    But Gu Siting did not tell him the truth of exactly how many days the meeting had been dyed.


    He went to the office as usual and did his work as usual.


    asionally, he would receive some influential political and business figures at the Gu residence to discuss cooperating with thepany.


    He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so he told Ling Yan not to show her face on such days.


    Ling Yan had always thought that the person Gu Siting was waiting for would never show up. She also wanted to make Gu Siting like her, so she followed his requests.


    Whenever Kuroda Shio informed the household that Gu Siting would be receiving guests, Ling Yan would go to thepany to prepare for work or stay in her room.


    Initially, Cayman Dorrans was also suspicious of his actions, but after sending people to investigate the people he met, they were indeed coborators of the Gu Corporation.


    However, no one knew that Gu Siting was waiting for the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl, who told him that he would meet him at the end of the month.


    One day, the Gu residence received a Chinese man. His ck hair was as ck as ink, his skin was as pale as snow, but his lips were bright red.


    The moment Kuroda Shio received the person, he confirmed that this was the person President Gu had been waiting to meet.


    As usual, they received the Gu family¡¯s coborator and weed him. After dinner was prepared, Kuroda Shio dismissed the servants in the house and waited outside the living room to prevent anyone from intruding.


    Today, Ling Yan went to thepany to discuss the next step of work, so the Gu residence was very quiet.


    Gu Siting looked at the man who appeared a monthte and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re toote.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I had something to do.¡± The other party nodded slightly to express his apology.


    Although he looked almost the same age as Gu Siting, both his voice and eyes looked like an old man.


    ¡°Where exactly did Mr. Gu go? I couldn¡¯t reach you or find you,¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Gu Yun Che looked at the person sitting opposite him. ¡°Mr Gu, did you wait for me for so long just to ask these unimportant questions?¡±

 Chapter 920 - Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 920: Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei</h4>


    This question struck Gu Siting¡¯s heart.


    Yes, after waiting so long, how could he ask him these questions?


    ¡°So, can you tell me where she is now?¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at the anxious person quietly and pitifully.


    ¡°I need to have my things back.¡±


    Gu Siting knew that he was talking about the Nine-Eyed Pearl, so he stood up and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Gu Yun Che stood up and followed him through the living room corridor to the entrance of the basement.


    Gu Siting opened the door and led the way, walking with an indescribable urgency. When they reached the ce where the crystal coffin was ced, he looked at the body in the crystal coffin with trembling eyes.


    <i>Weiwei, please, let me find you.</i>


    Gu Yunche followed him in and looked at the young girl¡¯s body in the crystal coffin.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Gu Siting scanned his retina and added a series of passwords, one of which was Gu Weiwei¡¯s birthday.


    The crystal coffin slowly opened. The girl¡¯s body in the coffin was perfectly preserved. It didn¡¯t look like she had died at all, but more like she had fallen into a long slumber.


    Gu Yun Che took back the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl that he had left behind for a long time and carefully touched it.


    If one looked closely, they would notice that the ck lines on the Heavenly Jewels had turned dark red.


    Moreover, the pattern did not look like it had before when it was ced here at the beginning. It seemed as if it had already changed form.


    Gu Siting watched silently, waiting for the answer that he had been waiting for day and night for.


    Gu Yun Che did not tell him the answer he wanted immediately after he took back the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl. Instead, he was chanting something in his head as if he was performing some ancient and mysterious ritual.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Gu Siting asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, now... can you give me the answer I want?¡±


    Gu Yun Che kept his belongings and looked at the girl¡¯s body in the coffin.


    ¡°Mr Gu, she will nevere back.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Siting¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°You told me that as long as I do what you say, she¡¯ll still be in this world. You¡¯ll tell me where she is.¡±


    ¡°Mr Gu, you misunderstood me.¡± Gu Yunche looked at the agitated man calmly and said, ¡°If I tell you where she is. She will note back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure that she won¡¯te back if you haven¡¯t even told me?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    No matter where she was or what she had be, as long as he knew where she was, he would definitely be able to bring her back. He would definitely be able to...


    ¡°The Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl has never helped someone to exchange for what they truly want. Never. I don¡¯t think... that you will be an exception.¡± Gu Yun Che looked at the anxious and sad young man in front of him. His gaze was filled with sorrow and pain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care if I can find her or not. Just tell me where she is,¡± Gu Siting walked closer and said coldly.


    He had already done everything he said and had waited for so long.


    If he dared to lie to him, he would not be able to leave this ce alive today.


    Seeing that he insisted on knowing, Gu Yun Che did not hide it anymore.


    ¡°The person you are looking for is still in this world, but... she has already be another person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Gu Yun Che said word by word as he looked at the other party¡¯s anxious and anxious gaze.


    ¡°A Chinese girl named Mu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 921 - Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 2

    <h4>Chapter 921: Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 2</h4>


    ¡°Mu Weiwei?!¡±


    Gu Siting shivered as if struck by lightning.


    ¡°How could it be her? How could it be her?¡±


    Gu Yun Che said directly when he saw that he did not believe him, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the answer you wanted. As for whether you believe me or not, it¡¯s up to you to find her.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at the body of the girl in the crystal coffin and asked himself, <i>¡°...Weiwei. How can you be her? How can you be her? How can you be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman?¡±</i>


    ...


    He did not believe that the girl he knew as Gu Weiwei was with Fu Hanzheng.


    Most importantly, he did not believe that Gu Weiwei would fall in love with Fu Hanzheng...


    However, when Gu Yun Che said her name, countless questions about Mu Weiwei popped up in his mind.


    If it wasn¡¯t her, how could she have looked so much like Weiwei when she was in the Gu family?


    If it wasn¡¯t her, why would she mimic her voice so perfectly?


    ...


    All the simrities between Mu Weiwei and Gu Weiwei started to ovep in his mind.


    No matter how unwilling he was to believe that the girl he was looking for had be the girlfriend of his enemy, he had no choice but to believe... that it was her.


    He should have realized it long ago. How could there be two people who were so simr for no reason? Moreover, they were both so close to Yuan Shuo and the others.


    He should have known. He should have known...


    Gu Yun Che said calmly like an outsider as he looked at the person whose mind was in a mess and in pain, ¡°She just has another person¡¯s appearance, but the person who resides inside that shell is the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Gripping onto the crystal coffin, Gu Siting seemed to have gone crazy.


    One moment, he was saying that it couldn¡¯t be her, the next moment, he was overjoyed and saying that it was her...


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I am leaving.¡± Gu Yun Che nodded at Gu Siting and said goodbye. He stopped after a few steps and said, ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t obtain her in the end, you can look for me again. I can help you destroy her.¡±


    With that, he quietly left the basement and the Gu residence.


    Seeing that Gu Yun Che had left, Kuroda Shio waited in the living room for ten minutes, but Gu Siting still did note out, so he went down to check.


    When he reached the cer, they saw Gu Siting holding the crystal coffin that contained Miss Weiwei¡¯s body and mumbling something crazily.


    ¡°President Gu, what happened?¡±


    Gu Siting came back to himself and looked at Kuroda Shio with a deep look.


    ¡°Where is Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Kuroda Shio was startled. ¡°Mu Weiwei?¡±


    Why did he suddenly ask about Mu Weiwei? They had not paid attention to Mu Weiwei for a long time after the kidnapping.


    The redness in Gu Siting¡¯s eyes looked a bit fierce. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said, ¡°A few days ago, we heard that Fu Shengying and his wife were preparing for a wedding in Slovakia. Judging from the situation... it should be Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Among the three brothers of the Fu Family, only Fu Hanzheng had a girlfriend, and they seemed to be very close.


    Therefore, the wedding that the Fu family had prepared in Slovakia must be their wedding.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei¡¯s wedding?¡± Gu Siting gritted his teeth and asked.


    Kuroda Shio nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s the day after tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 922 - Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 3

    <h4>Chapter 922: Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 3</h4>


    Gu Siting asked in disbelief, in¡±The day after tomorrow?¡±


    She was going to marry Fu Hanzheng the day after tomorrow. He was shocked not because it was Mu Weiwei, but because Gu Weiwei, who had lived with him for more than twenty years, was going to marry Fu Hanzheng.


    Weiwei, how much do you hate me?


    That¡¯s why you can pretend that you don¡¯t know me when we meet again and again?


    That was why she would rather fall in love with Fu Hanzheng, the enemy of the Gu Family, thane back.


    In the end, she actually... wanted to marry him.


    ¡°I just got the news this afternoon that Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei have indeed left Hua Land. They must be going to Slovakia for the wedding.¡±


    Kuroda Shio did not understand why he reacted so strongly when he heard about Mu Weiwei.


    Before, he had thought that Mu Weiwei looked like Miss Weiwei, so he paid special attention to news about her.


    But hadn¡¯t he already let it go?


    He had said that even if Mu Weiwei looked like Miss Weiwei, it would not be her.


    Gu Siting pressed the button on the crystal coffin and closed it again.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Slovakia.¡±


    When Kuroda Shio heard this, he was scared out of his wits. He went over to persuade him.


    ¡°President Gu, Cayman Dorrans is still keeping an eye on us. Now that the Gu Corporation¡¯s situation has just stabilized, it won¡¯t do you any good to get into a conflict with the Fu Family.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei were getting married in Slovakia. He was going to Slovakia as soon as he heard the news about them. He was obviously going there to cause trouble.


    When he kidnapped Mu Weiweist time, Gu Siting had ended up cleaning up after the Gi Family¡¯s Enterprise and had only managed to finally stabilize the situation.


    Now that he was going to cause trouble at someone else¡¯s wedding, they would definitely fight to the death.


    ¡°I have to go this time.¡±


    Gu Siting¡¯s usual gentle temperament was gone, reced by a cold and fierce aura.


    How could Weiwei marry Fu Hanzheng? How could his Weiwei marry that damned Fu Hanzheng?


    ¡°But...¡± Kuroda Shio was confused. Why was he ruining Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take her home.¡±


    Gu Siting walked out of the basement and was about to leave.


    ¡°Take her... her...¡±


    Shocked, Kuroda Shio thought back to the mysterious owner of the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Jewel.


    Could it be... that the man had told him that Mu Weiwei was... Miss Weiwei?


    They had found it strange when they kidnapped Mu Weiwei.


    How could she be so quick? Her every word and actions resembled Miss Weiwei.


    But if she was Miss Weiwei, it would make sense for her to have all the suspicious points about her.


    Also, it seemed that this was the only reason why President Gu suddenly cared about her news.


    He had to rush to Slovakia to bring her home.


    The two of them had just reached the living room when they bumped into Ling Yaning back from outside.


    But was that really Miss Weiwei?


    If it were her, she would not have gotten together with Fu Hanzheng and even married him because she knew that he was the enemy of the Gu Family.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, she asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Siting, are you guys... going out?¡±


    Gu Siting ignored her and left for the car without answering her.


    Ling Yan asked anxiously, ¡°Brother Siting, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡±


    However, Gu Siting got into the car, closed the door and said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°Drive.¡±

 Chapter 923 - Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 4

    <h4>Chapter 923: Mu Weiwei Is Gu Weiwei 4</h4>


    Kuroda Shio was still in a daze. He got into the car and drove away.


    After a few minutes, when his mind was slightly clearer, he asked, ¡°Are we going straight to the airport?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to thepany first. Contact Manager Hou of the overseas enterprise and ask him toe to thepany within two hours and follow us to the branch office in Austria.¡± Gu Siting calmly made the arrangements.


    He knew that Gu Yun Che would turn up sooner orter. Therefore, he purposely met some famous politicians and businessmen frequently at his home. His purpose was to make Gu Yun Che¡¯s appearance seem less suspicious.


    Cayman Dorrans had been staying in A Land. If he were to rush to Slovakia at this time, Cayman Dorrans would definitely suspect him.


    Therefore, no matter how anxious he was, he could not leave right now.


    Otherwise, Cayman Dorrans would send someone to intercept him before he reached Slovakia.


    He must not waste any time, otherwise... she and Fu Hanzheng would be married.


    ¡°To Austria?¡± Kuroda Shio looked at the person in the back seat through the rearview mirror. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    Didn¡¯t he say he was going to Slovakia?


    Why did he suddenly have to go to the office and bring Manager Hou to Austria?


    Although he was supposed to go there on a business trip, was he not going to Slovakia?


    ¡°Contact the ne and tell the Division that everything... must look like we are on a business trip,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    It was too dangerous to go directly to Slovakia under the watch of Cayman Dorrans.


    So that was why he decided to use the scheduled business trip to Austria as a cover.


    At this time, as long as he flew to Austria on business, Cayman Dorrans would not suspect that he was intending to go to Slovakia.


    However, things would be easier once they reached Austria.


    Austria borders Slovakia, and it took approximately two hours to get there.


    Even if Cayman Dorrans noticed that he was going to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding, he would not have time to stop him.


    Although Kuroda Shio did not react at first, after hearing this arrangement, he immediately understood what was going on.


    On the way to thepany, he had already called Manager Hou and contacted the ne flying to Austria at the airport.


    After Gu Siting had arranged everything, he stayed silent and sat in the back seat alone.


    Even when they arrived at thepany, only Kuroda Shio went in to collect some documents and waited for Manager Hou toe out.


    Kuroda Shio sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the person behind him.


    There were so many questions he wanted to ask, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask at this time.


    Gu Siting sat in the back seat motionlessly, his face expressionless.


    However, only he knew that his emotions were inplete turmoil.


    He had waited so long for news about her.


    But the news of her marrying Fu Hanzheng hade instead.


    They had lived together for more than twenty years, yet in the end, she was marrying Fu Hanzheng whom she had known for less than two years.


    No, he could not watch such a thing happen. He could not watch her, whom he had so desperately searched and waited for, marry the enemy he hated the most.


    Also, Fu Hanzheng would never really love her, at least not the real her.


    The Fu Family hated the Gu Family as much as he hated the Fu Family.


    As long as her surname was still Gu, Fu Hanzheng would never truly love her.


    As long as her surname was still Gu and she was still Gu Weiwei, she could not marry Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 924 - Chenis Castle Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chenis Castle Wedding</h4>


    After Gu Siting and his men boarded the ne to Austria for the business trip, Cayman Dorrans had been receiving reports from his subordinates in the middle of the night, which made him feel uneasy.


    Watson called Yuan Shuo, who was already resting. ¡°Cayman wants to see you.¡±


    Yuan Shuo nced at his sleeping son and followed him to Cayman Dorrans¡¯ room.


    He must have seen something going on with Gu Siting if he called him over at this time.


    Hence, he asked the moment he entered, ¡°Did Gu Siting do anything?¡±


    ¡°I just received a call. Gu Siting left A Land with his men?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans was worried. He looked fine, but he felt uneasy.


    ¡°When?¡± Yuan Shuo grew nervous as well.


    Watson said, ¡°An hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go? Why did he go? Do you have any clues?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    It was Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei¡¯s wedding the day after tomorrow. Of course they would be nervous if Gu Siting left the country.


    ¡°Austria. ording to theirpany¡¯s schedule, they should be going to the branch office to inspect their work for the next two days. Also, they should bring their employees with them. It looks like they¡¯re really going on a business trip,¡± Watson replied.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Could it be that... we¡¯re thinking too much into it?¡±


    The itinerary had been set long ago, so this was not considered a suspicious trip.


    ¡°Have you verified everyone Gu Siting has met recently?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Cayman Dorrans went to the Gu Family a few days ago. Gu Siting said that he wanted to postpone the meeting, but he only said that they would meet within two months.


    ¡°Confirmed. No one suspicious,¡± Watson replied.


    Yuan Shuo paced back and forth in silence. He nced at Cayman Dorrans and reminded him, ¡°Although it does look like he¡¯s on a business trip to Austria, don¡¯t forget that Slovakia is right next to Austria.¡±


    If Gu Siting found out something behind their backs and went to Slovakia, none of them would be able to stop him.


    The ne would arrive in two hours.


    Although everything seemed reasonable for him to be going to this ce, he was not about to miss out on anything.


    After a few seconds of consideration, Cayman Dorrans decided.


    ¡°Watson, get ready. We¡¯re going to Austria with him.¡±


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°No, we¡¯re going to Slovakia.¡±


    ¡°To Slovakia?¡± Cayman Dorrans was stunned, then delighted and excited.


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. We are not going to see her. We are just going to stop Gu Siting, just in case.¡±


    He knew that this sly old fox wanted to attend the wedding.


    However, it was not the time for them to meet again.


    It was not much better for him to attend Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding than for Gu Siting to attend their wedding. Both of them were troublesome people.


    Cayman Dorrans gave him a sideways nce and said grimly, ¡°Go wake up your son. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    Yuan Shuo returned to his room and helped his sleeping son to put on his clothes. He was toozy to wake him up, so he carried him and left the room.


    Little Yuan Bao rubbed his eyes in a daze. ¡°Dad, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To see your mama,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng was also in Slovakia, so she could meet her son. After all, it had been a while since shest saw him.


    As for Gu Siting, he hoped that he was not there for the wedding at Chenis Castle.

 Chapter 925 - Chenis Castle Wedding 2

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chenis Castle Wedding 2</h4>


    Slovakia, Chenis Castle.


    On the day of the wedding, Madam Fu woke up early in the morning to supervise the decoration of the hall with fresh flowers.


    Gu Weiwei had also woken up early. After breakfast, she went to the hall and saw that Mrs. Fu was instructing people to ce the decorations.


    ¡°Mom, have some coffee.¡±


    Madam Fu took the coffee cup and took a sip. ¡°I got someone to prepare breakfast. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I just ate. I heard that you woke up at four.¡± Gu Weiwei felt a bit sorry for her.


    ¡°Alright, the decoration will be done soon.¡± Mrs. Fu knew that she was tired and hurried her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should let the makeup artist to do your makeup.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and said to Mrs. Fu gratefully, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Mrs. Fu smiled. She had raised three sons, and all of them had made her worried, but none of them had asked her if it was difficult.


    It was still better to have a daughter, but having a daughter-inw now was also not bad.


    Gu Weiwei went upstairs, greeted Fu Hanzheng and went to the dressing room specially prepared for her.


    The makeup artist was already waiting in the room. As it was Martin Green and Merlin who had brought her here, the two of them were already waiting.


    ¡°We must make her the most beautiful bride,¡± Merlin told the makeup artist.


    Martin Green gave him a dissatisfied look and instructed the makeup artist, ¡°This is a wedding, not a fashion show. Don¡¯t put too much makeup on her, it¡¯s only natural for it to be light.¡±


    With such good looks, there was no need for makeup.


    Gu Weiwei looked at them and said helplessly, ¡°You two can wait outside.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to keep an eye on you. In my wedding dress, you have to be perfect from head to toe, to step out of this door.¡± Merlin sat down on the small sofa with the air of someone who wouldn¡¯t relent until she¡¯d finished her makeup and changed into her wedding dress.


    Martin Green sat down with him and spat.


    ¡°Then if today is not perfect. Would you not let people get married?¡±


    This perfection freak was too much.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Merlin said.


    The makeup artist¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt the pressure.


    Fortunately, the bride was good-looking enough to support Merlin¡¯s design. Otherwise, she would have been killed today.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my wedding dress good? Why did you choose him?¡± Martin Greenined.


    ¡°My design is better, of course.¡± Merlin snorted proudly.


    With such good looks, of course, she would be perfect for his design.


    As the two were arguing, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, who were the bridesmaids, came over.


    The two makeup artists¡¯ assistants took on the task of putting on makeup for them.


    Ji Cheng sat down at the dressing table and threw a curious look at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Why, are you nervous?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement.


    Luo Qianqian could not stand it andined, ¡°The bride is not nervous. Why are you nervous as a bridesmaid?¡±


    She woke up early in the morning and had run to the washroom because she was too nervous.


    ¡°This is my first time being a bridesmaid. Can I not get nervous?¡± Ji Cheng pursed her lips.


    Weiwei was the most popr actress at this year¡¯s Film Festival, so she was not nervous at all.


    Luo Qianqian had been a bridesmaid for her rtives in the past, so she was used to it.


    But she wasn¡¯t like them. It was normal for her to be nervous.


    Luo Qianqian consoled her. ¡°The guests are all acquaintances, so it won¡¯t be too embarrassing even if you embarrass yourself.¡±

 Chapter 926 - Chenis Castle Wedding 3

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chenis Castle Wedding 3</h4>


    On the other side in another room, Fu Hanzheng had already changed into the suit, the tie, and the cufflinks given by Gu Weiwei.


    In addition to that, he was in high spirits because of the joyous asion. From his looks to his temperament, he had be so much more approachable.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had already changed into their best man suits. The twins looked alike, and they were standing next to Fu Hanzheng in identical outfits.


    No matter how one looked at it, the scene was pleasing to the eyes.


    Seeing his handsome brother, Fu Shiyi could not help but sigh.


    ¡°I never thought that my brother would get married one day.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what he meant was that you should live alone and never get married.¡± Fu Shiqin tranted what he meant.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi wanted to strangle Fu Shiqin to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sighing. It was just an ident that our brother got married. I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I didn¡¯t mean it that way...¡± he said as he punched Fu Shiqin.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying came in, threw a look at the three brothers and saw Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi standing together.


    Fu Shengying was satisfied.


    ¡°Well, you finally look good after cleaning up a bit.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s face sank instantly. ¡°Are you our father?¡±


    Fu Shiyi protested as well. ¡°Does a father say that about his son?¡±


    He Chi, who was watching from the side, was already pping the wall fromughter.


    This was undoubtedly his biological father. But how could he insult his own son like this?


    As they wereughing and joking, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that he was about to answer the call, Mrs. Fu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave all your work aside on such an important day?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at the caller and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    ¡°Marriage is the most important thing. If you don¡¯t answer one or two calls, thepany won¡¯t copse,¡± said Mrs. Fu.


    It was fine if he was a workaholic, but he wasn¡¯t even focused on getting married.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important call.¡± Fu Hanzheng went out with the phone and answered the call when no one was around. ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was not thepany who called, but someone who had been keeping an eye on Gu Siting.


    ¡°Boss, Gu Siting has left A Land to go to Austria. Although he seems to be on a business trip, I think it is necessary to keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Austria?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    He was in Austria, it was very close.


    At this point, he did not think it was a coincidence.


    ¡°Right. And Cayman Dorrans brought people to Slovakiast night too, but they are staying in the main city area.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said after a moment of silence, ¡°Got it. Keep an eye on Gu Siting¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Gu Siting hade to Austria which is right next to Slovakia, and Cayman Dorrans had also brought people to Slovakia. Although there was no definite news at the moment, it would be best if it was not directed at them.


    He only wanted today¡¯s wedding to go smoothly and give her a gentle and sweet wedding.


    As for the rest, he would deal with itter.


    Fu Shiqin thought that something was really going on at thepany. After all, it must be a special phone number for his brother to pick up on such an important day.


    Therefore, they soon caught up to him.


    ¡°Brother, did something happen at thepany?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Fu Hanzheng replied calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you are fine. Could it be that ourpany¡¯s shares have fallen? That is not right,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    His brother¡¯s expression made it look like something big had happened.

 Chapter 927 - Chenis Castle Wedding 4

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chenis Castle Wedding 4</h4>


    In Austria, which bordered Slovakia, Gu Siting received news that Cayman Dorrans had also left A Land.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to postpone his trip to Slovakia and make new arrangements.


    He pretended not to know anything and took care of work at the branch office.


    Kuroda Shio went to his temporary office to report.


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo brought some people to Slovakia, but they stayed in the main city area and did not attend Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Gu Siting considered what Cayman Dorrans was after. He was obviously after him.


    But why had he chosen to go straight to Slovakia instead of following him to Austria?


    Could it be that... he already knew about Weiwei?


    Yuan Shuo went back and was still with Cayman Dorrans.


    If Cayman Dorrans knew, it was most likely what Yuan Shuo had told him. And Yuan Shuo... knew before any of them that she was Weiwei.


    That was why he risked his life to save her when he kidnapped her to the Gu family.


    There were so many suspicious points in front of him, but at that time, he did not expect it at all.


    ¡°Where... is their wedding?¡±


    ¡°Chenis Castle, Fu Hanzheng bought the ce,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting checked the time and said, ¡°Have you found the person I asked you to arrange?¡±


    Kuroda Shio ced the tablet on the table. Inside was a surveince video of a room.


    In the video, there was a young man who was wearing the exact same suit as him.


    ¡°Half an hourter, take him to Zilina in Slovakia. Be careful not to be discovered,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans had been keeping an eye on him. He would not be able to go to Slovakia to stop Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding if he did not distract him.


    Hence, he found a substitute to go to Zilina with thepany for him.


    Zilina was in Slovakia, but not anywhere near where they were holding their wedding.


    However, given Cayman Dorrans¡¯ suspicious nature, he would still send people to keep an eye on him.


    As long as his men were lured away by the substitute, he would no longer attract attention.


    ¡°President Gu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Kuroda Shio was worried.


    Cayman Dorrans was in Slovakia, and Fu Hanzheng was in Slovakia as well. He would be in big trouble if he tried to stop the marriage.


    ¡°People will get suspicious if you don¡¯t follow the decoy.¡±


    Although Gu Siting looked tired, he knew exactly what he should do.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and could only listen to his arrangement.


    ¡°In that case, let me know when you get there. I¡¯ll bring someone over.¡±


    Gu Siting nodded slightly. ¡°Get ready and set off as soon as possible. Time is running out.¡±


    He had to get there before their wedding. Kuroda Shio would have to lead his men ahead of time and lure away the people who were watching him.


    ¡°President Gu, be careful,¡± Kuroda Shio said and left the office to make arrangements.


    Miss Weiwei had met President Gu more than once, but she had never revealed her identity.


    Now she is going to marry Fu Hanzheng. Even if President Gu went to see her, she might not be willing toe back with him.


    However, even though he wanted to persuade him, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen.

 Chapter 928 - Chenis Castle Wedding 5

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chenis Castle Wedding 5</h4>


    Half an hourter, Kuroda Shio left with his men.


    Ten minutes after he left, he called Gu Siting.


    ¡°President Gu, they are following us.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get exposed,¡± Gu Siting said and hung up.


    Then, he put on a hat and mask and went downstairs to an unremarkable looking car. He brought only three trusted aides with him and rushed to the nearest small-sized helicopter airport.


    Along the way, he thought of many things about Weiwei.


    They had been together for more than twenty years, and that was more than what she had spent with Fu Hanzheng for two years.


    Why Fu Hanzheng?


    He knew that their meeting would not be very pleasant.


    But he had to go.


    After learning the cause of his father¡¯s death, they had not met for many years and they had not even had a proper conversation.


    Even when she was home during the New Year, they would sit at the same table with each other in silence.


    Now he knew that it was all his fault. He should not have med her for his father¡¯s death.


    After she died, he had thought that he would spend the rest of his life in regret and that he would never have the chance to see her or speak with her again.


    But today, God gave him this opportunity.


    Weiwei, I am here to pick you up.


    At Chenis Castle in Slovakia.


    The hall where the wedding ceremony was going to take ce was beautifully decorated by Mrs. Fu and the flowers were light pink, white and champagne roses.


    Therefore, it looked elegant and fresh.


    There were not many people attending the wedding, but they were all people who were familiar with each other, so before the ceremony started, everyone was leisurely waiting for the ceremony to start.


    After three hours of makeup and Merlin¡¯s strict requirements, Gu Weiwei finally finished having her makeup and hair done.


    Merlin said with satisfaction after checking her makeup, ¡°You can put on the wedding gown now.¡±


    Having said those words, he left with Martin Green and the makeup artist.


    The two bridesmaids, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were inside, helping her to get changed.


    Half an hourter, one of them finally opened the door.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    The three of them re-entered the fitting room. Although they knew that she would look amazing in the wedding gown, they could not help but be amazed by the woman in front of them.


    ¡°I really like designing clothes for you,¡± Merlin said.


    Only she was able to wear his designs so perfectly.


    The stylist adjusted the veil and put it on for her carefully. Then she took out the jewelry box from Mrs. Fu and put the custom-made diamond crown on her head.


    Since it was not a very grand wedding, Merlin did not design the wedding gown in a grand way.


    The design perfectly showcased the lines of her shoulders and neck, and the upper body was made ofcy material, while the hem of the dress was wrapped in a white sheer material.


    She looked young and elegant, not exactly noble either.


    The stylist was about to put on the diamond earrings and ne when Merlin stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it on, it will look vulgar.¡±


    No matter how much jewelry she wore, she looked elegant. She did not need much jewelry to make her look better.


    Martin Green looked at this critical man. Although he did not like him, he had to agree with his aesthetic sense.

 Chapter 929 - Chenis Castle Wedding 6

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chenis Castle Wedding 6</h4>


    They had just finished dressing Gu Weiwei up when Mrs. Fu came over.


    The moment he entered and saw the young girl dressed in the wedding gown, she was so amazed that she could not utter a word.


    No wonder that man treasured her so much. She was indeed a pretty girl.


    ¡°So pretty.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you have been waiting for too long,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The matter that could have been solved within two hours, took three hours to finish preparing because Merlin had to force her.


    ¡°No hurry, no hurry, it is fine for me just that someone is impatient,¡± Mrs. Fu said meaningfully.


    Since Weiwei woke up early in the morning to have her makeup done, Fu Hanzheng had not seen her for hours.


    He had walked past the makeup room several times.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Of course she knew who she was referring to.


    ¡°Alright, if you are ready, I will inform them to start,¡± Mrs. Fu adjusted her veil and said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Mrs. Fu reminded Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian with a smile.


    ¡°You two bridesmaids, stay with her, someone wille to get her soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Auntie,¡± Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian replied.


    Apart from Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, everyone else had left the makeup room and gone downstairs for the ceremony.


    Gu Weiwei and the others were upstairs and had no idea what was going on down there. Soon, they heard the sweet sound of musicing from down below.


    After listening to the tune, she turned to Luo Qianqian with a smile.


    ¡°You wrote it?¡±


    ¡°Your wedding song has to be unique,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    After she found out that they were getting married, she hadposed a song that belonged to them alone and nned to use it on the day of their marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°But it is not as sweet as you and your Uncle Fu.¡± Ji Cheng raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and paid attention to what was going on outside, waiting for Fu Hanzheng to arrive.


    However, after a long time, there was still no sound from outside, which annoyed her.


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait any longer?¡±


    Seeing her staring at the door, Luo Qianqian easily saw through her.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    She had been waiting for this day for too long.


    Also, it was not an easy thing to wait.


    As she waited, she missed him more and more.


    She thought of how she felt when she was alone.


    She thought of how they had reunited after returning from the Gu Family.


    She thought of how he had proposed to her on the night of her birthday.


    ...


    That cold man seemed to have given her his entire life of gentleness.


    She was just thinking when she heard the sound of footstepsing upstairs.


    Then came the chuckles of Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to pick up the bride!¡±


    Her father should have taken her downstairs and led her to Fu Hanzheng.


    But she did not have a father, so Fu Hanzheng wasing upstairs to pick her up.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian went to open the door and saw a very handsome man standing outside the door, holding a bunch of flowers.


    Standing in the room, Gu Weiwei could not help but smile when she saw the man standing outside the door.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her with the flowers and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Mrs. Fu, are you willing to marry me downstairs?¡±

 Chapter 930 - Gu Siting at the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 930: Gu Siting at the Wedding</h4>


    Gu Weiwei took the flowers and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    She ced her hand in hisrge palm.


    They smiled at each other and were ready to go downstairs hand in hand.


    Seeing the two of them walking together, Ji Cheng finally understood what the term ¡®a beautiful couple¡¯ meant.


    She realized it meant people like them.


    Fu Shiqin walked with Luo Qianqian and Fu Shiyi with Ji Cheng, and the four of them were leading the way for the new couple.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that it was not convenient for her to go downstairs in the wedding gown, so he walked very slowly and helped her to walk.


    Gu Weiwei hated Merlin who designed the wedding gown. The wedding gown was indeed beautiful, but she could not see her feet even as they were going downstairs.


    She was worried that she would miss the step and fall downstairs with Fu Hanzheng.


    The best men and women had walked for a while and when they turned around and saw that the bride and groom had not followed them, they had to stop and wait.


    Seeing them leaving in a hurry, Fu Shiyi said straightforwardly, ¡°Forget it, brother, just carry her down.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought that it was a good idea and asked her, ¡°What about...¡±


    ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± Gu Weiwei insisted on walking on her own.


    Finally, she walked downstairs.


    Hand in hand, they walked along the red carpet towards the hall where the ceremony was taking ce. Yuan Meng and He Chi were walking on both sides of the red carpet, scattering the rose petals as they walked.


    The white and pink petals flew into the air andnded on the ground.


    It fell upon Gu Weiwei¡¯s veil and upon Fu Hanzheng¡¯s shoulders, giving out a faint scent of flowers.


    Gu Weiwei whispered as she walked, ¡°I missed you just now, before you came.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence, me too.¡±


    Yuan Mengined as she could not stand their sweet talk.


    ¡°I have seen sweet people, but I have never seen anyone as sweet as you.¡±


    It had only been a couple of hours since theyst met, and now she was suffering from lovesickness?


    She did not find it was normal for her and Yuan Shuo to be separated for half a month or even a few months. Who was as tired of them as them?


    But when she thought of Yuan Shuo, she could not help but look at Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng who were walking hand in hand.


    Yuan Shuo saidst night that he was worried that Gu Siting was going on a business trip in Austria, which was next to Slovakia.


    Therefore, he and Cayman Dorrans were also in Slovakia but they were living in the main city.


    Cayman Dorrans did want to attend the wedding, but he was not in a position to attend it, so he did note.


    Hopefully, Gu Siting was in Austria because of work and not because of Weiwei.


    Yuan Shuo called early in the morning and said that Gu Siting and his men had gone to Lina. Although Lina was in Slovakia, it was still a distance away.


    So they were not here for the wedding.


    With so many people watching him, yet still unable to discover him and the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s owner, if he was still able to run here, she would truly be convinced.


    As she was thinking about these things, the group of people had already finished walking through the corridor.


    The host, Mr. Ming Yuan, said a few words of blessing and called out loudly.


    ¡°Now, let us invite our groom, Mr. Fu Hanzheng, and the bride, Miss. Mu Weiwei, in to formally start their wedding.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei exchanged a look and walked into the hall arm in arm.


    However, she had just taken a few steps when a strange noise arose from outside.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±

 Chapter 931 - Gu Siting at the Wedding 2

    <h4>Chapter 931: Gu Siting at the Wedding 2</h4>


    A strange and urgent voice interrupted the newlyweds who were about to take their vows.


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands that were holding the flowers shook. She could tell who the voice belonged to.


    When she heard the word ¡®Weiwei¡¯, she seemed to have heard the sound of happiness scattering.


    He appeared here and called her that.


    It could only mean that he already knew everything and that she was Gu Weiwei.


    She could tell that the voice belonged to Gu Siting, and Fu Hanzheng could tell that too. He suddenly looked cold.


    Cayman Dorrans¡¯ men had been watching him, and he had also arranged for his men to keep an eye on him. He had even arranged for his men to stop him on the way here, just in case.


    Unexpectedly, he was here.


    Also, he appeared and interrupted their wedding.


    After she realized that it was Gu Siting, she took hold of the hand of the man next to her.


    Together with them, Yuan Meng, who was scattering the petals for them, realized that it was Gu Siting.


    Hearing the exmation, she dropped the basket of petals.


    Why was he here? No way.


    There were so many people watching him and stopping him, how could he still be here?


    Didn¡¯t Yuan Shuo say that he had not seen him?


    Didn¡¯t he go to Zilina?


    He came here because he knew the truth.


    She threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was dressed in the wedding gown. It seemed that today¡¯s wedding was not going to go smoothly.


    Apart from the three of them, it was not until the person who had interrupted the wedding walked in that everyone else realized that it was Gu Siting.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin released the bridesmaids and walked out of the hall, standing in front of their brother and Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Gu, what do you want?¡± Fu Shiqin interrogated him.


    Damn, he was causing trouble at his brother¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Gu Siting, we don¡¯t wee the Gu Family here, get lost with your men.¡± Fu Shiyi joined his brother in confronting their family¡¯s enemy.


    Gu Siting looked past them and saw Gu Weiwei, the bride who was standing next to Fu Hanzheng and had her back facing him.


    ¡°I am just here for someone.¡±


    Instead of confronting Gu Siting, Fu Hanzheng said to Mrs. Fu first, ¡°Take the guests upstairs and leave this to us.¡±


    No matter how this matter was solved, it was not a good idea to do it in front of outsiders.


    Also, it would be best if the Old Lady and the rest of them could go upstairs and not be involved.


    Of course Mrs. Fu knew that no matter what conflict it was with the Gu Family, she should not allow the guests to stay andugh at them.


    Grandpa Ming and the others, together with Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, went upstairs.


    After Mrs. Fu arranged for the guests to go upstairs, she went to help Old Lady up.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go up too. Leave this to the children.¡±


    However, the Old Lady got up and had no intention of going upstairs.


    ¡°The Fu Family should deal with this together.¡±


    Maybe it was because the Fu Family members thought of their deceased family, so they became a bit furious.


    Fu Shengying took a few steps and said to Gu Siting who had interrupted the wedding, ¡°Gu Siting, this is the Fu Family¡¯s territory, there is no one here for you.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°This is the Fu Family¡¯s territory, but you are marrying someone from the Gu Family.¡±

 Chapter 932 - The Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 932: The Gu Family</h4>


    Yuan Meng knew why Gu Siting was here, so she did not go upstairs with the other guests.


    Hearing what Gu Siting said, she took out the gun from behind her back and pointed it at his head.


    ¡°Get out of here if you don¡¯t want me to shoot you.¡±


    Gu Siting threw an indifferent look at Yuan Meng. ¡°I am not here for you, mind your own business.¡±


    She and Yuan Shuo obviously knew that she was Weiwei but they not only hid it but also helped the Fu Family.


    Hearing Gu Siting¡¯s words, Fu Shiqin seemed to have heard a joke.


    ¡°Did my brother marry someone from the Gu Family?¡±


    His brother and sister-inw had been together for more than a year, but after being kidnapped by Gu Siting once, he dared to say that his sister-inw was a member of the Gu Family.


    But... did this bastard do something to his sister-inw?


    ¡°Since when did my sister-inw be a member of the Gu Family? I know that you are shameless, but I never expected that you could be so shameless.¡± Fu Shiyi countered instantly.


    He could tolerate people who tried to steal his girl, but he would not tolerate anyone who tried to steal his brother¡¯s girl.


    Especially when they were from the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng said to Old Lady and Fu Shengying, ¡°Go upstairs, we will deal with this.¡±


    Weiwei was afraid that if they continued to stay here, the situation would get out of control.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go up. This is Hanzheng¡¯s marriage, let him handle it,¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade Old Lady.


    Also, Yuan Meng had taken out her gun, which was not a proper scene for them to watch.


    ¡°Why should we leave? The Fu Family has never been afraid of trouble from the Gu Family.¡±


    Old Lady took a few steps forward and stood next to Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin. She said to Gu Siting coldly, ¡°Weiwei is the daughter-inw of the Fu Family. Even if she has not entered the Fu Family, she is not a member of the Gu Family.¡±


    Even though she had not been in contact with the Mu Family for decades, she knew clearly that Weiwei was a child of the Mu Family.


    Gu Siting had kidnapped Weiwei before, so that he could use this opportunity to drive a wedge between the Fu Family and himself.


    The Old Lady and the others refused to leave, which made Fu Hanzheng feel a bit embarrassed.


    If they stayed here, they would know even more.


    And what he and Weiwei had not wanted them to know, was being told to them at their wedding in such a cruel way by Gu Siting.


    ¡°She is not in your eyes, but in my eyes, she is Gu Weiwei.¡±


    Without looking at anyone from the Fu Family, Gu Siting¡¯s eyes were on Gu Weiwei¡¯s back, hoping that she would turn around and face him.


    ¡°I think you are crazy. If you are mental, you should visit a doctor, note to us.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted when he heard him saying that his sister-inw was Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei from your family is long dead. My sister-inw is also called Weiwei, but her surname is not Gu, and she is not Gu Weiwei either,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    That guy must have gone crazy! When his own Gu Weiwei died, he tried to turn his sister-inw into Gu Weiwei.


    His sister-inw¡¯s surname was Mu, not Gu, and Weiwei was not the Weiwei he had thought.


    ¡°It is because Weiwei is dead that she became Weiwei.¡± Gu Siting looked saddened as he saw her still holding hands with Fu Hanzheng. ¡°After Weiwei died, I made a deal with a person who had the Nine-Eyed Pearl. He said that Weiwei¡¯s soul could be reborn in the world, and she... was reborn in Mu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 933 - Secret Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 933: Secret Exposed</h4>


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You must have read too many fantasy books.¡±


    What?


    Gu Weiwei was dead and he had made a deal with someone.


    What kind of deal was that? Spending so much money to set up an altar?


    Then he came to say that his sister-inw was Gu Weiwei who had been reborn?


    No one would believe such a thing.


    Fu Shiqin agreed and said angrily with his arms crossed, ¡°If you continue to stay here, do you want us to contact the mental hospital for you?¡±


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips and threw a worried look at Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei.


    Everyone else would find Gu Siting¡¯s words ridiculous, but the three of them knew that what he had said was true.


    Because they knew that Mu Weiwei was really Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, if you truly did not suspect anything, why did you investigate her rtionship with the Gu Family?¡± Gu Siting asked Fu Hanzheng.


    He must have suspected that Mu Weiwei was rted to the Gu Family, so he had asked his men to investigate the matter.


    However, the person next to him waspletely different from Weiwei, so even if he suspected her, he could not find the real rtionship between them.


    Hearing the question, Fu Shiqin could not help but look at his brother.


    His brother had asked someone to investigate the rtionship between sister-inw and the Gu Family, and he knew about it?


    His brother did suspect that sister-inw and the Gu Family had a connection that they were not aware of. But Yuan Shuo and his family appeared and said that they once knew the Mu Family and they and sister-inw were old friends.


    After that, they stopped investigating anything.


    Fu Shengying also threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who had been silent all this time. When they were involved in the Gu Family¡¯s affairs, he had also criticized him.


    After looking at Fu Hanzheng, he looked at the silent bride.


    Normally, when faced with such a person, anyone would argue that they were not that person who they were being mistaken for.


    But... she looked weird and did not utter a word.


    Also, when they thought about it carefully, Mu Weiwei did act very differently from when she first came to the Fu Family.


    It was said that she had changed a lot after leaving the Fu Family and they thought that she had grown up.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he realized that it was actually not normal.


    But Fu Shiyi did not believe that at all. He stood with his hands on his hips, provoking Gu Siting.


    ¡°Continue with the story, let¡¯s see what else you cane up with.¡±


    Seeing that they still did not fully believe him, Gu Siting nced at Yuan Meng who was pointing the gun at him.


    ¡°You and Yuan Shuo were only with Weiwei for years, but you were so close to her in Hua Land for no reason. Last time, you even risked your life to save her. Actually, you two already knew that she was Gu Weiwei, that is why you helped her.¡±


    ...


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady exchanged a serious look and then looked at Fu Hanzheng.


    This matter sounded incredibly ridiculous, but when they thought about it carefully, everything seemed to make sense.


    What Gu Siting said made them suspicious too.


    But no one had suspected that she was Gu Weiwei, and they had always been in a good rtionship, so they did not care about these small matters.


    ¡°Hanzheng, how much do you know and what have you found out?¡±


    They had handed over the power of the Fu Family to Fu Hanzheng.


    Therefore, they did not ask him what he was doing.


    But this matter...

 Chapter 934 - Secret Exposed 2

    <h4>Chapter 934: Secret Exposed 2</h4>


    When Fu Shengying asked this question, everyone turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    Was everything as Gu Siting had said? He was the one who was closest to her.


    And he knew her better than anyone else did.


    With Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands tightly clenched, Fu Hanzheng looked at Gu Siting calmly.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I think... my wife is not the person you are looking for.¡±


    No matter who she used to be, she was now his wife, his Mrs. Fu.


    After knowing that she was Gu Weiwei, he had known that one day, Gu Siting woulde to find him. But he had never thought of letting her go and giving her to him.


    He had thought that if he came to expose her real identity in front of the Fu Family, he would break up with her because of the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family and let him leave with her.


    Not to mention that even if she had not told him, he would not allow him to have his wish, even if he had only known everything at this moment.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, maybe you are not suspecting me, but you already know about it.¡± Gu Siting sneered and asked, ¡°You already knew who she was, and you already knew that her surname is Gu, yet you still want to marry her?¡±


    At the beginning, he was not sure if Fu Hanzheng knew who she was.


    But judging from his reaction, he knew.


    While everyone was furious and shocked, only he was calm.


    ¡°You are crazy! Don¡¯t drag my brother down with you, get out of here!¡± Fu Shiyi drove him out impatiently.


    He made up a bunch of stuff here, but he did not believe a single word.


    And he even said that his brother knew that his sister-inw was Gu Weiwei. Didn¡¯t his brother know about the situation between the Fu Family and the Gu Family?


    If his sister-inw was really the Gu Weiwei he was talking about and his brother knew about it, they would have broken up ages ago rather than getting married.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know about it, why did you send someone to keep an eye on me? Also, you didn¡¯t send someone trusted by the Fu Family, but someone else. You know that I arrived in Austria yesterday, so you arranged for me to be stopped in Slovakia. You know who she is, and you know I know who she is. So you didn¡¯t want me toe here, did you?¡±


    ...


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother in silence. At this moment, he felt that he had to believe what Gu Siting said.


    He had suspected that his brother was hiding something from them, but he had told him that it was because Anthony Gustav wasing to the wedding.


    His brother had lied. This was what he was hiding from them.


    Because this matter was too sensitive to the Fu Family, he did not even reveal it to him and Fu Shiyi. He did not even inform Lei Meng¡¯s men.


    As for when he found out, it must have been before sister-inw¡¯s birthday. It was then that he realized that something was wrong with his brother.


    Also, what happened on their wedding day was very strange.


    All the suspicious points were gathered to one answer.


    That was, when he found out that sister-inw was from the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting looked at Fu Hanzheng and continued.


    ¡°You are not the only one who knows, Cayman Dorrans knows too, otherwise he would not havee to Slovakia with Yuan Shuo, otherwise he would not have kept such a close eye on me. None of you want me to be here, none of you want me to find her.¡±


    Old Lady turned to Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei who were standing in silence and asked with a low voice, ¡°Is it true? Is what he said... true?¡±

 Chapter 935 - Secret Exposed 3

    <h4>Chapter 935: Secret Exposed 3</h4>


    Neither of them wanted to believe him, but ording to Gu Siting and their abnormal reaction.


    Everything seemed to point towards the answer that no one wanted to believe.


    This was Mu Weiwei who she had brought into the Fu Family, how did she be a member of the Gu Family?


    Although she did not believe in such a ridiculous thing, after she left the Fu Family.


    Within one night, she had changed so much and suddenly understood everything that she had never understood before.


    At that time, she did not suspect anything. She only found it strange and did not ask further.


    ¡°What do you mean real? Grandma, do you believe what he says?¡± Fu Shiyi suddenly changed his tone when he heard the loving Old Lady question the couple. He turned to his family and said, ¡°If you believe this, do you believe that I am his father who was reborn after he died?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiyi!¡± Gu Siting looked annoyed when he heard Fu Shiyi insulting his father.


    Fu Shiyi turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, why is my son calling me dad?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiyi, can you stop causing trouble?¡± Fu Shiqin whispered with teeth clenched.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth and red at Gu Siting. ¡°How am I causing trouble? You believe his nonsense? He just doesn¡¯t like our family and doesn¡¯t like our brother and sister-inw being so happy, so he is here causing trouble...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Fu Shengying interrupted him.


    Old Lady approached Gu Weiwei with a shaking body. ¡°Girl, answer me, is what this man says true?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the Old Lady, trying hard to press down her tears.


    How was she going to answer such a question?


    If she denied it, they would find out if Fu Hanzheng had arranged for someone to stop Gu Siting behind their backs.


    Even if she denied it, Gu Siting would not believe her and leave this ce.


    But if she admitted it, it would hurt them deeply.


    During the past few days, everyone in the Fu Family had regarded her as part of their family.


    But now she was going to tell them that she had been lying to them all this time. She was no longer the real Mu Weiwei, but Gu Weiwei who had been reborn into Mu Weiwei after she died.


    Also, she and Fu Hanzheng were lying to them.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t force her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pulled Gu Weiwei behind him and said to Old Lady, ¡°It was me who wanted to keep it from you guys, not her.¡±


    At this point, even if they denied it, Gu Siting would not leave.


    They obviously believed him, so there was no point denying it.


    Fu Shengying turned to Fu Hanzheng who was defending Gu Weiwei in astonishment. ¡°You know who she is and you still want to marry her? Have you forgotten that you are a member of the Fu Family?¡±


    They must have known about this when they went to get their marriage certificate in a hurry.


    ¡°Dad, she did not cause the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family. She is not really from the Gu Family.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng held her hands tightly and exined to his family patiently.


    It turned out that they were trying their best to conceal the truth from them.


    Because he knew that for them, it was not an easy thing to ept.


    But he had not expected that Gu Siting would tell them everything so cruelly at their wedding.


    ¡°But she is also Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter. If he had not interfered, the Fu Family would have taken their revenge,¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    Back then, the Gu Family was already in danger because of him, but the Dorrans Family helped the Gu Family at thest moment.


    And the reason was because Gu Weiwei came to the Gu Family.

 Chapter 936 - Wedding Cancelled

    <h4>Chapter 936: Wedding Cancelled</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng knew that they could not ept it at the moment.


    So he stopped himself from exining further. The more he tried to exin, the more they would resist him.


    But he did not release her.


    Especially when he felt the warmth of her hand turning colder and colder, as if an invisible hand were gripping her heart.


    Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Fu Shiyi turned to Fu Hanzheng in astonishment and then to Fu Shengying.


    What did he mean?


    His brother had admitted that sister-inw was Gu Weiwei, as Gu Siting had said. He had also admitted that he had known about it but had hidden it from his family?


    No way. His brother was a smart man and he would not believe such a fantasy.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei who did not defend herself, Yuan Meng got a bit annoyed.


    It had been Cayman Dorrans who had sent her to the Gu Family, and the Gu Family who had a grudge with the Fu Family, but she had paid the price for being innocent.


    Just because she had been Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter and because she had grown up in the Gu Family.


    Everything had be her fault.


    She could not bear to see her being wronged, so she said, ¡°Since it was Cayman who did it, the Gu Family is your enemy, if you turn to the Gu Family...¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng!¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted Yuan Meng and threw a tearful look at her, indicating that she should stop talking.


    At this moment, she did not want to increase the conflict with the Fu Family.


    They just could not ept that her surname was Gu and that she and Fu Hanzheng had lied to them.


    Yuan Meng gritted her teeth and red at Gu Siting, who had caused all of this. She had wanted to pull the trigger numerous times.


    But Yuan Shuo had stressed that she should not be his opponent until she found out if Gu Siting was somehow rted to her rebirth.


    So she had to tolerate it and resisted the urge to punch him.


    Old Lady coughed and said as she came back to herself, ¡°Cancel the wedding today, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, sister-inw...¡± Fu Shiyi asked anxiously.


    ¡°The wedding has not been held yet, she is not a member of the Fu Family,¡± Old Lady said in distress.


    The images of her family members who had died horrible deaths kept appearing in her mind, so she had to be ruthless.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother and Gu Weiwei who were still holding hands.


    The wedding had not been held yet, but they already got their marriage certificate. She was legally a member of the Fu Family.


    Also, why did she cancel the wedding just like that? Didn¡¯t she know that his brother was still holding his sister-inw and refusing to let go?


    He had known that his sister-inw was Gu Weiwei, but he still chose to marry her. That was true love.


    But because of Gu Siting, they were now going to break up his brother and sister-inw?


    He threw a look at Fu Shiqin, suggesting that he should try to persuade him.


    Before they exchanged a look, they heard Mrs. Fu eximing, ¡°Mom! Mom, what is wrong?¡±


    The two bridesmaids rushed over and took hold of Old Lady, who had passed out.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Fu Shiyi took hold of her and called out to her anxiously.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Fu Shiqin ran into the living room and shouted upstairs.


    ¡°He Chi, get down here now, someone needs help.¡±


    Hearing the words, He Chi and another doctor from the Fu Family rushed downstairs with the medicine box and did a first-aid check on the unconscious Old Lady.

 Chapter 937 - The Wedding is Cancelled 2

    <h4>Chapter 937: The Wedding is Cancelled 2</h4>


    Seeing that something was wrong, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng hurried over.


    He Chi said as he was doing the resuscitation, ¡°Contact the hospital, we have to send her there now.¡±


    At Old Lady¡¯s age, health problems were always a big deal.


    Fu Hanzheng instantly said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°Contact the Taya Hospital and ask the emergency helicopter toe here as soon as possible.¡±


    That was the nearest hospital with the best medical equipment.


    Fu Shiqin made a call and said after they agreed, ¡°The helicopter has taken off. It will take 15 minutes.¡±


    Seeing his unconscious grandma who was on the verge of death, he became very scared.


    However, Gu Weiwei was the one who was more scared and worried.


    The Old Lady had been the one who had taken care of her throughout the entire time at Fu Family, but today, she had be so angry because of her.


    If anything happened to her, she would be the cause of her trouble.


    After a few minutes, Old Lady¡¯s heart rate recovered under He Chi¡¯s persistent resuscitation.


    ¡°Maybe it is because of the anxiety, but we need to check at the hospital for the details.¡±


    The family doctor who came with her, was using the oxygen generator to oxygenate the Old Lady.


    The hospital¡¯s emergency helicopter soon arrived and the medical staff came in with a stretcher.


    He Chi carried the patient into the ambnce, talked with the medical staff and said to the Fu Family, ¡°The helicopter is limited, I will follow her, you can drive there yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Drive, Shiqin, go and drive!¡± Mrs. Fu urged anxiously.


    The group of people rushed out and were about to take the car to the hospital.


    Fu Shengying stopped and turned to Gu Weiwei, who was about to go with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯te.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ceased her steps and released Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You can go to the hospital first.¡±


    The Old Lady passed out because of her, and if she went to the hospital now, not only would she not be able to help them, but it would also intensify the conflict.


    Fu Hanzheng was not able to stay with her at this critical moment.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her worriedly and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Stay and arrange for the guests to leave.¡±


    ¡°Got it, you can go now.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded and urged them to leave.


    He knew that his brother was still worried about his sister-inw.


    Letting him stay and arranging for the guests to leave was just a cover, the purpose was to let him stay and keep his sister-inwpany.


    Also, he had to prevent her from being taken away by Gu Siting.


    Gu Weiwei watched Fu Hanzheng and his men get into the car and drive to the hospital.


    Fu Shiyi looked at her and exined, ¡°Sister-inw, grandma and dad just can¡¯t ept it. Don¡¯t take it to heart, my brother will be back after dealing with things at the hospital.¡±


    Grandma and father had experienced the death of Uncle and Aunt, so they hated the Gu Family deeply. So they could not ept that her surname was Gu.


    Even if nothing was her fault.


    But the Gu Family was their taboo.


    Also, Gu Siting was here today, which made the situation even more chaotic.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Then she walked towards the hall.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Seeing her going this way, Fu Shiyi followed her.


    Gu Siting was still in the hall. If she was taken away, how was he going to exin when his brother asked him for her?

 Chapter 938 - Satisfied?

    <h4>Chapter 938: Satisfied?</h4>


    The hall that was decorated with fresh flowers was no longer as sweet as before, only a room full of loneliness and silence.


    Seeing the beautiful young girl in the wedding gown returning, Gu Siting approached her joyfully.


    However, what greeted him was not a greeting of jubtion, but a loud p.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man in front of her with hatred. ¡°Gu Siting, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Even when he had agreed to remove her heart to give it to Ling Yan, she had never hated him so much.


    The crisp sound of the p echoed across the quiet hall.


    Fu Shiyi, who had followed her in, shrank in fright.


    But when he saw that she was hitting Gu Siting, he almost pped in delight.


    He had wanted to p this guy like this for a long time, but he had never had the chance.


    Not only Fu Shiyi, but Yuan Meng was also startled. But she showed no sympathy to Gu Siting who had been pped.


    It was just that she knew that she had never been a violent person, so it was the first time for her to see her acting like this.


    She had been living in the Gu Family for more than twenty years and this was probably the first time she had pped Gu Siting.


    But this man deserved a beating.


    Gu Siting tasted something sweet in his mouth and blood trickled out of the corner of his lips ¨C apparently, she had pped him hard.


    However, he knew that he owed her and it was inevitable that she would be angry.


    ¡°Weiwei, the Fu Family will never ept you,e home with me.¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei answered, Yuan Meng snorted.


    ¡°Who gave you the cheek to ask her to go home now?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while and realized that she had known about him and Ling Yan.


    So he exined, ¡°I have broken off my engagement with Ling Yan, and it is not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting, I have no interest in knowing your rtionship with her, and I will not go home with you either.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded determined.


    Although the Gu Family was where she grew up, it was never her real home.


    After he transnted her heart into Ling Yan, that was no longer a ce for her to go.


    She had nned to let go of these things and start her life with Fu Hanzheng.


    But he came to her and on the day of her wedding, he ruined her wedding and made her a sinner in the eyes of the Fu Family.


    Gu Siting wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Weiwei, you just saw that the Fu Family will never ept you. You will not be happy with Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered and asked sarcastically, ¡°Will I be happy if I return to the Gu Family?¡±


    He had caused her conflict with the Fu Family, because he wanted to force her to go home.


    For so many years, he had always been thinking about himself. As long as he reached the goal he wanted, he did not care what others would suffer.


    ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s forget about the past and start over.¡± Gu Siting looked at the young girl in front of him with anticipation and said, ¡°Without Ling Yan and without Fu Hanzheng, only we can return to our home and be at our best.¡±


    No matter what happened between her and Fu Hanzheng over the past year, he did not care. What he wanted was for her to return to him.


    Gu Weiwei looked lethal as she looked at the man who kept asking her to return to the Gu Family.


    ¡°Gu Siting, do you know how I died?¡±


    ¡°I will take revenge for you, the murderer who stabbed you.¡± Gu Siting reached out for her and begged her. ¡°Come home with me, Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 939 - Do You Know How I Died?

    <h4>Chapter 939: Do You Know How I Died?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at him, sounding very annoyed.


    ¡°Gu Siting, I did not die by the hands of those assassins, I died by your hands.¡±


    ¡°Mine...?¡± Gu Siting¡¯s voice trembled as he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, you, you and Ling Yan.¡±


    Gu Weiwei approached him and exined, ¡°I woke up after being in aa for a few months and Ling Yan was by my bedside. She said that she was very sick and was going to die. She said that only if my heart was given to her, would she be able to survive. She injected me with lethal drugs and I was totally helpless in bed.¡±


    ...


    Hearing her words, Gu Siting quaked and shook his head in disbelief.


    No, that was not true.


    That was impossible.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s cold look pierced his heart and she continued speaking.


    ¡°You then arrived, although I couldn¡¯t open my eyes, I heard a voice. I tried hard... to ask you for help, but you told them to remove my heart.¡±


    ...


    Gu Siting¡¯s face gradually lost color. When he heard thest sentence, he felt that his world was falling into despair.


    ¡°It is not like this, Weiwei, it is not like this...¡±


    ¡°You killed me, you dug out my heart and transnted it into her.¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted his exnation and interrogated him, ¡°Gu Siting, you still want me to go home? What right do you have to make me see your disgusting face?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Ling Yan would not do that, impossible...¡±


    Gu Siting did not believe that she had not been seriously injured, but had died because of him and Ling Yan.


    ¡°It is your problem if you don¡¯t believe me, but I will never forget it.¡± Gu Weiwei said one word after another as hatred gushed out of her eyes, ¡°To you and the Gu Family, I hate nothing more.¡±


    Gu Siting felt that the girl¡¯s sharp gaze was digging out his heart bit by bit.


    Was that why she kept countering Ling Yan in the film industry?


    That was why she kept appearing in front of him but pretended not to know him.


    ...


    Ever since he found out that she was Mu Weiwei, he had lied to Cayman Dorrans and rushed past Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men.


    He had finally met her and he thought that he could finally bring her home.


    Unexpectedly, they were already separated by a huge gulf.


    Hearing their conversation, Fu Shiyi was very frightened.


    What he knew was that the Fu Family had found out that Gu Weiwei passed away because of an assassination.


    Unexpectedly, it had been Gu Siting and Ling Yan who had caused her death.


    Artificial brain death?


    Heart removal?


    How crazy were these people that they wanted her dead?


    He did not know how much his brother knew about these things, but he felt very sorry for him.


    The darling he cherished and cherished so deeply, had been harmed like this before.


    He stepped forward and stood next to his sister-inw.


    ¡°Gu Siting, can you get out of here now?¡±


    However, he had underestimated how shameless he was.


    After a long silence, Gu Siting said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°If you want revenge, you can punish Ling Yan however you want, as long as youe home.¡±


    Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that heughed and said, ¡°If she wants revenge, my brother will be very willing to help, be it killing her or you.¡±

 Chapter 940

    <h4>Chapter 940: The Fu Family Won¡¯t Take You In</h4>


    Ignoring Fu Shiyi¡¯s words, Gu Siting looked at Gu Weiwei, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°If I want to kill her, I can kill her even if I don¡¯t go back.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him coldly and said, ¡°But if you still want me to go back, you can forget about me being the bargaining chip between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Maybe Gu Siting came to her because he had feelings for her, but it was also because of the family interest.


    ¡°The Fu Family will never ept you. Even if it were not for the Gu Family, they would not ept you because you are Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Gu Siting took a deep breath. He knew that no matter what he said today, she would not leave with him.


    ¡°Weiwei, you cane home whenever you want.¡±


    Having said these words, he turned around and left the hall, leaving Chenis Castle with his men.


    She hated him so much that she would not leave with him.


    But he would not give up.


    Now, he was going back to find Ling Yan, who had caused him to lose her.


    He had always been fooled by her gentle appearance.


    If it had not been for her, Weiwei would not have died and fallen in love with Fu Hanzheng after bing Mu Weiwei.


    She did not deserve Weiwei¡¯s heart or to live in this world any more.


    ...


    After Gu Siting left, Gu Weiwei sat down in the small hall.


    ¡°Third Master, get the guests to leave.¡±


    It was impossible for the wedding to take ce again.


    Fu Shiyi said to Yuan Meng, ¡°You are not allowed to leave her.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Yuan Meng said and sat down next to Gu Weiwei.


    Only then did Fu Shiyi go out and get a car ready. He contacted his brother¡¯s private jet crew and went upstairs to meet Ming Zongyuan and the others.


    ¡°Sorry, my grandma is unwell and went to the hospital. We can¡¯t hold the wedding today.¡±


    He could not possibly tell them that the wedding was not going to be sessful because Gu Siting imed that his sister-inw was from the Gu Family.


    So he could only say that it was because grandma was sick.


    ¡°Suddenly ill?¡± Ming Zongyuan was startled and asked, ¡°What is the situation now?¡±


    Could it have something to do with Gu Siting who interrupted the wedding?


    They were all wondering why Gu Siting of A Land was here, ruining Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding.


    But it was a family matter after all, and they could not ask him directly.


    ¡°My brother has sent her to the hospital and her life is not in danger. I just don¡¯t have time to receive you guys. I have arranged a car and you can use it when you are ready to drive you to the airport.¡±


    Unconvinced, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian asked Fu Shiyi, ¡°Master Three, where is Weiwei? How is she?¡±


    ¡°She is fine, but my brother and sister-inw don¡¯t have time to see you off.¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile, not revealing that Gu Weiwei was still in the hall.


    His sister-inw would not be able to meet anyone else in her current mood.


    ¡°The wedding is cancelled today, so when will it be held again?¡± Ji Cheng asked.


    ¡°Well...¡± Fu Shiyi touched his ears andughed dryly. ¡°I will inform you when the date is confirmed. ¡±


    His grandma and father were not in a good mood for the wedding to be held again.


    He understood the pain of his grandma and father losing their loved ones, but because of the grudge from the past, his brother had lost the person he loved. He was not very supportive.


    After all, his brother was a cold-hearted person. Apart from his sister-inw, he would not be so devoted to another woman.

 Chapter 941 - Cayman Dorrans Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 941: Cayman Dorrans Is Here</h4>


    Although everyone felt that it was a pity that the wedding could not be held, they understood that Old Lady had been hospitalized.


    So they packed up and left the castle to get into the car.


    Martin Green was thest one to leave. He thought of how Gu Siting called Weiwei at the wedding and asked Fu Shiyi about it.


    ¡°Third Master, where is Mr. Gu?¡±


    He had a feeling that something big must have happened after they went upstairs.


    When Gu Siting came to Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei¡¯s wedding and called her Weiwei, he was sure that he was not referring to Mu Weiwei.


    So it could only have been Gu Weiwei he was calling...


    ¡°To his hometown, of course.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°Why is he here for the wedding?¡± Martin Green asked.


    Fu Shiyi pulled a long face and said unhappily, ¡°Hey, why are you so gossipy?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Martin Green said goodbye to Fu Shiyi and left Chenis Castle.


    He felt that he needed to visit the Gu Family.


    After Fu Shiyi saw everyone off, he returned to the hall and sat down with Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng.


    ¡°The guests are all gone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded without uttering a sound.


    ¡°My brother asked me to stay and send off the guests, because he wants me to stay with you,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He thought that of course his brother wanted to stay by her side, but Grandma¡¯s life was in danger, so of course it was more important for him to go.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be sad, sister-inw. Grandma and our father just can¡¯t think straight. When Grandma recovers, they will no longer object to you and our brother.¡± Fu Shiyi consoled her, fearing that she would let her imagination run wild.


    Gu Weiwei turned to Fu Shiyi next to her. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me, my surname is Gu?¡±


    ¡°So what if your surname is Gu? You are not a child of the Gu Family, that is something you can¡¯t choose.¡± Fu Shiyi yed with the freshly untied bow tie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be born at the same time as Fu Shiqin, can I do that?¡±


    She was Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter, and it was not her fault. Could she have chosen her own father?


    He heard that she was only a year old when she was sent to the Gu Family, so how could she object?


    Yuan Meng snorted in amusement. ¡°You seem quite open-minded.¡±


    ¡°Grandma has lost a son and a daughter, as well as a daughter-inw and a son-inw. My father is the only one left among the three siblings. It is understandable that they are sensitive when ites to the Gu Family. We were too young to know about it, so we can not empathize with them.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed and looked at Gu Weiwei, who was in a low mood. ¡°So give my brother some time to deal with it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei made a promise to him helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never want to break up with your brother.¡±


    For her, it was not that the Fu Family could not ept her, but that Fu Hanzheng might not.


    Now that he did not pursue her past, she had nothing to fear.


    ¡°No matter how much our parents object, you can¡¯t break up.¡± Fu Shiyi stressed.


    If she broke up with his brother, his brother might really end up being alone. He felt so pitiful as he imagined that scene.


    They were just talking when the sound of a car pulling over arose.


    Fu Shiyi did not think that it would be his brother or his men, so fearing that Gu Siting and his men hade to kidnap her again, he rushed out of the castle to check the situation.

 Chapter 942 - Cayman Dorrans is Here 2

    <h4>Chapter 942: Cayman Dorrans is Here 2</h4>


    The Hummers stopped outside the castle and a group of well-trained foreigners got out of the cars.


    Then he saw Yuan Shuoing out of the car with Yuan Bao.


    A tall foreign old man came out of the same car as him. He was leaning on his cane because one of his legs was a prosthetic leg but he still looked quite intimidating.


    Wait a minute, Gu Siting said that Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans were in Slovakia too.


    So this was his sister-inw¡¯s father, Cayman Dorrans?


    Yuan Shuo came over with Yuan Bao and asked Fu Shiyi when he saw him, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting came to ruin my brother¡¯s wedding and drove my grandma into the hospital. Do you think we are doing?¡±


    Fu Shiyi got very annoyed when he thought of what happened just now.


    Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans exchanged a look. They were toote.


    ¡°Where is Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°He ran away,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Cayman Dorrans asked anxiously, ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Inside.¡±


    Fu Shiyi could not be passionate when facing Cayman Dorrans.


    Didn¡¯t his father say that today was a very auspicious day for marriage?


    But now, his brother¡¯s wedding was ruined and his grandma was hospitalized. Gu Siting and Cayman Dorrans came to visit her one after another.


    Within a few hours, the world had been turned upside down.


    Hearing his words, Cayman Dorrans walked into the castle with his cane and went straight to the hall where the wedding was held.


    The moment he entered the hall, he saw the girl in the wedding gown sitting with her back facing him.


    He slowed down and approached the girl who was sitting alone.


    He came closer and stopped behind her.


    Yuan Meng turned around and left when she saw him. The moment she came out of the hall, she saw Yuan Shuo holding Yuan Bao.


    Sheined as she thought of what had just happened here.


    ¡°Honestly, what are you guys doing? Why can¡¯t you keep an eye on Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°He knew that we were watching him and used a smokescreen. It was toote for us to react,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    When they saw Gu Siting¡¯s trusted aide Kuroda Shio going to Zilina with him, they arranged for someone to follow them.


    He had not expected that it was just a distraction, and that the real him was going to their wedding.


    What was more infuriating was that they didn¡¯t even know when Gu Siting met the owner of the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    Since he had not found anyone with a suspicious background among the people he met every day, they believed that the owner had not appeared.


    ¡°Weiwei is so doomed.¡± Yuan Meng sighed.


    Hopefully, the Old Lady could get through it, otherwise if anything happened, the Fu Family would not be able to ept Weiwei.


    ¡°Did the Fu Family object?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    ¡°Old Lady used to love her so much but she cancelled the wedding! She was so angry that she had a heart attack and she is still in the hospital receiving treatment. Fu Shengying did not allow Weiwei to go to the hospital, so what do you think?¡± Yuan Meng said angrily.


    Although it was reasonable for the Fu Family to have such a reaction, what had Weiwei done wrong?


    Facing the Fu Family, she did not even defend herself, fearing that she would intensify the conflict.


    ¡°Gu Siting is still the same, he never cares about anyone else.¡± Yuan Shuo sighed.


    Gu Siting had thought that if the Fu Family knew that she was actually from the Gu Family and if the Fu Family could not ept her, she would obediently follow him back to the Gu Family.

 Chapter 943 - Cayman Dorrans is Here 3

    <h4>Chapter 943: Cayman Dorrans is Here 3</h4>


    But Weiwei was never someone who gave in easily.


    If he did that, she would hate him even more.


    He had thought that he loved her, butpared to Fu Hanzheng, he was nothing.


    Seeing Cayman Dorrans entering the hall, Fu Shiyi was about to follow when Yuan Shuo stopped him.


    ¡°Third Master, let them meet.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had been waiting for this meeting for too many years.


    Ever since he sent her to the Gu Family at the age of one, he had not seen her again. When they met again, everything had changed.


    ¡°What, another one who wants to take my sister-inw away?¡± Fu Shiyi asked annoyedly.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°Look at her. Cayman won¡¯t force her.¡±


    ¡°I am telling you, you better tell that old man that even if my brother did not get married today, she is still my sister-inw who already has her marriage certificate with my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi crossed his arms and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°No one is allowed to take my sister-inw away today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, your sister-inw this, your sister-inw that, no one is fighting over her.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    He had been going against his brother all the time, but yet he kept defending him whenever he ran into trouble. He and Fu Shiqin were both weirdos.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while, looked at Yuan Meng and then at Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°My sister-inw and Gu Siting... did they used to have feelings for each other?¡±


    ¡°What feelings?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Love.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Siting¡¯s attitude did not seem to be that of an elder brother facing a younger sister. Based on his experience in dating, he must have had some feelings for his sister-inw before.


    ¡°She is not that blind,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    They had grown up together and they had a good rtionship. Gu Siting had expressed his interest in Weiwei when he was young, but soon after he found out about his father¡¯s death, he ignored Weiwei and started to mess around with Ling Yan.


    After that, Weiwei ended up staying with them at the Yuan Family, just like how Gu Siting used to.


    ¡°That is good.¡± Fu Shiyi let out a sigh of relief.


    My brother and sister-inw are both in love for the first time. If sister-inw and Gu Siting had been in a rtionship before, his brother would have suffered.


    Although it was nothing, he felt very ufortable.


    Yuan Shuo nced at the hall and said, ¡°I am afraid that Gu Siting will not give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°What, does he still want to bring her back?¡± Yuan Meng gritted her teeth.


    Of course she knew that Gu Siting would not give up. He had learnt about the heart transnt from Weiwei and he also knew that in this situation, she was not willing to leave with him.


    That was why he had left for the time being.


    But he was so shameless that he would definitely want her to return to the Gu Family.


    ¡°If he dares to break apart my brother¡¯s marriage, he will suffer!¡± Fu Shiyi said fiercely.


    His brother had already caused a great loss for the Gu Family because Gu Siting had kidnapped his sister-inwst time.


    When his brother was free, he would take revenge against him.


    ¡°If her father is useless, then he might as well not give up.¡±


    Yuan Mengined about Cayman Dorrans. If his men had stopped Gu Siting, this situation would not have happened.


    The happy marriage had been ruined by Gu Siting.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me Cayman this time. Gu Siting has been setting us up since before he met that man. It was impossible to defend ourselves,¡± Yuan Shuo exined.


    But when he thought about it, he realized that when Gu Siting started to receive nobles and politicians at home, he had been waiting for that man to show up.


    As for them, they truly had not noticed which of the people he had met was the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s master.

 Chapter 944 - Cayman Dorrans is Here 4

    <h4>Chapter 944: Cayman Dorrans is Here 4</h4>


    In the quiet hall, Gu Weiwei was thinking about what she and Fu Hanzheng were going to face.


    Cayman Dorrans sat down opposite her, had his hands on the handle of his cane and said after he looked at her, ¡°Can¡¯t the Fu Family ept you?¡±


    Although he was not here for what had just happened, Gu Siting had just left, most of the Fu Family were gone, and the wedding was cancelled.


    So it was not hard to guess that Gu Siting had told the Fu Family that she was Gu Weiwei and stopped her wedding with Fu Hanzheng.


    Then the Fu Family could not ept the result. What else could have happened so that most of them were not here anymore?


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and threw a look at the old man who was both familiar and strange to her.


    ¡°The Fu Family and the Gu Family have such a deep grudge against each other, how can they ept it?¡±


    She had expected for it to happen when they found out that she was Gu Weiwei.


    However, she had not expected that he would let them know in such a cruel way on such a day.


    She and Fu Hanzheng had nned to tell them when they had a child.


    Maybe they still could not ept it for the time being, but it was not that contradictory.


    However, because of Gu Siting¡¯s sudden appearance, nothing was going ording to her wishes.


    ¡°Then... do you want to go back to Italy with me?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and turned him down straightaway. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere that is away from him.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans said concernedly, as he saw her looking depressed in the wedding gown, ¡°But if his family doesn¡¯t ept you, you won¡¯t be happy together.¡±


    Not only because her surname was Gu, but also because she was his daughter, so the Fu Family would not ept her being with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°As long as he epts me,¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    As for what the Fu Family thought, they would slowlye up with a way to make them ept them.


    At least she was no longer hiding it from them.


    Cayman Dorrans sighed. He knew that she was with Fu Hanzheng, but he had not expected that she would have such a deep rtionship with him.


    They had never interacted with each other before.


    Within two years, everything had changed.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am sorry that I have caused you trouble.¡±


    If he had not sent her to the Gu Family, she might not have experienced so much misery.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°Maybe you think that I was unlucky because you sent me to the Gu Family, but if I had not gone to the Gu Family, I would not have died and I would not have met him.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°If those difficulties are the price of me meeting him, I am willing to suffer,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She was willing to go through all the trouble in the world, even if it meant going to hell. As long as he was waiting for her at the end of the road.


    Cayman Dorransughed in relief.


    The little girl who had left him when she could just about walk, had grown up.


    And she had found the happiness she desired the most.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing, I am walking my own path.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nodded thoughtfully and stood up with his cane.


    ¡°Thene back to Italy when you have finished your business.¡±


    With her current situation, the Fu Family would find it even more difficult to ept her, no matter how often they hadaf interacted with her when she was the actress Mu Weiwei.


    Therefore, it was best for him to leave everything to her and stay out of it.

 Chapter 945 - Cayman Dorrans is Here 5

    <h4>Chapter 945: Cayman Dorrans is Here 5</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    Cayman Dorrans patted her shoulder as he passed her.


    ¡°I will deal with the Gu Family. I hope that on the day when you really hold the wedding, I will walk you down the aisle.¡±


    Maybe that day would note too soon, but he would wait for that day toe.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Cayman Dorrans left with his cane. ¡°Goodbye, Weiwei.¡±


    He walked out of the hall and saw Yuan Shuo and his men standing in the corridor. They asked him when they saw himing out, ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cayman Dorrans nodded with a smile, looking very happy.


    Yuan Shuo looked into the direction of the hall. ¡°Not taking her home?¡±


    ¡°She has a ce she wants to stay.¡± Cayman Dorrans walked out with his cane and said, ¡°You are free. You don¡¯t have toe with me anymore.¡±


    They had agreed that as long as he met Weiwei, he would be released.


    Now that he had met her, he no longer needed to restrict his freedom.


    Seeing Cayman Dorrans leaving, Yuan Meng frowned.


    ¡°Leaving just like that?¡±


    ¡°What else would you want from him?¡± Yuan Shuo asked with a smile.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°In this situation he should have red at the members of the Fu Family and said, ¡®How dare you dislike my daughter! Do you want to die?¡¯¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Shuo was startled for two seconds and did not want to make anyments.


    Of course Cayman Dorrans wanted to be closer to Weiwei, but he knew that he was sensitive to the Fu Family because of his identity, so staying away from her was the best thing for her.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t want my brother and sister-inw to be together,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He wondered how everything at the hospital was going.


    ...


    At the Taya Hospital in Slovakia.


    He Chi followed the emergency helicopter and drove the Old Lady to the hospital, where they did a small operation.


    When Fu Hanzheng and his men arrived at the hospital, the operation had already started.


    The family nervously waited for the news of the operation to finish. Fu Shiqin consoled Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying as he threw a worried look at his brother.


    If something like this happened to grandma, he and sister-inw would be under a lot of pressure.


    Almost an hourter, He Chi came out of the operation room and asked the medical staff to take the Old Lady into the ward.


    ¡°She is out of danger, she will wake up after the anaesthesia.¡±


    ¡°It is all thanks to you, He Chi.¡± Mrs. Fu thanked him and went to take care of Fu Shengying in the ward.


    When they entered the ward, He Chi turned to Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Need to talk somewhere?¡±


    He found it strange. How could a proper wedding turn out to be like this?


    They were upstairs for less than an hour and the Old Lady had passed out. When they were taking the Old Lady away, they saw Fu Shengying turning down Mu Weiwei froming to the hospital with them.


    When the three of them came to the corridor, He Chi said to them, ¡°The Old Lady is out of danger for the time being, but only for the time being. She will need to have surgery after she returns home, but the surgery is very risky and recovery is very difficult. So, wait for the Old Lady to wake up to have the discussion, she will need to cooperate with you in order toplete the surgery.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°We will talk with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you have to tell me what happened, okay?¡± He Chi asked.


    He did not know anything, yet he was called downstairs and worked for half a day.

 Chapter 946 - I Love You, Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 946: I Love You, Weiwei</h4>


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother. His brother would have to make the decision whether to tell He Chi or not.


    After all, it was about him and sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment.


    ¡°Tell him.¡±


    There was nothing he couldn¡¯t know.


    Hearing the words, He Chi turned to Fu Shiqin and waited for him to exin.


    After all, it was never Fu Hanzheng who would tell him what had happened.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and sighed tiredly.


    ¡°It is a long story.¡±


    ¡°Then make it brief.¡± He Chi urged.


    Fu Hanzheng took out his phone and made a call to Gu Weiwei, who was still at Chenis Castle, but Gu Weiwei had left her phone in the room, and she had not gone upstairs since then.


    So he called her twice but she did not answer.


    So he made a call to Fu Shiyi instead.


    ¡°Hello, Brother, how is grandma?¡±


    ¡°She is out of danger.¡± Fu Hanzheng told him about the situation in the hospital and asked, ¡°Where is Gu Siting? Still there?¡±


    ¡°He is gone, sister-inw pped him hard across the face,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Hearing that Gu Siting had left, Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief.


    He had been very calm on the way to the hospital, but he did not call her because grandma was in an urgent situation and he did not want his father to be conflicted.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Sitting alone in the hall. Cayman Dorrans just came and talked with sister-inw for half an hour before leaving.¡± Fu Shiyi reported everything that had happened.


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Give her the phone.¡±


    It was an emergency and his father had forbidden her toe to the hospital with them. Since they were in a hurry, he had no time to console her.


    She must be in a very bad mood right now.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Fu Shiyi almost ran and gave the phone to Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and asked nervously, ¡°How is grandma?¡±


    ¡°She is out of danger for the time being. When she is awake, she needs to be transferred home for further treatment,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Okay, take good care of her.¡± Gu Weiwei was relieved to hear that she was out of danger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I will take a rest and go home myself.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng felt even more worried.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am sorry that my father and grandma hurt you.¡±


    Also, he could not be by her side when she was grieving.


    ¡°It is okay, as long as grandma is out of danger,¡± Gu Weiwei gently replied.


    He had to deal with the urgent matters first. In this situation, he had to take care of his family first.


    Also, if she went to the hospital, she would probably agitate Old Lady and Fu Shengying, so it was natural that she did not follow him.


    ¡°Take a good rest, I will meet you after I settle everything at the hospital.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Although he wanted to go home now, his father must still be angry. What if the Old Lady woke up and found out about it, she would be in danger if she got angry...


    He could only go home to see her after his father was calmer and the Old Lady had woken up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    Silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Weiwei, I love you, we will not be separated.¡±


    Apart from her, he would not find any other girl in the world who could move his heart.


    So no matter what happened, he would never let go.


    ¡°I know that we will not be separated.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded determined.

 Chapter 947 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 947: Sister-inw</h4>


    When Fu Hanzheng was talking with her on the phone, Fu Shiqin had tried his best to make a long story short and told He Chi what happened after they went upstairs.


    He Chi listened to him speechlessly and could not believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°Is your sister-inw really not Mu Weiwei but Gu Weiwei from the Gu Family who is already dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how many times do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Fu Shiqin protested. He had asked him this question three times in a row.


    Yes, it was indeed shocking that a dead person was reborn in another person¡¯s body.


    But he did not have to keep asking him this question like an idiot.


    After repeated confirmation from him, He Chi said excitedly as he pped his hands, ¡°But your sister-inw did not break up with your brother...¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you are the one breaking up with him!¡± Fu Shiqin snapped at him before he finished the words.


    His brother and sister-inw would never break up.


    But... she had just run into a small problem. It was impossible for them to break up.


    He Chi gritted his teeth out of anger. ¡°I am not done talking, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I am asking you, is sister-inw still with your brother?¡± He Chi asked.


    ¡°Of course, they have their marriage certificate even if they did not hold a wedding ceremony.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    He Chi asked with a smile, ¡°Well... do you think that I can study your sister-inw when I go home?¡±


    A dead person could be reborn into another person¡¯s body. This was such a shocking discovery and it was too unscientific.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with his teeth clenched.


    His family was in such a mess but he still wanted his sister-inw to cooperate with him to help him understand rebirth.


    ¡°I promise that I will just do some harmless studies.¡± He Chi swore.


    ¡°If you ask my brother, he will beat you to death,¡± Fu Shiqin said and left.


    Apart from surgeries, this man only knew how to do research. He had always wanted to dissect his brother for his studies, so his brother had taught him a lesson.


    Fu Shiqin returned to the ward and apanied his parents to take care of Old Lady.


    Seeing that Fu Hanzheng missing, Fu Shengying asked, ¡°Where is your brother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he did not go home to see sister-inw. He is making arrangements to send grandma home,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her sister-inw, she is no longer a part of the family,¡± Fu Shengying said seriously with a serious expression.


    The Fu Family would not ept anyone rted to the Gu Family as their daughter-inw.


    What was more, she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter.


    Fu Shiqin sighed speechlessly and said to Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu, ¡°You were the ones who urged our brother to marry her, and now you are the ones who want to drive her away. Is it easy for our brother to find a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That is because she lied to us and hid her real identity,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    If he had known that she was Gu Weiwei, he would not have allowed Hanzheng to be with her.


    Fu Shiqin snorted andined to them.


    ¡°Alright then, you guys continue to do whatever you want. If you ruin my brother¡¯s wife, you will watch him be single forever...¡±


    He had no doubt that without his sister-inw, his brother would die alone.


    ¡°Is your surname Fu or Gu?¡± Fu Shengying got increasingly annoyed and his expression turned ugly.


    Fu Hanzheng was so confused by that woman that he lost his rationality. He had followed that woman and forgotten that they were from the Fu Family, and the family rules.

 Chapter 948 - If You Dont Get a divorce...

    <h4>Chapter 948: If You Don¡¯t Get a divorce...</h4>


    ¡°You are my father, I will still have your surname.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Seeing the father and son getting increasingly annoyed, Mrs. Fu changed her gentle tone and said with a serious face, ¡°This is the hospital ward, can¡¯t you two just stop arguing?¡±


    Honestly speaking, she was still feeling very confused.


    How did Mu Weiwei be the Gu Weiwei Gu Siting was talking about?


    The Old Lady passed out in anger and was sent to the hospital, and her husband did not want to acknowledge her daughter-inw any more.


    What a happy asion!


    Fu Shengying nced at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Get your brother here.¡±


    He knew that he could not let go of Mu...


    No, it was Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiqin went out unwillingly and went over to his brother who had just finished the call.


    ¡°Dad asked you to go in, he was afraid that you would sneak back to see sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng followed him into the ward and took a look at the unconscious Old Lady, then he sat down on the sofa in the ward.


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and asked coldly, ¡°What are you going to do with that woman?¡±


    ¡°Wait until we return home.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not directly answer his question.


    They had not yet calmed down and so they could notmunicate with each other.


    ¡°Break up with her immediately after you return home.¡±


    Fu Shengying, who had never interfered with anyone else¡¯s private life, made the decision for him.


    ¡°You want them to break up just like that, they already got their marriage certificate and you were the one who urged them to get married...¡±


    Seeing his brother not countering the old man, Fu Shiqin had to say something.


    ¡°So be it.¡± Fu Shengying was determined.


    He could let them do whatever they wanted with other things, but he could not be careless when it came to the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    Fu Shiqin was speechless about his father¡¯s response. ¡°Dad, why must you sacrifice my brother¡¯s happiness for the grudge of the previous generation?¡±


    His brother understood the standpoint of the Fu Family and the Gu Family better than he and Fu Shiyi did, but after knowing about Gu Weiwei, he still went to register their marriage with her.


    His brother liked her so much that he did not care who she was.


    Also, he believed that apart from his sister-inw, his brother would never like anyone else.


    If they wanted him to break up with sister-inw, wouldn¡¯t that ruin his happiness?


    ¡°Are the lives of our family so unimportant in your eyes?¡± Fu Shengying interrogated Fu Shiqin furiously.


    ¡°Alright, the Old Lady is still resting, if you want to argue, go outside!¡± Mrs. Fu lectured the father and son, and she could tell that Hanzheng truly liked Gu Weiwei.


    But she also knew that the Old Lady and her husband would neverpromise on the Gu Family¡¯s matters.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shengying argued twice, but Fu Hanzheng never interrupted or made anyments.


    The family stayed in the ward for almost two hours before the Old Lady weakly woke up.


    He Chi received the text message and came over. He did a simple examination and talked with the Old Lady about the operation and recovery that would happen when she returned home.


    Old Lady did not utter a word. After He Chi finished the story, he asked her if she would receive the surgery.


    She weakly opened her mouth, but no one heard her clearly at first.


    Old Lady calmed herself down and repeated her words.


    Having heard the words, Fu Shiqin turned to his brother and told him what he had heard.


    ¡°Brother, Grandma said that if you don¡¯t get a divorce, she will turn down the operation.¡±

 Chapter 949 - If You Dont Get a Divorce 2

    <h4>Chapter 949: If You Don¡¯t Get a Divorce 2</h4>


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng neither agreed nor turned her down.


    Fu Shengying nced at him and stressed.


    ¡°You heard what your grandma said. If you don¡¯t break up with that woman, you won¡¯t be letting her live.¡±


    A son and a daughter had died because of the Gu Family, and the Old Lady just could not get over it.


    Fu Shiqin felt that it was very unfair for his brother, but since the Old Lady had just woken up, he could not openly counter them.


    Otherwise, if the Old Lady got so annoyed, she might need to be resuscitated again.


    After He Chi finished his work, he left the ward with Fu Shiqin who was feeling very annoyed.


    ¡°Oh my god, they really want a divorce!¡±


    The Old Lady was required to have the surgery, but if she agreed to the surgery, Fu Hanzheng would have to get a divorce.


    ¡°The Old Lady used to love my sister-inw the most, but now she is so cruel.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    His brother had waited so long for his sister-inw to be twenty years old and register their marriage.


    The wedding had not even beenpleted and they were forcing them to divorce.


    ¡°It is a matter of life and death, they can just stay in a rtionship after the divorce.¡± He Chi consoled him.


    They were asking his brother to get a divorce. His brother had not even had a reaction, but now he was angry.


    People might think that he was the one being asked to divorce.


    Fu Shiqin was very worried. ¡°Do you think that my brother can divorce my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°One is a divorce and the other is a life. Your brother can tell the difference.¡± He Chi was calm and not anxious at all.


    They were doing well together before they got their marriage certificate.


    So if they got a divorce certificate, they could still have a rtionship.


    At most, they could have a rtionship behind the Fu Family¡¯s back.


    They had done this before anyways.


    ¡°Can¡¯t my father and grandma be reasonable?¡± Fu Shiqin scratched his head, feeling very annoyed.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s surname was Fu, and sister-inw¡¯s father¡¯s surname was not Gu either.


    ¡°Your surname is Fu too, shouldn¡¯t you be listening to your old man?¡± He Chi asked in amusement.


    Fu Shiqin red at him. ¡°Someone has to side with my brother, right?¡±


    Did the whole family want to force him to divorce because they wanted to kill his brother?


    In the ward, Fu Shengying asked him again, when he saw Fu Hanzheng staying silent, ¡°Are you leaving her or not? Tell me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the feeble Old Lady and said after a long while, ¡°We can do it when we return home. I didn¡¯t get my marriage certificate in Slovakia.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shengying was finally satisfied and did not ask anything more.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Hanzheng who looked thoughtful and sighed inwardly.


    Although he had said that he would do it when he returned home, she could not tell what he meant by that.


    When he was in the rtionship with Gu Weiwei, he was the first one who had fallen for her and he was also the one who had fallen deeply for her.


    It was too difficult for him to get a divorce now.


    ¡°Stay at the hospital, I need to get changed and pick up something.¡±


    They had left in a hurry and so they hade here in gowns.


    The Old Lady could not leave home until tomorrow, and they could not stay dressed like this in the hospital.


    Mrs. Fu asked Fu Shiqin to drive her home, when she arrived she got changed, packed up her things and went downstairs. She asked Fu Shiyi when she saw him, ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°Still in the hall.¡±

 Chapter 950 - Divorce?

    <h4>Chapter 950: Divorce?</h4>


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Fu grabbed a coat and went to the hall, putting it over Gu Weiwei who was still in the wedding gown.


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and asked Mrs. Fu, ¡°Mom, how is it going at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°The Old Lady is out of danger and she will go home tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Fu told her the truth.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, pursed her lips and did not know what to say to Mrs. Fu.


    Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice, as she looked at the girl who did notin at all, ¡°Old Lady and the rest have been over the top, don¡¯t take it to heart. They are just very sensitive about the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Mrs. Fu took hold of the girl¡¯s slightly cold hands and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I do want you to be the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, but the Old Lady is not willing to ept it, so we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei could tell from Mrs. Fu¡¯s emotions that something bad was about to happen.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Fu held her hands for a while and said with a heavy tone, ¡°The Old Lady needs to have a surgery when she returns home, but... the Old Lady said when she woke up that if Hanzheng and you do not get a divorce, she will refuse the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    ¡°I know that Hanzheng can¡¯t tell you, but the Old Lady is dying.¡± Mrs. Fu took hold of her hands and begged her. ¡°So, I am begging you, please divorce him.¡±


    Of course she knew that they had a deep rtionship, but no matter how deep the rtionship was, it was nothingpared to the Old Lady¡¯s life.


    Even if they disobeyed the Old Lady and refused to get a divorce, would they really be able to live on in peace if the Old Lady died because of this?


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes turned red and she asked after a long silence, ¡°Grandma will not have the operation until we are divorced?¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded and said, ¡°She is too old for the surgery, and if she doesn¡¯t cooperate well and have the operation, she may die at any moment...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Weiwei sobbed.


    ¡°You are young and pretty, you will meet someone you like.¡± Mrs. Fu consoled her with a gentle voice.


    She was not as hostile as the Old Lady, but she knew that she would not be able to marry into the Fu Family judging from the current situation.


    No matter how much Hanzheng liked her, the Old Lady would not be able to tolerate it, so they had to get a divorce.


    Gu Weiwei forced a smile, yet her eyes were full of bitterness.


    Apart from Fu Hanzheng, she would never meet anyone else who suited her taste.


    God was teasing her. On the day when she was supposed to hold the wedding, she had to get a divorce.


    Seeing that she had taken her words seriously, Mrs. Fu hugged her and said, ¡°Weiwei, you have not wronged us, but the Fu Family has wronged you.¡±


    She was not in the wrong, but she was med because her surname was Gu and she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s mind was full of the divorce she had mentioned, so she did not utter a word as she allowed Mrs. Fu to hug her.


    After a long while, Mrs. Fu released her and stressed, ¡°I asked my men to get some food ready, we can ask Shiyi to bring it to you after you have some rest.¡±


    After Gu Weiwei saw off Mrs. Fu, she went upstairs to her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s room.


    She had wanted to pick up the phone to text Fu Hanzheng, when she saw several missed calls from Fu Hanzheng.


    Judging from the time, he must have called Fu Shiyi before.


    She typed a line on her phone and stared at it for a long time before pressing send.


    [Fu Hanzheng, are we getting a divorce?]

 Chapter 951 - Divorce? 2

    <h4>Chapter 951: Divorce? 2</h4>


    A quarter of an hourter, Fu Hanzheng called her back.


    ¡°Mother went to find you?¡±


    Mrs. Fu had just returned to the hospital and yet she had sent such a message. It was obvious that his mother had gone to find her.


    Also, Old Lady had asked them to get a divorce before she had the operation.


    Maybe she had even tried to persuade her to divorce him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei knew that she could not hide it from him, so she did not deny it.


    ¡°So you want a divorce?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    He remembered that on the day of the registration, she had been holding the marriage certificate so lovingly that she even held it in her arms when she slept.


    It had only been a month and yet she wanted them to terminate their marriage.


    She must be grieving right now.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition is even more important. We should choose the less harmful option.¡± Gu Weiwei tried her best to sound calm, in case he could hear her sadness. ¡°We are not keeping this marriage. If something really happens to Grandma, how can we be happy?¡±


    Her rtionship with the Gu Family had a huge impact on Old Lady and Fu Shengying, especially when they heard it from Gu Siting. Of course they could not ept it.


    She had known that this would happen, but she had not known that she would be so sad when facing this day.


    Fu Hanzheng listened to her and said after a long while, ¡°Weiwei, can we talk about this when we return home?¡±


    Although she was talking to him calmly and wisely, he knew that she was not as calm as she sounded.


    Under the current situation, he had to give the Old Lady a divorce certificate before she would cooperate with the treatment.


    But he did not want to talk about such a saddening matter over the phone.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed.¡± Gu Weiwei did not agree with him and said calmly, ¡°It is just a divorce. Will you not love me anymore without a marriage certificate?¡±


    It was true that she did not want to get divorced, but a life was at stake.


    She could not dy the Old Lady¡¯s treatment just because of her stubbornness.


    Although she was very sad that she wanted her to divorce Fu Hanzheng in this way, the Old Lady had always been concerned about him.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Whether or not he had the marriage certificate, his feelings for her would not change.


    The marriage certificate would only make her the proper Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°So, it is not a big deal to get divorced. Grandma can have the operation first.¡± Gu Weiwei had made the decision for them.


    As for them, they were going to be able to change the Fu Family¡¯s mind in the future.


    ¡°Weiwei...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. She had mentioned it to him because she didn¡¯t want him to feel embarrassed.


    Neither of them wanted to get divorced, but under the current situation, they had to be separated for a period of time so that the Old Lady and their father could calm down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave now, take a good rest. Fu Shiyi will drive you home and we can talk about the restter.¡±


    Although he wanted to meet her, his father had been paying attention to him and the Old Lady had just woken up.


    At this moment, he could not disobey them, in case something happened to the Old Lady.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    He had always been the one who thought about her and amodated her many thoughts.


    This time, she must not make things difficult for him. Before Old Lady fully recovers, she must make somepromises and sacrifices.

 Chapter 952 - Divorce? 3

    <h4>Chapter 952: Divorce? 3</h4>


    After talking with Fu Hanzheng, she removed the veil and the diamond tiara and changed out of the wedding gown.


    Fu Shiyi had just met with Fu Shiqin and heard about the situation at the hospital. He worriedly came to knock at the door.


    ¡°Sister-inw, the food is ready. Do you want to eat something too?¡±


    Gu Weiwei changed into casual clothes and went downstairs to the dining room with him.


    Although she did not look sad, her expression was so calm that it was not normal.


    Sitting opposite her, Fu Shiyi discreetly sized her up.


    Normally, even when his sister-inw was silent, she was smiling.


    But right now, her expression was so calm that it gripped people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did my mother ask you to divorce our brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei calmly replied.


    Hearing her words, Fu Shiyi poked at the food on his te in embarrassment. He, who had always been a good talker, did not know what to say tofort her.


    He had said that there was no way she and his brother would get a divorce, but now it was impossible to stay married. The Old Lady was so stubborn and the operation could not be dyed.


    So they had to get their certificate of divorce before the Old Lady was willing to cooperate with the treatment.


    ¡°Are you and my brother... really getting a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei answered calmly.


    The Old Lady insisted that they get a divorce before she had the operation. They could not possibly persuade her to ept them in such a short amount of time.


    Therefore, she had to get divorced in order for the Old Lady to be treated as soon as possible.


    Fu Shiyi sighed and asked her, ¡°Will my brother approve of getting a divorce?¡±


    He had waited such a long time before he was able to get married to her. They had only gotten their marriage certificate a month ago and now they were getting divorced. How could he bear to do that?


    ¡°He will approve,¡± Gu Weiwei said to Fu Shiyi as she ate.


    They had to take a step back when it came to life.


    Fu Shiyi was very annoyed. The Old Lady and his father were threatening his brother and his new wife.


    When the two of them got their marriage certificate, they had been happy, but now they were making them divorce.


    Even though they wanted to, they could not fight back because none of them could disregard the Old Lady¡¯s life. At this time, even if they were unwilling, they would divorce ording to her wishes.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°Oh yes, after I return home, I want to terminate the contract with Shiyi Culture.¡±


    ¡°Contract... termination!¡± Fu Shiyi stuttered anxiously.


    She not only wanted to divorce his brother but also wanted to leave thepany that belonged to the Fu Family?


    ¡°In order to let grandma rest and recover, I need to stay away from the Fu Family for the time being, be it in work or my personal life.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed her intentions and smiled. ¡°But I won¡¯t pay thepensation.¡±


    Old Lady was most worried about Fu Hanzheng, so she had to be separated from him for the time being, be it in work or her private life.


    ¡°You want to terminate the contract, so are you moving out when you go home?¡± Fu Shiyi asked anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Of course I am moving out, we are getting divorced.¡±


    Even if she did not mention it now, Fu Shengying and the Old Lady would still ask for it.


    Before the Old Lady recovered, she and Fu Hanzheng had to be separated ording to their request.


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a bitter expression.


    They were getting a divorce, she was moving out and ending the contract with hispany. Was she also going to permanently say goodbye to his brother and the Fu Family?


    Would his brother be able to take such a blow?

 Chapter 953 - Divorce? 4

    <h4>Chapter 953: Divorce? 4</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled, put down the knife and fork and wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary, we need to wait until grandma recovers.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Fu Shiyi looked at her and stopped himself.


    He wanted to say that his brother would be sad but when he thought about it, he knew that she felt the same way too.


    Neither of them wanted to get divorced, but they were being forced to.


    ¡°Sleep early, we are heading home tomorrow.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei got up and went upstairs to pack.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s private jet was going to send the Old Lady and the rest of the family home tomorrow, but she was not going to go home with them.


    She had to take the ne back with Fu Shiyi.


    Back in the room, she was packing as she made a call to Jolin at home.


    Since the two newbies needed to be followed, he did note to Slovakia with them for the wedding.


    Jolin answered the call and said happily, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Fu, you even thought of calling me at such an important time.¡±


    Jolin, who was far away in another country, had no idea that her world had been turned upside down, so much so that the wedding had been canceled.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and brought up the important matter.


    ¡°If you have time these two days, get Xu to clean the Mu Family¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Clean?¡± Jolin was startled.


    The Mu Family¡¯spany and properties had been reimed, but she had never asked for them to be cleaned.


    She was married to Boss, so of course she was staying with the Fu Family.


    ¡°Yes, as soon as possible, I will be moving in there,¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Move... move in?¡± Jolin started to doubt his ears. He was startled for a long while before asking, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she living well with Boss?


    She was already married, why was she moving out again?


    ¡°The wedding has been cancelled. It is a long story, let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡± Gu Weiwei was not in the mood to exin what had happened to him over the phone.


    Jolin could tell that she was very tired, so he stopped asking her questions.


    ¡°I will ask Xu to go there tomorrow. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Shiyi Culture and I need to terminate the contract, so I will be going solo. I have really loved working with you, so... I wanted to ask if you wanted to leave with me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Even after she leaves Shiyi Culture, she will still continue to be in the film industry and she was very satisfied with Jolin¡¯s vast socialwork and work ethic.


    Also, even if she left the Fu Family, she would not stop talking with Fu Hanzheng.


    If she found someone else to be her agent, she would have to exin her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng and she might not be able to trust them.


    ¡°Well...¡± Jolin was so shocked that he said, ¡°I will think about it and discuss it with you when you are back. ¡±


    She had cancelled her wedding with Boss and now she was going to move back into the Mu Family house.


    What was more, she was going to terminate the contract with Shiyi Culture. Why did it sound like she was going to cut off all ties with the Fu Family?


    ¡°Okay, please think about it. I really hope that we can work together,¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely.


    Hearing what she said, Jolin asked discreetly, ¡°Weiwei, are you alright?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she in a good rtionship with Boss?


    They had only been gone for a few days and yet everything had changed...

 Chapter 954 - Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 954: Rtionship</h4>


    ¡°It is okay, just help me tidy up the Mu Family¡¯s house,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    ¡°Got it, when are youing home? Should I pick you up?¡± Jolin asked.


    Although she did not say anything, it was obvious that she was in conflict with the Fu Family.


    But she was a public figure, if she came home with her boss, she would be blocked by the fans and the public at the airport.


    ¡°No thanks, just think about what I said and we can talk about itter.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei ended the call with Jolin.


    Then she put away the wedding gown and tidied up Fu Hanzheng¡¯s things.


    When Yuan Meng found out about the Fu Family¡¯s request for her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s divorce, she was worried about and came knocking at the door.


    ¡°Are you really going to divorce Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the important things first. We need the Old Lady to be treated first.¡± Gu Weiwei was calm and collected, not feeling sad at all because of the divorce.


    Yuan Meng threw herself onto her bed. ¡°It is not your fault, why did you agree to divorce?¡±


    No matter how deep the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family was, it was not caused by her.


    Even when she lived in the Gu Family, she had never participated in the fight between the two families in the business field, although... her father Cayman Dorrans was involved.


    But she had no idea. She had no idea that Cayman Dorrans was her father.


    ¡°Do you want me to piss the Old Lady off?¡± Gu Weiwei red at Yuan Meng.


    ¡°I just think that it is unfair to you.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her and said, ¡°If they want to fight against Cayman and Gu Siting, why did they take it out on you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is unfair.¡± Gu Weiwei was calm.


    Ever since she became Gu Weiwei, the Fu Family and Fu Hanzheng had been taking great care of her.


    At this moment, Old Lady was angry, which was why she wanted them to get a divorce. Although she was not willing to, she couldn¡¯t fight against it.


    After all, they did not owe her anything.


    ¡°You really want to leave him?¡± Yuan Meng looked unconvinced.


    ¡°Our rtionship did not start with a marriage certificate, and it will not end with a divorce certificate,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She knew very well that even if they were divorced, Fu Hanzheng still loved her.


    Therefore, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Right now, she was just making a small sacrifice for the sake of the bigger picture.


    After all, neither she nor Fu Hanzheng wanted anything to happen to Old Lady because of her.


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng thought for a while and mumbled, ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to divorce her, but was threatened by the Old Lady of the Fu Family.


    It was not that she wouldn¡¯t leave Fu Hanzheng, but that Fu Hanzheng could not leave her.


    Therefore, it was just a piece of paper. It did not matter if it was marriage or divorce.


    ¡°So you are not leaving Hua Land even if you stop living with Fu Hanzheng?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng asked with a smile, ¡°You are divorcing Fu Hanzheng, so you will not stay with the Fu Family anymore. Do you mind if we live with you?¡±


    They had nowhere to go and they could not return to Shengxi Town in A Land.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her. ¡°You can live with me, but... you have to make your own money, I don¡¯t want to support your family of three.¡±


    ¡°Sure, aren¡¯t you going to make a new movie? I will be an actress for you,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her from head to toe and shook her head.


    ¡°Not suitable!¡±


    Yuan Meng looked too pretty and sexy to be in her movies.


    ¡°No, please, I can be a man and a woman, I just need money.¡±

 Chapter 955 - Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 955: Angry?</h4>


    Mrs. Fu came back to fetch something and returned to the hospital with Fu Shiqin.


    On the way to the hospital, Fu Shiqin drove gloomily.


    ¡°Mom, did you ask sister-inw to get a divorce?¡±


    Sitting in the back seat, Mrs. Fu looked very distressed.


    ¡°What can we do if they don¡¯t get a divorce?¡±


    She had not expected that a happy asion would turn out like this.


    But the Old Lady would not change her mind anytime soon, and she could not afford to dy the inevitable either. So she had to appease her with their divorce and get her treated first.


    ¡°Damn grandma, she is threatening us with this matter.¡± Fu Shiqin just could not ept it.


    The Old Lady was normally open-minded about everything, but now she was being stubborn.


    Mrs. Fu sighed and said, ¡°You youngsters don¡¯t understand how she feels, without experiencing the pain of losing children yourselves.¡±


    The Old Lady was very open-minded in everything, but when it came to the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, that was her weak point.


    If someone else had told her about this, the Old Lady would not have been so angry. But it had been the Gu Family who came to expose the secret.


    Fu Shiqin looked at her in the rear-view mirror and said with displeasure, ¡°We are trying our best to understand, but we also need to understand our sister-inw. She doesn¡¯t want her surname to be Gu, and her surname is not Gu anyways.¡±


    ¡°But it is a fact that she has lived in the Gu Family for more than twenty years. Also, how did Cayman Dorrans help the Gu Family back then? When the Gu Family was brought back to life just before we could take our revenge, your father became seriously ill because of anger. How would you know about this?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his mother and softened his tone, probably realizing that he was not in the right.


    ¡°But our sister-inw did not do it, did she?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just look at what is happening in front of you.¡± Mrs. Fu sighed and exined to Fu Shiqin. ¡°The Old Lady and your father want your brother to get a divorce because she has an unusual rtionship with the Gu Family. Cayman Dorrans and Gu Siting are both making a big fuss out of it. Do you think that she and your brother will be able to live in peace in the future?¡±


    Gu Siting came to expose her and ruin their wedding because he did not want her to marry Hanzheng.


    If they did not get a divorce, Gu Siting would find her and do all that he could to torment the Fu Family.


    The Old Lady did not want to see her being the cause of trouble for the Fu Family.


    She admitted that she was a good girl and Hanzheng liked her very much, but the Old Lady would not ept what the Gu Family¡¯s Gu Siting and her biological father, Cayman Dorrans, had done for the Gu Family.


    Hearing her words, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°If our brother and sister-inw get a divorce, Gu Siting would be pleased that it happened. If our brother did not get a divorce, wouldn¡¯t Gu Siting be angry if he saw that the girl he wanted to bring home loved my brother deeply?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. I don¡¯t care, and neither will your father.¡± Mrs. Fu lectured Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Howe it is thisplicated?¡± Fu Shiqin looked at his mother through the rear-view mirror and continued. ¡°Some problems are different from each other. It is my brother who suffers from our brother and sister-inw¡¯s divorce, yet it is the enemy who prospers. Gu Siting will be very happy. But if our brother doesn¡¯t get a divorce, Gu Siting will be in pain and he will be furious.¡±

 Chapter 956 - Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 956: Back Home</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Mrs. Fu red at her son and warned him seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in front of your father or the Old Lady, or you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything new.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted and continued. ¡°You want my brother to get a divorce, you are tormenting him and making Gu Siting happy.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and drive.¡± Mrs. Fu was not in the mood to listen to his babbling.


    Fu Shiqin shut up and focused on driving.


    The two of them rushed to the hospital and waited for the Old Lady to finish being under 24 hour observation, before arranging to return home, when her vitality had stabilized.


    When they were about to return home from the hospital, Gu Weiwei and her team were already on the ne.


    Yuan Shuo and his family were worried that she and Fu Hanzheng would get divorced and that she would end up living alone, so they insisted on returning to Hua Land with her.


    After they got off the ne, they did not return to Landscape Vi but to the Mu Family¡¯s vi in Yijing Garden.


    Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin used to live here, but after this house was reimed, it had been empty.


    ¡°Xu has already bought the necessities, you can move in immediately.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Yuan Shuo looked at her worriedly. She did not look sad, but the calmer she looked, the more worried he was.


    He knew very well how much she loved Fu Hanzheng.


    There was no way she would be able to stand it when the Fu Family rejected her and asked her to divorce Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I will move in after I am divorced,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi sighed unhappily. When she had settled Yuan Shuo and the others down, he returned to Landscape Vi with her.


    ¡°My brother has left and will be home tomorrow.¡±


    Because his father was there, his brother could not call sister-inw.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered and said, ¡°We will go to thepany to finish the termination procedures.¡±


    When they came home tomorrow, they would be at the hospital and it would be night time when they returned home.


    ¡°Sister-inw, there is no need to hurry,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    She was in such a hurry to deal with work and life, why did he feel that she was going to be a stranger to them after getting divorced from his brother?


    ¡°If Jolin agrees, can I take him away?¡± Gu Weiwei asked Fu Shiyi.


    She was leaving Shiyi Culture and if she was going to continue with her work, she would need Jolin¡¯s help.


    ¡°Of course, but... what about transferring to another trustworthypany? They would not dare to ignore your request.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested kind-heartedly.


    This way she could still make movies, she was already the most popr female movie star in the Chinese film industry. She would be the money tree for whicheverpany she worked with.


    ¡°No thanks, it is not convenient to work at someone else¡¯spany, so I was thinking about opening my own studio,¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    With her current position, although otherpanies would continue to support her, she would not be able to do whatever she liked.


    After all, no one else would trust her like Fu Shiyi and give her so much freedom.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°It will be good if you have your own studio, as you won¡¯t be restrained.¡±


    The money she made from the previous movie was enough for her to start apany.


    ¡°If you want to set up your own studio, you better bring Jolin with you. If he dares to stay with Shiyi Culture, I will fire him,¡± Fu Shiyi said.

 Chapter 957 - Contract Terminated with Shiyi Culture

    <h4>Chapter 957: Contract Terminated with Shiyi Culture</h4>


    When they returned to Landscape Vi, it was already ten p.m.


    Gu Weiwei went straight to the master bedroom. She had wanted to rest, but she could not fall asleep in bed.


    Because she had nothing to do, her imagination ran wild, so she got up, packed up her things and tried to distract herself.


    She identally saw the marriage certificate in the drawer and picked it up in astonishment.


    She opened the red booklet and looked at the pictures inside. She could not help but think of the scene when she went to get the marriage certificate the other day.


    That was the happiest day since they got together.


    Because before that, no matter how much Fu Hanzheng spoiled her, she would always be worried about her identity.


    And on that day, he chose to love her even though he knew all of her secrets.


    That day, she knew that the person he liked had always been her, as Gu Weiwei.


    She sat down on the bed with the marriage certificate and fell asleep with it in her arms.


    Fu Shiyi knew that she had been too tired these past two days, so he did not ask the servant to wake her up, but allowed her to wake up naturally.


    But Gu Weiwei got up early anyway and ate breakfast with him.


    ¡°My brother has returned home and he should be driving grandma to the hospital now.¡± Fu Shiyi reported the whereabouts of his brother to her in real time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and did not ask anything more.


    Fu Shiyi took a mouthful of porridge and said, ¡°I need to take care of grandma and attend the examination with the doctor. I may not be able to make it home until tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered briefly.


    Fu Shiyi tried to persuade her to talk but she did not show any interest, so he buried himself in the food gloomily.


    Gu Weiwei ate a bowl of porridge, got changed upstairs and said to him downstairs, ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°No need to hurry, sister-inw,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    She was divorcing his brother, and if she did not meet him, he could use this opportunity to meet her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do it unless your father actually asks you to drive me out of thepany, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Because of the Old Lady¡¯s illness, Fu Shengying did not care about her and Shiyi Culture¡¯s work.


    When everything at the hospital was settled, she would ask Fu Shiyi to terminate the contract with her and stay away from the Fu Family.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and followed her out of the office unwillingly.


    When they arrived at thepany, Jolin was already waiting for them.


    Fu Shiyi took over the drafted termination contract and gave it to her.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not time for the contract to end, we are ending the contract peacefully. You don¡¯t need to pay thepensation, just take a look.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it, nced at it and signed the paper.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken any work these days, so if I sign this, nothing else will happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiyi signed unwillingly.


    Why was he so depressed when it was his brother getting a divorce?


    Because of his sister-inw¡¯s appearance, his brother had changed tremendously and the atmosphere in their family had changed a lot.


    Now, everything pleasant and warm might disappear with her departure.


    Seeing them signing the contract, Jolin still did not understand what had happened in Slovakia.


    But he still turned to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Fu Shiyi was startled.


    ¡°My termination contract.¡± Jolin reminded him.


    Shiyi Culture treated him well, but he still decided to leave Shiyi Culture with Weiwei and start over.

 Chapter 958 - Just a Divorce Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 958: Just a Divorce Certificate</h4>


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi did not ask him to stay but instead asked someone to draft another termination contract.


    ¡°Here is your termination contract.¡±


    Since he had suggested it himself, he would not have to fire him.


    Without taking a second look, Jolin signed the paper.


    ¡°I will hand over the work as soon as possible, and the two artists will be transferred to someone else.¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Fu Shiyi did not make any requests.


    Gu Weiwei had thought that Jolin would consider it for a few days, so she wanted to talk with him after signing the contract. She had not expected that he himself would propose to Fu Shiyi that he wanted to terminate the contract with Shiyi Culture.


    She suggested, after Jolin signed the contract, ¡°Shall we have coffee downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jolin agreed instantly.


    Hearing that they were going downstairs for coffee, Fu Shiyi stood up and followed them.


    The cafe on the first floor of thepany was actually opened by thepany and it was verymon for artists from Shiyi Culture to appear. Therefore, if the three of them drank coffee here, they would not attract so much attention.


    Jolin threw a look at her and Fu Shiyi and asked, ¡°Can I ask you what happened in Slovakia?¡±


    Even now, he had not figured out why she was nning to move out of the Fu Family and terminate the contract with Shiyi Culture.


    Gu Weiwei put two sticks of sugar into the coffee and before she could reply, Fu Shiyi answered for her, ¡°Something happened, so the wedding was cancelled. Then my brother and sister-inw were forced to divorce.¡±


    ¡°A divorce?¡± Jolin was startled and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is just a misunderstanding, my grandma is objecting to their marriage,¡± Fu Shiyi answered for her again.


    Jolin could not stand him any more and red at him.


    ¡°I am talking with Weiwei, can you not interrupt?¡±


    He asked her but before Weiwei said anything, he started talking.


    The point was that this man never clearly said what happened, making him very angry.


    He had tolerated him before because he was his boss, but now that the contract was terminated, he was toozy to tolerate him any more.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi shut up and threw a look at Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of coffee and said slowly, ¡°Actually, Third Master has exined enough.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jolin asked.


    Fu Shiyi blinked. ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you cancel the wedding? Why did your Old Lady and the rest of your family object against this marriage? Didn¡¯t they get along well before?¡± Jolin asked.


    He remembered that they had been going to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion frequently these days. Not long ago, they had even held a lively birthday party for her at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion. Why were they objecting to her marrying Boss and forcing them to divorce?


    ¡°Well...¡± Fu Shiyi turned to Gu Weiwei. The real reason was rted to her rtionship with the Gu Family.


    Whether or not she was going to tell Jolin the truth depended on her.


    After all, it was about her.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°It is just a misunderstanding. I will be leaving the Fu Family for the time being.¡±


    At least before the Old Lady recovered, she and Fu Hanzheng should not be discovered.


    Hearing what she said, Jolin was still confused.


    ¡°So the divorce between you and Boss, is it real or is it fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a divorce certificate,¡± Gu Weiwei said.

 Chapter 959 - Just a Divorce Certificate 2

    <h4>Chapter 959: Just a Divorce Certificate 2</h4>


    Fearing that he would not understand, Fu Shiyi exined in detail.


    ¡°This marriage ceremony was for my Old Lady and the rest to see, but a divorce does not mean that my brother and sister-inw will break up. I asked you to leave with my sister-inw because I hope that you can take better care of her at work and in her personal life, than if it were another agent.¡±


    In this situation, his brother and sister-inw would not be able to talk openly.


    Luckily, Jolin was gay, otherwise he would not have trusted him to take care of his sister-inw.


    Jolin understood something. So it was not Boss and Weiwei who had a rtionship problem and got a divorce, but the elders of the Fu Family who had misunderstood her and wanted them to get divorced.


    To put it simply, she was divorcing and going back to when she was just in the rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    The real reason was just a misunderstanding. It seemed that it was soplicated that she could not reveal it to him.


    Forget it, he had no interest in learning the secrets of these wealthy families.


    ¡°Whichpany are you going to transfer to after the contract with Shiyi Culture is dismissed?¡±


    ¡°I am going to open a studio, that is why I asked you toe with me. I need your help with many things.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Jolin was a good friend in the industry and he was very popr. He was smart and quick thinking, and he was exactly the helper her studio needed.


    ¡°I am tired of Shiyi Culture, I will take it as a challenge to start over.¡± Jolin took a sip of coffee and asked anxiously, ¡°What is the main direction of the studio? Artist agency or movie production?¡±


    ¡°Movie production.¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and gave a brief exnation of her ideas. ¡°We will n to make movies and we will not be an artist¡¯s agency but an investor.¡±


    He had spent so much effort on his girl, and it was not easy for him to find someone else like her. If his girl could not work and rumors ended up spreading, everything would be for naught.


    Li Xing¡¯er and Zhou Linna were examples of this, but it was easier to make movies, and it was also her specialty.


    Coupled with the fact that they already had a movie that broke the box office records for the Chinesenguage movie genre, Sleepless, many people would be willing to support her.


    ¡°Good,¡± Jolin said.


    If she was going to be an agent, she would need a good PR team and someone to help her.


    After all, if the studio had just started, they would have to find newbies that they could train, or even artists from otherpanies.


    However, if she was mainly responsible for the production of the movie, it would be much less troublesome. She could focus on writing.


    Sleepless was the best proof of her ability, so he did not need to worry about the future development of the studio.


    ¡°I may have something to deal with these days, so I will have to trouble you with the preparations,¡± Gu Weiwei said to Jolin.


    Jolin agreed instantly.


    ¡°But I may not be able to handle such a big matter alone. I know some trustworthy people, I want to see if I can get them to cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me know when you have gathered everyone and we can have a meeting,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei discussing work with Jolin, Fu Shiyi thought inwardly, <i>¡°Is sister-inw going to work hard after the divorce?¡±</i>


    The three of them talked in the cafe for a long while before Gu Weiwei and Jolin said goodbye to each other at Landscape Vi.


    Fu Shiyi checked his text messages and said, ¡°Second Brother said that my brother is going home.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered briefly.


    Actually, they had only been apart for a small amount of time since the wedding... but why did she feel that decades had passed?

 Chapter 960 - Fu Hanzheng Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 960: Fu Hanzheng Was Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng and his family took the Old Lady onto a private jet and then drove to He Chi¡¯s hospital after they hadnded.


    The hospital was a private hospital subordinated to Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so everything was going smoothly.


    They had spent the entire day doing all the examinations for Old Lady and waiting for the results. Unknowingly, they had spent most of the day in the hospital.


    He Chi got all the results and said as he met the Fu Family, ¡°The Old Lady is not doing well, she needs surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    As he spoke he looked at Fu Hanzheng.


    The Old Lady had said that she would not ept the operation until he was divorced.


    If she was going to get the surgery as soon as possible, he would need to get a divorce as soon as possible.


    Fu Shengying said straightforwardly, ¡°He Chi, get the operation room ready.¡±


    He Chi nodded. ¡°The Old Lady is old and she needs to be very well rested after the operation. She must not be stimted.¡±


    At the age of 70 years old, being sick was a serious matter.


    If the operation hadn¡¯t been sessful, she might have died.


    After He Chi finished talking with the Fu Family about the operation n, he let out a sigh of relief and returned to his office.


    After he left, Fu Shengying turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You heard what the doctor said. You have to decide what to do. The results must be out within two days.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at his father in astonishment. So he wanted him to get the divorce certificate within two days?


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°I am going home.¡±


    Hearing that he was going home, Fu Shengying knew that he was going back to meet Gu Weiwei, so he said, ¡°If you are getting divorced, get rid of that girl thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, even if you want them to divorce, they can¡¯t divorce until they meet, right?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Hanzheng was already not feeling well, and as his father, he kept forcing him to give up on the woman he loved.


    Fu Hanzheng left the hospital, got into the car and asked the driver to go straight to Landscape Vi.


    Fu Shiyi had contacted him and told him that they had arrived home the day before.


    And because of his father¡¯s interference and the Old Lady¡¯s unsettled state, he could not contact her in front of them.


    He had no idea how she was doing after she returned.


    When he returned to Landscape Vi, the night breeze had just arrived.


    Sitting alone in the living room, Fu Shiyi got up when he heard someoneing in.


    ¡°Brother, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked him directly.


    ¡°She just came in and she is upstairs.¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at the master bedroom on the second floor and asked his brother, ¡°Must you get a divorce?¡±


    He himself could not bear to part with his sister-inw, let alone his brother. How could he bear to part with the wife he had just married?


    Instead of answering him, Fu Hanzheng went straight into the master bedroom.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw her packing her things into a suitcase.


    He knew that they had to give the Old Lady a divorce certificate and he also knew that she had to move out of this ce and leave him.


    But seeing her leaving so soon, his heart still ached so badly.


    He approached her and swept her into his arms.


    ¡°Weiwei.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei dropped the folded clothes at her feet.


    ¡°You are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms around her.


    But when he was back, she was leaving.


    Although the divorce was to appease his father and the Old Lady, not to actually signify the end of their rtionship, they would not be able to stay together like this for a long time.

 Chapter 961 - I Am the Only One in Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 961: I Am the Only One in Your Heart</h4>


    From the canceling of the wedding to their return to this home, they felt that they had lived for decades.


    Neither of them said a word as they hugged each other in silence.


    She was not sad because of the divorce, but happy that they finally met.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    If it had not been for her, maybe the Old Lady would not have run into such a situation and he would not have been in such a hurry.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°It is not your fault.¡±


    He had expected that the Old Lady and his father would not ept this matter so easily, so he decided to hide it from them.


    Even if they had to say it, they would wait until they were married and had children, then find a suitable time to tell them.


    Maybe they would get angry, but at least they would not react too fiercely.


    But no matter how careful they were, they had not expected that Gu Siting would suddenly appear at the wedding and reveal the secret they were hiding.


    When Gu Siting revealed the secret, the conflict was exacerbated to the greatest degree.


    They could not turn down the Old Lady¡¯s request.


    ¡°When is grandma¡¯s operation?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Within the week, as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said helplessly.


    If the Old Lady was doing well or if her condition was not so critical, he would not havepromised and said yes to getting a divorce.


    But if they dyed any further, lives would be at risk. There was no time to ease the conflict between them.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips and turned to the man behind her.


    ¡°Then... let¡¯s get divorced tomorrow.¡±


    That was the only way for Old Lady to have the surgery as soon as possible.


    ¡°Weiwei.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Of course he knew that in order for the Old Lady to have the operation as soon as possible, the divorce had to be done ording to her requirements.


    But he was not very pleased that she had brought it up herself.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and faced this tired man.


    ¡°Our rtionship did not start because of a marriage certificate, and of course it will not end because of a divorce certificate.¡±


    ¡°I know, but... you will be sad.¡± Fu Hanzheng had his forehead against hers and he spoke with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, the most important thing between us is not the marriage certificate or the divorce certificate.¡± She ced her hand over his heart and stared at the man¡¯s profound eyes that were so close to her. ¡°The most important thing is that you only have me in your heart.¡±


    That was why she could propose a divorce so that he could make the arrangements.


    Instead of answering, Fu Hanzheng kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    He had been worried that the divorce would make her sad and even cause her to distance herself from their rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, she understood everything without his exnation.


    After a long while, they finally left each other¡¯s lips unwillingly.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her packed luggage. ¡°Where do you n to stay?¡±


    With his father¡¯s personality, even if they got a divorce certificate, he would still ask her to leave the Fu Family.


    When he thought of this, she had also thought of it and decided to leave early.


    ¡°Jolin has tidied up the Mu Family¡¯s house in Yijing Pavilion. I will move in with Yuan Shuo and the rest.¡±


    Although they were not willing to divorce, she knew that under the current situation, they had to divorce and she had to leave this ce.


    But that did not mean that they would be separated forever.

 Chapter 962 - I Am the Only One in Your Heart 2

    <h4>Chapter 962: I Am the Only One in Your Heart 2</h4>


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng did not want her to move out, but he knew that it was a part of the divorce.


    However, with Yuan Shuo and his family being with her, he felt a little more relieved.


    ¡°Because of Old Lady¡¯s surgery and thepany, I may not be able to see you often.¡±


    On one hand, it was because of the Old Lady, and on the other hand, it was because of thepany¡¯s work. His father might also be worried that they would still be in contact after they got divorced, so he would definitely be paying special attention to the rtionship between him and her.


    Even though the Old Lady had undergone surgery, she still needed to rest peacefully, so they could not stimte her any more.


    After the divorce, they could not meet too often and she had to be careful not to be discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I have dismissed the contract from Shiyi Culture and I need to prepare for the studio and the new movie, so I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows with a smile. She would never be a bitter woman who cried every day, just because he did note to see her.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He had the feeling that she was going to start a new life after divorcing him.


    But that was good too. She could devote herself to doing what she liked and she did not need to be unhappy about their temporary separation.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Then can you let go of me so I can continue packing?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    However, Fu Hanzheng did not let go.


    ¡°You are leaving soon, won¡¯t you let me hold you for a while longer?¡±


    If she was gone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her at home, and he might not be able to fall asleep without her in his arms every night. He might not be able to see her again...


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei did not object but allowed him to hold her.


    ¡°Then how should we meet in the future?¡±


    Since they had divorced ording to the Old Lady¡¯s wishes, they definitely could not meet openly.


    ¡°I will make the arrangements after Old Lady¡¯s operation,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered and kissed her hair.l


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded in his arms and looked up at him. ¡°Go and take a shower and rest.¡±


    He must not have had a good rest during the past two days at the hospital.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng still did not release her.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his waist and whispered with a smile, ¡°What about going in with me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in astonishment and chuckled.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Having said these words, he picked her up and walked into the bathroom.


    It must have been because of the imminent departure that the two of them tried their best to im the other¡¯s warmth and passion.


    They went from the bathroom to the bed and did not stop until he was exhausted.


    For the first time, Fu Hanzheng, who always got up earlier than Gu Weiwei, had a very deep sleep today instead of getting up early ording to his usual biological clock.


    But Gu Weiwei got up early and packed her things.


    Apart from the ring, she did not take away any precious jewels Fu Hanzheng had bought for her. Even the clothes she had taken away were those she had bought herself.


    She had packed all her luggage when Fu Hanzheng got up, took a shower and got changed as usual.


    Seeing that she did not take anything he had given her away, he frowned.


    ¡°You are not taking these with you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at it and said straightforwardly, ¡°How are we going to move so many things?¡±


    ¡°Get the servants to pack them up and send it to you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°No thanks, I won¡¯t starve to death even if I am alone.¡±[1] Gu Weiwei nced at the dazzling jewelry in the jewelry cab and said, ¡°If Ie home again, I will have to move everything back here. Aren¡¯t you tired from just thinking about this?¡±


    Yes, she woulde back to him again.


    [1] She won¡¯t ever need the jewelry to pawn off, because even if she is alone she won¡¯t be in financial difficulty.

 Chapter 963 - Divorcing Your Brother

    <h4>Chapter 963: Divorcing Your Brother</h4>


    Hearing what she said, Fu Hanzheng did not insist.


    Yes, she woulde back and one day, she woulde back as Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°If there is anything you need, I can have it delivered to you.¡±


    Because she was in the entertainment industry, she had to wear jewelry and luxurious goods on many asions.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded, checked the time and said, ¡°Breakfast should be ready, let¡¯s go down and eat something.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her hand and led her downstairs. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who hade homest night at midnight, were already sitting at the dining table.


    They seemed to be worried about their divorce, so they both looked worried and sympathetic.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to thepany for the meetingter?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°I have something to do at lunch, postpone it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°Third Master, if you have nothing to do at lunch time, please help me deliver my luggage to Yijing Pavilion.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, why are you...?¡±


    Gu Weiwei ate her breakfast calmly. ¡°I am going to divorce your brother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Shiqin almost choked on his porridge. This woman was so straightforward.


    He had been worried that they would be in pain for the two days before getting a divorce, but this morning, she said so simply that she was going to get a divorce.


    Not long ago, his brother postponed the meeting at noon and brought her to register their marriage during working hours.


    And now, his work was postponed, except that this time he was getting a divorce certificate with her.


    Fu Shiyi was startled for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re moving out right away? Aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him coldly. ¡°Why would I be resisting?¡±


    The Old Lady was waiting for them to get a divorce before she had the operation. Why would they resist when someone¡¯s life was on the line?


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Fu Shiyiughed dryly and said, ¡°How about Ie with you? When we are done, I can send sister-inw back to Yijing Pavilion.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was startled. This did not sound like a proper divorce.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed instantly after hearing Fu Shiyi¡¯s suggestion.


    The four of them finished their breakfast and Fu Shiqin went to thepany first.


    Xu Qian made a call. ¡°Boss, I have made the arrangements with the Civil Affairs Office. You cane now.¡±


    With their identities, be it marriage or divorce, it would easily cause headline news.


    Therefore, he had to inform the Affairs Office in advance so that they would not be noticed.


    Fu Hanzheng answered Xu Qian¡¯s call and left with Gu Weiwei for the Civil Affairs Office for the divorce.


    Fu Shiyi watched his brother and sister-inw, who were holding hands and talking happily about getting a divorce.


    Did that look like a divorce?


    Did they think that they were going to get married?


    Seeing them entering the Civil Affairs Office and waiting in the car, Fu Shiyi saw theming out within fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave him the divorce certificate and said, ¡°I need to go to thepany for a meeting. After you take her home, send this to the hospital and ask them to arrange for the operation tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took the two divorce certificates and opened them.


    So they had really divorced.


    Gu Weiwei said goodbye to Fu Hanzheng and went straight into Fu Shiyi¡¯s car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, otherwise we are going to make the headlines again!¡±


    They had appeared in the parking lot of the Civil Affairs Office, if the media found out about it, it would be explosive news.

 Chapter 964: - Divorcing Your Brother 2

    <h4>Chapter 964: Divorcing Your Brother 2</h4>


    Since they could not linger around the Civil Affairs Office, they left after finishing the procedures.


    Fu Hanzheng went to work at thepany, and Gu Weiwei went into Fu Shiyi¡¯s car and returned to Yijing Pavilion.


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were ying with Yuan Bao on thewn. When they saw the car park by the vi, they went over to it.


    Seeing theming out with the luggage, Yuan Meng asked in disbelief, ¡°You are moving in already?¡±


    He had thought that it would take at least two or three days before she moved in.


    She had moved in this afternoon after only spending a night at home. Why was she moving in so quickly?


    ¡°So what do you want? Are you staying or not?¡± Gu Weiwei teased her.


    Yuan Bao helped to push the luggage into the house.


    Yuan Meng gossiped with Weiwei. ¡°You are divorced now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just finished the procedures.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Yuan Meng touched her chin and asked curiously, ¡°Fu Hanzheng said nothing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Nothing, he is at work.¡±


    Having said these words, she went upstairs to unpack her luggage.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I am going to the hospital now,¡± Fu Shiyi said to her from downstairs.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Gu Weiwei answered from upstairs and returned to her own room.


    Seeing that she was very busy, Yuan Meng helped her. When she was unpacking, she saw something under her cor.


    Out of curiosity, she reached out to check under her clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei took a step backwards and covered her neck.


    Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly and winked meaningfully.


    ¡°It was very intensest night.¡±


    It was obviously a trace left from a love bite when they had s*x.


    She was sure that she had more than one of these.


    Ignoring her words, Gu Weiwei walked away.


    However, Yuan Meng followed her.


    ¡°So, you two are getting a divorce on the surface but n to continue with the rtionship in secret?¡±


    ¡°I am not actually separating from Hanzheng,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was only because the Old Lady was seriously ill that the situation forced her to go through the divorce procedures.


    Yuan Meng bumped her shoulders. ¡°So you had a huge fightst night before you left?¡±


    She was right. They had just gotten divorced, but yet she looked so charming and sexy.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and asked, instead of listening to her anymore, ¡°What work are you and Yuan Shuo looking for?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it and realized that I could dance in a bar and help someone else take out a loan, but Yuan Shuo objected,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She was good-looking and had a great body shape, so she would definitely be hired if she danced. Also, she was good at fighting, so she might have a bright future if she helped others take out a loan.


    However, Yuan Shuo objected immediately.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that apart from being good-looking and having a great body shape, this woman was not very good at anything else other than fighting or killing people.


    ¡°So, please let me be your personal assistant and bodyguard,¡± Yuan Meng asked her for work with a smile and analyzed the situation. ¡°It is not convenient for Fu Hanzheng to arrange for someone to protect you now. If Cayman Dorrans sends someone to protect you, it will only disgust the Fu Family, so... please let me do it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be on probation first?¡±


    If Will or Gu Siting sent someone to find her again, she would not be able to deal with it alone.


    Yuan Meng was a confidant and she did not need to hide anything from her.


    Yuan Meng snapped her fingers. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 965 - The Divorce Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Divorce Certificate</h4>


    After Gu Weiwei moved into Yijing Pavilion, Fu Shiyi drove to the hospital.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were keeping the Old Ladypany at the hospital, so they asked when they saw him, ¡°Where is your brother?¡±


    ¡°My brother and Second Brother went to thepany,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he took out the divorce certificate and gave it to him. ¡°My brother asked me to deliver this to you.¡±


    Fu Shengying took it from him and took a look at it, then said to the Old Lady in bed, ¡°Mom, Hanzheng has divorced her, you can have the surgery now.¡±


    After seeing the divorce certificate, Old Lady weakly nodded and agreed to the operation.


    Mrs. Fu took a look at the divorce certificate in Fu Shengying¡¯s hands and found it incredible.


    ¡°They did not say anything?¡±


    Fu Shiyi dragged a chair and sat down by the bedside and said, ¡°If you force them to divorce, what else can they say? They will go to the Civil Affairs Office and finish the procedures,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Mrs. Fu felt a bit guilty.


    Actually, she was quite satisfied with this daughter-inw, and Hanzheng liked her too. She thought about how cozy the house had been because of her arrival.


    But because of Gu Siting, they had to get divorced and leave.


    If she had been a bit uncooperative and refused to get a divorce, Hanzheng would not have been able to get it done so quickly, so that the Old Lady could have the operation.


    Therefore, this child was very understanding and filial. She understood what Hanzheng was going through and did not make things difficult for him.


    Fu Shengying put the divorce certificate aside and sounded much milder.


    ¡°Since they are divorced, don¡¯t let her live in Landscape Vi anymore.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at his father. ¡°Of course not, she just moved out and terminated the contract with Shiyi Culture yesterday. She has nothing to do with the Fu Family any more, so you can be at ease now, alright?¡±


    Fu Shengying was left speechless by his words. She had already left.


    Mrs. Fu was not quite convinced.


    ¡°She really left?¡±


    ¡°She did, but she moved out after she got the divorce certificate,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he threw a look at his father and the Old Lady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t take anything with her that she received from you or my brother.¡±


    The more Mrs. Fu heard, the more displeased she felt. ¡°It is a divorce, but there is no need to terminate the contract in such a hurry. Where is she going to go if she ends the contract with yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about that. With our sister-inw¡¯s position, everypany wants to hire her to be their money tree. There is nowhere she can¡¯t go.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Mrs. Fu thought for a while and agreed. She was a famous Movie Queen in Hua Land and even if she left Shiyi Culture, there would bepanies begging her to join them.


    But what was Hanzheng thinking when they got divorced.


    ¡°What did your brother say?¡±


    ¡°What can I say? He doesn¡¯t want a divorce.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shengying interrupted them.


    ¡°Alright, so be it, but why talk about her anymore?¡±


    If she was willing to leave, they would not have to worry.


    ¡°The divorce certificate is here, ask He Chi to do the surgery as soon as possible.¡± Fu Shiyi urged them.


    If his brother and sister-inw had not been worried that something would happen to Old Lady, they would not have gotten a divorce so easily.


    But it seemed that they were not going to break up after getting married.


    However, it would take a long time before the Old Lady and his father could ept it.

 Chapter 966 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 966: Love</h4>


    Soon, He Chi came for ward rounds and nced at Fu Shiyi when he saw the divorce certificate on the table.


    Seeing him blinking, Fu Shiyi snapped.


    ¡°You are not mute. You want to ask if my brother is divorced yet, right? If he wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t leave this here.¡±


    He Chiughed dryly and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°In this case, can we prepare for the operation?¡±


    ¡°Get everything ready, as soon as possible,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Hearing the words, He Chi said instantly, ¡°Then tomorrow afternoon, I will get everything ready now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi followed He Chi out of the ward. ¡°Will the operation go well tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course it will!¡± He Chi snorted.


    Although it was risky, the chances of sess were very high.


    Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders and sighed.


    ¡°All those years spent raising you were not in vain!¡±


    He Chi was talented and passionate in medicine, so his brother had funded him a lot in his studies and he did not disappoint them.


    ¡°How is your brother? He didn¡¯t want a divorce, right?¡± He Chi squinted at him.


    As far as he knew, she was his darling. It was not his style to divorce her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a divorce, let¡¯s talk about love instead,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He Chi thought for a while and said, ¡°Then now they can¡¯t show off their love in front of everyone. Congrattions to your second brother, he won¡¯t choke on their love anymore.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Shiqin will soon miss the days that were filled with love.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    When his sister-inw was around, his brother was much more affable.


    But he was right.


    After Fu Hanzheng finished the divorce procedures, he had several meetings at thepany and even left the nning Department and Fu Shiqin at thepany for overtime.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, the manager of the nning Department went to Fu Shiqin for help.


    ¡°Second Master, it is sote, when can we get off work?¡±


    ¡°Ask my brother, how would I know?¡± Fu Shiqin yawned, took a sip of coffee and continued to read the files.


    He had only slept for a few hours the night before, ever since the ident at his brother¡¯s wedding.


    However, the moment his brother got a divorce, he had them work overtime.


    ¡°Boss looks so fierce today, I don¡¯t dare to go and ask.¡± The manager of the nning Department put his hands together and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Second Master, go and ask around, I¡¯ve only been married to my wife for a month and she has already called me several times to ask when I aming home.¡±


    ¡°You can go yourself.¡± Fu Shiyi turned him down.


    ¡°What about... asking thedy boss what time he ising home?¡± The manager asked with a smile.


    Boss had always been obedient to his girlfriend. She could save them with just one phone call.


    ¡°No one is going to save us today, just go home and do your work. It is not as if we are not paying you any overtime fees.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    His brother used to rush home every day to see his sister-inw, so of course he got off work on time.


    Now that his sister-inw had moved away, his brother would be alone when he went home. Of course, he would torment them in thepany.


    After reading through two more proposals, Fu Shiqin threw himself down on the desk and threw a helpless look at his brother¡¯s office.


    It was already midnight and he was still not getting off work. Was he nning to spend the entire night with them?


    He thought for a long while and called Gu Weiwei for help.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please, tell my brother to go home.¡±

 Chapter 967 - Work

    <h4>Chapter 967: Work</h4>


    Gu Weiwei was already resting, so she was startled by the call.


    ¡°You are still at work?¡±


    ¡°My brother is going to stay here all night, so we can¡¯t leave! I only slept for five hoursst night. Sinceing back from Slovakia, I have to work so hard.¡± Fu Shiqinined with tears in his eyes.


    When she was waiting for his brother at home, his brother would always run home after work.


    Now that they were divorced and she had moved out, he did not want to go home at all.


    Gu Weiwei got up and checked the time. ¡°I will call him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiqin hung up when he heard that she agreed.


    Gu Weiwei turned on the bedside light and made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng had been reading a report on an overseas project when his phone rang. He put down the files in his hands when he saw the caller.


    ¡°Still awake?¡±


    ¡°You are still at work?¡± Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly, obviously sounding displeased.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°I have been busy these past few days and so there is a lot of work at thepany.¡±


    Most importantly, she was no longer at home and he did not want to face the empty home that she did not exist in.


    ¡°But you still need to leave work.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed and urged him. ¡°Go home now, now, now!¡±


    He had not had a good rest these past few days, because the wedding had been cancelled and because of the Old Lady.


    He shouldn¡¯t be working overtime the first day after the divorce.


    ¡°I still have some work to do.¡± Fu Hanzheng refused to leave.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and snorted.


    ¡°If you like work so much, don¡¯te and see me anymore. Stay at thepany and spend time with your work every day.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and stopped working.


    ¡°I am going home now.¡±


    Hearing that he was leaving, Gu Weiwei was satisfied.


    ¡°Then... is grandma¡¯s operation confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei felt relieved. It was good that the Old Lady was willing to have the operation.


    ¡°Then go back and rest early, don¡¯t miss me so much.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and said as he was about to leave the office, ¡°It is gettingte, take a rest. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night to you too.¡± Gu Weiwei said goodbye to him and hung up.


    Fu Shiqin stared at his brother¡¯s office for five minutes and saw himing out through the doorway.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s all go home.¡±


    The staff of the nning Department felt so relieved and Fu Shiqin also packed up and went home.


    Sure enough, his sister-inw¡¯s words were more effective.


    Fu Hanzheng was about to go downstairs when Fu Shiqin came running over.


    ¡°I will drive.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying at Shiyi¡¯s ce?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    If he lived with Fu Shiyi and He Chi, why was he driving back with him?


    ¡°Third Brother and I have decided to move back home,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile as he took the car keys.


    They had moved back to keep himpany because they were worried that he would be alone after getting divorced, and also his sister-inw was not at home.


    Fu Hanzheng got into the car and asked with a cold face, ¡°You called her?¡±


    ¡°Called who?¡± Fu Shiqin yed dumb.


    ¡°Weiwei.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded him.


    ¡°I... didn¡¯t. Sister-inw asked me if you were home, and I just told her the truth.¡±


    Fu Shiqin lied without hesitation. He did not say that he had to ask her for help to get off work.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to pursue the matter any more. He looked at the scenery outside the window and was no longer in a hurry to go home.


    There was no one at home that he wanted to see.

 Chapter 968 - Doesnt She Feel Remorse?

    <h4>Chapter 968: Doesn¡¯t She Feel Remorse?</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    Gu Siting¡¯s hurried departure from A Land had made Ling Yan very uneasy.


    She had called him, but Gu Siting had not answered.


    She had called Kuroda Shio, but he had not told her where they were either.


    After Ji Fang received her call, she rushed to the Gu Family and tried to persuade her to leave with her. However, Ling Yan still did not believe that Gu Siting would know everything.


    So she insisted on staying at the Gu Family and waiting for him toe home.


    ¡°Yanyan, he left in a hurry and did not tell us where he was going. He must have found out something. Just to be safe, let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Fang worriedly tried to persuade her again.


    Although Ling Yan was a bit uneasy, the thought of bing Mrs. Ling overrode her anxiety.


    ¡°He is very busy with work, and it is not like he has not rushed out before.¡±


    Especially when he wanted to break off the engagement with her, so it was normal that he did not tell her where he was.


    Now if they left A Land, they would look very suspicious.


    ¡°But if he really knows something andes back, it will be toote.¡± Ji Fang felt that Gu Siting¡¯s departure this time was a bit strange.


    Yet these two days, no matter how much she tried to persuade her, Ling Yan still refused to leave with her.


    She was not leaving, and as her mother, she would not leave her alone.


    ¡°No, that person never showed up,¡± Ling Yan said firmly.


    Although he had received many people at home during those days, she had always asked someone to keep an eye out for him. He only received people who had business dealings with thepany.


    Also, the Fu Family had been looking for the Chinese person he was talking about.


    Because of that, the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl¡¯s master did not appear.


    And there was no such person.


    Ji Fang looked at her stubborn daughter, not knowing what to do.


    Ling Yan cut a small piece of freshly-made cake and gave it to her mother.


    ¡°Mom, try it, how well have I made it?¡±


    Gu Siting liked this kind of cake and Gu Weiwei had made one for him before.


    She had tried many times before seeding.


    When Gu Siting was back, she should be able to do a better job than Gu Weiwei.


    Ji Fang absentmindedly took a bite and nodded.


    ¡°Great, just in time for dessert.¡±


    Satisfied, Ling Yan took a bite and wrapped it up in the box.


    ¡°Mom, take this cake back with you and dad, I am fine here.¡±


    Ji Fang thought for a while and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Yanyan, what about... spending the day with me? We cane back if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    The anxiety she was feeling inside told her that staying in A Land was very dangerous.


    ¡°Mom, I told you that it is okay, you are just worrying too much,¡± Ling Yan whispered as she untied her apron.


    The mother and daughter were just talking when the sound of a car came from outside.


    Ling Yan and Ji Fang exchanged a look, restrained their emotions and walked towards the living room.


    From afar, she saw Gu Siting, who had been away from home for days.


    ¡°Brother Siting, where have you been these past few days? You are finally home.¡± Ling Yan smiled gently.


    Gu Siting looked at the woman who was walking towards him. He had been blinded by her gentle and weak look.


    He had never expected that it was her, Weiwei¡¯s friend, who had killed her.

 Chapter 969

    <h4>Chapter 969: Doesn¡¯t She Feel Remorse? 2</h4>


    Ling Yan approached him happily, yet she felt ufortable under the man¡¯s lethal gaze.


    ¡°Brother Siting, what are you looking at? Do I have something on me?¡±


    She adjusted her hair and touched her face, thinking that she had touched something in the kitchen.


    Gu Siting looked at her coldly and said self-mockingly, ¡°I just realized that I just got to know the real you for the first time.¡±


    He had no idea that she could be so cunning and cruel.


    Ling Yan smiled, thinking that he had finally found happiness.


    ¡°Brother Siting, I have practiced baking this so many times and now I am finally able to make the cake you like. Can I make it for you tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Siting brushed past her and said coldly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After a few steps, he turned around and looked at Ling Yan¡¯s mother, Ji Fang.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, you too.¡±


    Ling Yan and Ji Fang exchanged a look and followed Gu Siting. After a while, they found that he was walking towards the secret passage door that led to Gu Weiwei¡¯s body.


    The two of them could not help but stop in their tracks. They felt that something was wrong and did not dare to enter.


    Kuroda Shio urged them from behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, Miss Ling Yan, please.¡±


    Ling Yan and Ji Fang followed him into the secret passage. As they walked through the long underground passage, they saw Gu Siting already standing by the crystal coffin where Gu Weiwei¡¯s body was.


    ¡°Brother Siting, why did you ask us toe here?¡± Ling Yan asked discreetly.


    Gu Siting looked at the body in the crystal coffin andughed at himself.


    He had agreed to transnt her heart into the murderer who had killed her. No wonder she hated him so much that she pretended not to know him.


    If it had not been for the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl, he might have never known how she had died.


    Ji Fang looked at the body in the crystal coffin and looked away guiltily.


    Actually, she had not seen Gu Weiwei since the Gu Family took away Gu Weiwei¡¯s body after the operation.


    But even if she knew that it was here, she had never seen it before.


    Today was the first time.


    She was the chief surgeon for the heart transnt surgery and she was the one who removed her heart and gave it to Ling Yan.


    When she saw her body again, her hands shook.


    But what did Gu Siting mean by asking them toe here all of a sudden?


    However, Ling Yan was not as anxious as she was. She was still thinking about what Gu Siting had just said.


    He said that it was the first time he truly got to know her.


    Had he finally noticed that she was trying so hard?


    Thinking of this, she felt quite pleased with herself. She was filled with the fantasy of how they would live after they were truly together.


    Gu Siting said, as he stared at the body in the crystal coffin, ¡°Ling Yan, don¡¯t you want to say something to Weiwei?¡±


    Startled, Ling Yan approached him and said to the body in the crystal coffin, ¡°Weiwei, thank you for giving me the opportunity to live on. I will live well and take good care of Brother Siting, you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±


    Gu Siting could not stand her lies any more. He reached out for her hair and pushed her head against the crystal coffin.


    ¡°This is what you are going to tell her?¡±


    Ling Yan suddenly felt that her scalp was about to be ripped off and she cried out in pain.


    ¡°Brother Siting, you are hurting me.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 970: Untitled</h4>


    Seeing this, Ji Fang was so anxious that she wanted to go and help her.


    ¡°Siting, talk nicely.¡±


    Kuroda Shio stopped Ji Fang from approaching.


    Gu Siting gripped Ling Yan¡¯s hair and pressed her harder against the crystal coffin, so that she could see the body inside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Weiwei feel pain when you killed her? Didn¡¯t her heart ache when you dug it out?¡±


    ...


    Hearing his words, Ling Yan widened her eyes in fright and suddenly felt desperate.


    He knew?!


    He finally understood how Gu Weiwei died!


    How did he know? He had not seen that person recently, how did he know?


    ¡°Brother Siting, what... are you talking about?¡±


    When Ji Fang heard his words, she was so frightened that her legs turned soft. She swayed and almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    He knew, he finally... knew.


    Seeing Ling Yan ying dumb, Gu Siting said with teeth clenched, ¡°She was not dead, but you injected her with drugs and caused her brain death, and then you asked me to give her heart to you. How dare you! How cruel your heart is!¡±


    He had not believed that she had the guts to do that, and his rtionship with Weiwei was the reason why he had not suspected her.


    But he had never expected that the person who had killed her was Ling Yan, whom she had saved.


    Yet he had given Ling Yan her heart and spent all those months protecting her.


    When Weiwei saw them together, she must have hated him so much that she would rather stay with Fu Hanzheng thane back to the Gu Family to find him.


    Hearing these words, Ling Yan closed her eyes in despair, knowing that it was useless to defend herself.


    It turned out that when he said that he had finally recognized her, it was not because he loved her but because... he finally knew that she had killed Gu Weiwei.


    Ji Fang could not stand it anymore and kneeled down on the cold floor.


    ¡°I did it, I did it all, it has nothing to do with Yanyan.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who injected Gu Weiwei with the drugs and I was the chief surgeon too. I really wanted Yanyan to live. I did it! I killed her! Yanyan doesn¡¯t know anything about it!¡±


    ...


    Hearing Ji Fang¡¯s words, Gu Siting released Ling Yan¡¯s hair.


    Ling Yan had just stood up when she staggered and fell on the crystal coffin.


    Her mouth was full of blood.


    She took a step backwards as she held the crystal coffin. Gu Siting looked lethal. She did not want to die here, she did not want to die.


    ¡°Weiwei has saved you so many times and treated you so well, why did you harm her? Why?¡± Gu Siting said as he reached out for her neck, watching her struggling to breathe.


    Seeing that her daughter Ling Yan was in danger, Ji Fang wanted to save her, but was stopped by Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°Gu Siting, I did it! I killed Gu Weiwei! If you want revenge,e to me instead of Yanyan! She doesn¡¯t know, she doesn¡¯t know anything...¡±


    Out of protection for her daughter, she chose to take all the me herself.


    However, Gu Siting did not believe a single word she said.


    With his hands over Ling Yan¡¯s neck, he said with his teeth clenched, ¡°But Weiwei told me that it was Ling Yan who injected her with the drug, not you, Mrs. Ling. However, you are right. You are also involved.¡±

 Chapter 971 - Who on Earth is She?

    <h4>Chapter 971: Who on Earth is She?</h4>


    Ling Yan found it increasingly difficult to breathe. She tried hard to pull away Gu Siting¡¯s hands but failed.


    The suffocating pain made her face turn a ghastly red and the veins on her forehead pop out.


    When she thought that she was going to be killed by him.


    Gu Siting released her and pushed her away.


    ¡°I am letting you off too easily.¡±


    Ling Yan staggered and fell to the ground, panting heavily with her hands over her neck.


    She thought of what he had just said. He said that Gu Weiwei had told him that she had given her the drugs.


    She nced at the body in the crystal coffin and shivered.


    He had really... met her after she was reborn.


    Only she, her mother and the deceased Gu Weiwei knew about the drug.


    She and her mother had kept it a secret, so no one had found out about them.


    But now he knew that she was the one who injected the drug and not her mother Ji Fang.


    So... it was very possible that Gu Weiwei was still alive.


    He had left in a hurry the other day and hadn¡¯t answered her calls these past few days. He must have gone to find her.


    Gu Weiwei, why are you still alive?


    Why?


    Seeing that he did not kill Ling Yan, Ji Fang rushed over and caressed her daughter¡¯s swollen face.


    She regretted that she had not been more forceful these past two days and brought her away from A Land.


    Then she would not have had to suffer.


    Gu Siting took the towel from Kuroda Shio and wiped his hands as if he had touched something dirty.


    ¡°Although I really want to kill you, I will not let you die so easily.¡±


    Killing a person took only a few minutes, and death was a relief.


    He would not let them be released so easily. He was going to make them pay back everything they had done to her.


    Ji Fang looked at Gu Siting with fear as she shielded her daughter Ling Yan.


    ¡°What... are you doing?¡±


    Gu Siting was a very cruel man. Now that he knew that Gu Weiwei had been killed by them, he would not kill them but he would not let them go either.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her to die for you by being brain dead and then dig out her heart?¡± Gu Siting tossed away the towel he had wiped his hands with and looked at the distressed mother and daughter coldly. ¡°From today on, you will also be injected with the drug until her heart is given back to her.¡±


    Ji Fang shivered. As a doctor, she knew how harmful the drug was to the body.


    He was tormenting her to death, so that he could remove Yanyan¡¯s heart and give it back to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you are killing someone, it is illegal!¡±


    ¡°You killed her too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Siting looked at Ji Fang, who had killed someone but was now ming him. ¡°Now, I just want you to pay with your life, it is very fair.¡±


    However, when a living person gradually bes brain dead, the process would undoubtedly be torture for both the body and the mind.


    Ling Yan came back to herself and looked at Gu Siting unwillingly.


    ¡°You said that she told you who she is. Who is she now?¡±


    If Gu Weiwei was still alive, who was she?


    Gu Siting threw a cold look at Ling Yan who had a swollen face and blood-stained lips.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already meet her? You couldn¡¯t bepared to her before, and you never will.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Who on earth is she?¡± Ling Yan asked hysterically.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 972 - She

    <h4>Chapter 972: She</h4>


    Hearing her name, Ling Yan shivered and mumbled, ¡°It is her, it is her, it is her, it is her...¡±


    She should have known that it was her, but she had not believed that she was still alive.


    Only she knew Gu Weiwei so well, and only she would have tricked Gu Siting back when she was kidnapped by the Gu Family. Only she would have made such a scene in the movie...


    She should have known, but she did not believe that she was rted to Gu Weiwei.


    Even after Sleepless was released, she still didn¡¯t suspect that she was Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Siting turned around and was about to leave when he said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°You know how to stop them from running away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio nodded and walked towards Ji Fang and Ling Yan.


    The mother and the daughter took a few steps backwards as they watched Kuroda Shio approaching them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Kuroda Shio grabbed Ji Fang who was standing in front of Ling Yan and broke her legs without much effort.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Fang screamed in pain.


    ¡°Mom! Mom! Let go of my mother!¡±


    Ling Yan screamed and lunged at her, trying to save her. However, she could only watch as her mother¡¯s legs were broken, and was left speechless.


    After Kuroda Shio dealt with Ji Fang, he looked at Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan retreated in fright and rushed to Gu Siting¡¯s side, begging as she kneeled by his feet.


    ¡°Brother Siting, don¡¯t treat me like this, please don¡¯t treat me like this. I love you and everything I do is because I love you and I want to stay by your side. Gu Weiwei doesn¡¯t love you at all. She didn¡¯t love you before, and she still doesn¡¯t love you now. Only I truly love you and can keep youpany...¡±


    ...


    Without taking a look at them, Gu Siting urged with a low voice.


    ¡°Kuroda!¡±


    Kuroda Shio approached and pulled Ling Yan away, breaking both of her legs too.


    The sound of the women¡¯s crying and screams echoed around the cer, yet Gu Siting stood still and did not turn around.


    Ling Yan gradually lost the strength to cry because of the pain, but Ji Fang still endured the pain and threw herself to her side.


    ¡°Yanyan, mom is here, mom is here.¡±


    Ji Fang still did not abandon her daughter even at the critical moment. Instead, she stared at Gu Siting¡¯s back, looking furious.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you can¡¯t get her back even if you kill me. You have never been able to get her person or her heart. She has fallen in love with Fu Hanzheng! She is with your enemy Fu Hanzheng! Even if you kill me to take revenge for her, she will not spare another look at you!¡±


    ...


    Hearing her words, Gu Siting took a deep breath and said with his teeth clenched, ¡°Kuroda, I don¡¯t want to hear any more words from this woman.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I will ask Doctor Bai to deal with it as soon as possible,¡± Kuroda Shio answered.


    If he couldn¡¯t stop her from talking, then he could just cut off her tongue.


    Gu Siting walked out of the cer, looking dark and cold.


    Standing in the living room, he looked around at this home that he had lived in for more than twenty years, and endless pain and regret arose in his heart.


    If he had not hated her for causing his father¡¯s death and distanced himself from her, none of this might have happened.


    She would not die, she would not leave him or fall in love with Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 973 - She Wont Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 973: She Won¡¯t Come Back</h4>


    Kuroda Shio locked Ling Yan and her mother in the cer and said to him as they returned to the living room, ¡°President Gu, Doctor Bai will be here tomorrow morning.¡±


    After all, it would take a doctor to figure out how to do the infusion.


    Otherwise, if he identally killed her, he would end up being the one to suffer.


    Honestly, he had not believed that Ling Yan, who had always been gentle and weak, had murdered Miss Weiwei.


    Miss Weiwei had saved her so many times and had still tried to help her find a heart that could be transnted.


    But in order to survive, she set her eyes upon Miss Weiwei¡¯s heart and caused her brain death right under their noses.


    Since Miss Weiwei had signed the organ donation letter and President Gu had a very subtle feeling towards her, he agreed to transnt her heart to Ling Yan.


    After Ling Yan had Weiwei¡¯s heart transnted, she had been deliberately imitating Weiwei¡¯s every move.


    So much so that President Gu had thought that she had be like her because she had Weiwei¡¯s heart.


    So he started to take good care of her and even proposed to her.


    Hearing his words, Gu Siting came back to himself.


    ¡°Watch them, and... from today onwards, the Gu Family will no longer support the Ling Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will ask thepany to stop everything that is provided to the Ling Family,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    At the beginning, it had been because of Miss Weiwei, so Gu¡¯s Enterprise had provided some opportunities for the Ling Family, who was just a small enterprise, to grow bigger.


    Later on, when Weiwei passed away, the Gu Family provided even more opportunities for the Ling Family because Ling Yan had Weiwei¡¯s heart.


    Even if President Gu proposed to cancel the engagement, he did not take back everything he had given to the Ling Family because of his debt.


    In the end, everything Miss Weiwei and the Gu Family had done had been fed to the ungrateful Ling Family.


    Gu Siting looked at the piano that had not been touched for a long time and suddenly saw the shadow of a girl ying it.


    ¡°Kuroda, do you think she wille back?¡±


    He had thought that by finding her, he had found hope.


    He could bring her home and they could live together.


    Yet when he found her, what he found was not hope.


    He saw her dressed in the wedding gown, standing side by side with his enemy Fu Hanzheng, and he had be the person she hated.


    No matter how much he called out to her, she was not willing to return to his side.


    Kuroda Shio looked at him and thought for a while before saying, ¡°One day, Miss. Weiwei will understand what you have done for her.¡±


    It was true that he had hurt her, but it was also true that he loved her deeply.


    But whether Miss Weiwei would return or not, he really could not say.


    Miss Weiwei had met him so many times but she had always pretended not to know him. Instead, she got closer and closer to Fu Hanzheng.


    Even if he had used such an unconventional method to bring her to the Gu Family so she could stay, if Miss Weiwei wanted to stay, as long as shepromised and did not resist, she could almoste home righteously.


    But she escaped, and after lying to him, she ran away from the home she had lived in for more than twenty years and went to Fu Hanzheng.


    Therefore, when President Gu asked him if Miss Weiwei would still return home, if he was being truthful he would definitely say no.


    Her heart was fully set upon Fu Hanzheng, and she was never going to return to the Gu Family which was theplete opposite of Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 974 - I Killed Her

    <h4>Chapter 974: I Killed Her</h4>


    Hearing Kuroda Shio¡¯s reply, Gu Sitingughed at himself.


    ¡°Everything I have done is just losing her little by little.¡±


    He had distanced himself from her, and he had caused her death and drove her into Fu Hanzheng arms.


    When he wanted to turn around and make everything the way it was, she refused to return.


    He went upstairs and sat alone in the dark room.


    It was not his own bedroom, but Gu Weiwei¡¯s old room.


    He had restored everything to how it was when she used to live here, but the person who once lived here was gone.


    When Mrs. Gu received the news that he had returned home, she rushed over from the Gu Family¡¯s mansion that night.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw Kuroda Shio alone. ¡°Where is Siting?¡±


    ¡°Madam, President Gu is upstairs,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Mrs. Gu went upstairs with a gloomy expression. When she went into Gu Siting¡¯s room, he was nowhere to be seen.


    So she went to Gu Weiwei¡¯s old room and saw him sitting there when she turned on the light.


    ¡°Why did you go to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding? Do you think that the grudge between the two families is not deep enough?¡±


    She had heard that the Fu Family was holding a wedding for Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei in Slovakia, but he, who had been on a business trip to Austria, had suddenly gone to Slovakia.


    Also, he went to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding and caused the wedding to be cancelled, and the Old Lady of the Fu Family was then hospitalized.


    The Gu Family was not as powerful as before when they had the Dorrans Family as their shield. Now they could not fight against the Fu Family, but he was still trying to ruin Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding.


    Sitting there, Gu Siting whispered, ¡°Mom, I found her.¡±


    ¡°Who did you find?¡± Mrs. Gu casually asked.


    ¡°Weiwei, I found her,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu looked at the man who was speaking, in astonishment. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Did you really... find her?¡±


    But what did it have to do with him ruining the Fu Family¡¯s wedding?


    Could it be...?


    Mrs. Gu suddenly realized something and said to Gu Siting in disbelief, ¡°She is in the Fu Family?¡±


    Gu Siting nodded, looking disappointed.


    ¡°She is in the Fu Family, she is marrying Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Mrs. Gu covered her mouth, realizing who he was referring to.


    It must be her, Weiwei was the Mu Weiwei who was next to Fu Hanzheng.


    That was why he was at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding, and why the Fu Family cancelled the wedding and the Old Lady of the Fu Family was hospitalized.


    ¡°If she is Weiwei, why did she stay away from home for so long?¡±


    Maybe no one would believe that she was Gu Weiwei.


    But they would definitely believe what she and Siting said and let here home.


    But why did she rather stay at the Fu Family than at the Gu Family?


    Sitting still, Gu Siting said calmly, ¡°Mom, do you know how Weiwei died?¡±


    Startled, Mrs. Gu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Anderson send someone to assassinate her?¡±


    Although Cayman Dorrans had never believed it and had sent his men to investigate, they had not found anything.


    So it must have been Anderson who stabbed Weiwei, causing her to be seriously injured and die.


    Gu Siting closed his eyes in pain so as to conceal his misery.


    ¡°No, she was not stabbed, she was killed by me.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Gu asked.


    She knew that he had med Weiwei for his father¡¯s death, but he would never kill her.


    Gu Siting sighed. ¡°She woke up from thea but Ling Yan injected her with lethal drugs. I actually believed that she was really brain dead. I actually transnted her heart into someone else...¡±

 Chapter 975 - I Killed Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 975: I Killed Her 2</h4>


    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Gu could not believe him.


    It was not until a few minutester that she calmed down a little.


    ¡°You saw her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding,¡± Gu Siting said.


    He had been waiting for news about her, waiting to get her back.


    But when he found her, she was with another man.


    And that man was Fu Hanzheng, the greatest enemy of the Gu Family.


    Nothing hurt him more than this reality.


    Leaning against the chair, Mrs. Gu sighed deeply.


    ¡°Is she really noting home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Siting sighed.


    Of course he could tell that she did not want toe home.


    But he was not willing to lose her just like that, seeing her and Fu Hanzheng together.


    ¡°Where is Ling Yan?¡± Mrs. Gu asked.


    She had not expected that Ling Yan, who had been saved by Weiwei, had killed her.


    She had killed Weiwei and transnted Weiwei¡¯s heart, and she had hidden it so well in front of them. How cunning was this woman?


    She had used such a method to kill Weiwei so she could transnt her heart. The Gu Family must take revenge on her.


    Because of her selfishness, Weiwei, who she had raised as her own daughter, broke off the rtionship between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family, and caused her son Gu Siting to fall into an abyss of misery...


    ¡°I will see to it when I find her,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    He would make the mother and the daughter pay a heavy price for what they had done to Weiwei.


    Mrs. Gu understood his personality. If something like this happened, he would not let the Ling Family off easily.


    But that was the price they should pay.


    ¡°What about Weiwei, what do you n to do?¡±


    She was staying by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side and refusing toe back. If he did not give up, he would start a conflict with the Fu Family.


    The Gu Family and the Fu Family had a grudge against each other, and it was fine if the two families had another conflict.


    But more importantly, there was Cayman Dorrans.


    When he knew about Weiwei and how she had died, he would not only take revenge on the Ling Family, but also the Gu Family.


    After all, he had agreed to give Weiwei¡¯s heart to Ling Yan, so the Ling Family proceeded with the operation.


    ¡°I will not let her be with Fu Hanzheng, never!¡± Gu Siting said resolutely.


    She might hate him, but he was not so magnanimous as to allow her to be with Fu Hanzheng.


    Maybe it would take a long time before she returned, but he would not give up.


    ¡°Siting, if she had wanted toe back, she would havee back for us. What is the point of not giving up?¡± Mrs. Gu felt sorry for him, but she did not want to see him continuing on his own in this way.


    After receiving so much information about the Fu Family, the Gu Family had known how much Fu Hanzheng adored her.


    Therefore, it was totally understandable that Weiwei fell in love with Fu Hanzheng, who spoiled her so much, after she died because of Siting.


    After all, when she was at her lowest, Fu Hanzheng was the one who stayed by her side.


    Her surname was Gu, but this was not her real home.


    After being so disappointed by this family, it was normal that she did not want toe home.


    He did not cherish her when she was in this family.


    It was not until she was with someone else that he realized how to cherish her. It was toote.

 Chapter 976 - Best Wishes for Her and Fu Hanzheng?

    <h4>Chapter 976: Best Wishes for Her and Fu Hanzheng?</h4>


    ¡°Do you want me to give up and wish her and Fu Hanzheng well?¡± Gu Siting countered.


    He doesn¡¯t think that he would ever be able to do that.


    ¡°Siting, forcing a rtionship will only cause you more pain.¡± Mrs. Gu tried to persuade him.


    He was too stubborn and wanted to do everything ording to his own wishes.


    But the world was not going to work out as nned.


    ¡°Mom, I know what to do,¡± Gu Siting said tiredly.


    The Fu Family would not ept her any more, and she and Fu Hanzheng would be separated sooner orter.


    By that time, she would have left Hua Land and returned to the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting did not listen to her and so sheave up. She just stressed her point to him onest time.


    ¡°Be careful dealing with Ling Yan, she is a public figure after all.¡±


    This woman had fooled so many people with her gentle and weak look.


    However, she had killed Weiwei and even now she still wanted to be Mrs. Gu of the Gu Family.


    But because they had discovered that Weiwei was still alive, if she was really dead and no longer in this world, maybe they would never know what she had done.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Gu Siting answered.


    Mrs. Gu went downstairs and saw that Kuroda Shio was still there, so she asked a few more questions.


    ¡°How is everything within the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°The Old Lady seems to be seriously ill. I heard that she needs Fu Hanzheng to get divorced before she is willing to undergo the surgery.¡± Kuroda Shio reported what he knew.


    Although he was not the one who went to the wedding on that day, he could tell that everything had been turned upside down.


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family were each other¡¯s worst enemies. It would be impossible for them to ept that Mu Weiwei was Gu Weiwei.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that Fu Hanzheng would divorce her.


    Mrs. Gu sighed helplessly. No wonder Siting refused to give up.


    The Fu Family did not ept Weiwei, so even if she and Fu Hanzheng were not separated right now, they would not be able to stay together for long.


    ¡°Keep watching.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ma¡¯am.¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Mrs. Gu was about to leave when she stopped and asked, ¡°You must be careful not to let the public know about Ling Yan.¡±


    Ling Yan was a public figure after all, and if what they did to her was known to the public, it would definitely cause a huge sensation.


    This woman was too greedy and cunning. Weiwei had saved her life and helped her realize her dream of bing a Movie Queen that was admired by the world, but this was how she ruthlessly repaid her.


    It was not enough to kill such a person a hundred times.


    ¡°We will be careful, don¡¯t worry, Madam,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Now, Ling Yan and her mother would never leave the cer. As long as they created some evidence that they had gone abroad, no one would notice their disappearance.


    Mrs. Gu thought for a while and turned around.


    ¡°Also, let me know what Siting does to the Fu Family from today onwards.¡±


    They had been enemies before, but mostly in business.


    But now, because of Weiwei, his conflict with Fu Hanzheng has worsened.


    Kuroda Shio looked at Mrs. Gu and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Because of Miss Weiwei, he was worried that President Gu would lose his rationality and do something improper.


    He was just a subordinate and it was not easy to persuade him.


    If he could inform the Madam in time, since they were mother and son, she would be able to persuade him.

 Chapter 977 - Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 977: Gu Weiwei</h4>


    In the cer of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, Ling Yan and her mother could not even stand up because of their broken legs.


    Ling Yan kept hitting the crystal coffin and cursing, as if she wanted to drag the person inside out and kill her again.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei, why are you still here? Why are you still here when you are dead?¡±


    ...


    Ji Fang reached out for her bleeding hand and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Yanyan, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s useless to me anyone now.¡±


    What they had feared the most had finally happened.


    When Gu Siting found out that they had murdered Gu Weiwei, he would torment them every single day, even if he did not kill them right now.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±


    Seeing the cold cer and the crystal coffin where Gu Weiwei¡¯s body was ced, Ling Yan was on the verge of breaking down.


    Ji Fang held her tightly and patted her back, consoling her frightened daughter.


    ¡°No matter what happens, Mom will be with you.¡±


    Ling Yan leaned against Ji Fang. If she had known that this would happen, she would have promised her mother that she would leave A Land first.


    But she had thought that Gu Siting would never know anything and Gu Weiwei would never be alive.


    However, everything was far from what she had expected. Gu Siting knew everything that she had done, and Gu Weiwei was still alive and had targeted her numerous times.


    Why was Gu Weiwei always luckier than her? She had Gu Siting by her side before.


    She was dead, but yet she was reborn by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side and Fu Hanzheng was protecting her.


    If it had not been for Fu Hanzheng, she would not have been able to live to this day and Gu Siting would not have known about it.


    ¡°If only I had never known Gu Weiwei.¡± Ji Fang sighed.


    Maybe she would have a hard time being tormented by her daughter¡¯s illness, but she would not have ended up in such a horrible situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret a thing, I just hate that I was not lucky enough.¡± Ling Yan gritted her teeth.


    At the beginning, she had not expected that she would be so ambitious.


    Gu Weiwei had saved her from attempted suicide, and she had helped her realize her dream of performing and showed her a brighter world.


    It was she who made her miss the world more and more, and she desired to live even more.


    But looking at her, who was around the same age and had the same Bombay blood type as her, who had a good societal family background, a handsome man and outstanding talent...


    She could not help but think how great it would be if she could be her and live like her.


    The moment she had this idea, she could not help but want to be her and rece her.


    So when Will Dorrans asked her for help and said that she might be able to have Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart, she agreed without hesitation.


    Also, in the end, she got what she wanted.


    She had her heart transnted and she was living a healthy life. She had returned to the film industry and continued with her acting career. She had even gotten engaged with Gu Siting and everything was perfect.


    But because of Mu Weiwei, her dream life started to go wrong again.


    In the end, Mu Weiwei was still her, Gu Weiwei. Even if she died, she would stay in this world until everything about her was ruined.


    She was just thinking when a noise arose from the cer door.


    Kuroda Shio came in with two bodyguards from the Gu Family. ¡°Bring Miss. Ling Yan to Doctor Bai.¡±

 Chapter 978 - So Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 978: So Vicious</h4>


    Ji Fang grabbed Ling Yan in fright.


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking her?¡±


    Kuroda Shio said expressionlessly, ¡°President Gu said that he doesn¡¯t want to hear anything from Miss Ling any more.¡±


    Having said these words, he asked his two subordinates to take hee away.


    Ling Yan realized what was going on and started to struggle.


    ¡°I am not going, I am not going. Get lost, I am not going, I am not going...¡±


    ...


    If she was not allowed to speak, she would be totally mute.


    Gu Siting, how could you be so cruel?


    However, no matter how much she struggled and how Ji Fang tried to save her, Kuroda Shio¡¯s men still dragged Ling Yan away.


    Ji Fang tried to run after them but couldn¡¯t because of her injured legs. She could not catch up with them at all.


    Ling Yan was brought out of the underground passage and saw the butler of the Gu Family, and as if she had seen thest hope of saving her life, she called out to him.


    ¡°Help me, help me, call the police, help me. Call the police, I can give you a lot of money, save me...¡±


    ...


    However, the butler pretended as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything and left, the other servants in the mansion were also totally uninterested in her voice.


    They had been serving the Gu Family for decades and they understood the rules here.


    If they helped her in exchange for money, they would die.


    Ling Yan was taken into a room and tied to the operation table.


    Doctor Bai injected the anesthesia into her so that she lost the ability to scream and move. Then he took the scalpel and threw a look at Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°Kuroda, really?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she President Gu¡¯s fianc¨¦e before?


    Why did he suddenly break her legs and want to cut off her tongue, so that she could no longer speak?


    ¡°She deserves it,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Miss Weiwei had saved her, but she had repaid her kindness with ingratitude and caused her death. No matter how much she had suffered, it would not cancel out what she had done.


    Doctor Bai did not ask anything more, but took the de and performed the tongue amputation at Kuroda Shio¡¯s request.


    Then he tied the sutures and stopped the bleeding. The whole procedure waspleted within an hour.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    After everything was done, Kuroda Shio and his men took her away.


    At the sight of her daughter, Ji Fang rushed over and hugged her.


    When she saw the gauze in her daughter¡¯s mouth and understood what they had done to her, she screamed in pain.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you are not human, you monster! How can you be like this? How can you be like this?¡±


    Kuroda Shio looked at the miserable mother and daughter, showing no sympathy.


    ¡°Mrs. Ling, you must pay for what you have done.¡±


    Ji Fang wailed in despair as she held Ling Yan, who had yet to wake up.


    Ever since Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart was transnted into her, she had been reminding her every single day, fearing that the Gu Family would discover something.


    Gradually, more and more people were watching this matter and she became more and more afraid.


    That was why she had been in a hurry to take her away from A Land but she had refused to listen to her and insisted on staying by Gu Siting¡¯s side.


    In the end, she was treated cruelly.


    If everything could be redone, she would rather that they had never met Gu Weiwei.


    Then everyone would be fine.


    Maybe Yanyan would still die because she couldn¡¯t have a heart transnt...


    But that was better than being tormented by the man she loved.

 Chapter 979 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 979: Love</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    On the second day after Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng got a divorce, Old Lady had an operation and He Chi was the chief surgeon.


    Fu Hanzheng also put down his work for the time being and the family went to the hospital to wait for the operation to bepleted.


    Luckily, the surgery went very smoothly.


    After the operation, He Chi came out to inform them in person.


    ¡°The surgery went well, but the rest periodter on is very important too. One more thing, do not let her emotions be stimted, otherwise I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    The Old Lady was old and the operation was too much of a burden for her. It was only because the Fu Family was well off that they used the best drugs and equipment.


    That was why the sess rate was guaranteed.


    Fu Shengying said nothing but threw a meaningful look at Fu Hanzheng.


    It was a warning to him not to get involved with Gu Weiwei, in case he irritated the Old Lady.


    ¡°Alright, Hanzheng knows how to behave.¡± Mrs. Fu defended him.


    He was divorced, Gu Weiwei had moved out and the contract with Shiyi Culture was dismissed, so he had nothing to worry about.


    Fu Shengying thought for a while and agreed. This time, he had asked him to get a divorce and Weiwei had left without hesitation. Apart from the day of the divorce, he had not met that woman again.


    ¡°Alright, we can take care of this ce, you can go back to thepany to do your work.¡± Mrs. Fu urged Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin.


    Although Hanzheng had divorced her as they had requested and stopped contacting Gu Weiwei, she still held a grudge against him and was strict with him because Hanzheng already knew about Gu Weiwei¡¯s identity, which was why he went to collect the marriage certificate with her behind their backs.


    ¡°Let us know if anything happens,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and started to leave the hospital.


    Fu Shiqin followed him and said as they entered the elevator, ¡°Our father is keeping such a close eye on you. Although the Old Lady has undergone surgery, she still needs to be careful when she is resting. It seems that you and sister-inw can¡¯t meet for a long time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing, but looked worried.


    For safety¡¯s sake, they could not meet these days. They had to make the family let down their guard.


    ¡°Third Brother suggests that you can drive to the parking lot every now and then. It should not be a problem if you don¡¯t meet in public for a long time.¡± Fu Shiqin passed on Fu Shiyi¡¯s bad idea.


    This was not a meeting, but a secret meeting between them.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°Why are you two so involved?¡±


    ¡°We are just worried about you and sister-inw. Only the two of us are on your side. Do you want me and Fu Shiyi to be on our father¡¯s side, reporting your whereabouts every day?¡± Fu Shiqin argued for himself.


    If he and Third Brother sided with the old man, then he would never be able to meet Gu Weiwei again.


    ¡°Then finish your work first.¡± Fu Hanzheng walked out of the elevator and got into the car.


    Weiwei had been preparing for the opening of her studio and had no time to meet him. She decided to wait until the Old Lady was better.


    If the family discovered anything now, they would be in big trouble.


    Fu Shiqin shut up. He was just trying to help him and sister-inw get together so that he could have a more rxing life.


    Although they were always showing off their love to him when they were together, and would even give him tons of work, just because he was on a date with her, overall, life was quite happy.


    Because when he and sister-inw were in a rtionship, he was usually in a good mood, so he was very forgiving towards them at work.


    Now that they were divorced, he not only started to work overtime but also became so strict with them.


    Damn, he missed the days that were filled with love.

 Chapter 980 - Fu Hanzhengs Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 980: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Love Rival</h4>


    After the divorce, Gu Weiwei was not depressed or staying at home feeling sad. Instead, she started to work.


    She was as busy as Fu Hanzheng, when it came to the studio and the movie she was going to make.


    Jolin was very efficient. He chose the address of the studio and contacted apany he was familiar with toe up with a renovation n. Within half a month, the studio waspleted.


    Also, he had personally hired all the staff in thepany.


    Everything was ready to start and so they picked a very lucky day for the opening.


    Jolin drafted an invitation and asked Gu Weiwei, ¡°We have invited the director of the Long Wind and the Eyes of the Eagle, as well as Song Yu and Li Xing¡¯er, but we have not invited anyone else.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Just them will be enough.¡±


    Before Yuan Bao left school, Yuan Meng went to pick him up and brought him to the studio, where she continued with her assistant/bodyguard work.


    Due to Yuan Bao¡¯s cute appearance and sweet mouth, he soon became the darling of everyone in the studio.


    The little boy came back with a blue balloon in one hand and a pink rabbit balloon in the other. He went over to Gu Weiwei and said to her sweetly, ¡°These are for you!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and then at the balloons.


    ¡°Thanks, Yuan Bao, but I need to work now, so I can¡¯t y with you.¡±


    She not only needed to support the studio but also invest in the movie.


    Therefore, if they could not get the movie started as soon as possible, they would not be able to afford the dy.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Yuan Bao clenched his fists and tried to cheer her up.


    The staff who were in the meeting with Gu Weiwei felt that he was so, so cute.


    After a long time, when everyone had finished the day¡¯s work, Gu Weiwei, Yuan Meng and Yuan Bao returned to Yijing Pavilion.


    Yuan Shuo came home before them and came out to pick him up when he heard the noise of the car. He picked up his son and said to Gu Weiwei, who was getting out of the car, ¡°Weiwei, I think that you are in some sort of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    Gu Siting had already returned to A Land and he had not provoked the Fu Family. What trouble could he possibly cause?


    Yuan Shuo pointed at a vi opposite them. ¡°Someone moved into the residence that is opposite to us.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Yuan Meng looked at the vi he pointed at curiously.


    Hearing his tone and expression, Gu Weiwei could not help but take a look at the ce he was pointing at.


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling.


    The three of them were just looking when someone came out of the vi opposite them. A tall Swedish man was walking towards them.


    ¡°Lovely Weiwei, we meet again.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C trouble indeed.


    ¡°Prince Gustav, are you so free?¡±


    Anthony Gustav approached her and smiled.


    ¡°I heard that you are divorced, so I am here to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Gu Weiwei said with her teeth clenched.


    It was such a secretive matter but he actually knew about it and came to move in opposite her house.


    Anthony Gustav was not disappointed by her rejection. Instead, he said, ¡°Before, you could have used your fianc¨¦ to turn me down but now that you are divorced, I think I have the right to court you.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°I think that I have the right to turn you down.¡±


    Yuan Meng gloated and mumbled, ¡°Damn, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s love rival is back online.¡±

 Chapter 981 - Fu Hanzhengs Love Rival 2

    <h4>Chapter 981: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Love Rival 2</h4>


    Anthony Gustav could tell that Gu Weiwei was displeased, so he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for my rude behavior in the past. Since you said that what I do is not because I truly like you, I think... I will let you see how I have changed.¡±


    His brother Ryan had stopped him from going to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding, and he had thought that he would never have a chance again, because they were getting married.


    However, a few days ago, he received news that her wedding with Fu Hanzheng had been cancelled.


    Also, even the divorce certificate had been filed not too long ago.


    So he thought that this was the time when he could court her again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to witness it,¡± Gu Weiwei said expressionlessly.


    It had not been easy for her and Fu Hanzheng, so what was he doing here?


    Having said these words, she returned to her own residence and sighed helplessly.


    If Fu Hanzheng were here, this man might have been sent back to Sweden before he arrived in Hua Land.


    But because she was divorced from Fu Hanzheng, he could not interfere in her affairs in public, so he did not arrange for such issues to be sorted anymore.


    She had forgotten to be wary of these things because she was busy with work.


    Also, it was useless to be vignt. Even if she knew that he wasing, she was not capable of stopping him from entering Hua Land.


    Yuan Meng followed her into the house and teased her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t marry into the Fu Family, Prince Anthony is a good choice.¡±


    ¡°You think that just because you can¡¯t buy the potato in the market, you can buy a turnip?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°I am just saying that if the Fu Family can¡¯t stand you, Anthony Gustav will be a good spare tire, right?¡±


    Yuan Meng suggested kind-heartedly. Seeing how the Fu Family avoided her like a venomous snake, she wondered when she would be able to have a happy ending with Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei poured a cup of water and sized up Yuan Meng suspiciously.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, how much do you like Anthony Gustav?¡±


    Yuan Meng touched her nose guiltily. ¡°As much as a box of rare cigars.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Weiwei turned to Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Take care of your wife. She might betray you for someone else¡¯s cigars one day. She still drools over Anthony Gustav.¡±


    ¡°That was hundreds of years ago. Now, Anthony Gustav is drooling over your beauty, don¡¯t drag me down.¡± Yuan Meng instantly argued.


    Gu Weiwei finished the water, washed her hands and was about to eat dinner.


    ¡°If you speak up for Anthony Gustav again, I will fire you. Then you can go and find yourself another job.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will shut up.¡± Yuan Meng surrendered.


    Even if she did not say anything, he had chased her all the way to Hua Land and he was not going to let her go.


    Under the pressure of the family, Fu Hanzheng could not even deal with his love rival. Fu Hanzheng must be very jealous these days.


    Yuan Shuo sat Yuan Bao down in his chair and sat down too.


    ¡°Ling Yan and her mother seem to be missing in A Land.¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, Gu Siting must have taken them away. They might have already been long gone,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°They are probably not dead yet, but they are probably not far from it.¡±


    With Gu Siting¡¯s personality, because Ling Yan and her mother did such a thing, he would not let them die so easily.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about the Gu Family.¡± Gu Weiwei looked down at her food, totally uninterested in what they were saying.

 Chapter 982 - Weiweis Intention

    <h4>Chapter 982: Weiwei¡¯s Intention</h4>


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng exchanged a look but did not end the topic.


    ¡°Weiwei, we know that you don¡¯t want to talk about the Gu Family anymore, but if Gu Siting still doesn¡¯t want to give up, we will tell you about the Gu Family. After all... Fu Hanzheng can¡¯t interfere in your personal business on the surface.¡±


    If it had been before, Fu Hanzheng would have stopped the Gu Family from getting any information about her.


    Now that they were divorced, the Old Lady of the Fu Family was still recovering. If Gu Siting came to find her again, Fu Hanzheng would not interfere with her affairs, no matter how unwilling he was to just watch Gu Siting do as he pleased.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and nodded.


    Although she had promised not to rely on Fu Hanzheng, yet he had still helped her to solve many problems.


    Now he could no longer protect her like before, and she had to face many things herself.


    ¡°As matters stand, if he has any brains, he will not have thought of kidnapping me again, so there is no need to guard against him in this aspect.¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while. ¡°What else can he do apart from that? He can¡¯t possibly wait for you to go home yourself.¡±


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t wait,¡± Gu Weiwei looked down and said as she drank the soup. ¡°Most of the time, he will cause conflict between me and the Fu Family, so that I am unable to remain in the Fu Family. Then I won¡¯t have a ce in Hua Land and will be forced to go to A Land.¡±


    He did not do anything now, because the wedding had already caused the conflict between her and Fu Hanzheng. If he did anything now, he would only attract her hatred.


    Also, her rtionship with the Fu Family had reached the breakdown point that he had hoped for.


    ¡°He expects you to go home with him in this way. Should I say that he is innocent or naive?¡± Yuan Meng snorted in amusement.


    Even if she had a deep conflict with the Fu Family, she could still live a good life without Fu Hanzheng and the Gu Family. Why did she still have to return to the Gu Family?


    He had hurt her time and time again, and now he still wanted her to return to his side. She truly admired his courage.


    Gu Siting was far worse than Fu Hanzheng in terms of emotional intelligence.


    One was ¡®I mistreated you because I loved you¡¯, and the other was ¡®I spoiled you because I loved you¡¯. Which idiot would choose the one who would mistreat her?


    Gu Siting always wanted to achieve the results he wanted and he never cared about other people¡¯s feelings. And although Fu Hanzheng was unreasonable sometimes, he often spoiled Weiwei.


    Especially when everyone was worried about her identity, he did not get angry or turn against her and instead brought her to register their marriage.


    Although he had been forced to divorce because of the pressure from his family, his attitude and everything he had done had already destroyed Gu Siting¡¯s chances of impressing Weiwei.


    After all, they had seen what Gu Siting had done when he found out that his father had passed away because of Weiwei.


    ¡°Master, I need your help with something,¡± Gu Weiwei put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to Yuan Shuo.


    Yuan Shuo nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan and her mother must have gone missing because of Gu Siting. Ling Yan is a public figure after all, so let¡¯s leak some news to the media so that people will notice the disappearance of Ling Yan and her mother. Then, we can lead the suspicion to the Gu Family,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°By that time, the media and even the police will be watching the Gu Family. If he wants to cause trouble for you or Fu Hanzheng, he will not be able to do anything.¡± Yuan Meng chuckled and revealed Weiwei¡¯s hidden intentions.

 Chapter 983 - Weiweis Intention 2

    <h4>Chapter 983: Weiwei¡¯s Intention 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled and continued to eat, not countering Yuan Meng¡¯s conjecture.


    She had made some preparations just to ruin Ling Yan¡¯s reputation.


    But because of the ident at the wedding, she and Gu Siting had revealed everything.


    But something had changed. Ling Yan was now in Gu Siting¡¯s hands and Gu Siting was the one she needed to be wary of.


    She and the elders of the Fu Family were already in a very deep conflict. If he continued to cause trouble, the Fu Family would be increasingly hostile towards her and even see her as the same as Gu Siting.


    No matter what Gu Siting did to Ling Yan, she would still ruin her reputation. But now, she could also use Ling Yan to distract the Gu Family, so that Gu Siting could be more obedient.


    Yuan Shuo nodded. ¡°That is a good idea. There are so many mediapanies and the police watching the Gu Family, and Gu Siting will not have time to disturb you in case Ling Yan is discovered.¡±


    ¡°What disturbance? It is called harassment.¡± Yuan Meng stressed the correct words.


    ¡°I have what I need and Jolin has contacted the media. But he has been helping me with the studio opening and I have not told him everything about being with the Gu Family, so you are the most suitable candidate,¡± Gu Weiwei said. He understood the situation in A Land better than Jolin did.


    ¡°Okay, I will find a suitable time to do as you say.¡± Yuan Shuo agreed.


    Yuan Meng looked at her curiously. ¡°What about Anthony Gustav? Will he continue to live opposite us and be our neighbour?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Can I drive him away?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    If he liked living across the street, he could stay there. She would not be able toe home often due to the busy work ahead anyways.


    Yuan Meng thought about it and gloated.


    ¡°You may not care, but your ex-husband will get jealous.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had never tolerated his love rivals.


    Now that Anthony Gustav was living opposite them, Fu Hanzheng should be the one suffering the most.


    If it were in the past, he would have tied him up and sent him back to Sweden. But because of Old Lady, he could not do anything to Prince Anthony.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and frowned.


    Fu Hanzheng was so jealous...


    After dinner, she went upstairs to take a shower and called Fu Hanzheng, to check if he had returned home from work.


    However, as expected, Fu Hanzheng was still at thepany, so he put down his work when he heard her voice.


    ¡°Are you free these days, let¡¯s meet?¡±


    ¡°Can we really meet?¡± Gu Weiwei asked discreetly.


    ¡°I can make the arrangements if you have time,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    After the divorce, they had not met for more than half a month.


    In the past, even if she was out for work, he would visit her every two weeks. It was rare for them to not see each other for so long.


    Every day when he came home and saw the wedding pictures in the room, he often could not fall asleep.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I can make the arrangements, you will be easily discovered.¡±


    The old mansion would know about the meeting ce he had arranged if he organized it.


    If it was her n, he just needed to show up at the ce they had agreed on.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Okay, you can make the arrangements.¡±


    Although they had not met for more than half a month and his father, and the rest of his family, no longer suspected them, it was easy for them to be exposed if he arranged the meeting.

 Chapter 984 - Fu Hanzhengs Second Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 984: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Second Love Rival</h4>


    ¡°Send me a copy of your schedule.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    She could not make it too obvious, she had to make it look like she was just there by ident, so she had to match his schedule.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not turn her down.


    Gu Weiwei did not end the call until she was sure that he had left thepany after work.


    Soon, Fu Hanzheng sent her the schedule for the next month.


    She leafed through it carefully and came up with an idea.


    Next week, she had work to do as a guest for the anniversary of a brand she had previously been the spokesperson for, but her event ended at seven p.m.


    However he was also attending a banquet in the building at eight. As long as she waste, he could meet her if he came early.


    However, he had to make careful arrangements.


    But the thought of meeting him soon made her smile.


    The following day, she asked Jolin to arrange everything. She made a call to Fu Hanzheng and spent the following days working on the opening of the studio.


    This was because the moment the studio was opened, the filming of the new movie would start soon after.


    So when the studio was opening, Yi An, who had worked on the Long Wind before, as well as Mo Jiao, the director of the Eyes of Eagle, Song Yu, the lead actor of Sleepless and Qiu Ling, were invited.


    For one thing, it was for the opening of the studio, and for another, it was for the opening of the new movie.


    Yi An and Mo Jiao each delivered a flower basket and shook hands with her as if they were old friends.


    ¡°You little girl, you are killing us with your talent.¡±


    However, it was just a joke and not a threat.


    Truly talented people tended to cherish each other.


    Mo Jiao threw a look at the studio and sighed.


    ¡°Weiwei, if you are free,e visit us.¡±


    After the Eyes of Eagle, he had hardly met an actress who was so smart and talented.


    Unfortunately, she had already started to be a director, so she was definitely not going to take any more of their roles.


    ¡°Okay, I will visit you when I have time.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed happily.


    ¡°I regret that I did not choose you to be the female lead.¡± Yi An looked at the young and beautiful girl in front of him and sighed unconvinced.


    It was a pity that the Long Wind only made her the supporting actress, otherwise the box office would have been more than that.


    Mo Jiao could not help but feel proud. ¡°I am much luckier than you, Yi.¡±


    Although the Eyes of Eagle did not reach the box office of ten billion yuan as Sleepless did, it was still a very high-level result. It had won several prizes in a row and it was almost the most award winning movie he had made in recent years.


    The three of them were just talking about some ideas about the movie when Song Yu and Qiu Ling arrived one after the other.


    ¡°Director Mu, congrattions!¡±


    Song Yu shook hands with her and Qiu Ling passionately hugged her.


    Due to the poprity of Sleepless, Qiu Ling now had a lot of resources, so she was quite grateful to her.


    They were just greeting each other when Fu Shiyi arrived and delivered three flower baskets.


    ¡°I am not opening a flower store, why are you giving me so much?¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    ¡°One from me, one from Second Brother and one from my elder brother, three is enough,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. She could not say no to him in front of everyone and some of the media reporters.


    Jolin was about to inform them about the opening ceremony when another guest came in. Before Gu Weiwei could react, Fu Shiyi already asked him, ¡°Qin Lv, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°This building is mine, and as thendlord of the studio, I would like to congratte you,¡± Qin Lv said pompously.

 Chapter 985 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 985: Jealousy</h4>


    Fu Shiyi turned to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Why did you rent his ce?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°It was not him who signed the contract.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wang is the agent,¡± Qin Lv said.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi put his arms over his shoulders and forced him into a corner. ¡°Have you forgotten that she is your aunt? ¡±


    ¡°She was before, but not anymore, right?¡± Qin Lv said with a smile.


    Her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding in Slovakia had been cancelled and they were divorced.


    So there was nothing wrong with him appearing next to her again.


    ¡°Even if she is not now, she will be sooner orter,¡± Fu Shiyi said with his teeth clenched.


    ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future.¡± Qin Lv moved away Fu Shiyi¡¯s arm and greeted everyone with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi scratched his head anxiously. His brother and sister-inw had just divorced, not really broken up.


    What did he mean bying to suck up to her the moment he heard about the divorce?


    Gu Weiwei now knew that the building of their studio was under Qin Lv¡¯s name, so she asked Jolin, ¡°Did you not find out anything before?¡±


    ¡°Because the location and the rent are both good, we signed it and it was Mr. Wang who signed it.¡± Jolin nced at Qin Lv¡¯s direction and asked with a small voice, ¡°What should we do now? We are open for business, can we still close it and return the rent?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    At this stage, if they left the ce, they would have to find another ce. It would take them another month.


    It was just a rented apartment and they would not have much contact with each other.


    However, Fu Shiyi was not happy and said as he took hold of her, ¡°What about not opening today but somewhere else?¡±


    If his brother knew that her studio was in the building under Qin Lv¡¯s name, he would be so jealous that he and Fu Shiqin would drown.


    ¡°You make it sound so simple. There are so many people watching the opening ceremony, and you want to change to another ce just like that?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    If she moved to another ce, it would take some time before the renovation waspleted. Where did she have the money and time to squander?


    ¡°But...¡± Fu Shiyi got so anxious. His poor brother was getting jealous.


    ¡°Even if you are afraid that I will climb over the wall, you should at least let me find a better wall than your brother¡¯s, right?¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei left the room under the urging of Jolin and several staff.


    Fu Shiyi could not persuade her, so he stared at Qin Lv, trying to stop him from approaching her.


    Did he think that his brother and sister-inw¡¯s divorce would give him the opportunity?


    As long as his brother was around, nothing would happen.


    The opening ceremony was brief and the media interviewed the reason behind Gu Weiwei¡¯s departure from Shiyi Culture.


    She already had the experience of dealing with the media, so she was able to deal with the media¡¯s questions freely.


    When the media asked about the new movie, Life Reboot, which was about to start, someone came to deliver flowers one after another and congratted the opening of the studio.


    Gu Weiwei could not ept it, so she gave the flowers to Jolin and her assistant.


    Although Qin Lv was an unexpected guest, he had not invited anyone else, had he?


    Where did these flowerse from?


    She was just feeling confused when a tall and handsome foreign man came in with a bunch of flowers.


    ¡°Weiwei, congrattions, I look forward to our coboration.¡±


    It was Anthony Gustav, who had just moved to Yijing Pavilion and be her neighbour.

 Chapter 986 - Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 986: Love Rival</h4>


    Wait a minute, he said... coboration?


    She saw the middle-aged man walking behind Anthony Gustav. He was the investor who had invested in their new movie, Life Reboot.


    Then it was obvious. The money was from Anthony Gustav, and the investor was just the agent who hid his identity.


    If she could barely ept that the studio was opened in Qin Lv¡¯s building, of course she would be very displeased if Anthony Gustav became the investor of the movie.


    The journalists were also startled by the arrival of this member of European Royalty, and then they realized that someone was asking a question.


    ¡°Prince Anthony, are you saying that... you are working with Movie Queen Mu Weiwei on the new movie?¡±


    Anthony Gustav chuckled and looked charming.


    ¡°Yes, she is an actress I admire very much.¡±


    The reporter nced at the roses in Anthony Gustav¡¯s hands. ¡°Prince Anthony, you brought roses. Do you mean something special?¡±


    ¡°Roses, of course, represent love.¡± Anthony Gustav did not conceal his pursuit.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you dating Prince Anthony?¡± the reporter asked quickly.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly and replied, ¡°No, I am still young and I just want to develop my career. Also... Prince Anthony is not my type.¡±


    What was going on today? Why was everyone causing her trouble?


    Qin Lv was more than enough, and now Anthony Gustav was here too.


    If she had not been able to strike a verbal blow at him in front of the media, she would have thrown him out.


    Anthony Gustav sighed in disappointment but blinked and said,


    ¡°The path to pursuing love is never smooth or fast. I ept rejection but I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Still young?


    She had once been married to Fu Hanzheng and now she was divorced. Was she still young and only desiring a career?


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and showed a polite smile, trying hard to control herself from hitting him.


    In the studio, Fu Shiyi dragged Jolin into a corner and interrogated him when he saw Anthony Gustav popping out.


    ¡°Why are you working with sister-inw¡¯s love interests? You rented Qin Lv¡¯s building and opened a studio for her and now you have epted Anthony Gustav¡¯s investment. Are you trying to p*ss my brother off?¡±


    ¡°How would I know that they are the people behind those two agents?¡± Jolin countered innocently.


    The other party had given him such a good offer, he would be stupid not to sign.


    But it seemed that he was now in trouble.


    These two seemed to be Boss¡¯ love rivals.


    ¡°You pig-brained man, my brother is furious!¡± Fu Shiyi red at Anthony Gustav who was standing beside Weiwei.


    His brother had finally cut off all avable paths for the love interests and gotten the marriage certificate with Weiwei.


    Well, after the divorce, she was free again.


    These love interests, who had retreated, were now here.


    Anthony Gustav had shown his love in such a high profile way today, so he would definitely be on the hot search list online tonight and he would definitely hit the headlines tomorrow.


    Finally, the ceremony and the press conference came to an end and Anthony Gustav suggested that they should leave.


    ¡°I booked a restaurant, let¡¯s go and celebrate?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei straightforwardly turned him down.


    Yuan Meng looked at Anthony Gustav, who was still holding the flowers. ¡°Hey, not only did you move in, but you also got involved in the movie we are going to make. You really don¡¯t quit.¡±


    Anthony Gustav smiled at Yuan Meng and said, ¡°I want to thank you for teaching me how to properly like someone.¡±


    Yuan Meng suddenly thought of the book on flirting with girls that she had given him and regretted it deeply. So it turns out that this man was hired by her.

 Chapter 987 - Love Rival 2

    <h4>Chapter 987: Love Rival 2</h4>


    ¡°Moved in opposite to you?¡± Fu Shiyi heard another explosive message and asked, ¡°When did he move in opposite to you?¡±


    ¡°Not that long ago. He came here soon after we moved in. Now, we are living opposite each other.¡± Yuan Meng was enjoying the show.


    Anyway, Weiwei was so devoted to Fu Hanzheng that it did not matter how many men she had surrounding her. She had never thought of anyone other than Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°So...¡± Fu Shiyi realized that he had lowered his voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me or my brother about this? ¡±


    ¡°As if you can do anything about it,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    The Old Lady was still recovering after the operation and she was still suffering susceptible to overstimtion. Could Fu Hanzheng really care about Weiwei?


    If he had known that Anthony Gustav was living opposite them, he would have tormented himself to death from being so jealous.


    So why tell him?


    But even if she did not tell him today, he would find out tomorrow.


    Fu Shiyi threw a nce at Gu Weiwei who was still talking with Yi An and Mo Jiao.


    She had just moved out for a few days and now the flies wereing to her one after another.


    Anthony Gustav lived opposite her, and Qin Lv stayed in the building of her studio, guarding where she lived and where she worked. His brother wanted to meet his sister-inw, but he could not do so now.


    Sigh, his poor brother.


    He could not see his wife or deal with his love rivals. How humiliating was that?


    After Gu Weiwei drove away Anthony Gustav and Fu Shiyi drove away Qin Lv, they decided to eat together.


    After all, it was not easy for Yi An and Director Mo toe here.


    But just as they sat down in the dining room and ordered the dishes,


    Anthony Gustav appeared. ¡°What a coincidence that you are here for dinner. Do you mind if I join you?¡±


    He was still asking when he sat down.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. She had to show some respect to this Swedish Prince in front of Yi An and Mo Jiao.


    Within five minutes after Anthony Gustav sat down, Qin Lv appeared.


    Same lines and the same routine.


    ¡°What a coincidence! You are eating here too, do you mind if I join you?¡±


    ...


    Fu Shiyi just could not stand it any more. He struck the table and snapped.


    ¡°Enough, you two! There are so many restaurants in the entire capital city, how can there be such a coincidence that we end up in the same restaurant?¡±


    These two fellows had not gone far from the studio and had been watching them. They had followed them in because they saw theming to this restaurant.


    Anthony Gustav exchanged a look that was filled with hostility.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Great, didn¡¯t you say that you are here for dinner? Who are you eating with? Why are you eating with us instead of your guests?¡± Fu Shiyi furiously argued.


    Yi An and Mo Jiao, as well as Song Yu and Qiu Ling looked at the table full of people, feeling that something was wrong.


    Anthony Gustav seemed to be courting Mu Weiwei and the young master of the Qin Family seemed to be interested in her too.


    Third Master was so annoyed... could it be that he was in a rtionship with Mu Weiwei?


    After all, the gossip about them had been circting across the inte several times and judging from what he was doing to Anthony Gustav and the young master of the Qin Family, it was very suspicious.


    Why had they not noticed that Mu Weiwei was so popr with men before?

 Chapter 988 - Love Rival 3

    <h4>Chapter 988: Love Rival 3</h4>


    She had wanted to invite Yi An and Mo Jiao for a meal, but due to the arrival of Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv, the meal was not very pleasant.


    After the meal, Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv tried to pay the bill, but the waiter said that Mu Weiwei had already paid.


    Fu Shiyi nced at his sister-inw, who had texted Jolin at the table.


    Jolin had then used the excuse of going to the bathroom to leave and had paid the bill ahead of time because he did not want this to happen.


    They walked out of the restaurant and said goodbye to each other.


    Seeing Yi An and Mo Jiao, Gu Weiwei was also about to get into the car and leave.


    ¡°Weiwei, if there are any problems with the studio, you can contact me anytime,¡± Qin Lv approached her and said.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t think that is necessary.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    She did not want to have anything to do with any of them, because Fu Hanzheng would be displeased.


    Instead of being disappointed by her attitude, Qin Lv smiled politely.


    ¡°Then, thank you for dinner today.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say thank you, you two are just scrounging for food!¡± Fu Shiyi snapped.


    Without saying anything more, Qin Lv got into his car and left.


    Seeing everyone else leaving, Anthony Gustav said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why are you making it sound as if my sister-inw wants to go home with you?¡± Fu Shiyi was very annoyed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we neighbors?¡± Anthony Gustav said confidently.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi was speechless.


    They were all trying to take advantage of his brother and sister-inw¡¯s divorce.


    If sister-inw had not moved out, they would not have had the chance to approach her.


    Ignoring Anthony Gustav, Gu Weiwei said goodbye to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°It is gettingte, you should go home too.¡±


    Having said these words, she got into the car and urged Yuan Meng to drive away.


    Jolin nced at Anthony Gustav¡¯s car and asked her discreetly, ¡°Weiwei, will Boss beat me to death if he knows about it?¡±


    After all, he had not been careful enough and chose the ce owned by Qin Lv as the studio. To top that off he had once again not been careful enough and now Anthony Gustav was the investor of Life Reboot.


    If Boss knew that he was the one who gave his two love rivals an excuse to approach her, he would definitely beat him to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will kill the two of them first,¡± Yuan Meng said as she drove.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Jolin and said calmly, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t expect it to happen.¡±


    Also, Fu Hanzheng would not interfere with her affairs on the surface, so he would not do anything to Jolin.


    ¡°So... Boss doesn¡¯t care about these things?¡± Jolin asked.


    Before, whenever a man appeared around her, Boss would get very jealous.


    And after she moved out of Landscape Vi, Boss had not seen her for more than half a month.


    But she had not exined to him in detail what happened between them.


    ¡°He can¡¯t do anything about it now, it is not a big deal,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If he was involved in these matters, it would mean that he had not cut off all ties with her. If the Old Lady knew about it, it would not be beneficial for her postoperative recovery.

 Chapter 989 - Meeting Plan with Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 989: Meeting n with Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Seeing that she still did not want to talk about the past, Jolin did not ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If Boss starts to pursue the matter and you can¡¯t keep me safe, you won¡¯t be able to find such a capable assistant.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I promise that he won¡¯t touch a single strand of your hair,¡± Gu Weiwei said confidently.


    Jolin patted his chest and felt relieved.


    ¡°But I am afraid that you and Anthony Gustav will make the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    After all, a famous member of European royalty and a Movie Queen in Hua Land would definitely attract attention.


    Therefore, even if they wanted to suppress the news, they could not.


    ¡°Forget it, let them post it, it is not real anyway,¡± Gu Weiwei said tiredly.


    When she was with Fu Hanzheng, there was nothing else apart from the asional gossip about her and Fu Shiyi.


    After Sleepless, she stayed silent for a while. Now that there was such a big piece of news, the media would not let it go so easily.


    Also, it was not worth spending money to press down such unrealistic news.


    ¡°It is true that you are not together, but it is true that Anthony Gustav is courting you,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng had never been exposed. Now that such a handsome and charming Swedish Prince was courting her, her fans andizens must be looking forward to her marrying into the royal family.


    After all, not everyone had such an honor.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei red at the driver.


    ¡°What did you teach him?¡±


    Anthony Gustav was not like this before, although what he was doing now was useless to her.


    But the people around them would think that she was pretending to be noble when even a member of the royal family was trying to court her.


    This month, Gu Siting came to her and caused her to cancel the wedding and get divorced.


    Now Qin Lv and Anthony Gustav were wandering around her in different ways, and Fu Hanzheng was going to get jealous.


    She had been very busy with work these days and now she had to deal with a bunch of men.


    Yuan Meng shrank her neck guiltily and stayed silent.


    She had no idea that the Swedish Prince was so devoted. He had been rejected by her so many times and yet he still chased her all the way to Hua Land.


    Ignoring her, Gu Weiwei said to Jolin, ¡°Have you made the arrangements for the day after tomorrow?¡±


    The day after tomorrow, she was going to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    Before Jolin said anything, Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°The room has been opened in someone else¡¯s name, disguise yourself after the event and Fu Hanzheng wille to you.¡±


    ¡°Room?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course, where else are you going to meet? You two will attract attention wherever you go, so I thought it better to get you a room. You can do whatever you want,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Jolin exined after Yuan Meng finished speaking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be discovered, it is better to meet in the room.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Gu Weiwei replied. There was really no suitable ce for them to meet.


    Hearing her agreement, Yuan Meng asked with a smile, ¡°What about... getting you something else?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Gu Weiwei knew what she was going to say, so she objected resolutely.


    ¡°No, you are finally meeting up, you must enjoy yourselves.¡± Yuan Meng implied.


    She was willing to bet that the two of them would not just talk and end up sleeping together.


    Meeting and connecting in such a way after a long time, was the best way to express a rtionship.

 Chapter 990 - Warning

    <h4>Chapter 990: Warning</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Shiqin and the staff were working overtime with his brother as usual.


    Suddenly, some news notifications rang on his phone.


    He nced at it and continued to work. Then he suddenly came back to himself and picked up the phone to check.


    [The Prince of Sweden expresses his love to Mu Weiwei who¡¯s worth is billions!]


    [Mu Weiwei, the Movie Queen who is worth billions, may marry into the Royal Family of Sweden!]


    [The Prince of Sweden has been courting Mu Weiwei for a long time!]


    ...


    ¡°Damn, damn...¡± Fu Shiqin got very annoyed when he saw the news.


    ¡°Second Master, what is it?¡± An employee passed by and asked worriedly when he heard his voice.


    ¡°Something is wrong, something is very wrong.¡± Fu Shiqin went straight to his brother¡¯s office with the phone and said loudly, ¡°Brother, brother, the S-rank rm!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng signed the files without looking up.


    ¡°If it has nothing to do with work, just shut up and go home.¡±


    ¡°It is about sister-inw,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Sure enough, Fu Hanzheng put down his work the moment he heard his words.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing his brother getting anxious, Fu Shiqin was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it has nothing to do with work? Let¡¯s talk at home.¡±


    He was not interested in anything else, but when he heard that it was about sister-inw, he understood everything.


    ¡°I will give you three seconds, if you don¡¯t want to tell me then...¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    Fu Shiqin got so frightened by his brother¡¯s lethal look that he reported what he had just read.


    ¡°Anthony Gustav is in Hua Land and he expressed his love for sister-inw at the opening ceremony of her studio. The news about them is all over the inte.¡±


    ¡°Him again.¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted. He had thought that Ryan would make him behave himself when he warned himst time.


    ¡°I think he must have heard about your divorce, so he came here again.¡± Fu Shiqin analyzed.


    Fu Hanzheng looked even more sinister. He would have known before he entered Hua Land.


    But because she could not pay too much attention to news about her these days, no one paid much attention to these things.


    But this man came to Hua Land and made such a big fuss.


    ¡°Also... he is the investor of sister-inw¡¯s new movie,¡± Fu Shiqin said to his brother.


    Fu Hanzheng looked lethal. ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°Also... Fu Shiyi just said that Anthony Gustav also lives in Yijing Pavilion and... he lives opposite sister-inw¡¯s home,¡± Fu Shiqin whispered.


    If it were before, such a love rival would not even have the chance to show up in front of sister-inw.


    Now that his brother and sister-inw were divorced, his brother could not pay too much attention to sister-inw due to the family¡¯s objection.


    So much so that he did not even know that his love rival was here.


    Before Fu Hanzheng could figure out the reason behind Anthony Gustav¡¯s appearance, Fu Shiqin continued.


    ¡°Also, the building where sister-inw¡¯s studio is located... seems to belong to Qin Lv. He went to the opening ceremony today too.¡±


    They had been divorced for less than a month and Gu Siting was still eyeing his sister-inw. It turns out that Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv were also here to cause trouble.


    Fu Hanzheng gritted his teeth. ¡°They think that their opportunity wille when we are divorced.¡±


    Both Qin Lv and Anthony Gustav must have thought that they could continue to court her because they knew about their divorce.

 Chapter 991 - Calmness

    <h4>Chapter 991: Calmness</h4>


    Fu Shiqin looked at his brother sympathetically. His sister-inw had only moved out for a short while and her ce of residence and work were all intertwined with his brother¡¯s love rivals.


    ¡°Brother, we are all angry, but you know what is going on at home these days. Just tolerate it for now.¡±


    If he was going to deal with his love rival in a fit of anger, the Old Lady and his father would find out that he was still in contact with sister-inw, then he would be in big trouble.


    But if they kept pestering his sister-inw, his brother would be furious.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being. The news that Anthony Gustav confessed his love to his sister-inw is very popr online, but... the poprity should drop in a few days,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng let out a deep breath. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go and finish your work.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was startled. ¡°Brother, are you... really fine?¡±


    It was such a serious ¡®enemy situation¡¯ and he had such a reaction.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng continued to work.


    ¡°Sister-inw...¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him.


    Was his brother really not reacting to Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv courting his sister-inw?


    ¡°No matter what they do, they will not seed. What am I worried about?¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    If it were in the past, he would have worried about this because he did not know her well enough.


    But after she confessed, he knew that no one could break their rtionship.


    He was indeed displeased by the appearance of those two, but he knew that no matter what they did, they would not seed.


    Therefore, because of this moment of anger, the conflict at the old mansion would be stimted, which would be even more detrimental to their rtionship.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and mumbled, ¡°That seems to make sense.¡±


    He was indeed his brother. Even after getting divorced, he still looked calm.


    The moment he left Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office, Gu Weiwei called him.


    ¡°You saw the news?¡±


    Now the news that Anthony Gustav confessed his love to her was all over the inte. Even if he did not pay attention to the entertainment news, Fu Shiqin, who was a gossip, would still know about it and report it to him.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly, sounding a bit jealous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would get involved, but trust me, I am very devoted to you.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    Normally, as long as the other party had good conditions and the contract was fine, they would not be able to investigate the other party¡¯s background.


    Unexpectedly, Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv were involved.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng smiled.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to avoid contact with them, but if you see any news, you must trust me. I have nothing to do with them,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡± Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was worried, so he consoled her with a gentle voice.


    She had just finished speaking when she heard Yuan Meng talking.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you two in the wrong roles? That line is from a boyfriend to a girlfriend.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°I am not that controlling.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it very funny. Was he really speaking with a conscience?

 Chapter 992 - Calmness 2

    <h4>Chapter 992: Calmness 2</h4>


    After the conversation, Fu Hanzheng cooperatively got off work.


    After they returned to Landscape Vi, Fu Shiyi had thought that his brother would be displeased after hearing the news, but he saw himing back happily.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Shiyi whispered to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°It is just some gossip, our brother is the real husband, he won¡¯t mind such a small rumor,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi chuckled. He had always treated his brother in this way, when he and sister-inw were rumored to be together.


    However, he would not believe that he did not mind his sister-inw¡¯s gossip.


    ¡°It is not that he doesn¡¯t mind, but that he can¡¯t mind now. When he can do itter, will he let those two go?¡±


    ¡°They deserve it.¡± Fu Shiqin showed no sympathy.


    ¡°I am afraid that it will not be easy for our father and the Old Lady.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°I went to attend sister-inw¡¯s opening ceremony today and our father called me the moment I returned.¡±


    If he knew that his brother and sister-inw were going to meet up, he would be livid.


    ¡°So serious?¡±


    Fu Shiqin frowned. He had to be more careful when helping his brother and sister-inw meet tomorrow.


    ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t even meet sister-inw, let alone our brother.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed.


    His brother and sister-inw finally got married and it was going to be a happy ending.


    But now, it was back to the way it was before they were married. It was even more difficult than when they were just in a rtionship. They now had to meet in secret.


    ¡°This is not a good situation.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    Fu Shiyi nced upstairs and whispered, ¡°It is not just bad. I went back to the old mansion yesterday and I heard that our father wanted our brother to go on a blind date.¡±


    It was obvious that they were not very happy about Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡±


    Fu Shiqin just could not believe it. He had thought that they would be satisfied after a divorce, but now they wanted his brother to marry someone else.


    But if only his brother was interested in other women.


    ¡°Can they meet again?¡± Fu Shiyi was very worried about his brother.


    Fu Shiqin said as he was searching for food in the cupboards, ¡°We are meeting tomorrow.¡±


    It had been more than half a month since theyst met and if they did not meet, his brother would miss her terribly.


    Fu Shiyi nodded. Hopefully, his brother and sister-inw¡¯s first meeting would go smoothly, and most importantly, he could not be discovered by his father and the Old Lady.


    ¡°Who arranged it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, our brother did not say anything,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he ate.


    It was such an important matter, and the fewer the people that knew about it, the better.


    Fu Hanzheng had just got changed upstairs and was about to take a rest when the call from the Fu Family¡¯s mansion arrived.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Come home, your father has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°I have an important banquet tomorrow night, the day after tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly.


    Apart from socializing, they were meeting tomorrow night.


    They had not met for so many days and they could not break this promise.


    ¡°Alright then,e home early after work the day after tomorrow night.¡± Mrs. Fu reminded him.


    Thest time she had seen him was at the hospital after the Old Lady¡¯s operation and she had not received a call for so many days, let alone himing home.


    He might not have objected to his divorce with Gu Weiwei on the surface, but he must be angry at them.


    However, he did not show any emotion on his face, unlike Shiyi and Shiqin.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and hung up.

 Chapter 993 - First Meeting After the Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 993: First Meeting After the Divorce</h4>


    The following day, Fu Hanzheng went to work as usual, but he spent more time checking his watch than before.


    Gu Weiwei also came to the studio and had a meeting with everyone to confirm the actors and staff of the new movie.


    However, Anthony Gustav asked to attend the meeting as the producer.


    Although he did not make anyments throughout the entire process, he kept staring at Gu Weiwei with a smile.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your eyes, I will dig them out!¡± Yuan Meng could not stand it anymore and threatened with a gesture.


    Anthony Gustav did not take her threat seriously at all and looked even more obvious with his chin in one hand.


    Suppressing her anger, Gu Weiwei finally finished the meeting.


    ¡°Mr. Gustav, you are affecting our work.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? I don¡¯t object to anything,¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    Gu Weiwei was toozy to argue with him. ¡°Our meeting is over, can you leave now?¡±


    Without saying anything more, Anthony Gustav smiled and left the studio with his servant.


    Gu Weiwei gave some work to the others and left with Jolin and Yuan Meng for makeup, ready to attend the anniversary event in two hours.


    When she arrived at the scene, she ran into Anthony Gustav.


    Maybe it was because she barely had any work these days, but when she showed up at the event, the audience burst into thunderous apuse and screams.


    The host noticed Anthony Gustav who came with her and teased her.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you really not going to think about Prince Anthony who is being so considerate?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gustav is not my type, and I really don¡¯t care about rtionships right now.¡±


    The host sighed. It was the dream of many women in the world to marry a handsome and excellent member of the royal family like Prince Anthony.


    Mu Weiwei had turned him down time and time again. He just could not understand.


    Although Gustav came with her, he did not attend the anniversary ceremony for a long time, so she was not affected.


    After the event, Jolin and Yuan Shuo helped her remove her makeup and get changed.


    In order not to be discovered by Anthony Gustav, Jolin asked Xu to put on her clothes and mask, and then he left with her.


    Sure enough, Anthony Gustav followed them.


    After receiving Jolin¡¯s notice, Yuan Meng took her up two flights of stairs to the room they had booked.


    ¡°I will wait for you in the car, happy meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved at her and entered the room, removed the mask and hat and texted Fu Hanzheng that she was already in the room.


    Soon Fu Hanzheng replied.


    [On the way, see you soon.]


    Gu Weiwei read the message and nced around the room. The curtains were already drawn.


    There was a bottle of red wine and two sses on the table. It was obvious that Yuan Meng had prepared them.


    Not only that, there was a row of condoms on the bed and a note attached to it. ¡°You can choose whatever one you want.¡±


    Gu Weiwei tossed the note into the dustbin and was about to hide the condoms in the bed.


    But before she finished packing, the door opened and Fu Hanzheng entered with Yuan Meng¡¯s room key.


    He locked the door and took a few steps towards her. Then he looked at the things in her hands and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°I did not bring this here, it is... it is Yuan Meng...¡± She panicked and stuttered as she exined.

 Chapter 994 - First Meeting 2

    <h4>Chapter 994: First Meeting 2</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and took away the condoms from her hands to have a closer look.


    ¡°This is what you like?¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed. ¡°You came here and this is what you want to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°But we can discuss this matter.¡±


    Having said these words, he lowered his head and deeply kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    After more than half a month of separation, a kiss quickly set off an inferno.


    Having been separated for so long, the intimacy of the body was more than words could express.


    In the silent room, the sound of panting arose.


    After a round of passionate intimacy, Gu Weiwei nestled herself in his arms.


    ¡°Are you really not angry about Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv?¡±


    ¡°It would be a lie to say that I am not angry,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    But he just could not be angry with her.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She knew that he was narrow-minded and petty.


    ¡°The movie filming starts next month and I may not be in the capital for two months.¡±


    They barely met each other, and it was even more difficult for them to meet when they had to worry about the Fu Family.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to see me for two months?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked down and asked her.


    ¡°Of course I want to, I will find a way to meet you in secret.¡± Gu Weiwei blinked at him sincerely.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the top of her head. ¡°When the Old Lady recovers, I will think of a way to persuade them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei said and thought of something. She looked up at him and said, ¡°No matter how angry you are, don¡¯t worry about Anthony Gustav. Don¡¯t add fuel to the fire.¡±


    ¡°If it had not been because of our situation this time, Anthony Gustav would not have lived opposite you.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded jealous when he mentioned his love rival.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, knowing that it was a call urging him to leave.


    But the phone rang twice and Fu Hanzheng still did not answer it.


    She nced at him. ¡°Not answering?¡±


    When the phone rang again, Fu Hanzheng sighed and picked it up.


    It was Fu Shiqin who called and he asked, ¡°Brother, where are you?¡±


    ¡°The banquet has been going on for half an hour, how am I going to exin if you don¡¯t show up?¡±


    ...


    He knew that he was meeting Gu Weiwei, but he did not know where they were meeting.


    ¡°I will be there in ten minutes,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He did not want to attend the banquet, he was just here to have a proper excuse to meet her.


    Gu Weiwei urged him as he rang off.


    ¡°Go down now, otherwise people will suspect you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead, took a shower and got dressed quickly.


    Gu Weiwei got up, put on her robe and saw him off at the door.


    With arms around her waist, Fu Hanzheng did not want to open the door until Fu Shiqin called again.


    ¡°Alright, go now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked him to leave, but she did not release him.


    They had been looking forward to this meeting since yesterday, but they had not expected that the meeting would be so brief.


    Under the current situation, she did not know when they would meet again.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°I need to go to Dubai for business next week, do you have time?¡±


    ¡°I can make the arrangements.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Compared to meeting in the country, it was easier to meet abroad.


    Under Fu Shiqin¡¯s urging, Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips deeply and left.

 Chapter 995 - A Date!

    <h4>Chapter 995: A Date!</h4>


    At the banquet, people kept asking Fu Shiqin about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s whereabouts, which was making him very anxious.


    His brother did not answer his calls one after another.


    He was just about to smash his phone when he saw his brothering into the venue dressed in a suit. He greeted his fellow colleagues calmly and chatted with the representative.


    It was not until he was free that Fu Shiqin came to his side and saw his proud face.


    ¡°You met sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng took a sip of wine and said, ¡°I will go to Dubai next week for business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need toe?¡± Fu Shiqin asked instantly.


    ¡°No need,¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Well, if it was not convenient for them to meet in the country, they could go on business trips often.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and understood what he was up to.


    ¡°You are meeting sister-inw in Dubai?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking so much?¡± Fu Hanzheng squinted at him, apparently unwilling to reveal anything more.


    ¡°Alright, alright, forget it.¡± Fu Shiqin was toozy to ask anything more, when he suddenly noticed that the hair on his brother¡¯s neck was a bit wet.


    He thought for a while and suddenly realized that he must have checked into the hotel the banquet was being hosted in.


    Also, he must have been in bed when he made the call.


    ...


    Soon after Fu Hanzheng returned to the banquet, Gu Weiwei packed up her things and left the hotel room, heading downstairs to meet Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Meng made a call and asked someone to tidy up the room and check out.


    Then she threw a look at the glowing Gu Weiwei and chuckled.


    ¡°How was it? Did I leave you anything useful?¡±


    ¡°If you ever do anything more next time, I will fire you!¡± Gu Weiwei red at her.


    Seeing her flushing face, Yuan Meng easily came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Why are you ming me for being nosy?¡±


    She must have used it, otherwise she would not have blushed so.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gu Weiwei got so annoyed that she felt that it was a very wrong decision to hire her as an assistant.


    Yuan Meng said as she drove, ¡°No need to be embarrassed. You have been separated for a long time and of course, the right way tomunicate is in bed. You can¡¯t possibly hold hands and talk about life and ideals, stop joking.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and wanted to end their friendship for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°I am going abroad next week.¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at her. ¡°Are you going abroad to meet Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Although she was the new assistant, she still knew about her schedule. She had no work to do abroad these days.


    And this decision was made after she met Fu Hanzheng, so they must be meeting abroad.


    ¡°What private meeting? It is a date!¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Private meeting, private meeting, as if their rtionship was something shameful.


    ¡°But honestly, isn¡¯t it very exciting to meet in secret?¡± Yuan Meng asked with a smile.


    ¡°I am not as weird as you.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    When they returned to Yijing Pavilion, they saw Anthony Gustav guarding their doorstep.


    Yuan Meng got out of the car and said, ¡°My dog is already guarding the door, you don¡¯t need to watch it.¡±


    Anthony Gustav ignored Yuan Meng and asked Gu Weiwei directly, ¡°Weiwei, you... you asked your agent to lie?¡±


    When he came back, he found that it was only her assistant in Jolin¡¯s car.


    ¡°I did not sue you for stalking me, but ask me if I asked you to follow me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement.


    If it had not been for his royal identity, she would have called the police and had him arrested for following her.

 Chapter 996 - Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 996: Divorce</h4>


    Anthony Gustav was speechless, but he stopped himself from continuing.


    They were not in a rtionship, so it was normal that she did not tell him where she was.


    He was just... displeased.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±


    Without saying anything more, Gu Weiwei went inside with Yuan Meng.


    After dinner, she made a call to Yan Hong and made a modification of the script.


    Then she washed up and was about to take a rest when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°On the way,¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I will go abroad next week, but... I need to find a way to stop Anthony Gustav from following me.¡±


    This guy had been like a tail these days, appearing wherever she went.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded cold. ¡°You do.¡±


    Although he was in charge of the Fu Family, the Old Lady and his father could easily find out anything they wanted to know.


    And now was the time when they were most sensitive, so he had to stay out of their affairs.


    Otherwise, he would have sent Anthony Gustav back to Sweden.


    ¡°Then go home and rest early, goodnight.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and was about to hang up.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Fu Hanzheng said goodnight to her and hung up unwillingly.


    Although they had only met briefly, it was still a constion for them.


    ...


    The following day, before it was time to get off work, Mrs. Fu called again to remind them to return to the old mansion for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hanzheng, who had been working overtime, got off work on time and returned to the old mansion with Fu Shiqin.


    The Old Lady was still under the care of the hospital and only Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying were at home.


    ¡°Mom, how is grandma doing?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°She is doing well. She will be discharged soon and cane home to rest,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°Great, should we pick her up on the day she is discharged?¡±


    ¡°No need, you can visit her when you have time.¡± Mrs. Fu knew that they were busy with work, so she did not ask them to do these trivial matters.


    Fu Shiyi buried himself in the food after being lectured about visiting Gu Weiwei¡¯s studio opening and did not interrupt anything.


    They were not here for him and Fu Shiqin, but for his elder brother.


    Sure enough, his mother mentioned it casually.


    ¡°I have been watching the news these past two days and Gu Weiwei seems to be very close to the Swedish Prince.¡±


    ¡°That perverted man is stalking her.¡± Fu Shiyi interrupted.


    Having said these words, Fu Shengying red at him.


    ¡°I did not ask you to speak.¡±


    Fu Shiyi surrendered and ate in silence.


    But when Gu Weiwei¡¯s name was mentioned, his father still reacted so strongly.


    His brother¡¯s love life would be very difficult.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Hanzheng, what we mean is that Gu Weiwei will have her own home no matter if she is with the Prince of Sweden or the Gu Family. But you are not young anymore, you need to get married.¡±


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng put down the bowl and chopsticks calmly and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°Since you have asked me to get divorced, don¡¯t ask me to do anything else.¡±


    Divorce was forced by the situation, but it was too much for him to marry another woman because of this.

 Chapter 997 - Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 997: Gu Weiwei</h4>


    Seeing his objection, Fu Shengying asked fiercely, ¡°Are you still not giving up?¡±


    ¡°Dad, dad, don¡¯t be angry. You have to give our brother some time. Our brother had no feelings for other women before our sister-inw. You have to give him some time, okay?¡± Fu Shiqin saw that the atmosphere was not right and tried to persuade him.


    Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°There is no hurry for marriage, but we have found a few girls and the Ming Family has a niece who is studying abroad. She will be returning home soon. What does your father think? Are you interested in Qin Man? After all, she has a good family background and is a diplomat, and she is your old friend.¡±


    ...


    ¡°If that is the reason you asked me to have dinner, you don¡¯t need to ask me toe home.¡± Fu Hanzheng stood up, feeling that there was no need to stay for dinner.


    Seeing his objection, Fu Shengying knew that he was not giving up on Gu Weiwei.


    So he stood up and said to Fu Hanzheng angrily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give up on her, as long as your grandma and I are still alive, you will never bring her into the Fu Family.¡±


    Fu Shiqin lost his appetite because of the atmosphere. He put down the chopsticks and called out to his father.


    ¡°Dad, can you not force our brother?¡±


    ¡°True, if you force our brother to break off his father-son rtionship with you, he will find someone to run away with. What do you think?¡± Fu Shiyi echoed.


    Startled, Mrs. Fu tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we can¡¯t force him. Take it slow, take it slow.¡±


    They had not divorced of their own free will, and it was already very filial of him to stop seeing Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei was the only person he had feelings for after so many years. Even if they got divorced now, he would not be able to let go of her anytime soon.


    They were indeed being a bit anxious about asking him to remarry.


    ¡°If we take it slow, he will be back with Gu Weiwei.¡± Fu Shengying did not approve of taking it slow.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. The me of love had never been extinguished.


    But they would not betray his brother.


    ¡°Dad, our brother understands you, that is why he did not go against anything. You asked them to divorce, they divorced. If you continue to force him, you will force his revenge.¡± Fu Shiqin tried to persuade him.


    He was afraid that if his father forced his brother to remarry, his brother would really abandon the Fu Family and run away with his sister-inw.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he will turn against me because of that woman!¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    ¡°Try him!¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°You two should try to talk your brother out of it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both smiled without saying a word. Were they going to persuade his brother to remarry?


    Only if they were tired of living.


    ¡°Not only your brother, but you two are not allowed to have any contact with that woman either. Fu Shiyi, let me find out one more time that you¡¯ve seen her, and I will break your legs.¡± Fu Shengying red at Fu Shiyi who had attended Gu Weiwei¡¯s studio opening the day before.


    ¡°So if we meet again at work, I must run away?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    Fu Shengying thought for a while. It was inevitable that they would meet in the same industry.


    ¡°I am asking you to not meet her on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who likes her, why shouldn¡¯t I meet up with her?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.

 Chapter 998 - Interested in Your Ex-wife

    <h4>Chapter 998: Interested in Your Ex-wife</h4>


    The meal ended unhappily because of the conflict between Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shengying.


    When Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin left together, they could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what our father said? He and grandma will never allow our brother and sister-inw to be together.¡±


    ¡°Our mother is still neutral, the key lies with grandma and our father.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed.


    Fu Shiqin sighed for his brother when he thought of his father¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°It will be very difficult for them to ept our sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever we want. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can take over thepany and let our brother and sister-inw elope,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin was displeased. ¡°Why not you? Why me?¡±


    His brother¡¯s position looked powerful and prestigious, but he was so tired every day. He did not want to take over thepany.


    ¡°I am not familiar withpany work, so you can do it,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin red at him and said, ¡°Honestly, we need to think of a way to aid our brother.¡±


    If his sister-inw did not return, he would not have a good time.


    He would rather eat dog food every single day than work overtime.


    ¡°Our father won¡¯t listen to any ordinary persuasion from him.¡± Fu Shiyi touched his chin and said, ¡°Unless our brother is in a critical situation like grandma¡¯s, our father will never agree to what he wants.¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while. ¡°That sounds reasonable, but our brother would never end up in such a position like grandma¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°This is the time when acting skills are important, but it also depends on the timing, it is not easy to implement.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed.


    ¡°Then why are you talking about it? You are wasting my time.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    The two argued the entire way back to Landscape Vi where Fu Hanzheng was already resting.


    They had thought that the blind date mentioned by Mrs. Fu would be forgotten.


    However, two dayster, Qin Man came to the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Also, Qin Man, who always wore professional clothes, wore a dress, put on exquisite makeup and did her hair.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, what are you...¡±


    ¡°I am here for your brother,¡± Qin Man said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiqin sized her up from head to toe. ¡°Why are you dressed like this when you are meeting my brother?¡±


    Qin Man smiled, went straight to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, at your father¡¯s request, I am here on a blind date with you.¡±


    ¡°Blind date?¡± Fu Shiqin was startled.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise I would not have dressed up like this.¡± Qin Man brushed her hair and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Let¡¯s eat after work.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng did not look up from the moment she entered the office.


    ¡°I have no interest in eating with you.¡±


    ¡°I think that eating with me is better than eating with Miss Ming and Miss Sun.¡± Qin Man reminded him kindly.


    Ever since he got a divorce, the Fu Family had been looking for a new partner for him and she was one of the targets.


    Fu Hanzheng signed one file and said calmly, ¡°I am not interested in you, and you told me that you are not interested in me either, so we don¡¯t have to waste time.¡±


    Qin Man leaned against the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I am not interested in you, but... I am interested in your ex-wife.¡±


    If you are interested in having your ex-wife call me Aunt, then so be it.

 Chapter 999 - Interested in Your Ex-wife 2

    <h4>Chapter 999: Interested in Your Ex-wife 2</h4>


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiqin asked in astonishment, ¡°Sister Qin Man, are you... gay?¡±


    Qin Man squinted at him. ¡°I am not gay, even if you are gay.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Qin Man confessed her purpose to Fu Hanzheng with her arms crossed. ¡°Lui is interested in her. You two got your marriage certificate but now you are divorced, so it is not a big deal for him to court Mu Weiwei.¡±


    When they got their marriage certificate before, she admitted that he was better than Lv.


    Now that they are divorced, she, as his aunt, would definitely support him in courting Mu Weiwei.


    Honestly speaking, she was looking forward to Mu Weiwei bing her nephew¡¯s wife.


    ¡°So in order for Qin Lv to court my sister-inw, you are on a blind date with my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips twitched. This woman was helping her nephew Qin Lv to steal his brother¡¯s girl.


    But his brother could not say that he and sister-inw were only divorced and not broken up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Man admitted that she was helping him.


    Fu Shiqin nced at Qin Man and then at his brother.


    ¡°My brother is divorced, so Qin Lv can just court my sister-inw. Why are you looking for my brother?¡±


    ¡°To prevent him from causing trouble,¡± Qin Man said confidently.


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin had no words to counter with. You are the one who is causing trouble with your nephew and yet you are still trying to stop his brother from causing trouble.


    Qin Man sneered at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°You are divorced, but you haven¡¯t given up. Maybe... you are still in contact with each other.¡±


    After being in the government for so many years, she was still capable of observing people.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s divorce was because of pressure from his family.


    Before the wedding, the two of them were still stuck together, but they got a divorce within a few days.


    She would not believe that they had truly broken up after getting divorced.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused. He still did not look up at her.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am here on a blind date with you, to ruin your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiqin was startled. What was this?


    But your purpose is so clear, can you still achieve your purpose?


    Qin Man nced at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Get me a cup of water, thanks.¡±


    Fu Shiqin went to the tea room and poured himself a cup of water.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, you are not being nice.¡±


    ¡°When I was not around, we admitted that Lui could not win against your brother. Now that I am back, we want this nephew and wife to be together,¡± Qin Man took a sip of water and said confidently.


    Having said these words, she took a selfie with the phone of her and Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiqin curiously approached and saw Qin Man posting his brother¡¯s picture on Moments.


    [When the blind date gets off work, we are going on a date soon]


    Fu Shiqin almost rolled over. ¡°Do you think it is proper to post something like this on your Moments?¡±


    Qin Man¡¯s Moments had always been about the political activities of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs or some important international news. It was so strange that such a post suddenly appeared on her Moments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only Mu Weiwei can see us and let her know that we are on a blind date.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was speechless. This was what she meant by ruining his brother and sister-inw¡¯s rtionship.


    This kind of trick might work on other women, but it would be useless on his sister-inw.

 Chapter 1000 - Interested in Your Ex-wife 3

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Interested in Your Ex-wife 3</h4>


    After Qin Man finished posting, she said as she drank water, ¡°I bet that within half an hour, she will call and question you.¡±


    However, half an hourter, Gu Weiwei did not call.


    And she liked her post.


    Seeing her opening the Moments and staring at the Likes, Fu Shiqinughed so hard that he punched the sofa.


    ¡°You lost, right? My sister-inw did not call.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she went and cried after wishing me and your brother a happy blind date.¡± Qin Man forced an exnation.


    Fu Shiqin stoppedughing and exined.


    ¡°What my sister-inw means is that she¡¯s okay with it, as long as you have fun.¡±


    Hearing the words, Qin Man deleted the post.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your ex-wife would be so smart.¡±


    Hearing her joke, Fu Hanzheng reminded her coldly.


    ¡°If you are done, you can leave now, I have work to deal with.¡±


    Instead of leaving, Qin Man said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Lui is participating in the entrepreneurialpany, and it will open in two days¡¯ time. Do you want to support him?¡±


    ¡°Damn, you people!¡± Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Anthony Gustav lived opposite his sister-inw and Qin Lv started apany to open sister-inw¡¯s studio. They all wanted to be the first to get close to her.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, it is better for young people to be with young people, don¡¯t think about taking advantage of young girls.¡± Qin Man tried to persuade him, hoping that Fu Hanzheng would give up.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, it is not my brother who is fighting with Qin Lv for my sister-inw, it is Anthony Gustav. You have got the wrong person,¡± Fu Shiqin reminded her with a smile.


    ¡°Come on, you are trying to send Anthony Gustav away by using me, it¡¯s not going to work.¡± Qin Man revealed the real purpose of Fu Shiqin¡¯s words.


    Anyway, she had to get this wife for Lui no matter what, even if her opponent was Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiqin surrenderedpletely. He had lost and he was not as smart as Qin Man.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, there are so many other girls, can¡¯t you ask your Lui to change his dream girlfriend to someone else? Why must he keep his eyes on my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°She is your brother¡¯s ex-wife, not your sister-inw.¡± Qin Man nced at Fu Hanzheng who was still working and said, ¡°Judging from your family¡¯s tone, they will never ept her again, so let go of her in time.¡±


    Although she did not know the details, the Fu Family had asked them to get a divorce and now Fu Hanzheng was on a blind date.


    It was obvious that he was not going to ept Mu Weiwei, so if he released her, she would be his nephew and wife.


    Fu Hanzheng did not respond to her words, but dealt with the files in his hands and called Xu Qian.


    ¡°Inform them that the meeting will start in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Fu Hanzheng, did you hear what I said?¡± Qin Man asked.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at her. ¡°Next time, please don¡¯t talk about private matters during my working hours.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t agree with me.¡± Qin Man could tell that he was not going to let go of Mu Weiweipletely.


    Alright, so be it. As long as Mu Weiwei was not part of the Fu Family, they would have time to court her.


    This time, she must not let Lui lose to Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1001 - Interested in Your Ex-wife 4

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Interested in Your Ex-wife 4</h4>


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, didn¡¯t you say that she is my brother¡¯s ex-wife? If Qin Lv wants to court her, you can go to her. What is the point of seeking out my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin teased.


    If it had been any other woman, she wouldn¡¯t havee for his brother first.


    But Qin Man was trying so hard to help her nephew steal his brother¡¯s ex-wife, this was the first time he had seen her like this.


    Qin Man nced at Fu Hanzheng and warned him coldly.


    ¡°Your brother took advantage of my Lui when he was young and immature to steal her away. Now that he is divorced, don¡¯t get in the way of the old rtionship.¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw wrote love letters to Qin Lv before, but Qin Lv did not agree to it either. How is this stealing? Brother and her were two people in love,¡± Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly.


    He did not know about it before, but now he does.


    It was Mu Weiwei who wrote the love letters to Qin Lv and Gu Weiwei who was with his brother.


    They were here to steal her away, but they had to figure out who they were after.


    ¡°They are in love with each other because they were once exes,¡± Qin Man said.


    ¡°So you can go straight to her if you want to,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    They would not be able to catch her anyway.


    His brother and sister-inw had experienced so many things before they got together. How could these other peoplepare?


    Qin Man pointed at the two brothers and stood up.


    ¡°Alright, Fu Hanzheng, just you wait. If your ex-wife doesn¡¯t call you Uncle, my surname will not be Qin.¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Fu Shiqin said annoyingly.


    Qin Man left with her bag, provoking Fu Hanzheng before she left.


    ¡°Qin Man is crazy.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    Fu Hanzheng did not take it to heart. He texted Gu Weiwei and left for the meeting.


    ...


    On the other side, Gu Weiwei, who was in the studio, was reading the new script that the script writer had sent to her. She seemed a bit distracted because of what she had read on Moments.


    With snacks in her arms, Yuan Meng was eating and ying with her phone.


    She nced at her. ¡°What is it? Missing your Uncle Fu again?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°The Fu Family is asking him to go on a blind date.¡±


    She knew that he would not agree to the blind date, but the Fu Family¡¯s decision meant that they were still very hostile towards her.


    That was why she wanted him to remarry as soon as possible and cut off all ties with her.


    ¡°If he is on a blind date, you can go on a date too. Qin Lv is the young master of the Qin Family, any one of them is fine.¡± Yuan Meng teased.


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei saw a text from Fu Hanzheng.


    [I am not on a blind date.]


    Yuan Meng did not hear her respond and nced at her.


    ¡°What, are you worried that you will never be able to enter the Fu Family?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her cheeks and sighed.


    ¡°I feel that the Fu Family will not ept me so easily.¡±


    ¡°Or you can ask Fu Hanzheng to leave the Fu Family and go far away with you. As long as you insist, he will not object.¡±


    ¡°What a stupid idea! Not only will the Old Lady be furious, but Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying will also be furious. Even if we leave, will we really be happy?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not a good idea to be so selfish in front of the Fu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and silent, but he was actually a very responsible man.


    It was too difficult for him to choose between her and the Fu Family. She would not do such a thing to him.

 Chapter 1002 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Reunion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Meng put down the phone and sat down opposite her desk while eating some snacks.


    ¡°Then are you going to waste your time waiting on the Old Lady and the rest?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had already been on a blind date, so they would not ept her if they continued to waste time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it at this moment. The Old Lady is not fully recovered yet, and no one wants anything to happen to her.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly.


    Facing the Old Lady¡¯s current situation, they could not be forceful at all.


    ¡°Let me tell you, even if the Old Lady recovers, and Fu Hanzheng tries to persuade her or you beg her, none of it will work.¡± Yuan Meng was still happily eating snacks as she analyzed the situation for her.


    They had thought that after the Fu Family calmed down, they would not be so against them anymore.


    But it seemed that it was impossible.


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed gloomily.


    ¡°So you need allies now,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    ¡°What allies?¡± Gu Weiwei sighed with her hands over her face. ¡°Fu Shiyi was lectured just for participating in our opening ceremony, so it is useless to be allies with him and Shiqin.¡±


    ¡°They are useless, I mean new allies.¡± Yuan Meng stressed.


    ¡°New allies?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was increasingly confused. Who else could persuade the stubborn Old Lady and Fu Shengying?


    ¡°Yes, remember the previous n? Hurry up and get pregnant and have a child. Old people are only separated by a generation,¡± Yuan Meng said and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°If you have the grandson of the Fu Family by your side, they will be worried that you will raise the child with a stepfather, right? But if they want to take the child, you won¡¯t give it to them no matter what. Then for the sake of the Fu Family, they will beg you to remarry.¡±


    No matter how much the Fu Family resisted her, they would never resist a child with the Fu Family¡¯s bloodline.


    When the time came, they would try to bring the child home. And if the child wanted it¡¯s mother, they could leave the child by her side. Either way they owed her, so they could only let her remarry.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable, but I don¡¯t have any children.¡± Gu Weiwei pursed her lips.


    Yuan Meng urged her as she ate.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, then work hard. Try to have two within three years, the sess rate will be higher with two allies.¡±


    If she had known, she would not have put condoms in the roomst time.


    ¡°So in the next three years, my only goal is to have children?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Meng nodded. ¡°So, good luck on the date next week!¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled her eyes at her and continued to read the script.


    Yuan Meng knocked on the table and blinked at her.


    ¡°What about getting some sexy underwear and sexy gowns, ready for battle, tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, the media has been watching me closely these days. Are you trying to kill me by telling me to buy those things?¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and agreed. She was very famous in Hua Land and everyone paid attention to her.


    So she struck the table and said, ¡°Forget it, I will buy them for you. I know your size anyway.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?!¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Meng nced at her upper body and smiled.


    ¡°I am not blind, couldn¡¯t you guess when you first looked at your figure?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei was annoyed.


    What should she do? She really wanted to fire her.


    ¡°Since it is useless to fight head-on, this is the most direct and effective method,¡± Yuan Meng said and looked as if she was listening to her.


    If the child became their capable ally, they would still need at least two years of cultivation.


    If they did not work hard now, they would not be able to sneak around for much longer.

 Chapter 1003 - Qin Lvs Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Qin Lv¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    After reading the script, Gu Weiwei talked with Jolin about the auditions.


    It was not until the evening when she and Yuan Meng finally got ready to leave the studio.


    She was about to leave when Qin Lv came into the studio and gave her some food.


    ¡°Weiwei, mypany is opening tomorrow, can you support me?¡±


    ¡°I am very busy tomorrow, I will ask Jolin to go there instead of me.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down with a smile.


    Qin Lv had expected her to say this, so he said straightforwardly, ¡°Is there a meeting at your studio tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°It is not far and it is just upstairs. It will not take much time,¡± Qin Lv said with a smile.


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. He was waiting for her to jump into the trap.


    She had just agreed to have a meeting at the studio tomorrow when he said that thepany opening was upstairs. She could not turn him down.


    ¡°If you are at the studio tomorrow, you should have time to go, right?¡± Qin Lv asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°I will think about it tomorrow.¡±


    What were they trying to do? Anthony Gustav had moved into the opposite house and Qin Lv had moved into her studio building and started apany upstairs.


    ¡°Then I look forward to your visit tomorrow.¡± Qin Lv nodded and left.


    Yuan Meng put her hands over her shoulders and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Not bad, you have slept with Fu Hanzheng, who is a very good-looking man. Then there¡¯s a very young and handsome man and also a Swedish Prince.¡±


    ¡°If you like them, I can give them to you, apart from Fu Hanzheng.¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at her.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and turned her down with a dry smile.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    She could flirt with anyone, but she could not be serious.


    Gu Weiwei entered the elevator. ¡°How is Master?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan is almost dead. There should be news in the next two days,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She already had Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv, and if Gu Siting was added into the mix, she would have a full set to y a round of mahjong with Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°But there are so many false rumors, will the public believe it?¡± Yuan Meng said worriedly.


    There was both authentic and fabricated information that she gave to Yuan Shuo, so that Ling Yan could be brought back into the public eye. Then everyone could follow her whereabouts and Gu Siting would naturally be targeted.


    ¡°The news in the entertainment industry is always true and false. At this stage, even Ling Yan can¡¯t rify it.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    No matter what Gu Siting would do to her, she would not show any sympathy to such a person.


    ¡°True, so no one will suspect anything even if it is a lie. Gu Siting will not rify for her anyway.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Unfortunately, she did not know what would happen to Ling Yan if she fell into Gu Siting¡¯s hands.


    Gu Weiwei got into the car and stayed silent.


    Exposing Ling Yan would only distract Gu Siting for the time being. If he still did not want her to stay by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side, he would definitely drive a wedge between her and the Fu Family.


    Based on her understanding of him, he would definitely think that way.


    He thought that because she had lived in the Gu Family for more than twenty years and her surname was Gu, she should be on his side in the fight between the Gu Family and the Fu Family.


    That was also what she had thought before.


    But everything was different now.


    Fu Hanzheng was the only person who would stand by her side forever.

 Chapter 1004 - Present for Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Present for Ling Yan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The following day, Gu Weiwei had nned to ask Jolin to attend the opening of Qin Lv¡¯spany in her ce.


    But before the opening ceremony started, Qin Lv came down to invite her again. Since her studio was in his building, she had to show up.


    But seeing that Qin Lv was talking with someone else, she snuck downstairs.


    ¡°He spent almost an hour at your opening ceremony, but you snuck back within ten minutes. How heartless of you.¡± Yuan Meng teased her when she saw her returning so quickly.


    Gu Weiwei returned to her desk and continued to draw the storyboard.


    Since she was going to Dubai with Fu Hanzheng next week, she had to finish the storyboard design as well as the final selection of the roles.


    Jolin knocked at the door and ced a file on her desk.


    ¡°This is the list of actors for the audition.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced through it and saw many young actors from the Chinese film industry.


    ¡°So many people?¡±


    ¡°That is after the screening. I have removed those who are not skilled or have bad behavior because we don¡¯t want them to affect the promotion of the movie,¡± Jolin said.


    He had been in this industry for a long time and had seen many people who ruined a movie because of a scandal.


    Therefore, he turned down anyone who liked to cause trouble and attract negativements.


    However, because she was the famous director of Sleepless, after they opened for the auditions many people contacted him.


    ¡°Good arrangement, but there are so many people, the audition will take two days,¡± Gu Weiwei said and leafed through the list.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do the audition yourself?¡± Yuan Meng interrupted.


    ¡°I prefer making movies. I am too tired to do it myself, so I better focus on the behind the scenes,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng sighed and said to Jolin, ¡°She is not even 25 years old yet and she wants to retire at 20 years old. How infuriating.¡±


    Jolin nodded in agreement, but she was already very popr.


    ¡°You two have time to chat, arrange the audition for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei finished reading the forms Jolin sent and continued to think about the storyboard.


    After Jolin left, Yuan Meng said indifferently, ¡°Is it Ling Yan¡¯s birthday today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°The social media of A Land have been talking about her birthday.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her with a smile and said sinisterly, ¡°So we discussed and decided to give her the big present that you have prepared.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded as she painted the storyboard.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan has not updated her social media ount for many days. Her fans are all talking about her birthday today, and it is time for everyone to pay attention to her. Let¡¯s change things up,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Soon, the legendary Movie Queen that they worshipped on her birthday would be a murderer.


    Then there would be a good show to watch.


    Gu Weiwei agreed without showing much interest.


    If Ling Yan was still here, she might be interested in paying attention to the development of the matter but


    Ling Yan could not stand up for herself now, so she had no interest in paying attention to this matter.


    Also, she was the one who had died in her hands and no one knew the truth better than she did, so there was nothing worthy of her attention.

 Chapter 1005 - Murderer Ling Yan

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Murderer Ling Yan</h4>


    On the social media of A Land, when Movie Queen Ling Yan¡¯s birthday was being celebrated everywhere, an interview exploded like a bomb on the socialworks of A Land and Hua Land.


    The media reports were from a mediapany that had been chasing after Ling Yan in A Land. The journalists interviewed the agent and assistant of Ling Yan¡¯spany and also the servants of the Ling Family. No one revealed where Ling Yan was.


    ¡°Movie Queen Ling Yan has been missing for almost a month. We interviewed everyone rted to the Ling Family and found a shocking secret.¡±


    ¡°The person we are interviewing today is a nurse who works at St. Paul Hospital under the Ling Family. She told us that there is a secret behind Movie Queen¡¯s heart transnt surgery.¡±


    ...


    The journalists knew how to make the atmosphere better, and they managed to get everyone curious with just a few words.


    Everyone continued to read and found that the reporter had interviewed a nurse, but had given her a censor.


    ¡°I think everyone is as curious as I am about whose heart Movie Queen Ling transnted. Can you tell us?¡±


    The nurse thought for a while and sighed.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡¯s heart is the heart of Miss Gu who saved her.¡±


    The journalists asked, ¡°Are you talking about the Gu Family of Gu¡¯s Enterprise, the Miss Gu Weiwei who has been missing for a long time?¡±


    The nurse nodded and continued.


    ¡°Miss. Gu was seriously injured and was sent to the hospital. Her condition was getting better, but... Ling Yan and her mother, Doctor Ji, injected a drug into Miss. Gu, causing her brain death. Also, Miss. Gu signed an organ donation letter before she died, so her heart was transnted.


    Because of this matter, I was fired from the Ling Family¡¯s hospital and they even threatened me not to reveal anything I know.


    But I have been feeling uneasy all this time. They did not do a normal transnt, they murdered someone...¡±


    ...


    The journalist was so shocked by these words that he could not utter a word for a long time. It took him a long while before he realized what had happened. His voice was obviously trembling.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I have a recording. Before the heart transnt surgery, I heard them talking,¡± The nurse said and yed the recording.


    Then she heard Ling Yan and her mother Ji Fang speaking.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have much time left, I don¡¯t want to die.


    If she doesn¡¯t die, I will. Do you want to see your own daughter die?¡±


    ...


    Then came Ling Yan¡¯s mother Ji Fang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yanyan, but Weiwei is already improving, if we do this she will die.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you save her, I will die. I don¡¯t want to die...¡±


    ...


    Hearing this, Yuan Meng was toozy to listen any more. She threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was expressionless.


    ¡°This recording sounds so real.¡±


    ¡°I recorded it. It took me a long time to do it well, and I also used some hacker skills to make the recording file show that it was saved by Ling Yan before the operation, so everything was wless.¡± Gu Weiwei looked down and painted the storyboard, but what she said was very casual, as if nothing had anything to do with her.


    Yuan Meng was reading the news on the socialwork of A Land and saw that Ling Yan, the murderer, Ling Yan ¨C happy birthday, and Gu Weiwei were among the top three hot topics in A Land.


    ¡°It is going to be very lively now.¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Murderer Ling Yan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Murderer Ling Yan 2</h4>


    At first, it was the media and social media of A Land that were spreading the news.


    However, within a few hours, the hot search of Hua Land was dominated by this matter.


    Theizens turned into Sherlock Holmes and searched for all kinds of suspicious things about Ling Yan.


    Some important figures from Hua Land made a long post after studying the interview.


    [Firstly, the recording file provided by the nurse is one week before Ling Yan¡¯s heart transnt.


    Secondly, I remember that Ling Yan had posted something about her meeting with Gu Weiwei on her social media ount. Although there were no pictures, I felt that they were very close. Now, I cannot find any of the content.


    If she was not guilty, why did she delete the posts?


    Thirdly, after Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart was transnted, I remember that Movie Queen Ling moved into the Gu Family. How dare she move in?


    No way, no way, I am too scared to think further.]


    After watching the video, theizens expressed their respective conclusions.


    [She must have killed someone to have her heart transnted.]


    [I remember how she kept saying that she was thankful to the person who gave her the heart transnt and why she made Dream of a Long Life 2 to express her gratitude. Now I feel so disgusted.]


    [I am no longer a fan, damn it, I have been a fan of a murderer!]


    [I have watched a movie from a murderer]


    Although the police had not reported the case yet, on the socialwork of A Land and Hua Land, the witness certificate and recording certificate in the video had already confirmed that Ling Yan was the murderer.


    Celebrities tended to attract a lot of attention, and if they were involved in such a matter, they would attract even more attention.


    At the end of the interview, the journalist said that they had called the police and were waiting for the result.


    But after the news was out, Ling Yan did not defend herself.


    Of course, apart from Gu Weiwei and the Gu Family, no one else knew about it.


    This matter had caused such a huge sensation online, so Gu Siting soon received the news.


    Gu Siting had just finished the meeting when Kuroda Shio entered the office with the tablet.


    ¡°President Gu, there is news online.¡±


    Gu Siting watched the entire video in silence and looked cold.


    ¡°She made it.¡±


    Kuroda Shio was startled for a moment before reacting.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Siting did not pause the video but said, ¡°The nurse is fake and so is the recording. She is here for me.¡±


    If there had been such a witness and such a recording, he and Cayman Dorrans would have found it and not have waited until now for a small reporter to find it.


    Therefore, these were all forgeries, and the purpose was to reveal that Ling Yan was the murderer.


    Now that the matter had caused a sensation online, the public and the police would start to look for Ling Yan.


    And she knew that Ling Yan was in his hands.


    So it seemed that everything was directed at Ling Yan, but in fact, it was directed at him.


    He was being watched by the public and the police, so if they were looking for Ling Yan, he would not be able to focus on her and Fu Hanzheng.


    But now, she was willing to be his enemy just to stay by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side?


    ¡°Then what should we do? Should we investigate and announce it to the public?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    Although the witness was false, the testimony was false and the recording was false...


    What was said was true.

 Chapter 1007 - Murderer Ling Yan 3

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Murderer Ling Yan 3</h4>


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and agreed. There was no need for them to rify anything for Ling Yan.


    ¡°But the journalists said that they have called the police and Ling Yan and her mother...¡±


    ¡°Get them ready, don¡¯t be discovered,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    He had said that he would make them pay hundreds of times more, so how could he hand them over to the police?


    ¡°I will go do it now,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°Go, I will dy the police when they arrive.¡± Gu Siting continued with his work calmly.


    They were still locked in the cer and the door was too obvious.


    If the police wanted to check at home, they would definitely ask to check inside. Then it would be difficult to clean up the mess.


    If this matter had not been brought to the surface, everyone would have turned a blind eye due to the rtionship between the Gu Family and the Royal Family.


    But so many eyes were on this matter, if he refused to cooperate with the police, he would be the suspect of Ling Yan¡¯s disappearance.


    Kuroda Shio left thepany and returned to the Gu Family, where he moved Ling Yan and her mother away before the police came to investigate.


    Also, he asked the servants to clean the cer thoroughly, leaving no trace behind.


    Half an hour after Kuroda Shio left, a police officer came to thepany and asked to meet Gu Siting.


    In order not to attract suspicion, Gu Siting agreed to meet them and he also postponed the meeting and met with the police officers.


    They showed him the certificate and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, did you see the news about Ling Yan murdering your sister Gu Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Siting nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°But ording to our investigation, Ling Yan was living in the Gu Family and she wasst seen driving back to the Gu Family before she disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was on a business trip and did not see her when I returned,¡± Gu Siting said with a regretful look.


    The police officer was skeptical and continued speaking, ¡°Did you notice anything strange about Ling Yan thest time you saw her?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°I was in a hurry on a business trip to Austria, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±


    ¡°Then... do you think what the nurse said in the video is true?¡±


    Gu Siting had been dealing in the business field for years, so he could tell that she was trying to sound him out.


    ¡°I think that we can only confirm everything after we find her and ask her.¡±


    If he said that it was true, the police would suspect that he was rted to Ling Yan¡¯s disappearance.


    If they did not think that it was true, the police would not believe it either. After all, it was a member of the Gu Family who had died.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Ling Yan appeared at the Gu Family¡¯s mansionst time, so... can you bring us back to your home and ask the servants if they found anything strange? Of course... if it is not convenient for you, we can apply for a warrant.¡±


    Gu Siting checked the time and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but... can you wait for me for half an hour? I have an important meeting to attend and I can only get off work after the meeting.¡±


    Kuroda Shio must not have managed to clean up all the traces at the Gu Family home yet.


    Therefore, they had to buy some time and he could not bring them there now.


    ¡°Then go ahead, Mr. Gu, we will wait here.¡± The police did not stop him from continuing with his work.

 Chapter 1008 - Murderer Ling Yan 4

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Murderer Ling Yan 4</h4>


    Gu Siting calmly had a meeting and when the meeting was about to end, Kuroda Shio sent a message.


    [Done.]


    After the meeting, Gu Siting said a few words to his subordinates and informed the police officers to follow him back to the Gu Family.


    After they arrived at the Gu Family, some people checked around the house and asked the servants questions.


    The team leader stayed behind to continue the conversation with Gu Siting. ¡°Mr. Gu, your fianc¨¦e has been missing for so many days and yet you have never looked for her?¡±


    ¡°Actually, we have broken off the engagement,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Siting smiled coldly. ¡°Why not?¡±


    It took the police officers almost an hour to check every room of the Gu Family.


    ¡°Captain, there is a room underground that we can¡¯t enter.¡±


    The captain looked at Gu Siting. ¡°Mr. Gu, can you take us there?¡±


    ¡°My sister¡¯s body is down there, I don¡¯t want her to be disturbed.¡± Gu Siting frowned, unwilling to bring them down.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is rted to Miss Ling Yan¡¯s disappearance, I think you better show us.¡± The leader requested.


    Gu Siting looked wless in every sentence, but he felt that something was wrong.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a few seconds, got up and led them to the crystal coffin where the body was ced.


    The police checked the cer and found nothing suspicious.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Gu has passed away, why is she still here?¡±


    This was the victim who was rumored to have been killed by someone, but they had never expected that she would be ced here.


    ¡°That is the Gu Family¡¯s private matter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is the victim of the case, we need to bring her body back for further examination,¡± The leader said.


    ¡°I refuse this request,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Gu!¡±


    ¡°I have done whatever you want, but no one is allowed to take her away.¡± Gu Siting nced at them coldly and said to the butler, ¡°Send them out.¡±


    They left the Gu Family and sighed as they looked at the huge Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Captain, are we just letting the Gu Family off?¡±


    ¡°How can we just let it go?¡± The team leader looked at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion that was getting further and further away and said, ¡°Miss. Gu¡¯s body was hidden in the basement and Ling Yan disappeared after breaking up with him. Thest ce she appeared was at the Gu Family mansion. It is very suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Captain, are you saying that Ling Yan¡¯s disappearance is rted to Mr. Gu?¡± One police officer asked in astonishment.


    ¡°If he broke up with Ling Yan because he knew how Gu Weiwei died, don¡¯t you think it has something to do with him?¡± The captain said.


    Everything seemed to be rted to him, but Gu Siting¡¯s answer was totally unrted to him. It was too weird.


    ¡°Even if it is rted to him, how are we going to find out anything?¡± One police officer sighed.


    Even the President¡¯s Office had to give face to the Gu Family, let alone them.


    ¡°Now that the matter has blown up, we have to continue with the investigation even if we can¡¯t find anything,¡± The leader said.


    The deceased was the daughter of the Gu Family and the suspect was an internationally-renowned Movie Queen. There were too many people paying attention to this matter.


    If they did not continue with the investigation, the public would be furious.

 Chapter 1009 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Kuroda Shio said to Gu Siting as he saw the police leaving by the window, ¡°President Gu, they are gone.¡±


    ¡°Be careful these days, they will keep an eye on the Gu Family, not only the police but also the media,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t the authorities press down this matter?¡±


    It was not good for them and it was inconvenient for the media and police to keep watching the Gu Family.


    ¡°At this stage, it would be counterproductive to ask someone to suppress it.¡± Gu Siting smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°She made a big fuss on purpose because she wanted this to happen.¡±


    She had lived in the Gu Family for so many years and knew about the rtionship between the Gu Family and the royal family. If it was just a normal police report, the matter would have sunk into the sea.


    Simrly, she understood that he would not hand Ling Yan over to the police.


    Therefore, after making the matter so big, the police of A Land had to investigate this matter under the attention of public opinion.


    All eyes were upon the Gu Family, so he could not do anything about her and Fu Hanzheng.


    Now, he truly could not interfere between her and Fu Hanzheng.


    Kuroda Shio said, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let her be. She has been hating me for so long, she needs to vent her anger.¡± Gu Siting did not panic because of the current situation but asked calmly, ¡°How is she and Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°They are divorced and she has moved out of the Gu Family to live in the Mu Family¡¯s mansion,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Gu Siting looked cold. ¡°She and Fu Hanzheng will not break up so easily.¡±


    Because of the Fu Family, they had to get a divorce.


    But ording to his understanding of them, a divorce would not sever the ties between them.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen them together yet, but they must have contacted each other over the phone. Also, the Swedish Prince, Anthony Gustav, lives opposite Miss Weiwei and seems to be courting her,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°He¡¯s pursuing her?¡± Gu Siting was a bit surprised. He had not expected that a Swedish Prince would appear.


    Kuroda Shio found the news about them and gave the phone to Gu Siting.


    ¡°There was news of Prince Anthony showing his love in Hua Land and he even invested in the new movie she is preparing.¡±


    ¡°What is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s reaction?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Fu Hanzheng had always been dominating when it came to rtionships, and he would never allow her to live opposite a rival.


    ¡°It must be because the Fu Family forbade him from interacting with Miss Weiwei. He is not involved in this matter,¡± Kuroda Shio said and looked at Gu Siting. ¡°Then... should we be involved in this matter?¡±


    Gu Siting shook his head. If he said anything now, Fu Hanzheng would be pleased.


    ¡°And Qin Lv, the young master of the Qin Family of Hua Land... seems to be courting Miss Weiwei too. Thepany that owns the building is right above Miss Weiwei¡¯s studio. I am afraid that he wants to take advantage of her,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°Qin Lv?¡± Gu Siting raised his eyebrows.


    Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that he is Mu Weiwei¡¯s ssmate. They must not know who Miss Weiwei truly is.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just focus on Ling Yan. We can¡¯t let the public know that she is in our hands.¡± Gu Siting stressed.


    Neither Anthony Gustav nor the young master of the Qin Family knew her real identity, so they were nothing to worry about.


    His only enemy was Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1010 - Police

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Police</h4>


    When the news of Ling Yan¡¯s heart transnt was published, the entire A Land and Hua Land were in an upheaval and asked the police of A Land to investigate thoroughly.


    However, some people suspected that Ling Yan was hiding because she was guilty, and some suspected that she had killed herself. Some even suspected that she had been killed by the Gu Family.


    However, Gu Weiwei, who was the instigator of this storm and the real victim of the murder, was not affected at all.


    She did not even care about the news.


    Apart from the storyboard design, she was busy with the audition the following day.


    Many actors from the Chinese film industry were here for the audition for the roles of Life Reboot.


    Of course, Qiu Ling was here too.


    ¡°Director Mu, Jolin, long time no see.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°You are here too.¡±


    ¡°Then I will try the scene first and talk with youter.¡± Qiu Ling had worked with her before and understood her temper.


    He could make a fuss in private, but he had to do his best at work.


    Qiu Ling was very talented and hardworking. She finished the scene easily and greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°How is it? Any progress?¡±


    ¡°Great improvement,¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely. Qiu Ling was a very talented and ambitious actress when it came to acting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other work to do these days? Why are you auditioning for us?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I want to continue working with everyone, and I can learn more from Director Mu,¡± Qiu Ling said with a ttering smile.


    She did have a lot of resources at the moment, but she might not be able to work with Mu Weiwei for another ten movies.


    She was only a director this time. If she could get the role of the female lead, she might be the second Movie Queen in Hua Land.


    ¡°Stop ttering me.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Qiu Ling knew that she was thest one at the audition today, so she asked, when she saw them getting ready, ¡°It is rare for us to meet up, let¡¯s eat together?¡±


    ¡°Maybe another day. I am not free today, and you know that there are many preparations before the filming.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Qiu Ling¡¯s invitation.


    Qiu Ling smiled awkwardly but did not force her.


    ¡°Alright, another day then, go ahead.¡±


    Gu Weiwei returned to the office and watched the audition videos on theputer.


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng brought Yuan Bao back to the studio.


    ¡°The police of A Land have their eyes on Gu Siting, he will not disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Master,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Yuan Meng sat down and said, ¡°Actually, Ling Yan¡¯s matter is a very good opportunity. Maybe we can do something in secret and let the police find Ling Yan in Gu Siting¡¯s hands. That way, he won¡¯t be able to exin himself.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan should be well hidden by him now, we won¡¯t be able to find her,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting was very cautious most of the time.


    He did not n to hand Ling Yan over to the police, so he must have made full preparations. So no matter how much they searched, it would be very difficult to find Ling Yan.


    ¡°We have to find them even if they can¡¯t. Let the police and the public know that Gu Siting and Ling Yan are both terrible people.¡±


    Ling Yan was Gu Weiwei¡¯s murderer, but Gu Siting was Ling Yan¡¯s murderer. That would be fun.


    ¡°It is impossible to bring him down,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had thought of this idea before, but she understood what Gu Siting was like and she could not win against him.

 Chapter 1011 - Not So Easy

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Not So Easy</h4>


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuan Meng was confused.


    If she missed this opportunity, there would not be a second time.


    Gu Weiwei said as she watched the auditions, ¡°With the Gu Family¡¯s position in A Land, the royal family will not allow the Gu Family to be deeply involved in this matter. At most, we can get the public¡¯s attention on this matter for a short time.¡±


    ¡°But nothing can stay popr forever. In half a month, at most one month, fewer and fewer people will pay attention to it. The police only need to give a seemingly fine investigation result, and no one will pursue it.¡±


    ...


    The Gu Family was involved in all kinds of industries in A Land and if the Gu Family was involved in a murder case, the royal family of A Land would be worried too.


    Therefore, when the peak period passed, the police of A Land would give the results of the investigation.


    But the investigation must be arranged by Gu Siting with the royal family¡¯s clearance.


    Yuan Shuo nced at Yuan Meng who was unconvinced and said, ¡°So, it is enough to do this. It is useless to interfere.¡±


    The Gu Family had been deeply rooted in A Land for so many years and it was not a small matter that could take them down.


    If it was so easy to bring down the Gu Family, the Fu Family would not have failed to bring down Gu Siting after so many years of fighting.


    Unless the Gu Family was desperate in business and could not offer any significant benefits to the royal family of A Land, no one would care about his life or death.


    But if the Gu Family did not copse in business, the royal family of A Land would not give up on the Gu Family.


    ¡°It is a pity that Ling Yan did not receive this birthday present herself,¡± Yuan Meng said regretfully.


    She was really curious how Ling Yan would react if this matter was revealed.


    But she had fallen into Gu Siting¡¯s hands and she would not be able to keep her life, let alone her reputation.


    Within one day, the entire socialwork of Asia was talking about the murder behind Ling Yan¡¯s heart transnt surgery.


    ¡°Actually, it is not bad.¡± Gu Weiwei was quite open-minded.


    It must have been more painful for Ling Yan to find out from Gu Siting than to find out about it online.


    Originally, she had nned to release all the real evidence after her wedding with Fu Hanzheng, so that Ling Yan would be pushed into the center of public opinion.


    Then Gu Siting would know and cause Ling Yan trouble.


    But she had not expected that Gu Siting would know that she was Gu Weiwei before the wedding and even rushed to her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wedding, causing the wedding to be cancelled and her and the Fu Family to fall into an irreconcble conflict.


    When he kept asking for her to return to the Gu Family with him, she told him the truth about her death and asked him to leave her side.


    But he was trying so hard to find her, so when he found out about her and Fu Hanzheng, he would not allow her to stay with Fu Hanzheng in Hua Land.


    ¡°But are you willing to let Ling Yan fall into Gu Siting¡¯s hands?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    If it was her, she would have to take revenge herself.


    ¡°Nothing to be unconvinced about. She is much sadder in Gu Siting¡¯s hands than in mine,¡± Gu Weiwei said nonchntly.


    Ling Yan had indeed done so many wrong things, but it was also true that she liked Gu Siting.


    Nothing was worse than being persecuted by the man she loved.


    Also, she did not want to be involved in such a bloody matter. It was good that Gu Siting had dealt with Ling Yan, because that would save her a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1012 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    After all, when Gu Siting was truly being cruel, they could notpare to him.


    She reminded her.


    ¡°Time to get off work, are you leaving or not?¡±


    ¡°You can go home now. I still have some work to do after the auditions.¡± Gu Weiwei waved goodbye to the family of three.


    Yuan Meng did not want to wait for her, so she left with Yuan Bao.


    Gu Weiwei stayed in the office and watched the audition recordings over and over again, analyzing the characteristics of each actress, so as to arrange the best roles that suited them.


    The staff of the studio got off work one after another and before she knew it, she was alone.


    It was not until ten p.m when someone knocked at her office door. She looked up in surprise and found that it was Qin Lv who was running thepany upstairs.


    ¡°Still at work?¡± Qin Lv asked with a gentle smile.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and then continued to watch the video on theputer as she casually said, ¡°President Qin, didn¡¯t you also just get off work?¡±


    ¡°It is gettingte, want to have dinner together?¡± Qin Lv asked.


    ¡°Sorry, I am not eating tonight, I am trying to lose weight.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    The rumors of her with Anthony Gustav had fallen silent because of Ling Yan.


    If any more rumors circled around in the media, Fu Hanzheng would get very jealous.


    Also, they were not in a friendly rtionship where they could eat together.


    Qin Lv smiled as if he had expected this rejection.


    ¡°Then do you mind if I wait here for you to get off work? You are not safe in the studio.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, please leave.¡± Gu Weiwei still turned him down.


    She thought that even if any criminals came in, she was much better at fighting than him.


    However, Qin Lv did not leave but sat down in her office.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I mean no harm, must you keep me away from you?¡±


    ¡°It is up to you to express your kindness, but it is up to me to ept it or not.¡± Gu Weiwei finished watching an audition video, picked up a pen and made some notes as she said, ¡°I know very well that it is impossible for you to get what you want from me. I hope you understand, President Qin.¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t let go of Uncle Fu?¡± Qin Lv asked.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°That is between me and him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you cancelled the wedding and got divorced, but the Fu Family keeps asking Fu Hanzheng to go on blind dates, my aunt was one of them. Is it possible for you and him to... be together?¡± Qin Lv reminded her, thinking that she did not know about the Fu Family.


    He did not know what had happened between them, but judging from the Fu Family¡¯s attitude, they would not ept her and Fu Hanzheng being together. That was why they asked his aunt to go on a blind date with Fu Hanzheng.


    After watching the audition, Gu Weiwei switched off theputer and threw a look at Qin Lv, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Qin Lv, maybe I don¡¯t know how far Fu Hanzheng and I will go in the future, but I do know that it is impossible between you and me.¡±


    He liked the original Mu Weiwei, but she was not that person anymore.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you have never tried before, how can you be so sure that it is impossible between us?¡± Qin Lv asked.


    That year, she had liked him.


    ¡°There is no need to try,¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely.


    Apart from Fu Hanzheng, there was no one else in her heart.

 Chapter 1013 - Yuan Mengs Present

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Yuan Meng¡¯s Present</h4>


    Seeing the girl¡¯s bright and determined eyes, Qin Lv felt depressed.


    A momentter, he smiled in relief.


    ¡°As you said, it is my business to express my goodwill, but it is your business whether you ept it or not.


    Maybe in the end, as you said, there is no possibility between us, but... I want to try my best and give it my all. Even if it is not the result I want, I have no regrets.¡±


    ...


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word.


    This boy still did not want to give up, in his eyes, she was a cute 20-year-old girl. However, she was almost as old as his aunt Qin Man.


    Therefore, she was not interested in dating children.


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±


    Having said these words, she packed up and left the studio.


    Qin Lv entered the elevator with her and asked as they went downstairs, ¡°Do you need me to drive you home?¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could reply, a car in the parking lot lit up and Anthony Gustav got out of the car.


    ¡°No need, I will drive her home.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. She got into Yuan Meng¡¯s car and drove away.


    Seeing her leaving in the car, Anthony Gustav rushed into his car and urged the driver to follow her.


    On the way home, Anthony Gustav¡¯s car kept a distance from her.


    After she returned to Yijing Pavilion, she parked the car and asked him, ¡°Is it fun to stalk me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is fun, as long as I can see you.¡± Anthony Gustav smiled brightly.


    Gu Weiwei sighed speechlessly and entered the house.


    ¡°Wait, did the one opposite youe back with you?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    ¡°How am I going to leave the day after tomorrow?¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    She was going abroad the day after tomorrow because she was going to meet Fu Hanzheng in Dubai.


    Now that Anthony Gustav was following her everywhere, could she still leave smoothly?


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and suggested.


    ¡°Treat him to dinner the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Add something to his food and let him sleep for one day. You will be long gone by then,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Having said these words, she went upstairs.


    Seeing her going upstairs, Yuan Meng followed her into the room and said, ¡°Here, I have everything you need.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei did not even bother to look at it. She knew that this woman would not give her anything good.


    Yuan Meng took out a set of red underwear from the shopping bag and showed it to her as she said proudly, ¡°Red. Passionate as fire, I guarantee that Uncle Fu will get very excited when he sees you in this.¡±


    ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need it!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped.


    She had told her not to bring such things with her, but she still went to buy them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like red? Then ck is good, mysterious and sexy,¡± Yuan Meng said and took out another set. The design was even more daring than the one before.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need any thanks.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like ck ones either. What about purple ones? They look pure and charming. They are very attractive.¡± Yuan Meng took out another purplecy piece.


    Gu Weiwei stuffed the underwear back into the shopping bag and stuffed them into Yuan Meng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°But this is not my size,¡± Yuan Meng said. She turned and left the bedroom.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the bag and tossed it into the wardrobe, not wanting to take another look at it. Did she want her to die in bed in Dubai?

 Chapter 1014 - Sister-in-law Died Wrongfully

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Sister-inw Died Wrongfully</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Weiwei returned home from work, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were called to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion by Mrs. Fu.


    The moment they entered the apartment, Fu Shiyi threw himself onto the sofa and Fu Shiqin went into the kitchen to find food.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Mom, what is it? Why did you ask us toe home?¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I was not even rushing yet I came straight home after finishing the work.¡±


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant to pour them some water, nced at Fu Shengying who was reading the newspaper and asked them, ¡°We saw the news that Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart was dug out by Ling Yan, so we are asking if you knew about it.¡±


    If this was before, they would just watch the news.


    But when they found out that Mu Weiwei was Gu Weiwei, they started to care about the news.


    ¡°When was this in the news? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Fu Shiqin said as he searched through the phone.


    He had been too busy to read the news these past two days.


    Although they knew that their sister-inw was Gu Weiwei, they had never heard her talking about it.


    Did his brother know about this?


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Shiyi reached out for Fu Shiqin¡¯s snack and said as he ate, ¡°Sister-inw said so.¡±


    ¡°When did she say that? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Fu Shiqin asked furiously.


    ¡°On the day of the wedding, you went to the hospital.¡± Fu Shiyi sat up straight and continued speaking, ¡°After you left, Gu Siting insisted that sister-inw return to the Gu Family with him. Sister-inw pped Gu Siting so hard that one side of Gu Siting¡¯s face was swollen and his mouth was full of blood.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Third Brother you did not even tell us about it!¡± Fu Shiqin could not believe it.


    ¡°You must have forgotten but someone forced our brother to divorce the moment you came home, so who would care about this?¡± Fu Shiyi nced at his father¡¯s face and continued. ¡°Sister-inw pped Gu Siting and said, ¡®Your fianc¨¦e Ling Yan injected drugs into me, causing me to die. I was waiting for you to save me and you agreed to have my heart removed and given to her. Now you are asking me to go home with you, what right do you have to ask me to go home with you?¡¯¡±


    His father was worried that his sister-inw was still involved with the Gu Family, but they had such a deep grudge against her, how could she return to the Gu Family and side with Gu Siting?


    Fu Shiqin was startled. ¡°Are you saying that Gu Siting had someone remove sister-inw¡¯s heart and transnt it into Ling Yan?¡±


    ¡°True, Gu is one of the murderers who killed her.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that when our brother was with sister-inw, he asked He Chi about her nightmares and said that she kept asking for help in her dreams? That must have been the cause.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember He Chi mentioning it before.¡±


    Mrs. Fu felt a bit displeased and sighed.


    ¡°She is quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ling Yan is a sick person whom she saved and Gu Siting is her brother who grew up with her. They killed her and dug out her heart. What a wrongful death!¡± Fu Shiyi said and sighed.


    When he thought of the scene after the wedding was cancelled, he still could not feel okay about it.


    He was just a bystander and yet he could not imagine how much pain Gu Weiwei, who had experienced everything herself, had gone through.

 Chapter 1015 - Stop Chatting Here

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Stop Chatting Here</h4>


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart softened and she felt like crying. She nced at Fu Shengying and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much for us to force them to divorce for no reason?¡±


    When they found out that she was Gu Weiwei, they were all furious. They had never thought about how she died or how she was reborn into Mu Weiwei.


    It was not until these two days when she saw the news that she became increasingly frightened.


    If all of this was true, this child would have suffered terribly.


    ¡°True, no matter how deep the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family is, she was not involved in it. She was murdered by her trusted friends and family, and the mastermind behind it was someone who has a grudge against her father Cayman Dorrans.¡± Fu Shiyi nced at his father¡¯s face and said discreetly, ¡°It is not easy for her, so it is not good for us to force her to go home.¡±


    ¡°If we make her go back to the Gu Family. Will she be able to live with Gu Siting who killed her?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    ¡°If we let her go back to live with Cayman Dorrans, because Cayman Dorrans has so many enemies and she has already died once because of them, if she is targeted by his enemies, she will not live for long. If anything happens to her, you can watch our brother stay single forever,¡± Fu Shiyi followed Fu Shiqin¡¯s words and said firmly.


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart tightened. Although they had divorced, she could tell that Hanzheng had not given up.


    If they forced her too much and something happened to her at the Gu Family or the Dorrans Family, Hanzheng would be the one who would be hurt.


    Fu Shengying folded the newspaper, red at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin and snorted.


    ¡°What are you two doing here? They are the ones who are divorced, not you!¡±


    Although her experience was awful, he and the Old Lady would not allow her to remarry Hanzheng just because of this sympathy.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and tried to defend themselves.


    ¡°You asked us toe home and asked us,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Whatever, just be stubborn. If my brother listens to you and marries someone other than sister-inw, I will no longer take your surname,¡± Fu Shiqin said confidently.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shengying bellowed furiously, ¡°Bastard, if you lose, whose surname are you taking?¡±


    ¡°I am just making a bet. If you can get our brother to marry someone else, my surname will not be Fu,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Anyway, his brother would not marry anyone other than his sister-inw.


    Fu Shengying got increasingly annoyed and pointed at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that like you are the one who gave birth to us, it is our mother who gave birth to us, alright? Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    Fu Sheng was startled and went upstairs.


    Seeing him going upstairs, Mrs. Fu said to Fu Shiqin and Fu Shengying, ¡°Tell me honestly, is your brother still in contact with Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    They were in contact, but he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    ¡°No, our brother has been so busy these days, and Gu Weiwei is also busy with the opening of the studio and preparing for the new movie, so how could she have time to see him?¡± Fu Shiyi added.


    Although he knew that his brother and sister-inw were meeting in Dubai the day after tomorrow, he would not tell her.

 Chapter 1016 - Not Marrying Again

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Not Marrying Again</h4>


    Unconvinced, Mrs. Fu sized up the brothers¡¯ expressions.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    They didn¡¯t get divorced because they hated each other, they were just doing it for them to see. It was impossible for them not to meet in private.


    Fu Shiqin sighed and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°Grandma is in such a state, our brother would not dare to meet her, fearing that Grandma would be angry.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Fu believed him and stopped asking.


    She thought that Gu Weiwei was indeed a very understanding girl, otherwise she would have made a fuss during the divorce.


    In order not to agitate the Old Lady, it was very possible that she chose not to meet Hanzheng.


    Seeing that his mother did not object, Fu Shiyi whispered as he nced upstairs, ¡°Mom, are you really going to watch our brother and sister-inw break up?¡±


    Although they did not really break up, they could not be together openly like before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what your grandma and father are thinking?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    She was not that against them being together, but what was important was the Old Lady¡¯s attitude. She was still in the recovery period after the operation and she could not stimte her with this matter.


    ¡°You want our brother to go on a blind date, but he can¡¯t even be bothered to look at other women. How can he get married?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi added.


    ¡°If they are not allowed to remarry, you will see our brother die alone.¡±


    Mrs. Fu pulled a long face and warned them.


    ¡°You have two lives left now, don¡¯t mention remarrying at home, at least not before the Old Lady recovers.¡±


    What they said worried her too.


    Over the past few days, she had told him about the girls from several families but he was not even interested in meeting them.


    Also, he had been so busy that he did not want to go home.


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to mention it.¡± Fu Shiyi surrendered. They were not the ones who were anxious.


    Mrs. Fu sighed in distress. ¡°We can wait until the Old Lady recovers. No one is allowed to mention it anymore.¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled sinisterly. ¡°Mom, are you not objecting to our brother?¡±


    ¡°So what if I object? Can your brother marry anyone else?¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    As a mother, her son¡¯s happiness was the most important thing.


    Before he met Gu Weiwei, Hanzheng had not been interested in any girls, and it was even more impossible after they got divorced.


    Could it be that because of the grudge between the two families, they were forced to separate and neither of them would be happy?


    Before she found out about Gu Weiwei¡¯s murder, she had been hesitant, but now she was definitely on her son¡¯s side.


    But the Old Lady and her husband had a very deep grudge, and it was not an urgent matter to make them ept it right now.


    ¡°Mom, you are so understanding.¡± Fu Shiyi sat down next to Mrs. Fu and praised her.


    ¡°Stop ttering me, it is gettingte, go back to your own ce.¡± Mrs. Fu urged.


    She had asked them toe back to find out about these things on purpose for Fu Shengying.


    Maybe he still could not let go of the knot in his heart and ept Gu Weiwei but at least when he knew about her death at the Gu Family, his thoughts would change a little.


    He had been worried that Gu Weiwei would stand on the Gu Family¡¯s side, but now that he knew that she had such a deep grudge against the Gu Family, of course she would not stand on Gu Siting¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1017 - Bad Idea

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Bad Idea</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said goodbye to Mrs. Fu and left the mansion together.


    ¡°Third Brother, is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean is it true?¡± Fu Shiyi questionedzily with his eyes closed.


    Fu Shiqin nced at him sideways. ¡°After the wedding, Sister-inw and Gu Siting...¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true, I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Fu Shiyi said and frowned. ¡°But judging from Gu Siting¡¯s expression, he must not have known that Ling Yan caused her brain death. He was so afraid...¡±


    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t know. Sister-inw was an important condition for the coboration between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family. He would be stupid to intentionally kill her.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    After Gu Weiwei died in the Gu Family, the Gu Family had been seriously injured and stopped cooperating with the Dorrans Family, so the Fu Family had gained a great deal.


    ¡°I think so too, but it is because of this matter that he gave up on the idea of taking sister-inw and went home by himself.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed.


    Fu Shiqin stayed silent for a while and mumbled, ¡°Do you think our brother knows about this?¡±


    ¡°He should know.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°If he knows that she is Gu Weiwei, he will definitely ask her how she died. Even if sister-inw doesn¡¯t tell him, Yuan Shuo and the rest will tell him.¡±


    ¡°Why do I suddenly believe in fate and destiny?¡± Fu Shiqinughed at himself who had never believed in anything other than atheism and said, ¡°Our sister-inw could have be anyone else after she died, but she just had to be Mu Weiwei.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded in agreement. ¡°That is why our brother never liked Mu Weiwei, but instead Gu Weiwei who was reborn into her.¡±


    It was not easy for them to be together.


    After all, it was not easy for his sister-inw toe to his brother¡¯s side.


    Fu Shiqin frowned and thought for a while. ¡°It must have been when she moved out of the old mansion. I felt that something was wrong with her back then. So she had changed her soul.¡±


    Fu Shiyi yawned. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be curious about these things anymore. What we need to do now is to help our brother to find a way to remarry her.¡±


    ¡°He Chi said yesterday that the Old Lady asked our brother to divorce because she was seriously ill. We should also cause our brother to be terminally ill and ask them to allow him to remarry our sister-inw. Our family will definitely agree...¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°What about after they agree? Our brother is still sick!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°We can talk about the misdiagnosister, they will be married anyways,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi red at him. ¡°If you dare do that, even if they agree to let them remarry, they can still divorce once again, do you believe me?¡±


    Also, his father and the Old Lady were not so easily tricked. They would easily see through such a trick that had such a strong intentions.


    Also, if they agreed to it, they would feel very ufortable.


    They were not satisfied that their brother knew the identity of the other party and hid it from all of them. If they lied about the remarriage, the conflict would only intensify.


    ¡°What else can we do? They won¡¯t agree even if we beg them.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    They knew very well how stubborn their father and the Old Lady were. It was very difficult to change their minds when they had already made up their minds.


    Especially when it came to the Fu Family and the Gu Family, it was very difficult for them to turn the tables.

 Chapter 1018 - Another Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Another Trap</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both sighed when they thought of this.


    They could make a fuss in any other situation, but when it came to the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, it was a bottom line that the Old Lady and their father could not cross.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it, we are not going to set ourselves up to be crucified alone, what is the hurry?¡±


    His brother was not in a hurry, so why should they be?


    Fu Shiqin squinted at him. ¡°Our brother¡¯s lifestyle affects our lifestyle, alright? How much have you made in the following six months?¡±


    Because of his recent unhappiness, he had been terribly mistreated.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi¡¯s heart sank.


    Sister-inw was the most profitable artist in Shiyi Culture, but she had terminated the contract and left.


    In order toplete the profits his brother had requested for Shiyi Culture, he and his artists were so busy with work.


    Yes, if his brother was not in a good mood, they would suffer too.


    ¡°But I feel that it is more difficult than getting married myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, go and find Lei Meng and Lei Ning tomorrow, our brother has something important to tell them,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi threw a strange look at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is something only you can do. Our brother and I are busy, don¡¯t forget to go tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiqin stressed.


    ¡°Got it, I will go there tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiyi continued to nap.


    When they returned to Landscape Vi, Fu Hanzheng was already resting, so they went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng got up early as usual.


    Fu Shiqin woke Fu Shiyi up too.


    Fu Shiyi got up unwillingly and ate breakfast with them as heined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to work with you guys, why are you calling me out of bed? I have work to do tonight, I don¡¯t know when I will be able to sleep next.¡±


    ¡°Go to Lei Meng after dinner.¡± Fu Shiqin urged.


    Sitting opposite them, Fu Hanzheng threw a surprised look at Fu Shiqin and then at Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi sensed that his brother was looking at him weirdly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I need to visit Lei Meng and Lei Ning for something important?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered.


    Fu Shiqin took a spoonful of porridge and showed a proud smile.


    Hearing what his brother said, Fu Shiyi did not suspect anything more.


    After breakfast, Fu Shiqin and Fu Hanzheng went to work. Before they left, they reminded Fu Shiyi to find Lei Meng and Lei Ning.


    Fu Shiyi ate his breakfast slowly, got changed and drove over to Lei Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s.


    The moment he got out of the car, he saw Lei Ning instructing the bodyguards of the Fu Family, which amused Fu Shiyi.


    Although Lei Ning was Lei Meng¡¯s sister, she was petite and had a baby face. She did not look like a sister at all.


    Therefore, it was very funny for such a small and baby-faced girl to be training a group of muscr men.


    He approached and was about to touch Lei Ning¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hello, Ningning...¡±


    Before he finished the words, he was thrown over her shoulder.


    Also, before he could resist, he was already forced to turn over. His hands were pulled behind his back and his face was pressed into the grass, chewing flowers and mud.

 Chapter 1019 - Another Trap 2

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Another Trap 2</h4>


    ¡°I warned you not to call me that!¡± Lei Ning threw Fu Shiyi¡¯s hands behind his back and pressed him to the ground.


    Also, she hated it when someone touched her head.


    Fu Shiyi turned around with difficulty and spat out the mud and grass.


    ¡°Lei Ning, I just called you that once, why are you so cruel?¡±


    ¡°You came from behind me,¡± Lei Ning said and released him.


    Fu Shiyi got up from the floor, stretched his arms andined.


    ¡°Lei Ning, you are so violent, no wonder you can¡¯t get married.¡±


    He had just finished speaking when he was thrown to the ground again. Also, he heard a cracking sound from his arm, which started hurting terribly.


    This sentence struck Lei Ning¡¯s sore spot, and she became even more violent.


    Lei Meng rushed over when he heard the news and wanted to stop the fight, but he was also punished.


    ¡°Lei Ning, hit me again and I will ask my brother to fire you!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    The bodyguards of ss One¡¯s Fu Family wanted to stop the fight, but they took a step back when Lei Ning red at them.


    Although Lei Ning looked small and cute, she was even more terrifying than Lei Meng. They could not beat her.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s hand was dislocated and Lei Meng¡¯s face was injured. Lei Ning pped her hands.


    ¡°So be it, lest I have to continue facing you two idiots.¡±


    ¡°How dare you hit me like this!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Lei Ning snorted and left in the car.


    ¡°You haven¡¯tpensated me for the medical fees,e back here now.¡±


    Seeing her driving away, Fu Shiyi cursed furiously.


    Seeing him holding his left arm, Lei Meng said quickly, ¡°Third Master, let me take you to Doctor He.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Fu Shiyi urged.


    Lei Meng went to get the car and opened the door.


    Then he drove him to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    He Chi checked his wound and helped him to fix his dislocated arm.


    Fu Shiyi stretched his arm and let out a sigh of relief when he found that it was no longer as painful. He asked Lei Meng, ¡°My brother said that I am here for you and Lei Ning. What is it?¡±


    Lei Meng said embarrassedly, ¡°I wanted you to fire Lei Ning.¡±


    Fu Shiyi suddenly realized what was going on and got furious.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, wait and see what I do to you!¡±


    Having said these words, he was about to go to thepany to find Fu Shiqin.


    However, He Chi sat him down.


    ¡°Hang on, the cast is not on yet.¡±


    ¡°No need, I am fine.¡± Fu Shiyi struggled to leave.


    ¡°Second Brother said that no matter how badly you are injured, it will be treated as a fracture.¡± He Chi nced at Lei Meng and said, ¡°Hold him down.¡±


    Lei Meng thought for a while and came over to hold Fu Shiyi down. He helped He Chi put a cast on his arm and a sling with gauze that went over his neck.


    After He Chi finished he gave the forged medical fracture report to him.


    ¡°Here is your fracture.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took the report and rushed out of the car as he said to Lei Meng, ¡°Send me to thepany.¡±


    Lei Meng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Whichpany?¡±


    ¡°Whichpany is Fu Shiqin in?¡± Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth.


    Lei Meng drove him to the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise and the moment the car pulled over, Fu Shiyi opened the door and rushed into Fu Shiqin¡¯s office, only to find no one there.


    So he rushed into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and saw Fu Shiqin there.


    Seeing him rushing in, Fu Shiqin hid himself behind Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Third Brother, it is our elder brother¡¯s idea, not mine.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Another Trap 3

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Another Trap 3</h4>


    Instead of attacking him, Fu Shiyi red at his brother who was in cahoots with Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°You two are setting me up!¡±


    Fu Shiqin hid himself behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s chair and defended himself.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Our brother is worried about sister-inw, but he can¡¯t send someone there openly.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to be beaten up by Lei Ning, fire her and then ask her to go look after my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiyi was so furious that he almost exploded. He had asked him to find Lei Meng and Lei Ning for no reason other than being beaten up.


    ¡°You will be beaten up the moment you see Lei Ning anyway. She was just a bit heavy-handed this time, so of course you are the most suitable candidate,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    His brother was thinking about how to make Lei Ning leave the Fu Family and go to his sister-inw so that no one would suspect anything.


    So he suggested tricking Fu Shiyi so that Lei Ning could beat him up and then he would fire Lei Ning.


    ¡°You... you...¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at Fu Shiqin and Fu Hanzheng, he was so annoyed that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it is just a dislocation, not a fracture.¡± Fu Shiqin still hid behind Fu Hanzheng and said with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°You must be thinking about breaking my bones!¡±


    ¡°Lei Ning is always ready to beat someone, so you are the only one who can do it. If our father asks about it, just don¡¯t tell him.¡± Fu Shiqin stressed.


    Although Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were living with his sister-inw, his brother was notpletely assured. That was why he wanted Lei Ning to be with her.


    But due to the Old Lady and his father¡¯s attitude, he could not let her go there directly.


    Therefore, he had to have an excuse to expel Lei Ning from the Fu Family¡¯s security team, so that she could go to her sister-inw.


    After thinking for a while, he realized that there was no better reason than for her to punch Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Hanzheng did not say anything, but he threw a look at Fu Shiyi, suggesting that he should do as Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Second Brother, you tricked me because you did not want to be hit!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    Judging from his brother¡¯s expression this morning, he had not expected that Fu Shiqin would lie to him, but he did not stop him.


    Fu Shiqin still did not dare toe out. ¡°You are better at this than me.¡±


    He was a man who never caused trouble but Fu Shiyi was always asking to be beaten up. It would be too obvious if Lei Ning beat him up.


    However, Fu Shiyi was very suitable. He could irritate Lei Ning and beat her up with just a few words.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiyi rushed over to punch him, but Fu Shiqin ran away.


    He was more suitable than him?


    He was better at being beaten up than him?


    ¡°Brother, help me, help me, I will do whatever you want.¡± Fu Shiqin dodged Fu Shiyi¡¯s attack as he begged Fu Hanzheng for help.


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files calmly, looking indifferent.


    ¡°I am just asking you to find a convincing reason to fire Lei Ning, I didn¡¯t ask you to send him over.¡±


    ¡°But you did not object!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    When he lied to Fu Shiyi this morning, he knew what he was up to, but he agreed with what he was doing.


    Fu Shiyi also wanted to take revenge on his brother, but he was no match against him.


    So he vented all of his anger on Fu Shiqin and did not stop until Fu Shiqin was beaten.

 Chapter 1021 - Fu Shengyings Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Fu Shengying¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    The moment Lei Ning left the Fu Family¡¯s security team, she went straight to Gu Weiwei¡¯s studio.


    But Gu Weiwei was holding auditions, so she was not at the studio and only returned in the afternoon.


    The moment she entered thepany, she saw Lei Ning in the guest lounge. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to apply for an assistant position.¡± Lei Ning revealed her purpose.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea for you toe.¡±


    ¡°I was fired by the Fu Family.¡± Lei Ning knew that she was worried about the Fu Family, so she exined.


    Gu Weiwei brought her back to her office. Although she thought that it might have been Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arrangement, she still did not believe it.


    ¡°Fired? Why?¡±


    ¡°I hit Fu Shiyi too hard,¡± Lei Ning said expressionlessly.


    Yuan Meng, who was drinking water, choked. ¡°That works too?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was indeed full of tricks to send someone to her side.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and agreed helplessly.


    ¡°Then you can stay. Do you need me to arrange a ce for you to stay?¡±


    Lei Ning thought for a while. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Lei Family¡¯s amodation was arranged by the Fu Family, so of course she could not stay after she was fired.


    ¡°Then pack up and stay at Yijing Pavilion with us,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Lei Ning nodded. ¡°Then I will go back and pack.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng who had nothing to do. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Hang on, if she is an assistant now, I won¡¯t lose my job, right?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    She had been an assistant for the purpose of being a bodyguard, but now Fu Hanzheng had arranged for someone to be here, so she was totally unnecessary.


    ¡°Not for now, but I think you should find a new job,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    One personal assistant and two bodyguards, she could not afford so many people.


    She stayed in the studio to choose the actresses after the audition, and Yuan Meng went to help Lei Ning move.


    When she returned to Yijing Pavilion at night, Lei Ning had already moved in.


    Also, she had started to fight with Yuan Meng in the living room.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Seeing hering back, they both stopped.


    Yuan Meng pped her hands and said, ¡°My hands were itchy, so we exchanged some moves.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. ¡°Then who won?¡±


    ¡°A draw,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had not expected that Lei Ning, who was so small, could have such explosive strength. If she had not had a good foundation, she would have almost failed.


    Although everything was arranged smoothly, Fu Shengying still found out that Lei Ning went to Gu Weiwei¡¯s ce that night.


    Therefore, he made a call to Fu Shiyi as soon as the night fell and asked him about it.


    Fu Shiyi had expected that he would be interrogated, so he brought back the fracture report from He Chi.


    ¡°You fired Lei Ning?¡± Fu Shengying asked when he saw him entering the house.


    She had just left the Fu Family¡¯s security team and now he was with Gu Weiwei. It was very difficult for him not to suspect that they had arranged it on purpose.


    Fu Shiyi pointed at his stered arm. ¡°She hits me whenever she sees me and now she fractured my arm. Can¡¯t I just fire her?¡±


    ¡°Are you firing her or is it your brother?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    ¡°I fired her! She broke my bones! Why can¡¯t I fire her?¡± Fu Shiyi pped the film onto the table confidently.


    Mrs. Fu picked up the film and looked at his hands worriedly.


    ¡°What is going on? Why are you so heavy-handed?¡±


    ¡°I just... flirted with her and she beat me up.¡± Fu Shiyi sat down angrily and said, ¡°It is not a big deal to fire her, but I still need to ask her topensate for the medical fees, dy to my work and mental trauma.¡±

 Chapter 1022 - Fu Shengyings Suspicion 2

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Fu Shengying¡¯s Suspicion 2</h4>


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You fired her and now she is with Gu Weiwei. Do you dare to say that you did not n this?¡± Fu Shengying obviously did not believe what Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me being beaten up, and instead you are suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°Did your brother ask you to do it?¡± Fu Shengying asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°My brother is not involved with me firing her.¡± Fu Shiyi stood up angrily when he heard his father¡¯s disbelief.


    ¡°Alright, in your eyes, even a security guard of the Fu Family is more important than me, your son. Alright, I will invite her back to the Fu Family for you. I will beg her on my knees, alright?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Fu took hold of Fu Shiyi who was about to leave and threw a worried look at his ster cast arm. ¡°Why did you irritate her?¡±


    Lei Ning and Shiyi did not have a good rtionship, so it was not the first time for them to end up fighting.


    ¡°I asked Lei Meng to check something, so I was in a hurry to get it. I then made a small joke and she hit me,¡± Fu Shiyi looked at Mrs. Fu and said pitifully.


    ¡°Then why did she go to Gu Weiwei after she was fired from the Fu Family?¡± Fu Shengying still did not believe that he was the one who did everything.


    ¡°She is gone, I don¡¯t care where she went,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he was about to get up and leave. ¡°Alright, if you suspect that I did it on purpose, then I will invite her back, alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Mrs. Fu bellowed and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°Our son is so badly injured, yet you are still suspecting him. Are you done?¡±


    Even if they had arranged for Lei Ning to go there on purpose, so be it.


    Fu Shengying sighed and nced at Fu Shiyi and gave up on asking him anything more.


    ¡°If you and your second brother dare to help your brother and that woman, I will break your legs.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with our brother? Lei Ning is with Gu Weiwei, what does it have to do with us where she goes?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted andined. ¡°If you are so worried about our brother and her being together, tie our brother up and don¡¯t let him go out.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shengying was speechless.


    ¡°They divorced ording to your request, what else do you want our brother to do? They have not met each other since and yet you are so suspicious,¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled.


    Mrs. Fu also spoke up for him. ¡°Go and care for your flowers, birds, fish and insects, don¡¯t be suspicious all the time.¡±


    Fu Shengying sighed and left with his hands behind his back.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shiyi mumbled,¡±Stubborn old man.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop provoking him.¡±


    Mrs. Fu sighed. Although her husband had changed his opinion of Gu Weiwei after hearing about her death, he still could not ept her.


    ¡°What did we do to him? He is being unreasonable.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°Alright, I really don¡¯t know what you are up to,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    It might look reasonable on the surface, but Hanzheng must have been worried about Gu Weiwei and arranged for Lei Ning to be fired.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly and stopped arguing.


    ¡°You are indeed my real mother, I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

 Chapter 1023 - As Long as She and Fu Hanzheng Didnt Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 1023: As Long as She and Fu Hanzheng Didn¡¯t Break Up</h4>


    After two days of audition, Gu Weiwei finalized the list of the final actors of Life Reboot and gave it to Jolin to discuss the schedule.


    When she finished the work in the afternoon and was about to return to Yijing Pavilion, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came to the studio.


    After the wedding was cancelled in Slovakia, although they had returned to the capital, they had also not been able to meet.


    Ji Cheng had only heard from Ming Ye that their wedding was cancelled and that Gu Weiwei had moved out of the Fu Family.


    That was why she had asked Luo Qianqian toe to the studio with her because she wanted to ask Gu Weiwei what had happened.


    Gu Weiwei asked someone to prepare tea for them and closed the office door.


    ¡°You want to ask me about Fu Hanzheng and I?¡±


    ¡°We were waiting for you to reschedule the wedding and finish the wedding, so why did you move out?¡± Ji Cheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°Something happened, so we are separated for the time being.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°Did you break up with Fu Hanzheng?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No, I was busy with the opening of the studio, so I did not meet you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you move out? What happened on that day and why was Gu Siting at your wedding?¡± Ji Cheng asked a few questions.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°It is a bitplicated, thank you for your concern. I will inform you when we are getting married again.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei...¡± Seeing her unwillingness to answer, Ji Cheng sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you two are fine.¡± Luo Qianqian did not ask anything more.


    Since she was not willing to tell them, it was obviously not convenient for her to tell them.


    No matter how close friends were, there were always some things that they did not want to tell outsiders. She understood.


    Ji Cheng was about to ask when Luo Qianqian stopped her.


    ¡°If you two have nothing else to do, why don¡¯t youe to my new home for dinner?¡± Gu Weiwei invited them with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed.


    Gu Weiwei brought them downstairs and drove them back to Yijing Pavilion.


    Ji Cheng had been annoyed at her for not telling them the truth, but the moment she entered her home, she was attracted by the sight of Yuan Bao and forgot about her anger.


    The two of them ate dinner at Yijing Pavilion and had fun untilte at night, before Lei Ning drove them home.


    Ji Cheng sighed on the way. ¡°Weiwei never tells us the truth.¡±


    ¡°No matter how close we are, she can¡¯t possibly talk about everything.¡± Luo Qianqian saw through Ji Cheng and sighed. ¡°Also, even if she tells us about it, we can¡¯t help her.¡±


    Ji Cheng thought for a while and agreed.


    Even if she really told them her troubles, they would not be able to solve anything that she, who was so smart and excellent, could not solve.


    ¡°So if she doesn¡¯t want to tell you, don¡¯t ask, lest you cause trouble,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    If he forced her to tell him something she was not willing to tell him, it would only add to his troubles.


    Ji Cheng sighed as she leaned against the window. ¡°The wedding was so perfect and her wedding gown was so beautiful. It is a pity that the wedding was notpleted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have a chance to be the bridesmaid,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    As long as she and Fu Hanzheng did not break up, the wedding would be held one day. They only needed to pray for her and wait for that day.


    She would leave the rest to her and time.

 Chapter 1024 - Secret Date in Dubai

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Secret Date in Dubai</h4>


    After two busy days, she finished the audition work and finished the remaining jobs.


    Gu Weiwei was about to go to Dubai and meet Fu Hanzheng for a date but she had to deal with Anthony Gustav first.


    So she went across the road and invited Anthony Gustav home for dinner.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am very happy about your invitation, but... I want to know why?¡± Anthony Gustav was feeling a bit ttered by the sudden invitation.


    He knew very well that she was not friendly enough to invite him to lunch.


    ¡°Well... I need your help with something, so let¡¯s have lunch as my way of thanking you in advance,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Anthony Gustav still did not believe that she would invite him to her house for dinner.


    ¡°Whether youe over or not, I can just find someone else to help me,¡± Gu Weiwei said, seeing that he was suspecting her motives.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯lle, I will get changed ande over.¡± Anthony Gustav instantly agreed.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction, turned around and returned to her own home. She nodded at Yuan Meng and the others, indicating that they had seeded on the invitation


    A few minutester, Anthony Gustav came knocking at the door and attended their lunch.


    ¡°Can I ask what you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°We need to make some scenes that include the Swedish Royal Family for the movie, so... we need the permission of the Royal Family.¡± Gu Weiwei made up an excuse.


    ¡°I see, that is easy.¡± Anthony Gustav nodded.


    Gu Weiwei said with a smile as she ate, ¡°It¡¯s great that you can help.¡±


    Anthony Gustav picked up his knife and fork for the meal and Yuan Shuo asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Since they knew that he did not eat Chinese food, they had prepared a special western meal for him.


    ¡°Weiwei rarely cooks, so give it to me if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Yuan Meng said and tried to steal his te.


    Hearing these words, Anthony Gustav held onto his te and elegantly picked up his knife and fork to eat his meal


    Of course he could not miss out on the lunch she herself had prepared in the kitchen.


    However, this meal made him increasingly sleepy.


    He forced himself to finish the food, managed to put down the knife and fork and immediately fell asleep on the table.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Anthony Gustav who had fallen asleep. ¡°How long will he be asleep for?¡±


    ¡°If he wakes up before tomorrow night, I will change my surname to yours,¡± Yuan Meng said proudly. She had put in so much energy, it would be weird if he did not sleep for one day and one night.


    Yuan Shuo checked the time and said, ¡°It is gettingte, go to the airport.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Lei Ning went upstairs to get the luggage they had packed and went to the airport.


    Anthony Gustav¡¯s men watched her get into the car in the vi opposite them, but thinking that Anthony Gustav was still in his home, they did not do anything and watched them leave.


    Gu Weiwei and Lei Ning arrived at the airport and boarded the next ne they could.


    However, instead of flying straight to Dubai, they went to Paris and stayed there for a day before heading to Dubai.


    When she arrived, Fu Hanzheng was already at the vi hotel.


    The moment she opened the door, she fell into the familiar arms. They held each other for a long while before Gu Weiwei realized that Lei Ning was still behind her.


    She released him in embarrassment and looked at Lei Ning who had a straight face.


    Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly, ¡°Room 7 is where you live, we will contact you if anything happens.¡±


    Lei Ning nodded and dragged her luggage to her room.


    Now that she had delivered her safely, she was free for the next few days.

 Chapter 1025 - Secret Date in Dubai 2

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Secret Date in Dubai 2</h4>


    The moment Lei Ning left, Fu Hanzheng closed the door and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    She could have flown straight here, but instead she flew to Paris first so that no one would suspect her and then rushed here from Paris.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m no longer tired after seeing you.¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to deliver the food, you can eat something before resting,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and then made a call to the private butler of the hotel.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to let go of his waist. After the wedding, their meetings had be very rare and a luxury.


    ¡°Must we travel so far when we meet in the future?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she sounded lonely. He sat down on the sofa with her in his arms and removed her face mask.


    ¡°If the coboration with Dubai is reached, I can stay here for one year to supervise it. Then we will have a long time to meet.¡±


    When they met in their home country, they had to worry about the Old Lady, his father¡¯s attitude and also her fans.


    Therefore, after agreeing to the divorce, he had been actively negotiating with thepany about this important project.


    If they could reach an agreement this time, he would have one year to stay here with her.


    ¡°Then how much longer do I have to wait?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in surprise.


    Fu Hanzheng estimated and said, ¡°When your movie is done, we cane here.¡±


    Due to the request of the Old Lady and his father, he could no longer meet her in the country.


    But he could not stand the days when they could not meet.


    Therefore, he had toe up with some important projects so that he could stay abroad and meet her.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed his lips. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She had been worried about their next meeting, but he had already made all the arrangements.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and took hold of the girl in his arms.


    ¡°Sorry, Weiwei, you have to suffer because of my family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, I am not ming you.¡± Gu Weiwei covered his mouth. Their divorce was forced.


    But they were only divorced, not broken up.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her hand and looked down at the ring on her finger.


    ¡°I will try my best to make you Mrs. Fu properly as soon as possible.¡±


    It was obviously impossible for him to persuade the Old Lady and his father.


    Therefore, they had to think of another way to convince them to let go of the knot in their hearts andpletely ept her as a member of the Fu Family.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Fu.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Be it before or now, he had been working hard for them to be together.


    Also, he always kept his promises.


    She believed that he would not make her wait too long.


    They were just enjoying the sweet meeting when the doorbell rang. The private butler had brought them food.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, opened the door and asked her to follow him, so that he could eat with her.


    ¡°Have a good rest after the meal. I have a meeting outside and will be back in about three hours.¡±


    Actually, he should have left long ago, but he did not want her toe so far away and wait for him to finish his work.


    So he postponed the meeting and ate with her before leaving.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°I did not sleep well in Paris yesterday and so I am actually very sleepy.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng finished the food with her and said before he left, ¡°Call Lei Ning or the private butler here if you need anything. I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it, go now, it is all up to you whether we can stay here for a year or not.¡± Gu Weiwei could not stand his hesitation and pushed him towards the door.

 Chapter 1026 - Secret Date in Dubai 3

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Secret Date in Dubai 3</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the lips as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Sleep early.¡±


    Seeing him leaving, Gu Weiwei closed the door, washed herself up and went to bed.


    Due to the busy days and theck of rest in Paris, she slept deeply.


    So she did not even notice when Fu Hanzheng came home and slept in bed with her.


    But when she woke up early in the morning, she saw a familiar face right in front of her.


    She looked at him for a while and yfully outlined the man¡¯s cold face.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and kissed them.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°When did youe home?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at the smiling girl in his armszily. ¡°You were sleeping so well that I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any work today?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°I have a meeting at four in the afternoon, you can have me for all of the time before four.¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and suddenly suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk by the sea and thene back for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and got up from the bed.


    They both washed their faces, brushed their teeth, got changed intofortable clothes and left.


    They were only a few minutes from the sea, and they soon arrived at the beach.


    As the cool sea breeze blew across her face, Gu Weiwei excitedly removed her shoes and walked along the beach with him, one hand holding the shoes.


    There were only the two of them on the beach early in the morning and the sand felt a bit cold. asionally, the waves would hit the beach and reach her feet.


    ¡°You like the sea?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked, seeing her excitement.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the rising sun and said happily, ¡°Yes, it feels great to be able to see the sunshine on the sea early in the morning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned to the man next to her and said with a smile, ¡°But it is still not as good as seeing you in the morning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He felt the same way.


    Before they met, they had always lived together, even if they asionally missed each other due to work.


    Neither she nor he was used to being separated.


    He had experienced the disappointment of being forced to face an empty home every day, when he returned home and opened his eyes in the morning.


    He sighed and gripped her hands tightly as he said apologetically, ¡°I have disappointed you.¡±


    He had not dealt with the conflict at home in time, so it was very difficult for them to meet.


    ¡°No, even if I can¡¯t see you every morning, you are still in my heart. You can¡¯t run away,¡± Gu Weiwei said those sweet words easily.


    In this rtionship, he had always been the one taking the initiative and giving more.


    But she could not always enjoy his love and care, yet when he and his family were in conflict because of her, he still wanted to stand by her side unconditionally.


    He was indeed on her side unconditionally, but it would take time and opportunity to solve this problem, and before that, she needed topromise and take a step back.


    Love was always mutual. He hadpromised on the grudge between the two families and chosen to continue loving her, so what was herpromise and retreat?


    They were just taking a sweet walk, when the phone in her pocket rang. She released the hand holding hers and went to get the phone.


    Fu Hanzheng took the shoes she was holding with one hand and continued to hold her hand with the other.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and picked it up when she saw that it was a domestic number.


    She picked it up and heard Meng Ruya¡¯s proud voice.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, I heard that you and President Fu are finally divorced. You should have known better. You are not even fit to carry the shoes of the Fu Family!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man who was holding her shoes and felt amused.

 Chapter 1027 - Secret Date in Dubai 4

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Secret Date in Dubai 4</h4>


    Meng Ruya talked for a long time but did not hear her reply. She thought that she had provoked her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you better work hard at being an actress, don¡¯t ever think about him belonging to you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, but I hope you seed.¡± Gu Weiwei was not in the mood to be disturbed, so she hung up and switched off her phone.


    She had thought that it was a call from the studio or the crew, but it turned out to be from Meng Ruya.


    She had blocked her ount and now she was mocking her by using another ount.


    It was as if she and Fu Hanzheng would marry after they divorced.


    Seeing her hanging up and switching off the phone, Fu Hanzheng asked in surprise, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°One of your admirers. She called me to congratte me because she heard that we were divorced,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and checked the time on his watch.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go home for breakfast?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and turned back the way she came. When she was about to go ashore, she sat down in an empty beach chair and was about to put on her shoes.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up her shoes, brushed off the sand on her feet and put them on one after another.


    After putting on the shoes for her, he took her hand and they returned to the vi.


    The moment he returned to the room, he made a call and asked the private butler to deliver breakfast. The moment he hung up the phone, he saw Gu Weiwei sitting in front of the piano by the French window.


    The sound of the piano arose in the vi. The girl was ying the piano and nodding along, looking very cute and charming.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa not far away and listened to the girl¡¯s improvised performance with interest.


    The morning light shone in through the floor-to-ceiling window and fell upon the girl who was ying the piano. The girl¡¯s long fingers seemed to dance happily on the piano keys and his heart seemed to dance along with her fingertips.


    It turned out that a morning with sunshine and music, together with her, would be so wonderful.


    A long whileter, Gu Weiwei stopped ying and asked him with a smile, ¡°Does it sound nice?¡±


    ¡°Very wonderful,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile. He could tell that she was very happy from the sound of the piano.


    Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously. ¡°Do you know what song it is?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°This is not a masterpiece by a masterposer, so you have never heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Oh this is called good morning, my dearest Mr. Fu.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and yed the song for him again.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and looked at the girl who was ying happily, looking very gentle.


    It was not until the private butler rang the doorbell that Gu Weiwei stood up and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, today¡¯s performance is over.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pped for her with a smile and asked the private butler to deliver the food.


    It had been a long time since theyst met, and every minute they spent together was filled with sweetness and happiness, even when they looked at each other in the mirror and smiled.


    They ate breakfast happily and Fu Hanzheng received two work calls.


    Gu Weiwei was just slowly unpacking the luggage she had tossed aside the night before, when she found that the sexy underwear, which she had tossed into the wardrobe, were in her luggage.


    She gritted her teeth. Yuan Meng must have stuffed them in her suitcase when she was not paying attention.


    And not just one, but all of them.

 Chapter 1028 - Framed by Yuan Meng

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Framed by Yuan Meng</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her over the top of his phone and she was so startled that she closed the luggage.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise, not understanding what she was doing.


    Then he said with one hand over the phone, ¡°Get changed, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a dry smile. When he turned around, she opened the luggage and found the clothes.


    At this moment, she realized something else.


    Yuan Meng not only put sexy lingerie into her box but also took away the clothes she had prepared for herself.


    Therefore, apart from the sexy lingerie Yuan Meng gave her, she had nothing else to change into.


    Fu Hanzheng made a call and saw her sitting on the carpet, staring at the luggage with a bitter face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I forgot something at home,¡± Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said.


    ¡°Buy whatever you needter,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, so there¡¯s no need to buy it.¡±


    She did not want to buy underwear with him, so she decided to wait for him to finish his work tomorrow so that she could go out and buy them herself.


    Forget it, it was just for today. He was going out in the afternoon and it would be veryte when he returned.


    So she did not have to remove her clothes.


    She grabbed one set, wrapped it in her coat and went into the bathroom to get changed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    After she came out, Fu Hanzheng got changed and took her out of the house. Then he drove to the Arabian Bay and showed her several vis.


    ¡°Anything you like here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°The ancient city of Jumera and the one I saw just now are both good.¡±


    It was a quiet and peaceful ce with beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Pick a ce where we can live in the future,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although there were still more than two months before she coulde here, she happened to be here with him this time, so she should choose the ce.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the one by the sea. I like ces where I can take a walk by the sea in the morning.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s choose there.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that we can move in in two months?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go for lunch and then I will drive you home.¡±


    The two of them went to the nearest restaurant called Pierchic. The restaurant was located on the sea and connected to the coast through a long corridor. It was a ce where they could admire the scenery of the Arabian Gulf and it was hailed as the most romantic restaurant in Arabia.


    The dishes were exquisite seafood dishes that tasted fresh and exquisite, like works of art.


    Fu Hanzheng apanied her for lunch and drove her back to the vi hotel before four.


    They had just returned to the room when his phone rang. He answered the call, got changed and was about to leave.


    Gu Weiwei asked as she helped him with the tie, ¡°What time will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Not sure now, it depends on how the meeting goes. If you want to go out, ask Lei Ning to go out with you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it, I have been out running around for hours and I am tired, I want to take a rest.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips as he whispered, ¡°I will finish the work as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and started to read the script she had brought with her, trying to figure out the roles.


    Yuan Meng made a call and said proudly, ¡°Did you notice my surprise?¡±

 Chapter 1029 - Work Hard, Understand?

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Work Hard, Understand?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had forgotten about this matter, but when she heard her words, she was furious.


    ¡°Who asked you to touch my things?¡±


    ¡°Just preparing a small surprise for your s*x life.¡± Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry? I am just trying to help you finish your n of having a child as soon as possible,¡± Yuan Meng said as she chewed the apple. ¡°You two have slept together so many times, and yet you are not even pregnant yet. I am starting to suspect that something is wrong with you two.¡±


    ¡°You are the weird one!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped.


    She was just affected by the drugs that were injected into her when she was at the Gu Family, so it was not easy for her to get pregnant.


    ¡°My son is already three years old, there¡¯s clearly nothing wrong or weird with me.¡± Having said these words, Yuan Meng warned her out of kindness. ¡°This week, apart from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s work time, you must take every opportunity to make a baby, understand?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead speechlessly. She did not want to talk about her private life anymore.


    ¡°By the way, where is Anthony Gustav?¡±


    ¡°He woke upst night and is angrily looking for you. But don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to find you before you return,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    How could she let the third wheel disturb such an important asion?


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit relieved. Now that she knew what she wanted to know, she was not in the mood to talk with her any longer.


    ¡°I am hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said, make use of all the time you have to make babies.¡± Yuan Meng stressed the important mission again before hanging up.


    Gu Weiwei managed to hang up before she finished the words.


    Although she also wanted to get pregnant, she did not want to get pregnant now.


    When they returned home, the movie was going to start and if she was pregnant, everything would stop.


    When the movie was finished, they would have a lot of time to move here, so there was no need to hurry.


    She was just thinking when the sound of a car arose from outside. Soon the door opened and Fu Hanzheng returned after the meeting.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Gu Weiwei put down the script and asked.


    ¡°It is not a matter that can be settled in one or two days, so I thought it better toe home for dinner.¡± Fu Hanzheng unbuttoned his sleeves and removed his suit jacket.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Normally, at this hour of the meeting, he should be drunk, but he was here for dinner with her, unafraid of offending anyone else.


    Fu Hanzheng asked the private butler to prepare dinner and said to her, ¡°Prince Walid has a banquet tomorrow night, are youing?¡±


    ¡°Should I go?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    If she had not been worried before, they would have to be very cautious now, when they were worried about the Old Lady of the Fu Family and Fu Shengying.


    ¡°It is just a private banquet. The vi you like was given to you by the Prince,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    The wealthy royal family was indeed different. They gave away the vi instantly.


    When the private butler delivered the dinner, they ate it together and Fu Hanzheng went to take a shower and changed into his pajamas.


    When he came out, he saw that she was still reading the script and taking notes, so he sat down next to her.


    ¡°Is Anthony Gustav disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°One is upstairs at work and the other is watching the door at home. If I was not so strong-hearted, I would have copsed,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled as she wrote the analysis notes.


    ¡°You can get back at him when the movie starts,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei stopped writing and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you... currently not allowed to care about me?¡±


    ¡°No one will bother you.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    It was not convenient for him to interfere, but he could let the people who could control Anthony Gustav do so.


    ¡°It would be best if we can get him to leave before the filming starts,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Otherwise, she had no doubt that that man would join the crew and appear in front of her every day.

 Chapter 1030 - You Didnt Want Me to See?

    <h4>Chapter 1030: You Didn¡¯t Want Me to See?</h4>


    ¡°Okay, I will go back and tell them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and closed her script.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for it. ¡°I am not done yet.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng tossed it onto the other side of the sofa. ¡°Why are you staring at the script when you are not even at home?¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the pen and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t read the script, I¡¯ll forget about it.¡±


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and whispered with his head against her forehead, ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man¡¯s gentle eyes and smiled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I will read the script.¡±


    With one hand over her face, Fu Hanzheng kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips gently and passionately.


    Gu Weiwei responded to the man¡¯s kiss gently, and as their breaths intertwined, she became even more passionate.


    The man kissed her cheeks with one hand and unbuttoned her pajamas with the other, but she did not notice anything.


    It was not until the man was about to kiss her neck did she realize what was going on. She retreated and panted as she gripped her pajamas.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl¡¯s glistening eyes in astonishment. She was obviously in the mood.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He had not disturbed her before because she had been too tired.


    Gu Weiwei looked away guiltily and mumbled, ¡°I am on my period...¡±


    Damn Yuan Meng, she had not changed her underwear, so she was forced to wear the sexy underwear she had left in the luggage. But she was too ashamed to show it to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I remember that you are not on your period these past two days.¡± Fu Hanzheng exposed her lie.


    ¡°Well...¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely with a bitter face, ¡°I just can¡¯t do it today. ¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her ears as he whispered, ¡°Why? Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Gu Weiwei stuttered and could not utter a word. The pajamas were pulled open, revealing the sexy underwear.


    Fu Hanzheng sized up the fiery red, sexy underwear on her. ¡°Because you don¡¯t want me to see this?¡±


    Gu Weiwei replied with a glowering expression, ¡°Yuan Meng reced my underwear, this isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carried her off the sofa and returned to the master bedroom,ughing as he walked.


    ¡°I have seen you without it, and yet you are afraid that I will see it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei had no words to counter him.


    Fu Hanzheng put her into bed and praised her as he ced his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you look very pretty.¡±


    It was very tempting.


    The bright red color made the girl¡¯s fair skin look even more lustrous and jade-like, which suited his taste.


    In the end, Gu Weiwei was so exhausted that she failed to get up the following morning.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng got up early, kissed the sleeping girl, took a shower and got changed.


    Then he asked someone to deliver the breakfast.


    He was eating breakfast elegantly as he leafed through the international financial newspaper that was delivered with breakfast.


    Gu Weiwei did not wake up until noon. The moment she opened her eyes, she cursed Yuan Meng inwardly.


    No matter how elegant and spoiling of a man he was, he was not elegant when he was in bed. She had begged for mercy and he became even worse.

 Chapter 1031 - Happy Date?

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Happy Date?</h4>


    Hearing some movement from the bed, Fu Hanzheng went into the bathroom to fill up the bathtub with water and put a robe by the bedside.


    ¡°Want to get up? I will have someone deliver lunch.¡±


    ¡°No thanks!¡± Gu Weiwei said annoyedly as she hid herself under the nket.


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. She was angry.


    Since they had not met often and she had been too attractive the night before, he had lost control of himself and ignored her feelings.


    ¡°After lunch, we are going out to buy you a gown for the Prince¡¯s banquet tonight.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lifted the nket, showed her face and said, ¡°I will go with Lei Ning.¡±


    ¡°The bathtub is filled with water, you can take a bath and we can go out for lunch, then we can go there,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for the robe by the bedside, put it on and climbed out of the nket. The moment her feet touched the floor, she felt that her legs had turned soft. She red at the man who was the culprit.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled guiltily and carried her into the bathroom, in case she couldn¡¯t walk there.


    Gu Weiwei stayed in the bathtub for more than half an hour before she got changed and came out for lunch.


    Seeing her looking listless, Fu Hanzheng asked kindly, ¡°What about going to a spa? There should be enough time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei poked the steak on the te. ¡°No need.¡±


    There was so much evidence of their love making on her body, was she crazy enough to ask the masseuse to see them?


    Seeing her rejection, Fu Hanzheng poured a cup of coffee and gave it to her.


    ¡°Still so angry?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him, not wanting to talk about this topic any more.


    They ate lunch together, drove to the nearest mall and picked out a suitable gown for her.


    Since Arab women tended to wear conservative dresses, she also chose a conservative gown. The high-cor gown perfectly concealed the flirty traces on her body.


    Then she asked someone to put on exquisite and beautiful makeup and tied up her hair.


    The two of them got into the car and rushed to Prince Walid¡¯s mansion.


    On the way, Fu Shiyi texted her.


    [Sister-inw, having a happy date?]


    Gu Weiwei read the text but did not reply.


    But soon, Fu Shiyi sent a second and a third text.


    [Sister-inw, you know that in order to send Lei Ning to your side, I was beaten up and now I can¡¯t even go out for work.]


    [So, can you ask my brother to lower the required profit?]


    ...


    She leaned against the back of the chairzily and gave him the phone.


    ¡°Answer him yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took over the phone, took a look at Fu Shiyi¡¯s text and replied with one word.


    [No.]


    Fu Shiyi did not know that it was his brother who replied, so he sent another text.


    [Sister-inw, I got injured because I donated my body to you. My arm is broken, can you not be so cruel?]


    Fu Hanzheng scowled at Fu Shiyi who was pretending to be pitiful on WeChat and replied.


    [I am sure that your bones are not broken and I will not reduce your required profits.]


    Fu Shiyi must have sensed that something was wrong with his tone, so he asked when he thought of his brother and sister-inw.


    [Brother?]


    Fu Hanzheng replied coldly.


    [Anything else?]


    Soon, Fu Shiyi replied.


    [Forget what I said just now, have a good date with sister-inw.]


    Seeing him stopping, Fu Hanzheng returned the phone to Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the conversation between the two brothers and asked, ¡°Fu Shiyi¡¯s hand is really fine?¡±


    Lei Ning said that she had been too heavy-handed. Could he have been seriously injured?


    ¡°It was just a dislocation and it has already been sorted,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 1032 - Lovely Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Lovely Wife</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that he and Fu Shiqin must have set Fu Shiyi up again.


    She was used to their trickery, so she was not surprised at all.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and asked, ¡°The sunrise in the desert is also very beautiful. Want to watch it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡±


    He did not look like he was on a business trip, but more like a vacation.


    ¡°Work is arranged for in the afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    In order to stay with her for a few more days, work was not as intense as before.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    Although they had been together for a long time, they were very busy with work and it was not convenient for them to go out, so they rarely had time to hang out together.


    Fu Hanzheng made a call and asked the assistant to make the arrangements, the car then parked outside the Prince¡¯s mansion.


    The driver opened the door and Fu Hanzheng got out of the car before he took her hand.


    The Prince¡¯s mansion was luxurious and the banquet was just for the two of them.


    It was a private banquet, but Fu Hanzheng and the Prince were still talking about work, whilst Gu Weiwei was with the Prince¡¯s wife and children.


    Although she was not very familiar with Arabic, it was a good thing that they had an interpreter within the pce, somunication was not that difficult.


    The prince¡¯s youngest daughter, Sara, was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She was practicing piano music before dinner started. When she knew that she had also learnt piano, she invited her to y Shuman¡¯s song with her.


    Hearing the piano sound, Prince Walid stopped talking with Fu Hanzheng and said sincerely, ¡°You have a very lovely wife.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised the ss and replied in Arabic.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The two of them finished listening to the piano song in silence and continued with their work.


    Gu Weiwei soon became familiar with the Prince¡¯s family and the banquet went very well.


    After dinner, the Prince saw them off and shook hands with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you here.¡±


    They said goodbye to the Prince and his family and Gu Weiwei asked as they got into the car, ¡°So by that the Prince meant that you have reached a preliminary agreement?¡±


    ¡°Probably, but it¡¯s thanks to youing here today,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°In the past two days of the meeting, Prince Walid has not made it clear that he wants to cooperate with us, but after seeing you and Sara ying the piano, he agreed,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Honestly speaking, he had not expected that the meeting, which had never been sessful, would bepleted tonight.


    ¡°Because of me and Sara?¡± Gu Weiwei found it increasingly incredible. She had only agreed that if she ever came here, she would be Sara¡¯s piano teacher.


    ¡°Prince Walid loves his youngest daughter very much, and he said that her birth brought him a lot of luck,¡± Fu Hanzheng exined.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in disbelief and leaned her head against his shoulder.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I feel a bit dizzy after drinking.¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed her eyes to take a rest, but the more she slept, the deeper she fell. In the end, she fell asleep.


    Also, she didn¡¯t even know how she was carried out of the car.

 Chapter 1033 - Flirty

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Flirty</h4>


    At three in the morning, Gu Weiwei was woken up by Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Weiwei, we should leave now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled over in pain. She should not have agreed to watch the sunrise in the desert so early.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips and urged her.


    ¡°Get up now, time to go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up drowsily, changed into a pair of long sleeves and pants, followed him out and fell asleep in the car.


    It took more than an hour to arrive at the desert protection zone.


    When they arrived at the ce, Fu Hanzheng asked his men to wake them up when they were ready, so he allowed her to continue sleeping in the car.


    It was not until half an hourter when the driver came to inform them that the hot air balloon was ready did he wake up the girl who was still sleeping against him.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and saw that it was almost dawn, so she followed him out of the car.


    Not far away, the huge hot air balloon was ready to take off.


    Fu Hanzheng helped her in and followed her into the basket. The pilot talked with them for a while and then the hot air balloon rose into the air.


    The hot air balloon rose higher and higher, floating over the endless desert.


    The morning sun was rising on the horizon, making the desert look even more magnificent.


    With one arm over her shoulders, Fu Hanzheng watched the beautiful sunrise in the desert with her, yet he kept ncing at the girl¡¯s beautiful side profile.


    Gu Weiwei sensed it and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me instead of the scenery?¡±


    ¡°You look better than the scenery.¡± Fu Hanzheng blurted out.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his waist with a smile. ¡°Okay, okay, you can flirt with me.¡±


    With his arms around her, Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead with a smile and looked at the beautiful scenery of the desert.


    In the past, he had never been a person who was greedy for pleasure. Every day, his life revolved around work.


    But because of her, he realized that there were many wonderful things in the world.


    And the best part of this was that she happened to love him too.


    The hot air balloon flew in the air for an hour beforending near the camp. The hot air balloonpany copied the video drive for them.


    They drove back to the apartment and ate breakfast together.


    Then he video-chatted with Fu Shiqin about the domestic work, whilst Gu Weiwei made a cup of coffee and continued to study the new movie script.


    Fu Shiqin said, after they finished talking about work in the video, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t dy your work for too long. Our father knew that you were going on a business trip for one week and asked me why you were going for one week instead of two or three days.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her, took a sip of the coffee and asked Fu Shiqin, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Of course Prince Walid is not easy to deal with, so he doesn¡¯t suspect anything. But if you are not back in a week, I will not be able to deflect his suspicion.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him.


    If it was just a business trip, his brother would have finished it within two or three days.


    But he was actually going on a secret date with his sister-inw, and his work was just a solution.


    He was worried that the two of them would forget about the time and note home in time. If that happened, he would not be able to exin himself to his father.

 Chapter 1034 - Not as Loving as Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Not as Loving as Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were meeting in secret in Dubai, Cayman Dorrans rested for a while in Italy and asked Matthew to arrange a ne to A Land.


    Matthew knew that he was going to fetch his daughter¡¯s body, so he asked, ¡°She has divorced Fu Hanzheng, are you really going to let her stay in Hua Land and not bring her home?¡±


    He had only met her once in Slovakia and now he was seriously ill.


    Also, they received news that the Old Lady of the Fu Family was seriously ill at the wedding and forced Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei to divorce.


    It seemed that the Fu Family was not going to ept her.


    ¡°She is already an adult, I should respect her choice,¡± Cayman Dorrans said sadly.


    He wanted to bring her home too, but he knew that she did not want toe home and... he was not in a safe position either.


    He did not want to experience the tragedy of the past again.


    Matthew sighed helplessly, knowing that he was ming himself for her death.


    ¡°If the Fu Family never epts her, will she be left alone in Hua Land?¡±


    ¡°She still has Fu Hanzheng, right?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked with a smile.


    If Fu Hanzheng wanted to truly divorce her, he would make her leave Hua Land even if she did not want to return to the Dorrans Family.


    But Yuan Shuo had told him the details and Fu Hanzheng had known about her identity, yet he still chose to marry her.


    ¡°Even if Fu Hanzheng is still on her side, if the Fu Family continues to be like this, who can guarantee that he will always be on her side?¡± Matthew was still worried when he thought about it. The Fu Family and the Gu Family had a blood feud.


    Although she was not a child of the Gu Family, she had been in a rtionship with the Gu Family for more than twenty years. Also, she was the one who came to the Gu Family which led the Dorrans Family to help the Gu Family.


    The Fu Family would not ept her so easily, just because of these two things.


    ¡°If Fu Hanzheng is on her side in this matter, I am not worried that anything will change his choice.¡±


    Compared to Matthew¡¯s worries, Cayman Dorrans thought very highly of Fu Hanzheng.


    Matthew looked at his suspicious old friend in disbelief. ¡°You have never met him, and yet you trust him so much, right?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, I think that in Weiwei¡¯s eyes, he is the only person who loves her so deeply.¡± Cayman Dorrans sighed with aplicated expression.


    Neither he nor the Gu Family where she grew up loved her as deeply as Fu Hanzheng did.


    Therefore, even after what happened at the wedding, she still chose to return to Hua Land where Fu Hanzheng was.


    As a father, he had never given her such a sense of security and love.


    At least not now.


    Hearing his words, Matthew was speechless, as if what he had worried about was indeed unnecessary.


    ¡°Alright, go and make the arrangements.¡± Cayman Dorrans sighed deeply and said, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with her and Fu Hanzheng, but... I can still interfere with the Gu Family.¡±


    He might not be able to interfere in her conflict with the Fu Family, but he could at least make Gu Siting behave and stop disturbing her and Fu Hanzheng.


    He knew that Gu Siting was not convinced, but if he went to find her again, the conflict between her and the Fu Family would only grow deeper.


    That was what she was afraid of and what he had to help her avoid.

 Chapter 1035 - Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Her Heart</h4>


    Matthew arranged the ne for the following day and Cayman Dorrans arrived in A Land.


    Also, the moment he got off the ne, he brought his men to the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting was at thepany and only Mrs. Gu received them at home.


    Cayman Dorrans was sitting in the living room of the Gu Family, holding his cane and waiting for Gu Siting¡¯s return.


    After receiving Mrs. Gu¡¯s call, Gu Siting hurried back from thepany.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at Matthew and asked him to intercede.


    Matthew stood up and said to Gu Siting and his mother, ¡°Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu, I think we both know why we are here. We are taking away Weiwei¡¯s body.¡±


    Gu Siting was about to object when Mrs. Gu took his hand and said for him, ¡°You should.¡±


    Matthew threw a cold look at Gu Siting. ¡°We are going to take her away in one piece, so the heart that was removed should be returned now.¡±


    ¡°I will deal with it.¡± Gu Siting turned down Matthew¡¯s request.


    Matthew smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Gu, we are not here to discuss with you. Please understand your position.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei is my daughter, and the Gu Family does not need to interfere with her affairs,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Dorrans, I will give you a satisfying exnation about Ling Yan, but...¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had no interest in listening any more and nced at Watson coldly.


    Watson understood instantly, pulled out the gun and pointed it at Mrs. Gu next to Gu Siting.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans!¡± Mrs. Gu was startled.


    ¡°Gu Siting, I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense from you. If you stop me from taking her away, then you will have to prepare for your mother¡¯s funeral.¡± Cayman Dorrans warned coldly.


    The atmosphere turned lethal. Gu Siting looked at Cayman Dorrans and then at his mother.


    After a long silence, he sighed.


    ¡°Okay, I will let you take her away.¡±


    Having said these words, he led them to the cer where the body was ced.


    Then he opened the crystal coffin.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at the body in the coffin for a long time and said, ¡°And her heart, I need to bring her back.¡±


    Gu Siting nced at Kuroda Shio and said, ¡°Bring them here.¡±


    Kuroda Shio left and twenty minutester, he brought Ling Yan and Ji Fang with him.


    Due to the drugs that had affected the nerves of their brains for a long time, the two of them looked as if they had lost their souls.


    Cayman Dorrans nced at the mother and daughter of the Ling Family and said to the doctor indifferently, ¡°Remove her heart and put it back into Weiwei¡¯s body.¡±


    Hearing that the heart was going to be removed, Ling Yan¡¯s mother Ji Fang suddenly reacted and threw herself into her daughter¡¯s arms.


    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t kill her! Gu Siting, you have tormented us so much, why are you still not letting us go?¡±


    Their legs were broken and they received drugs that caused a slow brain death every day. They had terrible migraines and more and more of their nerves were dying.


    But they still did not let them go.


    ¡°You did not let her go back then, and now is the time for you to pay her back.¡±


    Gu Siting watched Cayman Dorrans¡¯s men separate Ling Yan and her mother. The doctor put on the gloves, took out the operation tools and was about to do the heart removal surgery.

 Chapter 1036 - Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Curse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ling Yan gradually woke up and her mother¡¯s screams and calls woke her up. When she saw Cayman Dorrans and his men, she shivered.


    She turned to her mother for help out of fright, but because she had had her tongue cut off, she could not speak, so she could only utter broken sounds.


    Ling Yan¡¯s mother Ji Fang rushed to Gu Siting for help in fright.


    ¡°Gu Siting, I killed Gu Weiwei and dug out her heart. If you want revenge,e at me, don¡¯t hurt Yanyan. Please, let Yanyan go because she was pregnant with your child...¡±


    ...


    However, Gu Siting looked cold and did not seem to be affected by her cry for help.


    Because of what they had done, he had lost Weiwei.


    .


    Also, she would rather stay by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side than return to his side.


    Not to mention paying with her life, even if she died a hundred or a thousand times, it would not be able to appease the hatred in his heart.


    However, Ji Fang¡¯s mother knew that Cayman Dorrans would not let them off. Their only hope was Gu Siting, so they kneeled and begged Gu Siting.


    ¡°Gu Siting, kill me if you want to, don¡¯t do anything to Yanyan. Isn¡¯t Gu Weiwei still alive? Why are you still not letting her go?¡±


    ...


    Gu Siting looked at Ling Yan who could not utter a word and was still unmoved as she was forced to the ground and injected with the anesthesia.


    Seeing the man¡¯s cold gaze and expression, Ling Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with crazy hatred. She could not utter a word but let out a desperate scream.


    <i>Gu Siting, I curse you.</i>


    <i>Even if I am dead and she is still alive, you will never be able to get her, ever!</i>


    The anaesthesia gradually worked and she gradually lost the strength to struggle.


    The doctor cut open her clothes and did the thoracotomy.


    The de cut open the flesh, cut open the ribs and removed her heart.


    The moment her heart was removed, Ling Yan lost all signs of life and stopped breathing.


    Ling Yan¡¯s mother was detained by the side and watched them remove her daughter¡¯s heart and kill her.


    She screamed and struggled crazily, but she could not be saved and no one was there to save them.


    Everyone present, be it the Gu Family or the Dorrans Family, watched this heart removal surgery coldly.


    After removing the heart, the doctor went to the crystal coffin and ced the removed heart back into the chest of the body for stitching.


    Although the person in the crystal coffin would not be able to survive if the heart was sutured in this way, he stillpleted the surgery very seriously.


    After Ling Yan¡¯s mother Ji Fang saw her daughter¡¯s heart being removed, shey on the cold and bloody ground. She broke free from the two people who were restraining her and practically crawled to Ling Yan¡¯s side, crying loudly at the sight of her daughter who had lost all signs of life.


    She hated these people who had caused their death, and she hated herself even more for not stopping her.


    One mistake led to many mistakes and she ended up in this state.


    She held her bleeding daughter tightly, so desperate that she could not even cry.


    In the end, she saw that the medical staff did not have time to put away the medical equipment, so she grabbed a de and stabbed herself in the chest, ending her life.


    Before she died, he held Lin Yan tightly in his arms.


    However, no one present stopped her from killing herself. No one even felt guilty or regretful about her death.


    Gu Siting looked at them coldly and said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°Kuroda, clean it up.¡±

 Chapter 1037 - The Threat of Cayman Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 1037: The Threat of Cayman Dorrans</h4>


    After the operation, Gu Weiwei¡¯s body was ced back into the coffin Cayman Dorrans had brought with him.


    Seeing the coffin slowly closing, Gu Siting clenched his fists.


    He wanted to keep her, even if it was just her body next to him.


    But whether it was the situation or in name, Cayman Dorrans was right to take her away.


    Cayman Dorrans followed the moving coffin and sighed after he saw it go in the car.


    ¡°Can you release my mother now?¡± Gu Siting reminded him coldly.


    ¡°Watson, you can put away your gun now.¡± Cayman Dorrans opened his eyes and nced at Mrs. Gu.


    Seeing the gun being put away, Mrs. Gu let out a sigh of relief.


    Cayman Dorrans walked to the sofa with his cane and nced at Gu Siting.


    ¡°Gu Siting, from today onwards, Weiwei has nothing to do with the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Siting¡¯s eyes sank.


    Cayman Dorrans coughed into his fist and nced at Matthew, indicating that he should speak.


    Matthew understood what he meant and said, ¡°What we mean is that Weiwei is no longer rted to the Gu Family. From today onwards, please don¡¯t disturb her life.¡±


    Cayman missed his daughter so much, but he did not go to her, in case it deepened the conflict between her and the Fu Family.


    Therefore, he must not let Gu Siting get involved.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Gu Siting sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Dorrans, she has been in the Gu Family for more than twenty years. Can you break off the rtionship with just one sentence?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything between her and you apart from being enemies?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked coldly.


    No matter how unwilling he was, he had to give up now.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, the Fu Family will not ept her, and we both know that,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Cayman Dorrans did not allow him to find her, so... was he letting her be with Fu Hanzheng?


    ¡°I know, but... I don¡¯t want to see her returning to the Gu Family or you disturbing her.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans looked lethal and warned him.


    ¡°Mr. Dorrans, you can say that she is no longer rted to the Gu Family, but will the Fu Family believe you?¡± Gu Siting reminded him.


    He knew that because of her identity, the elders of the Fu Family had forced Fu Hanzheng to divorce her.


    He knew that Cayman Dorrans would definitely know.


    ¡°Whether the Fu Family believes it or not, and ept it or not, I will not let her return here.¡± Cayman Dorrans expressed his intentions resolutely, stood up with his cane and was about to leave. ¡°Gu Siting, my daughter... is not yours.¡±


    Seeing Cayman Dorrans leaving, Gu Siting had no intention of obeying him.


    Cayman Dorrans stopped at the door and looked at him warningly.


    ¡°I will ask someone to stay in A Land. As long as you approach her and disturb her, I will kill one of your Gu Family members.¡±


    Maybe he could not kill him because he was rted to Weiwei¡¯s rebirth, but he could easily kill his family.


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans!¡± Gu Siting had not expected that he would threaten him again.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t find her, everyone in the Gu Family will be safe,¡± Cayman Dorrans said and left the Gu Family¡¯s mansion with his cane.

 Chapter 1038 - Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Impossible</h4>


    Gu Siting watched the motorcade leaving with Cayman Dorrans and started to truly feel that she was getting further and further away from him.


    He tried everything he could to keep her, but he failed.


    He failed to keep her and failed to keep her heart even more.


    Mrs. Gu approached him and sighed.


    ¡°You should be relieved this time.¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent. Should he give up?


    How could he put her down?


    ¡°Siting, Weiwei will never return.¡±


    Seeing her unwilling son, Mrs. Gu reminded him of the fact that he had never been willing to face.


    She had been living in this world, but she had no intention of returning to the Gu Family.


    She even pretended not to know them.


    And even though she knew that that man was Fu Hanzheng, the worst enemy of the Gu Family, she still decided to marry him.


    All of this meant that she would never return to the Gu Family.


    Now, even Cayman Dorrans had stopped him from seeking her again. If it had not been for Weiwei¡¯s wishes, Cayman Dorrans would not have done this.


    ¡°I have something to deal with at thepany, I am leaving now.¡± Instead of answering Mrs. Gu, Gu Siting went straight to the car.


    Kuroda Shio got into the car and said as he drove, ¡°President Gu, I have asked my men to keep an eye on Cayman Dorrans and his men, but what if they really leave someone in A Land?¡±


    Obviously, President Gu was not willing to let go of Miss Weiwei, but Cayman Dorrans was threatening him with the lives of the other members of the Gu Family.


    If he approached Miss Weiwei again, Cayman Dorrans would definitely get someone to do something to the Gu Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who they left behind.¡± Gu Siting sighed with eyes closed.


    Kuroda Shio looked at the person sitting behind him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Now... we can¡¯t have any more conflict with Cayman Dorrans, otherwise Madam and the Old Master will be in danger.¡±


    Although the Gu Family had bodyguards, even if Cayman Dorrans could deal with one or two of them, he would still send more people.


    And he would even attack Mrs. Gu and the Old Master himself.


    He did not do anything to President Gu because he was worried that Weiwei was reborn because of him.


    After all, the Gu Family were just businessmen, but the Dorrans Family were from the underworld. They were no match for him in terms of ruthlessness.


    Gu Siting pinched his eyebrows. ¡°I know.¡±


    He knew that he could not fight against Cayman Dorrans, but he had not expected that he would allow her to stay by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side.


    Hearing his words, Kuroda Shio felt slightly relieved and said as he drove, ¡°Cayman Dorrans is just warning us, but if you disobey his request, I am afraid that... he will side with the Fu Family and it will be very disadvantageous for the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°No, even if he wants to, the Fu Family will not ept it,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    The Fu Family had a prejudice against Weiwei, not only because she had lived in the Gu Family for more than twenty years, but also because of her rtionship with Cayman Dorrans.


    It was impossible for the Fu Family to ept Cayman Dorrans siding with them and helping them deal with the Gu Family.


    That would only deepen the conflict between Weiwei and the Fu Family.


    Therefore, Cayman Dorrans would not do such a thing.

 Chapter 1039 - Love at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Love at First Sight</h4>


    Dubai.


    One week passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had to go home separately in order to not attract any suspicion.


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work early and spent thest day with her.


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng kissed thezy girl.


    ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°We have been eating western food for days, let¡¯s buy some food and make ourselves a Chinese meal.¡±


    She would get tired of eating too much French food.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    After making up her mind, Gu Weiwei urged him to get up. They ate breakfast together and drove to the local supermarket to buy the ingredients.


    Since they were in faraway Dubai, they did not have to worry about running into fans or the media. They shopped at the supermarket and bought the ingredients.


    The moment she returned to the car, Gu Weiwei tore open the snacks she had bought, took a bite and gave one to Fu Hanzheng who was driving.


    Fu Hanzheng tilted his head and ate the food she gave him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the movie?¡±


    ¡°There is a film festival in New York and a meeting at the International Youth Forum that will not start until it is finished,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she ate snacks.


    ¡°Can you finish the filming in two months?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He had reached an agreement on this trip, and after discussing some details with the prince from Dubai, he would be able toe here in two months.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°The actresses only signed a contract for a two-month schedule, so we must finish it within two months.¡±


    But it really depended on whether the actors could get into the zone quickly.


    After all, this movie was not like the one she starred inst time, so she was a bit worried.


    ¡°After the filming, you need to arrange a schedule that requires you to stay abroad for a long time.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    After all, if they stayed here for a year, the Old Lady would easily see through them if they did not make a reasonable arrangement.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°I will make the arrangements. I will say I¡¯m studying abroad, but... are we really going to stay here for a year?¡±


    If they met asionally, it was easy to cover up, but it was impossible for them to hide the fact that they were living together in Dubai for a year.


    ¡°I have talked with Prince Walid and he will help you conceal your presence in Dubai,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Also, his father and his family had let down their guard recently.


    Therefore, when they moved in two or three monthster, they would not suspect anything as long as it was done perfectly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I am relieved.¡±


    They returned to the vi and Gu Weiwei found an apron and was about to prepare for lunch.


    Fu Hanzheng cooperatively helped to wash the vegetables and nced at the girl who was cutting vegetables.


    Gu Weiwei stopped halfway and said, ¡°Why does this feel so familiar?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Gu Weiwei reminded him with a smile. ¡°At Jinxiu Compound.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, but... it feels different.¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that he meant that she had not fallen for him back then.


    So she put down the knife in her hands and approached him. Without caring about the smell of scallions, she hugged his waist.


    ¡°If I had known that I would like you so much, I would have liked you a long time ago. I think I fell in love with you at first sight.¡±


    #

 Chapter 1040 - You

    <h4>Chapter 1040: You</h4>


    At that time, she had wanted to stay away from him.


    However, she had never truly left him.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped off the water on his hands and removed the arms around his waist.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say not to mention the past?¡±


    If she regretted it, he would regret it even more than she did that he had not met her earlier and allowed her to suffer so much, beforeing to his side.


    No one could change the past, but fortunately... they would not miss each other or be separated in the future.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and said naughtily, ¡°I am tired of chopping vegetables, please give me a kiss.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled helplessly, turned around and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and gave her a lingering kiss as he asked with a dangerous tone, ¡°Are you sure... we need to continue with lunch?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked. ¡°I am going to cut the vegetables, I need to get them ready as soon as possible. I am a bit hungry.¡±


    What he meant was that if she did not cook, she had to cook something else.


    She had been so scared of the bed in the master bedroom that her legs turned weak whenever she saw it.


    Apart from the first night when he did not do anything to her, he kept squeezing her every night after that.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and started to deal with the other dishes for her.


    Gu Weiwei went back to chop the vegetables with a flushed face, feeling the lingering sensation of a man¡¯s kiss on her lips.


    Since Fu Hanzheng did not like spicy food, he made light Chinese food.


    Fu Hanzheng opened a bottle of red wine, poured two sses and gave one to her.


    ¡°To Mrs. Fu, because you cooked today.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the wine and put a shrimp in eggnt juice onto his te.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Fu.¡±


    They ate lunch happily. Since she was returning home the following morning, she was busy packing in the afternoon.


    After cleaning up, she helped Fu Hanzheng to pack his things too.


    Fu Hanzheng could not help but feel a bit sad when he saw her putting things into the two suitcases separately.


    How much longer before they could walk together openly without needing to meet each other so discreetly?


    Gu Weiwei could tell that something was wrong with his expression, so she nced at him.


    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t bear to go home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t.¡± Fu Hanzheng admitted honestly. He could not bear to live without her all the time.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and said as she held his face, ¡°Won¡¯t we be able to be together in two or three months? Let¡¯s go home and work hard.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I will miss you after you leave tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I will miss you too,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng removed the hands over his face and said, ¡°What about... getting the marriage certificate in secret?¡±


    Even if he knew that she loved him, he still felt that one day, she would leave him because she could not wait for his family to ept her.


    Gu Weiwei said in amusement, ¡°They took the divorce certificate, are you going to steal it back from your family?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and felt a bit depressed.


    Gu Weiwei hugged the unhappy man and consoled him with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without the marriage certificate, I can¡¯t run away.¡±


    This was the only person in the world who loved her so deeply, and the only person she loved so deeply. How could she bear to leave him?


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He had so many things on his mind, but he only said one simple sentence.


    ¡°I love you, you are the first person I have fallen in love with in this life and you are the only person I will love in this lifetime.¡±


    #

 Chapter 1041 - One More Minute

    <h4>Chapter 1041: One More Minute</h4>


    Early the next morning, Gu Weiwei did not get up until the rm rang three times.


    However, the arms around her waist refused to let her go.


    ¡°Let go, I will miss the ne if I don¡¯t get up now.¡±


    With his chin upon her shoulders, Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    ¡°Let me hold you for one more minute.¡±


    ¡°I am really going to miss the ne. I don¡¯t have your private jet, President Fu, the ne is not waiting for me.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    If he had not prevented her from sleepingst night, she would not have failed to get up.


    Fu Hanzheng held her for a minute more, before releasing her from the bed.


    Dressed in a robe, Gu Weiwei ran into the bathroom, took a shower, got changed and came out.


    Fu Hanzheng was already dressed and sitting in the living room, having breakfast delivered to him.


    ¡°I have asked Lei Ning to wait outside, so eat something before leaving.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down and drank a bowl of porridge, ate some bacon and fried eggs, checked the time and stood up.


    ¡°I really have to go now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helped her to carry her luggage and apanied her into the car.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man in the car in astonishment. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I will drive with you to the airport.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and urged Lei Ning to drive.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She wanted to spend one more minute with him, so she let him be.


    Along the way, neither of them said a word and just held hands.


    After Lei Ning drove the car to the airport, she got out of the car and went to the trunk to get her luggage, then waited for her outside.


    Gu Weiwei held the man next to her. ¡°I will miss you, and you will miss me too, but don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    Fu Hanzhengughed at her contradictory words, kissed her soft hair and opened the door.


    Gu Weiwei followed him out of the car and followed Lei Ning over to the elevator.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, she turned around and saw Fu Hanzheng still standing by the car.


    She approached him and gave him a big hug as she asked gloomily, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if you woulde back again,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei held him for a few minutes and said, ¡°I am really leaving now, let¡¯s find a way to meet again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released her and watched her leave, until she entered the elevator.


    He drove away from the airport but did not go far. He parked near the airport and did not leave the airport until he saw the ne she was on take off.


    In order to avoid suspicion, she did not take the direct flight back to the capital but took a detour to Paris.


    She had left him first and when she returned to the capital, Fu Hanzheng was already half a day ahead of her.


    He made a call to her the moment she got off the ne.


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei answered tiredly.


    Fu Hanzheng had wanted to talk with her more, but gave up when he heard her tired voice.


    ¡°Have a good rest at home, I will call you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei answeredzily and fell asleep in the car.


    It was alreadyte at night when she returned to Yijing Pavilion. She went straight to her bedroom and fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, Yuan Meng saw the luggage in the living room and knocked at her door.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, get up!¡±


    Gu Weiwei was woken up by her and opened the door with messy hair.


    Yuan Meng was startled and smiled.


    ¡°How was it? Did you have a very happy week?¡±


    #

 Chapter 1042 - Not Get Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Not Get Pregnant</h4>


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and was about to shut the door, refusing to talk with her.


    However, Yuan Meng stopped the door closing with her foot.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo said that he has something to tell you, so he asked you toe down and eat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed her downstairs and Yuan Bao greeted her sweetly.


    She patted the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Good morning, Yuan Bao.¡±


    Yuan Shuo scooped some porridge for her and asked, when he saw the dark circles under her eyes, ¡°What time did youe homest night?¡±


    ¡°Almost midnight,¡± Gu Weiwei said and took a mouthful of porridge.


    ¡°Cayman went to the Gu Family and took away the body,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded without showing much reaction, but Yuan Meng was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Gu Siting is willing to let him take her away?¡±


    ¡°It is not something he can stop.¡± Yuan Shuo reminded her.


    ¡°True, he can¡¯t win against Cayman,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    No matter how unwilling Gu Siting was, Cayman was going to take her away and if he did not agree, he might kill his entire family.


    ¡°Also, Ling Yan and her mother Ji Fang are dead, and Cayman removed her heart,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei had not expected that Cayman Dorrans would do such a thing.


    However, she showed no sympathy to Ling Yan and her mother.


    ¡°Finally, someone has done something.¡± Yuan Meng expressed her opinion. He was indeed a big shot who could make such a big fuss.


    ¡°Also, Matthew told me that Cayman has warned Gu Siting not to disturb you anymore, so he should not do anything rash,¡± Yuan Shuo said. This was the problem they had been worried about, but it seemed that it was no longer a problem.


    At least, it would not be a problem for the time being.


    ¡°Gu Siting will not listen to the warning.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Yuan Shuo nced at Yuan Meng who kept interrupting him and exined to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°It is more like a threat rather than a warning. If hees to disturb us again, someone from the Gu Family will die. Of course he is wary.¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could say anything, Yuan Meng struck the table excitedly.


    ¡°We must like him on this matter. Gu Siting is a shameless person, so he must punish him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C who was more shameless?


    ¡°Anyway, Gu Siting will not affect you and Fu Hanzheng for the time being, but you two have to deal with your own problems,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng blinked at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Everything went well this week, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei choked on the porridge and said as she came back to herself, ¡°Forget it, I have decided that you better go out and find yourself a new job. It¡¯s too wasteful for you to be my assistant.¡±


    If she continued to hang out with her all the time, she would drive her crazy.


    ¡°You are angry right now, which means my surprise was very effective.¡± Seeing her retorting in such a manner, Yuan Meng understood what she meant.


    Yuan Shuo covered his forehead and reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°Can you not gossip about her private matters?¡±


    ¡°That is not gossip, it ising from a ce of concern! I am concerned about when she and Fu Hanzheng can get back together,¡± Yuan Meng said straightforwardly.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her speechlessly. ¡°When did we break up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about these details.¡± Yuan Meng checked the time and said, ¡°What about getting a child-giving amuletter?¡±


    ¡°You better pray for yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei finished the porridge, put down the bowl and went upstairs to sleep.


    She wanted to get pregnant, but it turned out that even though she wanted to get pregnant previously and after the wedding, if she did she would not be able to make this new movie for the time being.


    But because their identities were exposed, she and Fu Hanzheng had to divorce first.


    Now that the movie is about to start, she must not get pregnant.


    #

 Chapter 1043 - Your Next Generation

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Your Next Generation</h4>


    She slept all the way into the afternoon and was woken up by Jolin¡¯s call.


    Gu Weiwei got up leisurely, washed herself and was ready to go to the studio for a meeting to discuss the shooting style with the film crew.


    The moment she went downstairs, she saw Yuan Meng arranging a Goddess of Mercy painting in the living room.


    ¡°When did you start to believe in Buddhism?¡±


    ¡°It is not for me, it is for you.¡± Yuan Meng then said, ¡°Pray.¡±


    ¡°I am not a believer,¡± Gu Weiwei said, and was about to leave.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to leave home today.¡± Yuan Meng threatened her.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her, took the incense and stuck it into the incense burner.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more sincere? You are so rude to the child-giving Guanyin. Do you still want to get pregnant?¡± Yuan Meng reminded her.


    ¡°Child-giving Guanyin?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at the small Goddess of Mercy in disbelief and then at Yuan Meng. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You two have been sweet for a week, haven¡¯t you? You must have slept with each other. If you are not pregnant, I suggest that you two go and see an infertility specialist,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    Logically speaking, it was the easiest time for her to get pregnant at such a young age. It was not logical that she was not pregnant, considering how often they had s*x.


    ¡°You...¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and was about to say something, when the phone rang again.


    She checked the time and found that she was almostte, so she gave up arguing with Yuan Meng and rushed to the studio for a meeting.


    However, Yuan Meng followed her out.


    ¡°It is very unlikely that you and Fu Hanzheng will be able to make the Fu Family happy. We can only depend on your next generation.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gu Weiwei had the urge to kick her out of the car.


    However, Yuan Meng was still talking to herself in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°They can be cruel to you but not to children. Children are your most powerful weapon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei interrupted her mumbling. ¡°Stop, we took preventive measures.¡±


    Although it was a very small number of times.


    ¡°Damn, are you serious? So the special surprise I spent so much money on, was for nothing?¡± Yuan Meng took out a cigarette and lit it speechlessly. She was so worried, yet they were not nning on getting pregnant.


    ¡°The movie is about to start and Fu Hanzheng has tons of work to do, is it a good time to get pregnant?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    After this busy period, they would have one year to live together in Dubai, so there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Seems... like you¡¯re right.¡± Yuan Meng nodded with difficulty and mumbled, ¡°But ns can¡¯t keep up with constant changes. Sometimes, when you want to get pregnant, it doesn¡¯t happen. When you don¡¯t want to be, then there are unexpected surprises.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you... hope that I can have the circumstances I want?¡± Gu Weiwei red at her with her teeth clenched and said, ¡°If the movie can¡¯t bepleted in time, do you know how much money I will lose?¡±


    ¡°So what? Ask your man for it,¡± Yuan Meng tapped the cigarette and said indifferently.


    This couple were indeed capable. They were still in the mood to work in this situation.


    Gu Weiwei drove to the parking lot of the building where the studio was located and said to Yuan Meng, after she parked the car, ¡°After the filming of this movie, Fu Hanzheng will supervise the promotion of a major project in Dubai for one year. I will go with him. So can you stop this topic now, please?¡±


    ...


    #

 Chapter 1044 - Living Together in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Living Together in Secret</h4>


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng was startled for a few seconds before realizing what she meant.


    ¡°So you are going to live abroad in secret.¡±


    She had thought that after getting divorced, Fu Hanzheng was really going to tolerate living separately from Weiwei, but it turned out that he was already prepared.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to exin anything more to her, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Take away the Guanyin you brought home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will send it back tomorrow. I borrowed it anyway,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Since Fu Hanzheng knew how to n ahead, she did not need to worry anymore.


    Gu Weiwei got out of the car and went upstairs to the studio.


    When Jolin finally saw her he said, ¡°The film crew is already in the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°Got it, don¡¯t forget about the itinerary for the New York Film Festival and Youth Forum.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him and entered the meeting room.


    Normally, directors would work with a film crew that they were familiar with, because that was the only way to achieve their desired effect.


    But she had just entered the industry and there was no fixed film crew. The film crew of Sleepless was a first-rate film crew hired by Fu Shiyi.


    She could not hire them because of Fu Shiyi, and she could not afford the budget of the movie either.


    That was why they found a new filming crew. They needed to talk with them in detail before the filming started, so that the filming could go smoothly.


    Throughout the entire afternoon, she watched the external scenes prepared by the film crew and talked about the important scenes and requirements for the film crew. The meeting did not finish until it was dark.


    Jolin saw the crew off and asked, ¡°How are the members of this team? Can they match your requirements?¡±


    ¡°It should be fine, everyone is very cooperative,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Jolin chuckled. ¡°There are very few young and pretty female directors in the industry like you, who are very easy going too.¡±


    Also, she had a movie with box office earnings of ten billion yuan, so who wouldn¡¯t dare give her face?


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. She returned to her office and looked at the design n for the role prepared by the assistant director.


    She wrote down her opinions and gave them to Jolin.


    ¡°This is a part of the style that needs to be adjusted, talk with the assistant director.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will give it to him tomorrow.¡± Jolin leafed through it and agreed.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and was about to go home when she saw Qin Maning into the studio.


    Together with her was Qin Lv.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner and talk about the itinerary for the Youth Forum next week?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at them. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    ¡°I had a meeting in the afternoon and I haven¡¯t eaten, you want me to talk with you when I am hungry?¡± Qin Man nced at her and urged her. ¡°The restaurant is just opposite, very close.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Weiwei said and threw a look at Jolin, asking him to go with her.


    After entering the elevator, Qin Man nced at Jolin but did not object.


    In the dining room, Qin Man was indeed talking with her about the work at the International Youth Forum next week, telling her about the itinerary and the things to take note of.


    This was because her words and actions would not only represent her, but also Hua Land¡¯s international image.


    She memorized what she said. ¡°I will be careful.¡±


    She had thought that she was here to ask her out on behalf of Qin Lv but it seemed that she had been thinking too much.


    However, just as she thought of this, Qin Man said, ¡°You are divorced from Fu Hanzheng, are you really not going to consider our Lui?¡±


    #

 Chapter 1045 - I Only Want You Now

    <h4>Chapter 1045: I Only Want You Now</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    Sure enough, she had approached her with such a purpose.


    Jolin looked at her and then at the aunt and nephew pair of the Qin Family. Why were they all staring at her?


    Seeing her staying silent, Qin Man continued.


    ¡°You are the same age as Lui, he¡¯s much more suitable than Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    She had thought that if he ced thepany at the top floor of her building¡¯s studio, he could make some progress.


    But he had made no progress these past two days.


    ¡°It is not a matter of suitability, President Qin is not my type.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed her rejection as usual.


    Qin Man looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re a fan of uncles?¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was drinking water, choked, coughed and said, ¡°You are thinking too much. President Qin is such a good catch and there are many other excellent girls who are worth courting.¡±


    With Qin Lv¡¯s qualifications, there were many wealthydies in the capital who would go after him. What was he doing chasing after her like this?


    ¡°But I only want to court you.¡± Qin Lv blurted out.


    Gu Weiwei smiled politely. ¡°You can do whatever you want. Can I leave now?¡±


    With one hand supporting her chin, Qin Man asked with a smile, ¡°So¡­ you are still in a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. With Qin Man¡¯s rtionship with the Fu Family, she could not reveal the real situation between her and Fu Hanzheng to her.


    Qin Man thought for a while and said, ¡°I believe you know that the elders of the Fu Family want me to be Mrs. Fu, so is it because I will get married to Fu Hanzheng that you can¡¯t start a rtionship with our Lui?¡±


    Jolin was dumbfounded. She was trying to steal Weiwei¡¯s lover away, and push her nephew on her.


    This Third Miss of the Qin Family was indeed¡­ unusual.


    Gu Weiwei was not frightened by her words. Instead, she found Qin Man very lovely.


    ¡°That seems impossible.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would never get engaged or married to her, and she would never ept Qin Lv¡¯s pursuit.


    If it had been Meng Ruya or someone else, they would not have said those words in front of her. Instead, they would have tried their best to gain the care of the elders of the Fu Family so as to promote the engagement with Fu Hanzheng.


    But Qin Man looked hesitant. She did not like Fu Hanzheng, but in order to make her give up on Fu Hanzheng and ept her nephew¡¯s pursuit, she suddenly wanted to sacrifice herself.


    ¡°Is it impossible for me to get engaged to Fu Hanzheng or for you to develop a rtionship with my Lui?¡± Qin Man asked.


    Gu Weiwei wiped her mouth with the napkin, stood up and said, ¡°It is gettingte, we are leaving now, thanks for the dinner.¡±


    Qin Man stared at her and said, ¡°Are you really forcing me to do something to your ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Qin, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself,¡± Gu Weiwei said in amusement. She was truly impressed by how much she had tried to help her nephew.


    After she and Jolin left, Jolin asked in amusement, ¡°What is this Third Miss Qin up to?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Honestly, she admired Qin Man very much, be it in career or personality.


    Also, she was the first woman she had met who could ignore Fu Hanzheng¡¯s charm.


    ¡°But¡­ are you really not worried about her and Boss?¡± Jolin asked.


    After all, she and Boss were still in a divorced state and this Third Miss Qin was someone the elders of the Fu Family would be satisfied with, be it in background or career.


    ¡°What is there to worry about?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Fu Hanzheng had no interest in Qin Man and Qin Man did not like Fu Hanzheng either. She was just trying to scare her.

 Chapter 1046 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Engagement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Man and Qin Lv came out and saw Gu Weiwei¡¯s car leaving.


    ¡°Look at you, you are right next to her, why are you not making any progress?¡±


    Seeing Gu Weiwei¡¯s car leaving, Qin Lv said helplessly, ¡°Maybe I missed the chance.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean miss? She has divorced Fu Hanzheng, so you still have a chance.¡± Qin Man did not n to give up. She patted her nephew¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng was able to steal her away, so you can do the same.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I am already satisfied that I am so close to her now. As for whether or not the result is what I want, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Qin Lv said.


    Hearing these words, Qin Man pped the back of his head.


    ¡°How is the result not important? How can you catch up with her with your mentality?¡±


    .


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qin Lv touched the back of his head.


    Qin Man got into the car, buckled up and drove out of the restaurant as she suggested. ¡°I suggested for you to look after the staff of her studio and give her something to eat and drink, so that her staff would speak up for you. Did you do it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she asked someone to return it,¡± Qin Lv said in disappointment.


    Mu Weiwei still looked like the same Mu Weiwei, but it seemed that she was so far away from him that he would never be able to cross the distance.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take it even once?¡± Qin Man asked in surprise.


    Why was this girl so stubborn?


    ¡°Not once.¡± Qin Lv confessed.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Qin Man sighed and mumbled, ¡°How did Fu Hanzheng seduce her?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. When I found out about it, they were already living together,¡± Qin Lv said.


    Qin Man squinted. ¡°Did this monster r*pe someone?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, please stay out of my business.¡± Qin Lv tried to persuade her. He did not want Mu Weiwei to dislike him even more.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t interfere, when will you get her?¡± Qin Man snorted.


    When she and Fu Hanzheng got their marriage certificate, they had no choice but to ept it.


    God was kind enough to let them get divorced. Now that the opportunity was here, they could not miss it.


    Since Mu Weiwei was not convinced, she had to start with Fu Hanzheng.


    At noon the following day, she drove straight to the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise after work.


    Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian were just discussing the Dubai project with Fu Hanzheng, when they saw the woman who rushed in.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, is the Ministry of Foreign Affairs so free these days?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour,¡± Qin Man sat down and said.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Xu Qian. ¡°Bring me the report.¡±


    Xu Qian understood and left the office, closing the door.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Qin Man. ¡°You have 29 minutes.¡±


    He did not think that there was anything to talk about with her, but if he did not agree, this woman would cause even more trouble.


    Qin Man looked at the cold-looking man in a suit and said straightforwardly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, we are engaged.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was dumbfounded.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her as if she were mental. ¡°If that is the topic, there is nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Why is there nothing to talk about? Your father is so satisfied with me.¡± Qin Man looked at Fu Hanzheng who had obviously turned cold and exined her purpose. ¡°Only when we are engaged will your ex-wife let go of you and start a new rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Good Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Good n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Startled, Fu Shiqin did note back to himself until a long timeter.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, so¡­ you are getting engaged to my brother because you want Qin Lv to court my sister-inw?¡±


    Does your nephew know that you are trying so hard?


    ¡°What else? You think I like him?¡± Qin Man snorted.


    Although Mu Weiwei had never mentioned Fu Hanzheng, she could tell that arge part of the reason why she did not ept Lui was because of Fu Hanzheng.


    So if she sacrificed herself to get engaged to him, she would probably give up or be sad. With Lui by her side, they would gradually develop feelings for each other.


    ¡°Qin Man, I really admire you for sacrificing yourself to help your nephew steal my brother away.¡± Fu Shiqinughed wildly as he pped his thigh.


    It was a good thing that Qin Man did not return homest year, otherwise his brother and sister-inw would not have a smooth rtionship..


    Although they had a divorce certificate now, his brother and sister-inw were more devoted than ever and she could not pry them apart.


    ¡°You are divorced, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Qin Man did not know that they were still in contact with each other, so she said, ¡°We are just pretending to be engaged. When Lui gets your ex-wife, the engagement will be cancelled. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to do with my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with a smile.


    Qin Man looked at Fu Hanzheng and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°If you two are husband and wife, your family will not ept her remarrying you, right? Can you bear to see a young girl wandering alone?


    Lui likes her a lot and he will treat her well when they are together. If you can¡¯t give her happiness, at least don¡¯t ruin her life.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and continued to read the files, ignoring what Qin Man said.


    Seeing his indifference, Qin Man patted the table and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, are you listening or not?¡±


    ¡°You have ten minutes left, leave now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    If it had not been for the fact that the Old Lady was still recovering after the operation, he would not have held back so easily. He would not have tolerated Qin Lv moving thepany above her studio and trying to get close to her.


    But now she came to him and even made such a request. What did she mean by saying that he could not give her happiness? Without their interference, they would be very happy.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to be engaged to me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not even bother to look up. He only checked the time from time to time, waiting for the half hour he had promised her to be over, so that she could leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay, you like young and pretty girls, right?¡± Qin Man said as she took out a pile of pictures from her bag and ced them on the table. ¡°Here, all of them are in their 20s. I can find one for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin nced at the pictures and found that they were all young and pretty girls.


    But what did she mean? Did she think that his brother was a lolita fan?


    Fu Hanzheng reminded her coldly without looking at her.


    ¡°Qin Man, shouldn¡¯t you go to the psychiatrist?¡±


    In order to help her nephew Qin Lv court his woman, she was willing to do anything.


    But they must have run into some trouble because of her, so they decided to start with him.


    She thought that as long as he had a new lover, Weiwei would give up on dismissing Qin Lv.


    She had made a great n, but it was a pity that it was not going to work.

 Chapter 1048 - Your Ex-wife

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Your Ex-wife</h4>


    ¡°Take a look, you can always pick one you like.¡± Qin Man patted the table and urged him to pick one.


    Fu Hanzheng checked his watch. ¡°Save them for your nephew.¡±


    It seemed that after Anthony Gustav was sent away, Qin Lv would have to be sent away too.


    Although he was not a threat to him, this kind of person who coveted his beloved made him very ufortable.


    Fu Shiqin sized up the pictures with interest and threw a gloating look at his brother.


    ¡°Brother, are you really not going to take a look?¡±


    Having said these words, he suddenly felt the temperature of the office dropping. He shrank his neck and put the pictures back.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, are you trying to get rid of my brother with these kinds of women? None of them are as pretty as my sister-inw!¡±


    His brother was nning to go to Dubai and spend time with his sister-inw, but she was trying to poach around for the sake of her nephew. Did she really think that they would not be together after getting divorced?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to pick one of them, either me or this one,¡± Qin Man said.


    ¡°Your time is up, you can leave now.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her coldly.


    Fu Shiqin put away the pictures and ced them in front of Qin Man. ¡°Sister Qin Man, we have work to do, we won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Qin Man picked up the pictures and gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, I will leave, but your ex-wife¡­ is mine.¡±


    Fu Shiqin opened the door for her and said after he saw her off, ¡°Brother, Sister Qin Man has been¡­ a bit crazy these days.¡±


    If she was trying to steal his brother away from his sister-inw, that would be normal too. He really could not understand why she was helping her nephew steal his sister-inw away.


    ¡°Get Xu Qian in, we can continue.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was not distracted by Qin Man¡¯s visit, so he calmly urged Fu Shiqin to continue with his work.


    Fu Shiqin made a call to Xu Qian and hung up.


    ¡°Brother, actually, our mother supports you and sister-inw, and she will help persuade our father. Maybe when you and sister-inw return from Dubai for a year, everything will be fine.¡±


    He was really begging the gods and the Bodhisattvas to help them remarry as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, his brother would constantly have to travel abroad in order to meet his sister-inw.


    Then all the work of the domesticpany would fall upon him. That would be a very painful life.


    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    He did not want her to wait too long.


    Ever since the wedding, he and his family had caused her harm.


    She should have been angry, but she had never onceined to him.


    But the more it was like this, the more guilty he felt.


    ¡°But now that Gu Siting has stopped, we are being saved a lot of trouble.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    Lei Meng reported that Cayman Dorrans went to the Gu Family and now Gu Siting was behaving like an obedient grandson.


    It seemed that he had been threatened by Cayman Dorrans.


    As long as Gu Siting was not involved, his brother and sister-inw would be saved from a lot of trouble.


    Otherwise, if he came to Hua Land to find his sister-inw now, he would undoubtedly touch his father and grandma¡¯s sensitive nerves and the conflict would only intensify.


    It was because of his appearance at the wedding that grandma almost lost her life and his brother and sister-inw were forced to cancel the wedding and get divorced.


    If he tried to cause trouble again, their family would be in trouble.


    Then it would be even more difficult for his brother and sister-inw to remarry.

 Chapter 1049 - Love is Not an Equal Equation

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Love is Not an Equal Equation</h4>


    After returning from Dubai, Fu Hanzheng was busy with work in order to advance the project in the Middle East.


    Gu Weiwei was making preparations for the opening of the new movie and was also dealing with the passionate pursuit of Qin Lv and Anthony Gustav.


    She had to be wary of the studio staff being bribed by Qin Lv upstairs, and she had to be wary of Anthony Gustav¡¯s stalking on the way home. She was living in misery.


    Yuan Meng was driving when she saw Anthony Gustav¡¯s flirty red sports car.


    ¡°Anthony is following us again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Anyway, he should return to Sweden in a few days.


    Although she had no idea who Fu Hanzheng was using to send him home.


    Their car stopped at Yijing Pavilion and they had just gotten out of the car when Anthony Gustav, who had followed them back, followed them.


    ¡°Weiwei, you lied to mest week?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei asked innocently.


    Anthony Gustav was a bit angry and said, ¡°You said that you would treat me to dinner, but I slept for almost two days after eating at your ce and you disappeared for one week.¡±


    She did not want him to follow her, so she put sleeping drugs into the food and left when he was asleep.


    ¡°Maybe you were too tired and fell asleep,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile, unlocked the door and was about to go in.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am trying hard not to do anything that makes you hate me. Can you not always exclude me?¡± Anthony Gustav asked agitatedly.


    As a member of the royal family, he had never been so humble for a woman.


    But even if he tried hard to change himself, she had never taken his feelings seriously.


    ¡°Mr. Gustav, there are many things in this world that you can have, but if you give up now, you will definitely get the return you want. I don¡¯t think I need to exin it in detail,¡± Gu Weiwei said in one breath and entered the house without looking back.


    If everyone gave her their feelings, would she be able to repay each and every one of them?


    Loving someone does not guarantee an equal equation. Even if you paid the price, you wouldn¡¯t always get what you wanted.


    That was why it was so rare for her to meet someone she liked and loved.


    Anthony Gustav watched her enter the house and stood under the street light for a long time.


    It was not until several ck Hummers stopped behind him and Ryan Gustav got out of the car that he came back to himself.


    ¡°Anthony, you shoulde home with us.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, what are you doing here?¡± Anthony Gustav looked at his brother in surprise.


    ¡°I am taking you back to Sweden.¡±


    Ryan told him what he was here for. Because he kept pestering Fu Hanzheng¡¯s ex-wife, the economy of Sweden was greatly affected by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hidden tricks.


    ¡°I am not going home.¡± Anthony Gustav turned him down.


    ¡°Anthony, I warned you not to approach Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman, how dare you court her in Hua Land!¡± Ryan lectured furiously.


    ¡°She has divorced Fu Hanzheng,¡± Anthony Gustav said.


    Ryan did not want to waste any more time talking. He threw a look at one of his servants and someone approached Anthony Gustav and stabbed his carotid artery with a small syringe.


    ¡°Ryan!¡± Anthony Gustav shouted before he then fell asleep.

 Chapter 1050 - Fu Hanzhengs Love Cookies

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Love Cookies</h4>


    Ryan Gustav urged his servant. ¡°Get him into the car and go straight to the airport.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng might have divorced Mu Weiwei on the surface, but because Anthony was in Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng was still pressuring everyone in Europe and affecting the economy of Sweden.


    So even if they were divorced, this was not a woman he could court.


    Standing by the window of the study on the second floor, Gu Weiwei watched everything happening outside as Anthony Gustav was pushed into the car and taken away.


    Anthony Gustav was tied up by his brother and brought back to Sweden, so she was not worried that he would disturb the filming of the movie.


    As for Qin Lv, she was going to the New York Film Festival tomorrow and attending the International Youth Forum afterwards. After she returned home, she would then leave for the film site.


    Therefore, she would not be staying in the studio and they would not meet again.


    She was about to send a text to inform Fu Hanzheng that Anthony Gustav had left, when he called.


    She picked it up and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still at thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home.¡± Fu Hanzheng could tell that she sounded happy, so he asked with a smile, ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°Anthony Gustav just left.¡± Gu Weiwei told him what she had seen.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°It is indeed something worth being happy about.¡±


    After Anthony Gustav left, she would not be in the capital when the movie started, so it was useless for Qin Lv to open hispany upstairs.


    After the filming of the movie, it was time for them to go to Dubai.


    ¡°But if he is gone, it will save me a lot of trouble,¡± Gu Weiwei said with relief.


    Anthony Gustav was the investor of the movie and she could not stop him from joining the cast.


    By that time, not only would the filming of the movie be affected, but there would also be gossip.


    Now that he was kidnapped by his brother, she was relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    Gu Weiwei closed the window and asked naughtily, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Every minute since you entered the elevator,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Having heard these words, Fu Shiqin went in the wrong direction.


    Although he had seen his brother being this way in his rtionship many times, he had not heard him say such sweet words in a long time and it startled him.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They talked non-stop until Fu Hanzheng arrived at home, they then said goodnight to each other and hung up.


    She packed her luggage for the trip to New York tomorrow, washed and went to bed.


    The following morning, she took Lei Ning with her to the airport and boarded a ne to New York.


    She had just sat down in the first ss cabin when a very flirty-looking young man in a pink sweater and sunsses sat down next to her.


    He removed his sunsses and waved at her with a smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Shiyi who was dressed in pink and realized that he was also nominated for the supporting role.


    Fu Shiyi sat down and ced a paper bag onto herp.


    ¡°My brother asked me to bring it to you.¡±


    In order to go to the Film Festival, he could have left in the afternoon, but because of his brother he had to catch the ne so early in the morning.


    Gu Weiwei opened it and found that it was a box of lovely cookies and a cup of coffee.


    She took a cookie and tried it, and the sweetness spread out across the tip of her tongue.


    Fu Shiyi nced at it. ¡°Only you are lucky enough to eat my brother¡¯s cookies.¡±


    His brother did not sleepst night, and he had wondered what he was doing in the kitchen.


    But this morning, he gave him a packet of cookies and asked him to bring them to her. They were all heart-shaped cookies.


    Was it appropriate for an old man like him to do such a childish thing?

 Chapter 1051 - Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Love You</h4>


    After two bites, Gu Weiwei took a picture and texted Fu Hanzheng.


    [I got the cookies and coffee, love you!]


    After this sentence, she sent a series of love hearts.


    Fu Hanzheng soon replied with one simple word.


    [Good.]


    Fu Shiyi reached out for a cookie, when Gu Weiwei pped his hand.


    ¡°It is not for you.¡±


    ¡°Not even one?! I brought them here for you.¡± Fu Shiyi nced at the cookies in her arms.


    Oh, his brother made those love cookies himself. One bite and he would die without regrets.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes the night before, he would not have believed that his brother would do such a thing.


    ¡°Not even one bite.¡± Gu Weiwei closed the box and squinted at him. ¡°Honestly, are you sure you didn¡¯t already eat any on the way?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think you have the guts.¡± Gu Weiwei closed the box and decided to save some forter.


    After all, this was the first time that Uncle Fu had baked cookies for her and they were in such a lovely shape.


    Fu Shiyi leafed through the magazine and said casually, ¡°I heard that you will get another award.¡±


    Anyway, she would definitely get the Best Actress Award or the Best Director Award.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Gu Weiwei took a sip of the coffee Fu Hanzheng asked him to bring to her.


    ¡°By the way, Fu Shiqin said that Qin Man went to my brother and asked him to choose a young and pretty girl to marry, so her nephew Qin Lv can have a chance with you,¡± Fu Shiyi whispered to her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Weiwei answered calmly. She knew that Fu Hanzheng would turn her down.


    She would believe that even if the earth became a square, Fu Hanzheng would not betray her.


    ¡°Oh? Just this?¡± Fu Shiyi nced at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Your brother did not approve of it, what else can I do?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. Alright, they understood each other very well.


    ¡°How is Grandma Fu?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with the coffee in hand.


    ¡°She is resting at home, so she is feeling a bit energetic these days.¡± Fu Shiyi looked at her in astonishment and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate grandma and dad?¡±


    If they had not objected strongly, she would not have divorced his brother.


    ¡°It is human nature, what is there to hate?¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    The Old Lady used to be the one who loved her the most apart from Fu Hanzheng. It must have broken her heart when she knew her real identity.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. He seemed to gradually understand why his brother could not let her go. He knew that she had grown up in the Gu Family, but he still wanted to be with her.


    Gu Weiwei was much more open-minded than other women.


    Most importantly, she truly loved his brother deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, apart from my father and grandma, everyone else is on your side.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Actually, before she told Fu Hanzheng, she was not only worried that Fu Hanzheng would not ept her, but also that everyone in the Fu Family would not be able to ept the truth.


    Although Fu Shengying and the Old Lady objected to it in the end, she had not expected that Fu Shiyi, Fu Shiqin and Mrs. Fu would side with them.

 Chapter 1052 - My Brother Loves You so Much

    <h4>Chapter 1052: My Brother Loves You so Much</h4>


    Fu Shiyi sighed as he leafed through the magazine and said, ¡°My brother loves you so much.¡±


    He had never seen his brother love a woman so deeply. He believed that apart from her, his brother would never love another woman so deeply.


    If they really separated, he did not know how much pain she would experience, but his brother would definitely be the one suffering the most.


    He and Second Brother normally talked back to his brother and tried to set him up, but they also wanted his brother to be happy more than anyone else.


    So when his brother knew that she was Gu Weiwei, he still chose to marry her.


    Without thinking much, he and Fu Shiqin sided with his brother.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the warm coffee and said with a smile, ¡°Third Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reliable.¡±


    ¡°Since when am I unreliable?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    They talked for a long while and then took a nap. When they arrived in New York, they went into their own cars and went to the hotel.


    However, they were in the same hotel on the same floor.


    But in order to avoid suspicion, they just greeted each other politely and returned to their own rooms.


    She and Lei Ning had just put away their luggage when there was a knock at the door.


    Lei Ning went to open the door and found that it was Song Yu and Qiu Ling.


    ¡°Director Mu, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Since they were all nominated for Sleepless, they only informed them that they wereing to the film festival but did not note when they wereing.


    ¡°I finished filming yesterday and came here on the ne. It has only been two hours,¡± Song Yu said and suggested, ¡°My agent has booked a nice restaurant, let¡¯s go together?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°Third Master is here too, should we ask him to join us?¡±


    ¡°I will call him.¡± Lei Ning went out and knocked at Fu Shiyi¡¯s room under her suggestion.


    After the promotion of Sleepless, they barely met. Since they were at the film festival, they ate together.


    ¡°I think that I should toast Best Actor Song and Director Mu in advance. You are going to get an award tomorrow,¡± Qiu Ling raised her ss and said.


    ¡°Stop talking about me. Didn¡¯t you ept Director Mu¡¯s new movie? The trophy is already waving at you,¡± Song Yu said.


    Qiu Ling blinked at Gu Weiwei cheekily. ¡°I will need Director Mu¡¯s help.¡±


    Gu Weiwei clinked sses with them. ¡°Good luck tomorrow.¡±


    Although there were many actresses who looked better than Qiu Ling, after careful consideration, she decided to let Qiu Ling y the female lead role.


    After all, with the foundation of the coboration of Sleepless, Qiu Ling was an actress who was good at studying, so there was no reason for them to not work together.


    The male lead was a C or D-list actor who was very good at performing, but he was never popr.


    They ate together and spent half an hour outside before returning to the hotel to rest.


    The moment Gu Weiwei returned to the room, Jolin called.


    ¡°Put on a face mask, you have not been sleeping well these days and your skin is terrible.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei took out the mask and was about to wash her face to put on a fresh face mask.


    ¡°The makeup artist and the gown have been arranged and they will be at the hotel tomorrow afternoon. You are the main event tomorrow and you must look very beautiful on the red carpet,¡± Jolin said seriously.


    With the award at the Lugano Film Festival and her nomination for the New York Film Festival, she had undoubtedly be the most popr Asian female star.

 Chapter 1053 - Too Bad I Am Not a Man

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Too Bad I Am Not a Man</h4>


    Gu Weiwei followed Jolin¡¯s request, washed herself up, put on a face mask and went to bed early.


    The following afternoon, the makeup artist came to the hotel room with the gown Jolin had prepared.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead when she saw the red satin gown.


    Whether it was for the film festival or the promotional event, her gown was always of a light color. It was the first time for her to wear such a bright color.


    But Jolin was not here and he was arranging the preparations for the movie, so she could not ask for anything else.


    So she forced herself to let the makeup artist put on her makeup and then put on the red satin gown.


    At the opening hour of the film festival, Fu Shiyi knocked at the door.


    Because he knew that his brother would not be happy to see his sister-inw and Song Yu entering the venue together, he came to be her partner.


    Lei Ning and the makeup artist opened the door and Gu Weiwei stepped out in the long gown.


    Fu Shiyi had seen how pretty she was, but he was still amazed when he saw hering out of the room.


    Her gown used to be a in color that made her look elegant and noble, but today¡¯s red satin gown made her fair skin look as smooth as white jade. Her carefully-made makeup made her look charming.


    Luckily, his brother did not see her, otherwise he would not have allowed her to walk the red carpet and let others see her beauty.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Weiwei became the shining star on the red carpet of the New York Film Festival tonight.


    After the ceremony started, they became the biggest winner of the day.


    Gu Weiwei did not get the Best Actress Award, but the Best Director Award.


    Song Yu, the male lead, had won Best Actor, Qiu Ling had won the first trophy since she entered the industry and Fu Shiyi had won the Best Supporting Role.


    They had won several important awards with just Sleepless.


    After the awards were given, they became the focus of the media interviews.


    After the media interviews, Gu Weiwei returned to the hotel, got changed and removed her makeup. Then she packed up her luggage and got ready to catch the early morning flight to London for the uing International Youth Forum meeting.


    Qin Man¡¯s men received her and Lei Ning at the airport, arranged amodation for them and told her about the meeting process and the main topic for the next three days.


    Although she had never participated in such a political event, she was more experienced and knowledgeable than her.


    Shepleted the speech calmly in front of the journalists and the meeting.


    Qin Man paid attention to the live-stream of the meeting and was full of admiration when she saw the young and beautiful girl calmly exining her points.


    She was so outstanding at the film festival and she was able to deal with such a situation calmly and wisely. How could Fu Hanzheng find such an outstanding girl?


    But what made her angry was that her nephew was so disappointing. He had failed to win her heart after so long.


    She wished that she was a man so that she could marry such a girl and bring her back to the Qin Family.


    But it was strange. She and Fu Hanzheng were divorced and they did not seem to be in contact anymore¡­ but no matter whether it was the Swedish Prince or their Xiao Lui, she was unmoved.


    It could be said that she had not forgotten about the old rtionship and she had not gotten over Fu Hanzheng. But maybe she had forgotten about it and just refused to start a new rtionship with anyone else.

 Chapter 1054 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 1054: I Miss You</h4>


    The movie Sleepless was greatly awarded at the New York Film Festival and was soon put in the spotlight at the International Youth Forum.


    Mu Weiwei soon became the hot topic of Hua Land.


    She was on the entertainment news and she was in the top three of the hot search list.


    Gu Weiwei had just finished the three-day meeting at the International Youth Forum and the moment she returned home, she took advantage of the poprity of herself and Qiu Ling and called for the opening ceremony of Life Reboot.


    Due to her high poprity, the opening ceremony of the movie attracted a great deal of attention.


    It was already veryte when they returned to the studio after the press conference.


    ¡°You can take a day off tomorrow and meet me at the site the day after tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The opening ceremony was done and the day after tomorrow, they were going to the film studio in the south.


    Jolin let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I have contacted all the artists who are involved. We will film the female lead and the supporting role the day after tomorrow. The male lead has one more movie to finish this week, so he will bete.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked him sincerely.


    Jolin checked the time and said, ¡°I am leaving now, call me if you need anything.¡±


    After Jolin and the rest of the staff left, Gu Weiwei stretchednguidly, packed up her things and intended to return to Yijing Pavilion.


    She was a bit tired after a week of traveling, so she looked out of the windowzily.


    ¡°Lei Ning, take a detour from Beihai Road.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lei Ning changed direction at the intersection.


    Beihai Road was where the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise was located. It seemed that she wanted to visit Boss.


    Sure enough, Gu Weiwei said as they approached Fu¡¯s Enterprise, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡±


    Lei Ning stopped at the open parking lot opposite Fu¡¯s Enterprise and looked at the person behind her through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°I am going downstairs to get something to drink,¡± said Lei Ning.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rolled down the window and looked at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise. Sure enough, the lights were still on.


    She made a call to Fu Hanzheng and stared at the floor of his office through the window.


    The phone rang twice and then Fu Hanzheng picked it up.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°Are you still at thepany?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that when she called at this hour, she was usually urging him to get off work.


    ¡°I am going home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise gloomily. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°I will meet you at the studio.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more. There are too many journalists following me these days.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed. They were leaving the capital the day after tomorrow for the filming.


    When they got busy with work, she wondered when they would be able to meet each other.


    Two months might not be a long time, but when she thought about it now, it felt very long.


    ¡°Then I will visit after the filming starts?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered gloomily.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that something was wrong with her voice, so he stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Are you home yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m on the way.¡± Gu Weiwei stared at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise through the window, she felt like running to meet him.


    But rationality kept suppressing her impulse.


    ¡°Go home and rest early,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave work early too.¡± Gu Weiwei unwillingly ended the call with him.


    After the call, Fu Hanzheng asked Xu Qian toe in and asked about the schedule for the following day. He nned to meet her after work tomorrow.


    He had been seeing her on TV these past two days and seeing her on the news made him want to see her even more in real life.

 Chapter 1055 - Date with Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Date with Your Man</h4>


    Gu Weiwei hung up and looked at the lights in Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    She knew that she would not be able to meet him here, but she still could not help but want to stay close to him.


    Lei Ning bought some drinks and gave her a bottle.


    ¡°Should we go home now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was already veryte when they returned to Yijing Pavilion.


    She had been travelling abroad for one week and then she had the opening ceremony of the movie. Gu Weiwei ate something at home and slept all the way through the night until the following day.


    Then she packed her luggage and smiled when she saw the cookies.


    She put down what she was doing and sat down on the sofa with the box of cookies. She smiled in satisfaction after tasting one cookie.


    Yuan Meng came over and saw her giggling as she ate a box of cookies. Out of curiosity, she reached out for the cookies.


    However, before she could reach for the cookies, Gu Weiwei pushed her hand away and covered the cookie box.


    ¡°This is not for you.¡±


    Seeing the childish heart-shaped cookies in her hands, Yuan Meng said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Fu Hanzheng made these for you?¡±


    Although she had known that they were together, she had never expected that an iceberg like Fu Hanzheng would do such a thing.


    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Gu Weiwei said proudly.


    Yuan Meng thought of how Fu Hanzheng was making cookies in the kitchen with an apron and shook her head.


    ¡°Oh yes, Yuan Shuo is not going to be in the capital these next two days. I have to wait until hees home to look after Yuan Bao, before I can go to the set with you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Lei Ning is with me, you cane anytime you want,¡± Gu Weiwei said. She was startled to see Yuan Meng in men¡¯s clothes. Suddenly, she thought of something and said with shining eyes, ¡°Do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Meng blinked.


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the suit she was wearing and said, ¡°Lend me your clothes and dress me up as a man.¡±


    Why was she so stupid? It was not convenient for her to meet Fu Hanzheng, but she could dress up as someone else.


    Especially when Yuan Meng was an expert at disguising.


    As long as she disguised herself as a man and went to meet Fu Hanzheng, the media and fans would not notice it, and neither would the Fu Family.


    ¡°You are going to meet Fu Hanzheng?¡± Yuan Meng had immediately hit the nail on the head.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Please, I am leaving tomorrow, let me meet him.¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Yuan Meng said and led her to her own room. She pushed open the walk-in closet and inside were all kinds of men¡¯s wigs, clothes and cosmetics for disguise.


    ¡°Where did you learn all of this?¡± Gu Weiwei had never known that there were so many things hidden in her room.


    ¡°I used to do special makeup when I was free. I can even dress you up as an alien, let alone a man,¡± Yuan Meng said as she pressed her down onto the chair in front of the mirror.


    Then she rolled up her sleeves, tied up her hair and put on a dark brown wig.


    Gu Weiwei looked at herself in the mirror and frowned. ¡°I still look a bit feminine.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet, what are you in such a hurry for?¡± Yuan Meng said as she put on some foundation to cover her fair skin and painted her eyebrows, making her look more manly.


    After the makeup was done, she went to pick out clothes and shoes for her.


    ¡°Get changed.¡±


    With the clothes in her arms, Gu Weiwei put on a thick singlet, a suit and leather shoes, so as to not look too thin. Then she walked out, looking like a young elite.


    Yuan Meng walked around her twice and put on a pair of ck-framed sses to cover her overly pretty eyes. Then she was satisfied.


    ¡°Done, you can go on a date with your man now.¡±

 Chapter 1056 - The Love in Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The Love in Her Eyes</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at herself in the mirror and looked at herself in satisfaction.


    Then she happily returned to her room and made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I have a banquet with Yuhai Enterprise and I¡¯m now on the way,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Got it, go ahead.¡±


    Gu Weiwei happily hung up when she found out about the schedule. She checked the ce where the banquet was held at Yuhai Enterprise and went out in excitement.


    In order not to attract suspicion, she did not drive her own car there but asked Lei Ning to drive her to the downtown area and then she took a taxi there.


    When she arrived at the banquet, she tried her best to sneak in.


    Sure enough, the moment she entered the venue, she saw Fu Hanzheng talking with several top managers.


    He walked around the venue with a ss of champagne and even chatted with the female guests.


    But she kept ncing at Fu Hanzheng.


    She was excited about meeting him, but she also wanted to tease him.


    He had not seen through Yuan Meng when she was dressed up as a man, but now she was in this state, would he recognize her?


    Fu Hanzheng sensed that someone was looking at him, so he nced over and saw a thin young man talking with two female guests.


    For some reason, that man looked a bit familiar.


    But they were too far away to see who it was.


    Fu Shiqin came in from outside and gave him the car keys.


    ¡°I found someone to buy the new car, you can deal with the rest yourself.¡±


    He had suddenly thought of meeting his sister-inw today.


    So he spent a great deal of effort to buy a new car and put it under someone else¡¯s name so that he could use it to meet his sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng took the keys, stuffed them into his pocket and checked the time. He could not wait to leave.


    ¡°It has only been half an hour and you are leaving already? Please give them some face.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him with a small voice when he saw him leaving.


    Fu Hanzheng restrained his anxiety and continued to deal with the people at the banquet.


    Judging from her voicest night, she seemed to be in a bad mood. She had just ended the call for no reason and when he called her again, her phone was switched off.


    He asked Lei Ning and she said that she hadn¡¯t been with her.


    Having talked with the staff of Yuhai Enterprise, he made another call to Gu Weiwei, only to find that her phone was off.


    Lei Ning did not bring her with her when she went out alone. Where was she going?


    He was just thinking when a clear voice arose behind him.


    ¡°President Fu, who are you calling in such a hurry?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and was startled when he saw the handsome young man in front of him. Then he realized what was going on when he saw the man¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked and continued to y dumb.


    ¡°President Fu¡­ knows me?¡±


    He did not even recognize Yuan Meng as a man, so how did he see through her disguise so easily?


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and whispered, ¡°Of course, we are very close.¡±


    It was obvious that Yuan Meng did it.


    To be fair, she was very good at pretending.


    But the love in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°I was just teasing you, but I was recognized at one nce. How boring.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng resisted the urge to hold her in his arms and said as he nced around, ¡°Wait for me in the garden outside, I will be out in one minute.¡±

 Chapter 1057 - Because I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Because I Miss You</h4>


    Gu Weiwei did not want to waste time talking with him in front of everyone, so she put down the ss and went to the garden outside.


    The banquet was held in a club and since it was getting cold, the guests were indoors and there was no one in the garden outside.


    Standing under a remote tree, she was full of joy at finally seeing him.


    Two minutes after she went outside, Fu Hanzheng came over to her.


    The moment he approached her, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips deeply.


    After a long while, he released her lips unwillingly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He had nned to meet her after the banquet.


    But before he reached her, she appeared in front of him.


    The moment he recognized her, he was overjoyed.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    When she saw Yuan Meng dressed in men¡¯s clothes, she thought of disguising herself as a man, so that she would not be suspicious.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. No wonder she had called him for no reason. She was here for him.


    ¡°We are going to the film studio tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so I want to see you today no matter what,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she leaned her face against his chest and whispered.


    Fu Hanzheng removed the sses from her face. ¡°I was actually going to meet you this evening.¡±


    If she had not arrived in time, he would have left already.


    ¡°But I beat you to it.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled naughtily.


    No wonder he had been checking his watch and seemed to be in a hurry to leave. So he was going to meet her.


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Fu Hanzheng caressed her face, looking gentle.


    Just as he was thinking about her, she appeared in front of him in surprise.


    ¡°I will meet you in the future, it is too troublesome for you toe to me all the time. Anyway, because Yuan Meng is around, it is very easy for me to dress up as someone else.¡±


    With her arms around his waist, Gu Weiwei told him her n.


    She was actually slow-witted. Why had she not thought of Yuan Meng¡¯s skill earlier? If she had, it would not have been so troublesome to meet him in the past!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s shining eyes, Fu Hanzheng could not help but kiss her lips.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said excitedly, ¡°Also, when I am done with the movie, I can apply to be your assistant. Then I can go with you anywhere you want.¡±


    But she had to find Yuan Meng and learn how to create this disguise herself, as soon as possible, so that it would be easier for her in the future.


    ¡°No need, you don¡¯t have to do that, Weiwei,¡± Fu Hanzheng said guiltily.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the man¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°But I want to see you every day, only then can I see you every day¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her face and kissed her gently.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei looked up and passionately responded to the man¡¯s kiss, spilling out their love and longing.


    Fu Shiqin came out to answer a call and heard his brother¡¯s voice. He went over to him.


    Didn¡¯t his brother leave to meet his sister-inw? Why was he here?


    Then he saw a man who looked familiar from behind the tree, kissing another young and handsome man passionately.


    One of the figures looked very familiar, and when he got closer and saw the two of them, he was totally confused.


    ¡°Brother!¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Sister-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Sister-inw?</h4>


    Hearing the voice, Fu Hanzheng released her lips and put on the sses for her.


    Then he turned to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shiqin was still on the verge of breaking down inwardly. Wasn¡¯t this the time to ask him if he was okay?


    Shouldn¡¯t he ask him if he was fine?


    ¡°You can go in now.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged coldly.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother and then at the young man in his brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Brother, what¡­ are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to see sister-inw? Why are you meeting a man here? Are you letting sister-inw down?¡±


    ¡­


    Although his brother did not like women before his sister-inw, he had never liked men either.


    Why was he suddenly gay?


    Fu Hanzheng frowned impatiently. ¡°Shut up and go in.¡±


    He did not want to waste their rare meeting time.


    ¡°I am not going in.¡± Fu Shiqin looked at the young man in his brother¡¯s arms and almost burst into tears. ¡°Brother, even if you can¡¯t be with sister-inw, you can¡¯t mess around with a man¡­¡±


    Damn, he had failed his sister-inw and his brother.


    He was not careful and his brother had be gay.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s words, Gu Weiweiughed so hard that she was shaking.


    She suddenly felt very yful, and so she cleared her throat and said to Fu Shiqin in a low voice ¡°President Fu and I truly love each other, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ shut up, my brother and sister-inw are in true love!¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed.


    Oh man, what should he do? His brother was gay and dumb, what about his sister-inw?


    ¡°President Fu just said that he only loves me,¡± Gu Weiwei imitated a man¡¯s voice and continued to tease Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin raised his hand and pointed at the man who was seducing his brother with a trembling finger. Then he pointed at his brother in disappointment.


    ¡°I was so¡­ wrong about you. I don¡¯t have a brother like you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at the girl in his arms and said helplessly, ¡°Still not done?¡±


    Seeing that Fu Shiqin was truly frightened, Gu Weiwei greeted him with her normal voice.


    ¡°Hello, Second Master, long time no see.¡±


    Hearing his sister-inw¡¯s voice, Fu Shiqin got startled and stuttered.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Will your brother kiss anyone else apart from me?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    But she was d that he was defending her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Sister-inw?!¡± Fu Shiqin suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Got it, can you leave now?¡± Gu Weiwei urged with a smile.


    She did not want to waste time exining these things to him.


    Fu Shiqin patted his frightened heart. ¡°Then continue, I will leave now.¡±


    So it was his sister-inw! She had frightened him. He had thought that his brother was really with a man.


    He knew that his brother would never be interested in anyone else apart from his sister-inw.


    But how could he still kiss his sister-inw when she was dressed like a man?


    He took a few steps and thought of something. He turned around and reminded them.


    ¡°You better go somewhere else. It is not safe here. If anyone sees you, we will be in big trouble.¡±


    He knew that she was his sister-inw, but no one else knew.


    If they identally made the headlines, his brother would be rumored to be gay and the matter would be very serious.

 Chapter 1059 - Fu Hanzhengs Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Gossip</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei exchanged a look and decided to listen to Fu Shiqin¡¯s advice. They left the banquet and went to Jinxiu Compound.


    Although she had not lived here for a long time, everything was neat and tidy.


    Their rtionship started in this apartment, so it was inevitable that they would feel something when they returned to their home.


    Fu Hanzheng removed the sses, removed the wig and asked as he adjusted her hair.


    ¡°Leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the actors will be on set tomorrow, so I have to be there to direct them,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her soft hair and asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and pursed her lips. ¡°I was in a hurry to meet you, so I forgot.¡±


    Yuan Meng had spent a few hours disguising her, and because she could not wait to meet him, she did not eat dinner.


    Fu Hanzheng removed her hands from around his waist, opened the fridge and found some food, he cooked it and they ate together.


    Then they each made a cup of ck tea and talked on the sofa in the living room, neither of them willing to sleep.


    Gu Weiwei was nestled in his armszily. The familiar arms and scent surrounded her, making her feel very relieved and happy.


    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    She could not believe that it was her when she looked at herself in the mirror. However, he recognized her at one nce.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you be, I will always know it¡¯s you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Even if she could disguise herself as someone else, he was too familiar with her.


    Every move, every look and smile was enough for him to recognize her.


    Especially when he saw the joyful and cunning look in her eyes, he was very familiar with it.


    Gu Weiwei sighed in defeat. She had not told him that she wasing to find him, just to tease him.


    But he saw through her before she did anything, so she had to make fun of Fu Shiqin instead.


    She could not help butugh when she thought of how Shiqin became hopping mad.


    She leaned against him and said, ¡°If your family forbids us from being together, I will dress up as a man and be with you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the top of her head and mumbled, ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡±


    The two of them stayed in Jinxiu Compound for the entire night. There was no lingering across skin, but they watched the sky turn from night to day.


    At seven in the morning, Gu Weiwei checked the time and said gloomily, ¡°I need to leave for the airport.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng made a call and asked Lei Ning to pick her up.


    Then he helped her put on the wig and said with a gentle voice, ¡°No matter how busy the filming is, you must take a good rest. Don¡¯t let me find out that you are overworked.¡±


    When she devoted herself to work, she would work too hard.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of him and said unwillingly, ¡°Don¡¯t leave work sote.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off and she went over to where Lei Ning was waiting. Seeing her leaving in Lei Ning¡¯s car, he returned to the apartment to wash up and get changed.


    Then he rushed to thepany for work.


    After the morning meeting, Xu Qian rushed to his office nervously.


    ¡°President Fu, a mediapany caught you behaving intimately with a manst night.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Boss only love the Lady Boss?


    How could he possibly behave intimately with a man?


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they report it¡­?¡±


    Xu Qian looked at his boss in disbelief. The news would cause a sensation and the stock prices would drop.


    ¡°Get them to report it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 1060 - Fu Hanzhengs Gossip 2

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Gossip 2</h4>


    Xu Qian did not understand what he intended, but he did not suppress the news.


    So while Gu Weiwei boarded the ne and rushed to the Film Town in the South, the news spread like wildfire.


    Fu Shiyi had just finished his work and returned to the capital from abroad. His agent said in fright, ¡°Third Master, Boss has been caught in a scandal.¡±


    ¡°Gossip?¡± Fu Shiyi was startled. Had his brother and sister-inw been photographed meeting in secret?


    The agent gave him the phone. ¡°Some media outlets filmed Boss behaving intimately with a young manst night. This is all over the news.¡±


    ¡°With a man?¡± Fu Shiyi grabbed the phone and mumbled, ¡°Impossible, my brother is¡­¡±


    Before he finished the words, he saw the attached picture of two men hugging each other.


    Also, was one of them really his brother?


    What was going on? He had only been gone for a few days and his brother had be gay?


    He went through several news reports and found that not only were they hugging each other, but there were also pictures of them leaving hand in hand. Some reports even spected that they had spent the night together.


    Everyone online was specting about his brother¡¯s sexual orientation. Also, his brother had never had any scandals with women, so even when he was with sister-inw, only a small portion of people knew about it.


    Therefore, when such a report was published, everyone online believed that his brother liked men.


    That was why he had never gotten married or had a girlfriend. It turned out that he had a boyfriend in secret.


    He made a call to Fu Shiqin. ¡°Second Brother, what is going on with our brother¡¯s news? Is our brother really in a rtionship with that man?¡±


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Yes, and they kissed too. What about it?¡±


    ¡°What about it? Everyone thinks that our brother is gay, what do you think is wrong?¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    ¡°But he did hug someone, and the reports are all true.¡± Compared to Fu Shiqin who was furious, Fu Shiqin was very calm.


    If his brother had not approved of it, such a report would not have been published.


    This report was not for anyone else but his parents.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shiyi was furious and asked, ¡°What about sister-inw? He is in such a mess with a man, then sister-inw¡­ No, Second Brother, you are hiding something from me.¡±


    He had not thought of it before, but now he realized that something was wrong. Something was very wrong.


    Fu Shiqin was way too calm for such a big matter.


    ¡°No way!¡± Fu Shiqin was trying very hard not to tell him.


    ¡°Who is the man in the picture?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am still investigating,¡± Fu Shiqin said calmly.


    That person was Sister-inw in disguise, but it was impossible to find out now.


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s tone, Fu Shiyi said straightforwardly, ¡°That man must be sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He had not even recognized that it was his sister-inw, and he had only seen the picture on the news. How could he be so sure that it was his sister-inw?


    Fu Shiyi snorted. ¡°Our brother can¡¯t do anything with anyone else apart from her!¡±


    Although he was a bit frightened when he saw the photos, it was not hard to figure out who that man was.


    Normally, even he and Fu Shiqin would be kicked away, let alone men.


    If that man was not his sister-inw, his brother would not have been able to do that.


    Also, Yuan Meng, who was next to his sister-inw, was an expert in dressing up as a man. She had even tricked him when they were at the wedding.

 Chapter 1061 - The Test

    <h4>Chapter 1061: The Test</h4>


    Gu Weiwei switched off her phone after she boarded the ne. The moment she got off the ne, she rushed to the film studio to make arrangements for the shoot tomorrow. It was already six in the evening when she returned to the hotel.


    Jolin came to her room anxiously. ¡°Did you see the news about Boss?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the ss of water from Lei Ning and asked in astonishment, ¡°News?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was always on the financial news and she had never paid much attention to him.


    Jolin passed the newspaper to her. ¡°Boss had a scandal with a manst night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was just drinking water when she choked at the sight of the picture.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was going on?


    She had not been photographed meeting him so many times before, but when she met him for the first timest night, the media caught it and reported it.


    ¡°This news is obviously fake, yet it is all over the inte, saying that this mysterious man is Boss¡¯ boyfriend,¡± Jolin said furiously.


    If he had not known about her rtionship with Boss, he would have believed such news.


    After all, Boss had never had a girlfriend or gotten married all these years. Everyone had been suspecting his sexual orientation, but now that the news was out, it was undoubtedly true.


    Gu Weiwei touched her nose guiltily. She had not expected that she and Fu Hanzheng would end up in this position in the headlines.


    ¡°Well¡­ you can stop worrying about it, I will ask him.¡±


    If she exined this matter to Jolin, it would also be rted to why she and Fu Hanzheng got a divorce.


    ¡°There is a gathering in one hour, don¡¯t forget to leave on time,¡± Jolin said and left the room.


    Gu Weiwei did not call Fu Hanzheng until he left.


    ¡°What is going on with the news?¡±


    ¡°The media was searching for a rich second-generation heir and a model at the banquet, and they identally filmed us,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°Then what should we do now? If we don¡¯t rify the matter, there will be a huge misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°But everyone will suspect your sexual orientation¡­¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    This kind of misunderstanding was very hurtful for men.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng was not affected by the news.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Weiwei frowned and suddenly realized something. ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Did what?¡±


    ¡°Without your permission, such news would not have appeared,¡± Gu Weiwei said. With his influence in the capital, if the media caught onto such a thing, they would not dare to release it without informing him, unless they wanted to die.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I will deal with it, don¡¯t worry, I will call youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed and hung up.


    If this was a report approved by Fu Hanzheng, she could only guess that he was trying to test the reactions of Fu Shengying and the Old Lady at the old mansion.


    Fu Hanzheng answered Mrs. Fu¡¯s call aftering off the phone call with Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Hanzheng, your father and grandma asked you toe home. We saw the news today.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and hung up.


    Fu Shiqin received a call too. He put down his work and went over to him.


    ¡°Brother, the newspaper that took the pictures has been dealt with.¡±


    His brother was trying to test his father and the Old Lady¡¯s reaction through this matter, to see if they would rather ept him and the man or him and his sister-inw.

 Chapter 1062 - With That Man?

    <h4>Chapter 1062: With That Man?</h4>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and left with Fu Shiqin.


    When they returned to the old mansion, Fu Shiyi had already arrived.


    Fu Shengying stared at the two people who came in with a dark face and pointed at the newspaper on the table before they sat down.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the newspaper and sat down calmly.


    Fu Shengying sighed and looked at Fu Shiqin, knowing that he would not be able to get anything out of him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the banquet with him yesterday? What happened?¡±


    Fu Shiqin shrank his neck under his father¡¯s re and said honestly as he sat down, ¡°The paparazzi was filming a scandal between a rich second-generation heir and a famous supermodel, and they identally filmed our brother. When our brother saw the news this afternoon, he asked someone to silence the newspapers¡­¡±


    What he meant was that this report was not made by them but by someone else. They had already shut down the newspapers out of anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you how they got the pictures. I asked you about your brother and that man!¡± Fu Shengying pped the newspaper on the table and stressed his point.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother discreetly and then at his father as he said cowardly, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t dare to say it.¡±


    Fu Shengying nced at Fu Hanzheng and said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°Tell me! What can he do to you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a helpless look at his brother and said, ¡°We were supposed to attend a banquet, but our brother drank too much and¡­¡±


    ¡°He is hugging a man after drinking too much. Is that something your brother is capable of?¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ that man looks a bit like sister-inw. Our brother got drunk and mistook him as sister-inw and kissed him,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he stole a look at Fu Shengying and the Old Lady. ¡°But our brother did not see her, he just¡­ mistook this man for her¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi watched Fu Shiqin¡¯s performance with great interest. He was almost as good as him.


    Then he cooperated with him exaggeratedly.


    ¡°He did and he even kissed him, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly and whispered, ¡°He truly misses my sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Shengying got so nervous that he turned to Fu Hanzheng who had been silent.


    ¡°Is what he said true?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shengying did not fully believe him. He looked at him and then at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°The media took pictures of you and dared to report it without informing you?¡±


    It was not clear whether it was an ident or a deliberate one.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It is just a small news agency. They even sold some pictures and made a fortune.¡±


    Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he struck the table. The news agency had made the arrangements, so of course he could not let anyone know that his brother had instigated them.


    ¡°Look at you, how will people look at you and the Fu Family?¡± Fu Shengying looked at Fu Hanzheng angrily.


    Now the whole Hua Land was saying that he liked men.


    ¡°You asked our brother to get a divorce, but you did not allow him to see sister-inw. Our brother drank too much and when he saw someone who looked like sister-inw, he could not help but feel helpless. Can¡¯t you at least understand?¡± Fu Shiqin spoke up for his brother.


    Fu Shengying red at Fu Shiqin and snapped at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Were you really with that manst night?¡±

 Chapter 1063 - My Brother Met That Man Again

    <h4>Chapter 1063: My Brother Met That Man Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Fu Shengying pointed at him and was so annoyed that he did not know what to say.


    Fu Hanzheng stood up coldly. ¡°It is enough that I don¡¯t see her. Don¡¯t worry about what I do with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Of all people, why did you have to mess around with a man? You are so shameless!¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    .


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, we still want to maintain your dignity!¡± Fu Shengying bellowed.


    ¡°I told you that I have already done what you asked me to do. Don¡¯t ask me to do anything else.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng stood up and left.


    Fu Shengying leaned against the sofa, losing all the previous energy he had to lecture him.


    Mrs. Fu asked someone to bring over the medicine and urged him to take it.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk nicely? Why must we argue?¡±


    Fu Shengying took the medicine and felt better.


    ¡°Of course I must say something, he is with a man¡­¡±


    Seeing the pictures in the newspaper, Fu Shengying felt his head aching even more.


    Old Lady, who had been silent, sat in the wheelchair and asked someone to fetch the newspaper. She said to Fu Shiqin after reading it for a while, ¡°You mean this person¡­ resembles Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they look alike.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    Old Lady asked again, ¡°Where is Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°The filming of the new movie is starting, and she is making a movie at the Film Town in the South,¡± Fu Shiyi answered instantly.


    When Fu Shiqin said that she looked like sister-inw, they would definitely suspect that it was her.


    After all, apart from her, his brother had never been so close to anyone else.


    But his brother would not let them find out that it was his sister-inw.


    Hearing the Old Lady¡¯s words, Fu Shengying came back to himself and made a call to check the person in the picture.


    However, a few minutester, Xu Qian called.


    ¡°Second Master, Boss asked me to pick someone up.¡±


    ¡°Just pick him up, what are you telling me for?¡± Fu Shiqin nced at his father and said, ¡°I have something to do, I am hanging up now.¡±


    ¡°Boss asked me to pick that man up.¡± Xu Qian repeated.


    ¡°Who?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°It is¡­ the man in the picture,¡± Xu Qian said anxiously.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his father and turned on the speaker.


    ¡°The man in the picture, did my brother ask you to pick him up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss is waiting for me to meet him.¡± Xu Qian sounded anxious and panicked as he mumbled, ¡°The news today has caused thepany¡¯s shares to drop by a few points. Boss is meeting that person again too, if anyone knows about it¡­¡±


    ¡°He still wants to meet him?¡± Fu Shiqin felt his forehead and mumbled, ¡°Is my brother crazy?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ should I do it or not?¡± Xu Qian asked.


    ¡°You¡­ go pick him up first, I will go there now too,¡± Fu Shiqin said, hung up and went out.


    ¡°Shiqin, you must persuade your brother¡­¡± Mrs. Fu saw Fu Shiqin off and sighed as she returned to the living room. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what happened? You made my brother get divorced, and now he is not taking it well.¡± Fu Shiyi nced at the family elders in the room and mumbled, ¡°After being provoked, it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise when people do something abnormal.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean abnormal? He has be like this with a man.¡± Fu Shengying struck the table.


    What was he up to, by asking Xu Qian to pick him up today?

 Chapter 1064 - My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1064: My Brother</h4>


    Fu Shiyi was not affected by the anxiety of the others at home. Instead, he tried to persuade them calmly.


    ¡°So be it. It is not Gu Weiwei, what is there to be angry about?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fu Shengying red at him angrily.


    ¡°Honestly, when my brother liked women, you forced him to divorce and now my brother has found someone he likes and you are not satisfied. What do you want my brother to do?¡± Fu Shiyi sighed deeply.


    ¡°No matter what, he can¡¯t¡­ fall for a man,¡± Fu Shengying said angrily.


    ¡°So what if he is a man? There are many men who love each other in this world.¡± Fu Shiyi blinked at his father and snorted. ¡°Anyway, if my brother is gay, you are the ones who forced him to be gay. If he didn¡¯t divorce sister-inw, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiyi!¡± Mrs. Fu interrupted him and bellowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something better?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as my brother likes him.¡± Fu Shiyi shrugged and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if my brother brings a male sister-inw home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± Old Lady coughed a few times in the wheelchair and weakly said, ¡°Get someone to see what is going on.¡±


    If it was really Gu Weiwei in disguise, that would be fine.


    If it was not her, it would truly have been another man¡­


    The family was not in the mood for dinner, so Fu Shiyi was the only one eating.


    He had just eaten his fill when his father received a picture and video sent by Lei Meng.


    Xu Qian drove the man to Landscape Vi and Fu Hanzheng came out to pick him up. The man even brought him something.


    Fu Hanzheng opened it and was very happy.


    They talked as they walked into the vi side by side, followed by Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian.


    Having read the message, Fu Shengying called Lei Meng.


    ¡°They are still at the vi?¡±


    ¡°Still inside, we have been discovered, we can¡¯t go in.¡± Lei Meng replied.


    ¡°Did you find out Mu Weiwei¡¯s schedule?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    He had to make sure that Gu Weiwei was not in the capital, so he could find out if she was pretending to be that man.


    ¡°Miss. Mu has been busy with the filming of the new movie. She flew to the film studio in the South this morning and is no longer in the capital.¡± Lei Meng confessed.


    Fu Shengying turned pale and hung up without saying a word.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady asked him anxiously, after seeing him sitting there silently.


    Fu Shengying sighed with a heavy expression. ¡°He is really meeting that man. He even brought him to Landscape Vi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Fu was very anxious.


    Old Lady asked, ¡°What about Gu Weiwei? Isn¡¯t it Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°She went to the film studio in the South and is not even in the capital anymore,¡± Fu Shengying said and sighed deeply.


    He had thought that it was Gu Weiwei in disguise, so he was not troubled.


    But it was not her, which made him panic.


    ¡°It really is not her?¡± Old Lady did not believe him and asked again.


    ¡°No, Lei Meng has already asked someone to take a look at the film studio. She is indeed there and not in the capital.¡± Fu Shengying sighed helplessly and said in confusion, ¡°He was not like that before.¡±


    Before he met Gu Weiwei, he did not like women, but neither did he say that he had any preferences towards men.


    He had a rtionship with Gu Weiwei, which meant that he liked women, not men.


    What was going on? Why was he suddenly interested in men after getting divorced?

 Chapter 1065 - Gu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Gu Weiwei</h4>


    Fu Shiyi was eating fruit after the meal as he looked at the elders who were very concerned about his brother.


    When they heard Fu Shiqin saying that the man looked like sister-inw, they had thought that it was Gu Weiwei in disguise.


    Therefore, they thought that his brother did not truly like men.


    ¡°It was not the case before, but now he has fallen for a man, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°He and that woman got married. He likes women, but now¡­¡± Fu Shengying said and sighed heavily.


    Fu Shiqin sat down with a te of fruits and analyzed while he ate.


    ¡°There are bisexual people in this world who like women and also men. My brother probably has this type of orientation.¡±


    It seemed thatpared to his brother being gay, they were more epting of him liking women, even if that woman was Gu Weiwei. They could not ept a man.


    Old Lady sighed. ¡°The problem lies with that woman.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want our brother to be with Gu Weiwei, and my brother has divorced her and hasn¡¯t seen her. It is not a rtionship that can be forgotten just because you want it to be. Now that he has met a man who looks like her, what do you still want, no matter how displeased you are?¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady exchanged a look and sighed at the same time.


    He and Gu Weiwei made them ufortable, and they were even more displeased when he was with a man.


    When he was with Gu Weiwei, his family was unhappy. If something like this happened to him with a man, not only would they be displeased, thepany would also be affected.


    Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shiyi who was making sarcasticments. ¡°Eat, eat, eat! Don¡¯t you two know how to persuade your brother?¡±


    ¡°Can we stop him?¡± Fu Shiyi said innocently.


    Now that she knew that her son was gay, she must be anxious.


    Mrs. Fu was so anxious that she almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Is he really going to have a rtionship with that man? What will happen in the future?¡±


    If she had known that after his divorce this was going to happen, she would have let Gu Weiwei stay.


    Old Lady got a headache just thinking about it. ¡°Why did he choose a man who looks like Gu Weiwei? He just can¡¯t let go of that woman.¡±


    ¡°That is why my brother can¡¯t forget about his old rtionship and neither can he see sister-inw. Now that he has met someone who looks like sister-inw, we should understand why he is acting differently.¡± Fu Shiyi tried to persuade the elders.


    ¡°Stop adding fuel to the fire. I asked you toe home to think of a solution, not to talk nonsense.¡± Fu Shengying red at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What can we do? Just let him be. My brother likes a man, and it is better than him being entangled with Gu Weiwei, right? Be open-minded,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Shengying was already very angry, but after hearing his words, he became even angrier. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will leave.¡± Fu Shiyi went to the side with the te of fruits and chuckled inwardly at their anxiety.


    ¡°What time is it now to be arguing? Think of something.¡± Mrs. Fu urged.


    Old Lady and Fu Shengying exchanged a look and said to Mrs. Fu after a long consideration, ¡°Go to the film studio in the South and meet Gu Weiwei, ask her to¡­ persuade him.¡±


    They all knew what Hanzheng was like.


    No matter how much they tried to persuade him, he would not listen.


    He had only ever listened to her in the past and she was the cause of everything. It would be useful for her to persuade him.

 Chapter 1066 - The Fu Familys Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1066: The Fu Family¡¯s Retreat</h4>


    ¡°You want her to persuade him?¡± Fu Shengying looked at the Old Lady, doubting his own ears. ¡°Are you agreeing to reigniting their old me?¡±


    He had forced them to divorce and now he was contacting Gu Weiwei to persuade Hanzheng. Wasn¡¯t he agreeing to their rtionship?


    ¡°I did not agree to that. Let¡¯s solve the problem now and stop Hanzheng from being involved with that man.¡±


    Old Lady stressed that she was trying to cut off Fu Hanzheng from that man.


    With his temper, no matter how much they tried to persuade him, he would not listen.


    But he had approached that man only because that man resembled Gu Weiwei.


    If Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him, he should stop his ridiculous behavior and rify the matter.


    She knew very well that none of their words were as effective as Gu Weiwei¡¯s.


    Although they were divorced, they could only ask her to change his stance.


    Otherwise with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s stubbornness, not only would he not rify the rumor, but he would also have more dealings with that man. By that time, he would not be able to clear his name.


    ¡°If they contact each other again, will they be able to break up in the future?¡± Fu Shengying said worriedly.


    If they let go and allowed them to contact each other, they would never be able to reconcile.


    ¡°They are divorced now, what else can happen?¡±


    Now they were divorced, but Hanzheng was also so close to another man.


    ¡°If we ask her to persuade him now, shall we just let them continue staying in contact afterwards?¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°That is better than nothing. Right now he is in contact with a man!¡± Old Lady said.


    As long as he did not marry her, they could keep in touch. They would turn a blind eye to it and pretend that they did not know anything.


    Seeing the Old Lady relenting, Mrs. Fu also tried to persuade Fu Shengying.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how many directors have called this afternoon? If we don¡¯t rify this matter, it will be very difficult to exin.¡±


    Actually, she suspected that they had done it on purpose.


    But it was a good thing that the Old Lady was willing to relent.


    Fu Shiyi showed the stock market page to his father. ¡°Another drop.¡±


    Fu Shengying red at him and still could note up with another idea. He felt that if he let go, he would not be able to talk with that woman again.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t rify this matter, there will be rumors about my brothering out of the closet online.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded his father as he yed with his phone.


    His brother was really daring to use such a thing to test his father and grandma.


    Also, it had reached the point where everyone knew about it.


    Fu Shengying felt his forehead and waved his hands.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish, Old Lady.¡±


    Mrs. Fu let out a sigh of relief and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Shiyi, call her and ask her if she can talk with your brother about this.¡±


    Now that the matter was getting out of hand, if she did not stop Hanzheng from rifying the matter, it would be toote to rectify.


    Fu Shiyi texted Fu Shiqin and his brother and made a call to Gu Weiwei after hearing what his mother said.


    But it was Jolin who answered the call.


    ¡°What is it? We are busy.¡±


    ¡°Jolin, ask my sister-inw to answer the call.¡± Fu Shiyi urged under the expectant gaze of the family.


    ¡°She is telling the actors about the scene and she has no time. We can talk about it after this scene,¡± Jolin said and hung up.

 Chapter 1067 - The Fu Familys Retreat 2

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The Fu Family¡¯s Retreat 2</h4>


    Fu Shiyi said to Mrs. Fu angrily as he held the phone, ¡°She is talking with the actors and has no time to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Still busy at this hour?¡± Mrs. Fu frowned.


    ¡°It is a night scene, Jolin said that he will call you after the shoot finishes,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    The family sat together and waited anxiously. An hourter, Gu Weiwei called back.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me, we have one more scene to shoot.¡±


    Fu Shiyi cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Did you see the rumor about my brother? Also, my brother met that man again tonight, so can you talk him out of it?¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one on the news? Didn¡¯t this man already know about it? What was he talking about?


    ¡°It is none of your business if we break up, but if you don¡¯t, my brother will really be gay¡­¡± Fu Shiyi said exaggeratedly.


    Gu Weiwei could tell that he was on the phone, while the elders of the Fu Family listened in.


    What he said meant that the Fu Family must not have seen through her disguise.


    Now they all thought that Fu Hanzheng was in a very intimate rtionship with a man, so they asked Fu Shiyi to make this call so she could persuade Fu Hanzheng.


    She was just worried that when the news was out, the elders of the Fu Family would find out about her meeting with Fu Hanzheng.


    So she told Yuan Meng that she should dress up as she did the day before to meet Fu Hanzheng and deliver the things she left for Fu Hanzheng.


    It was probably because of this that they believed that Fu Hanzheng was meeting a man, not her.


    So she said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Third Master, your brother and I are divorced. His matter has nothing to do with me and so I can¡¯t help very much.¡±


    Fu Shiyi must have turned on the speaker, so she had to cooperate with him.


    She could not agree so quickly, otherwise she would be suspicious.


    ¡°Why is it none of your business? That man looks so much like you, are you really going to watch my brother be with that man?¡± Fu Shiyi asked anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment, feeling helpless. If she had not pretended to be that man, she would have believed his words.


    ¡°Third Master, I really can¡¯t help you with this matter, I still have a scene to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw, you are the only one who can save my brother, otherwise if he has anything to do with that man, he will be gay.¡± Fu Shiyi begged her.


    Hearing him calling his brother gay, Gu Weiwei got so annoyed.


    ¡°That is his own choice, I have no right to interfere.¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a helpless look at Fu Shengying and the Old Lady, looking helpless.


    Mrs. Fu felt a bit anxious and said as she took over Fu Shiyi¡¯s phone, ¡°Weiwei, this is a very important matter. If Hanzheng does not rify anything to the public, it will affect thepany and the Fu Family. We tried to persuade him but he did not listen. Can you talk with him? He has always been obedient to you¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Mrs. Fu, I promised not to talk with him any more. I really can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, this is not what I mean, but what the Old Lady and Hanzheng¡¯s father request,¡± Mrs. Fu said quickly.


    She just could not figure out if they had done it on purpose or if it truly was an ident.


    Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s words, Gu Weiwei was startled. Did that mean that¡­ the Old Lady had given in and asked her to contact Fu Hanzheng to rify the matter?

 Chapter 1068 - Fu Hanzheng Won

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Fu Hanzheng Won</h4>


    Mrs. Fu did not hear her speak for a long while and said again, ¡°Weiwei, he won¡¯t listen to us. If you don¡¯t have time to meet him, you can call him and persuade him not to talk with that man anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I will call him when I finish the work here.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    She had only disguised herself as a man to meet him, but she had not expected that this would happen.


    She knew that if they were photographed, he could press down the matter with just one word, but he had to make it onto the headlines so that everyone would misunderstand his sexual orientation.


    However, this situation had made the Old Lady and Fu Shengying stop objecting to their rtionship. That was something she had not expected.


    But she still felt a bit guilty when she and the three brothers worked together to trick the elders.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget.¡± Mrs. Fu stressed again.


    Seeing her hanging up, Fu Shengying sighed and said, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°If it is useless, then we can only ept our brother being gay,¡± Fu Shiyi shrugged and said helplessly.


    The Old Lady had just recovered and his brother could not help but y tricks on them.


    Fu Shengying red at him. ¡°Are you trying to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Fu Shiyi shrank his neck, although that was exactly what he was thinking.


    Old Lady sighed tiredly and said to the nurse, ¡°Take me back to my room, I am tired.¡±


    After the Old Lady left, Fu Shengying looked at Mrs. Fu and said, ¡°You better go to the Film City in the South and make it clear to her that just because she is in contact with Hanzheng doesn¡¯t mean that we will approve of their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Dad, the river has not been crossed over yet, and you want to tear down the bridge already?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Weiwei had just agreed to help his brother and now he was trying to warn her not to have any improper thoughts about his brother.


    Mrs. Fu agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if Hanzheng changes.¡±


    ¡°My mother is indeed wise.¡± Fu Shiyi answered instantly and said, ¡°She managed to persuade my brother but if she is displeased¡­ She can still easily stimte our brother once again.¡±


    Fu Shengying squinted at him. ¡°Do you think that your brother is so brainless?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s now interested in men. Who¡¯s smarter, him or me?¡± Fu Shiyi countered and ran away.


    So far, his brother has won this round.


    If the Old Lady and his father were willing to relent now, then there was a possibility that they could be convinced if they continued to be together.


    On the other side, Gu Weiwei did not call Fu Hanzheng until she finished the work and went back to the hotel to rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you anything, I am sure you already know about it. Your family asked me to call you and tell you not to hang out with that man in the pictures.¡±


    She did not need to tell him anything, because Fu Shiyi must have told him about it already.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I am afraid that it is impossible for us not to meet. We will be in contact for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    It was rumored online that he had never been involved with any women because he liked men.


    She had been worried that her rtionship with him would be on the headlines, but she had never expected that the first time she was in a scandal with him, it would be this crazy.


    ¡°I will ask someone to rify the matter tomorrow, don¡¯t worry,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Now that the Old Lady and his father had given in, even if they were in contact in the future, as long as it was not too frequent on the surface, they would not object too much.

 Chapter 1069 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Embarrassment</h4>


    ¡°I am not worried, what do I have to be worried about?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled. After all, the man he met was herself.


    He was not really in a rtionship with a man, so she did not need to worry.


    Fu Hanzheng thought of what Fu Shiyi had told him, saying that Mrs. Fu might visit her, so he added.


    ¡°If my motheres to you, no matter what, you can¡¯t tell her the truth.¡±


    If they found out that they were testing them on purpose and that she had pretended to be a man to meet him in secret, the conflict would be even deeper.


    Therefore, apart from them, no one at home could know about it.


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Gu Weiwei sighed and asked, ¡°Is it really okay for us to work together to trick your family?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who started it, not you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    She was just here to meet him and truthfully even though the journalists took a picture of them, he could totally press them down.


    But he wanted to use this opportunity to test the Old Lady and his father¡¯s attitude, so he deliberately let the news be exposed.


    Luckily, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°I am just an aplice then, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement when she saw the newspaper on the table. ¡°How dare you ask someone to report such a thing? You are so shameless.¡±


    Although this matter could be rified to the public, not everyone would believe it.


    ¡°The results are more important than saving my dignity,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    This concerned their future, and it was much more important than his pride.


    Also, he felt that it was worth sacrificing some pride to obtain the final desired result.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Of course she knew that he was trying to get their family¡¯s approval, so they could be together.


    ¡°Grandma Fu has just gotten better, don¡¯t make her too angry.¡±


    ¡°I will be careful.¡± Hearing that she was still worried about him, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Are you very busy these days?¡±


    ¡°The filming is not going well, so I am quite busy,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t visit you in theing days?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while longer. I will be free when the filming starts going smoothly.¡±


    After all, being a director was not like being an actress.


    The actors had their own specific scenes, so they could take a rest, but the director could not.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. I will visit you when you are free.¡±


    ¡°It iste, rest early.¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Weiwei was about to end the call with him.


    She had to get up and start work early tomorrow morning, so she needed to rest.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said goodnight to her and unwillingly hung up.


    After he finished the call, Fu Shiqin craned his neck and asked, ¡°How do we rify the matter now?¡±


    ¡°Get Xu Qian to prepare a statement,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°A statement?¡± Fu Shiyiughed and said, ¡°Do you think that if you make a statement saying that you don¡¯t like men, people will believe you?¡±


    That was not the way to rify the gossip, alright?


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Fu Shiyi, who had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, gave a very sincere suggestion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a picture of you being intimate with a man? You have to show a picture of you being more intimate than this with a woman, so that others will believe you. Words are useless.¡±

 Chapter 1070 - 0: Clearing the Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Clearing the Scandal</h4>


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Then are we releasing our brother¡¯s wedding pictures?¡±


    Only the pictures of his brother and his sister-inw showed such intimate behavior.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and pulled out a picture from his phone. It was a picture of them taking a walk in Slovakia.


    ¡°Release this one. Sister-inw did not show her face and the background only contains grass, so we can¡¯t tell where it was taken. Also, this one shows the gentleness in our brother¡¯s eyes, so we can totally clear up the gossip using this picture.¡±


    Although now the other leading role in the rumor would still be his sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng took a look at it and nodded in satisfaction.


    Fu Shiqin contacted the public rtions department and arranged for the media to report the matter.


    The following morning, several authoritative media outlets published their reports one after another.


    However, when Fu Shengying saw the picture in the newspaper and recognized that it was a picture of Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei in Slovakia, he was displeased.


    ¡°He used this one?¡±


    Having said these words, he made a call to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°What are you doing? We told your brother to rify the situation and yet he used such a picture?¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s displeased tone, Fu Shiqin exined.


    ¡°This is a good way to rify the matter. Didn¡¯t you see the stocks rising the moment the report was published?¡±


    ¡°How is this a good way? Who asked you to log their pictures?¡± Fu Shengying was a bit annoyed.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother who was busy with work and continued to talk with his father.


    ¡°Do you expect that just by making a statement, the public will believe it? Of course it would be more convincing to show our brother with a woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shengying was speechless.


    ¡°Also, you know that apart from taking pictures with her, my brother has never taken pictures with any other woman.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s argument made his father speechless.


    ¡°Alright, alright, that is all.¡±


    Fu Shengying hung up impatiently. The newspaper had already been published, what else could he do?


    There was nothing wrong with this matter, but he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Alright, as long as the matter is rified, what are you not satisfied with?¡± Mrs. Fu nced at her husband who had a serious expression.


    ¡°No, I feel that these brats are hiding something from us,¡± Fu Shengying mumbled.


    Mrs. Fu gave him some food and urged him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Eat your food.¡±


    Little did he know he was right, his three sons did not tell the truth, they were just hiding the fact that Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei were in a rtionship.


    Since the Old Lady was willing to agree, it meant that they were going to be together and the Old Lady might approve of them in the future.


    Anyway, apart from Gu Weiwei, Hanzheng would never fall for any other girl, so he just let them be.


    After all, although Hanzheng had always been mature and understanding, he was a very indifferent person when it came to rtionships. It might be a rare opportunity for him to meet Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Go to the film studio in the South as soon as possible and tell her everything,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°If I go in a week or two, she will burn bridges after helping you. You can do it, but I can¡¯t,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shengying nced at her. Although he was a bit displeased, he had nothing to say.


    Although she had to warn Gu Weiwei that just because they asked her for help now, they would agree to let her be with Hanzheng.


    But firstly, she had to see how Hanzheng was doing before going to her.

 Chapter 1071 - Suspected Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Suspected Pregnancy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rumor was cleared, Yuan Meng gave her son to Yuan Shuo and went to the film studio in the South to continue being Weiwei¡¯s assistant.


    The filming of Life Reboot was not going well and the supporting actors were not in the right mindset.


    A scene normally required several takes before it waspleted. Gu Weiwei, as the director, had to do the shooting and she had to give guidance to every role, in hopes that the movie could achieve the effect she had hoped for.


    Therefore, she was so busy that she had to wake up early in the morning and sleepte at night. She had finally gained some weight, but after one month, she had lost it all.


    Luckily, the supporting roles and the lead actors were on set too.


    At dawn, Gu Weiwei got up in a hurry, changed into casual clothes and went to the dining room to have breakfast while carrying the script.


    ¡°Jolin, inform the lead actor and the supporting actor to find me on the setter. This scene is very important, we need to exin it to them first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go there soon,¡± Jolin answered.


    Yuan Meng brought two portions of breakfast and one extra for Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Eat it all, in case the man at home mes us for not taking good care of you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down the script, looked at the te of fried bacon and chicken soup and said, ¡°Are you trying to fatten me up like a pig?¡±


    ¡°Lei Ning bought the ck chicken yesterday and asked the chef to make the soup,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei took two bites of the soup and her stomach started to churn.


    She frowned and went to the bathroom with her hands over her mouth, spitting out the two mouthfuls of soup.


    Yuan Meng and Jolin followed her and turned pale when they saw her vomiting.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei rinsed her mouth and red at them.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your reaction look like morning sickness?¡± Yuan Meng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while, wiped her hands and said, ¡°I have been too tired these past two days and my stomach is not well. What are you thinking about?¡±


    Although she did have s*x with Fu Hanzheng in Dubaist time, she took precautions.


    She had not gotten pregnant even when they had just gotten their marriage certificate, so how could she get pregnant so easily?


    ¡°What about going to the hospital?¡± Jolin said worriedly.


    ¡°Wait until the two important scenes are done.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went out and did not eat the breakfast Yuan Meng had prepared for her. Instead, she went to the buffet area to get some light and tasty food.


    Yuan Meng and Jolin exchanged a look and sat down at the table.


    After breakfast, Gu Weiwei hurried to the set and told the two leading roles and the supporting roles what to do.


    However, Yuan Meng¡¯s words had annoyed her and the lead actress was not in a good state either. She failed eight takes before she was satisfied.


    She was not satisfied with the scene in the afternoon, and her bad performance had affected the actors.


    After several failed takes, she called Jolin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the work. You are not in a good state, let¡¯s rest and start work early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will tell them, you can go home and rest.¡± Seeing her pale face, Jolin urged her to go home.


    She had not eaten much breakfast or lunch. She had lost so much weight and when she met Boss, he would me them for not taking care of her.


    Gu Weiwei had just returned to the hotel when Yuan Meng knocked at the door.


    Then she gave her a bag of things.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yuan Meng entered and said as she closed the door, ¡°Pregnancy tests.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Pregnant?</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Meng in astonishment and then at the bag.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and check.¡± Yuan Meng entered the room and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am.¡±


    Gu Weiwei consoled herself as she walked into the bathroom with the tests.


    She must not get pregnant at this time, otherwise how was the filming and promotion going to go on?


    Also, how was she going to hide it from the Fu Family?


    They had not fully epted her, so they could not ept their child either.


    After a few minutes, Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Finished so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I am looking for water.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went to the table and poured herself a cup of water.


    Then she went into the bathroom anxiously and waited for Yuan Meng¡¯s tests to work.


    She stayed inside for half an hour and Yuan Meng knocked at the door of the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you done or not?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ not yet.¡± Gu Weiwei stuttered.


    Standing at the door with her arms crossed, Yuan Meng said to the person inside.


    ¡°In my experience, you are definitely pregnant. If I am wrong, I will twist off my head and give it to you.¡±


    She had been feeling sleepy these days and it had been more than a month since she met Fu Hanzheng in Dubai.


    If she was pregnant, it would be time for her to have symptoms. And this morning, she vomited in disgust at the food, just like when she was pregnant with Yuan Bao.


    Also, she and Lei Ning took care of her daily life and they knew very well that her period was definitely not here yet.


    However, the person inside was silent and ignored her.


    Yuan Meng knocked at the door and urged.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you? Open the door.¡±


    A long whileter, Gu Weiwei opened the door with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, are those things¡­ urate?¡±


    She had used the tests to check before, but none of them had shown she was pregnant.


    Yuan Meng sized her up and asked, ¡°Are you pregnant or not?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and looked hesitant.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Yuan Meng was toozy to ask her anything more. She pushed open the door and entered the bathroom. She saw dozens of testers on the sink, showing two lines.


    ¡°If this is not you being pregnant, then what is?¡±


    Standing next to her, Gu Weiwei was still a bit confused.


    ¡°Does this mean that I am pregnant?¡±


    Yuan Meng swept everything into the bag and took everything away with her.


    After all, she was an artist and if someone else discovered these things, it would easily be exposed by the media, so she had to deal with it carefully.


    ¡°I am going to get something, wait here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in astonishment and sat down on the sofa in a daze. She felt her t belly and found it incredible.


    Ten minutester, Yuan Meng came with Jolin and a wig.


    ¡°Get changed and put on the wig, I will disguise you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Of course we are going to the hospital for a formal examination. You have been so busy these days, what if something happens to the baby?¡± Yuan Meng said and pushed her into the room to get changed.


    Although the pregnancy test could tell that she was pregnant, the pregnancy still needed to be checked in detail by the hospital.


    With her famous face, she would attract too much attention if she went to the gynecology department.


    So she decided to disguise her first.

 Chapter 1073 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Feeling dizzy, Gu Weiwei was directed into the room by Yuan Meng, where she got changed and put on a wig.


    Then she sat her down on the sofa and put on some makeup to conceal her original features. There were now some freckles on her face and some dark foundation on her skin.


    She was dressed in a mature knitted cardigan paired with a cotton dress and a pair of t shoes, making her look very ordinary.


    Seeing Yuan Meng preparing her, Jolin made a call to the hospital.


    ¡°The hospital is ready. The doctor is one of my rtives and I have told her to wait at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei was brought into the car by Yuan Meng and Jolin.


    Then she found herself in a private hospital. Since it was already night time, there were not many patients in the hospital.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go in with you, I will wait in the car.¡±


    Everyone knew that he was her agent, and if he showed up at the hospital, she would be easily noticed.


    Therefore, it was safer for him to wait for them in the car.


    ¡°I will go with her.¡±


    Yuan Meng took Gu Weiwei out of the car and went into the elevator to the gynecology department on the eighth floor as Jolin had suggested.


    Since Jolin had previously informed them, the doctor received them at the elevator and brought them into the ultrasound department for an ultrasound.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the middle-aged doctor who was doing the examination for her nervously. ¡°Doctor, am I pregnant?¡±


    The female doctor smiled and said, ¡°You are indeed pregnant, and you have been pregnant for six weeks.¡±


    Hearing so much unknown things being told to her, Gu Weiwei was finally sure that she was pregnant.


    After a long while, she thought of how she had been busy with work and asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, how is the child? I have been too busy these days to notice anything.¡±


    At the beginning, she had never thought about getting pregnant at this time, so she had been devoted to work and had even drunk coffee, which was not good for babies.


    Her heart tightened at the thought of it.


    ¡°It seems that the fetus is fine, but we need to do some tests for you,¡± The female doctor said gently.


    After the examination, Yuan Meng helped her off the bed.


    The doctor asked Gu Weiwei to do a full-body checkup and spent over an hour before getting the report.


    ¡°She is slightly malnourished and her weight is a bit low.¡±


    ¡°You did not notice it before, but now that you know, you have to be careful. These three months are very critical and dangerous.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. She had been too busy to eat or rest well.


    ¡°Will it affect the child?¡±


    ¡°It is only six weeks, we are not sure yet, but from now on, you must pay attention to nutrition and take a good rest, so that the baby can grow healthily.¡± The female doctor tried to persuade her.


    Gu Weiwei got very worried, fearing that her carelessness would affect the child.


    Yuan Meng patted her shoulders and asked the doctor, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°We will do a detailed examination in two weeks¡¯ time. You must pay attention to nutritional intake and rest. Don¡¯t eat food that is bad for the fetus¡¯ development. Also, you must stop having s*x.¡± The female doctor stressed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked the doctor.


    Yuan Meng helped her downstairs, took Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone and typed in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s number.


    ¡°Make the call.¡±


    ¡°To whom?¡±


    Yuan Meng gave her the phone. ¡°You are pregnant, of course you should inform the child¡¯s father.¡±

 Chapter 1074 - Mrs. Fu Visits

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Mrs. Fu Visits</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s number and did not dial.


    She truly could not wait to tell him the news, but from what the doctor had said, she had not noticed that her body and the baby were not doing well.


    She did not know if it was appropriate to tell him now. What if this child¡­


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Call him!¡± Seeing that she was not making the call, Yuan Meng urged her anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng and said, ¡°What about¡­ telling him after the results are out?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows. Shouldn¡¯t Fu Hanzheng know about this?


    ¡°I never thought that I would get pregnant this time. I have been too busy with work to notice it. I am afraid that¡­ the results will not be good in two weeks.¡± Gu Weiwei was both happy and worried.


    Now, she could only find out that she was pregnant, but it would take two weeks before she could find out if the fetus was healthy. Only then could she be sure¡­ that the child would be safe.


    Fu Hanzheng had been busy with the project in Dubai, so that they could stay there together for a long time.


    If he knew about this now, he would definitelye back to take care of her.


    ¡°This is not your problem alone. Whether it is good or bad, he has to know about it,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She knew that she was worried that the baby would not grow well because she was not paying attention.


    If the examination two weekster was negative, the child might be lost.


    Gu Weiwei felt her t belly and said, ¡°Just two more weeks, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Yuan Meng stared at her for a few seconds and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, just two weeks.¡±


    Jolin threw a look at the two people in the back seat and calmly made the arrangements instead of driving.


    ¡°If you are pregnant, we will not stay at the hotel. Firstly, it is not convenient, and secondly, it is not easy to arrange the right food. I will find a suitable house near the film studio tomorrow and then you can move in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should move to a morefortable ce and find a better chef. Eating is now a problem.¡± Yuan Meng agreed with Jolin¡¯s suggestion.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled at the sight of their heated discussion.


    ¡°Alright, I will do as you say.¡±


    Jolin drove away from the hospital and brought them back to the hotel. He drove very slowly, fearing that something bad would happen to her.


    The three of them were still on the way when Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked it up and found that it was Mrs. Fu¡¯s number, so she anxiously answered it.


    ¡°What is it, Mrs. Fu?¡±


    ¡°I am here in the South because of personal business, not too far from you, so I came to visit you,¡± Mrs. Fu said through the phone.


    Startled for a few seconds, Gu Weiwei had not expected that Mrs. Fu would show up.


    ¡°Where are you now? I will get someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I am already near your hotel. Which room are you in?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and said, ¡°I am outside with my colleague and Lei Ning is at the hotel. I will ask her to pick you up and bring you to my room. I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei rang off and said to Yuan Meng gloomily, ¡°Mrs. Fu is here, she is near the hotel.¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°Should we tell her that you are pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1075 - Mrs. Fu Visits 2

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Mrs. Fu Visits 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Now is not the time to tell the elders of the Fu Family.¡±


    Yuan Meng nodded thoughtfully and mumbled, ¡°True, if we tell them now, what if those two old people insist on forcing you to get an abortion?¡±


    Gu Weiwei called Lei Ning and asked her to pick up Mrs. Fu and bring her to her room.


    Then she returned to the hotel and went to Yuan Meng¡¯s room. She removed the makeup she had put on for the hospital and returned to her own room after making sure that nothing was wrong.


    Seeing hering inside, Mrs. Fu asked in surprise, ¡°Child, why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    She had not seen her since the day of the wedding and it had been months.


    ¡°I have been very busy these days.¡± Gu Weiwei sat down with a smile and asked politely, ¡°What is it, Mrs. Fu?¡±


    She was very understanding. With her current rtionship with the Fu Family, she would note to her for no reason.


    As for why she was here, she could guess that it was because she had agreed to their request and tried to persuade Fu Hanzheng.


    But that did not mean that they were going to allow her to continue being with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mrs. Fu sighed and said, ¡°You are a smart child. You must have guessed what I was going to say. Thank you very much for helpingst time, but the Old Lady does not approve of your continued rtionship.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is what they want, but it is a good thing that they are willing to let go of their pride and ask you, so be patient.¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked at the girl who had obviously lost a lot of weight and thought of how she had been killed in the Gu Family; she could not help but feel sorry for her.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Mrs. Fu who was obviously biased towards her and Fu Hanzheng in astonishment. ¡°Mrs. Fu, are you really not against us?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for the Old Lady and Fu Shengying to ept you, but I know my own son very well. He is not someone who is willing to give up.¡± Mrs. Fu sounded gentle and said to the girl in front of her, ¡°Hanzheng has been mature and steady since he was young, but he has always been indifferent towards rtionships. It is rare that he has met someone he truly likes, so as a mother, I naturally want him to get what he wants.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. She had not expected that Mrs. Fu, who had disliked her the most in the beginning at the Fu Family, was now supporting her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°The Old Lady has lost a son and a daughter because of the Gu Family, so she can¡¯t think straight for the time being. You and Hanzheng have to be patient.¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade her helplessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant who came with her and brought the thermos over.


    ¡°You are outside and it is not convenient for you to eat. I made some soup at home, so I brought some here.¡±


    Then she opened the lunch box and gave her a bowl of chicken soup.


    ¡°It is still hot, drink it while it is hot.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her stomach churn when she smelled the soup.


    ¡°I just ate dinner, I will drink itter.¡±


    Seeing her frowning, Mrs. Fu asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like chicken soup?¡±


    She used to make chicken soup at the old mansion and she liked it.


    ¡°No, I am full,¡± Gu Weiwei answered with a dry smile.


    ¡°Drink up, I brought it all the way here for you,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    With the bowl in her hands, Gu Weiwei forced herself to drink the soup. But the moment she put down the bowl, she could not help but feel disgusted.


    She covered her mouth, ran to the bathroom and threw up again.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the soup bowl and then at the bathroom where the sound of vomiting arose.


    Then she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±

 Chapter 1076 - Mrs. Fu Visits 3

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Mrs. Fu Visits 3</h4>


    After a long while, Gu Weiwei rinsed her mouth and said after some consideration, ¡°Sorry, my stomach has not been well these past two days, it¡¯s not your soup.¡±


    ¡°Your stomach is not well, so you haven¡¯t visited the hospital?¡± Mrs. Fu asked in astonishment.


    It did not look like a stomach ache, but more like¡­


    ¡°I did, but my stomach is not feeling well.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Yuan Meng came over cooperatively and said with the medicine, ¡°Here is your medicine.¡±


    Seeing Yuan Meng delivering the medicine, Mrs. Fu finally believed what she said.


    ¡°Then if there is nothing else, I will go home now. You can put the chicken soup in the fridge and heat it up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei did not return back inside the room until she saw her go inside the elevator.


    Mrs. Fu got into the car and was about to return to the capital when she thought for a while and called Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I just met Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered calmly.


    ¡°She seems to be sick these days and has lost a lot of weight. Can¡¯t you find someone more attentive to take care of her? Lei Ning and Yuan Meng are used to fighting and killing, they can¡¯t take care of her well.¡± Mrs. Fu reminded him.


    It was either the food from the hotel or the crew, so it was no wonder that she had stomach problems.


    ¡°Sick?¡± Fu Hanzheng was surprised.


    Why had she not mentioned it during the phone calls these past few days? She had not mentioned it and Lei Ning had not reported it to him either.


    ¡°She said that her stomach was not feeling well, so she vomited the soup I brought her,¡± Mrs. Fu confessed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng rang off.


    Gu Weiwei had just entered the room when Yuan Meng said with her phone in her hand, ¡°Fu Hanzheng is calling.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the phone and answered the call in the bedroom.


    ¡°You are off work?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for two seconds. Mrs. Fu must have talked with him over the phone.


    ¡°Oh, my stomach has not been feeling well these past two days. I went to check it in the afternoon and got some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Just a stomachache?¡± Fu Hanzheng felt that she sounded a bit guilty.


    ¡°The weather has turned cold and we are not used to the food here. Jolin is already looking for a house and he has found someone who cooks for us. We will move in tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said quickly.


    Fu Hanzheng was still worried.


    ¡°I will be there this weekend.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ing next weekend?¡± Gu Weiwei suggested.


    By that time, the examination would bepleted.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    She had been gone for almost a month and she was still not letting hime early?


    His instincts told him that she was hiding something from him again, but he could not figure out what she was hiding.


    ¡°I have some important scenes to shoot these days, so I don¡¯t have time to keep youpany,¡± Gu Weiwei exined with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I will be there next week.¡±


    Work was very tight these days, so he could stay a few more days next week after he finished the work.


    ¡°Then get off work early, I am going to sleep now too,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng rang off and called Lei Ning, asking her to take care of her food.


    Gu Weiwei had just ended the call when Jolin returned with a pile of food.


    ¡°I was at the hospital and missed dinner. I went to find a chef from a restaurant and had them make some appetizing dishes. You should be able to eat them,¡± he said as he ced them on the table.


    ¡°Sweet and sour fish, sliced potatoes with vinegar and spicy soup, as well as honey water with lemons.¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Half Glad and Half Worried

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Half d and Half Worried</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei smelled the sour scent, she no longer felt nauseous and started to feel hungry.


    She had barely eaten lunch and she did not stop eating the moment she sat down.


    ¡°If only the soup was a bit more spicy.¡±


    Jolin put the bag of vinegar and chilli on the table and watched her add them in.


    Yuan Meng took a bite of her food and put down the chopsticks. She decided to go out and find foodter.


    ¡°They say that children are sweet, but you are so jealous[1], adding extra vinegar. What are you pregnant with?¡± she said as she sized up her belly curiously.


    Although the doctor said to be careful, the obvious pregnancy symptoms meant that the baby was growing normally.


    If there was really a problem, there would not have been such a strong reaction.


    Gu Weiwei did not have a full meal until now, and before this she had started to have morning sickness.


    She ate arge portion of rice and drank up the entire bowl of sour and spicy soup.


    Then she drank a cup of Lemon Water.


    ¡°Oh yes, make some adjustments to the filming n starting tomorrow. Work starts at eight in the morning and finishes at seven in the evening.¡±


    Filming was important, but the child in her belly was more important.


    The doctor had stressed repeatedly that she must not work too hard these days, so she had to cut down her working hours and not wake up early like before.


    ¡°Okay, I will inform themter.¡± Jolin nodded and said, ¡°We will follow your arrangements for the time being. If you feel any difort, call off the filming. Your health is the most important thing now.¡±


    ¡°I know, I just need your help,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    ¡°Also, from now on, you are not allowed to stand or walk around excessively,¡± Yuan Meng said and then said to Jolin, ¡°Get someone to buy a morefortable chair tomorrow, we can¡¯t use the folding chair at the site.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will ask someone to buy it tomorrow morning.¡± Jolin agreed.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and told them, ¡°It is gettingte, I need to rest now, you can go home too.¡±


    Jolin packed up the table and left.


    Gu Weiwei washed her face and saw Yuan Meng still lying on her sofa.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, I will share the same room with you.¡± Yuan Meng yawned and said with her eyes closed, ¡°The one in your belly is too expensive. If you don¡¯t take good care of it, Fu Hanzheng wille and find meter. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei understood that she was just worried that she would be alone, because if something happened or she fell, no one would be around her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sleep on the sofa, do you?¡±


    ¡°The sofa is good, I can¡¯t sleep on your bed. If I identally bump into your stomach, I will feel guilty.¡± Yuan Meng folded the nket and waved at her. ¡°If you need anything, just say it. I am going to sleep now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei switched off the light, went back to bed and got so excited that she could not fall asleep.


    She touched her belly and prayed that the child would be healthy, so that she could share the surprise with Fu Hanzheng next week.


    At the beginning, he had been so against having a child, but she truly could not imagine how he would feel after knowing that they had conceived a child.


    But when she thought of how much she had not been paying attention to her health these days, she felt both d and worried.


    When she was ready to get pregnant, she did not get pregnant, but when she had not thought about getting pregnant, she got pregnant.


    Yuan Meng was right. The baby came when it wanted to.


    [1] Vinegar is a reference for jealousy. So if someone is eating vinegar or looking like vinegar, they are jealous.

 Chapter 1078 - Half Glad and Half Worried 2

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Half d and Half Worried 2</h4>


    Ever since it was confirmed that she was pregnant, Jolin and Yuan Meng had been taking great care of her.


    Since morning sickness was the mostmon symptom, they had asked someone to prepare several kinds of breakfast for her to eat.


    She ate breakfast and when she arrived at the site, her chair had been reced by an armchair with a mug of hot water and honey with lemon.


    After Jolin arranged the work on the site, he went with Lei Ning to find a suitable house and asked someone to help him move everything in that afternoon.


    The crew was also surprised that the tight schedule suddenly rxed.


    Gu Weiwei could only tell them that they needed to be well rested, so that they did not suspect anything.


    Yuan Meng followed her around the set and watched her eat lunch. Two hourster, she asked someone to buy some fresh fruits for her.


    Gu Weiwei got up to go to the bathroom and she followed her.


    The moment she came out of the bathroom, Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    ¡°I need to use the bathroom, you don¡¯t have to follow me everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Sure, tell that to Fu Hanzheng and then I won¡¯t interfere if he takes over,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    What if she slipped and fell in the bathroom? There were so many hazards there.


    Honestly speaking, she wished that she could buy a wheelchair, so that she could push her around wherever they went. That would make her less worried.


    ¡°When the examination is confirmed next week, I will tell him even without your urging me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng whispered as she walked behind her, ¡°You are eating and sleeping properly now, what problems can there be? But with work you are under too much pressure and it will affect the child.¡±


    She had been too busy with work these days, so she had lost some weight but nothing else was wrong.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng won¡¯t be here until next week, so it is better to tell him in person,¡± Gu Weiwei said happily.


    Yuan Meng nced at her and snorted.


    ¡°I think that when he finds out about it, he will be really p*ssed off.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would be very annoyed that she hid the pregnancy from him.


    But even if he was angry, he could not do anything to her, so he had to be angry by himself.


    ¡°It is not that serious, is it?¡± Gu Weiwei felt a bit guilty.


    God knew how many times she had wanted to tell him sincest night.


    But it was better not to tell him until next week.


    After next week, the filming of the movie would almost bepleted and Fu Hanzheng would almost be done with his work. The detailed examination result of the child was going to be out too.


    Most importantly, she could fatten herself up these next two weeks, so that she would not be scolded.


    ¡°You are pregnant with his child and yet you are not letting him know about it. Isn¡¯t that serious enough?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    She was worried that she would not be able to keep the child, and Fu Hanzheng would be sad if he knew about it. That was why she wanted to only tell him the good news.


    If the situation was good, she would tell Fu Hanzheng, but if it was not, she would not tell him.


    But whether it was good or bad, she should not be the only one suffering from it.


    ¡°Alright, when hees next week, I will tell him in person, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei said confidently.


    Yuan Meng sighed helplessly. She just hoped that she could spend the next two weeks in peace, so that she could gain at least another two kilograms.


    That way, when Fu Hanzheng was here, they would be able to answer him.

 Chapter 1079 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Pregnant</h4>


    She moved from the hotel to Jolin¡¯s rented apartment and spent most of her life there.


    In order not to overwork herself, Gu Weiwei greatly reduced her workload.


    Also, the chef Jolin hired was quite skilled. Although she often vomited during breakfast, she had a great appetite for lunch and dinner.


    Within two weeks, she had gained more than half a kilogram.


    But she was not satisfied, so she sighed.


    ¡°Why am I so small?¡±


    ¡°What about braised pig feet tonight?¡± Yuan Meng suggested.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford it right now.¡±


    She had made pig¡¯s feet soup the day before, saying that she could gain some more meat after eating it, but when she saw her puking, she failed to finish the meal.


    Jolin filled up the thermos and gave it to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°This is from an old Chinese doctor who said that it is the best medicine for blood and oxygenation, so she can drink it on set.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on the shoes and said to Jolin, ¡°Remember to tell the doctor that we will be going for the checkup after work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would be here tomorrow, and if she got the results today, she could tell him the good news tomorrow.


    ¡°I will talk with her at lunchtime and then we will go after work in the afternoon.¡±


    Jolin nodded. This was a very important matter, and he would never be neglectful.


    Gu Weiwei went to the site with Yuan Meng, whilst Lei Ning went to buy the fresh fruits and vegetables as per the requirements of the nutritionist who were brought in by the Chef and Jolin.


    Yuan Meng sent her to the set, opened her bag and put the water, soup, plums and nuts aside.


    ¡°Sigh, I never took such good care with my son.¡±


    ¡°Well, you asked Yuan Shuo to take care of your son,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled as she leafed through the script.


    Yuan Meng red at her. Since Fu Hanzheng wasing to take over tomorrow, she could rx for a few days.


    Sittingfortably on the sofa, Gu Weiwei urged everyone to get ready with the loudspeaker.


    During the past few days, she had reduced her working hours and her life was very rxed, but the filming of the movie was still not going well.


    This scene had not been filmed since yesterday afternoon.


    After three failed takes in a row, she paused the filming, got up and went to call Qiu Ling and the lead actor Nie Feng. After telling them the details, she yed the two roles for them.


    ¡°This scene is the biggest conflict that happens between you two. The focus is not just on the bodynguage, but also the expression and the tone of the lines.¡±


    Qiu Ling suggested.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it once and you can have a look.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and watched them performing in front of her.


    ¡°Much better than before, please look away when you say the third line¡­¡±


    She was just talking when the building shook and the set started to copse.


    ¡°Get out! Now!¡±


    Yuan Meng was on the phone, but when she heard the sound, she rushed over and blocked the falling object.


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei turned around and was bumped by the worker who was running past. She staggered and almost fell, but Yuan Meng speedily took hold of her.


    In the end, she only kneeled down on one knee and did not fall overpletely.


    Yuan Meng helped her up and walked with her to a safe ce, where Jolin rushed over and said, ¡°It is just a small earthquake, the scene today was made by the props team, it is not very sturdy¡­¡±


    ¡°Check if anyone is injured and pause the filming,¡± Gu Weiwei said a few words and was dragged away by Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Meng stuffed her into the car and saw her holding her stomach.


    ¡°Feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a frown. ¡°A little.¡±


    Yuan Meng tossed the hat and mask to her and made a call with one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the phone.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, your ex-wife is pregnant, are you going to do something about it or not?¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Pregnant 2

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Pregnant 2</h4>


    ¡°Yuan Meng!¡±


    Hearing that she was calling Fu Hanzheng, Gu Weiwei called out to her but it was toote to stop her.


    Startled for two seconds on the other side of the phone, Fu Hanzheng asked without thinking, ¡°Did something happen to Weiwei?¡±


    She was calling Yuan Meng, as if she did not want Yuan Meng to tell him.


    ¡°She is not injured, but I don¡¯t know how the one in her belly is doing. I am driving her to the hospital,e and take over,¡± Yuan Meng said and hung up.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and looked at Yuan Meng who looked serious.


    ¡°You were hit, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, worry about yourself first,¡± Yuan Meng gritted her teeth and said.


    She had received a call when she saw her instructing the actors.


    But when she turned around and saw her in the ¡°old house¡±, she was so frightened that she almost lost her soul.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    If she had note in time and shielded her, she would not have been so rxed right now.


    ¡°I am too angry to talk with you.¡± Yuan Meng drove her to the hospital.


    Since Jolin had talked with the doctor, they went straight in to check on her as soon as she arrived. Yuan Meng reminded her to not worry.


    After a careful examination, the doctor asked what happened and said to them, ¡°The baby is a little affected, but it is not a big deal. Also¡­¡± The female doctor looked at the monitor and said with a smile, ¡°Look, we can already detect the heartbeat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief but still asked worriedly, ¡°My stomach is just not feeling well, is it really not affecting the child?¡±


    ¡°Judging from the heartbeat, it is nothing, but the baby might still be affectedter on.¡± The doctor made a checkup and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Go to the ward and rest in bed. If the abdominal pain worsens or you see redness, inform me. If the abdominal pain is gone and there are no other special symptoms, you can go home and rest.¡±


    Yuan Meng went out to finish the paperwork procedures and came to help her to the ward. She was so annoyed that her hands were on her waist as she lectured Weiwei.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you are not allowed to leave my side unless I am within three steps of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Yuan Meng, I should have listened to you, you were right.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and admitted her mistake.


    At that time, she had just stood up and said a few words to the lead actress to demonstrate the scene. Unexpectedly, a small quake had caused the ¡°old house¡± of the prop team to copse.


    But if she had not shielded her and stopped her from falling to the ground¡­


    Maybe she would not even know if the child was still alive.


    ¡°No way, you are my aunt and you are my ancestor.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Her pregnancy made her even more nervous than when she was pregnant with Yuan Bao.


    After settling down the crew, Jolin came to the hospital with Lei Ning and let out a sigh of relief when he found that she was fine.


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit hungry after lying down for a while.


    ¡°Jolin, do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°There are some fruits in the car, do you want some?¡± Jolin suddenly remembered that it was lunchtime.


    She needed to eat at this hour.


    ¡°Fruit works too.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Jolin went to fetch some fruits from the car, washed them, cut them and delivered them to the ward.

 Chapter 1081 - Pregnant 3

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Pregnant 3</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city.


    Fu Hanzheng received Yuan Meng¡¯s call and was still in a daze. He only had one thought in his mind ¨C Weiwei was pregnant and something had happened to her.


    He informed his private jet crew and asked Xu Qian and Fu Shiqin to follow him out of the door and into the car.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a meeting in half an hour? Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled as he got into the car.


    ¡°I have something urgent to do, so I don¡¯t have time to tell you about work at thepany,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. ¡°So what is wrong with Gu Weiwei?¡±


    His brother¡¯s urgent matter was definitely because of her.


    ¡°She is in the hospital,¡± Fu Hanzheng briefly said and told them what to do in the car.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°What if our father knows about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He could not wait to get there, let alone dealing with his father.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s serious expression, Fu Shiqin guessed that something big must have happened to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Then go ahead, I will find a way to cover for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was a disaster. After she was murdered in the Gu Family, she was either injured or kidnapped. What trouble was she in this time?


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and urged Xu Qian to drive faster.


    Seeing his brother getting so anxious, Fu Shiqin tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Lei Ning and Yuan Meng are both there, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    His brother only said that she was hospitalized, but he did not say why she was hospitalized.


    Since he was in such a hurry, he could not ask in detail.


    But Lei Ning and Yuan Meng were so skilled at following her, how did they end up in the hospital?


    Fu Hanzheng was not in the mood to exin the situation to Fu Shiqin, and he himself had not understood what was going on.


    Damn, he should have known that she was pregnant.


    Two weeks ago, his mother visited her and said that she had vomited from drinking the soup, but she told him that she was suffering from stomach problems.


    Recently, Lei Ning had told him that she ate all kinds of strange things, such as sour lemons and plums, which were all eaten by people who did not have a good stomach.


    He thought that if it was just a stomach ache, he could spend a few more days with her after he finished his work.


    But Yuan Meng called and said that she was pregnant and that she was being sent to the hospital.


    Seeing the signs for the airport, Fu Shiqin asked discreetly, ¡°Brother, how long are you going to be there? I can¡¯t cover you if you stay there for too long.¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me.¡±


    The moment the car was parked, Fu Hanzheng got out of the car and went to board the ne.


    Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly and watched as his brother boarded the ne.


    ¡°Xu Qian, what should we do now?¡±


    He still had a lot of work to do at thepany and he had to find a way to conceal his brother¡¯s disappearance. He did not know where to start.


    Xu Qian said, ¡°Do as you deem fit.¡±


    The moment Fu Hanzheng boarded the ne, he became increasingly anxious.


    The flight from the capital to the film studio where Gu Weiwei was filming took only two hours and he was already waiting anxiously for the ne tond.


    He was not by her side, so he had heard from Yuan Meng that she was pregnant, but it was impossible that she had only discovered it today.


    She had known about it, but she had not told him what was going on.

 Chapter 1082 - Fu Hanzheng is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Fu Hanzheng is Here</h4>


    Gu Weiwei stayed in bed for three hours and the difort in her belly disappeared.


    For safety¡¯s sake, she went to the doctor for another checkup.


    The middle-aged female doctor patiently gave her a checkup and pointed out the position of the heart in the baby.


    ¡°The fetal heartbeat is normal now, but it is better to rest in bed after you leave. You need to avoid over-exhaustion and take care of nutrition, so as to avoid bing anemic during your pregnancy.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the small dot on the screen and she felt incredible joy.


    It was just a small baby and it would grow up to be their child.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°You can go back home and rest now. Come to the hospital if you feel any difort,¡± the doctor said with a gentle voice.


    Yuan Meng helped her off the bed and helped her put on her shoes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dinner is ready and it will be good to go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on the hat and thanked Yuan Meng again.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, thank you.¡±


    Without her and Jolin¡¯s care these past few days, she would not have dared to imagine what would have happened.


    Although she had always been annoyed by Yuan Meng, she was always the first person to help her when she was in trouble.


    ¡°No need to thank me, just think about how to exin everything to the child¡¯s fatherter.¡±


    Yuan Meng reminded her with a small voice as she helped her into the elevator.


    Fu Hanzheng would definitelye over when he knew that she was pregnant. He would have probably already arrived by the time they returned to the apartment.


    Luckily, it was a false rm and she and the baby were fine, otherwise Fu Hanzheng might have killed them.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that Fu Hanzheng was already on the way.


    Also, he might be here soon.


    She had nned to go for the checkup after work today and tell him that she was pregnant when he came tomorrow.


    However, an earthquake caused the building to copse and she was hospitalized.


    Yuan Meng had then told him in a hurry. She could almost imagine him appearing in front of her with a dark expression.


    ¡°It would have been more meaningful if you told him yourself, but I was in a hurry, so I had to tell him.¡± Yuan Meng exined.


    When she said that her stomach was not feeling well, she was worried that something would happen to the child, so she asked Fu Hanzheng toe over.


    ¡°Forget it, he won¡¯t do anything to me anyway.¡± Gu Weiwei consoled herself.


    Yuan Meng snorted. ¡°That is true. He will be furious at most.¡±


    They were just talking when the elevator arrived at the parking lot of the Basement 1st floor.


    The elevator door opened and they saw Fu Hanzheng, who had just arrived at the hospital and was waiting for the elevator to go upstairs.


    Yuan Meng and Weiwei, who were in the elevator, were startled and forgot to walk out. The elevator door almost closed.


    Yuan Meng quickly pressed the button to open the door and led her out of the elevator to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here. Now, your woman and the child in your woman¡¯s belly are yours to look after.¡±


    Yuan Meng and the others got into the car first, and Jolin nced at the two people through the window.


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Although they knew that Boss woulde, they had expected that he would only arrive when they returned home.


    But the moment she left the hospital, he arrived.


    Sitting in the car, Yuan Meng stretched her neck and felt that her back still hurt.


    ¡°You can talk with Fu Hanzheng Jolin. It won¡¯t be me, I need to take a holiday.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Pregnant Women

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Pregnant Women</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl who was wearing a coat, hat and mask, showing only a pair of eyes.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It was just the baby¡¯s heartbeat, but it is now normal, a healthy baby¡­¡± Gu Weiwei knew that he was worried, so she reported the situation to him.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°I am asking you how you are.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Gu Weiwei blinked and said as she came back to herself, ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s just that my stomach felt a bit unwell. I was fine after lying in the hospital for a few hours.¡±


    Damn it, he was indeed angry.


    Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief inwardly, but when he thought of how she had been hiding such a big matter from him, he still looked displeased.


    Yuan Meng rolled down the car window. ¡°Can you two get into the car first? Do you want to be in the headlines?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had on a disguise, but Fu Hanzheng came out with such a beautiful bare face and he would definitely be recognized.


    Fu Hanzheng looked around and took hold of her shoulders. He helped her into the car and then went inside.


    Gu Weiwei removed the mask and looked at the man next to her.


    ¡°What are you angry about? Is it because I did not tell you immediately or are you angry that I am pregnant?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Fu Hanzheng was indeed angry, but he restrained himself from sounding too harsh.


    ¡°It has only been eight weeks since we returned from Dubai,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked away guiltily and whispered, ¡°Two weeks ago.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. Sure enough, when his mother came to find herst time, she was not feeling well because she was pregnant


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt increasingly guilty and said with a dry smile, ¡°I was waiting for you toe so I could tell you in person.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask me toe herest week?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    If she had just wanted to tell him in person, when he said that he wasing overst weekend, she would have asked him toe over this week.


    Gu Weiwei twisted her fingers and confessed her thoughts.


    ¡°The first examination did not go well, and I was too busy to notice I was pregnant. I was afraid¡­ that I would not be able to keep the child, so I wanted to confirm the results this week and tell you when you are here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng had to stop himself from lecturing her.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. The doctor said that pregnant women should not be stressed. Are you trying to make me stressed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jolin could not believe it. Was Boss even being fierce?


    She had clearly never seen how he treated his employees at thepany.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions and stopped talking.


    Gu Weiwei nced at his dark expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I am not in a good mood, and I am also stressed too.¡±


    Yuan Mengughed as she was driving.


    He could not get angry at her or himself. Fu Hanzheng must have hurt someone in his past life.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at her and adjusted his bad mood, trying hard to reduce the pressure he was giving her.


    Leaning against him, Gu Weiwei was very happy.


    Their child was healthy in her belly and he was by her side.

 Chapter 1084 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Love</h4>


    When they returned to the rented apartment from the hospital, they were all very rxed.


    Yuan Meng was relieved because Fu Hanzheng was here.


    Gu Weiwei was relieved because the baby was healthy and because Fu Hanzheng was here beside her.


    Fu Hanzheng, on the other hand, felt relieved because she and the child were both safe and healthy.


    Yuan Meng nced at the helpless woman in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and said, ¡°From now on, if you need anything ask your man, I am going to take sick leave.¡±


    Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that Yuan Meng had taken the blow for her.


    ¡°Well¡­ you are not seriously injured, are you?¡±


    ¡°It hurts so much that I have to lie down and sleep these next two days. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s seriously injured?¡± Yuan Meng gently massaged her shoulders, causing her to frown in pain.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask the doctor?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit guilty. She could tell from the sound that the object was very heavy.


    ¡°I am too busy looking after you.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    When the ident happened on set, she was so worried about the child in her belly that she did not care about the injury to her back.


    Luckily, she and the baby were safe, otherwise she would not have been able to tell Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips guiltily. ¡°Lei Ning will take you to the hospital after dinner.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her and asked with a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There was a slight earthquake and the set copsed. Yuan Meng was hit by something in order to save me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng sized her up from head to toe.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Yuan Meng, who was driving the car, felt her heart aching and snapped.


    ¡°I am the injured one, alright?!¡±


    Weiwei said that she was the one who was hit when she was trying to save her, but he did not care about how badly she was injured, but was worried about Gu Weiwei who was not injured at all.


    ¡°I am not injured, but luckily Yuan Meng is here, otherwise this child would have been in danger.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    After making sure that she was not injured, Fu Hanzheng calmed himself down and said to Yuan Meng, ¡°You will bepensated for what happened today.¡±


    Although he had never liked this Yuan Meng who would lead her astray, what she did today did save her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept any form ofpensation apart from money,¡± Yuan Meng said excitedly.


    Although it was quite painful, Fu Hanzheng must give her a lot.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be anything else,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Meng parked the car below the apartment and said as she got out of the car, ¡°I am going back to my room to rest, I won¡¯t be eating with you.¡±


    Jolin followed. ¡°I need to talk with the crew, so I won¡¯t be eating with you.¡±


    Lei Ning said straightforwardly, ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the three of them curiously. ¡°None of you are eating?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that you better rest in bed today, so we need to ask the crew to stop filming tomorrow.¡± Jolin looked at her and Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°So, we are not eating.¡±


    Also, it was obvious that they would be filled with love instead of food.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°No need, we will continue as usual¡­¡±


    ¡°As usual?¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted her coldly.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly and said to Jolin, ¡°Then let¡¯s pause the filming tomorrow.¡±


    She was thinking that she was fine and that she could continue with the filming tomorrow.


    After all, if the crew were dyed for one day, money would still be being spent. Especially when she had reduced her working hours recently, the filming progress would be even slower.


    But seeing the man¡¯s frown, she decided to stay at home and rest.

 Chapter 1085 - Caution

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Caution</h4>


    Yuan Meng and the others left one after another and Fu Hanzheng took Gu Weiwei back to the rented apartment. The servants Jolin had hired had already made dinner.


    The servant was Jolin¡¯s distant rtive who came from the countryside. She was startled when he saw Gu Weiwei with a man.


    Although she was amazed by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s handsome appearance, she did not ask anything more when she thought of what Jolin had told her. Instead, she quickly served dinner to them.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, if there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, washed her hands and was about to eat.


    The moment she washed her hands, Fu Hanzheng was already standing behind her, wiping off the water on her hands.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop the filming?¡±


    She was pregnant now and it would be very dangerous for her to go through such intensive work.


    ¡°The filming is already halfway done, we will finish in twenty days at most,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she sat down at the dining table and started to eat.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down opposite her and scooped some soup for her.


    ¡°But you are pregnant now, and the filming and promotion of the movie will take a lot of energy, which is very dangerous.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the worried man opposite her.


    ¡°The filming of the movie has already been stopped halfway, and that will ruin many of our efforts. It was just an ident yesterday. I usually sit there and direct the filming. I am not the lead actress, so I am not that tired.¡±


    It was not that she had no intention of stopping the filming, but everyone in the crew was trying their best to finish the movie with her. If they stopped the filming because of her, everyone¡¯s efforts would be ruined.


    If she stopped the filming now and went back to take care of the child, she would still have to keep the childpany when it was born. It would take years before this unfinished movie was ready.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent but looked very serious.


    He did not want her to tire herself out at this hour, yet he knew how much she loved her work.


    Gu Weiwei ate and found that he was silent, so she gave him a piece of fish with a smile.


    ¡°After the filming ispleted in the next twenty days, apart from the premiere, I will only attend two promotional events and leave the post-production to someone else. You should be relieved.¡±


    Film shooting was not tiring, but the actors had to do it over and over again ording to her requirements because she was the boss.


    After the movie was released, the promotional events were the most tiring.


    Therefore, she had decided that apart from the premiere, she would only attend two promotional events in major cities and not any others.


    Although the box office was very important, the most important thing was still the child in her belly.


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Then take your time, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    He had been in a hurry ever since he received Yuan Meng¡¯s call, so he must have missed lunch.


    Fu Hanzheng took a bite of the food and frowned. However the girl sitting opposite him was enjoying the food.


    Seeing his expression, Gu Weiwei suddenly realized that in order to take care of her taste, the servants tended to make spicy and sour dishes.


    ¡°You better eat this instead. Yuan Meng and Jolin ate from these two tes, so the taste should be normal,¡± she said as she pointed at the other two tes of vegetables.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her with a frown. ¡°Are you okay with it?¡±


    He had no way of eating such a vour. Was it really okay for her to eat like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± Gu Weiwei took a sip of the soup in satisfaction and said, ¡°It is a bit weird being pregnant, but I can¡¯t eat it if it tastes normal.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and thought that he should find a reliable nutritionist through He Chi, as well as a reliable gynecologist and a nurse. He might need to make some new preparations for his amodation in Dubai.


    After all, she was pregnant and the child would be born soon.

 Chapter 1086 - Caution 2

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Caution 2</h4>


    During the meal time, Fu Hanzheng was making preparations as he ate.


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Is everything okay with thepany?¡±


    He should have note here until tomorrow, but because of Yuan Meng¡¯s call, he had abandoned his work and came here today.


    ¡°Thepany will not copse without me around.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ your family¡­¡± Gu Weiwei asked worriedly.


    He must not have made any arrangements foring here in such a hurry. Old Lady and Fu Shengying woulde to the conclusion that he was with her if they thought about it.


    Then they might not be able to keep their secret.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin will sort it out,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, got up and was about to clear the table, when her hands were suddenly caught in his.


    Then she was led to the sofa where Fu Hanzheng poured her a cup of water.


    ¡°Sit here, don¡¯t move.¡±


    With the cup in her hands, Gu Weiwei watched him tidy up the table with his expensive shirt¡¯s sleeves rolled up as he put the cutlery into the dishwasher.


    For some reason, she felt a bit guilty that he, the President of a corporation, was here clearing the dishes and wiping down the table. But deep down, she felt warmth and sweet joy.


    Fu Hanzheng finished cleaning, wiped his hands and came over.


    ¡°It is gettingte, you should get ready for bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am going to take a shower.¡± Gu Weiwei put down the cup and brushed her teeth in the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her in, checked the anti-slip mat in the bathroom, turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature.


    Then he went to get her pajamas and closed the door.


    ¡°Go and take a shower.¡±


    Seeing the man standing in the bathroom, Gu Weiwei frowned.


    ¡°You are not going out?¡±


    ¡°It is not safe for you to shower alone,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe because you are in here,¡± Gu Weiwei said with her teeth clenched.


    Although they had slept together numerous times, she did not have the habit of taking a shower in front of him.


    Also, when they were in the bathroom, the only thing she could remember was how she felt so embarrassed.


    Silent for two seconds, Fu Hanzheng opened the door, walked out of the bathroom and made a call to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°How was the meeting this afternoon?¡±


    Fu Shiqin honestly reported the situation of the meeting in the afternoon and thepletion of all the work he had left behind.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng asked again, ¡°Any suspicion from grandma and father?¡±


    ¡°No, I said that there is a problem with the branch abroad, and so you went to deal with it yourself,¡± Fu Shiqin said and asked worriedly, ¡°How is sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°When are youing home?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the bathroom door and said, ¡°Not for now.¡±


    ¡°For now¡­ how long is that?¡± Fu Shiqin was confused.


    Since sister-inw was doing well, why was he still staying there?


    Although they rarely met, they were not in a hurry. They were going to Dubai next month.


    If he did note home to deal with this matter now, he would not be able to leave next month.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Twenty days.¡±


    There were still twenty days left before the filming finished, and he could not bring her home until she was done with work.


    Anyway, he was worried about leaving her here, regardless of if there were people looking after her.


    ¡°Twenty¡­ twenty days?¡± Fu Shiqin got very annoyed when he heard these words. He started to object without waiting for an exnation. ¡°Twenty days is a long time, right? Even if I can stand it at thepany, I won¡¯tst when I¡¯m in front of our father. Didn¡¯t you say that sister-inw is doing well? Shouldn¡¯t youe back to work earlier so that you can go and spend time admiring her next month?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ignored hisint and said straightforwardly, ¡°Ask He Chi to find a trustworthy nutritionist.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Fu Shiqin replied.


    ¡°And an experienced gynecologist, a female doctor would be best,¡± Fu Hanzheng continued speaking.


    ¡°Okay, I will¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was about to agree out of reflex when he mumbled, ¡°What is the purpose of finding a gynecologist?¡±

 Chapter 1087 - Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Second Uncle</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, as he thought of the preparations he had written down during the dinner.


    ¡°Also, we need two very experienced nurses.¡±


    Fu Shiqin suddenly realized something and asked in surprise instead of waiting for the answer to the question he had asked before, ¡°Brother, brother, am I going to be a Second Uncle?¡±


    His brother had gone to find his sister-inw after receiving a call and now he was noting home.


    Now he was asking him to find a nutritionist and a gynecologist, and was even asking him to find a nurse. He was definitely going to be a Second Uncle.


    Compared to Fu Shiqin who was so excited at home, Fu Hanzheng looked calm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had just finished the words when Fu Shiyi returned from work at Landscape Vi.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Fu Shiqin pacing back and forth at home with the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at the man and said excitedly, ¡°I am telling you, I am bing a Second Uncle! I am bing a Second Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, who do you think you are?¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled and suddenly realized something. ¡°I am going to be a Third Uncle, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded at him excitedly. ¡°I am going to be the Second Uncle, and you are going to be the Third Uncle.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reminded them coldly as he heard their excited voices.


    ¡°Did you remember what I told you?¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it. A nutritionist, a gynecologist, a doctor and a nurse, right? I will get someone to find them for you tomorrow,¡± Fu Shiqin said. He then thought for a while and asked, ¡°Oh¡­ is it too early?¡±


    Judging from the time, his sister-inw must have gotten pregnant in Dubai. It had been less than two months and his brother was way too anxious in preparing for this.


    ¡°Get the people ready and arrange to go to Dubai ahead of time.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin realized what was going on.


    ¡°You are not going to tell our father?¡±


    He had arranged for her to be looked after, so that sister-inw could waitfortably in Dubai for the delivery. He was obviously trying to hide it from the family.


    ¡°Now is not the time. Pregnant women should not be stressed, it is not good for the baby,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although the Old Lady and his father had given in when faced with the prospect of him dating a man, he could not tell how they would react if he told them that Weiwei was pregnant.


    If they still did not ept it and put her in a difficult situation, he did not n to tell them about the child.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Of course not!¡± Fu Shiyi pped the back of Fu Shiqin¡¯s head and scolded him. ¡°If you tell them now, what if they want sister-inw to abort the child? You must not say a single word now.¡±


    Fu Shiqin suddenly realized something and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t tell them now.¡±


    But when the child was born, it would be fun.


    They had been looking forward to seeing his brother having a child as soon as possible. By that time, this child would be the ultimate move to save his brother¡¯s marriage.


    Fu Hanzheng was toozy to listen to their nonsense and said coldly, ¡°Send a luggage for me here. Work is not important, don¡¯t ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will get someone to deliver it to you tomorrow.¡±


    Although Fu Shiqin was displeased, he decided to tolerate him for the sake of his future niece or nephew.


    If it had been something else, he would have tried his best to make hime home.


    But now his sister-inw was pregnant, and even if the capital copsed, his brother would not want toe home.

 Chapter 1088 - Delighted at Being a Father

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Delighted at Being a Father</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng heard the sound of water stopping in the bathroom. She must have finished the shower and so he ended the call with Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°No matter what you do, don¡¯t let those at the old mansion know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will never let them know.¡± Fu Shiqin promised.


    The moment he hung up, he turned to Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°Third Uncle, I will leave our father and grandma to you.¡±


    ¡°Why me? Our brother asked you to do it.¡± Fu Shiyi instantly objected.


    ¡°When our brother is gone, the work at thepany puts so much pressure on me that I can¡¯t do anything else!¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed.


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and snorted.


    ¡°For my nephew¡¯s sake, I will help you.¡±


    On the other side, Fu Hanzheng knocked on the bathroom door.


    Gu Weiwei had already changed into her pajamas and walked out while she was drying her wet hair.


    Fu Hanzheng took the towel from her and waited for her to sit down as he dried her hair behind her back.


    When the towel was half damp, he went to find the hair dryer and patiently dried her hair, tidying it up.


    Although Gu Weiwei enjoyed the happiness of being taken care of, she still could not bear to see him doing these chores.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me all the time, I can do these things myself.¡±


    With both hands on her shoulders, Fu Hanzheng bent down and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    In the past, even when they were living together, the servants would take care of their daily lives. Apart from keeping herpany, he had never done anything else.


    Now that he was doing these small things in person, he realized that it was such an interesting thing to experience.


    Gu Weiwei touched the hands over her shoulders and asked, ¡°When are you going home?¡±


    ¡°When you go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released his hands, walked around the sofa and sat down next to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me to go home?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled and said worriedly, ¡°Thepany and your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything will be arranged, don¡¯t worry,¡± Fu Hanzheng held her and said with a gentle voice.


    At this time, even if he returned to the capital, he would not be in the mood to deal with work.


    Since she insisted on finishing the filming here, he would apany her until the filming waspleted.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to stay here for so long. Yuan Meng and Jolin will take good care of me, just stay here for a few days.¡± Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him.


    Although she also enjoyed being taken care of by him, if he stayed here for such a long time, he would definitely dy many important matters.


    She was going to Dubai next month anyway, so she did not care about the remaining days.


    ¡°Just take it as me being on vacation,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Because he did not spend time with her, he did not even realize that she was pregnant.


    Although what happened today was just a frightening ident, if he went home and something else happened, he could not arrive in time.


    He would not be able to go home in peace, no matter who took care of her.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and gave up trying to persuade him to go home. She reached out for his tie and started to twirl it.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you don¡¯t seem to be happy about bing a father.¡±


    After he came, he showed a dark expression towards her and he did not seem very delighted about being a father.


    And when she thought of how he had never liked children, she could not help but worry.


    ¡°I am very happy,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him and said gloomily, ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you are happy.¡±

 Chapter 1089 - He Was the One Who Amazed and Softened

    <h4>Chapter 1089: He Was the One Who Amazed and Softened</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. He must have been feeling too conflicted about the child, so now she thought that he did not want the child.


    ¡°I am really d that we are having a child.¡±


    However, because of Yuan Meng¡¯s call, he had rushed all the way here to find out that she had hidden it from him for two weeks.


    Therefore, he was more worried about her, even though he was naturally happy to be a father.


    It was just that he was not someone who expressed his emotions, so he was not like the two dumb-headed brothers in the capital who were so happy to be uncles.


    ¡°But¡­ you never liked children before,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    ¡°That was before, but now I like the idea very much,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei asked as she looked at him.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, took hold of his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    Fu Hanzheng lifted her up from the sofa, carried her to the master bedroom and covered her with the nket.


    ¡°I am going to take a shower.¡±


    Having said these words, he went into the bathroom to wash up.


    When he came out of the shower, Gu Weiwei had already fallen asleep.


    He carefullyid down on the bed, kissed Gu Weiwei¡¯s forehead and brushed away the hair on her cheeks.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Gu Weiwei woke up early in the morning after a good night¡¯s sleep, remembering that she did not need to work today, she stayed in bed and stared at Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng woke up and saw the girl who was smiling at him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    With her head against his chest, Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    ¡°I am wondering why you are so attractive.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and asked with one hand behind his head, ¡°Did you find the answer?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but liking you is enough.¡±


    Some people said that people were destined to meet two people in their lives, one who amazed them and the other who was gentle.


    One who loved me, and one who was loved by me.


    But to her, he was the only one who had amazed and softened her with his gentleness.


    The servant knocked at the door. ¡°Miss. Mu, breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Weiwei answered. She then got up slowly and changed.


    She turned to Fu Hanzheng when she thought of the free time today.


    ¡°The ancient film studio in the west is not bad, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her and reminded her.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere today apart from back into bed to sleep.¡±


    Only then did Gu Weiwei remember the doctor¡¯s order. She should wash herself in the bathroom, eat breakfast and then go back to bed.


    The servant served breakfast and said, ¡°I made your favorite pork ribs porridge from yesterday.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down and tried two mouthfuls of food, and then tried another dish, which was full of food she had not vomited from yesterday.


    However, she had just taken a few bites when her stomach started to churn.


    She covered her mouth in difort and rushed into the bathroom. She spat out everything she had just eaten and did not want to get up.


    The moment she stood up, Fu Hanzheng followed her in. His heart tightened when he saw her vomiting into the toilet.


    He was d that the child was here, but his heart ached when he saw her suffering.


    He caressed her back and asked, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not recover until a long timeter. She got up with his help and washed her mouth at the sink.


    ¡°I am fine, I do this every morning. I will be fine soon.¡±


    What was she pregnant with? Yuan Meng had never vomited so badly when she was pregnant with Yuan Bao.

 Chapter 1090 - Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Frightened</h4>


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Gu Weiwei turned down the offer of eating in the dining room and asked Fu Hanzheng to help her to the sofa in the living room.


    She was so tired that she leaned against the sofazily, losing her appetite.


    It was the first time for Fu Hanzheng to face such a situation and he was a bit frightened. He texted Yuan Meng and asked her toe over.


    After all, she had a child before and she was very experienced in this aspect.


    Yuan Meng, who was sleeping, rushed over without washing her face. She was not surprised to see the man sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°You vomited again?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded seriously. ¡°Is there a way to help?¡±


    Yuan Meng asked the servant to prepare the water and plums and put them on the table.


    ¡°Something sour will make you feel better.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng fed her half a cup of water and felt his heart aching when he saw the girl who had been so energetic this morning.


    ¡°When will the symptoms stop?¡±


    Yuan Meng walked around the dining room and started to enjoy the breakfast that Gu Weiwei could not eat.


    ¡°That depends on the person¡¯s body. They usually puke for three months and some people puke until the child is born.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank.


    If thissted until three months, she would have to live like this for more than a month.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°No, everyone vomits in this way when they are pregnant,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But she vomited worse than most pregnant women.


    Gu Weiwei gradually calmed herself down and said to the servant, ¡°Make me a new sd with lemon juice.¡±


    She had no problem eating the porridge the day before, but now she could not even look at it.


    Fu Hanzheng fed her some more water and asked, ¡°Should I help you to the bed?¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the pillow from the sofa and sat up straight.


    ¡°No thanks, I am better now, go and eat breakfast.¡±


    She had vomited terribly the first few days, but she got used to it after some time.


    Seeing her suffering, Fu Hanzheng was not in the mood to eat breakfast himself.


    Soon, the servant made a new te of vegetable sd and brought it to her. The cauliflower and chamomile fruits were purple and kaleidoscopic, as well as some boiled chicken breast, and fresh lemon juice mixed with apple juice and oil.


    Gu Weiwei took it and took a bite. She did not feel nauseous, so she started to eat boldly.


    Yuan Meng asked the servant to cut a te of fruit for her.


    Gu Weiwei ate a te of sd and a te of fruits, finally filling up her stomach.


    Seeing that she had finished the food, Fu Hanzheng poured her a cup of water and gave her the script, before he went to eat breakfast.


    Yuan Meng also ate breakfast and went back to sleep.


    Gu Weiwei was thinking about the revised scene with the script in her arms, whilst Fu Hanzheng was sitting next to her, reading through the things that pregnant women should pay attention to in the early stages of pregnancy, eating preferences and food, and memorizing everything.


    After a long while, Gu Weiwei put down the script and craned her neck to see what he was writing.


    When she saw what he had recorded, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°What are you writing these for?¡±


    ¡°It works.¡± Fu Hanzheng took notes seriously.


    Since he had no idea what a pregnant woman was like, he panicked when he saw her vomiting.


    He could not share the difort of her body, but at least he wanted to take good care of her when he could.

 Chapter 1091 - Uncle is Better than Father

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Uncle is Better than Father</h4>


    At Landscape Vi in the capital city.


    After Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin found out that Gu Weiwei was pregnant and that they were going to be uncles, they excitedly asked He Chi to join them in celebration.


    Fu Shiyi asked the servant to make supper and Fu Shiqin generously offered the red wine he had kept for years.


    He Chi had just finished two operations and was so tired that he rushed to the vi. Seeing that there was food, he sat down and started to eat.


    ¡°Hurry up, I need to check the experimental data of the second stage.¡±


    He was a doctor at the hospital and he also had to take care of the development of the new drugs at the pharmaceuticalpany. He was so busy that he was not in the mood to drink red wine.


    Fu Shiqin poured some wine into He Chi¡¯s goblet and said, ¡°You must find a reliable and skilled gynecologist.¡±


    Startled, He Chi turned to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You got Ding Dongdong pregnant?¡±


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even held her hand!¡±


    He Chi threw a sympathetic look at him and then turned to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Could it have been you? That shouldn¡¯t have happened. How could someone like you have a woman?¡±


    ¡°Why not me? Ah, what is it about me, huh?¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he struck the table, totally forgetting why he asked He Chi toe here.


    Fu Shiyi looked at them speechlessly and changed the topic.


    ¡°It is not me or Second Brother. My sister-inw is pregnant and my brother asked you to find a gynecologist. You can think whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw is pregnant?¡± He Chi looked at the two of them in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am going to be a Second Uncle!¡± Fu Shiqin said proudly.


    Fu Shiyi said proudly with the red wine in his hands, ¡°I am going to be the Third Uncle.¡±


    He Chi believed what they said for the time being. ¡°Your brother and sister-inw are having a child, and yet you two are even more arrogant than your brother. Is that appropriate?¡±


    And they even had a banquet to celebrate. Fu Hanzheng was not like them.


    ¡°So what if I am? It is useless to be jealous.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    He Chi looked at the two dumb-headed uncles who were even more arrogant than the father. ¡°How many months has it been?¡±


    He wanted him to find the gynecologist, so how long had it been?


    ¡°Almost two months,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two months, why are you looking for doctors?¡±


    He Chi was totally confused by this ignorant family. There was still half a year before the baby was born, and they were already so eager to find a good gynecologist?


    ¡°It is always better to be prepared. It is not a bad thing to find someone as soon as possible,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    After all, no matter if it was because of his family or because of her own reputation, she would not be able to stay at home in the capital and the media would easily notice her.


    That was why they had to find good professionals in advance, so that they could be arranged to wait for the delivery in Dubai.


    ¡°Apart from the gynecologist, we also need a nutritionist and a nurse,¡± Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders and said seriously.


    Hearing their n, He Chi asked, ¡°So you are not going to tell the people at the old mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, we can talk about it after the child is born.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted and said, ¡°If a cute little girl is ced in front of them, they will beg my brother to remarry and bring the child home.¡±


    When it came to his brother¡¯s n to remarry, none of them would be able to do anything about it. His father and his family were so eager to have grandchildren that only children were their weakness.

 Chapter 1092 - Uncle is Better than Father 2

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Uncle is Better than Father 2</h4>


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s words, He Chi asked, ¡°So you are going to let your brother go ahead and set up your parents?¡±


    In the past, they had hoped that Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei could have a child as soon as possible, so that they could ruin their son and drive Fu Hanzheng mad.


    It seemed that the n had been totally twisted. Instead of dealing with Fu Hanzheng, they were dealing with the elders at the old mansion.


    ¡°If my brother doesn¡¯t remarry, our Second and Third Uncle titles won¡¯t be proper titles either.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed.


    Fu Shiqin warned He Chi seriously. ¡°My father must not know about this, so you can only find the people I¡¯ve asked you to find discreetly and then arrange for them to go to Dubai.¡±


    Although grandma and his father had relented about what happenedst time, they could not let them know that sister-inw was pregnant.


    But their whereabouts would easily raise his father¡¯s suspicion.


    Therefore, He Chi had to make the arrangements. His family would not keep an eye on him.


    ¡°Got it.¡± He Chi agreed impatiently.


    She was not going to give birth soon. There was still half a year left, so what was the hurry?


    ¡°Also, all of them must be female, do you understand?¡± Fu Shiqin stressed.


    Whether it was a gynecologist or a nutritionist, they would have to deal with his sister-inw in the future. If they were male, his brother would definitely not approve.


    ¡°Hehe, you are afraid that the man will have designs on your sister-inw, but aren¡¯t you afraid that the woman will have designs on your brother?¡± He Chi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and added another line.


    ¡°And all of them must be married.¡±


    His brother would be displeased if it was a man, and his sister-inw would be displeased if a young woman had designs on his brother.


    He Chi sighed and repeated their request.


    ¡°So you are looking for a female gynecologist, a female nutritionist and a female nurse in their 40s, right?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°Yes, that is it.¡±


    A middle-aged woman in her 40s would not have any intentions towards his brother.


    Also, it was not a man, which met his brother¡¯s requirements.


    Fu Shiyi took a sip of red wine and mumbled to Fu Shiqin ¡°So¡­ our brother is noting home these days?¡±


    ¡°He said that he will not return until sister-inw¡¯s movie is finished,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    If it had been something else, he would not have left for so long.


    But his sister-inw was pregnant, so his brother must stay by her side until she was brought home.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to rest easy, no matter who took care of his darling.


    He Chi nodded thoughtfully and asked them, ¡°Oh yes, Gu Siting from the Gu Family has not been pestering your sister-inw these days?¡±


    After what happened on the wedding day, he had thought that there would be the scene of two men fighting over a girl, but after Gu Siting ruined their wedding, there was no more movement from him after they returned to A Land.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin tossed rib bones at him.


    ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t like my brother?¡±


    He Chi dodged the ribs.


    ¡°I am just curious, and I am just reminding you to be careful.¡±


    He was trying to set Fu Hanzheng up, but he was not gloating over this matter.


    But when he thought of what Gu Siting had done at the wedding, he found it strange that he did not do anything further.


    ¡°We are being very alert,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Although his brother¡¯s wedding had been ruined by Gu Siting, the Fu Family had always been paying attention to the Gu Family and A Land.


    But it was strange that Gu Siting had been so quiet these days.

 Chapter 1093 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Kiss</h4>


    Due to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arrival, Gu Weiwei stayed at home and rested for the entire day.


    In the afternoon, someone delivered Fu Hanzheng¡¯s luggage.


    Gu Weiwei was about to help with the unpacking when she was carried to bed.


    ¡°This is where you belong.¡±


    Helpless, Gu Weiwei could only watch him tidy up. Apart from her own things, his things were added to the small temporary apartment.


    ¡°Are you really staying here?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave even if you don¡¯t wee me,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he sorted out his things.


    Gu Weiwei sat on the bed with a pillow in her arms. ¡°But if I am working, what are you going to be doing here?¡±


    There were so many things waiting for him to deal with at thepany, but he insisted on staying here with her. If the employees of Fu¡¯s Enterprise knew about it, they would think that she was a femme fatale.


    She was going to work tomorrow, and he could not follow her to the site, so he could only wait for her at the apartment until she finished the work.


    Hearing her urging him to return to the capital, Fu Hanzheng put down what he was doing and walked to the bedside, looking down at his lovely wife who was sitting in bed with a pillow in her arms.


    ¡°Are you so unwilling to see me?¡±


    He wanted to stay here with her, yet she was turning him down.


    Gu Weiwei shrank her neck. ¡°I am just worried that I will ruin yourpany.¡±


    When she was busy, she could not care about him. If he stayed here, he would dy thepany¡¯s matters. She just felt that it was not worth it.


    ¡°Compared to thepany, you are what worries me the most,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Fu Shiqin was still in charge of thepany, so even if there were some losses, they could still be saved.


    But if he left her behind and returned to the capital for work, if something happened to her and the child, then it would be irreversible and he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him and said weakly, ¡°Then stay here, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    He had always ced her first and it was useless for her to persuade him now.


    Therefore, they had to finish the filming as soon as possible before they could return to the capital.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Want some water?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng went into the dining room and poured her a cup of water, cut a te of oranges and carried it in.


    ¡°Anything else you want to eat?¡±


    Due to the vomiting, she had only eaten one te of sd. For a pregnant woman, it was obvious that she was not eating enough.


    ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t usually puke much in the afternoon, so I can eat normally,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng felt her head when he thought of how she almost burst into tears this morning.


    ¡°Weiwei, thanks.¡±


    The thought of how much more she might suffer until the child was born made his heart ache even more than being a father.


    Gu Weiwei knew that he was concerned about her, so she looked up and said naughtily, ¡°Give me a kiss and it will be easier.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, lowered his head and kissed her lips, and the sweet taste of orange touched his lips.


    Gu Weiwei seeded and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Do you want this to be a son or a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Either is fine,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    As long as she gave birth to his child, they could have a son or a daughter.


    Of course, it would be best if it was a daughter. If it was a son, he would have created a love rival for himself.


    Also, for the Fu Family, a daughter was even more rare.

 Chapter 1094 - Biological

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Biological</h4>


    Gu Weiwei snorted and said, ¡°You just want a daughter, what are you talking about?¡±


    Firstly, if it was his son, he would be worried that he would be jealous forever. Secondly, there were only three brothers in the Fu Family and no girls.


    Therefore, from his perspective, he would prefer a daughter.


    ¡°It is best if it is a daughter, but it doesn¡¯t matter if it is not a daughter. They are our biological children anyway,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If it was really a son, what could he do? He would not throw away his own son.


    ¡°If the child is not a daughter, I can have one in two years,¡± Gu Weiwei said happily as she ate the sliced orange.


    ¡°Another child?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    Seeing his confused look, Gu Weiwei said gloomily, ¡°Sure enough, you still don¡¯t like children.¡±


    ¡°No, being pregnant is too difficult, one is enough.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng expressed his worries. Seeing her vomiting so badly today, he already regretted getting her pregnant.


    But now she was pregnant, so she had to give birth.


    But if she gave birth to another child, he would not want it at all, and probably not in the future either.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. I feel very happy when I think of how the baby is growing day by day,¡± Gu Weiwei felt her belly and said with a smile.


    This man, who was always nervous when he saw her sneeze, did seem to be frightened by her morning sickness.


    She had just vomited and he was already so frightened. Would he be able to hold it together when she gave birth?


    After packing his luggage, Fu Hanzheng took out his files and put down theptop.


    Although he could leave the capital, he still had to ask do some important work.


    Especially when he had several video conferences with Dubai this month.


    Seeing that he was working hard, Gu Weiwei gave him a piece of the orange with a fork.


    ¡°Want some?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached and ate the orange she gave him.


    ¡°Want to get some sun on the balcony?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, put down the te and said with a smile, ¡°Carry me there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and carried her to the balcony of the living room. He asked the servant to prepare a cup of coffee and a cup of fruit juice, and then took out two books to keep herpany on the balcony.


    Gu Weiwei flipped through a few pages and looked at the man next to her.


    ¡°What is it? This book is not good?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked up at her.


    ¡°You look better than the books,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    The warm sunlight shone upon him, making him look very attractive.


    As the director, she rested for the entire day and so did the crew.


    But she could not rest all the time and woke up early the following day.


    However, she found that the man who had been sleeping in her bed the night before was nowhere to be seen.


    She washed herself and went out for breakfast when Jolin arrived.


    ¡°Did you see Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°I ran into him when I was here. Boss said that he has something to do, so you don¡¯t have to wait for him to have breakfast,¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, sat down for breakfast and confirmed the n with Jolin.


    Jolin ate breakfast with her and packed away the water, plums and pillow she was going to bring with her.


    ¡°It is gettingte, we can leave now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went out and got into the car. She made a call to Fu Hanzheng and told him that she was going to the set.


    But Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Hang on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rang off and within five minutes, the door was opened from the outside and a wheat-skinned man with sses stood outside the door.

 Chapter 1095 - Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Work Hard</h4>


    Startled, Jolin said with a sunken expression, ¡°Sir, this is not your car.¡±


    However, the moment he finished speaking, his girl moved away and said to the man outside,¡±Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jolin looked at the strange man in the car and reminded hee carefully, ¡°It is not very appropriate.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found the man in the car funny. ¡°You woke up so early in the morning just to let Yuan Meng ruin your face?¡±


    Although she did not recognize him at first, she was very familiar with his eyes.


    So even if his appearance had changed and he did not speak, she could recognize him.


    Yuan Meng opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat and said as she sat down, ¡°His face is too difficult to change.¡±


    His face was too eye-catching, but he wanted to take care of her on set, so he texted herst night and asked her to help him put on a disguise this morning.


    But it was a bit difficult to make his face look unattractive.


    Hearing their conversation, Jolin looked at the changed boss in astonishment.


    He had such a perfect and handsome face, yet he had to make it look like this. How stupid was he?


    He was trying so hard to keep his wifepany.


    Gu Weiwei said to Jolin, ¡°When the crew asks about it, tell them about the new assistant.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jolin agreed as he drove them to the set.


    It was a bit too ostentatious for her to take one agent and three assistants.


    The moment they arrived at the set, Fu Hanzheng reminded her to be careful. He could not hold her hand in front of everyone.


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. She did not calm down, until she sat down.


    Jolin brought over a folding chair and ced it behind Gu Weiwei¡¯s sofa.


    Standing next to her, Yuan Meng picked up a cigarette and put it in her mouth out of boredom. She was about to light the cigarette when Fu Hanzheng nced at her coldly.


    ¡°No smoking within 30 meters.¡±


    Yuan Meng had to walk far away with the cigarette in her mouth before she was finally able to light it.


    Since she had to take care of her these past few days, she could only rely on candies and snacks to relieve her addiction. She had to hold it in until the evening when she returned to her own room.


    With Fu Hanzheng taking care of her, she could do whatever she wanted.


    At the beginning, because Fu Hanzheng was sitting behind her, Gu Weiwei was not used to working in front of him.


    Gradually, she returned to her usual self and asked the departments to get ready, instructing the actors to be more controlled.


    It was the first time Fu Hanzheng was able to watch her work at such a close distance. She looked amazingly beautiful when she was fully immersed.


    She was not as childish as a 20-year-old girl and she looked very calm.


    Luckily, the first scene failed once and passed the second time.


    All the departments were busy packing and getting water for her.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of water and asked curiously when she saw him smiling, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    There was a huge conflict in the y just now and it could even be said that it was a bit tragic, yet he could still smile?


    ¡°I just realized that you look very pretty when you are working.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. He could tell that she loved this job.


    So when he thought of how she would not be able to do what she wanted for a long time after the child was born, he felt even more guilty.

 Chapter 1096 - The New Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The New Assistant</h4>


    Although the work was stopped for a day, the entire morning¡¯s filming went very smoothly.


    After two scenes, it was lunchtime.


    After Gu Weiwei got pregnant, she stopped eating with the crew members. Instead, she ate the food that Jolin asked the servants to deliver. It was a healthy and nutritious meal.


    ¡°Lunch is in the car, you can eat in the car.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng exchanged a look, left the film site one after another and went into the car for dinner.


    Jolin and Yuan Meng were eating with the crew members, so Qiu Ling started gossiping to Jolin.


    ¡°Brother Jolin, where did Director Xiao Mu¡¯s new assistante from?¡±


    ¡°He must have been invited,¡± Jolin said without changing his expression.


    Qiu Ling whispered, ¡°What is his rtionship with Director Xiao Mu?¡±


    Although he was not very good-looking, he had a good figure and a very unique temperament.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between a director and assistant except just that?¡± Jolin said with a serious face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s only that.¡± The assistant director interrupted and said, ¡°Look, you are eating with us, but the new assistant is eating with Director Mu. Also, didn¡¯t you see that when we were filming, his eyes never left Director Mu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiu Ling echoed and said, ¡°Also, that gaze is not like an assistant looking at an artist or a director.¡±


    ¡°Your imagination is too wild. The director has been suffering from nutritional deficiency and the assistant she hired is there to supervise her food.¡± Jolin made up an excuse calmly, concealing their guesses.


    It did seem suspicious that they should eat together.


    But he could not stop Boss from eating with her.


    ¡°I bet that the new assistant has a crush on Director Mu,¡± The assistant director said with certainty.


    Jolin almost choked. She already had a child with him, why did she need him to have a crush on her?


    But he still scolded them seriously.


    ¡°Are you done with your work and spreading false rumors?¡±


    ¡°No, what I mean is that the way the male assistant looks at the director is too suspicious. If they are going to be together in private, I am afraid that he will have designs on the director. After all, Director Xiao Mu is so pretty¡­¡± The assistant director exined.


    Hearing his words, the staff started to worry.


    ¡°Jolin, why don¡¯t you go and take a look? It is too dangerous to leave them alone.¡±


    Yuan Mengughed so hard that her shoulders shook. She could disguise Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face, but she could not disguise his expressions.


    A male assistant looked at her with such a doting and gentle look. Everyone was not blind, so of course they would find it strange and even suspect something.


    If he had known, he would have worn sunsses instead of a pair of normal sses, in case someone found out that he was watching the director.


    Jolin red at them and continued to eat.


    Boss stayed here because he wanted to be with her. He did not have the guts to stop them from being together.


    ¡°Jolin, you better be careful. That new assistant seems to be up to no good.¡± The assistant director reminded him again.


    Jolin put down the chopsticks speechlessly and lost his appetite.


    It had only been half a day and these people were already so worried.


    If this continued, she and the new assistant would be rumored to be in a rtionship.

 Chapter 1097 - The New Assistant 2

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The New Assistant 2</h4>


    Since most of the crew members thought that the new assistant was up to no good, Jolin got so anxious that he could not finish his food.


    Him and Yuan Meng knew that that man was their boss and they knew about their rtionship¡­ but these people had no idea.


    Therefore, when they saw the new assistant looking at the director so lovingly, they assumed that he was not a good person.


    So when dinner time was almost over, he went to the nanny van and gave Fu Hanzheng a pair of sunsses.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement as she held the sunsses.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jolin sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The crew said that the new assistant has been staring at you, Director, and he seems to be up to no good.¡±


    Gu Weiwei burst intoughter and did not stop until a long whileter.


    Then she put on the sunsses for Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°It has only been a few hours and you are already being suspected. Stop staring at me.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I watch?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    There was no one or anything worth seeing here apart from her.


    ¡°Then¡­ do whatever you want,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    He came to the set because he wanted to watch her and take care of her.


    Jolin tried to persuade him with a smile.


    ¡°Boss, you better¡­ control yourself. Don¡¯t only stare at her all the time. Even if you do look at her, control yourself. Otherwise, there will be rumors that a male assistant has started to fall for her.¡±


    His real face was concealed perfectly by Yuan Meng¡¯s special makeup, so he did not recognize him when he was in the car.


    But she could not conceal the expression in his eyes. So many people suspected that they were in a secretive rtionship within just a few hours.


    Although¡­ they did have an unspeakable rtionship.


    ¡°Forget it, so be it,¡± Gu Weiwei said indifferently.


    Anyway, there were already rumors about her pretending to be a man and meeting him, so what was the big deal?


    ¡°Gossip is nothing, but I am afraid that I can¡¯t hide your pregnancy from the paparazzi.¡± Jolin revealed his real worries.


    ¡°We can talk about itter, just don¡¯t let anyone else know about it.¡± Gu Weiwei did not make any more requests to Fu Hanzheng.


    If he was not allowed to watch her, was he supposed to drop his work and stay here just to watch the scenery?


    Standing outside the car, Yuan Meng heard their conversation and said as she had one hand against the door, ¡°Actually, I can help him to disguise himself as a woman, so everything will be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down strictly before she finished speaking.


    She already felt bad that he had disguised himself and stayed here with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to turn it down. I am very good at disguising and I guarantee that no one will be able to tell that he is a man. Also, in this way, you won¡¯t be in a scandal,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    For some reason, she really wanted to see Fu Hanzheng disguised as a woman.


    ¡°It is just a rumor, so be it.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Even if the rumor was spread, she could still think of a way to rify it. But she was not willing to sacrifice Fu Hanzheng in order to not bring herself trouble.


    He was her man, and others might not feel sorry for him, but she did.


    Seeing that she could not get through to her, Yuan Meng turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to try?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at her which made Yuan Meng obediently shut up.

 Chapter 1098 - The New Assistant 3

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The New Assistant 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The filming went on as usual in the afternoon, but everyone looked at the director and the new assistant with meaningful gazes.


    Although Fu Hanzheng had put on a pair of sunsses in the afternoon to cover his eyes, it did not make the crew any less hostile towards him.


    Assistant Xu, who had been helping Jolin with the work, ran over to Yuan Meng who was resting next to Fu Hanzheng, whilst Gu Weiwei was lecturing the actors.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Yuan Meng yawned. ¡°It is none of my business, why not sleep?¡±


    Xu nced at the new assistant who was staring at the director and whispered, ¡°Did you fail to take good care of the director, so she found this new assistant? Look at how he keeps staring at the director. If he really has ill intentions, the director will be in danger.¡±


    ¡­


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. I think it is quite normal.¡±


    She could not stop him from staring at his wife.


    ¡°What is normal? Is that the look of an assistant?¡± Xu nced at the new assistant and snorted. ¡°Something will happen if this goes on. Sister Yuan Meng, watch out for him.¡±


    Yuan Meng smiled and patted the assistant¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, you are thinking too much. Our director is young and pretty, so it is normal for men to take a few more nces at her.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look normal,¡± Xu pointed at Fu Hanzheng and said.


    ¡°Got it, I will lecture himter.¡± Yuan Meng drove her away.


    However, she turned around and saw Fu Hanzheng still looking at Gu Weiwei.


    If they had not been on set, he would have wanted to hold her hand.


    ¡°President Fu, can you control your expression?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then just watch, don¡¯t smile so gently, because others don¡¯t know that you are a couple.¡± Yuan Meng tried to persuade him.


    She had thought that she would be free after he took over, but now that he was here, she was even less free.


    It was okay if they were lovey-dovey at home, but why could they not behave themselves on set?


    Gu Weiwei talked with the actors and asked the crew to get ready and the actors to touch up their makeup. The moment she returned, she saw Yuan Meng and Fu Hanzheng talking.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Xu asked me to keep an eye on this new assistant, in case he is up to something,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Yuan Meng nced around and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that everyone is staring at him like he¡¯s a thief?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was young, pretty and talented, and she was very easygoing with the crew. So when everyone found this new assistant staring at their director, they could not ept it.


    ¡°It is not that serious, is it?¡± Gu Weiwei looked around and found many pairs of eyes staring at them.


    Apart from a few words at lunch in the car, she had been busy with work and did not even speak a word to him. Why were they suspecting him?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yuan Meng pursed her lips.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Forget it, it is just twenty days.¡±


    After the filming, Fu Hanzheng would no longer show up in his disguise, so it did not matter if there were rumors.


    She could not ask Fu Hanzheng to dress up as a female assistant, just because others were concerned.

 Chapter 1099 - Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Pregnancy</h4>


    Although there was tons of work at the headquarters in the capital city, and everyone in the crew was being hostile to Fu Hanzheng, who kept staring at their director, Fu Hanzheng still insisted on staying with the crew to keep Gu Weiweipany.


    Gu Weiwei usually smiled when the crew tried to persuade her to dismiss this male assistant.


    Dismiss?


    How could she fire him?


    That was the father of her child, how could he possibly be fired?


    Fu Hanzheng followed her to the set most of the time and asionally had some work to deal with. He took the opportunity when she was filming to go to her nanny van with hisptop.


    After the work was done, he would return to his assistant position.


    But Gu Weiwei¡¯s pregnancy was getting worse.


    At first, it was just morning sickness, but gradually, she started to feel disgusted by the slightest of greasy food, so she ate less and less.


    She tried her best to finish the work at the film site every day, but she was so tired that she did not want to move when she was in the car.


    Seeing her falling asleep in the car, Fu Hanzheng asked with a gentle voice, ¡°What about taking you to the hospital?¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed helplessly. ¡°These are normal symptoms of pregnancy. It is useless for you to go to the hospital. Can you still give her medicine and injections?¡±


    This kind of father was always the worst.


    Especially Fu Hanzheng, who was so worried about her.


    ¡°No thanks, I can just lie down,¡± Gu Weiwei said weakly with eyes closed.


    She had been very tired and sleepy at the early stage of pregnancy, and she had to stay very focused every day, so she was very tired after work.


    Luckily, the filming was going smoothly and they would be back in the capital in ten days.


    With one arm around her, Fu Hanzheng leaned himself against her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    At this time, she was supposed to be at home taking care of herself for the baby, but she insisted on finishing the work here.


    Leaning against himzily, Gu Weiwei fell asleep within a few minutes.


    When they returned to the apartment, Fu Hanzheng did not wake her up but carried her out of the car and let her sleep for another two hours.


    When Gu Weiwei woke up, it was already dark.


    Fu Hanzheng had been reading the important files sent by thepany on theputer when he heard some movement from the bed. He nced sideways.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled for a moment in bed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a cup of water. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up, seeing that you were sleeping so soundly; let¡¯s eat dinner now that you¡¯ve woken up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei drank the water, got up, put on the slippers and followed him into the living room.


    The servant had already made the dinner and left.


    Fu Hanzheng heated the food in the oven and carried it to the table.


    ¡°You have been so tired these past two days, what about stopping work for one more day?¡±


    She was always listless when she went out every day and she was always drowsy when she came home from work, but she always worked very hard on the set.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°We will be free after the shooting.¡±


    The filming would be finished in about ten days, and she would have to postpone the trip if she took another day off.


    Also, if the filming time was extended, the post-production and release time would be dyed.


    She was just afraid that when she was pregnant, she would not be able to show her face in front of the media.


    ¡°You must tell me if you feel any difort,¡± Fu Hanzheng said worriedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.

 Chapter 1100 - Humanity

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Humanity</h4>


    Although she was drowsy because of her pregnancy, the filming of Life Reboot continued smoothly with Gu Weiwei¡¯s insistence.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her to the set almost every day and took care of her needs.


    However, when the filming came to the end of thest week, Gu Weiwei, who had been feeling unwell due to the sudden drop in temperature, caught a cold.


    She coughed so hard that her throat became hoarse. Fu Hanzheng was so worried that he could not fall asleep in the middle of the night, so he fed her a cup of hot water.


    Then he snuck into the living room and made a call to He Chi who was far away in the capital.


    He Chi had just finished the experiment on the two new drugs and had switched off his phone without even checking it.


    But within one hour, Lei Meng and his men opened the door.


    Lei Meng dragged He Chi out of bed with the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Boss needs you urgently.¡±


    He Chi answered the call with his teeth clenched, ¡°You better have something urgent to tell me!¡±


    He had not slept for the past two nights whilepleting the experiment and he had only been in bed for a few hours.


    He had asked someone to break into the house and wake him up. If it was not a serious matter, he would curse him.


    ¡°Weiwei has a cold,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a heavy tone.


    ¡°A cold?¡± He Chi gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°A cold? Just because of a cold? You asked someone to wake me up in the middle of the night?¡±


    Why did he have to wake him up in such a violent way just because of a cold? Where was his humanity?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense, I just want to know what to do now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Suppressing his anger, He Chi said, ¡°She is pregnant and it is impossible for her to take medicine or have an infusion, so let her drink more water.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng soon said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Startled by the threat, He Chi said seriously.


    ¡°Well make sure she doesn¡¯t have a fever. If she does, cook some scallions, ginger and turnips to get rid of the cold, and make sure she takes a rest.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took note of what he said and asked again, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°And drink more water.¡± He Chi added weakly.


    ¡°I will call you if there is a problem,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and hung up.


    He Chi waved the phone around, trying to vent his anger, but he stopped himself when he realized that he was the one who had got himself into this situation.[1]


    After the call with He Chi, Fu Hanzheng called Lei Ning and asked her to buy a thermometer.


    He checked Gu Weiwei¡¯s temperature and made sure that she was not having a fever, before he felt slightly relieved.


    Gu Weiwei opened her eyes drowsily and mumbled with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pulled the nket over her. ¡°Want some water?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and whispered as she tugged at his pajamas, ¡°It is a bit cold, hold me until I fall sleep.¡±


    Only then did Fu Hanzheng lie down on the bed, take the cold girl into his arms and kiss her face.


    He did not dare to sleep too deeply throughout the entire night and woke up every two hours to check if she had a fever.


    Luckily, Gu Weiwei did not have a fever, although her throat was hoarse.


    She ate some light breakfast and told Jolin to start work on time.


    Fu Hanzheng escorted her to the set and whenever she coughed, he would deliver hot ginger soup to her.


    Those who had been hostile to him gradually let go of their prejudices, when they saw him taking care of their director so diligently.


    [1] He¡¯s at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s beck and call because Fu Hanzheng funds his research.

 Chapter 1101 - Father-to-be

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Father-to-be</h4>


    The filming of thest week of Life Reboot was very difficult for Gu Weiwei.


    Due to the cold caused by the low temperature, her body, which was already prone to fatigue and difort, became even more tired. But she wanted to finish the filming as soon as possible and return to the capital, so she gritted her teeth and persevered.


    Although Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng had tried all kinds of methods to reduce her cold, they were useless.


    Seeing her finishing up the work, Fu Hanzheng did not want to stay still anymore.


    Also, her hoarse voice became even more hoarse after talking too much on set.


    ¡°Go and see the doctor. No western medicine is needed, Chinese medicine won¡¯t hurt the child.¡±


    Gu Weiwei still shook her head and turned him down. ¡°Medicine is poisonous, it is not safe.¡±


    Also, she was just coughing. Her nose was blocked with other cold symptoms, and she did not have a fever. She could tolerate it herself, so there was no need to drink the medicine.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°But you feel terrible.¡±


    ¡°I am much better now, and I will be fine after a week.¡± Gu Weiwei insisted on not going to the hospital.


    Fu Hanzheng could not persuade her, so hepromised.


    ¡°If it is not good after one week, I need you to see the doctor.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She would think about itter, because she was not going there anyways.


    ¡°Should we rest or eat first?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a gentle voice.


    ¡°I need to sleep,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a hoarse voice.


    She already had a weak appetite and with the cold, she had no appetite for food.


    For the past few days, she had only been eating for the sake of the child.


    Fu Hanzheng helped her back to the room and waited for her to rest for two hours before getting up for dinner.


    Dinner was also made of ingredients to help her recover from the cold. Although she had not eaten anything properly for two days, she still tried her best.


    Fu Hanzheng scooped up a bowl of chicken soup for her. ¡°The nutritionist said that chicken soup can help to increase the immune system, so try drinking it.¡±


    Seeing the chicken soup, Gu Weiwei took a deep breath, picked up the bowl and finished it in one go. Then she ate two pieces of plums to suppress the feeling of nausea.


    Then after a long while, she dared to continue eating.


    ¡°Three more days before the filming finishes?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the day after tomorrow in the afternoon.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Xu Qian has bought an apartment near thepany and there are no other residents living there. You can stay there for the time being.¡±


    If she continued to stay at Yijing Pavilion, it would be too far away for him to visit her every day.


    The apartment Xu Qian bought was close to Jinxiu Compound and close to thepany, so he could take care of her.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She thought that she could stay at Yijing Pavilion since she had nothing to do after filming, so she could spend most of her time at home.


    But it was obviously not convenient for her to stay there, where he could not watch over her 24/7.


    ¡°Oh yes, ask He Chi to arrange a proper time for a detailed pregnancy test.¡±


    ¡°I have told him, you can go home and rest for two days,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If she went to another hospital for a checkup, it would cause a huge sensation.


    He Chi was working at a private hospital under Fu¡¯s Enterprise, which was easier to arrange and more secretive.


    Hearing that he had made the arrangements, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you are quite self-aware as a father-to-be.¡±

 Chapter 1102 - Life Reboot

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Life Reboot</h4>


    Three dayster, Life Reboot waspleted.


    Jolin and the others threw the flowers and the confetti flew everywhere.


    The whole crew took a picture together and Jolin informed everyone to attend the banquet at the hotel.


    As the director, Gu Weiwei congratted the main cast and left the set with Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng.


    The moment she returned to the apartment, she slept for three hours until Jolin called and informed her that the banquet was ready.


    Seeing her getting changed and looking tired, Fu Hanzheng was about to stop her from attending the dinner at the hotel.


    ¡°Must you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to go. The crew and I have been working together for two months and we don¡¯t know if we will be able to work together in the future. So I have to go to the celebration dinner after the filming.¡±


    Fearing that it would be too cold, Gu Weiwei put on the down jacket, a hat and a mask, covering herself up from head to toe.


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted her hat and requested of her.


    ¡°No more than two hours.¡±


    ¡°I am just going to show myself. I can¡¯t eat those big fish and meat heavy dishes anyways,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was not right for her, the director, to not show up at the banquet.


    Fu Hanzheng got changed and drove her there.


    When they arrived at the banquet hall of the hotel, all the staff and actors were already seated at the tables.


    Gu Weiwei, the film crew and the main cast sat at the same table, and Jolin gave his seat to Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the dishes and drinks on the table and whispered to Jolin, ¡°The juice needs to be heated.¡±


    Jolin went downstairs and asked the waiter to prepare the hot juice for Gu Weiwei who was pregnant and had a cold. Soon, the juice was served to her.


    ¡°We were supposed to drink today, but our director has just taken her medicine, so we can only drink fruit juice instead. Please forgive us.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had a cold for a week already and everyone knew about it, so they did not suspect Jolin¡¯s n.


    ¡°It is okay, Director Xiao Mu has been working hard these past few days.¡± Everyone stood up and raised their sses.


    Gu Weiwei said a few polite words and made a toast to everyone at the table.


    Then she went to the other tables and toasted each of them, thanking everyone for supporting her in the past two months.


    The moment she returned to her seat and sat down, she received a bowl of hot pear soup.


    She threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was sitting next to her. It was obvious that he had asked his men to prepare it in advance.


    She sat down and talked with everyone about the promotional event. After one and a half hours, she said goodbye to everyone under Fu Hanzheng¡¯s purposeful gaze.


    The moment she got into the car, she became listless again.


    ¡°What time is the flight tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No hurry, you can leave after you rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    She was pregnant and had a cold recently, so she had to force her body to finish the filming. It was not easy for her to take a rest, so she should not be in a hurry to go home in the next day or two.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Then I need to sleep in. I will leaveter.¡±


    Actually, with her current mood, she did not want to move for the entire day tomorrow.


    However, he had been with her for so many days and there must be many important matters waiting for him to deal with at thepany.


    So he had better go home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered her as he drove.


    Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, Gu Weiwei looked at the man who was focused on driving and said naughtily, ¡°Assistant Fu, you have been working hard these days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and smiled brightly.

 Chapter 1103 - A New Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1103: A New Husband</h4>


    Because at the banquet, she only drank juice and a bowl of pear soup, Gu Weiwei did not fall asleep until she ate the dinner prepared by the servant.


    Fu Hanzheng did not go back to bed until she finished washing up and took a rest.


    Finally, because she did not need to get up early to work, Gu Weiwei boldly slept in bed. When she woke up from hunger, Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng had already packed their luggage.


    Seeing her sitting up, Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°We can eat breakfast and leave.¡±


    Having said these words, he carried his drowsy wife to the bathroom and even squeezed out the toothpaste for her.


    Gu Weiwei took the toothbrush, brushed her teeth and washed her face in a very good mood. Then she turned around and hugged the man standing behind her and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Assistant Fu, I have washed my face and brushed my teeth, can I have a good morning kiss?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, took hold of the girl¡¯s face and kissed her pink lips gently.


    Yuan Meng was waiting outside for them toe out for breakfast, so she came to check on them impatiently. The moment she arrived at the bathroom, she saw them kissing happily.


    ¡°Are you two still eating?¡±


    For the past few days, Fu Hanzheng had been taking care of her as if she were his own mother. He was showing off his love so much that she, as a married woman, could not stand it.


    Embarrassed, they ended the sweet morning kiss, washed their hands and went out for breakfast.


    They ate together and then leisurely headed towards the airport. In order to apany her, Fu Hanzheng disguised himself as an assistant.


    Yuan Meng had a veryprehensive set of disguising tools. Not only could she disguise him, but she also had a relevant identification card ready.


    The moment Gu Weiwei got off the ne and returned to the capital, she was received by the fans and media at the airport, making it very difficult for her to move.


    Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng were walking next to her, so she was not bumped into.


    After getting out of the airport, Yuan Meng went back to Yijing Pavilion with her luggage and Yuan Shuo, who picked her up.


    Gu Weiwei went into the car and followed Fu Hanzheng to the new apartment he had arranged. The servants had already packed up her belongings and helped to move them back to the apartment.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into the house, helped her remove the thick down jacket and asked the servant to pour her a cup of water. Seeing her resting on the sofa, he went back to the room, removed the disguise Yuan Meng made for him and changed into the suit he normally wore for work.


    With the pillow in her arms, Gu Weiwei looked at the man who had regained his original look and said with a smile.


    ¡°Honestly, I feel like I have a new husband.¡±


    These days, she had been watching him dressed up in a disguise and she was not used to seeing him in his original appearance.


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted his sleeves and squinted at her.


    ¡°You will never be able to have a new husband in this lifetime.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Me neither.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted his appearance, checked the time and said, ¡°You can rest at home today and go to the pregnancy check up the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw him dressed in a suit. ¡°Are you going to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to go to a meeting, I will be back before dinner,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he approached the sofa and kissed her forehead.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Go, I need to sleep. I am tired.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off to bed and hurried out of the room to go to thepany.

 Chapter 1104 - Important Thing Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Important Thing Tonight</h4>


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city.


    After Fu Shiqin finished a pile of work, he saw a news notification on his phone [Movie Queen Mu Weiwei haspleted the filming and returned to the capital. Assistant Fu is guarding the airport.]


    His brother had been with her these days and now she was home. It seemed that his brother should be home too.


    So he drank the coffee and clicked on the news, only to see his sister-inw receiving the fans and media at the airport.


    When he saw the male assistant next to her, he spat out a mouthful of coffee and wiped it clean with a napkin.


    So his brother had disappeared from the capital for more than twenty days just to degrade himself and be her assistant?


    Although he had disguised himself well, he could tell from the look in his eyes that it was his brother.


    Especially when one of the suitcases was the one he had asked someone to deliver to his brotherst month.


    He was just transferring the news to the group and was about to ask Fu Shiyi and He Chi to watch it when Xu Qian knocked at his office door and said, ¡°Second Master, President Fu asked you to go to his office.¡±


    Fu Shiqin put away the phone, packed up the report and rushed to his brother¡¯s office.


    ¡°Brother, I thought you were not at work until tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took over the files and leafed through them. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and honestly reported the progress of the projects and the problems he had encountered during the days he was gone.


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files as he was reporting to him.


    ¡°I know, no suspicion at home?¡±


    ¡°No, Fu Shiyi and I have tried our best to fool them,¡± Fu Shiqin said and thought for a while before suggesting. ¡°But you better go home and show your face, in case they think that you are not here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in two days,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    He had to deal with work these two days and he had to apany her for the pregnancy test the day after tomorrow. He had to settle everything before he had time to return to the old mansion.


    Fu Shiqin locked the office door and sat opposite his brother¡¯s desk, he started gossiping.


    ¡°Brother, is our sister-inw pregnant with a boy or a girl?¡±


    He Chi and Fu Shiyi had both bet that it was a girl, but he had bet that it was a boy because he had the strong genes of the Fu Family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fu Hanzheng said nonchntly.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Fu Shiqin did not want to give up and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you chec?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know the day after tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and looked up at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Fu Shiqin shook his head.


    If his brother knew what the three of them were betting on, he would definitely mistreat them.


    Xu Qian came to knock at the door but failed to open it, so he informed them outside.


    ¡°President Fu, the meeting starts in five minutes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng red at Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin went to open the door.


    Xu Qian came in and gave Fu Hanzheng a pile of reports.


    ¡°Also, President Xu of Dingsheng International has arranged a meeting with you. You were not here before, can you set the meeting for tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, tomorrow afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°But we already cancelled once.¡± Xu Qian reminded him.


    They should have metst week, but because he was taking care of the pregnantdy boss, the meeting was dyed.


    However, this man was still unwilling to meet him.


    ¡°Something important is going on tonight,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had promised to go home before dinner, so he could have dinner with her.

 Chapter 1105 - Prenatal Education

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Prenatal Education</h4>


    Xu Qian sighed helplessly, although he knew that what he was talking about was definitely not about work.


    ¡°I will talk with Dingsheng International.¡±


    Now that thedy boss was home, nothing was more important than keeping his wifepany.


    Fu Hanzheng signed some documents and rushed to have an important meeting.


    At five o¡¯clock, he left thepany without staying a minute longer.


    When he returned to the new apartment, Gu Weiwei had already woken up. Dressed in baggy pajamas, she was talking with Jolin about the post-production work.


    Seeing himing back, she said a few words to Jolin and hung up.


    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±


    She had thought that he woulde homete because he had a lot of work to do.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Fu Hanzheng lied.


    Maybe it was because they had spent too much time together these days that he found it awkward to not see her for a few hours at thepany.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°I thought that you would bete, so I did not ask the servant to prepare dinner on time.¡±


    Then she stood up and urged the servant to prepare the dinner.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his suit and thought of the call she made.


    ¡°Still going to the studio these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to keep an eye on the post-production.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and said to him, ¡°But let¡¯s wait until after the pregnancy test.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to ask Jolin to pick you up.¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng wanted her to have a good rest at home, he still allowed her to do what she wanted.


    She had worked so hard to finish the filming. She must not leave the film alone because of the possible post-production problems.


    Seeing that it was still early for dinner, they went to the study to check the time.


    The study was not asrge as the one at Landscape Vi, and Gu Weiwei preferred Chinese and foreign ssics.


    However, on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s desk was a pile of brightly-colored books.


    She nced at it curiously. ¡°Pregnant nutritional recipes? Embryology encyclopedia? Prenatal care encyclopedia?¡±


    There were at least a dozen books here. Did he buy all the books on pregnancy?


    ¡°I did not prepare for pregnancy, so I need extra lessons now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly at the sight of the pile.


    ¡°You bought so much, do you think I can read it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. She could not help but feel sweet inside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a nursery teacher and a nutritionist?¡±


    He was so busy with work, did he still need to learn these things?


    ¡°There is no harm in understanding it yourself,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although he could hire someone, he wanted to know what he was doing. He didn¡¯t want to be in a hurry and not be able to help.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his waist with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so much.¡±


    Although he did not show any obvious joy of being a father, he had been making preparations for her and the child ever since he heard the news.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be the only one suffering,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he kissed her forehead.


    He could not share the difort of her body while she was pregnant.


    At least, he could take good care of her in daily life.


    He could ask someone to take care of her, but what others did was different from what he did.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei stood on tiptoe and kissed him right on the lips.

 Chapter 1106 - Wife and Child

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Wife and Child</h4>


    She had been suffering from a cold for a week and on the second day of her return to the capital, she finally felt better.


    However, although she had recovered, Gu Weiwei¡¯s morning sickness was getting worse.


    She had puked the moment she woke up in the morning, and she had puked again after breakfast.


    Fu Hanzheng should have left home long ago, but he was so worried that he postponed the working hours and helped her back to the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Is the breakfast not to your liking?¡±


    When she was on set, she did have morning sickness but it was not as bad as today.


    Could it be that she could not eat the breakfast made by the servant?


    ¡°No, I will take a rest, you can go to work,¡± Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and said in a casual tone.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to leave, but insisted on staying until she was better and could eat something so she would not feel nauseous. Only then did he dare to leave for thepany.


    Seeing his brother who waste, Fu Shiqin did not dare to ask anything.


    ¡°The meeting has been postponed for almost an hour.¡±


    Without changing his expression, Fu Hanzheng started the postponed morning meeting because of hisment, but he was still thinking about his pregnant wife at home.


    After the morning meeting, Fu Shiqin started toin again.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯te if you say you can¡¯t but at least tell us in advance. Everyone is willing to wait for you, but it should not be like this.¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the meeting will startte,¡± Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly.


    She had been suffering from morning sickness for a few days, so she had to postpone her morning work.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was dumbfounded. He had justined a little and yet he had postponed it.


    ¡°Weiwei does not feel well early in the mornings, so I won¡¯t be here too early,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Alright, alright, Boss, you call the shots. Your wife and child are the most important.


    Fu Hanzheng took care of his work and made a call at lunchtime. He was not assured until he knew that she was eating normally.


    At noon, he called Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian to the office.


    ¡°I am not free tomorrow afternoon, so let¡¯s change the schedule.¡±


    Xu Qian checked the schedule. ¡°There is a project report meeting at noon tomorrow, we¡¯ll move it to the next day.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded in satisfaction, grabbed the car keys and was about to leave for home.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shiqin sighed with his teeth clenched.


    ¡°See, when my sister-inwes home, he runs away faster than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You must have forgotten about the trauma of working overtime.¡± Xu Qian snorted.


    Although thedy boss was here and so now the boss often left early, at least they were not mistreated.


    After the wedding was cancelled, they worked overtime every day.


    ¡°Well, I have something very important to do tomorrow at lunchtime, don¡¯t ask me to do anything,¡± Fu Shiqin patted Xu Qian¡¯s shoulders and said.


    Xu Qian looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You have something important too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is very important.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    ¡­


    The new apartment was only twenty minutes away from the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng got off work and entered the house within half an hour.


    The moment he entered the house, she saw the servant preparing dinner.


    ¡°Where is Madam?¡±


    ¡°She said that she was feeling sleepy this afternoon, so she is sleeping in the room.¡± The servant replied.


    Fu Hanzheng went into the master bedroom and saw Gu Weiwei sleeping soundly in bed, with the unfinished book of prenatal education next to her pillow.


    And the sleeping wife seemed to be much more lovely and gentle because of her pregnancy.

 Chapter 1107 - Pregnancy Test

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Pregnancy Test</h4>


    Gu Weiwei woke up and saw a man dressed in a business suit reading a prenatal education book on the sofa not far away.


    She was fascinated by him.


    A long time ago, she had naively thought that only a vast and changing rtionship was true love.


    But this man made her realize that every day was warm and sweet.


    A rtionship that was full of twists and turns was destined to be full of scars.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up and found that she was already awake. He closed the book and walked over.


    ¡°Get up for dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up slowly, put on the slippers and said happily, ¡°Look, I am much better now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng touched her head and led her to the dining room.


    ¡°You need to go to the hospital tomorrow morning, maybe on an empty stomach.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Anyway, she did not really want to eat anything in the morning, because she wanted to eat something nutritiouster and keep it down.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng took her to bed early and went to sleep after finishing some unfinished work in the study.


    Since she was in a hurry to know the result, Gu Weiwei did not stay in bed but got up early.


    Since she was going on an empty stomach, she washed up, put on a coat, hat and mask and went out.


    When they arrived at the hospital, He Chi came down to pick them up.


    Together with He Chi were Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    The three of them were standing in a neat row, which startled her.


    Fu Hanzheng helped her out of the car and nced at his two brothers who hade for no reason.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°To keep sister-inwpany,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    They made the bet three times and it was now the day of the award ceremony, it was time to find out whether the child was a boy or a girl.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the two brothers and sneered.


    ¡°You made a bet about my child?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fu Shiqin denied instantly and said with a smile, ¡°We are just concerned about our future nephew.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to experience what it is like to be an uncle.¡± Fu Shiyi echoed.


    He Chi followed suit. ¡°It is so cold out here, let¡¯s not stand here. Let¡¯s go upstairs for the appointment.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin who were obviously up to something. ¡°If you really made a bet, then share half of the winnings with me.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, we didn¡¯t.¡± Fu Shiqin dered.


    He did not dare to say anything because his brother was here.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled in a very friendly way.


    Fu Shiyi rxed and said with a smile, ¡°We are just curious. Is it going to be a nephew or a niece?¡±


    ¡°So you still made the bet?¡± Gu Weiwei said and looked at Fu Hanzheng who was holding her hand. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi groaned. Was she selling him out so fast?


    Fu Shiqin red at him ¨C this man had exposed himself and dragged him down with him.


    He Chi looked indifferent.


    However, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were not going to let him be unscathed by himself. They pointed at him and said, ¡°He ced his bet too, and he ced the highest bet.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at them, released Gu Weiwei and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s finish the examination first.¡±


    Having said these words, he led her into the elevator.


    Although he had known that she was pregnant, he still felt a bit nervous going to the appointment for the first time with her.

 Chapter 1108 - Pregnancy Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Pregnancy Test 2</h4>


    When she was at the film studio, although she had gone to the hospital for a checkup, she had only had an ultrasound twice.


    Therefore, she had to have a more detailed examination when she was back in the capital. Apart from measuring her height and weight, there were also blood tests, blood pressure checks, electrocardiogram and liver and kidney function tests.


    Fu Hanzheng took her to do a checkup that required an empty stomach, and then he asked Fu Shiqin to go to the car and fetch her water and a sd, so that she could eat something in He Chi¡¯s office before doing the checkup.


    Gu Weiwei was the only one eating and the four of them were staring at her, making her feel very stressed.


    Seeing her sd, Fu Shiqin protested to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Brother, you are so mean. Sister-inw is pregnant, but you are only letting her eat grass?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him. ¡°You want me to eat something else this morning, but believe it or not I will throw it up in front of you.¡±


    He Chi nced at him disdainfully. ¡°It is very easy to have morning sickness in the early stages of pregnancy, so it is unlikely for her to feel nauseous if she eats a light sd, idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin got so annoyed at being called an idiot.


    Finally, Gu Weiwei finished the box of sd, drank a cup of fruit juice and a cup of water, put down the fork and said, ¡°I am done.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted her woolly hat. ¡°Want to take a rest first?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, let¡¯s continue with the examination.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He Chi led the way.


    Fu Hanzheng led her behind He Chi, whilst Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin followed behind them like two tails.


    He Chi led the way and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do the ultrasound next and see how the baby is developing.¡±


    When they arrived at the ultrasound department, Fu Hanzheng helped her remove the thick coat and helped her to lie down in bed.


    ¡°Lift up your clothes and reveal your belly.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and nced at Fu Shiqin and his men. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and then nced at He Chi. Then they turned around and looked at the wall.


    ¡°Stingy.¡± Fu Shiyiined with a small voice.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin instantly betrayed him.


    ¡°Brother, Third Brother says that you are stingy and don¡¯t want him to see sister-inw¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡­¡± Fu Shiyi red at him.


    ¡°Third Brother, you are too much! That is your sister-inw! Only your brother can watch her!¡± He Chi added.


    Gu Weiwei lifted her clothes with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s help, showing her belly and raised her voice at the three men¡¯s noise.


    ¡°Can you just shut up or leave?¡±


    The three of them fell silent and stared at the wall.


    Gu Weiwei said to Dr. Wang with a smile, ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The doctor started the examination carefully and asked as she checked her belly.


    ¡°Have the symptoms during your pregnancy been very strong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I throw up too much in the morning to be able to eat anything.¡± Gu Weiwei told her the truth.


    The female doctor nodded and asked, ¡°Are you very tired and sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as if I can¡¯t get enough sleep,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    The day before, when Fu Hanzheng was at work, she slept in bed for a few extra hours.


    Basically, apart from eating and going to the bathroom, she spent most of her time sleeping.


    The female doctor stared at the screen and said with a sincere smile, ¡°That is normal. There are two babies now and they will be twins in the future. This type of twin pregnancy will be more difficult for a mother.¡±

 Chapter 1109 - Pregnancy Test 3

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Pregnancy Test 3</h4>


    ¡°Twins?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in disbelief. ¡°They didn¡¯t say that there were twost time.¡±


    ¡°It was too early to tell.¡± Dr. Wang pointed out the centa on the screen for her and Fu Hanzheng. ¡°It is very small, but I can tell that there are two.¡±


    Seeing the two tiny dots on the screen, Gu Weiwei felt very happy.


    Then she turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°There are two!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the two blurry spots on the screen and was startled. He still could not believe that those dots were their children.


    However, when the three people standing by the wall heard that it was two babies, the twins turned around in excitement.


    But one secondter, they turned back around again.


    ¡°Dr. Wang, are you sure? Two?¡± He Chi asked.


    Were the twin genes of the Fu Family so powerful?


    ¡°Ahahaha, the powerful genes of the Fu Family!¡± Fu Shiyi said excitedly.


    Having said these words, he gave Fu Shiqin a high five.


    After the examination, Fu Hanzheng pulled down the clothes he had lifted for Gu Weiwei, helped her sit up and helped her put on her shoes.


    Then he asked the doctor.


    ¡°Will having twins make her more tired?¡±


    ¡°It will be more difficult than bearing only one child, so the symptoms during pregnancy will be stronger than that of normal pregnant women. As the fetus develops, the burden on the body will be greater,¡± the doctor answered sincerely.


    Fu Hanzheng was very happy, but soon his expression turned dark.


    It was a joyful thing that they would have two babies, but when he thought that having two babies would be even more difficult for her, he suddenly felt both happy and worried at the same time.


    Gu Weiwei put on the coat and nced at the worried man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you thinking too much?¡±


    Hearing her putting on the clothes, Fu Shiqin and the others turned around and asked, ¡°Are they boys or girls?¡±


    Fu Shiqin got very excited and was the one who asked, ¡°Are they boys?¡±


    Fu Shiyi was the one who asked, ¡°Is it two girls?¡±


    He Chi thought for a while and made apromise.


    ¡°Is it a boy and a girl?¡±


    The middle-aged female doctor looked at the three of them as if they were idiots and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wang, let¡¯s not hide our rtionship.¡± He Chi did not believe her and asked with a smile, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve seen both of them, how can you not know?¡± Fu Shiqin stared at the doctor, waiting for the answer.


    The female doctor got annoyed and said straightforwardly, ¡°Who can tell if it is a boy or a girl at twelve weeks? I am not that sharp-eyed.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t tell yet.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    He had thought that he would be able to receive the award today.


    Ignoring the three fools, Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I am going to the bathroom before heading to the other checkup.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and led her to the bathroom.


    Fu Shiyi, Fu Shiqin and He Chi kept asking the doctor if she could tell it was a boy or a girl.


    ¡°Honestly, the parents of the babies are not even this curious, what are you curious about?¡± The female doctor looked at the three of them curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    The three of them exchanged a look and left with a dry smile.


    Then they went to the next department and waited for Gu Weiwei toe for the examination.


    However, just as they passed by the elevator, the door opened.


    A medical staff member came out and was about to close the elevator door when someone shouted, ¡°Shiqin? Shiyi?¡±

 Chapter 1110 - The Fu Family at the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Fu Family at the Hospital</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stiffened when they heard the voice. They turned around and looked into the elevator.


    The elevator door that was about to close was opened from the inside.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying pushed the Old Lady out of the elevator.


    ¡°Dad, mom, grandma, what are you doing at the hospital?¡±


    Could they havee to the hospital to catch them because they knew that his brother had brought his sister-inw here for the pregnancy tests?


    ¡°Your grandma was not feeling wellst night, so we brought her here for a checkup,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shengying looked at them curiously. ¡°What about you two? Didn¡¯t you say that you have work to do today? What are you doing at the hospital?¡±


    One son being here was fine but both hade at the same time.


    ¡°We¡­ we are not feeling well these days, so we are here for a physical examination,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a dry smile.


    Fu Shiyi, on the other hand, winked at He Chi, indicating that he should make sure they did not run into his brother or sister-inw.


    He Chi understood what he meant and made a call, fearing that Fu Hanzheng would not notice they were here.


    He said instantly, ¡°Doctor Qin, have you made the arrangements for Old Lady¡¯s examination today?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng understood what was going on when he heard his voice.


    He Chi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, they are here and they are getting ready.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly.


    He had nned to apany her for the pregnancy test today and then return to the old mansion the following day. Unexpectedly, they were at the hospital.


    But what He Chi meant was that they did not know that he and Weiwei were here for a pregnancy test, but it was just a coincidence.


    Luckily, she needed to use the bathroom and he had apanied her there, otherwise they might have run into his family.


    Gu Weiwei came out of the bathroom and said in amusement, when she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s serious expression, ¡°What is it? Still worried about the two babies?¡±


    ¡°I am just worried that the two children are too much for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    She had been pregnant for just a short while and she had already suffered a great deal.


    It would be months before the babies were born. He did not know how much burden she would have to bear with the development of these two little ones.


    ¡°It is a sweet burden too.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    When she was confirmed to be pregnant, it was a huge surprise for her. Now that she knew that it was two babies, she was even more surprised.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°It has only been twelve weeks and you are already suffering. You will suffer even more as you continue.¡±


    Compared to the children, he felt more sorry for her.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank.


    ¡°What, you want me to get an abortion?¡±


    He had not been very happy when he initially found out that she was pregnant, and he was not very happy when he found out that it was now two babies.


    Instead, he was frowning. What kind of father was he?


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng said resolutely.


    ¡°Then we are in agreement. Instead of worrying about these useless things, shouldn¡¯t you be encouraging me to be a good mother?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at him and said seriously.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and became very cheerful.


    ¡°Okay, I hope that you can be a good mother, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    She was right. Even if he was worried about these things, they would not give up on these two children.


    Therefore, instead of worrying about these trivial matters, he might as well take good care of her and wee the birth of these two children with her.

 Chapter 1111 - Fu Shengyings Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Fu Shengying¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    ¡°That is more like it.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction and urged him. ¡°Let¡¯s finish the examination as soon as possible. I want to go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng led her to an empty office and sat down. ¡°Hang on, I need to make an important call.¡±


    At this moment, the Old Lady and the rest were still close to the elevator. If she was brought near there for her checkup, she would definitely run into them.


    Now was not the time for them to know about the babies.


    If there was a conflict, she would be affected too.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Weiwei did not ask anything more and sat down obediently.


    Fu Hanzheng called He Chi and said five words.


    ¡°Five minutes.¡± What He Chi meant was that he would take the Old Lady and the rest away from this floor within five minutes.


    When He Chi received the call, he looked helpless and urged Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go upstairs for a checkup.¡±


    However, Fu Shengying was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he stared at his two odd-looking sons.


    ¡°What did you find was wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just too stressed at work these days.¡± Fu Shiqin made up an excuse with a smile.


    Mrs. Fu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh yes, we saw your brother¡¯s car downstairs. Is he here too?¡±


    ¡°No, I drove his car today,¡± Fu Shiqin said instantly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t your own car down there too?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    ¡°I drove his car.¡± Fu Shiyi helped him to smooth things over.


    Fu Shengying became increasingly suspicious. ¡°Your car is here too, did you drive two cars alone?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Shiyi¡¯s car was driven by me. Something happened to my car, so I sent it to be repaired.¡± He Chi corrected their words just in time.


    Although he was not the one who drove the car, he and Fu Shiyi were the ones who came here together this morning.


    Now that the three brothers¡¯ cars were all down there, everything made sense.


    Fu Shengying seemed to believe him and asked Fu Shiqin, ¡°Your brother is still abroad?¡±


    ¡°He finished early and has been home for a few days. However, he was too busy toe visit you at home,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He had been busy taking care of his wife and children these days.


    Hearing that Fu Hanzheng was already home, Mrs. Fu said instantly, ¡°Since he is back, make sure hees home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, definitely,¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin answered obediently and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s send grandma for her checkup first.¡±


    ¡°No need, you can finish with yours, we can go there ourselves.¡±


    Mrs. Fu turned them down and pushed the Old Lady back into the elevator.


    Fu Shengying mumbled seriously as the elevator door closed, ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°What is so suspicious about them? You are so suspicious.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    Fu Shengying frowned and said, ¡°There are almost no other patients at the hospital today. The nurse said that someone is here for a checkup today. Only Hanzheng can stop work here.¡±


    ¡°Shiyi is an artist, if we don¡¯t stop the work at the hospital, he will be surrounded by many people. What are you suspecting?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°I feel that Hanzheng is here too,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    He had a feeling that not only those two were here, but also his eldest son Fu Hanzheng.


    After all, he had never lent his car to anyone else. It was so strange that Fu Shiqin said that he drove his car here.

 Chapter 1112 - Fu Hanzhengs Team

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Team</h4>


    Mrs. Fu was toozy to listen to his baseless guesses, so she pushed the Old Lady out of the elevator.


    ¡°Alright, we are here.¡±


    Fu Shengying sighed. He had to stop his guessing and pushed the Old Lady in for a checkup.


    On the other side, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin let out a sigh of relief when they saw their elevator going upstairs.


    Then they turned to He Chi and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and do the checkup with my family, so you can report the enemy¡¯s situation?¡±


    It was too dangerous for them to be in the same building.


    If they knew that their sister-inw was pregnant, their n of Hanzheng and her remarrying would fail.


    Although sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy might sway the Old Lady and the rest, it was not as effective as having two soft and cute babies in front of them.


    He Chi thought for a while. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Having said these words, he pressed the button of the elevator and waited to go upstairs.


    ¡°Try to dy them. We will inform you when my sister-inw finishes the examination,¡± Fu Shiqin patted his shoulders and said seriously.


    He Chi suddenly thought of something and looked at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin seriously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be the Bring Down Fu Hanzheng team? Why are we helping him now?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about our n?¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    His sister-inw was pregnant with two babies.


    As long as they groomed them well, his brother would live in misery. It was very stimting.


    ¡°Compared to the Little Demon n, your brother is doing well,¡± He Chi said.


    Weren¡¯t they helping him?


    If they did not help him now, he would be in trouble with his family. They just needed to be spectators.


    So why help him?


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and took hold of He Chi.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t be Second Uncle, I will make you into a specimen and put you in yourb.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, we can set my brother up, but not anyone else, not even my father.¡±


    Having said these words, they pushed him into the elevator.


    He Chi pointed at them in the elevator and became speechless.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had just driven He Chi into the elevator when Fu Hanzheng returned with Gu Weiwei for another checkup.


    Seeing He Chi missing, Gu Weiwei asked in surprise, ¡°Where is He Chi? Didn¡¯t he say that he would take us for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°He has an emergency patient,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and did not suspect anything more.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin noticed their brother¡¯s gaze and did not mention that their father and grandmother were at the hospital too.


    With He Chi apanying Old Lady for other examinations, Gu Weiwei¡¯s examination went very smoothly.


    Within half an hour, the other examinations werepleted.


    After all the reports were out, the four of them went to meet Doctor Wang.


    Doctor Wang read the reports carefully and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°The babies are developing normally, but you are not getting enough nutrition, so now that you are having twins you need to pay more attention to nutrition.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. She had been trying very hard to eat but she had not expected that there would be two in her belly, so she did not eat enough.


    ¡°You must take all the right kinds of vitamins equally.¡± Dr. Wang stressed.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Anything else I need to pay attention to.¡±


    ¡°They are twins. Mom needs to take care of herself, not just through food and nutrition. She needs to rest in bed these days,¡± Doctor Wang said and looked at Fu Hanzheng behind her. ¡°Also, you must not have s*x during the early stages of pregnancy.¡±

 Chapter 1113 - Trouble Again

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Trouble Again</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed instantly and stayed silent.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm and asked coldly, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Remember toe for pregnancy checks periodically. If you feel any difort,e to the hospital within good time,¡± Doctor Wang said.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were both trying hard to hold back theirughter. Why did the doctor need to look at his brother when she said this?


    Did his brother look that thirsty?


    Seeing that she had finished her questions, Fu Hanzheng helped Gu Weiwei up and was about to leave the hospital.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin chuckled as they followed them into the elevator.


    ¡°Brother, thanks.¡±


    They wondered how he had managed to hold himself back these past two months.


    There was still half a year left, how was he going to live?


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at them. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Fu Shiqin gasped and put on a ttering smile.


    ¡°I mean, brother, you have to take care of sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what we mean.¡± Fu Shiyi echoed.


    Although they had other intentions.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored them, helped Gu Weiwei into the car and said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°You know you¡¯re going to have to pay, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shiqin could not stand it any more. ¡°I am here for your examination.¡±


    ¡°I did not ask you toe.¡± Fu Hanzheng closed the door and went around the car to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°I left my post on my own ord and you have done it so many times, why should I be punished?¡± Fu Shiqin felt wronged hearing that he was going to be fined again.


    Because he was going to spend time with his pregnant wife, he had been alone at thepany for almost a month.


    But now he had turned against him. Where was his conscience?


    ¡°Because my position is higher than yours,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he got into the car, buckled up and drove away from the hospital.


    Fu Shiyi patted his brother who was on the verge of tears out of sympathy. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Fu Shiqin red at him and was just arguing with Fu Shiqin when He Chi texted him.


    [They are going downstairs after the examination, are they gone?]


    [She just left.]


    Fu Shiyi replied and looked up at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Dad ising down, are you still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Then bite me!¡± Fu Shiqin raised his chin.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what you can say when we ask you who drove our brother¡¯s car.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin got into his own car and drove away from the hospital.


    He had just told them that his brother¡¯s car was driven by him and that his brother was not at the hospital.


    But if they came down and saw that his brother¡¯s car was gone and he was still here, he would not be able to exin clearly.


    Fu Shiqin had just driven away when the elevator in the parking lot rang. He Chi and several elders of the Fu Family came out of the elevator.


    ¡°How was grandma¡¯s examination?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    With hands in his pockets, He Chi said, ¡°Nothing serious, I just prescribed some medicine for her to rest well.¡±


    Fu Shengying looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Shiqin?¡±


    ¡°Something came up at thepany, so he went to work.¡± Fu Shiyi said honestly.


    Fu Shengying frowned. ¡°Then who drove his car?¡±


    ¡°Of course he drove his own car,¡± Fu Shiyi answered automatically.


    ¡°He drove two cars alone?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    They had just said that Fu Shiqin drove Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car and Fu Shiyi drove Fu Shiqin¡¯s car.


    But now, both Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car and Fu Shiqin¡¯s car had disappeared.


    Fu Shiyi felt his forehead. He had been tricked by Second Brother again.


    If he ran away, he could round up his brother¡¯s car, but if he drove away his own car, he would be the main suspect.

 Chapter 1114 - Trouble Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Trouble Again 2</h4>


    Fu Shengying looked at Fu Shiyi calmly, waiting for him to make a reasonable exnation.


    He had thought that something was wrong. Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car was here, and it must be at this hospital.


    But these two fellows said that he was not here, so they must be hiding something from them.


    ¡°How is it possible that he drove two cars alone?¡± Fu Shiyi looked calm and he showed off his skills that he had honed over the years. ¡°Second Brother was asked to return to thepany by our brother. I drove his car and asked my assistant to drive it back to get some clothes for me. However, he has important work to do this afternoon and he ising to pick me up after he has finished it.¡±


    ¡°Your assistant?¡± Fu Shengying could not believe it.


    Fu Shiyi removed his sunsses and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Yes, they left just now. Of course I have to bring my assistant with me wherever I go.¡±


    Fu Shengying was not convinced, although it sounded reasonable.


    But why did he find it so unbelievable?


    Fu Shiyi helped Mrs. Fu into the car and turned to Fu Shengying.


    ¡°Still not convinced? Then I will call him and ask him toe back now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, are you that free?¡± Mrs. Fu lectured Fu Shengying and urged him. ¡°Get in the car so we can go home as soon as possible.¡±


    Fu Shengying did not quite believe what Fu Shiyi said, but he could not find any fault with it, so he got into the car first.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Come home this week, everyone is staying in the same city and none of you are home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mother, we will go and greet you in two days.¡±


    Fu Shiyi helped Mrs. Fu into the car and let out a sigh of relief when they drove away.


    He Chi looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Will you be able to keep the secret for your brother until the children are born?¡±


    ¡°We must keep it a secret,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    No one knew what the Old Lady and his father would think if they knew about it. Sister-inw needed to be taken care of and she could not be provoked.


    Therefore, they must not know about the children before they are born.


    Although during the pregnancy checks they had run into the Fu Family, they had managed to avoid the danger.


    Also, Fu Hanzheng had never mentioned it to her.


    After leaving the hospital, he drove her back to the apartment, just in time for lunch, so he ate lunch with her at home.


    ¡°I will ask the nutritionist toe here tomorrow to talk with you about the food.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Now that she was pregnant with two babies, she had to be even more careful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow at noon, I need to go through the editing in the afternoon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious.


    ¡°What time are youing home tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Maybeter. Yuan Meng and Jolin will drive me there, it is not convenient for you to pick me up.¡±


    Qin Lv¡¯spany was just above her studio, and if he went to pick her up, he would run into him easily.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not object.


    Maybe he should learn how to disguise himself from Yuan Meng.


    Otherwise, it would be very inconvenient for them to meet in the future.


    If he could learn it, he would be able to be by her side without any suspicion, just like how he was when he was with the crew.


    Gu Weiwei nced at him. ¡°I want to deal with the movie as soon as possible, so that I can go to Dubai after the premiere.¡±


    Firstly, she wanted to finish the work as soon as possible so that she could focus on the pregnancy.


    Secondly, she was worried that if this dragged on, her belly would show, especially because she was pregnant with two babies.

 Chapter 1115 - Love-struck

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Love-struck</h4>


    After lunch, Fu Hanzheng was about to leave for thepany under Fu Shiqin¡¯s urging.


    Before he left the apartment, he gave his wife a lingering kiss before leaving unwillingly.


    Within half an hour after Fu Hanzheng left, Yuan Meng¡¯s family of three came to visit her new apartment and delivered some necessities she had left behind.


    Not only did she deliver it to her, but Yuan Meng also helped her tidy up the things.


    ¡°Alright, you are so precious now, just sit there and watch.¡±


    If she got tired, Fu Hanzheng would kill her.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to stand on ceremony, so she sat down on the sofa and started to read, letting her tidy up.


    ¡°By the way, where are you going to stay after I leave?¡±


    She was going to Dubai with Fu Hanzheng at the end of the month and she would have to stay there for at least a year.


    But if they went with her, the Fu Family would suspect that she was in Dubai too.


    Yuan Meng sorted out her things and said, ¡°Yuan Shuo ns to go to Italy. He says that he is worried about Cayman, but he also wants to ask for your opinion. If you mind that we are involved with him, we won¡¯t go.¡±


    They were with her now, and the elders of the Fu Family did not like Cayman Dorrans, so if they went to Cayman Dorrans, the Fu Family might misunderstand her.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Go, as long as it is not obvious.¡±


    Honestly, she was not very assured about Cayman Dorrans either. He did not seem to be doing well and he was surrounded by enemies.


    But her current identity and position did not allow her to ask too much about him.


    Therefore, if Yuan Shuo and the others went over, she would feel a bit more at ease.


    Yuan Meng turned to her. ¡°Can you live alone in Dubai with Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    She and Yuan Shuo must have been used to taking care of her like a little girl. Even if she had Fu Hanzheng now, they would still be worried.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Yuan Meng shrugged helplessly. ¡°Alright, there is nothing wrong with just staying with Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    If it had been before, they would have been worried, but after she confessed her identity, Fu Hanzheng still did not abandon her.


    They were no longer worried that anything would affect their rtionship.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled without saying a word. Sometimes, she even felt that the twenty years she spent as Gu Weiwei was not as happy as the one she had spent with Fu Hanzheng.


    Sometimes, she could not help but think that he had not been in a rtionship or married for so many years because he was waiting to meet her with all his heart.


    And she had drifted away for more than twenty years just to find the direction he was in ande to him.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, can you not be so obsessed with your man?¡± Yuan Mengined as she shook her head.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°What was it like when you drooled over Master? Should I help you remember?¡±


    Yuan Meng surrendered and asked, ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t you say that you came back to the capital for the pregnancy checks? When are you going?¡±


    ¡°I went there this morning,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are the results?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and said happily, ¡°Two.¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Happy Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Happy Second Uncle</h4>


    Yuan Meng blinked. ¡°What do you mean two?¡±


    Gu Weiwei held her belly and said with a smile, ¡°There are two babies in my belly.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Yuan Meng looked at her belly and sighed.


    ¡°No wonder she was suffering before, it turned out that she is having two in one go.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi were the twins in the Fu Family, and it would be very lively if she and Fu Hanzheng had a pair of twins.


    ¡°So I need to finish the work as soon as possible, otherwise¡­ I am afraid that I will not be able to conceal my belly,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Apart from work, she rarely showed up in Hua Land and none of the variety shows had been cancelled yet.


    If she could not conceal her belly and was identally photographed by the media, she would definitely be in the headlines for a long time.


    ¡°True, the sooner we deal with it, the sooner you can rest and wait for the delivery,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her. ¡°So from tomorrow afternoon onwards, you have to keep mepany at work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng hadpany matters to deal with and it was not convenient for him to pick her up, so Yuan Meng or Jolin had toe.


    Yuan Meng tidied up the luggage she had brought with her and stood up.


    ¡°Sure, I have my assistant¡¯s sry anyway, what time should I pick you up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°One in the afternoon,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had to meet the nutritionist at lunch and could not leave the house until after lunchtime.


    On the other side, at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Shiqin returned to thepany and almost ran back to the office.


    He had to ask his brother about an important project but he did not see him at thepany.


    After several calls, he finally arrived.


    ¡°You left before me and arrived sote.¡±


    He knew that he would drive his sister-inw home first, but he could already make three trips there and back at this hour.


    Fu Hanzheng was toozy to exin anything to him. He read the report and told him what to do.


    Fu Shiqin said again when he finished speaking, ¡°Third Brother just texted that our mother is urging us to go back to the old mansion. When are we going home?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°In the afternoon, the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiqin grabbed the files and left Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office, humming as he returned to his own office.


    Xu Qian went to deliver the things to him and asked curiously, ¡°Second Master is in a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is good, I am bing a Second Uncle,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know about it?¡± Xu Qian said in amusement. Last month, Boss went to take care of thedy boss who was pregnant and still filming outside the city, and he had only just brought her home.


    He was the one who arranged the amodation, so he knew everything clearly.


    ¡°I did know about the pregnancy, but my sister-inw is pregnant with twin babies and I didn¡¯t know about it until today.¡± Fu Shiqin felt very pleased when he thought of how the two babies would call him Second Uncle next year.


    ¡°Two?¡± Xu Qian could not believe it.


    Fu Shiqin smiled calmly. ¡°What is so strange about it? Our family has very strong twin genes.¡±


    Xu Qian was startled for a moment, but soon calmed down.


    ¡°So your sister-inw is pregnant with twins, but why are you happier than Boss?¡±


    Although Boss had looked a bit happy when he met him, he was not as happy as Fu Shiqin was.


    But on second thought, he realized that his Boss had always been a reserved person and he was not as expressive as Second Master and Third Master.


    ¡°As a Second Uncle, can¡¯t I be happy?¡± Fu Shiqin asked furiously.


    ¡°Sure, of course you can.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Qin Lvs Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Qin Lv¡¯s Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    The following day, Fu Hanzheng asked He Chi¡¯s nutritionist toe and talk with her about the effects of nutrition on the baby¡¯s development and the best nutritional recipes for the pregnancy.


    Also, he taught the servants how to make some meals that were light in oil, so that she would not have morning sickness.


    In the afternoon, Yuan Meng came to pick her up from the studio and she talked with the staff in charge of editing the movie.


    When she was busy, she totally forgot about time and did not go home until the evening.


    It was not until Fu Hanzheng called that she realized the time and answered the call guiltily.


    ¡°I am on my way home.¡±


    ¡°Can you not eat on time?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded displeased over the phone.


    It was not a big deal for her to forget about food and sleep in the past, but now that she was pregnant with two babies, she could not be so careless.


    ¡°Yuan Meng bought me fruits and yogurt this afternoon,¡± Gu Weiwei said instantly.


    ¡°Come home now or I will pick you up.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone sounded milder.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming home now,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she went to wake Yuan Meng, who was dozing off on the sofa, to take her home for dinner.


    Yuan Meng stretched herself, grabbed the car keys and went downstairs with her.


    ¡°Oh yes, Jolin called and said that Luo Qianqian has finished the song and the demo is in the studio.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home and on the way we can stop at the studio,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The editing studio was not in the same ce as her director¡¯s studio, but it was on the way home.


    Yuan Meng drove her back to her studio.


    The moment she went upstairs, Xu came out and said, ¡°Weiwei, Miss. Guo has been waiting for you all afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Miss Guo?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned. She did not know anyone with the surname Guo.


    ¡°She is in the guest room, do you want to meet her?¡± Xu asked.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s meet her, she has been waiting for the entire afternoon.¡±


    Having said these words, she asked her to bring her the demo sent over by Luo Qianqian.


    She had thought that the person who was waiting for her for the entire afternoon was either a loyal fan or someone from the film industry.


    But it turned out to be a girl around her age.


    Dressed in a custom-made Chanel coat and carrying the new handbag from Hermes, she was obviously from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Miss. Guo?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Guo Ting, Qin Lv¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± The woman stood up and introduced herself.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°The person you are looking for should be upstairs, you are in the wrong ce.¡±


    Could it be that because Qin Lv kept pursuing her, she was treating her as a love rival?


    But she had nothing to do with Qin Lv and so this love rival was being wronged.


    ¡°I am here for you.¡± Guo Ting sized her up.


    Although she had seen her numerous times on TV and the news, this was the first time she was seeing her in person.


    ¡°For me?¡± Gu Weiwei found it funny.


    ¡°With your looks and reputation, there are many rich people who want to have you. So why are you keeping your eyes on Qin Lv?¡±


    Guo Ting sized her up. Although she was surprised that she was prettier than how she looked on TV, her eyes were full of disdain and contempt.


    Although she had never been involved in any gossip, few actresses in this industry were clean, especially those who had gained their position so quickly.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and decided to go home for dinner.


    ¡°Miss. Guo, I am not that close to the person you are talking about. I need to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Feeling guilty?¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Guo Ting picked up the cup and was about to throw water on her.

 Chapter 1118 - Qin Lvs Fiancée 2

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Qin Lv¡¯s Fianc¨¦e 2</h4>


    However, just when she had lifted the cup and was about to throw the water, Yuan Meng grabbed the cup.


    And she even lifted it and poured it over her head.


    Instantly, her hairstyle and makeup were ruined.


    Guo Ting gritted her teeth in anger and was about to attack Yuan Meng, when she was stopped by Yuan Meng.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am lecturing you on behalf of your parents.¡± Yuan Meng snorted with her arms crossed.


    This kind of spoiled richdy truly thought herself as someone important.


    Annoyed, Guo Ting wiped off the water on her face and pointed at Yuan Meng and Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You are seducing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦, and you think you are being reasonable?¡±


    Yuan Meng rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight, your fianc¨¦ is hovering around us like a fly and we can¡¯t drive him away.¡±


    ¡°But it was you, Mu Weiwei, who was so indecent in middle school and tried so hard to seduce Qin Lv, and now you are running the studio that¡¯s downstairs to hispany. What on earth are you doing?¡± Guo Ting furiously interrogated.


    She had only been abroad for two years and Qin Lv had changedpletely.


    ¡°A capable woman knows how to deal with men, not cause trouble for others like a b*tch.¡± Yuan Meng snapped back.


    And she was seducing Qin Lv? Qin Lv must call her Aunt now!


    With such a wonderful man like Fu Hanzheng around, no one would fall for any other men.


    Yuan Meng did not even give her a chance to counter Guo Ting, so Gu Weiwei was d to have her save herself some trouble.


    If she had known that she was such a person, she would not have bothered to meet her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Guo Ting was about to say something when she saw Qin Lving towards her. She rushed out of the door with a wronged expression. ¡°Brother Qin Lv, look at them¡­¡±


    Yuan Meng snorted and went up to Qin Lv.


    ¡°President Qin, please take care of your fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t let her behave atrociously in someone else¡¯s territory. If there is a next time and I identally hit her too hard, she might lose arms and legs.¡±


    ¡­


    Having said these words, she threw a threatening look at Guo Ting.


    Qin Lv did not care about anything else. Hearing Yuan Meng¡¯s words, he exined to Gu Weiwei who was standing behind Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Weiwei, she is not my fianc¨¦e, she took my words too seriously one time.¡±


    Hearing that he was trying to rify their rtionship after being sshed like this, Guo Ting got even more annoyed.


    ¡°Brother Qin Lv, they have ruined me!¡±


    ¡°You should be d that you were not holding a cup of sulfuric acid, otherwise¡­¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei threw a look at the ringing phone and said to Yuan Meng, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She did not want to argue here.


    Many girls did not think that it was a man¡¯s problem when they found out that the person they liked had changed his heart. Instead, they thought that there was something wrong with the person the man liked and thought that they had seduced the man who belonged to her.


    But between her and Qin Lv, he would have to call her Aunt.


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡± Qin Lv looked nervous when he saw her being so unconcerned.


    He hade downstairs and saw her car parked downstairs, so he guessed that she was here at the studio and came to take a look.


    But instead he saw Guo Ting making a fuss.


    ¡°President Qin, please console your fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t let her misunderstand you.¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei followed Yuan Meng into the elevator and left the studio.

 Chapter 1119 - Women in Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Women in Entertainment</h4>


    Seeing her and Yuan Meng leaving, Qin Lv became even more annoyed when he saw the crying Guo Ting.


    It had not been easy for him to open thepany above her studio. He had wanted to take advantage of the situation and Anthony Gustav, who had been pestering her, had also returned home.


    So he thought that it was his chance.


    But she went abroad for filming and stayed away for more than two months.


    Now that she was finally back, they did not even have a conversation and she had even misunderstood him because of Guo Ting.


    ¡°Guo Ting, I don¡¯t want to see you here again.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qin Lv, how many women in the entertainment industry are clean? How many of them don¡¯t get to where they are because of men? This kind of person!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, she is not like that.¡± Qin Lv interrupted Guo Ting coldly.


    He did not know how other people in this industry were like, but he knew very well that she was not like that.


    If she had wanted to use a man to get to the top, she would have told the public when she was with Fu Hanzheng.


    Everything she had now was won by herself.


    Guo Ting was born into a prestigious family in the capital city. She was the only girl among the brothers and cousins of the Guo Family and the elders of the Guo Family spoiled her rotten. She had a very bad temper.


    ¡°She is not that kind of person?¡± Guo Ting snorted and said, ¡°She must have been in a rtionship with Fu Shiyi. Without Fu Shiyi, she would not have climbed up so fast.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qin Lv did not want to argue with her in someone else¡¯s studio, so he turned around and left.


    Although there were rumors about her and Fu Shiyi, only Fu Hanzheng was entwined with her.


    Guo Ting followed him into the elevator and carefully touched up her makeup in the mirror.


    ¡°What about me? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You are so unreasonable.¡± When the elevator arrived, Qin Lv rushed out and opened the car door.


    He had just sat down in the driver¡¯s seat when Guo Ting got into his car from the other side.


    ¡°You need to drive me home.¡±


    Instead of starting the car, Qin Lv made a call to the Guo Family and asked them to pick her up.


    But inwardly, he was thinking that Mu Weiwei¡¯s new movie had beenpleted and she should be staying in the capital soon.


    But with Guo Ting pestering him, he would only bring her trouble.


    Maybe he should discuss it with his aunt when he returns home.


    After all, his aunt had always supported him.


    On the other side, Gu Weiwei was already on the way home.


    Yuan Mengined about Guo Ting as she drove.


    ¡°You want to hit her next time? I would have broken her hands if she wasn¡¯t so young.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, we won¡¯t see each other often,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The editing work was done at the editing studio.


    Also, once the post-production work waspleted, after the premiere at the end of the month, she would have to leave Hua Land for Dubai for a long stay.


    The contract for the studio was only signed for three years, so when the child was born and brought home a little older, the lease would have expired and she could go somewhere else.


    Then she would not meet these two people again.


    ¡°The Guo Family and the Qin Family. It must be the Guo Family that is involved in politics,¡± Yuan Meng mumbled.


    Aftering to Hua Land, she had investigated and understood the famous families in Hua Land.


    Compared to the Fu Family¡¯s business, the Guo Family was in politics and the entire family was doing well.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Gu Weiwei looked out of the window as the car approached the apartment.


    The car had just parked when Fu Hanzheng came out to pick her up and opened the door for her.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I took a detour to the studio and got the demo for the music,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not mention anything about Qin Lv and Guo Ting who regarded her as her love rival.

 Chapter 1120 - Push Me to the Side?

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Push Me to the Side?</h4>


    However, Yuan Meng rolled down the window and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°The fianc¨¦e of the Qin Family is causing trouble at the studio and she is trying to start something.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng looked sinister.


    ¡°Start something?¡±


    ¡°What are you nervous for? I am here, she can¡¯t hurt your darling. However, if that girl tries to cause trouble next time, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will be able to go home healthy,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had not touched anyone these days and her hands were very itchy.


    Gu Weiwei tugged at Fu Hanzheng and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I am hungry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave up on asking Yuan Meng for more details and returned to the apartment with one arm around her.


    Gu Weiwei removed her mask, hat and feather down jacket, washed her hands and sat down in the dining room.


    ¡°Sorry, I was too busy to remember the time.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a cup of water. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from work?¡±


    When she was at home, she did not even rest until it waste into the night, and when she went to work, she forgot that she was pregnant.


    Gu Weiwei smiled guiltily, took the water and took a sip.


    ¡°I want to finish my work as soon as possible.¡±


    The moment she found out that she was carrying twins, this thought became even more intense.


    It was too dangerous to stay at home in Hua Land, especially after the movie was released. She would be the focus of the media.


    In the future, when she went out and went for a prenatal checkup at the hospital, if the media found out about it, it would cause a huge sensation.


    Firstly, she was pregnant at such a young age and it was inevitable that she would be criticized. Secondly, if the Fu Family knew about it, Fu Hanzheng would be put in a difficult position.


    ¡°You have to do it in moderation, you can¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. She had only been watching the editing of the movie for the entire afternoon, how tired could she be?


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll pay attention to the time, starting tomorrow.¡±


    He seemed to be nagging her more and more these days.


    Fu Hanzheng gave up and asked, ¡°What is going on with Qin Lv?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shrugged helplessly. ¡°A little girl called Guo Ting came to the studio to find me, thinking that I had stolen her fianc¨¦. You know about Qin Lv, I wasn¡¯t serious about the love letters.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had no words to counter. When Qin Lv came to tutor her and he found out about their past, he felt very ufortable.


    But when he thought about it, Mu Weiwei was still Mu Weiwei at that time, and he found it ridiculous to be jealous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the studio unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Guo Ting was spoiled by the Guo Family and she had a very bad temper. If she really caused trouble, she and the babies would be hurt.


    Also, although he knew that Qin Lv was persistent about Mu Weiwei and not the real and current her, he still did not want them to meet again.


    ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed cooperatively.


    Satisfied, Fu Hanzheng scooped up some soup for her.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was almost full from one bowl, but when she thought of the two babies in her belly, she added half a bowl of rice for herself.


    After dinner, she went to take a shower and listened to Luo Qianqian¡¯s demo a few times. Then she made a call to Luo Qianqian and suggested some changes.


    After the call, she went to bed and was ready to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work, took a shower and went to bed. Out of habit, he took her into his arms.


    Then he kissed her neck and whispered, ¡°When these two little ones are born, will you push me to the side?¡±

 Chapter 1121 - Scary Man

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Scary Man</h4>


    Gu Weiwei turned around and asked him face to face, ¡°Who has made you think that?¡±


    ¡°Xu Qian said that after he got married and had children, he had no position at home and his wife only had eyes for children,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    That was the biggest reason why he had been against children before.


    Now that the babies were in her belly, he had no choice but to ept it.


    But he also started to worry that they would steal his position in her heart after they were born.


    Especially now that she was having twins, it would take up a lot of her energy and time.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I am pregnant with your children, not your enemies.¡±


    These babies were still only in her belly and he was already worried that they would be possessive and steal her heart.


    Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms around her. ¡°Is it impossible that you won¡¯t love them more than me?¡±


    He was looking forward to the arrival of their children, but when he thought that their birth would take up most of her energy and time, he felt displeased.


    ¡°It is a different kind of rtionship, why are you so narrow-minded as a father?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. He was just not ready to ept the children¡¯s interference.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of him and looked gentle.


    ¡°These are our children, we will raise them together, isn¡¯t it a very happy thing?¡±


    Intimate love was not the only thing in human rtionships. There were many kinds of familial rtionships. Was romantic love the only thing in his eyes?


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Hanzheng could not imagine that kind of happiness.


    Gu Weiwei rubbed herself against his arms and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Because they are our babies, I look forward to their arrival. As their mother, I will love them, but I will definitely love you the most.¡±


    Maybe when the children were born, everything would be fine. Just like Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, although he looked disdainful, he still cared for his two brothers.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and breathed deeply.


    Gu Weiwei realized something, released her arms and suggested discreetly.


    ¡°What about¡­ sleeping in the guest room?¡±


    ¡°You want me to sleep in the guest room?¡± Fu Hanzheng lowered his eyes and asked with a low voice.


    Gu Weiwei blushed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling ufortable by sleeping here?¡±


    Of course, he was in physical difort.


    With his sexual needs, he was tormenting himself by staying in the same bed with her but not fully touching her.


    A little more intimate physical contact would make him satisfied, but she was pregnant.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng denied.


    It was not easy for them to live together, but she was already driving him to the cold guest room to sleep alone. She was so cruel.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought about his work the following day, trying to distract himself.


    But the familiar scent lingered in his nose, reminding him of the intimate moments they had shared.


    Then he got increasingly annoyed and he saw that the girl in his arms had already fallen asleep.


    He pulled away his arm from her pillow and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After a long while, hey down again and looked down at the girl who had fallen asleep.


    There was still half a year before the two little ones were born, and he had to live a life where he could look at her but not enjoy her.


    Those babies had stolen his woman before they were even born, what would happen when they are born?

 Chapter 1122 - Private Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Private Revenge</h4>


    When he woke up early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng did not wake her up, when he saw that she was still asleep. He thought that she had been too tired these days and needed to rest more.


    He snuck out of bed, washed, got changed and ate breakfast.


    Then he returned to the room and kissed her forehead.


    Gu Weiwei opened her drowsy eyes and saw him standing by the bed in a suit.


    ¡°Going to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Sleep a little longer and eat somethingter, in case you feel ufortable again,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and stretched out her arms.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    With one hand on the bed, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Good morning, drive safe.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly, adjusted her nket and left for thepany.


    However, he did not feel happy throughout the entire day. He had turned down three proposals from the nning Department and Fu Shiqin¡¯s report was not going to be spared either.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t vent your anger on us, even if you are not satisfied.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    He was living with sister-inw now, and even though she was pregnant, he could not eat with her every day. He was clearly not satisfied.


    Otherwise, why would he be so angry at them?


    ¡°Maybe you should be mute.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    Fu Shiqin smiled proudly as if he was right.


    Ignoring him, Fu Hanzheng turned around and gave him a pile of work that required him to work overnight.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t take revenge on me like this.¡± Fu Shiqin protested furiously after hearing the schedule.


    He had given him many tasks that he should not have to do.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and returned to his office with the files. He made up his mind that after his two nephews were born, he would definitely turn them into new members of the Anti Fu Hanzheng team¡­ So that someone¡¯s life would never be peaceful.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy at thepany until five in the evening. Then he packed up and was about to leave.


    Fu Shiqin reminded him when he saw him.


    ¡°We agreed to go back to the old mansion today, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I will be there after dinner,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he walked into the elevator and texted Gu Weiwei to ask if she was home.


    Standing still in the same spot, Fu Shiqin watched the elevator door closing.


    His mother asked them to go back to the old mansion for dinner, so he had to go home and eat with his sister-inw first.


    His brother, who had always been cold and serious, was suddenly so gentle. He was bing less and less like his brother.


    Fu Hanzheng returned to the apartment for a while and Yuan Meng drove Gu Weiwei back.


    ¡°Why are you home so early today?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in surprise.


    ¡°I have a banquet to attend,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    He did not tell her that the banquet was at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Without asking anything more, Gu Weiwei asked the servant if the dinner was ready and went to wash her hands.


    Fu Hanzheng was having dinner with her, when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin kept calling.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the ringing phone. ¡°How about¡­ going there quickly?¡±


    ¡°No need, there is no hurry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng switched off the phone and continued to eat with her.

 Chapter 1123 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Trouble</h4>


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin still had not seen the man who had gone home for dinner with his wife.


    Fu Shiqin tapped the steering wheel anxiously, whilst Fu Shiyi sat in the passenger¡¯s seat with his arms crossed.


    Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Why do I feel that we are treated so cheaply? He never cares about us, but we still help him and sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Shiyi snorted. ¡°What else can we do, betray him and cause chaos?¡±


    Sometimes when he thought of their inhuman brother, he hated him deeply. However, he realized they could not beat him.


    ¡°He¡¯s only been to work at thepany for one day and yet he is already treating me like an animal.¡± Fu Shiqin thought of the work he had to do as overtime tonight and wrote down another book of hatred for his brother in his mind.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ justined to him, and said don¡¯t take it out on me if you are not satisfied,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Who are you ming?¡±


    As long as he did not mention it, he could justugh inwardly.


    But if he poked his brother¡¯s sore spot, he would be asking for a beating.


    ¡°Let him be proud now. When the two children are born, it will be time for our Bring Down Fu Hanzheng¡¯s team to make aeback.¡± Fu Shiqin had thought of a hundred ways to teach the two children to disobey their father.


    ¡°So for the sake of my two nieces, I better help him.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly.


    They were just discussing the n of cultivating the little devil when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car drove past them.


    Seeing the scene, Fu Shiqin started the car and followed him back to the old mansion.


    The moment they entered the house, they saw Qin Man, who had been missing recently, at their home.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. They were trying to set up his brother and Qin Man.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at them and sat down in the dining room. He had no intention of eating with them.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I am just here to verify that Mu Weiwei will never enter the Fu Family again.¡± Qin Man revealed her purpose without caring about tact.


    Although Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei looked divorced on the surface, she felt that they were still in aplicated rtionship.


    Therefore, she was here to verify why they had gotten a divorce and whether they could remarry.


    Although Fu Shengying did not tell her why they got a divorce, he had clearly and resolutely expressed that he would not allow Mu Weiwei to marry Fu Hanzheng.


    Now she was relieved.


    ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you go to meet Qin Manst time?¡± Fu Shengying asked Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. ¡°If you want me toe home only because of this matter, you don¡¯t have to ask me toe home anymore.¡±


    He did not reveal that Weiwei was pregnant because he did not want their attitude to stimte her and put her and the children in danger.


    Qin Man waved her hands at Fu Shengying and turned him down. ¡°Uncle, please let me go. He is not my type. I don¡¯t like him, so don¡¯t try to get us together.¡±


    Fu Shengying was surprised. ¡°But you are here today to ask about Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our Lui likes her very much. As long as your Fu Family doesn¡¯t interfere, she will definitely be part of our Qin Family,¡± Qin Man said impatiently.


    Fu Shiqin was stuck for words. ¡°Are you and your nephew still not giving up on my sister-inw?¡±


    Qin Lv could not let go of her because of his feelings, but as an aunt, she was so persistent in helping her nephew marry her. Was she mental?

 Chapter 1124 - Two Children

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Two Children</h4>


    ¡°I will never give up.¡± Qin Man smiled and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t interfere, one day, she will belong to the Qin Family.¡±


    Fu Shiyi snorted and said, ¡°I remember that Qin Lv¡¯s fianc¨¦e has returned home recently, right? You two are two-timing.¡±


    ¡°That is just a joke made by the elders when they were young, how can it be true?¡± Qin Man snorted.


    Guo Ting was stubborn and unreasonable, totally different from Mu Weiwei in terms of looks and personality. The Qin Family would never want her.


    It was a pity that Mu Weiwei¡¯s ex-husband was Fu Hanzheng, a man who had a great family background and appearance. It was not going to be easy for her to ept someone else after she got divorced.


    Especially when Lui was way behind Fu Hanzheng.


    But if she and Fu Hanzheng could not remarry, then they still had a chance of sess.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin looked at their brother in silence. They knew that Qin Lv would not be able to steal their sister-inw away.


    However, if Qin Lv and Qin Man continued to make a fuss, they were afraid that their sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy would be exposed.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm, as if what they said had nothing to do with him.


    No matter what Qin Man was thinking, Weiwei would never fall for Qin Lv.


    Also, they were leaving next month, so they could do whatever they wanted.


    After a long while, Mrs. Fu saw that Fu Hanzheng had not touched his chopsticks.


    ¡°Why are you not eating?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I need to go home and rest.¡±


    It was almost time for her to rest and he needed to keep herpany.


    Fu Shiqin chuckled. He was not going home to rest, he was going home to keep sister-inwpany.


    Old Lady looked at Fu Hanzheng and said seriously, ¡°I know that you me us for the divorce, but she is not suitable to be with you.¡±


    Although she knew that the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family was not her fault.


    But her rtionship with the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans made her wary.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent and was toozy to argue. If he did, they would be rmed and notice that they were together.


    Seeing him staying silent, Fu Shengying thought that he had taken her words seriously, so he tried to persuade him.


    ¡°You are not young anymore, try to ept other girls.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to talk about it.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    He did not ept that she was in a rtionship with other men, and of course he would not be in a rtionship with other women either. That would break her heart.


    Even if it was just for show.


    Old Lady sighed. ¡°You can choose not to get married, but you can¡¯t possibly not want children.¡±


    They had been looking forward to him getting married and having children for so many years, and now when he finally found someone he liked and was willing to get married, something like this happened.


    Although she knew that it was very difficult for him to marry another woman and have children, it was impossible between him and Gu Weiwei.


    But she still hoped to see him get married and have children in her lifetime.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and got very excited.


    His brother had two children already.


    They were so excited, but they could not say it now. They were in so much pain from having to hold it in.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not her children, I will never have a child.¡± Fu Hanzheng checked the time and had no intention of continuing the topic. ¡°It is gettingte, I am going home.¡±

 Chapter 1125 - Name

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Name</h4>


    Everyone watched as Fu Hanzheng left within an hour of arriving.


    Fu Shengying put down the bowl and chopsticks angrily and nced at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Did he meet that woman again?¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin shook their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Of course not, my brother has been busy with the projects in Dubai.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she is too busy making movies to talk with our brother.¡±


    ¡­


    Sigh, grandma and their father had been thinking too much.


    His brother had no interest in women before he met his sister-inw, so why would he be interested in other women after meeting someone he truly liked?


    His brother got a divorce out of filial piety and he did not want his grandma to get sick because of this, but that did not mean that he wouldpletely let go of his rtionship with his sister-inw.


    Apart from his sister-inw, there was no other woman who could make his brother so devoted.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the failed mother and son. ¡°I told you that he would not ept it, but you still refuse to give up.¡±


    Everything had changed after they got divorced.


    No matter who they found, they were far worse than Gu Weiwei, let alone being capable of entering Hanzheng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Apart from that woman, does he really n to not marry and live alone?¡± Old Lady said in distress.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    His brother would not live alone. He was living with his sister-inw.


    In the future, they would have two children and a family of four.


    Fu Shiqin added. ¡°What if he spends the night with that man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Fu Shengying red at Fu Shiyi. Instead of saying anything nice, he chose to say something they did not want to hear.


    ¡°That is a possibility.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted and said, ¡°My brother likes her, but you don¡¯t want her to be with him, and now you want him to marry someone else and have children with them? Dream on!¡±


    If he objected to them now, he would beg them to remarry when he saw his sister-inw¡¯s children.


    They were all in a hurry to find someone to have a child with his brother, but his sister-inw already had two babies in her belly, alright?


    Fu Hanzheng left the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and returned to the new apartment where he and Gu Weiwei were staying. Gu Weiwei had been reading on the sofa in the bedroom.


    When he approached her, she had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    He carefully carried her to the bed, but the moment he put her down, she woke up.


    ¡°Finished at the banquet so soon?¡± Gu Weiwei looked drowsy.


    ¡°Yes, I am done.¡±


    Lying next to her, Fu Hanzheng did not even remove his coat.


    Gu Weiwei stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°Who p*ssed you off?¡±


    If he was just going to attend a banquet, no one would have provoked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our work early and go to Dubai.¡±


    He did not want to live such a sneaky life anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded, turned around and took hold of his waist. ¡°Should we start to think about what names to give the babies?¡±


    He had to give her the first names and the nicknames too.


    ¡°You decide,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei red at him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sense of being a father? Of course you have to be involved in this matter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°We can think about it when we are done.¡±


    He could not help but long for the time when they were alone in Dubai.

 Chapter 1126 - Warm Bed

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Warm Bed</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    She needed to deal with the post-production work and he needed to make arrangements for thepany.


    After all, it would take such a long time before he could leave, if he did not make any arrangements.


    But he must have returned to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion instead of attending a banquet tonight.


    At dinner, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin called him one after the other. If it was a business meeting, Xu Qian or Fu Shiqin would have called.


    Therefore, it was very possible that he had gone back to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Also, something unpleasant must have happened. Something rted to her must have made him so displeased.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away her hair and looked down at the girl¡¯s pretty face, looking very gentle and loving.


    ¡°Weiwei, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled. What was he thanking her for?


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Thank you foring to my side after experiencing so much misery.¡±


    If it had not been for her, he would not have fallen in love with anyone in this lifetime. He would not have known how it felt to love someone, much less how it felt to be loved by someone.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled and whispered, ¡°Thank you for staying by my side. Thank you for giving birth to our children.¡±


    If it had not been for him, she might have returned to Italy with Cayman Dorrans. But because of him and his family, she did not leave with Cayman Dorrans but stayed in Hua Land to keep himpany.


    But because of his family¡¯s objection, he still could not give her a proper marriage.


    That was the biggest knot in his heart.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Meeting you is the greatest joy of my life.¡±


    She could not imagine how she would have lived her life if she had not met him.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her face and looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful face that was so close to him.


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands helplessly. ¡°Alright, I know that you love me deeply. Can you get changed and sleep now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and went to take shower and get changed.


    When he changed into his pajamas and went back to bed, the sleepy girl was sitting on the bed with a pillow in her arms.


    ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Gu Weiwei blinked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng approached the bedside and smiled at her.


    Unlike his cold and serious look when he was dressed in a suit, he looked warm and gentle in thefortable casual clothes.


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    With the pillow in her arms, Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    ¡°It is cold, I am waiting for you to warm the bed,¡± she said as she saw the red string on his wrist and smiled brightly.


    Lying on the bed, Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and chuckled.


    ¡°What else do you need, Mrs. Fu?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hand with the red string. ¡°Why are you still wearing it?¡±


    She had always slept early, otherwise she would have already noticed that he was wearing the string all the time.


    ¡°Of course I have to keep what you gave me.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked down at the red string on his wrist.


    When she gave him the present, she said that it was the knot of three lifetimes that was meant to be fated.


    At that time, he had no idea that she had given it to him because she was afraid of leaving him.

 Chapter 1127 - Baby Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Baby Wife</h4>


    Gu Weiwei fiddled with the red string and said, ¡°But it looks so cheap.¡±


    It was too demeaning for someone of his status to wear such a thing.


    ¡°It is very expensive,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    What was precious was not this red string, but the intention of staying with him forever when she was making it.


    This was a very precious gift.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Yes, he had always known what she was thinking.


    There was no one else apart from him in this lifetime.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled sweetly and looked up at this cold-looking man.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, I am curious about one thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and asked her to continue.


    Leaning against his chest, Gu Weiwei smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°See, I call you Uncle, darling and husband, but you never call me darling or wife.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and realized that he did not call her that. ¡°So, darling wife, do you want me to call you that in the future?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. It was a bit annoying, but¡­ she wanted to hear it.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead, smiling dotingly.


    ¡°Baby wife, you should sleep now.¡±


    Satisfied, Gu Weiwei fell asleep in his arms.


    However, the good mood of one night¡¯s sleep was ruined by the strong morning sickness.


    When she came to the dining room early in the morning, she had vomited twice before she had eaten anything.


    Fu Hanzheng was so worried that he did not dare to leave the room. When she finished vomiting, he helped her up with one hand and fed her water with the other.


    Gu Weiwei rinsed her mouth and spat it out as she leaned against him weakly.


    ¡°Help me lie down, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±


    It was not easy to be the mother of two babies.


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and carried her back to the room. Then he asked the servant to get her some water and orange juice. He did not ask her until she drank it all.


    ¡°What about a sd?¡±


    She might not be able to eat anything else, but she could still eat the light and unpolished sd in the morning.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Not now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t skip breakfast, is there anything else you want to eat?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Can I get Hundred Fragrance fruits? I feel like eating them.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng stood up and made a call.


    Within one hour, someone brought in arge box of fruits.


    The servant helped to dig out the fruit and added some honey into the bowl.


    The sour Hundred Fragrance Fruit soon relieved the difort of morning sickness. Not only did she eat the fruit, but she also ate it with toast.


    The morning sickness was gone and she was full.


    Seeing her recovering, Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Still going to deal with the post-production work today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, but I will be back soon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off in Yuan Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s car and rushed to thepany himself.


    Of course, he waste and Fu Shiqinined about him behind his back.


    After reporting the work to him at noon, he was about to pack up and leave when his brother made a call with a gentle face.


    The moment he pulled open the door, he was startled by his brother¡¯s sweet voice.


    ¡°Baby wife, have you eaten lunch?¡±


    Baby?


    Wife?


    Please, could he just stay cold and be like his brother?


    He even suspected that his brother had been reborn.

 Chapter 1128 - Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Stupid?</h4>


    My brother, where is your coldness and your ruthlessness?


    Why was he so sweet now?


    Although they used to show off their love, it was never like this.


    He heard his brother talking to his precious wife over the phone and could not help but say, when they finished the call, ¡°Brother, you have changed.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him and then ignored himpletely.


    Fu Shiqin responded to his silence and said, ¡°You were not like this before. Baby wife? Who are you trying to kill?¡±


    He had thought that he would never hear such words from his brother.


    But the love came without any warning.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up impatiently. ¡°Shut up and get out.¡±


    It was not for him to hear, what did it have to do with him?


    Fu Shiqin shrank his neck and left in fear.


    After that, he often identally heard these words from his brother.


    Continuously, for half a month, Fu Hanzheng would focus on his work and make arrangements for what would happen after he left the country.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, finished the post-production with the crew and set the premiere of Life Reboot as well as the release date.


    On the day of the premiere, Gu Weiwei asked the leading roles to attend the event dressed in luxurious clothes, but she only wore a simple sweater, jeans, a knitted coat, and a pair of pointy toed ts.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning followed her to the press conference and looked at all the journalists and invited guests, fearing that they would trip her.


    Gu Weiwei whispered helplessly as she was surrounded by two bodyguards, ¡°It is just a press conference, don¡¯t make it so scary.¡±


    ¡°We are not trying to scare you, but if something happens to you, Fu Hanzheng is too scary,¡± Yuan Meng mumbled.


    She was pregnant, pregnant with twins and pregnant with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s twins. If they did not take good care of her, they would die.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. Fu Hanzheng had told her hundreds of things to take note of, when he knew that she was going to attend the premiere three days ago.


    Not only that, but he also reminded Lei Ning and Yuan Meng repeatedly.


    Yuan Mengined to her about how Fu Hanzheng had never been such a mother before.


    Gu Weiwei had no words to counter her. He truly used to be a man of few words.


    After she got pregnant, he had to remind her repeatedly about everything, yet he was still worried.


    If they had not been living together and sleeping in the same bed, she would not have believed that this was still the same Fu Hanzheng she knew.


    They were just talking when Lei Ning stared at one ce for a minute and then walked over fiercely.


    ¡°Lei Ning!¡± Gu Weiwei wanted to stop her from ruining the premiere.


    However, she saw Lei Ning walking towards the wall, where a male reporter was smoking.


    She put out the cigarette with one hand and walked him out of the premiere with the other.


    ¡°What the hell is this? I am so addicted to smoking but he still dares to smoke at the smokeless site we requested.¡±


    Yuan Meng got so annoyed when she found him smoking inside the venue, ignoring the noticeboard outside the venue.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng who was eating the candy. ¡°What about you quit smoking now?¡±


    Yuan Meng was a smoker, but after knowing that she was pregnant, she would never smoke as long as she was there.


    Therefore, she had been eating candies to relieve her addiction.

 Chapter 1129 - So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 1129: So Sweet</h4>


    Lei Ning had just dragged out the male reporter who was smoking at the venue when she then came in with someone.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng were startled at the sight of the man she had brought in. They both recognized him as the assistant Fu Hanzheng had disguised himself as.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. Didn¡¯t he say that he would note with her because of the important meeting today?


    ¡°It ended early,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Meng sized him up from head to toe. Although he did not disguise himself as perfectly as she did, he had already fooled most people.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the people around him and calmly entered the assistant work mode.


    The lead actors and supporting roles had finished their makeup and came to join her. The host of the press conference was already on the stage, ready to announce the start of the press conference.


    ¡°Director, why are you dressed in such a simple outfit at the press conference?¡± one actor asked with a smile.


    She was wearing a sweater, jeans and a beige coat, as well as t shoes and her makeup was very light.


    They all knew that Mu Weiwei had shown off on the red carpet at the film festival several times, but it was weird that she was dressed up like this.


    ¡°You are the stars today.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    It was winter and she would catch a cold if she wore such thin clothes.


    She must not fall sick now.


    The actors did not suspect anything, but the actresses thought that the director was being considerate.


    Mu Weiwei was so good-looking, if she was dressed up properly, the premiere would be hers alone, and they would not be involved.


    After a heated moment, the host invited the main cast of the movie onto the stage.


    Gu Weiwei, as the director, was still sitting on the stage, when Fu Hanzheng passed her the water.


    She took it and took a sip, smiled at him and continued to look at the stage.


    The lead actors briefly introduced the movie and some things about the filming, and the lead actors and actresses sang the theme song for the movie by Luo Qianqian on stage.


    It was not until the lead actors had gained enough attention that the director called Gu Weiwei.


    However, the main cast was about to y a game.


    ¡°I am not participating in the game. If I have to do something, I can sing a song.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    This game was very dangerous and Fu Hanzheng was still sitting down there. If he wanted to see her ying the game with the crew members when she was pregnant, he would definitely drag her away.


    The host agreed instantly. ¡°It seems that ever since Weiwei debuted, she has rarely sung. I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said through the microphone as the host and the main cast retreated to the side of the stage, ¡°It was ast-minute decision. Without any apaniment, I have to sing acape.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and looked at the young and pretty girl on the stage, looking calm and gentle.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the microphone and spoke with a clear voice.


    ze the day I want you to stay


    Now and forever


    Let it be


    Don¡¯t take my words


    If you must y around


    Now and forever


    Let it be


    Each time with love


    I find out


    What you love


    Oh my good life will be


    I¡¯ll never give my love to another


    Say you love me


    And what you will do


    Let it be


    Say you always


    Will love me


    Let it be


    Yuan Meng looked at the woman who was singing passionately on stage, and then at the man who was staring at the stage with a gentle look. She removed the lollipop in her mouth speechlessly.


    This love was sweeter than candy.


    This song was not for the fans or the media, but for Fu Hanzheng alone.


    ¡­


    [1]The song was an interlude in a movie I liked very much, and the Chinese lyrics were very sweet and beautiful.


    [1] Author¡¯s note.

 Chapter 1130 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Love</h4>


    Next to Yuan Meng, Jolin was also feeling very parched.


    In the n of the premiere, she was not required to sing love songs.


    But because Boss was here, she suddenly sang such a cheesy love song.


    Also, Boss looked very gentle as he watched the stage.


    It was the premiere of the movie, Life Reboot, but the whole ce was filled with the sour smell of love.


    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and sweet, and her eyes were full of love as she looked down, it was as if she were confessing her love to someone through this English love song.


    Of course, only Yuan Meng and the other insiders knew what it really meant, and the other media and fans were only guessing.


    When she finished the song and the other actors finished the game, it was time for the media interview.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you in a rtionship? Did you sing the love song for your boyfriend?¡±


    She was only married and the song was for her child¡¯s father.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What type of man would you like if you were in a rtionship?¡± Another reporter asked.


    Even if she was not in a rtionship now, judging from the way she sang the love song, she obviously wanted to be in a rtionship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a certain type of person. There are many kinds of people in the world, but not everyone will like this type.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said gently, ¡°I think it must be someone who will make me fall in love with him forever, when I meet him.¡±


    Sitting on the stage, Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl who was talking with confidence and gentleness.


    Yuan Meng chewed the lollipop speechlessly. That was way too much love.


    It was just a movie premiere, but she made it look like a confession.


    More importantly, they had been together for so long and it was long past time for them to be filled with so much love.


    But these two had always been so close to each other, just like they were each other¡¯s first love. Maybe they truly were.


    The premiere of the movie started and the lights dimmed.


    Fu Hanzheng sat next to her as her assistant and took hold of her hands under the dim light as he chuckled.


    ¡°Who was that person you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Someone somewhere.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    He was asking the obvious.


    That someone was sitting next to her and asking her so shamelessly.


    With the ten billion yuan box office of Sleepless as the foundation, although she was no longer the lead actress of Life Reboot, she had gained a great deal of attention and the movie premiere was sessful.


    But after the premiere, it was already past nine in the evening.


    Walking and standing for such a long time was undoubtedly a burden for Gu Weiwei who was pregnant.


    After the premiere, Gu Weiwei was about to leave with Fu Hanzheng and Lei Ning when Qiu Ling, the lead actress of the movie, arrived.


    ¡°Director, I need to talk with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and followed her away.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qiu Ling looked at her seriously and said after a long while, ¡°Director Xiao Mu, are you in a rtionship with that male assistant?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. They had been concealing it well, why was she so sure?


    Qiu Ling pursed her lips and nced at the male assistant.


    ¡°I saw him holding your hand at the premiere.¡±


    If she had not given her permission, a male assistant would not have dared to hold her hand at such an asion.

 Chapter 1131 - Assistant, President

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Assistant, President</h4>


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit guilty.


    But she did not admit it directly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°My eyesight is very good, so I can¡¯t be wrong. When I was on set, I felt that your rtionship was a bit strange.¡± Qiu Ling straightforwardly expressed her opinion.


    When she was at the set, she did not seem to have much interaction with the male assistant, but when they asionally exchanged nces, there were many hidden meanings.


    Also, when she was singing and talking on the stage, she was looking at the male assistant, which made her even more sure of her guess.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°You saw it, so what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I just think that he is not a good match for you. He might even affect your career,¡± Qiu Ling said sincerely.


    Since she was her friend, she decided to tell her after some hesitation.


    She did not know if she was willing to listen, but she felt that she should remind her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°At your age, you are already at a level that countless people can¡¯t reach, and you are good-looking and talented, why¡­ be with such a person?¡± Qiu Ling said, sounding regretful.


    This male assistant did not have a very outstanding job, nor was he good-looking. He was probably not from a good family either.


    She had been observing him for so long and she just could not understand what she had fallen for.


    ¡°Then who should I be with?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement.


    ¡°With your current looks, status and talent, of course you need to find someone like the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise. A small assistant like this is not very suitable.¡± Qiu Ling tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think it is quite appropriate.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and patted her shoulders. ¡°Thank you for your words, but I know what I am doing.¡±


    ¡°Director Xiao Mu!¡± Qiu Ling was even more annoyed at her when she saw that she had no regrets.


    Why did she choose an assistant when she had such a promising career?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, go home and get ready, you will have to work hard on the promotion after the movie is on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said a few words and went into the car with Fu Hanzheng.


    She had already talked with the other crew members that she was only going to attend two promotional events, and the rest of the time, she was going to depend on them.


    Of course, the reason was that she did not want the media to pay too much attention to her, but to make the main and supporting roles the focus.


    With her current status, when she said such a thing, not only did the crew not suspect anything, but they also agreed because she was thinking about them.


    After all, with her current position, she would definitely be the one who was paid attention to, throughout the promotional event in the end. Even if she obtained a high box office result, most of it would be because of her.


    Therefore, she suggested not to follow the promotion, because she wanted the rest of the crew to prove their abilities.


    Although her real purpose was only because she was pregnant, she should not tire herself out.


    ¡°What is it? The lead actress was looking for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°She saw you holding my hand and thought that someone like you was dying my youth.¡±


    ¡°Someone like me?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in amusement.


    ¡°So she suggested that I should find someone like the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    But he was the assistant and the President.

 Chapter 1132 - Assistant, President 2

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Assistant, President 2</h4>


    Yuan Meng asked curiously, ¡°Did you tell her that this assistant is the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise?¡±


    No one would believe that Fu Hanzheng, the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, had made himself unrecognizable, instead of being the President, so that he could be her assistant.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She appreciated Qiu Ling¡¯s kindness, but she did not need to tell Qiu Ling about her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    Lei Ning saw her and Fu Hanzheng off and left with Yuan Meng.


    The moment she entered the apartment, Gu Weiwei was so tired that she leaned herself against the sofa.


    In the past, she would not be tired even if she had to run eight promotional events. But now, because of the two babies in her belly, she was so tired from just the premiere that she almost copsed.


    Fu Hanzheng poured her a cup of water and asked as he fed her half a cup, ¡°Feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I am just a bit tired.¡±


    Although she did not stand and had sat down for most of the premier, she was still very tired after a few hours.


    Pregnancy was a very sweet burden.


    Ever since the day she was confirmed to be pregnant, she had been feeling unwell. But when she thought that two cute little ones would arrive, she gritted her teeth and overcame it.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed worriedly. ¡°Are you still going to attend the two promotional events after the movie is on?¡±


    The twins she was pregnant with had a heavier body burden than most pregnant women, so he was too worried to stay at work.


    Therefore, he stopped the meeting and snuck into the premiere, wanting to watch her.


    ¡°The promotion is not that long, it should be easier.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    The promotional event took less than half an hour and the two scenes she was going to attend were not in the same city.


    A few days apart, it was totally manageable.


    Fu Hanzheng was still worried, but he did not stop her.


    But he decided to go with her himself.


    He had told Lei Ning and Yuan Meng to take good care of her, but he was very nervous during the meeting and could not rx.


    ¡°Take a rest, eat something first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded listlessly and said coquettishly, ¡°Give me a hug, I will recover soon.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up, so she could sit in his arms and lean against him.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Gu Weiwei leaned against his shoulders and answered with satisfaction, ¡°Yes, like this.¡±


    At this moment, she needed his warm arms to help her recover.


    She leaned into his arms and hummed the song she sang at the premiere.


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart surged as he lowered his head and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Thanks for the song, honey.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and looked up.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t call me that anymore. It is so annoying.¡±


    Also, she had beenined to by Yuan Meng, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin because he called her his darling wife.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with raised eyebrows.


    What did she think was the problem? Also, it was already very smooth to say.


    ¡°You can call me that every now and then, just not in front of others,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    There were already many people around them who could not stand their cheesy nicknames.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anyone else.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng knew who she was talking about.

 Chapter 1133 - Same

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Same</h4>


    After the premiere of Life Reboot, Jolin and the studio staff were so busy arranging the promotional events after the release.


    But as the movie director, Gu Weiwei was very free.


    Apart from listening to Jolin¡¯s calls and reporting the arrangements, she spent the rest of the time at home.


    Gradually, the morning sickness lessened and her appetite improved. She felt as if she was not full every day, yet she ate three meals a day at home and kept eating fruits.


    Of course, her weight was gradually rising and her belly was obviously swelling.


    Although she would not be able to tell if she was wearing clothes, she could still feel her pregnant belly.


    Yuan Meng had packed some of her things and asked someone to deliver them to Dubai.


    However, she did not pack all her clothes because she knew that she would have babies there. After all, she would not be able to put them on again because they weren¡¯t maternity clothes.


    Anyway, with Fu Hanzheng around, she would notck food and clothes.


    Yuan Meng came to deliver her the newly-bought nuts. The moment she entered the apartment, she saw her dressed in a baggy knitted shirt and cotton casual pants. She was eating a te of fruits on the sofa.


    When she finished the food, she asked curiously, ¡°Let me check your belly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lifted her sweater, showing her belly.


    ¡°I seem to look pregnant earlier than most people.¡±


    She remembered that when she was pregnant with Yuan Bao, she could barely tell.


    But she had been pregnant for almost four months.


    ¡°You have two in your belly and I had one in my belly, how is that the same?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    ¡°True.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    A few dayster, the movie was on and she had to leave after the two promotional events.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to conceal her belly.


    As long as she was wearing baggy clothes, she would be able to tell.


    But soon, the baggy clothes would show that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be having pregnancy checks these days?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it when it is over,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    There were too many mediapanies watching her and she was on tenterhooks whenever she went out, let alone going to the hospital for a pregnancy check.


    ¡°You just had to go and sing some love song at the premiere, so the media and fans suspect that you are in a rtionship and are trying their best to find out the truth.¡± Yuan Meng snorted speechlessly.


    She had nned to have a proper premiere and nothing had happened, but she suddenly wanted to sing a love song for Fu Hanzheng.


    And she sang so passionately as well.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead guiltily. She had not expected that a song from her would attract such attention.


    Now, the media andizens were trying to solve the puzzle of the year and trying their best to find someone she might be in a rtionship with.


    Of course, it was Fu Shiyi who had been chosen as her rumored partner.


    ¡°However, although the birth of the child is a condition that can be epted by the elders of the Fu Family, you still need Fu Hanzheng to discuss it in detail.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t just give birth to the child and leave your name behind.¡±


    She was going to Dubai with Fu Hanzheng, whilst she and Yuan Shuo were going to Italy.


    Therefore, it was basically up to them to remarry Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, I did want a child before, so that my rtionship with him would be safe.¡± Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said, ¡°But no matter if we can remarry or not, I must have these two children.¡±

 Chapter 1134 - He Wont Cheat on You

    <h4>Chapter 1134: He Won¡¯t Cheat on You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t want the child to be born outside of marriage too, right?¡± Yuan Meng stressed.


    If she and Fu Hanzheng did not remarry, would the child take her surname or Fu Hanzheng¡¯s?


    They were not going to be in a secretive rtionship forever.


    ¡°We can think about thatter. What I want to do now is to finish the work as soon as possible and wait for the child to be born,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Before the child was born, Yuan Meng was already thinking about using the two children as bargaining chips so that the elders of the Fu Family would approve of her marrying Fu Hanzheng. However, she just could not think of such a thing.


    ¡°Alright, but I am just reminding you that you must take it to heart,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    The Fu Family had never given up. They wanted Fu Hanzheng to go on blind dates and marry another woman, but he had never epted the arrangement.


    Also, he did not tell her about it, making her worried and sad.


    Gu Weiwei nodded without saying a word.


    She had thought about remarrying but the elders of the Fu Family were forcing him to leave her, and she was also forcing him and the elders to remarry her. She truly could not bear to put him in a difficult position.


    But she also believed that he had made arrangements for the remarriage.


    So all this time, she did not ask or hurry.


    Yuan Meng reached out for two fruits from her te and put them into her mouth.


    ¡°Do you want us to go to Dubai when the child is born?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I have arranged everything.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Yuan Meng¡¯s offer.


    Fu Hanzheng had found and made arrangements for all the helpers after the delivery.


    She had nothing to worry about. She just needed to take care of herself and the two little ones growing in her belly.


    Yuan Meng nodded. ¡°Alright, I have to go home now. I will pick you up on the day of the promotion.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved at her and was about to open the nuts she had delivered.


    Yuan Meng took a few steps and suddenly stopped. She turned around and asked, ¡°How did you deal with Fu Hanzheng after you got pregnant?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°S*x,¡± Yuan Meng asked shamelessly.


    Gu Weiwei flushed instantly. ¡°None of your business!¡±


    Yuan Meng smiled. ¡°So it is not solved. It is not convenient, but problems will arise if it goes on for a long time. Most married men cheat when their wife is pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Some may cheat, but he will never cheat.¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted her.


    Yuan Meng came back, sat down next to her and whispered into her ears.


    The more Gu Weiwei heard, the redder she got.


    ¡°Are you done? Can you leave now?¡±


    She really did not want to discuss any s*xual things with her, but this old woman was not letting her go.


    ¡°Men can tolerate for three days, but if you ask someone to tolerate until the child is born, aren¡¯t you afraid that Fu Hanzheng will be ruined?¡± Yuan Meng said and dodged the pillow she threw at her.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Gu Weiwei did not want to hear anything more from her.


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Yuan Meng teased her.


    ¡°Although you are a girl who has been reborn, your soul is already more than twenty years old, what is there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth.. For the umpteenth time, she wanted to break up with this woman.

 Chapter 1135 - No Fun

    <h4>Chapter 1135: No Fun</h4>


    Seeing her embarrassed face, Yuan Meng teased.


    ¡°You always say no, but in the end, you still enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Every time?¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and asked furiously, ¡°When?¡±


    Compared to Yuan Meng, who was a shameless old driver, she still had her principles.


    ¡°I gave you sexy lingeriest time and you said that you don¡¯t want it, but you still wore it.¡± Yuan Meng smiled proudly.


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at her. She had swapped the underwear she had prepared for herself. She wasn¡¯t not going to wear them, was she?


    ¡°But you only had a very happy week because I gave you the present and you even got pregnant with these two babies. You still have to thank me, right?¡± Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly.


    Gu Weiwei got so annoyed that she was red.


    Yuan Meng should thank her for noting back to kill her.


    Yuan Meng had just created benefits for men, and she was the one who was forced to sleep.


    Seeing that she was angry, Yuan Meng surrendered.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will leave now, be careful not to hurt the baby.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°Then don¡¯t show yourself in front of me.¡±


    Yuan Meng was someone who could make her grateful sometimes, but sometimes she made her want to chop her up into little pieces.


    She would help her without hesitation when she was in trouble, but she could not happily chat with her.


    Although she did cause the pregnancy, she was not grateful at all.


    She had set her upst time and now she was teaching her new positions. She did not want to learn, alright?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I am just giving you good suggestions,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Didn¡¯t she and Fu Hanzheng spend a very sweet week in the sexy lingerie she gave herst time?


    Also, she was now pregnant with twins.


    So when she suggested that she should pay more attention to her pregnancy, she was not showing any gratitude towards her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your advice.¡± Gu Weiwei looked cold.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it¡± Yuan Meng patted the boxes of nuts she had delivered and said, ¡°Eat more, it is good for the child.¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Gu Weiwei watched for a while and then fell asleep again.


    When she woke up, Fu Hanzheng was already home from work.


    Seeing the things in the living room, he asked casually, ¡°Who was here?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng gave it to me,¡± Gu Weiwei answeredzily.


    They lived here and had not even told Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin about it. Only Yuan Meng and Lei Ning knew about it because sometimes he needed her to pick him up from work.


    Also, in order to avoid being noticed, Fu Hanzheng drove Xu Qian¡¯s car here, so he was very good at keeping the secret.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his coat and took her into the dining room.


    ¡°Must we attend the two promotional events?¡±


    She was very sleepy now and she had flown back and forth twice. She was not only tired but he also worried about her safety.


    ¡°Three days apart, it is not that difficult.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    In order not to keep her busy, Jolin arranged two activities that were three days apart.


    In this way, she did not need to be like the other crew members, who had finished the promotion in this city and had to rush to the next city in the middle of the night. They were already taking very good care of this pregnant woman.

 Chapter 1136 - Thanks, Honey

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Thanks, Honey</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while. Those two days were two important events for Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and he could not miss them.


    But he was worried that she would go to such a faraway ce to attend the promotional event.


    ¡°No more adjustments?¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that he wanted to go with her and that he might have something to do at thepany, so she asked him these questions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of me as weak. Also, Lei Ning and Yuan Meng are with me.¡±


    Ever since she was with him, he had taken great care of her.


    He had no idea how brave she used to be. She often went on expeditions with Yuan Meng or alone, paragliding, diving at the bottom of the sea, climbing snowy mountains and so on.


    But when it came to him, he was worried that she was going somewhere faraway.


    In the past, he had taken care of her like she was a little girl, but now he knew that she was much older than she looked on the surface, yet he was still so worried.


    ¡°It is not safe even with them around,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Gu Weiwei promised him.


    When he was around, she relied on him, but when he was not around, she would not be able to survive.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. ¡°Eat first, we will see.¡±


    She had to attend the two promotional events, so he had to try his best to make it there afterwards.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. She knew that he was thinking of a way to go with her.


    They ate dinner, Fu Hanzheng was dealing with some unfinished work in the study and Gu Weiwei went to wash up early.


    After the shower, she wiped her hair and ran to the study to open the door.


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished a foreign meeting and could not help butugh when he saw her looking around.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you are not so busy, can you dry my hair?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    She was too tired and sleepy to dry her hair. If she slept with her hair wet, she would be lectured by him.


    Fu Hanzheng put down whatever he was doing and returned to the bathroom in the master bedroom with her. He asked her to stand in front of the mirror whilst he stood behind her and wiped her hair. Then he dried her hair with the hair dryer and helped her tidy it up.


    After doing all of this, he lowered his head and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around, took hold of his waist and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, Honey.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°It is gettingte, go and sleep. I still have work to do and will not be in bed untilter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. When Fu Hanzheng returned to the study, she went to bed.


    She did not even notice when Fu Hanzheng came to bed.


    But in the middle of the night, she felt that her stomach was aching.


    It was her first time being a mother, so she pushed Fu Hanzheng, who was sleeping next to her, fearing that something would happen to the baby.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was a light sleeper, so he woke up the moment she made the sound and turned on the bedside light.


    ¡°What is it? Feeling unwell?¡±


    With hands over her aching belly, Gu Weiwei said worriedly, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he got out of bed, got changed and gave her a thick coat.


    ¡°A while.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    She had thought that she would be fine after a while, but she still felt terrible.

 Chapter 1137 - Same Bed Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Same Bed Tonight?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng did not have time to get her changed, so he put on the down jacket over her pajamas and led her out.


    He made a call to He Chi as he went downstairs and exined the situation.


    Then he helped her into the car, buckled her seat belt and drove to the hospital.


    ¡°Did you eat something forbidden today?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked anxiously as he drove.


    ¡°No, everything is ording to the nutritionist.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her belly and felt even more anxious than him.


    She had been at home these past two days and she had been very careful with everything she ate and used. Nothing would go wrong.


    But why did her stomach ache for no reason?


    Luckily, there were no cars on the road in the middle of the night, so they did not have a long journey to the hospital.


    He Chi had been waiting in the garage of the hospital and rushed over when their car arrived.


    He opened the door and helped Gu Weiwei out of the car.


    ¡°I have asked Doctor Liu to wait. When did the pain start?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°What about now, are you feeling better?¡± He Chi asked as he led them into the elevator.


    He had been dreaming when Fu Hanzheng called and told him that she had a stomach ache. He got so startled that he no longer felt sleepy.


    ¡°Better,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He Chi threw a look at her and then at Fu Hanzheng next to him and asked suspiciously, ¡°Did you¡­ do that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng did not understand what he was asking.


    He Chi touched his nose and asked embarrassedly, ¡°In the same room.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng red at him and said coldly, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to tell the truth or not? Although four months is okay in theory, it is better to avoid having s*x while sister-inw is having twins¡­¡± He Chi did not believe what Fu Hanzheng said and reminded him as he stared at the elevator rising.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have ears, we don¡¯t.¡± Gu Weiwei repeated angrily.


    He Chi threw a look at her and was about to say something, when the elevator door opened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Doctor Liu first.¡±


    Although he was a doctor, he was not a gynecologist, so he was not very proficient in pregnancy.


    Secondly, Fu Hanzheng would not allow a male doctor like him to check his wife¡¯s pregnancy.


    When they arrived at Doctor Liu¡¯s office in the gynecology department, the middle-aged female doctor was checking Gu Weiwei as she asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Within the hour,¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Doctor Liu nodded and continued.


    ¡°We¡¯re you sharing a room tonight?¡±


    Holding back hisughter, He Chi nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei still replied. ¡°No, I was just sleeping when I suddenly felt a swelling pain.¡±


    Doctor Liu said after checking the heart, ¡°The fetus is doing well. If there is no swelling pain because you were sharing the same room[1], it is because the fetus is developing faster at the beginning of the four months, and so the uterus strengthens so that it can support the pregnancy. It is normal.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Other pregnant women are like this too, but they are all sensitive to pain, so the feeling is stronger. You are pregnant with twins, so the swelling pain is very obvious,¡± Doctor Liu said.


    He Chi called her in a hurry in the middle of the night. Luckily, she was on duty at the hospital today, otherwise she would have rushed over from home.


    [1] Having s*x.

 Chapter 1138 - Evil?

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Evil?</h4>


    Not only Gu Weiwei, but Fu Hanzheng and He Chi also let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Just because of this, you are tormenting me in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you immoral?¡±


    He finally had a day off tomorrow, so he was going to take a good rest tonight and spend the rest of the day outside.


    But he was startled by the call and so he would have to sleep at home tomorrow instead.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him and said as he took hold of Gu Weiwei, ¡°Since there are no problems, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    It was their first time being parents and they did not know many things. That was why they came to the hospital with such a small problem.


    It was okay toe here for nothing, but what if there was really a problem?


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Since we are here, let¡¯s do the other tests. We should have a pregnancy check soon anyways.¡±


    Hearing the words, He Chi thought of something important and asked Doctor Liu, ¡°Well, now you can tell if the child is a boy or a girl, right? Can you see that?¡±


    Doctor Liu looked at him and then at Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°This child¡¯s parents are not curious, what are you curious about?¡±


    He Chi asked Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    It did not matter if it was a boy or a girl, as long as they were hers.


    ¡°I am not curious either,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    He just wanted to know who won the bet between the three of them, whether she was pregnant with a boy or a girl.


    She was here for the pregnancy check, not for the bet.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if you knew if it was a boy or a girl, you would be able to prepare something for the children; you could have direction.¡±


    He Chi tried another method to make them curious about this matter.


    Recently, he, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had been wondering if she was pregnant with a son or a daughter, but they had note for a pregnancy check, so their curiosity was useless.


    Although she came to the hospital unexpectedly today, she could also ask this question.


    ¡°Whether it is a boy or a girl, they will be born next year. What are you curious about?¡± Gu Weiwei just did not want him to have his way.


    Fu Hanzheng led her to do the other examinations, whilst He Chi kept pestering Doctor Liu.


    ¡°Just tell me how many boys and girls there are.¡±


    ¡°That is someone else¡¯s privacy.¡± Doctor Liu nced at him, not intending to reveal anything.


    He Chi scratched his head and left her office, catching up with the other two.


    It was not until this moment that he noticed that Fu Hanzheng was at the hospital in slippers.


    He was someone who paid so much attention to his appearance, yet he hade to the hospital dressed like this. It was obvious how anxious he had been.


    She had onlye to the hospital because of abdominal pain, but she ended up doing the other checks.


    In the end, the results showed that the two babies were developing very well. However, the doctor had heard that she was easily tired and sleepy, so he suggested that she should start some minor exercises next month, such as yoga during the pregnancy period, so as to enhance the mother¡¯s physical fitness, which was also beneficial for the baby¡¯s development.


    When they came out of the hospital, it was almost dawn.


    On the way home, Gu Weiwei had fallen asleep in the car.


    Fu Hanzheng parked the car below the apartment and carefully carried her out of the car. It took him a long time before he brought her inside because he was walking so carefully.


    There was not much of the night left when they entered the apartment, so he only slept for two hours, got up and rushed to thepany.

 Chapter 1139 - Boy or Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Boy or Girl?</h4>


    He Chi failed to find out if Gu Weiwei was pregnant with a boy and a girl.


    So he told Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, hoping that they could find out the secret.


    After the morning meeting, Fu Shiqin casually asked, after he finished talking with his brother about work, ¡°Brother, sister-inw went to the hospitalst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered calmly.


    ¡°What is the result? Is the child a boy or a girl?¡± Fu Shiqin asked nervously.


    He was even more nervous than when his wife was pregnant, although¡­ he did not have a wife.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I am just curious because I¡¯m the Second Uncle.¡± Fu Shiqinughed dryly.


    They had made such a big bet the month before the gender could be discovered, and now they could find out this month, but they had no way of knowing.


    Other parents could not wait to know if they were pregnant with a son or a daughter, but neither of them was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is why you are curious,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    They were curious because they had made a bet that she was pregnant with two sons or two daughters, or one son and one daughter.


    Fu Shiqin looked away guiltily and did not dare to ask anything more.


    If he kept asking, his brother would know that he had other intentions.


    After he returned to the office, he reported to the group.


    [What about you, Fu Shiyi?]


    Fu Shiyi: [Sister-inw said nothing.]


    He Chi: [That Doctor Liu is so stubborn.]


    ¡­


    None of them had found out what gender the babies were that Gu Weiwei was pregnant with.


    After a long while, Fu Shiqin said,


    [Forget it, so be it. The truth will be revealed in a few months anyway.]


    He Chi: [Exactly, if she doesn¡¯t tell us now, we will see how long she can keep the two children in her belly.]


    Fu Shiyi: [If there are two children, then I can have the big one and you can have the small one.]


    Fu Shiqin: [Why should the big one be yours and the small one be mine?]


    He was the Third Uncle and he was trying to steal his sister-inw¡¯s son!


    Seeing the two brothers arguing, He Chi reminded them.


    [The child is not even born yet and you are trying so hard to separate the two children, does your brother know about it?]


    But he could not wait to see the two children born.


    Most importantly, he wanted to see how possessive Fu Hanzheng would be towards his wife against his son and how helpless he would be towards his own daughter.


    He had mistreated them all these years. When his children were born, it would be his turn to be mistreated.


    He was already very excited just thinking about it.


    Instead of meeting He Chi, Fu Shiqin texted.


    [To be fair, we have to go when the child is born.]


    Since the award ceremony for their bet could not be held now, then when they were born would be the time for the results.


    Fu Shiyi: [Of course.]


    There was one reason for the award ceremony, and more importantly, it was the day when they became the Second and Third Uncles.


    He Chi was speechless: [You two are more excited than them when your brother and sister-inw have a child, is that appropriate?]


    Ever since they discovered that she was pregnant, they had been excited for a long time. Now that the child was still in her belly, they were already thinking about what would happen after the child was born.


    Fu Shiqin: [You are not an Uncle, you won¡¯t understand.]


    He Chi: [I am an Uncle too, right?]


    Fu Shiyi: [You are not my Uncle.]


    He Chi: [¡­]

 Chapter 1140 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Love</h4>


    After the pain in the middle of the night, Gu Weiwei would asionally experience the same feeling a few dayster.


    But she did not panic like the first time.


    Instead, she felt happy because it meant that the children were growing up.


    Within a short period of time, she felt that her belly was getting bigger.


    If she was dressed in a fitting outfit, she would be able to tell that she was pregnant.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning picked her up one day ahead of time to prepare for the promotional event the following day, but when they saw her belly, they felt embarrassed.


    ¡°You are growing way too fast.¡±


    Gu Weiwei touched her belly. ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yuan Meng countered.


    There was indeed a difference between having two babies and having one.


    Lei Ning put the clothes she had brought onto the sofa. ¡°These cover your belly, Jolin said that it is not suitable to find another one.¡±


    She was going to attend the promotional event, but she must not let anyone know that she was pregnant.


    Gu Weiwei went back to the room to put on the clothes. She was wearing a high-waisted tutu dress and a baggy windbreaker. Her shoes were also t boots, which perfectly concealed her pregnant belly.


    She got changed and asked Yuan Meng and Lei Ning.


    ¡°Can you tell now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it is good that it is winter, otherwise it would be terrible,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief. Good that Jolin had thought it through, otherwise her stomach would have been a problem.


    Lei Ning went to pack the luggage she had prepared, put it into the box and checked it again.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Gu Weiwei confirmed again. ¡°That is all.¡±


    Lei Ning carried the luggage into the car and Yuan Meng led her to the back. The three of them got into the car and headed towards the airport.


    ¡°Where is Fu Hanzheng, is he noting with us?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    She was so assured that he was going with them.


    She had thought that he would have to pretend to be the assistant and go with them, because he was so protective of his wife.


    ¡°He can¡¯t leave, we can manage by ourselves,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She believed that if he was not required to attend the event, he would have apanied her.


    Also, even if he did not apany her there, he had asked Lei Ning to arrange a ce for him to stay, just in case, and a doctor who could be contacted in case of an emergency.


    Yuan Meng nodded. He was the President of a corporation but he could not just leave her alone.


    Actually, Fu Hanzheng was already a top model among men.


    He truly adored Weiwei.


    Also, this kind of love was not just for a day or two, but a long time since they were together.


    She had seen too many couples and as they stayed together for a long time, their rtionship would gradually be t or start to have conflicts.


    Even she and Yuan Shuo would have conflicts in their lives.


    But Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had truly changed her worldview. So this was how love could be.


    It seemed that no matter how long they were together, no matter what happened, they could still love each other as before.


    Not because of anyone or anything.


    The three of them rushed to the promotional city and did not stay in the same hotel as the crew. Instead, Lei Ning found a very private apartment to stay in.


    Due to the three-hour flight, Gu Weiwei ate and went to bed early.


    But the moment she woke up, Fu Hanzheng was already sitting in the living room.


    If Jolin and Yuan Meng were not here, she would have thought that she was not on a business trip but in an apartment in the capital.


    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t make it?¡±


    ¡°I made some adjustments to work, I will go home tonight,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He could leave the work to others, but he could not leave his wife and children to others.

 Chapter 1141 - Child Care

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Child Care</h4>


    Yuan Meng was not surprised by what Fu Hanzheng had done.


    It was not strange that he was here, but it was strange when he was not here.


    She had been thinking yesterday that he woulde here because he was worried about her pregnancy, and now he was here in the middle of the night.


    Considering that Weiwei was pregnant, Jolin only arranged the promotional event for less than one hour.


    And Fu Hanzheng came from the capital early in the morning just to keep herpany for this hour. After the event in the afternoon, he was going back to the capital for work.


    ¡°Can you make it in time?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Although in her opinion, there was no need for him toe with her.


    But more than ten days ago, he had been very nervous about hering out to promote the movie.


    ¡°I can make it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Although time was indeed tight, he was worried that she would attend such an event, so he spent some effort to buy half a day¡¯s time.


    Seeing him here, Gu Weiwei could not say anything more.


    Jolin and Yuan Meng exchanged a look and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast first, we will do your makeup when the event starts.¡±


    Gu Weiwei saw them off from the temporary apartment, turned around to the tired man and said helplessly, ¡°I told you that I would take good care of myself, and you still insisted oning here.¡±


    ¡°Go wash up and get ready for breakfast.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took her to the bathroom, squeezed the toothpaste for her and gave her the toothbrush, almost prodding her lips to help her with the toothbrush.


    Gu Weiwei took over the toothbrush helplessly andined.


    ¡°I am not a three-year-old child, you don¡¯t have to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you are the child I need to take care of,¡± Fu Hanzheng said confidently.


    He believed that without him, she could take good care of herself.


    But he liked the feeling of taking care of her, especially when she was pregnant and needed someone to take care of her.


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless as she brushed her teeth. She was not that much younger than him, yet he still regarded her as a child.


    Fu Hanzheng did not join her for the meal until she brushed her teeth and washed her face.


    After breakfast with him, Gu Weiwei drove him back to her room and asked him to rest for a few hours.


    He had rushed all the way here overnight and now he was going back after attending the event with her in the afternoon. Did he really think that he was a superman?


    Fu Hanzheng said as he took hold of her round waist, ¡°The event is over in the afternoon, stay here for the time being. I will join you after I finish my work. Let¡¯s go to the next promotional site.¡±


    ¡°I can go with Yuan Meng and the others,¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously, not wanting him to keep on going.


    ¡°Not safe.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded serious.


    It was the promotional period for their movie and fans and media were following her everywhere. When she came here, he saw the video of her receiving the ne and saw her being surrounded by a crowd, fearing that she would fall.


    Gu Weiwei could not persuade him, so she sighed inpromise.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will wait for you here.¡±


    If she went against his wishes now, he would be worried.


    Luckily, there were only two promotions she was attending and she would not participate in any of the other promotions, so he did not have to work hard.


    After the promotional event this week, she will be able to go to Dubai to nurse her pregnancy.

 Chapter 1142 - Fatty

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Fatty</h4>


    The promotional event at this stop was a small-scaled interactive fan event in arge mall and the top floor of the mall was arge cinema.


    The purpose of the event was to attract passers-by to support the box office of Life Reboot.


    Since she was only going to attend the event as the director, the focus of the promotion was still on the lead actors, so Gu Weiwei did not dress herself up extravagantly.


    She was wearing a high-waisted dress and arge windbreaker that perfectly covered her belly.


    One hour before the event started, Yuan Meng and Jolin came to pick her and Fu Hanzheng up.


    She looked simple and Fu Hanzheng started to disguise himself as his assistant.


    When they were almost ready, Jolin urged them.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    They rushed to the lounge of the mall where the event was held and found that the male lead, Nie Feng, Qiu Ling and several important supporting roles were already there.


    ¡°Director, it is a pity that you are not with us for the promotional event.¡±


    ¡°Although the box office is very high now, if you are here for the promotional event, the box office will definitely be much higher.¡±


    Everyone felt sorry that Gu Weiwei did not attend the promotional event with them, but they only said those words.


    Many of the audience were here because of her reputation.


    Therefore, if she did not attend the promotional event, the box office would be greatly affected.


    Hearing the words, Jolin smiled and tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°If the director really attends the promotion, the fans and media will focus on her, not you. You are the ones in the limelight now, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    She was the Movie Queen who was worth tens of billions of yuan. As long as she showed up, she would be the center of attention, so his exnation was totally understandable.


    Although the promotional event had been very difficult these days, the excellent production of the movie and the strict requirements of the director during the filming period presented a very high-level work.


    Recently, all of them have be very popr.


    The director¡¯s failure to attend the promotional event would affect the box office, but what Jolin said was reasonable. If she participated, she would definitely exceed all of them.


    Qiu Ling sized up Gu Weiwei who had gained some weight and said in astonishment, ¡°Director Xiao Mu has been living a very peaceful life these days, you have gained so much weight.¡±


    Female artists tended to be strict about their figures and appearances. She was not participating in the promotional event or paying attention to her image, so she wasn¡¯t determined to be the following Movie Queen.


    But with her looks and acting skills, she should have a bright future in this industry.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Yes, I have been eating a lot these days.¡±


    She used to eat three meals a day and now she eats five meals a day. She was definitely fat.


    They talked for a few minutes in the lounge and Jolin came to inform them that it was time to go on stage.


    The male and female supporting roles were the first ones to leave, followed by Nie Feng and Qiu Ling, and finally Gu Weiwei.


    The two leading roles had already made the audience excited, but when she appeared, everyone screamed.


    After a brief introduction, it was time to interact with the fans and media.


    However, Gu Weiwei became the focus of attention in this round where the male and female lead were supposed to y.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you nning to quit being a director and quit acting in movies?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Not necessarily. If I am interested, I might star in a role.¡±


    But judging from her current situation, she would not be able to star in or direct movies for the next three years.

 Chapter 1143 - Too Fat to Face the Camera

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Too Fat to Face the Camera</h4>


    ¡°Actually, we would have preferred that you y the lead role in this movie. Do you think that Qiu Ling creates the feeling you want?¡±


    That was a question from a media journalist, and it sounded very provocative.


    ¡°This role is tailor-made for Qiu Ling. If I had to act it, it might not suit me. Her performance gave me a great surprise.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly, defending Qiu Ling.


    If she denied Qiu Ling¡¯s role, she would be denying her own taste and efforts.


    Qiu Ling looked at her in astonishment. She thought that if Weiwei was really acting alone, she would definitely be better than her and this is because she was the one who exined and analyzed the important scenes during the filming.


    Most of the female artists in the industry would fight for the limelight, but she was so young and yet she had seen through everything. She could have taken the opportunity to step on her, but instead, she helped her.


    After answering three questions in a row, she smiled helplessly at the fourth question.


    ¡°There are so many handsome men and beautiful women on stage, please let me go. I have gained so much weight recently that I don¡¯t want to face the camera.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    However, she sessfully turned the focus to the main cast.


    She was still standing on the stage and would asionally answer some questions.


    After half an hour of interaction, it was time to take pictures with the fans or sign autographs for people.


    It was just that the venue was notrge and there were many people attending the event, so it became chaotic and crowded after the pictures were taken.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng were by her side, so she was not affected.


    It was time for the event, but they were still surrounded by passionate fans and could not leave.


    Yuan Meng and Jolin spent a great deal of effort to help Fu Hanzheng leave the site.


    But the elevator suddenly stopped between the third floor.


    With one arm around her, Fu Hanzheng leaned against the elevator and looked very serious.


    Jolin, on the other hand, was busy informing the elevator repairman and other staff members for help.


    Why did the elevator break after they entered?


    Seeing Boss¡¯s cold expression, he was sweating.


    Gu Weiwei looked a bit nervous too. If she had not been pregnant with two children, she might not have been so nervous.


    But because she was pregnant, she was very nervous about the danger that might arise.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the top of her head. ¡°It is okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered softly, yet she was still feeling very nervous.


    Luckily, the fault was soon solved and the elevator was running smoothly.


    They returned to the car and Fu Hanzheng gave her a water bottle.


    ¡°Feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I am a bit tired, I just need to go home.¡±


    Recently, she had been either sitting or lying down at home. Now that she had been standing outside for so long, and she had been so nervous about the elevator malfunction, she did feel a bit tired.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and leaned her against him. ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and leaned herself against him.


    After they returned to the apartment, Fu Hanzheng carried the sleeping girl back.


    After cing her in the master bedroom, he came out and said to Jolin and Yuan Meng, ¡°Stay here for the next two days and go to the next promotion after I finish my work.¡±


    The scene at the event and the elevator malfunction made him even more worried about her participating in the next promotion.


    If she had to go, he had to go with her.

 Chapter 1144 - Marrying Again

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Marrying Again</h4>


    After the promotional event, Fu Hanzheng drove her back to the apartment where she was staying for the time being and then hurried back to the capital.


    After two busy days, he came back on the third day and apanied Gu Weiwei to the next promotional site.


    The itinerary had been arranged long ago, but when she saw Fu Hanzhenging with dark circles under his eyes, she felt so sorry for him that she even wanted to give up on the itinerary.


    But Jolin said that it had been arranged and announced to the public, so it was difficult for her not to go.


    Helpless, she rushed over with Fu Hanzheng.


    From the moment she boarded the ne to the moment she got off the ne, she was received by many passionate fans.


    She spent more than half an hour signing autographs and taking pictures at the airport.


    It was not until Fu Hanzheng reminded her to leave with a dark face that she had to stop and get into the car.


    After more than two hours of flying and being dyed by fans at the airport, it was already dark when they arrived at the amodation.


    She and Fu Hanzheng ate a simple dinner and went to bed early.


    Worried that what happenedst time would cause Boss to be furious, Jolin did not have time to rest, but asked the security guards to maintain order and checked the safety of the elevator and other public facilities.


    It was a good thing that the elevator malfunction was just a false rm. If something really happened, he would not be able topensate with ten lives.


    After all, if she fell from the third floor, most people would be seriously injured, and the pregnantdy boss would be in danger.


    The consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, his efforts paid off. Due to his early arrangements, the event was going well.


    After the event, Gu Weiwei was taken back to the capital by Fu Hanzheng.


    Jolin had to follow the schedule and went to the next stop for the promotion.


    After the promotional event, Gu Weiwei felt much more rxed.


    Before she went there, she was always worried about many things. Firstly, it was a safety issue and secondly, she was afraid that her pregnancy would be discovered.


    But nothing happened. The two promotional events went smoothly and no one noticed that she was pregnant.


    After resting for two days in the capital, she started to get ready for Dubai.


    She did not want to attract any suspicion, so she decided to return to Paris first before flying to Dubai.


    Fu Hanzheng was worried that she would need to fly for eight hours straight because of her pregnancy, so he flew her to Paris as an assistant and flew back to the capital overnight.


    The following day, he finished sorting out the domesticpany and rushed to Dubai.


    Then he rushed to Paris from Dubai to pick her up.


    They went back and forth for a long time before finally picking her up in Paris.


    Yuan Meng drove them to the airport and said to Fu Hanzheng as Gu Weiwei washed her hands, ¡°Now that you have a child, you should n to remarry.¡±


    She knew very well that Weiwei must not have told Fu Hanzheng what she had saidst time because she did not want her to make things difficult for him.


    But if she did not make things difficult for Fu Hanzheng, she would be the one in trouble.


    When they were alone, the remarriage could be postponed, but with a child, it could not be dyed any longer.


    No matter how strong the Old Lady and Fu Shengying were, he had to give her and the two children an open identity.


    ¡°I know,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.

 Chapter 1145 - New Home in Dubai

    <h4>Chapter 1145: New Home in Dubai</h4>


    Yuan Meng nodded suddenly. With him taking such great care of her, she believed that he would not be in a hurry.


    But the two stubborn elders of the Fu Family did need a suitable time frame and strategy to change their mind, otherwise it would be very difficult to deal with them.


    ¡°Alright, I have nothing to tell you. I believe that you will take good care of her yourself.¡±


    Ever since she was pregnant, Fu Hanzheng had been taking better care of her than any of them.


    She was not worried about that.


    Gu Weiwei returned with Lei Ning and found that Yuan Meng was gone.


    ¡°Yuan Meng is gone?¡±


    She had said that she would leave after Fu Hanzheng delivered her here.


    She just went to the bathroom and she left without saying goodbye?


    ¡°Yes, we are leaving now,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered as he took hold of her and said, ¡°We should leave now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei followed him onto the ne and asked, as she saw the luxurious cabin, ¡°Is this the Prince¡¯s private jet?¡±


    ¡°Because it is a long-distance flight, his private jet would be morefortable for you. I borrowed it from him,¡± Fu Hanzheng helped her into the seat and said.


    This ne was custom-made and it was the mostfortable private jet in the world.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the surroundings and sighed inwardly. The world of rich people was indeed scary.


    Maybe it was because the ne was too cozy, she fell asleep within an hour after the ne took off.


    Fu Hanzheng asked someone to get her a nket, and covered her up. Then he continued to work on theputer, ncing at the girl who was sleeping next to him.


    Gu Weiwei did not wake up until more than three hourster. She looked at the man who was focusing on work with drowsy eyes and got distracted.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her and put down his work when he saw that she was awake.


    ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±


    ¡°A while,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng asked the staff to deliver the food to them.


    ¡°Eat something, we won¡¯t be there for another three hours.¡±


    Seeing the food delivered to her, Gu Weiwei did not know what to say.


    They ate together and Fu Hanzheng put down his work and took hold of her hands.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. It would be terrible if she still felt unwell in such a luxurious private jet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just focus on your work.¡±


    Although it was to be by her for a long time and also so they could coborate on this important project in Dubai¡­ But since he could stay here openly, he must still have a lot of work to do.


    Therefore, she could not really live here as if she were on a vacation.


    ¡°Not that busy,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    ¡°I need to read for a while.¡± Gu Weiwei found something to do for herself.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and gave her the book from in the hand luggage.


    Then she sat by his side and read the book, and he continued to work.


    It was the afternoon when they arrived in Dubai.


    Fu Hanzheng brought her to the seaside vi that she had set her eyes upon before. There was a beach that she liked and beautiful tri-colored plums were nted around the vi.


    Gu Weiwei was about to go upstairs to the bedroom when Fu Hanzheng stopped her.


    ¡°The master bedroom is downstairs.¡±


    The master bedroom was upstairs, but considering that she was pregnant, it was not safe for her to go upstairs or downstairs, so he changed the room.

 Chapter 1146 - Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Pregnancy</h4>


    He spoke as he opened the door for her.


    Gu Weiwei followed her in. The furnishings of the room were simr to the master bedroom of Landscape Vi, and the wedding pictures they had taken were even hung up in the bedroom.


    ¡°Is this appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Apart from her, he would never have any wedding pictures with anyone else.


    From the beginning to the end, Mrs. Fu would only be her.


    Next to the master bedroom was the walk-in closet, which was already filled with all kinds of maternity clothes andfortable t shoes.


    Gu Weiwei looked around the master bedroom and then turned to the room next to the master bedroom. The room was decorated in a lovely pink and blue color. There were two baby beds and a pile of baby products inside.


    Basically, apart from baby milk powder and other food, everything else was avable.


    ¡°Everything I can think of has been bought, anything else?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do when you have everything?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Just rest well and wait for the delivery,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the things in the nursery and thought of the master bedroom next to her.


    ¡°Are you saying that they can stay here when the child is born?¡±


    ¡°You need to learn how to be independent when you are older,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei touched the cot and asked with a smile, ¡°So, are you going to let the child learn to sleep alone after a month?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin used to be like this when they were young. The books say that it is better for children to sleep in cribs.¡±


    When a child slept with an adult, the air they breathed would be filled with the carbon dioxide that an adult breathed out, and it was easy for them to be affected.


    Most importantly, if both of them were in bed, he would not be able to sleep in that bed.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and did not argue with him. There were still a few months before the child was born.


    ¡°What is the room for?¡± she pointed at the door leading to another room and asked.


    ¡°The nursery teacher will live there and they can take care of the children if something happens at night,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and took her to the window. He pointed at another house not far away and said, ¡°The gynecologist and the nutritionist will live there, so you can go there.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. It was just a couple of kilometers away, and they would arrive there after a walk.


    It would not disturb their lives but also make it easier for her to take care of the baby.


    ¡°The normal equipment is ready, if anything weird happens, we can check it in time,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei found it increasingly incredible. She had thought that he was not ready to be a father, but he had already prepared so many things.


    It seemed that apart from waiting for the child to be born, there was nothing else she could do.


    ¡°Did you prepare all these things?¡±


    ¡°I have made a list of the preparations. I have checked the material for every piece and they are all harmless to babies and pregnant women.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his waist and asked with a smile, ¡°You have prepared so many things, are you ready to be a father?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Although the children were not in their original n, since she was already pregnant, she had to give birth to the child.


    Maybe he could not be a perfect father yet, but he would try his best to be a good father.

 Chapter 1147 - New Home in Dubai 2

    <h4>Chapter 1147: New Home in Dubai 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had not expected that Fu Hanzheng, who was so busy at work, would have prepared everything needed for the child¡¯s birth.


    There were even many things that she, as the mother, had not thought of preparing.


    ¡°So far, you are a qualified father-to-be.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was a cold man who did not show much passion towards anyone, not even the Fu Family.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin understood this very well.


    But for her and their child, he was indeed very considerate.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°You are the one suffering the most.¡±


    In just a few months, she had experienced all kinds of physical difort. He read that when she was giving birth, she would experience the pain of having ten ribs broken.


    Just thinking of that scene made him shiver.


    Especially when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were born, and his mother had a close call.


    When he thought of these things, he was not happy about the children¡¯s arrival, but worried.


    He could not share the difort and pain she had to go through from the moment she was pregnant to the moment she gave birth.


    Therefore, he had to do his best.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°You think too highly of children.¡±


    She remembered that when he read the book about childbirth not too long ago, he had looked serious when it mentioned the possible danger.


    What she was most worried about was not what would happen to her on the day of childbirth, but that he would be frightened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I have died before, why should I be afraid of children?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. As she said, she had died once, what was there to be afraid of?


    Although she had already gotten over this matter, she could mention it in such a rxed tone.


    However, he thought of how he knew nothing about what had happened to her. After she came to his side, she often had nightmares at night and he did not take good care of her.


    Seeing his strange expression, Gu Weiwei thought of what she had said that had hit his sensitive nerves.


    ¡°I have forgotten everything about the past. Why can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    The past was nothing to her, and she did not even want to waste any more time thinking about it.


    What she cared about was the future with him.


    And the two children they were about to give birth to.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the other rooms.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to talk about this unpleasant topic with her any more.


    He was very d that she had let go of the past, but whenever he thought about it, he would always feel regretful that he had not met her earlier.


    He loved her deeply, but he had never seen the real her.


    After visiting the master bedroom and the nursery, Fu Hanzheng showed her the small study on the first floor.


    ¡°You can read books, listen to music or watch movies you like.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked around and found that the study was decorated in a very cozy way, mostly because of her preferences.


    ¡°What about your work?¡±


    In the capital, he usually had to finish some work in the study in order to spend time with her.


    But this study was so small and full of things for her.


    ¡°There is arge study upstairs, so my work will not affect your rest. Also, it is not convenient for you to go upstairs and downstairs, so I have prepared a small study for you on the first floor,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he helped her upstairs.

 Chapter 1148 - Birth Here?

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Birth Here?</h4>


    Apart from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s study, one of the servants¡¯ rooms was empty.


    ¡°Theyout of the rooms on the first floor is indeed not as good as those upstairs, but you are progressing in your pregnancy, so the first floor is more convenient and safer.¡±


    After seeing the upstairs, Fu Hanzheng helped her downstairs.


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± Gu Weiwei said happily.


    She would be very tired after two more months.


    Also, if she missed a step and fell, that would be terrible.


    Therefore, it was most reasonable and considerate of him to be safe.


    ¡°Do you want to take a rest or go to the doctor?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Before they came, they had already arranged for the gynecologist, nutritionist and nurse to see her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I have been on the ne for hours and I want to do something.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Fu Hanzheng took her to another house not far away and pressed the doorbell, when someone opened the door.


    They were very familiar with the doctor, Doctor Liu from the gynecology department of He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, how was your trip? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I am fine now,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    She had been on the ne for more than seven hours and she was definitely not feeling well. But after resting for a while, she recovered.


    Doctor Liu showed her to the consultation room. There were all kinds of equipment needed for the gynecology department.


    Gu Weiwei whispered to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°So¡­ you want me to have children here?¡±


    ¡°This is a ce for examination and preparation.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and said, ¡°Three kilometers away is the Prince¡¯s private hospital. I have told him about it.¡±


    Although everything was prepared, the medical staff and some medical resources were not sufficient.


    Therefore, she still went to the hospital for prenatal checkups and after the child was born, she and the child would do some physical examinations.


    They took her to the medical room and then the yoga room. The teacher was a middle-aged woman who had taken great care of herself.


    He showed her the ssroom as he said, ¡°We are mainly doing some postnatal exercises, to promote blood cirction and improve sleep. When the child is born, we can do some postnatal exercises.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in satisfaction. The medical room and the yoga room were on the first floor, and the second floor was left for them to rest in.


    Doctor Liu and the nutritionist knew about their rtionship, so they were not surprised.


    Ms. Yu Jia knew that she was hired to teach Mrs. Fu about yoga during pregnancy and postnatal health training, but she had not expected that Mu Weiwei, the Movie Queen, would be so popr in the film industry.


    But she did not dare to gossip in front of them.


    Their secret marriage was very secretive. They even had childrening and the media did not know about it.


    However, when the two of them were walking together, one was handsome and cold whilst the other was pretty and lovely. They looked very cute together.


    But Fu Hanzheng, who had always been cold and noble on economic news, was so gentle and attentive in front of his wife.


    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it.

 Chapter 1149 - The Joke Was True

    <h4>Chapter 1149: The Joke Was True</h4>


    Gu Weiwei asked the teacher who was staring at her and Fu Hanzheng, ¡°When can I start to learn it?¡±


    ¡°We can do it tomorrow.¡± The teacher came back to herself and agreed.


    She would need a few days to digest such a huge piece of information in front of her.


    Those gossip magazines had been gossiping about Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi, and she had thought that she was with Fu Shiyi.


    Only now did she realize that she was with Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi was just her brother-inw.


    Although this was a shocking piece of news in the entertainment industry and even in the entire Hua Land, she had to keep it a secret from her family.


    This was the confidentiality agreement she signed with this job. If anything was revealed, not only herself but also her family would be affected.


    But the job gave her a very high sry and the work was very rxing.


    ¡°When is the right time?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Around eight in the morning, before breakfast. It is not good to exercise after the meal,¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°Okay, I will start tomorrow morning,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although she wanted to take a walk by the sea with Fu Hanzheng and have breakfast together.


    However, she also knew that he had just arrived and there were too many things he needed to make a decision on with the new project in Dubai.


    So if she found what she needed to do as soon as possible, he could focus on his work.


    She did not return to their vi with Fu Hanzheng until she had talked with the teacher.


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off and said as he checked the time, ¡°Take a rest at home, I need to go to thepany at the Dubai branch.¡±


    ording to the work n, he should have devoted himself to work today, but he was dyed because she was in Paris.


    ¡°Go, I want to sleep too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got changed into a suit, took hold of her and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°I will try my best toe home early.¡±


    Of course he wanted toe here and stay with her all the time.


    But although work was an excuse for him to stay here, he still had to do his best.


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and checked around the house, only to find that she had nothing else to do.


    The luggage had already been delivered and the servants had already unpacked it.


    Feeling bored, she went into the nursery and curiously sized up the baby¡¯s clothes and hats. The more she looked at them, the more she loved them.


    She spent the entire afternoon in the nursery, looking and touching the things. She could not wait to see how they would look after they were born.


    Fu Hanzheng did not return until eight at night, when he found that the master bedroom was empty and the bed did not look like it had been slept in before.


    Then he went to the nursery next door and saw her ying with the toys happily on the sofa.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to rest?¡±


    ¡°It is so fun in here, I forgot about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She had no idea that children¡¯s toys could be so interesting.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and said with amusement, ¡°Then when I buy toys for the children in the future, should I buy one for my wife too?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pressed the button to silence the seahorse and said with a smile, ¡°I think we can.¡±


    Of course, she was just joking.


    However, Fu Hanzheng took it seriously.


    From then on, he would buy her a portion of whatever he bought for the two children, including on their birthdays.


    She had beenughed at for years.

 Chapter 1150 - You

    <h4>Chapter 1150: You</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng found it very funny when he saw his childish wife, who was already a mother.


    ¡°You have time to y in the future, have dinner first,¡± he said as he removed the toy from her hands.


    Gu Weiwei followed him to the dining room. She was no longer suffering from morning sickness and her appetite was much better than before.


    Her meals were all made ording to the nutritionist¡¯s recipes and were well-bnced.


    Ever since she stopped vomiting, she had been eating twice as much as before.


    Fu Hanzheng had put down the bowl and chopsticks when he saw her eating happily.


    ¡°You have such a good appetite these days?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Am I eating too much?¡±


    Recently, she clearly felt that she could eat more.


    After she got pregnant and stopped working, she gradually became able to eat and sleep more, almost living like a pig.


    ¡°You should eat more, it is not that I can¡¯t support you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he helped her with the food.


    Gu Weiwei continued to eat and did not put down the chopsticks until she was full.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and gave her a coat.


    ¡°Going out for a walk?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had eaten so much, so it was time for her to move around.


    Fu Hanzheng took her hand and they went for a walk on the private beach. The sea breeze felt a bit cold.


    ¡°Cold?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and teased the man next to her. ¡°Do you think that after being with me, you are bing more and more like an ordinary person?¡±


    He had been a cold and arrogant tycoon in the business world, but now he was a man who took care of his wife and children. He was getting more and more normal.


    It was way too demeaning to his cold and distant image.


    ¡°Of course not, every day with you around is not ordinary,¡± Fu Hanzheng said sweetly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and stopped.


    ¡°Oh, how extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°It is just like¡­ ake that is covered in ice and has no sunlight. One day, the sun will shine into it and the ice will melt and the warmth will always be there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled gently.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei took hold of him and corrected him.


    ¡°You are my sunshine and my salvation.¡±


    If it had not been for Fu Hanzheng, she would have devoted herself to revenge and hated the world.


    But this man had crushed the wall of her heart and warmed her entire world.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away her messy hair. ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about this now.¡±


    They knew very well that they were each other¡¯s true love.


    ¡°True.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    With her in his arms, Fu Hanzheng continued to walk along the beach and started to talk about breakfast tomorrow.


    ¡°If you are going to ss early in the morning, I may not be able to wait for you for breakfast.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go to ss after breakfast, but he would have to go to thepany before she finished the ss.


    So there was no time for breakfast together.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Should I quit?¡±


    With how busy he was at work, the time they could spend together was probably the same as the time when they were in the capital.


    ¡°Go and learn, it is good for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Pregnancy was a very tiring thing, and proper exercise would be very beneficial for her.


    They could not ignore such an important matter just for breakfast.

 Chapter 1151 - First Fetal Movement

    <h4>Chapter 1151: First Fetal Movement</h4>


    The two of them took a walk on the beach under the moonlight.


    It was gettingte when they returned to the vi. Fu Hanzheng checked the missed call and made a call upstairs.


    Gu Weiwei went back to the bedroom, took a shower and changed into her pajamas. Then shey down on the bed and read for a while, waiting for Fu Hanzheng to return.


    Half an hourter, Fu Hanzheng came downstairs and nced at the girl who was still awake in bed.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you to warm the bed.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, removed the watch from his wrist and ced it on the table as he followed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in bed soon.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed with her hands over her face, showing only a pair of smiling eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resist when I said that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight back.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng grabbed his pajamas and went to take a shower.


    Ten minutester, he took a shower and got changed. Then hey down on the bed and took away the book in her hands.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, are you satisfied with the bed warming service?¡±


    Gu Weiwei could not help butugh. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng swept her into his arms and asked with a low voice, ¡°Just not bad?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled in his arms. ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    This man was getting more and more unreserved.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the top of her head. ¡°Satisfied with the new home?¡±


    Due to the two months when she was busy with filming, he did not have the time to talk with her about the new home.


    ¡°Very satisfied,¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely with a smile.


    Everything here was arranged for her and the children, and he had noticed many small details that she herself had not expected.


    Of course she was satisfied.


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng kissed her face and asked, ¡°If I go to thepany and you are alone at home¡­ will you be bored?¡±


    He had a lot of work to deal with, but she was staying at home and waiting for the delivery. She would definitely find life boring.


    But he could not stay at home with her every day.


    ¡°Of course not, there are many things to learn for a mother-to-be,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    When he went to work, she could learn some child care from the nutritionist and the nursery teacher.


    Although Fu Hanzheng had hired a nurse to take care of her, as her mother, she still wanted to be involved in taking care of herself.


    After all, children could only grow up once, and if they missed it, they would not have it again.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Hearing that she had something to do, Fu Hanzheng felt a bit relieved.


    Otherwise, if he was busy with work, she would find it boring in Dubai, where she was not familiar with anyone.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and started to fall asleep in his arms.


    But within a few hours, she was woken up by the strange feeling in her belly.


    She felt her belly under the nket and pushed Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng was a light sleeper and woke up after she had pushed him a few times. He asked nervously as he felt her hands over her belly, ¡°What is it? Feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with pursed lips and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands and ced them over her belly.


    ¡°I feel something moving in my belly. It is very light, but I felt it just now.¡±


    At first, she did not react, but when she did, she realized that it was the fetal movement the doctor had mentioned.

 Chapter 1152 - A Winner in Life

    <h4>Chapter 1152: A Winner in Life</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng blinked and looked very surprised.


    ¡°Move?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. The doctor said that the babies would start to move at around four months and today was the first time for the two babies.


    Fu Hanzheng had his hands over her belly for a long time. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It is very mild, I can feel it. You probably won¡¯t feel it yet, it will be more obvious in two months.¡± Gu Weiwei exined with a smile.


    Instead of asking anything more, Fu Hanzheng did not release her belly.


    It was amazing that their children grew in her belly.


    He would probably be able to feel them moving in her belly in two months time.


    In the middle of the night, the two of them were so excited about the first baby movements that they could not fall asleep.


    Gu Weiwei was looking forward to the second round of fetal movement in her belly, and she waited for more than one hour only for nothing to happen.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Mrs. Fu, you should sleep now.¡±


    He remembered that the fetal movement did not always happen, but only in the morning and at night.


    It was only the first time for the fetal movement, was she going to stay up all night and wait for the second one tomorrow?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Weiwei could not bear to sleep.


    ¡°You said so yourself that there will be lots of baby movement in the future, so this is not a big deal.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng tried to persuade his pregnant wife to go to sleep.


    ¡°Maybeter.¡± Gu Weiwei was not convinced.


    That feeling was too amazing.


    But she was in a daze just now, so she could not feel it clearly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, they won¡¯t be able to rest well in your belly.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, felt her belly and closed her eyes obediently.


    Seeing her sleeping soundly, Fu Hanzheng kissed her hair and closed his eyes to rest.


    He had never expected that he would fall so deeply in love with a girl one day and be so sweet with her and have children.


    He had never expected that he would have everything, but now he truly had everything.


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei woke up and got changed into a lightweight set of clothes.


    Since she could not do exercises after having breakfast, she could only tell Fu Hanzheng regretfully.


    ¡°I am going there now, remember to eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I will drive you there,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. He could see her walking over from the balcony, yet he still thought she needed his help.


    But she did not turn him down.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her out and took hold of her hand out of habit, walking towards the ce where the teacher was staying.


    It was only a thousand meters away, but they walked very slowly.


    The teacher knew that she wasing to ss this morning, so she made preparations early. Seeing that it was almost time, she looked at the vi not far away from the window.


    Then she saw two peopleing towards her hand in hand.


    The morning sun shone upon the two of them and she could tell that they were walking hand in hand.


    Mu Weiwei must have saved a gxy in her previous life, because in this life, she had made such an outstanding man like Fu Hanzheng so gentle.


    She was pretty, talented in acting and directing and she had a man who loved and adored her. She was a winner in life.

 Chapter 1153 - Discuss My Taste in Women

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Discuss My Taste in Women</h4>


    On the fifth day after Gu Weiwei left Hua Land, Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo also left Hua Land for Italy and moved into Cayman Dorrans¡¯ private mansion.


    Matthew very enthusiastically weed Yuan Bao and took him away to y.


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng met Cayman Dorrans, who was bedridden, with Watson leading the way.


    Cayman Dorrans saw the two of them and looked at Yuan Meng for a few seconds. He was obviously not pleased.


    ¡°You said that you are back, but you did not say that you brought her back.¡±


    Yuan Meng was from the Anderson Family after all, and he felt that she would be a hidden danger if she stayed in the Dorrans Family.


    Yuan Meng found a ce to sit down and looked at Cayman Dorrans with a smile.


    ¡°If I really wanted to do something, I would have kidnapped someone instead of listening to your nonsense.¡±


    He was just concerned that she had once been adopted by the Anderson Family and worked for Old Anderson.


    But that was all in the past. She had not worked for the Anderson Family for a long time.


    If she really wanted to hurt him, she would have kidnapped Weiwei and made him vomit blood.


    Cayman Dorrans was not annoyed by Yuan Meng¡¯s rude words. He just nced at Yuan Shuo. He just could not understand why a gentle and intelligent person like him would find such a woman.


    ¡°Your taste in women is indeed¡­ extraordinary.¡±


    Yuan Shuo opened his mouth and was about to speak when Yuan Meng spoke first.


    ¡°If you are not satisfied with me being with him, you can just tolerate it.¡±


    She had not wanted to have a conflict with him because he was Weiwei¡¯s father, but he had shown her a cold face first.


    They were arguing, right? She had never been afraid of anyone.


    Cayman Dorrans was speechless.


    Yuan Shuo was not angry but said to Cayman Dorrans with a smile, ¡°She has a bad temper, please forgive her. But you asked me toe home, not because you want to discuss my taste in women.¡±


    He was worried about Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng.


    Cayman Dorrans stayed silent for a while and asked the question he was most concerned about, ¡°Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng have not remarried?¡±


    ¡°Not in name,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    ¡°In name?¡± Cayman Dorrans was surprised, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Not legally, but still emotionally.¡± Yuan Shuo exined patiently.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cayman Dorrans was confused.


    Yuan Meng was very anxious, so she said, ¡°They are divorced and haven¡¯t gotten a new marriage certificate, but they have been together in private.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans looked serious.


    ¡°The Fu Family still won¡¯t ept her?¡±


    ¡°You were the one that caused it!¡± Yuan Meng snapped back.


    ¡°Yuan Meng!¡±


    Yuan Shuo called Yuan Meng. What happened to Weiwei was a sore spot for Cayman Dorrans and she said such hurtful words.


    However, Yuan Meng got up and walked to Cayman Dorrans¡¯ bedside.


    ¡°If you had not sent her to the Gu Family and helped the Gu Family, these conflicts would not have happened.¡±


    Now the Fu Family refused to ept Weiwei, and he was the cause of it.


    If it had not been for the original Mu Weiwei, she would not have dared to imagine what she would have looked like, if she had not met Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1154 - Marriage?

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Marriage?</h4>


    Yuan Shuo sighed and nced at Yuan Meng, indicating that she should stop talking.


    Although it seemed that all of this had happened because of Cayman Dorrans, how could he have predicted what would happenter?


    At that time, he had chosen a life that could protect her as a father, but it turned out to be a contradiction.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±


    Yuan Meng spread out her hands and looked pleased.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans thought for a while and asked Yuan Shuo, ¡°Can they still remarry?¡±


    He could tell that she wanted to stay with Fu Hanzheng.


    She wanted to stay by his side at all costs.


    Although he had not seen her since the wedding, he knew that she was in contact with Fu Hanzheng.


    Also, they had moved to Dubai recently.


    But he had no idea what Fu Hanzheng was nning to do with her in Dubai.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yuan Shuo said resolutely.


    They already had children on the way, so the remarriage would not be too far away.


    Cayman Dorrans was worried. ¡°Can¡¯t we help them?¡±


    He wanted her to get whatever she wanted.


    In the past, he would always let her get whatever she wanted in secret.


    But this time, everything in the past could notpare to Fu Hanzheng in her heart.


    ¡°If you do nothing, you will be the best help to them,¡± Yuan Meng answered.


    It had been easy for her and Fu Hanzheng to solve the problem, but if Cayman Dorrans got involved, it would be troublesome.


    After all, although the Fu Family did not hate him that much, his appearance came at the time when it was best for the Fu Family to take revenge, and prevented them.


    Because of this, the Fu Family was very hostile towards him.


    So they did not want Weiwei to be with Fu Hanzheng either.


    If he wanted to help, he would only be a hindrance.


    Cayman Dorrans fell silent. Although he did not like Yuan Meng, he had to admit that what she said made sense.


    His participation would only ruin her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng, not help her get what she wanted.


    Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Yuan Shuo tried to persuade him with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere in this matter. They have their own ns.¡±


    Their children would be born next year and the elders of the Fu Family had been looking forward to having grandchildren.


    The birth of the children would definitely improve her rtionship with the Fu Family.


    As for how to use this opportunity to remarry, he believed that Fu Hanzheng would have his own ns, so they did not need to worry about it.


    ¡°Their n?¡± Cayman Dorrans could not think of anything they could do to achieve their goal.


    Yuan Meng nced at the worried Cayman Dorrans and said, ¡°You are so ill-informed. They are already four months pregnant.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans smiled helplessly. Although he was eager to know about her after the wedding¡­ but he himself knew that if he paid too much attention to her whereabouts, it would only deepen the conflict between her and the elders of the Fu Family.


    With the Fu Family¡¯s power, they would definitely find out that his men were paying attention to her in Hua Land.


    Therefore, what he could do was to do nothing and not investigate anything, waiting for her to finish everything herself.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans sat up in surprise.

 Chapter 1155 - Precious

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Precious</h4>


    But because he got up too fast, slhe started to cough violently.


    It was not until a long whileter that he came back to himself.


    ¡°Are you saying that Weiwei is pregnant?¡±


    Since he did not want the Fu Family to be prejudiced against her, he did not ask anyone to keep an eye on her.


    He asked Yuan Shuo directly what he wanted to know.


    But Yuan Shuo had not told him about her pregnancy.


    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant, that is why she went to Dubai with Fu Hanzheng.¡± Yuan Shuo answered his question.


    Cayman Dorrans was displeased. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me until now?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like, if I had told you long ago, you could help.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Yuan Shuo squinted at her and reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I am not wrong.¡± Yuan Meng pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°Strictly speaking, he is not her real father, so it is better not to get involved.¡±


    After all, his own daughter had died and he had buried her.


    Strictly speaking, Mu Weiwei was not his daughter.


    Even if Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s children were born, her surname would still be Fu and she would not acknowledge him as their grandfather.


    ¡°If he wanted to interfere, he would have already known about Weiwei¡¯s pregnancy.¡± Yuan Shuo reminded her.


    Cayman Dorrans had heard everything about Weiwei from him and he had not sent anyone to keep an eye on her, in case the Fu Family became more suspicious.


    Otherwise, he would have tried to bring her back to Italy.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at Yuan Shuo worriedly. ¡°The Fu Family doesn¡¯t ept her or Fu Hanzheng¡¯s children even when she is pregnant?¡±


    Did his daughter need to be so humble?


    ¡°The elders of the Fu Family don¡¯t know about the pregnancy yet. They have their own ns for this matter, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yuan Shuo consoled him with a gentle voice.


    Maybe Cayman was the cause of Weiwei and the Fu Family¡¯s rtionship.


    But that was not his original intention. If possible, he wanted to give her everything in the world.


    Fate was so cruel. His daughter, whom he wanted to protect so much, had passed away because of him.


    She was still in this world, but in order to have the love she wanted, he could not even see her or ask about her.


    Cayman Dorrans looked serious. ¡°Their n is to hide in Dubai and have children?¡±


    ¡°What else can they do?¡± Seeing Cayman Dorrans¡¯s expression, Yuan Meng reminded him. ¡°Instead of going to Dubai with Fu Hanzheng, do you want her to be living with you in Italy?¡±


    Her words left Cayman Dorrans speechless.


    He naturally hoped that she coulde back and reunite with him and be his daughter.


    But he also knew that she would never return.


    Also, being with Fu Hanzheng was much better than living with him in Italy.


    ¡°She is much safer next to Fu Hanzheng than here,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had already died once because of his enemy. Was she going toe back and experience it again?


    Maybe she and Fu Hanzheng had not remarried yet, but she could tell that she only felt happiness and joy when she was with Fu Hanzheng.


    In this world, no one treasured her more than Fu Hanzheng, and no one else upied her heart like Fu Hanzheng did.

 Chapter 1156 - Where is Will Dorrans?

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Where is Will Dorrans?</h4>


    To begin with, Cayman Dorrans could not ept that Gu Weiwei was pregnant, and he wanted to go to Dubai and bring her back to Italy, so that she could give birth to the children.


    However, under Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng¡¯s persuasion, he gradually gave up on the idea of bringing her back to Italy.


    ¡°Help me to go out for a walk,¡± Cayman Dorrans suggested.


    Yuan Shuo and Watson helped the older man up and sat him down in the wheelchair.


    Then Watson pushed him out of the room and they went for a walk outside the castle.


    ¡°Is it really okay if it¡¯s only her and Fu Hanzheng in Dubai for the pregnancy?¡± Cayman Dorrans mumbled worriedly.


    Yuan Meng reminded him impatiently. ¡°Fu Hanzheng has already made the arrangements. You can just focus on living a few more years. Even if you can¡¯t see your grandchildren in person, I can at least show you the pictures.¡±


    With the conflict between the Dorrans Family and the Fu Family, it was not very likely that he would see Weiwei and the children again, but they could send pictures to him.


    ¡°Yes, the child should be born next summer,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Cayman Dorrans smiled.


    ¡°But¡­ you had better go to Dubai, right?¡±


    It was not convenient for him to arrange for someone to go there, but with them there, he could feel more at ease.


    ¡°Are you worried that the Fu Family doesn¡¯t know that she is in Dubai waiting to give birth?¡±


    Yuan Meng snorted. This old man, who used to be so smart, was bing stupider.


    If they all went to Dubai, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were together? The people at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion would surely realize it.


    Then the year that Fu Hanzheng had spent arranging for them to go to Dubai, would be wasted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fu Hanzheng has arranged someone trustworthy to take care of her. He is much more anxious than us,¡± Yuan Shuo said with a smile.


    During the promotional event in the two cities, despite the fact that Fu Hanzheng was so busy with work at Fu¡¯s Enterprise, he even went to the promotional events overnight to keep herpany.


    Compared to everyone else, this father-to-be was the most nervous one, so he took great care of her.


    If they went there, she would probably think that they had disturbed their lives.


    Yuan Meng was walking next to them with her arms crossed, and her lips twitched when she saw Matthew ying with a water gun with her son Yuan Bao.


    Was the man who yed with the water gun and the three-year-old, really Matthew? The man who was so good at shooting that everyone feared him?


    Not only did he y with water guns, but he also let himself get shot and fell to the ground. Was he an actor?


    No wonder Yuan Bao kept asking for Grandpa Matthew.


    Cayman Dorrans was amused to see Matthew ying with Yuan Bao.


    ¡°Matthew really likes this child.¡±


    They either did not have a family, or their families were ruined and separated. Few of them could enjoy such a happy family.


    ¡°Yuan Bao likes to y with Matthew too,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Few people in their line of work had a perfect family.


    The woman Cayman loved was killed and Weiwei could not be raised by his side for more than twenty years. In the end, she was murdered because of him, her father. Matthew once had a son, but he was no longer around.


    Having a family was a luxury for them.


    Yuan Meng looked at them and said, ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense? Where is Will Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°He is probably Anderson¡¯s guest right now,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Ever since he went to A Land to pick Weiwei up, Will Dorrans had left Italy with Anderson¡¯s help and hid himself in the Anderson Family.


    The only person he sent to finish him off¡­ was left without his eyes.

 Chapter 1157 - The Avengers

    <h4>Chapter 1157: The Avengers</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yuan Meng had nothing to say. She had already left the Anderson Family.


    Although she had known that the Anderson Family and Will had colluded together to kill Weiwei, she had not expected that Old Anderson would send someone to save Will Dorrans.


    It seemed that he was going to fight Cayman to the death.


    ¡°Not only that, but they also sent someone to the Gu Family in A Land.¡± Cayman Dorrans chuckled.


    Yuan Meng understood and said, ¡°So, Old Anderson and Will Dorrans n to kill you with Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Cayman Dorrans sounded rxed, as if he were not the one in danger.


    ¡°Gu Siting¡­ is not going to work with them, is he?¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    After all, Cayman Dorrans was the one who brought the Gu Family back to life. Even if they could not continue to cooperate, they should not want to kill him.


    Yuan Meng squinted at him and snorted.


    ¡°Why not? Anderson wants to get rid of his opponent, Will Dorrans wants to usurp the position, and Gu Siting wants to get rid of him, so that he can mess with Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng openly. All three of them have sufficient motivation.¡±


    Gu Siting did not do anything now, because he was worried that Cayman¡¯s men in A Land would do something to his mother and grandfather.


    But that maniac would never give up on Weiweipletely.


    Fu Hanzheng had noticed that Gu Siting and the royal family of A Land were very close.


    Gu Siting was just trying to solidify the rtionship between the Gu Family and the Royal Family, so that he could deal with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s intentional countering in the European market.


    But the only way he could see Weiwei again was if Cayman Dorrans stopped threatening him.


    Then what could he do to not be threatened by Cayman Dorrans? Now that Will Dorrans and Anderson had found him, it was a perfect opportunity.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at Yuan Meng in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°Your analysis makes sense.¡±


    Yes, all three of them had the intention of killing him. Everyone wanted him dead.


    But he was not going to let them have their way.


    Yuan Shuo looked at Cayman Dorrans worriedly. ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Gu Siting will agree to cooperate with them,¡± Cayman Dorrans said with a rxed tone.


    ¡°Still want to watch? You will be dead if you keep watching.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    There were many enemies who wanted his life in the dark. If the three of them joined forces, those enemies who wanted his life in the dark would be involved too.


    He might be able to escape the trio¡¯s revenge alliance but he was not going to be able to survive the assassination from the dark, let alone dealing with multiple attempts.


    ¡°There have been too many people who want my life over the years, so this time won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled.


    Yuan Shuo knew that he had been through a lot and had lost a leg during the worst times, but if Gu Siting cooperated with them this time, the situation would be very serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still want to live to see Weiwei¡¯s children,¡± Cayman Dorrans said and then gave Yuan Shuo a picture. ¡°I asked you toe here because I want you to find this person.¡±


    Yuan Shuo took the picture and looked at it carefully. The person in the picture could barely be seen clearly. It seemed that it was taken from a video and then processed into a photo.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he is the one who gave Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearl.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked at Yuan Shuo and said seriously, ¡°I need to be sure that Gu Siting¡¯s death¡­ will not affect Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Kill Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Kill Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing his words, Yuan Meng took the picture from Yuan Shuo and saw that it was a young man whose face was not very clear.


    She could only tell that he was Asian judging from his appearance and she was not even sure which ethnicity he was.


    ¡°Where can we find him with just one picture?¡±


    ¡°We only know that his surname is Gu and he is Chinese. As for where he is, we don¡¯t have any clear clues,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    At that time, Gu Siting only told him that he was working with this man, so that Weiwei was still alive, but he did not tell him what they had exchanged.


    If Weiwei was reborn because of him, he needed to make sure that his death would not affect her.


    Of course, he hoped that it would not affect her.


    ¡°That is all?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows.


    He only knew that it was a Chinese man with the surname Gu, and with such a blurry picture, the world was so big, he was asking them to fish for a needle in the sea.


    ¡°Gu Siting might know more, but¡­ he won¡¯t tell us.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sighed helplessly. Even if it was a needle in a haystack, he had to find this person.


    Whether Gu Siting¡¯s death would affect Weiwei was not only what Cayman Dorrans was worried about, but also what he was worried about.


    But he had never mentioned it to Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng.


    He had decided toe back to meet Cayman Dorrans because he was worried that Will and the Anderson Family would target him and because he was worried about this matter, so he wanted to find out something.


    ¡°It would be best if it doesn¡¯t affect her. If it does, Gu Siting will have to watch Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng be together forever. He will be so angry.¡± Yuan Meng snorted with gritted teeth.


    When Weiwei was with the Gu Family, he did not cherish her.


    Now that Weiwei had met Fu Hanzheng, who truly cherished her, he was trying to ruin her. How shameless!


    Yuan Shuo did not think too much about it and asked, ¡°Any clues about where this man is?¡±


    Otherwise, who knew how long it would take for them to find this person with this little clue.


    Obviously, neither of them could wait that long.


    ¡°There is an uncertain clue that says that he showed up in France. I will arrange for someone to bring you to meet the person who met him,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng exchanged a look and asked, ¡°Our child¡­¡±


    ¡°He can stay here, it is not convenient to bring him along.¡±


    Yuan Meng stared at her son, who was having a great time with Matthew, who happened to be someone who was happily taking care of the child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Matthew will take good care of him.¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled.


    They had not been around such a young child for years and everyone liked this boy very much.


    Yuan Meng studied the picture and asked Cayman Dorrans curiously, ¡°If Gu Siting wants to kill you with those two, are you going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°His life depends on the news you bring back,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    He did not care if Gu Siting was dead or alive. What he cared about was whether his life and death would affect Weiwei.


    He did not want to harm Weiwei again because of his stubbornness.


    Therefore, even though he hated Gu Siting to the bone, he still had to let him go.


    Also, he understood that he had been very close to the royal family these days. It seemed that he still wanted to get rid of his threat and disturb Weiwei¡¯s life.


    He had made a mistake once and he did not want to make one more mistake and ruin everything Weiwei cherished.

 Chapter 1159 - Lifestyle

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Lifestyle</h4>


    It was still winter in Hua Land, but the temperature in Dubai was just right.


    It was veryfortable for Gu Weiwei who was pregnant.


    Fu Hanzheng had just arrived and was very busy. Although he tried his best to keep herpany at home every day, he still had to workte into the night in the study after dinner.


    Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, got up early every day and went to the ssroom for half an hour of yoga exercises. Then she went home for breakfast, listened to the prenatal music and read books.


    Or she could go to the nursery school and ask for advice on how to take care of her future children. After all, it was her first time being a mother.


    In fact, when Fu Hanzheng was not home in the afternoon, she stayed over for lunch with them.


    Gradually, they got to know each other better, so they were not so restrained when talking to her.


    The teacher was a few years younger than the nutritionist and Doctor Liu, so she was very gossipy.


    Therefore, when she got to know Gu Weiwei better, she started to get curious about her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, when did you get to know President Fu?¡±


    ¡°Two years ago.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed as she ate the fruit sd prepared by the nutritionist.


    The teacher looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Two years ago?¡±


    She remembered Mu Weiwei¡¯s official information that she was only 20 years old this year, so she must have known Fu Hanzheng when she was 18 years old. She must have been a very cute and lovely girl.


    Also, she did not seem to have made a name for herself in the entertainment industry at that point.


    What was more, she was just a high school student. President Fu was way too early.


    ¡°Yes, two years ago.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    The teacher continued to gossip.


    ¡°Did President Fu court you or did you pursue him?¡±


    With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wealth and excellent looks, everyone was curious about what kind of woman he would marry.


    However, they had never expected that he would marry a girl who was so much younger than him and spoil her rotten.


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly. ¡°No, we were attracted to each other.¡±


    Although it had been Fu Hanzheng who took the initiative between them at the beginning, if she put aside the knots in her heart, she would definitely have been attracted to him.


    ¡°So sweet.¡± The teacher smiled enviously.


    At first nce, these two people did not look right for each other, at least not in age.


    But when they thought about it carefully, one of them was a tycoon of Hua Land and the other was the legendary Movie Queen of the entertainment industry. Apart from each other, no one else was a match for them.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said nothing more.


    The teacher filled her cup with water. ¡°Then¡­ there is a generation gap between you and President Fu, right?¡±


    One was a tycoon who was almost 30 years old and the other was a young girl who was only 20 years old. He had experienced different things and her horizons would be different too. Were they really able tomunicate with each other?


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    If it had been Mu Weiwei, there would have been a generation gap.


    But that was not a problem between her and Fu Hanzheng.


    Although her body was only 20 years old, she had an older soul, which was totally different from Mu Weiwei.

 Chapter 1160 - Lifestyle 2

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Lifestyle 2</h4>


    For the entire afternoon, Gu Weiwei was discussing with the nursery teacher about how to take care of the children.


    Fu Hanzheng finished his work an hour earlier, but there was no one at home.


    When he heard from the servant that she was talking with the nursery teacher, he put down the briefcase and went to find her.


    The nutritionist and the nursery teacher were discussing with Gu Weiwei about the popr movie, Life Reboot, in Hua Land, and they all said that it was a pity for her to get pregnant and have children at this time.


    ¡°You are only twenty years old, and you are in the prime of your youth, pursuing your dreams. If you be a mother so early, you will not be able to focus on your career in the future when you have children.¡±


    They were both mothers and they understood this deeply.


    Once she had children, she would inevitably be distracted.


    Especially when she was pregnant with two babies at once, she had to spend more effort and time taking care of the children.


    ¡°Your movie Sleepless has broken the box office of ten billion yuan and won numerous A film festival awards. Now that Life Reboot has such a high box office, it is a pity to give up your career.¡±


    ¡°No, I do like acting and directing but I prefer being with him and our children,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She directed the films because she liked it, butpared to this job, she liked him and their children more, so for her, it was not a shame.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The stylist was about to speak when she saw Fu Hanzheng standing at the door. She called out to him. ¡°President Fu.¡±


    Hearing her call him, Gu Weiwei turned to the man at the door.


    ¡°Why are you home so early?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and helped her up.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head, said goodbye to the women and left with him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, why are you home so early?¡±


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered straightforwardly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°You are not being a good boss if you are so distracted at work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her belly. ¡°How are you today?¡±


    ¡°The little ones moved in the belly for a while this morning, and everything else is fine,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she touched her belly gently.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and sighed guiltily.


    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with you these days.¡±


    Although the coboration with the Dubai group had been achieved, there were still many things that needed his personal attention.


    Also, in order to spend more time with her and the children after they were born, he needed to get this important project on track as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, when she needed him the most, he would be distracted by work and be unable to take care of her and the children.


    ¡°I am very busy too, alright? I don¡¯t need yourpany all the time.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    She knew that he was so busy because he wanted to get the work on track as soon as possible, so that he could spend more time with her and the children.


    She would get up in the morning to do some yoga exercises, read some books and listen to music, or learn some parenting knowledge from the nursery teacher and nutritionist.


    He stayed at home with her, which was not suitable for him, who was used to being busy with work.


    Fu Hanzheng took her back to the vi and helped her to sit down on the sofa. He took out the box he had brought home and gave it to her.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the small and lovely instrument. ¡°What is it for?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°It¡¯s a heart monitor.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Heartbeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked at the small instrument in surprise, looking very excited.


    ¡°Can you hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat with it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The baby had moved so many times and she was still very excited every time she felt something.


    So he looked for this equipment and thought that she would definitely like it.


    ¡°I want to try it,¡± Gu Weiwei said impatiently.


    These two little ones had been in her belly for over four months, but every time she went to Doctor Liu¡¯s ce to check and hear their babies¡¯ heartbeats, she still found it amazing and exciting.


    However, Fu Hanzheng put down the things.


    ¡°I will do it for you after dinner.¡±


    He understood that they could not do it on an empty stomach.


    Also, he was worried that she would be too happy to eat.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and gave up for the time being. But she turned to the servant who was preparing the dinner.


    Soon, the servants finished preparing the dinner and before they could call them over, Gu Weiwei had already sat down in the dining room.


    After dinner, she went to take a shower and leaned against the pillow, studying the instructions of the heart monitor Fu Hanzheng had bought.


    She had not finished reading when Fu Hanzheng came out of the shower and saw her fiddling with something.


    ¡°So impatient?¡±


    ¡°I was told not to do it until I ate, but now I am full, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng sat down by the bedside and took the small instrument from her hands. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lifted her pajamas, showing her belly.


    Fu Hanzheng took out the gel and carefully rubbed it over her belly. Then he turned on the power switch of the heart monitor and put the head against her belly, seeking for a suitable position.


    After three positions, the familiar sound of a baby¡¯s heartbeat arose from the small monitor.


    ¡°Here, here, listen.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned up the volume of the instrument so that the two of them could breathe softly. When he heard the clear and powerful baby¡¯s heartbeats, he looked very happy as if it finally clicked that he was about to be a father.


    ¡°This is their heartbeat?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he looked at her.


    When she was checking with Doctor Liu a few days ago, he did not go with her because he was at thepany.


    This was the first time hearing the baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like the sound of a small train?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and listened with a smile. Then he frowned.


    ¡°I think it is going a bit too fast,¡± he said as he counted in silence.


    ¡°More than 100, almost 160.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and reminded him.


    ¡°The baby¡¯s heartbeat is different from that of an adult. It is normal between 12 and 16. It would be dangerous if it is too low.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt his forehead and thought of what he had read in the book; he was so nervous that he forgot about it.


    ¡°So that is the sound.¡±


    Neither of them spoke for a long time as they listened to the sound of the heart monitor and looked at each other with sweet smiles.


    ¡°Doctor Liu said a few days ago that both babies are healthy,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although during the early stage of pregnancy there were big reactions, it did not happen again after three months.


    She followed the nutritionist¡¯s recipes strictly and her weight and nutrition figures were level.


    Although she had gained some weight, the babies were healthy.

 Chapter 1162 - Sister-in-law Again

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Sister-inw Again</h4>


    After that, they listened to the babies¡¯ heartbeat together every night, and that became the activity they did before they slept.


    However, one day, they were just listening to the babies¡¯ heartbeat, when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Fu Hanzheng put down the instrument, picked up the phone and saw that it was Fu Shiqin¡¯s number. He sounded cold. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shiqin shrank his neck at the sound of his brother¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Um¡­ there is a meeting in Belgium next week that requires your presence.¡±


    ¡°No time.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned him down directly.


    ¡°But it was decided a few months ago. Even if I rece you, they will only acknowledge you and not me,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    Of course he knew that he and sister-inw were living a sweet life together, and he should not be disturbed by this matter¡­ But he had to do it.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was still working on the heart monitor. ¡°I will talk with them.¡±


    If he went there, a round trip would take two or three days. She was pregnant and he could not bring her with him.


    But he was worried about leaving her here alone.


    ¡°If you can go, I will do anything for you.¡± Fu Shiqin showed his loyalty instantly.


    Instead of answering his loyalty, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Everything going well at thepany?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sd going well, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it. Look at who I am,¡± Fu Shiqin said confidently.


    Although he had helped his brother to take over thepany at thest minute, he had never had tost so long.


    Therefore, it was not going well, but he did not need his brother¡¯s help.


    Now that sister-inw was pregnant, he was very smart. Unless it was ast resort, he would not dare toe to his brother for help.


    ¡°What about at home?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our father and grandma do not know that you brought sister-inw to Dubai,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Not only did they not notice, they had been looking for someone to read his brother¡¯s fortune.


    His brother¡¯s marriage was to his sister-inw, so what was the big deal?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and was about to hang up.


    ¡°Oh yes, Qin Man seems to have taken the wrong medicine these days. She keeps asking me and Third Brother about Sister-inw,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Qin Man and Qin Lv had thought that his sister-inw was busy with the promotional event, so they did not suspect anything when she was not in the capital.


    But the promotion of the movie, Life Reboot, had ended, but they had not found any clues about his sister-inw returning to the capital.


    If he had not been worried about his father and grandma, he would have snapped at them. His sister-inw was pregnant and they were still trying to steal her away. Did they think that his brother did not exist?


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°She¡¯s only asked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has asked her twice. I am afraid that she and Qin Lv will run to Dubai because of some weird hunch. That would be very dangerous,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    Luckily, his sister-inw and his brother had already gone to Dubai. If she had stayed in the capital, she would have been in trouble.


    That was because not only did Qin Man want to help her nephew steal his sister-inw away, but she even united the elders of Qin Lv¡¯s family.


    Now Qin Lv¡¯s parents and grandfather had all agreed for Qin Lv to chase his sister-inw. The whole family was crazy, and it was because of his brother¡¯s woman too!

 Chapter 1163 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Love</h4>


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°How is sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    They had gone to Dubai and now he was not calling them. They were not used to being free from their love.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shiqin was speechless. What did he mean?


    Would saying a few more words kill him?


    ¡°I am hanging up now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and rang off.


    But when he thought of what Fu Shiqin said, he looked displeased.


    He had not expected that Qin Man would be so serious. Not only did she help Qin Lv lust after his woman, but she also persuaded the entire family to support Qin Lv.


    It was a good thing that she hade with him, otherwise she would have been disturbed by the Qin Family if she was still in the capital.


    But Qin Man had convinced the elders of the Qin Family, so she would not give up until she found Gu Weiwei.


    He thought for a while and said to Gu Weiwei who was sitting in bed, ¡°I need to make a call to work, in the study.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and fiddled with the monitor without uttering a sound.


    Fu Hanzheng took the phone upstairs to the study, thought for a few minutes and called Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Meng answered directly.


    ¡°What is it, President Fu?¡±


    If it was not because of trouble, she did not think that Fu Hanzheng would have wanted to call them.


    ¡°Someone is looking for Weiwei, make it look like she is somewhere else, don¡¯t let anyone find her in Dubai,¡± Fu Hanzheng said his request.


    ¡°Looking for her?¡± Yuan Meng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°No, it is the Qin Family,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Meng sighed. It seemed that the young master of the Qin Family found that she was not in the capital these days and was seeking for her with his aunt who supported him.


    If they could not find her, they would suspect Fu Hanzheng and they might even fly to Dubai to see what was going on.


    ¡°Got it, I will make the arrangements.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    He was not afraid that the Qin Family would find her here, nor was he afraid of Qin Lv and Qin Man pestering her. He just did not want anyone to find out that she was waiting to give birth in Dubai.


    If the news reached the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and the Old Lady and the rest were involved, he did not want her to face some unpleasant things because she was pregnant.


    After the conversation with Yuan Meng, he made a call to Belgium and asked his cousin to attend the meeting on his behalf.


    However, the other party said that he could not ept his proposal and asked him to attend no matter what.


    If it had been any other time, he would have participated without hesitation.


    But she was pregnant and there was no one else around her. If he went on a business trip for another two or three days, he would not be able to bear it.


    In the end, they talked on the phone for almost half an hour and the Fu¡¯s Enterprise offered generous conditions for the coboration in Belgium before the other party reluctantly epted his proposal of letting Fu Shiqin attend on his behalf.


    After the matter was settled, he made a call to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°You can go to the meeting next week, it is settled.¡±


    ¡°You really want me to go?¡± Fu Shiqin was a bit unwilling.


    Although he understood that his brother did not want to leave his sister-inw in Dubai and go on a business trip when she was pregnant¡­ But he had been so busy with thepany that he did not have the energy to make the trip.

 Chapter 1164 - Loving You

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Loving You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You want me to go?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered with a cold voice.


    ¡°I will go, I will go, you better stay and take care of sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiqin instantly changed his words.


    He had to go even if he did not want to. No matter how brave he was, he would not allow his brother to abandon his pregnant sister-inw for a business trip.


    ¡°Stay in touch on the day of the meeting, I will remind you if anything happens.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    At this time, his work wasn¡¯t more important than her and the child.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Shiqin answered weakly.


    What was wrong? He was the one who had been mistreated and his twin brother was the one who had been mistreated.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the call and returned to the room downstairs, where Gu Weiwei was still working on the heart monitor.


    ¡°Still not done?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°Although I was very happy when I found out that I was pregnant, as they grew and started to move and I started to hear their heartbeats, I felt that being a mother is a very happy thing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put away the instrument, grabbed a towel and wiped off the gel on her belly.


    ¡°We will y tomorrow.¡±


    It had been a week since he bought the present and she was still having such a great time.


    ¡°Who called you just now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked curiously, he looked displeased when he picked up the phone.


    Fu Hanzheng packed up his things andid down by her bedside.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin.¡±


    ¡°Is it about thepany or¡­ your family?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Shiqin had not called him for so long and now he had made calls upstairs for a long time. Apart from these two things, she could not think of anything else that required them to talk for so long.


    After all, he was not someone who would gossip with his brother.


    ¡°Work.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and looked at his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    As for the Qin Family, he did not mention a single word to her.


    Lying on her side, Gu Weiwei looked at the man¡¯s gentle eyes and asked for the first time, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, have you ever thought about what we are going to do if Grandma Fu doesn¡¯t even ept the children because of me?¡±


    ¡°That is not possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    They had tried all kinds of methods to get him married and have children. Also, they had not been so hostile to her recently, so when they knew that they had children, they could not be so cruel.


    She had been looking forward to seeing her grandchildren so she would not care about this for her grandchildren¡¯s sake.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said nothing. She was not very optimistic about her conflict with the Fu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°If that happens, we won¡¯t go home.¡±


    ¡°Not going home?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    ¡°If you are really worried, then we will live abroad and not go home,¡± Fu Hanzheng said resolutely.


    Even without him in the Fu Family, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin would be there too.


    But she could not live without him and their children could not live without a father, and he himself¡­ could not bear to leave them.


    He hadpromised with the Fu Family once and he would notpromise a second time.


    Also, he had been prepared for this.


    He would try his best to make them ept her and the child, but if they still did not ept it, they could just leave the Fu Family and live abroad with her.


    ¡°Hopefully, nothing like this will happen.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng took up her hands and kissed them.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and looked very gentle.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I am so lucky to have fallen for you.¡±

 Chapter 1165 - Stop Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Stop Flirting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm as he stared at the smiling girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me.¡±


    If she looked at him like this, he would want nothing more than to kiss her lips and squeeze out all of her happiness.


    But when he looked down at her belly, he had to suppress this thought.


    Gu Weiwei blushed and mumbled, ¡°If you really want it, it should not be that dangerous now.¡±


    He slept in the same bed every day and did not make any intimate requests because she was pregnant.


    At first, he would hold her in his arms and sleep, but in the end, he did not dare to hold her in his arms, so she was disappointed for days.


    Fu Hanzheng, who had just calmed down, felt his body heating up after hearing what she said.


    Then he sighed deeply, lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    ¡°I am going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just shower?¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Without turning around, Fu Hanzheng went into the bathroom and took another cold shower before lying down.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a small voice.


    ¡°Sleep now.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged.


    Although the first three months of pregnancy should not affect her sexual life, the doctor had repeatedly warned her to be careful.


    He did not want to hurt her and the children because of his indulgence.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent with pursed lips but kept ncing sideways.


    She had told him to sleep in separate rooms for the time being, but he himself had refused and insisted on staying here.


    Gu Weiwei had a very good sleep these days, probably because she had been studying yoga, so she slept all the way until dawn.


    But when she got up, she found that her back was aching.


    Fu Hanzheng had just got changed and saw her rubbing the back every now and then.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°My waist hurts.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not even bother to tie his tie, so he came to her side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Doctor Liu.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself, go to work after breakfast.¡± Gu Weiwei waved her hands, not wanting to dy his work.


    Although he had not mentioned much about work these days, judging from his working state, he was very busy.


    ¡°How can I go to work without visiting her with you?¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he helped her out and went to Doctor Liu.


    But it was a false rm.


    Doctor Liu threw a look at the nervous Fu Hanzheng and said calmly, ¡°Due to the development of the fetus, the woman¡¯s lumbar spine has changed. It is normal for Madam to feel this way when she is pregnant with twins.¡±


    She had been with so many pregnant women, but no father had ever made such a fuss.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei still rubbing her back, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Is there any way to help?¡±


    ¡°Hotpress and massage will make you feel better, so you can take more walks and do exercises,¡± Doctor Liu said.


    She was really worried that the father-to-be would not be able to handle such a small problem.


    After all, it was not easy to give birth to twins, and she would have to suffer more than the average pregnant woman.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and was about to help her back to the room.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, can we talk alone?¡± Doctor Liu asked with a smile.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Wait for me outside?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t know?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Since she was going to tell her, it must be about their children. Why did he have to tell her alone and not let him know?

 Chapter 1166 - Overly Nervous Father-to-be

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Overly Nervous Father-to-be</h4>


    Doctor Liu smiled awkwardly. ¡°What about¡­ forget it, it is not something important.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    Since Doctor Liu mentioned it, although it was not a very important matter, it was still about her and the children.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Doctor Liu, released Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands and left the medical room.


    Maybe he had hired the wrong doctor.


    Seeing the door closed, Gu Weiwei asked Doctor Liu, ¡°Doctor Liu, what do you want to say?¡±


    Doctor Liu pursed her lips and found it difficult to speak. She hesitated for a long while before saying.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I want to talk about President Fu.¡±


    ¡°About him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was surprised. She had been doing pregnancy tests for her, so why was she talking about Fu Hanzheng?


    Doctor Liu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°President Fu is too nervous about you and the children. This makes me very nervous. Also, if he is in this state, I am a bit worried about when the children will be born.¡±


    Now she had to rify everything about her and the child. As the month went on, her body would experience all kinds of difort due to her pregnancy. She had to exin everything.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly. She was worried too, alright?


    ¡°Especially when you are pregnant with twins. It is very dangerous to have a natural birth. If necessary, we may have to do a cesarean section. If President Fu is in such a state, I am afraid that my hands will tremble when I hold the de,¡± Doctor Liu said helplessly.


    Although the job was very rxing and she was paid several times the sry at the hospital, yet Fu Hanzheng already put her under a great deal of pressure when he hired her.


    But he was still very worried about the mother and child, which made her even more nervous.


    ¡°I will try my best to make him feel better.¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    He was a father-to-be and he made her even more nervous than she was.


    ¡°That would be best. Compared to many pregnant mothers, Mrs. Fu and the child have always been in a very good state.¡± Hearing that she understood her worries better, Doctor Liu let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I am leaving now.¡± Gu Weiwei stood up with a smile and went out to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng helped her back and massaged her waist area, then asked the servant to prepare a hot towel for her.


    ¡°What did Doctor Liu say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, she was just saying that you are too nervous. People who are pregnant will have all kinds of reactions.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and said, ¡°If you are so nervous about these small matters, what will happen on the day of the childbirth?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng stayed silent.


    What should he do?


    He did not know what to do, but he was sure that it would be the most nervous day of his life.


    ¡°Rx, I am the one who is going to have children and I am not that nervous. You are making me worried about you.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    Fu Hanzheng said helplessly, ¡°I will try my best to adjust.¡±


    ¡°You must adjust your mindset.¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    She knew that he was worried about her and the children in her belly, but it was not good for either of them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and asked after he warmed her up, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°You still want to attend the lesson?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Go, you are getting more and more unmanageable.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and urged. ¡°Eat something and go to work.¡±


    ¡°If you are not feeling well, call Doctor Liu and call me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stressed repeatedly, put on the coat and hurried out.

 Chapter 1167 - Impossible Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Impossible Mission</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin returned to the old mansion for dinner and Fu Shengying reminded them at the dinner table.


    ¡°It is your grandma¡¯s birthday next weekend, stay here.¡±


    ¡°Next week¡­¡± Fu Shiqin scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°You are in the capital, and you will only be home for one or two hours. Don¡¯t you want toe home?¡±


    Seeing his unwilling expression, Fu Shengying¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°There is an important meeting in Belgium next month and I need to attend it on behalf of our brother, so I may not be able to make it¡­¡± Fu Shiqin exined.


    ¡°On his behalf?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Although he was not asking about thepany, he understood that Hanzheng always attended the meeting in Belgium, so why did he send Shiqin instead?


    ¡°Well¡­ our brother has just arrived in Dubai and he is too busy to leave.¡± Fu Shiqin exined for his brother.


    What he could not leave was not work, but his pregnant sister-inw.


    ¡°Even if I call him, he won¡¯t be able to return. All of you¡­¡± Fu Shengying was a bit annoyed and said, ¡°No matter how busy you are, is it more important than your grandma¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I will try my best toe home, but you can tell my brother about it yourself.¡±


    Fu Shiqin decided toe home tiredly, otherwise he would be lectured by his father for a long time.


    But it was impossible to get his brother back now.


    ¡°You two, persuade your brother toe home as soon as possible,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice.


    The Old Lady was already over 70 years old and her birthday was always of great importance to the Fu Family.


    Especially when she was not feeling well this year, the birthday celebration was even more necessary.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe home even if I persuade him.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    His sister-inw was waiting to give birth, how could he possiblye home alone?


    ¡°Why not? He will be dyed for two days at most,¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°The coboration has just been reached and our brother has been keeping an eye on many things. He is too busy toe home.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at Fu Shiyi who was talking too much and tried to defend his brother.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t call him back, Fu Shiyi, bring your brother home yourself.¡± Fu Shengying ordered as he stared at Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi lost his appetite when he heard the words.


    ¡°Dad, you are asking me to die.¡±


    If his brother did not want toe home, he and Fu Shiqin would not be able to bring his brother home, let alone him.


    Especially when his sister-inw was pregnant. How could his brothere home?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bring him home, don¡¯te home either.¡± Fu Shengying threatened.


    ¡°Then I better note home.¡±


    Fu Shiyi felt wronged. It was an impossible mission.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at the serious Fu Shengying and said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°Go there yourself and try your best to bring your brother home. Grandma is already so old, it is not right for him to note home at such an important time.¡±


    Fu Shengying said as he ced a picture on the table, ¡°Take this picture and see how your brother reacts.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin took the picture and found that it was a young girl who looked very much like their sister-inw.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you are doing.¡±

 Chapter 1168 - Brothers Child

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Brother¡¯s Child</h4>


    Fu Shengying nced at them and said seriously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your brother like that woman who is young and pretty? She looks like her.¡±


    Fu Shiqin blinked and showed the picture to his father.


    ¡°So you are nning to find an imitation for our brother?¡±


    ¡°Let your brother take a look and look at his reaction first, otherwise we can pay for her stic surgery. That should work,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    If he liked someone like that woman, they would find the same one for him.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Dad, is it really necessary?¡±


    Was their father misunderstanding something about their brother or love?


    His brother liked his sister-inw, not her appearance.


    Otherwise Mu Weiwei would not have been hated by his brother.


    But now, his father was trying to create an imitation just to make his brother change his mind. That was way too ridiculous.


    ¡°Since he can¡¯t ept marrying someone else and having children, isn¡¯t it enough to find him one?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Unconvinced, Fu Shiyi threw a look at Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady.


    ¡°So¡­ you agree?¡±


    ¡°There is no harm in trying,¡± Old Lady said.


    He was not with Gu Weiwei now, what if he tried to marry someone else?


    ¡°No, you are not picky enough to find someone like this for my brother.¡± Fu Shiqin could not help butin as he looked at the picture. ¡°Even if this person has the same eyebrows and eyes, her temperament is way too different.¡±


    Fu Shengying said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person she is. As long as your brother is willing to ept her, it is enough to marry someone and have a child.¡±


    ¡°So what is important is not who, but having a child with my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Fu Shiyi tossed the picture aside and snorted.


    ¡°Look at you guys, if you had not forced my brother to get a divorce, you would have had a grandson by now. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°As long as it is not with Gu Weiwei, he can have a child with anyone,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°If my sister-inw really has our brother¡¯s child, you don¡¯t want it either?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady exchanged a look and asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mrs. Fu frowned ¨C was Gu Weiwei really pregnant with Hanzheng¡¯s child?


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and red at Fu Shiyi. This man dared to reveal sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy, did he want to die?


    Fu Shiyi smiled and exined calmly.


    ¡°I am just saying what if. After all,pared to finding these women for my brother, he would be very willing to have children with sister-inw. He would even be willing to have a bunch of children, let alone one for you.¡±


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady stayed silent. Of course they knew that, but they just could not get over it.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s make a bet. No matter how much this woman resembles her, my brother will not be interested. I will bet on your limited edition sports car,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    That was a 100% win.


    ¡°What are you gambling for? Arrange for me to meet your brother as soon as possible. If you can¡¯t bring him back, I will deal with you.¡±


    Fu Shengying turned down the bet with him. He knew that it was a bet that he had almost no chance of winning.


    Fu Shiyi sighed. He had thought that if his father agreed, he would be able to earn a sports car.


    He himself thought that it was impossible, but he still wanted him to test his brother. What was he thinking?

 Chapter 1169 - Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Grandson</h4>


    ¡°Dad, you are asking too much. My brother has legs, but he refuses toe home. Do you want me to tie him up?¡± Fu Shiyi asked speechlessly.


    He was just going there as a formality, and he knew that his brother would note home with him.


    ¡°You can bring him back if you want to,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°I am not capable.¡± Fu Shiyi admitted defeat.


    When his sister-inw was pregnant, he would only kidnap his brother if he was tired of living.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing.¡± Fu Shengying looked very annoyed.


    As they were talking, Fu Shiqin silently filled his stomach, wiped his mouth and joined the fight against his father.


    ¡°Even if you want to find another woman, it is impossible for my brother to get married and have children.¡±


    ¡°If you really want a grandson, then drop your prejudice and let our ex sister-inw and our brother have one.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, what have you two got to do with that Gu girl? Why are you defending her?¡±


    Fu Shengying could tell that they were trying to get Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei to remarry, so he got a bit annoyed.


    ¡°I have not seen her for months, what benefits would I be getting?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    He was afraid that if they kept objecting, his brother would give up everything and elope with her.


    Then he would have to take over Fu¡¯s Enterprise, which was a very heavy responsibility.


    ¡°You are the ones who want a grandson, not us.¡± Fu Shiyi added. ¡°Think about it, is the knot in your heart more important or the grandson?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t eat anything more?¡± Fu Shengying red at him.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. ¡°You are the ones who want a grandson, I am just making a suggestion out of goodwill. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Old Lady put down her bowl and chopsticks and stayed silent for a long time.


    She was the one who forced them to get a divorce, and now she would have to go and find her just to get a great-grandson. She just could not bring herself to do that.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin ate dinner and drove back to Landscape Vi, where his brother lived.


    Fu Shiqin mumbled as he drove, ¡°If our father and grandma still have such an attitude, will the little buns seed?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Just wait and see.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Actually, his father and grandma¡¯s attitude had changed one step after another. When the two babies were born, they would be dragged in front of them and they would surrender.


    ¡°What if our brother doesn¡¯te home for grandma¡¯s birthday?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, our brother is noting home anyways.¡± Fu Shiyi was in a good mood.


    Grandma¡¯s birthday was indeed important, but his sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy was even more important.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more careful with your words? If the family knows that sister-inw is pregnant, do you want our brother to kill you?¡± Fu Shiqin snapped. What he had just said made him nervous.


    ¡°I just want them to be mentally prepared,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°You are basically telling them that we have been lying to them.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    What he did not know now was that when his sister-inw had a child in the future, they would understand.


    ¡°So be it, they won¡¯t kill me!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Apart from his brother, he was not afraid of anyone else.


    ¡°Although you can¡¯t bring our brother home, when you are there we can take this opportunity to ask him what ns he has for the remarriage, so we can be prepared and cooperate,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    The key to the remarriage n was the little buns, but he could not put the little buns in front of his father and expect them to agree.


    Strategy was needed for this matter.

 Chapter 1170 - Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Wrong?</h4>


    After Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin left, Fu Shengying and his wife were sitting in the living room with the Old Lady. They were all silent.


    For some reason, what Fu Shiyi said annoyed Mrs. Fu.


    When she visited the setst time, Gu Weiwei was not feeling well, so she did not think much about it.


    Now, she could not help but think too much.


    Before she and Hanzheng got a divorce, they had been preparing for a pregnancy and it was not impossible for them to get pregnant.


    But if she was pregnant, she would have done something.


    Sigh, if that situation had not happened, she would have been pregnant.


    Old Lady nced at her and saw that she was in a daze.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mrs. Fu came back to herself and sighed. ¡°I am just worried that Hanzheng might not ept the girl we are finding for him.¡±


    ¡°He was interested in a man who looked like her before, but now he doesn¡¯t ept a girl.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    ¡°What if he really doesn¡¯t ept it and doesn¡¯t n to marry anyone other than Gu Weiwei and have children?¡± Mrs. Fu asked the question that the three elders had been worried about.


    This result was almost inevitable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he only wants her.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    It had only been a few months and as time passed, he would eventually let it go.


    Mrs. Fu looked at her husband and sized up the Old Lady¡¯s expression and sighed.


    ¡°If it had not been for what happened, we would not have had so many troubles.¡±


    If they had not gotten a divorce, they would not have been so worried about his marriage.


    Maybe they would have already had children and they could enjoy having grandchildren.


    ¡°It has already happened, what is the point of saying these things?¡± Fu Shengying leafed through the newspaper in his hands without looking up. ¡°It is impossible to turn back after getting divorced.¡±


    The Old Lady said nothing but thought about what Fu Shiyi had said.


    When she first found out that she was Gu Weiwei, she was very angry and found it hard to ept.


    But after a few months, she started to wonder if she had been too aggressive.


    After all, apart from the fact that her surname used to be Gu, she was the perfect candidate for the eldest daughter-inw for both Hanzheng and the Fu Family.


    But she turned out to be Gu Weiwei who grew up in the Gu Family.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to ask them to get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Her surname is Gu and she isn¡¯t rted to Gu Siting, but she is not allowed to marry into the Fu Family.¡± Fu Shengying was still firm.


    ¡°But it has nothing to do with her. Do you really want Hanzheng to stay single forever just to make us happy?¡± Old Lady sighed.


    As elders, they only wanted their children to have a happy life.


    But now, Hanzheng refused toe home because he did not want to face them.


    She was afraid that if they forced him to ept someone else, he would stop contacting them.


    Therefore, she had been thinking if she had made the right decision to force them to divorce.


    They were worried that she would be involved with Gu Siting again, but they had not seen her interacting with Gu Siting again after such a long time. Maybe they were just being paranoid.


    ¡°Mom, what are you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked at the Old Lady in disbelief. She had not expected that she would say such a thing.


    ¡°I just asionally think that if nothing had happened to the wedding, the Fu Family might have been so happy.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    Unlike Shiyi and Shiqin, it was not easy for him to meet a girl he liked.


    As elders, they had no right to deprive him of his happiness.

 Chapter 1171 - Dear Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Dear Brother</h4>


    Since the Old Lady¡¯s 72nd birthday was approaching, Fu Shiyi followed his father¡¯s order and boarded the ne to Dubai the following day.


    When they arrived in Dubai, it had just turned dark.


    Since he was here on a surprise visit, he went straight to Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei¡¯s apartment without saying a word.


    Fu Hanzheng had just gotten off work and was about to have dinner with Gu Weiwei when the doorbell rang.


    The servant opened the door and Fu Shiyi rushed in with his luggage.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, I am here!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei looked at him in astonishment and Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at his brother who did not show him any wee. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you feel surprised that your beloved brother is here to see you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him calmly. ¡°Remove the word.¡±


    Obviously, he meant the word ¡®beloved¡¯ that he had ced in front of ¡®brother¡¯.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Won¡¯t you wee your brother?¡±


    His brother only had eyes for his dearest wife.


    ¡°Should I wee you?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    If he was here, the house would be very noisy.


    Fu Shiyi got annoyed. He hade all the way here just to give them a surprise, but neither of them had weed him.


    Gu Weiwei asked the servant to prepare another set of chopsticks and smiled.


    ¡°Go and wash your hands, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw is the best.¡±


    Fu Shiyi tossed down the luggage, washed his hands and sat down at the table with them.


    Fu Hanzheng asked straightforwardly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s 72nd birthday is next week, and our father asked me to invite you home.¡± Fu Shiyi briefly exined the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°I am not free,¡± Fu Hanzheng said indifferently.


    ¡°I already knew that, so I am staying here for two days,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. ¡°Then why are you here? Are you so free?¡±


    Fu Shiyi took a bite of the food and said with a smile, ¡°Because if I don¡¯te, it will be my problem if my brother doesn¡¯t go home. But if Ie and my brother still refuses to go home, then it will be my brother¡¯s problem. You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    In this way, his father would not vent his anger on him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Fu Shiyi craned his neck and threw a look at Gu Weiwei¡¯s obviously swollen belly. ¡°Sister-inw, your belly is growing way too fast.¡±


    When he met her in the capitalst time, he could not tell at all, but now, her clothes could not hide it at all.


    ¡°When the babies grow, so will my belly,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Are they moving around now?¡± Fu Shiyi asked excitedly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fu Shiyi stared at her belly in astonishment. ¡°Can I touch your belly when they move?¡±


    Oh, his cute nephews were in her belly. That was amazing.


    Having said these words, his brother then nced at him coldly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    He was curious about how they felt when they moved.


    But how could he have forgotten that his brother, who was so possessive, would never allow him to touch his sister-inw¡¯s belly?


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. It seemed that in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes, he could not tolerate any males approaching her.


    What if she had a love rival in her belly? How was she going to raise him in the future?

 Chapter 1172 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Love</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng had no idea what she was thinking, so he scooped up the soup and tested the temperature. He blew on it gently for a while before giving it to her, after he took a sip and found that it was no longer hot.


    ¡°Not too hot, it¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want soup too.¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a ttering look at his brother, trying to feel the warmth of brotherhood.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly and asked slowly, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    Fu Shiyi scooped a bowl of soup and said with a smile, ¡°I want soup, it tastes so good.¡±


    Sure enough, brotherhood did not exist.


    If he waited for his brother to get him the soup, his brother would probably press his head into the soup bowl.


    Seeing the frightened look on his face, Gu Weiweiughed so hard that her shoulders shook.


    He knew very well what his brother was like and yet he still tried to be naughty. But he had turned cowardly so quickly.


    Fu Shiyi took two sips of the soup, put down the bowl and took out a picture from his pocket.


    ¡°Our father asked me to show it to you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not even look at it, but Gu Weiwei put down the soup bowl and took the picture.


    It was a young and pretty girl who looked very much like her.


    ¡°For your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father found a high-level replica to be my brother¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiyi said honestly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with interest and showed the picture to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Young and pretty, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡± Fu Hanzheng tossed the picture back to Fu Shiyi without looking at it.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and teased Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°She is so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to find another woman that badly?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he looked at the cunning girl.


    Gu Weiwei had one hand over her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change your taste after facing me every day?¡±


    ¡°My tastes are simple,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    What he meant was that he only liked her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi felt that the love was so sweet that he had to drink arge cup of water.


    Gu Weiwei finished the food with a smile and rested for half an hour, before asking Fu Hanzheng to take a walk with her.


    Feeling bored, Fu Shiyi followed them.


    But he soon regretted following them.


    Because their love was so sweet.


    They walked in front of him hand in hand, looking at each other sweetly and talking passionately.


    His brother even helped his sister-inw to find a ce to sit down and carefully helped her to clean the sand out of her shoes. Then he put them back on for her.


    Fu Shiyi witnessed everything and could not help but feel that his brother was spoiling his wife more and more.


    Although he had been very attentive about his sister-inw before, he had not reached such a terrifying stage.


    The fish on the dinner table was clean and free of bones, and the heat was gently removed, so the soup did not burn the mouth.


    He was not taking care of his wife, but a three-year-old child!


    ¡°Brother, do you want sister-inw to have a son or a daughter?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°I am guessing that it must be a daughter. If it is a son, you will be furious if he sticks to sister-inw every day.¡± Fu Shiyi analyzed.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to be food for the fish in the sea.¡±


    How could he wee such a noisy guy?


    ¡°But no matter if you have a son or a daughter, they are the key weapons that can help you remarry.¡± Fu Shiyi looked at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Grandma has changed her attitude. As long as we n carefully, we will definitely seed.¡±

 Chapter 1173 - Damn Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Damn Strategy</h4>


    ¡°n carefully?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Shiyi nodded and analyzed the situation as he walked next to them.


    ¡°Now, grandma and dad are looking forward to having a grandson. The little buns are the key, but we need to n how to make them our helpers.¡±


    ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng listened without making anyments.


    Of course he knew what Fu Shiyi was talking about and he had his own ns.


    ¡°Also, we must not let our father know that my brother is with you in Dubai and that he hasn¡¯t actually divorced you, otherwise it will be counterproductive.¡± Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother and sister-inw and said, ¡°If that is the case, our enterprise will be lying to them and that would be a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°What about the status of the children if they never know?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°The children were conceived after the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it is not a big deal if there is a difference of a month. Let¡¯s just say that the twins were bornte.¡± Fu Shiyi waved his hands and gave her the solution.


    Gu Weiwei said in amusement, ¡°So you want me to y a ridiculous scene where I run away after getting divorced?¡±


    Fu Shiyi snapped his fingers. ¡°That is what I mean.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng in disbelief.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It is necessary,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    It was indeed best not to let them know that they were hiding something from them.


    They could also not let them know that he had always been there throughout the time she was pregnant and also when the children were born.


    In this way, they would feel guilty for putting her in a situation where she had to take care of the two children alone.


    ¡°I think you two would be very talented as scriptwriters.¡±


    ¡°It is a necessary strategy.¡± Fu Shiyi argued.


    Because only by making his father believe that she was already pregnant when she got a divorce and had to give birth to the children abroad without anyone to rely on, raising two children, would they be soft-hearted and ept their remarriage.


    ¡°What a stupid n!¡± Gu Weiweiined.


    Although it sounded reasonable, it was also ridiculous.


    ¡°As long as it works,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    As long as they cooperated well, the rest would be left to the little buns.


    True love was not feasible to convince his parents, but this trick would work.


    Fu Hanzheng did not object to Fu Shiyi¡¯s proposal. It sounded ridiculous, but it was indeed the most effective method and it coincided with some of his ideas.


    ¡°Alright, we can talk about this stupid n after I give birth to the children,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    There were still a few months before the children were born and there was still one more year before she returned. If they were to discuss how to deal with the elders at home, shouldn¡¯t they feel guilty?


    Fu Hanzheng walked with her for more than ten minutes and then brought her back the way they came.


    ¡°It is gettingte, you should go home and listen to the heartbeats.¡±


    ¡°What heartbeats?¡± Fu Shiyi heard the keyword.


    ¡°There is an instrument that can hear the baby¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Weiwei exined to him.


    Fu Shiyi got so excited when he heard the words.


    ¡°Me too, let me listen too.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered with a cold voice.


    ¡°I am the Third Uncle of the child, why can¡¯t I listen?¡± Fu Shiyi asked unwillingly.


    He did not want him to touch sister-inw¡¯s belly, but he did not want to hear his nephews¡¯ heartbeats either.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Go home now, take your things and go back to where you came from.¡±


    When she was using the heartbeat monitor, her clothes were up and her belly was exposed. Was he courting death by wanting to listen with her?

 Chapter 1174 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Fu Hanzheng kept asking Fu Shiyi to leave, Fu Shiyi was not someone who could be driven away so easily.


    Not only did he not leave, but he even shamelessly stayed with them.


    Fu Hanzheng thought that whenever he went to work, she would be alone at home with no family or friends.


    Therefore, he was toozy to drive Fu Shiyi away.


    Early in the morning, Fu Shiyi ate breakfast with his brother and went to the ssroom to attend the nursery ss with his sister-inw.


    After the lesson, they drank afternoon tea on the balcony of the vi, facing the sea.


    Gu Weiwei thought of the gossip about Ding Dongdong and the European male model a few days ago and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you and Ding Dongdong break up?¡±


    ¡°It has never been good, so how can it not be bad?¡± Fu Shiyi drank arge cup of ck tea and snorted. ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t know what is good for her. I am such a talented man, yet she doesn¡¯t appreciate my efforts.¡±


    Among all the women he had courted, Ding Dongdong was the most difficult one.


    But he did not believe her stubbornness and insisted on getting her.


    ¡°I saw the rumor about her a few days ago. Ding Dongdong and a European male model were in Paris. What is going on?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°This woman is so annoying. She would rather y with someone else than me. I ask her out once every ten days but she always leaves whenever someone else asks her out.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you still chasing after?¡± Gu Weiweiughed gloatingly.


    He had hurt the girl deeply, but now she was tormenting him and taking revenge on him.


    ¡°I am not convinced, so I must get her and torment her,¡± Fu Shiyi said fiercely.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the fruit tea and felt happy for him.


    ¡°You think that Ding Dongdong is not passionate enough for you, but you used to treat everyone else the same way. Isn¡¯t that revenge?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t like it that much, why should I be passionate about it?¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    ¡°So you like Ding Dongdong very much?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    What Ding Dongdong was doing now was probably for her own sake and for the sake of those girls who had been flirted with by him but were not vengeful.


    ¡°You can say that. Her looks, figure and hobbies are all my ideal type, but her personality¡­ is too difficult to deal with.¡± Fu Shiyiined about his bad rtionship.


    If he had not liked her, he would not have allowed her to toy with his feelings.


    ¡°So this is what it feels like meeting your true love?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Shiyi touched his chin and mumbled, ¡°I feel like I have met her before. Is this true love?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Gu Weiwei tried hard to hold back herughter. She did not know if she truly loved him, but it was time for him to pay for what he had done.


    ¡°You felt the same way about my brother?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Well, not at first, butter on, we did. It feels as if we have known each other for a long time.¡±


    She had a feeling that she had not had for more than twenty years when she met Gu Siting, but Fu Hanzheng had it all.


    He would not let her worry and guess what he was thinking. Instead, he told her everything with words and actions. He loved her and no one could rece this rtionship.


    Seeing his sister-inw talking about his brother, Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly as she could not conceal the sweetness in her eyes.


    Why was he curious about such a question? Wasn¡¯t looking at their love enough?

 Chapter 1175 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Change</h4>


    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing him sighing helplessly, Gu Weiwei asked in confusion.


    Fu Shiyi sighed with one hand over his face. ¡°I just think that it is great that you are with my brother.¡±


    If she had not shown up, his brother might have remained a cold-blooded workaholic who only devoted his life to Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Although in the eyes of the public, his brother would be a very sessful business genius.


    But he would not be happy, he would not have the happiness that most people had.


    They had thought that his brother would continue to live like this, but she had appeared.


    Because of her, work was no longer the most important thing in his brother¡¯s eyes.


    This was the first time his brother had fallen in love with someone. He had poured so much of his emotions into her that when he finally knew everything about her, he still chose to marry her without hesitation.


    Her appearance had changed his brother¡¯s lifepletely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like the captain of Bring Down Fu Hanzheng team.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him with a smile.


    ¡°You make it sound as if I expect my brother to be very unlucky.¡± Fu Shiyi pursed his lips.


    Although he really wanted to bring down his brother, who had dominated them for so many years, he also wanted his brother to be happy.


    Gu Weiwei had sat down for too long and stretched herself out on the balcony.


    ¡°Oh yes, anything strange going on in the country these days?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Fu Shiyi thought for a while and said, ¡°Qin Lv and Qin Man are looking for you like crazy, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­For me?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Qin Man is amazing too. She persuaded the Qin Family to support Qin Lv and court you. But now you are gone, they are looking for you everywhere,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Although he knew that Qin Lv would not be able to poach her from his brother no matter what.


    But he could not believe that they were so persistent.


    ¡°Your brother knows about it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°He knows about it and asked Yuan Meng to distract the Qin Family, otherwise they would have already found this ce,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Qin Man had suspected that his brother had kidnapped her, but she thought she would find her in Europe, so she went there.


    Now, she was being led around Europe by Yuan Meng.


    Hearing that he had already made the arrangements, Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief.


    She was not worried that they would find her, but if the Qin Family found out that she was pregnant and was living with Fu Hanzheng in secret, the elders of the Fu Family would inevitably hear about it.


    By that time, her n to remarry Fu Hanzheng would be affected.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t your brother mention this to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ask him.¡± Fu Shiyi shrugged innocently.


    He had thought that his brother had told her, but he had not.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. Since he had solved the problem, there was nothing more to ask.


    ¡°But what did Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo do at the Dorrans Family?¡± Fu Shiyi asked curiously.


    They knew about it, but they did not let the Old Lady know about it.


    ¡°Something.¡± Gu Weiwei did not exin in detail.


    Cayman Dorrans was in a critical situation and she could not help him, so she asked Yuan Shuo and the others to go there.


    Yuan Meng had called and said that Will Dorrans had betrayed the Dorrans Family and joined forces with the Anderson Family. He had even gone to find Gu Siting.


    They were working together to bring down Cayman Dorrans.


    But Cayman Dorrans was not doing well this year either.

 Chapter 1176 - Fu Shiyis Warning

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Fu Shiyi¡¯s Warning</h4>


    Fu Shiyi looked at her and stayed silent for a while.


    ¡°I heard from Second Brother that the Dorrans Family is not doing well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Yuan Meng had not contacted her for days and she did not know how far she had gone and whether Gu Siting was involved in the coboration with the Anderson Family or not.


    If Gu Siting joined them, the Dorrans Family would not be in a good position.


    ¡°Sister-inw, there are some things that my brother may not tell you, but I think it is necessary for you to know about them.¡± Fu Shiyi sized her up carefully and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want the Fu Family to be involved in the fight with the Dorrans Family.¡±


    She and his brother had a high chance of remarrying. If she participated in the internal strife of the Dorrans Family, his brother would be worried about her and would definitely interfere.


    That was what he and Second Brother did not want to see, nor did his grandma and father.


    But Cayman Dorrans was her real father, and if something really happened, she could not ignore it.


    But from the Fu Family¡¯s perspective, they did not want her to be involved with Cayman Dorrans.


    It was even better to cut all ties with Cayman Dorrans.


    Because only then could she and his brother remarry.


    They could ept that her surname was Gu and that she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯s daughter because his brother loved her deeply and she was the only one he wanted in this life.


    But if the Fu Family was involved in the internal strife of the Dorrans Family because of this, his father and grandma would never allow her to remarry his brother.


    ¡°I think I know that better than you do.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Just because they epted her identity did not mean that they also epted Cayman Dorrans.


    She was indeed worried about Cayman Dorrans, but she was pregnant and could not do anything.


    Fu Shiyi smiled. ¡°I knew that sister-inw is a very understanding person.¡±


    She was pregnant and waiting to give birth. If she got involved with the Dorrans Family, his brother would definitely do something for her.


    By that time, grandma and his father would not only object to their remarrying, but would even break off their rtionship with his brother.


    Firstly, it would affect their remarriage and secondly, the children would be in danger.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. Yuan Meng had told her that Cayman Dorrans seemed to have his own ns and that she should not worry.


    Although Cayman Dorrans had not seen her for more than twenty years, she had looked for him for so many years and she still hoped that he could survive this crisis.


    She did not know much about the Dorrans Family, so even if she was worried, she could not help.


    After all, she was not alone anymore.


    She had Fu Hanzheng and two children who were about to be born, and she just could not let them go.


    Cayman Dorrans was indeed her biological father, but they had not lived together for more than twenty years and they were not that close.


    Compared to them, Fu Hanzheng and the children were what worried her the most.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can you not tell my brother what you just said?¡± Fu Shiyiughed dryly.


    His brother understood these words, but he had never told his sister-inw.


    If she said that he had told her now, his brother would not forgive him.


    Although he said those words for his own good.

 Chapter 1177 - Loving Gu Siting?

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Loving Gu Siting?</h4>


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed to his request.


    Although these words were not very nice, they were for her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand, sister-inw, you are the best.¡± Fu Shiyi praised her.


    ¡°Oh yes, what is the Gu Family doing these days?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    After the wedding, she had divorced Fu Hanzheng and when she had returned home she had not paid attention to the Gu Family anymore.


    Yuan Meng would have mentioned something to her before, but she had not contacted her much these past few months and she had stopped mentioning the Gu Family.


    ¡°The Gu Family.¡± Fu Shiyi thought for a while and thought of what Fu Shiqin had told him recently. ¡°Gu Siting seems to be in a very good rtionship with the royal family of A Land.¡±


    ¡°Good rtionship?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    The Gu Family and the royal family of A Land had always had a good rtionship.


    Fu Shiyi peeled the nuts on the table and popped one into his mouth.


    ¡°He seems to be in an ambiguous rtionship with a princess of the royal family, probably because he is going to be their son-inw.¡±


    He used to suck up to the Dorrans Family, but now that the Dorrans Family had turned against him, he needed to suck up to a new person, so he became even closer to the royal family.


    In business, if one had a certain political background, many things would be easy to deal with.


    ¡°He¡¯s so proud of himself, he makes it seem like Ling Yan had nothing to do with him.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    Although she had expected this, she still found it ironic.


    ¡°He acts like he is so innocent!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Although he was not sure about the details, he heard from his family that Ling Yan had died by his hands.


    Many months had passed and so many mediapanies were paying attention to Ling Yan¡¯s disappearance. Even the police of A Land were also investigating, but no one had found out about Ling Yan¡¯s death.


    In the end, the matter was dropped in A Land.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. Gu Siting was close to the royal family of A Land because he wanted to fight against the Fu Family.


    After all, without the support of the Dorrans Family, he needed to find another way.


    Otherwise he would have been cornered by Fu Hanzheng sooner orter.


    ¡°But he has been very obedient these days, not bothering about you and our brother,¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled.


    At the wedding, he had thought that Gu Siting would do whatever it took to ruin his brother and sister-inw¡¯s rtionship, so that he could take sister-inw back to the Gu Family.


    But a few months had passed and he had done nothing. He had not even asked about his sister-inw.


    Gu Weiwei said nothing. She knew him very well.


    The reason why Gu Siting did not dare to bother her and Fu Hanzheng was because Cayman Dorrans had threatened him, so he had to behave.


    However, if he wanted to break this situation, he would most likely work with Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family.


    Once Cayman Dorrans lost the battle and could no longer suppress Gu Siting and the Gu Family, he woulde for her and Fu Hanzheng.


    That was almost without a doubt.


    Fu Shiyi looked at her seriously for a long time and suddenly asked, ¡°Sister-inw, have you ever loved Gu Siting?¡±


    Gu Siting seemed to really love her, otherwise he would not have done so many crazy things.


    Although he was terribly stubborn, he did love her.


    She had lived with him for so many years, so had she really never fallen in love with Gu Siting?

 Chapter 1178 - Real Love

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Real Love</h4>


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile, made herselffortable and took a sip of the sweet fruit tea.


    ¡°I was once confused with this question, but after meeting your brother, I found the answer.¡±


    ¡°Confused?¡±


    Fu Shiyi scratched his head, not knowing what she meant.


    ¡°When I came to the Gu Family at the age of one, he was the one I spent the most time with.¡± Gu Weiwei looked down at the tea in the ss and said, ¡°At that time, I believed in him and even relied on him. But I had no feeling of love. Even when he said that he liked me, I was happy, but I was not¡­ moved.¡±


    And it was only after she met Fu Hanzheng and fell in love with him that she found the clear answer.


    Fu Shiyi asked with a smile, ¡°So when he said that he liked you, did you fall for him then?¡±


    She and Gu Siting had a veryplicated feeling, as if they were family but not blood-rted. That was why when Gu Siting said that he liked her at the Gu Family, she had wondered if that was love.


    But everything disappeared when she died in the hands of Gu Siting and Ling Yan.


    Instead of answering his question, Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    ¡°Did my brother ask you the same question?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°He never asked.¡±


    Logically speaking, this was the question Fu Hanzheng should be asking her.


    But whether it was the day she confessed to him or after, Fu Hanzheng had never asked her this question.


    ¡°Never?¡± Fu Shiyi raised his eyebrows and mumbled, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. My brother is so jealous. So jealous that he is jealous of you, Anthony Gustav and Qin Lv. You and Gu Siting have known each other for so many years, why didn¡¯t he ask anything?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because he is sure that he is the only one I love.¡± Gu Weiwei took a sip of tea with a smile, looking confident.


    If she asked him, it would mean that she was not sure about their rtionship.


    And Fu Hanzheng had never asked her anything about her past at the Gu Family.


    Firstly, he did not want her to doubt their rtionship because of his question, and secondly, he knew that the Gu Family was a past she did not want to look back on.


    Fu Shiyi and the others used tough at his brother for being an emotional man, but when Fu Hanzheng was dealing with their rtionship problems, he always showed a perfect level of emotional intelligence.


    He would consider everything for her.


    She had thought that she, who had grown up in the Gu Family and was Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter, would be an insurmountable barrier between them.


    This matter had been bugging her for a long time and she found it difficult to tell him about her past. But when she finally opened her mouth, she realized that everything was not as cruel as she had imagined.


    This man did not me her for abandoning her identity, but truly felt sorry for her for having to go through everything alone.


    Fu Shiyi could not counter her words. His brother had truly given all of his gentleness and patience to this woman he loved deeply.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiyi shook his head.


    He had asked all the questions he was curious about, so there was nothing else to be curious about.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time. ¡°Want to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll let my brother keep youpany.¡± Fu Shiyi turned her down instantly.


    She was pregnant and if anything happened to her when she was with him, his brother would kill him.


    Gu Weiwei stood up and said, ¡°You are returning home soon. If your brother can¡¯t go back with you, you must prepare a present on his behalf as an apology for your grandma.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had been too busy to make any such preparations.

 Chapter 1179 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Sister-inw</h4>


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi picked up the phone and said.


    ¡°Should we report it to my brother?¡±


    He would not have mentioned it to him before, but now she was pregnant with two babies and it was a huge responsibility to bring her out.


    ¡°It is such a small matter and it¡¯s not like I am running away,¡± Gu Weiwei said, grabbed her bag and was about to leave.


    Fu Shiyi made a call to his brother, but the man was probably too busy to answer his call.


    So he had to drive Gu Weiwei out to the biggest mall in Dubai.


    They spent almost two hours shopping in the mall and finally, Gu Weiwei chose an Arabic piece.


    ¡°I think that the silk scarf is more suitable.¡± Fu Shiyi suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious a woman would have picked it,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi suddenly realized something. ¡°Sister-inw, you are so considerate.¡±


    The present was given in his brother¡¯s name. Picking silk scarves was not his brother¡¯s style at all.


    Also, if he gave that present to them, they would either suspect that sister-inw was here, or that his brother had another woman by his side. It was all troublesome.


    Anyway, grandma did notck these things. This work of art was unique and not bad.


    Having bought the present, Gu Weiwei passed by the store and stopped to take a look.


    Although Fu Hanzheng had already prepared the things, she still bought some baby clothes and hats.


    Fu Shiyi opened the door for her and did not close it until she was sitting properly.


    Also, he, who always pursued speed, drove very slowly and steadily today.


    However, this also caused the car that was supposed to arrive home within ten minutes to drive for almost an hour.


    Fu Hanzheng hade home before them. The moment he entered the house, he heard the servant saying that they were both out, so he called Gu Weiwei, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I was shopping, we¡¯re on the way home,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°Tell him to be careful.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her worriedly.


    ¡°If he had not been so ridiculously carefully, I would have reached home by now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a helpless look at the man who was driving seriously.


    Half an hourter, Fu Shiyi finally drove back.


    Hearing their voices, Fu Hanzheng came out.


    ¡°If you want to go out, you can tell me. It is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I am here to protect her for you,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Although he had been very nervous throughout the entire journey home, he was d that she was safe.


    However, his brother ignored him and went over to his sister-inw.


    He went and took out the things they had bought from the car andined the moment he entered the house.


    ¡°Why is it so dangerous for me to keep sister-inwpany?¡±


    His brother did not appreciate his efforts at protecting her.


    ¡°He has been very helpful.¡± Gu Weiwei spoke up for him and took out the things Fu Shiyi brought in. ¡°Write a birthday card for Grandma Fu, so that Third Master can go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at what she had bought and asked, ¡°How long were you there for? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She was getting too heavy to go out, and she would feel unwell if she exercised too much.


    Fu Shiyi had sent him a call during the meeting at noon but he was too busy to answer it. They must have left home by that time.


    ¡°Not long, we wasted a lot of time on the road,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They did not spend much time shopping in the mall, but half of the time was wasted because Fu Shiyi drove slowly.

 Chapter 1180 - Scared

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Scared</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and stressed his point.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, just a bit hungry,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng urged the servant to cut some fruits for her and helped her to sit down on the sofa.


    ¡°I will get everything ready, why did you have to go out?¡±


    ¡°I have been idling at home for days and I wanted to go out for a walk.¡± Gu Weiwei pointed at the other bags and said, ¡°I also bought some things for the babies.¡±


    Fu Shiyi showed the baby clothes and hats to his brother excitedly.


    ¡°Look at the hats and earmuffs, they are so cute! And this dress, it is so cute.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing him showing off one piece after another, Fu Hanzheng nced at his wife who was full of admiration.


    Suddenly, he felt that if he prepared everything well, she would lose the joy of weing the children.


    The three of them ate dinner together and Fu Hanzheng gave the birthday card to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You will go home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I can go home the day after tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed.


    If he went home one day ahead of time, he would be med by his father.


    ¡°I am not discussing this with you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°Then¡­ call grandma on her birthday and exin to her yourself.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    He was the one who was not going home, so he had to exin everything to his family.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and left.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips, put away the card and returned to his room, packing his luggage to return back home.


    When he left the following day, his brother was busy with work whilst his sister-inw, Gu Weiwei, was pregnant and could not move around. No one could see him off, so he left by himself.


    A few hours after he returned to the capital, Fu Shiqin returned from Belgium.


    ¡°How are our brother and sister-inw doing?¡±


    ¡°Better than us.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin agreed deeply. They were going to be lectured by the old man at home and while they were also going to be so busy with work, his brother and sister-inw were waiting for the children to be born.


    ¡°Do you know if sister-inw is pregnant with boys or girls?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know and they won¡¯t tell anyone. But I heard from sister-inw that the children are moving, but our brother didn¡¯t allow me to touch her belly.¡±


    ¡°You want to die?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at Fu Shiqin. ¡°But I think we should go there when they are born.¡±


    ¡°I am not that free,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Now that his brother was gone, many things were on his shoulders. He had no time to watch sister-inw give birth.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go, our brother will be scared,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Ha? Scared?¡±


    Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows in surprise ¨C was fear rted to his brother?


    ¡°Our brother gets so nervous when our sister-inw even sneezes. He will be so frightened when sister-inw gives birth,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin almost choked on the water. ¡°I am really going then.¡±


    He had forgotten that although his brother was not afraid of other things, he was very afraid of his sister-inw.


    His brother must have been so anxious that he wished that he was the one who was having the children instead.


    ¡°Then when is the due date?¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    On the day when they were promoted to Second Uncle and Third Uncle, of course they had to be there in person.

 Chapter 1181 - The Twins Mom

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The Twins¡¯ Mom</h4>


    On the 72nd birthday of the Old Lady, Fu Hanzheng failed to return home because of Gu Weiwei¡¯s pregnancy.


    He had asked Fu Shiyi to take the present home on his behalf and made a call to his family on her birthday, but Gu Weiwei had no idea what it was about.


    And as the children grewrger andrger, the fetal movements became more and more frequent and obvious.


    Six monthster, Gu Weiwei fell asleep in the middle of the night and was woken up by the kicking in her belly.


    She could only sleep on the left side of the bed, which made her very ufortable.


    Fu Hanzheng woke up when he felt her turning around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°That kick hurt a bit.¡±


    At the beginning, when the fetal movements became more frequent and obvious, she and Fu Hanzheng were worried that something was wrong with the baby.


    But when she went to Doctor Liu, she said that everything was normal and that it would be dangerous if the fetus did not move much this month.


    But when the baby was healthy, she, as the mother, suffered. She was kicked many times by the two little ones in her belly.


    Sometimes she wondered if they were fighting inside.


    Fu Hanzheng sat up with a frown, feeling the urge to punish the two babies in her belly.


    It was not the first time that she had been tormented in the middle of the night.


    But this pregnant woman could only tolerate it, and he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Go to sleep, I will take a rest,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had tried her best to turn herself around quietly, but she still woke him up.


    ¡°What about finding Doctor Liu tomorrow?¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The children were important, but he loved her even more.


    Although she knew that she would have to suffer a lot from the moment she was pregnant, she had not expected that she would have to suffer so much.


    ¡°They are saying that they are healthy, that is something to be happy about.¡± Gu Weiwei knew that he was feeling sorry for her, but she did not know whether tough or cry.


    If they wanted to move, could they stop them?


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. He was not happy to see them making her suffer.


    These two little ones¡­ must be punished when theye out.


    Gu Weiwei felt her belly and waited for the baby movements to pass. She yawned and was about to go back to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng did not rest until she fell asleep.


    He then made up his mind to never have a child again.


    When she was suffering, he felt very stressed, fearing that something would happen to her and the child.


    Although he was worrying for nothing most of the time, he truly did not want to go through such an experience a second time, nor did he want her to experience such pain again.


    After a few hours of sleep, Gu Weiwei was woken up by the annoying babies in her belly early in the morning, so she decided not to sleep any more.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her out of bed and they took a rare walk together. But when he thought of the two active little ones in her belly, he could not help but look displeased.


    Gu Weiwei looked at his serious face that kept ring at her belly, as if he wanted to stare at the two little ones through her belly.


    ¡°Alright, every pregnant mother has experienced this before, can you rx?¡±


    She had been trying to persuade him to be less anxious, but he had not changed much.


    If this went on, he would be exceedingly worried before the due date.


    ¡°This is still pregnancy, but there are now two babies. It is different,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°So your mother is different from me when she was pregnant with Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was speechless.


    It seemed that¡­ his mother had not been much better off than her.

 Chapter 1182 - Sweet Torture

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Sweet Torture</h4>


    As the fetal movement became more and more frequent, Gu Weiwei¡¯s sleep gradually became a problem.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s work here had gradually stabilized and he could spend more time with her.


    Unless there was something very important going on, he would visit thepany every two days ande back to keep herpany after finishing the work.


    In the morning, he apanied her to ss in the yoga ssroom, ate breakfast with her and learned how to take care of the babies with the nursery teacher.


    Everything was fine except for the two troublemakers in her belly.


    Sometimes they would kick her hard, sometimes her belly would be pushed up and sometimes it would swell. No one could guess what they were doing inside.


    He was always frightened by what he saw, but Gu Weiwei was still very happy about the baby¡¯s movement, even if they made her gasp in pain.


    When she was six months pregnant, they would asionally kick until it hurt a little, but when she was seven months pregnant, they would kick even harder and they would roll around in her belly.


    Gu Weiwei had to go through such sweet torment every day, and her body started to ache.


    Fu Hanzheng asked Doctor Liu how to massage her and whenever she felt ufortable, he would massage her, making her feel better.


    But every time this happened, he would get very angry at the two culprits who had caused her misery.


    But they were still in her belly and he had to tolerate it.


    ¡°I am just not feeling well, it is not that painful.¡± Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry at the sight of him staring at her belly. ¡°They are not even born yet and you dislike them already?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike them, but they are too troublesome,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Last night, he had just ced his hand on her belly when he was kicked really hard.


    ¡°It is just because they find it easier to move. If they don¡¯t move now, we will be in danger.¡± Gu Weiwei exined to him numerous times.


    The children had fetal movement and it was a healthy sign for the babies to move within a normal range. If the fetal movement was too frequent or too rare, it meant that the children were not healthy and might even be in danger in the belly.


    Luckily, although the two babies in her belly tormented her, they had always been healthy.


    However, Fu Hanzheng obviously cared more about her than the children, so whenever he saw her being disturbed or feeling unwell, his expression sank.


    And that was because they were in her belly. If they had been born, she had no doubt that they would have been lectured by him.


    That made her worried that their father would not be on good terms with them from the moment they were born.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Fu Hanzheng massaged her aching legs and asked.


    His precious wife had suffered so much because of them, it was impossible for him not to be angry.


    But they were still in her belly and there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and looked at her swollen feet. ¡°Am I too fat now that I no longer look good?¡±


    Her stomach was the only obvious thing that showed she was pregnant and she did not have much weight on her hands and feet. This month, her hands and feet started to swell and she looked much fatter.


    ¡°No, you have always been pretty,¡± Fu Hanzheng said sincerely.


    ¡°You are lying.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    She had not been able to look at herself in the mirror these past two days, so how could she be considered pretty?

 Chapter 1183 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Regret</h4>


    ¡°Different times, so different kinds of beauty,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    No matter what she had be, she was still the person he liked.


    Gu Weiwei, who had been feeling a bit depressed, was sessfully appeased by his sweet words.


    They rested at home for a while before Fu Hanzheng drove her to Doctor Liu for the second examination.


    After a series of examinations, Doctor Liu looked at the data and said to them, ¡°The two babies are healthy in all aspects, but starting next week, I suggest a checkup once a week. If there are any abnormal reactions, inform me in time.¡±


    ¡°Strange reactions?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°Like if the number of times the fetus moves is abnormal, and she has other abnormal reactions such asck of oxygen or seeing red.¡± Doctor Liu stressed.


    Fu Hanzheng got nervous. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Under his stare, Doctor Liu became even more nervous.


    ¡°Well¡­ starting from eight months when you are pregnant with twins, you will be in a bit more danger than with a normal single child. A pregnant woman will have a greater burden on her body, or the chances of her giving birth sooner are higher. Of course, these are just possibilities, not necessarily for Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was calmer. ¡°Okay, it is so close to being eight months and we will inform you if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Then due to the risk of giving birth to twins, I think¡­ should we talk about it in advance?¡± Doctor Liu looked at her and then at Fu Hanzheng.


    The sooner she told them the truth, the sooner the father-to-be would be mentally prepared, in case he panicked.


    ¡°What risk?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked even worse.


    ¡°Just some possible problems. I will talk with you about the countermeasures.¡± Doctor Liu exined.


    Although she was paid a lot for this job, it was not easy to make money.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    ¡°If there are any signs of prenatal delivery, I will perform a cesarean section in time. Of course, even if there is no prenatal delivery, there is too much risk to the twins when having a natural birth. If the fetus is not in the proper position, we must perform a cesarean section¡­¡± Doctor Liu carefully analyzed and exined to them.


    ¡°How risky is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ we are not sure yet, but Mrs. Fu and the babies are in a very healthy state, so the risk should not be that high,¡± Doctor Liu said as she ced the countermeasures whe had prepared on the table. ¡°These are the reports of several countermeasures, President Fu¡­ why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took it and leafed through it carefully.


    ¡°Is this the only way?¡±


    Although it seemed to be the right response, it was still risky.


    ¡°That is the safest and most effective n I cane up with,¡± Doctor Liu said seriously.


    It was risky to have children, not to mention that they were pregnant with twins, so the risk they had to bear was double that of others.


    It was almost impossible to have a child without any risks.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands. ¡°We should trust Doctor Liu¡¯s medical skills.¡±


    Doctor Liu was one of the most experienced women in the capital, otherwise Fu Hanzheng would not have invited her here.


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the reports and looked increasingly serious.


    He truly regretted having a child. Although he had known that having a child required taking some risks, he had not expected that there would be so many.

 Chapter 1184 - Regret 2

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Regret 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s serious face, Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice, ¡°Let me see?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her the report of the operation n. He had always been restrained, but now he looked very nervous.


    Gu Weiwei took it and leafed through it for a few minutes before asking, ¡°Must we do a cesarean section?¡±


    Doctor Liu took out all the examination papers and showed her a few pages.


    ¡°If it is a natural childbirth, you must see the condition of your body and the position of the fetus. If both babies are in the first position, then you will be arranged for a natural childbirth. But if both babies are not in the first position, then a natural childbirth is dangerous for you and the child.


    Also, you are still young, and your pelvic bone is not that big. It is too risky to give birth naturally, and you may not be able to hold on until the second child is born. Secondly, I am afraid that the fetus willck oxygen, so after considering all the safety factors, I suggest a cesarean section.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng still could not rx.


    ¡°What is wrong with a cesarean section?¡±


    ¡°A pregnant woman recovers slower than when having a natural childbirth, and she needs to be taken care of. Also¡­ if she has a second child, she can only do a cesarean section and not a natural childbirth,¡± Doctor Liu said calmly.


    If she had not been pregnant with twins and her pelvis was not too small, she would not have suggested a cesarean section.


    But with her years of experience in gynecology, he was very familiar with such a surgery.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about the child¡¯s safety. If we really can¡¯t have a natural birth, I will undergo a cesarean section.¡±


    The moment she finished the words, Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    ¡°Your safety is the most important thing, they are secondary.¡±


    He could have more children if they were gone, but if something happened to her, he would not be able to get her back.


    ¡°Of course, we need to think about the safety of the mother.¡± Seeing Gu Weiwei agreeing to her n, Doctor Liu said, ¡°For twins, a cesarean section surgery will save the pregnant woman from pain such as contractions andbour. Some babies are not easy to give birth to, and they won¡¯t be born for hours or even dozens of hours.¡±


    She guessed that if Mrs. Fu was really going to suffer because of natural birth, the father would go crazy.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say, Doctor Liu. If there is nothing else, we are leaving now.¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and felt that she had to console someone.


    ¡°Also, start exercising tomorrow, so as not to cause prematurebor. Let me know if anything happens,¡± Doctor Liu said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and asked Fu Hanzheng to help her leave. Then she sized up the man¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you regret having a child.¡±


    Judging from his expression, she could almost guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°I do,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Cesarean is how most people have children, you are thinking too much.¡±


    When the Old Lady was hospitalized, he had calmly arranged everything, even after so many things happened at their wedding.


    Why was he so frightened before she did anything?


    ¡°Others are others, but you are you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°But they are in my belly now, how can I not give birth?¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    Fu Hanzheng was speechless. It was useless for him to regret now. The children had already been in her belly for eight months.


    No matter how worried he was, they were still going to be born.

 Chapter 1185 - Lower Your Head to Money

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Lower Your Head to Money</h4>


    Doctor Liu¡¯s words totally dispelled Fu Hanzheng¡¯s joy as a father-to-be.


    Although he knew that Doctor Liu¡¯s suggestion had minimized the risk of childbirth, he was still worried.


    So when Gu Weiwei took her lunch break, he called He Chi who was at home.


    ¡°Send some experienced nurses to the hospital and you cane next month.¡±


    He Chi, who had just left the operation room and had not changed his clothes, looked confused.


    ¡°Come? Where?¡±


    ¡°Dubai, Weiwei is due next month,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Doctor Liu and the two nurses were obviously not enough.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Doctor Liu with you? Why are you asking me to go there? I am not a gynecologist, really,¡± He Chi exined seriously.


    His wife was having a child, why was he asking him to go over? He did not know how to deliver babies.


    However, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and changed his mind.


    ¡°One month is a bitte, you will be here in half a month¡¯s time.¡±


    Doctor Liu said that she was afraid that she would give birth early, so he asked them toe here as soon as possible.


    Although Doctor Liu said that it was the least risky n, just in case something happened, He Chi could help them in time.


    ¡°Well, are you listening to me or not? I don¡¯t know how to deliver babies, why did you ask me to go there?¡± He Chi asked furiously.


    However, Fu Hanzheng did not listen to him and said resolutely, ¡°Four experienced nurses and you. Come here in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Should I move the whole hospital just for your wife?¡± He Chiined.


    It was just a child. Doctor Liu had talked with him over the phone the other day and he had found out that everything was just a normal cesarean section surgery.


    It was not enough that he had brought so many people with him, but now he had to bring four nurses with him. Why not just open a gynecology hospital for his wife to have children?


    ¡°If you are not here in half a month¡¯s time, Fu¡¯s Enterprise will no longer provide you with funding for all the experiments you are doing, and no one else will either.¡± Fu Hanzheng ignored He Chi¡¯s protest and threatened him directly.


    What he meant was that if he did note, he would not give him money and neither would anyone else.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He Chi gritted his teeth and chose to bow down to money. ¡°I will go, I will definitely go. President Fu, what more do you need?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng rang off.


    After talking with He Chi, he made a call to the chief of the Prince¡¯s private hospital and told him to get ready.


    After making all the arrangements, he felt slightly relieved.


    After the conversation with him, He Chi called Fu Shiqin andined.


    ¡°Your boss asked me to bring four nurses to Dubai in half a month. Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Please understand, it is my brother¡¯s first time being a father.¡± Fu Shiqin was totally on his brother¡¯s side.


    Although he knew that his request was a bit too much, sister-inw was his darling after all.


    It was such a big deal to have a child, so of course he had to be prepared for anything that might happen.


    ¡°Then he can just go to a hospital there.¡± He Chi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin said as he was dealing with work, ¡°Setting up a hospital would alert my father, so he can only borrow someone else¡¯s private hospital.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He Chi was speechless.


    If it had not been for the elders of the Fu Family, he would have done so.

 Chapter 1186 - Lower Your Head to Money 2

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Lower Your Head to Money 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°That is not right. Isn¡¯t my sister-inw¡¯s due date next month? Why did my brother ask you to go there in half a month?¡±


    ¡°Because she is pregnant with twins, she may have prematurebor,¡± He Chi said.


    Startled, Fu Shiqin started to mumble, ¡°No way, my sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy tests are normal every month, I don¡¯t think it will be so.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± He Chi sighed when he thought that he would be in Dubai in half a month.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go there. Third Brother and I will go there next month. Let us know if anything happens,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    No matter how unreasonable his brother¡¯s request was, he could understand.


    At this moment, his sister-inw and the children were the most important things.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s just treat it as the bet¡¯s finale.¡± He Chi snorted.


    They had been holding on to the secret of how many boys and girls they were pregnant with, but now the truth would be revealed.


    ¡°This is our secret. If you dare to mention it in front of my brother, Third Brother and I will bury you in the desert of Dubai.¡± Fu Shiqin warned seriously.


    ¡°You two better watch your mouths.¡± He Chi snorted and hung up.


    Still annoyed, he arranged the work and selected a few nurses to go to Dubai with him.


    But on the day when they left for the airport, Fu Shiyi came with them.


    The moment he showed up, the nurses were overjoyed.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is the one having children, what are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°If you can go, why can¡¯t I, the future Third Uncle, go?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    He Chi snorted speechlessly. ¡°What is so great about being a Third Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    Fu Shiyi snorted proudly. Of course being a Third Uncle was better than him.


    They flew there overnight and it was the afternoon in Dubai.


    His brother was taking a walk with Gu Weiwei, who was eight months pregnant now. His sister-inw, who had shined brightly on the screen, was now pregnant and had gained some weight because of the swelling that came with pregnancy.


    Gu Weiwei did not know that Fu Hanzheng had called He Chi here, so she was startled when she saw them.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He Chi pointed at the man holding her. ¡°He threatened me.¡±


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°I came here voluntarily.¡±


    He had nned toe with Fu Shiqin next month for the due date, but Fu Shiqin said that being pregnant with twins might result in prematurebor. He had to deal with a lot ofpany matters and could note early, so he asked him toe first.


    In case something happened, even though his brother would panic he would still have someone by his side.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    If she naturally gave birth to the children, many people would be watching.


    But it was good that Fu Shiyi was here. She was worried that Fu Hanzheng would get very anxious when she entered the delivery room.


    Fu Hanzheng pointed at the vi where Doctor Liu and the other nurses were staying. ¡°Stay there.¡±


    Having said these words, he helped Gu Weiwei into the house.


    He Chi brought the nurses over and Fu Shiyi followed his brother into the house.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Second Brother and I are your strong backers, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother and I are your strong backers.¡± Fu Shiyiughed dryly.


    ¡°Thest sentence.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded him.


    ¡°Anything more?¡± Fu Shiyi yed dumb.


    How could he say that his brother was nervous? Even if his brother was nervous, he could not reveal it.

 Chapter 1187 - A C-section

    <h4>Chapter 1187: A C-section</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As the prenatal period approached, Gu Weiwei¡¯s body became heavier and heavier. She even had to put something under her legs to get a better sleep.


    Since she always needed to rest on the left side, her left arm and left leg would be numb easily.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng massaged her every time, so she did not feel too terrible.


    After He Chi came over, he talked with Doctor Liu about the operation and said to Fu Hanzheng at dinner, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about cesarean section, what are you so nervous about?¡±


    However, he had done many surgeries that were dozens of times more dangerous than this one, so he could definitely get her off the operation table alive.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, it is not your wife who is going to have children.¡± Fu Shiyi stood on his brother¡¯s side resolutely.


    He Chi nced at them and snorted.


    ¡°With the two babies in her belly, it will take at least four or five hours for her to get through a natural birth, and at most ten or so hours. She might not even be able to give birth to the babies, and she will need a cesarean section in the end. One hour for the cesarean section and the twins will have already been born. What more do you want?¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and agreed.


    If it was a natural birth, his brother would be very nervous if his sister-inw was in pain for so long.


    This way, the cesarean section would save his sister-inw from suffering and his brother from suffering. It was a good thing.


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng scooped some fish soup for Gu Weiwei.


    Of course he knew what they were talking about, but even only an hour was not enough for him to rx.


    Doctor Liu had confirmed the date of the cesarean section with them, so he was a bit nervous.


    ¡°What about me being the chief surgeon?¡± He Chi asked.


    ¡°It is none of your business, you are just a spare.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    As long as there was no emergency, he did not need to do anything.


    ¡°I have never helped with a natural birth before, but a cesarean section is not that different from other abdominal surgeries. If you are worried about Doctor Liu, I can go.¡± He Chi suggested.


    He had not touched the scalpel for so many days, and his hands were itchy.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you now.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me here when you don¡¯t need me?¡± He Chiined.


    He had been here for so many days and apart from going out with Fu Shiyi, he had done nothing else.


    However, it was very rare for him to not have a de in his hands for so long at the hospital, and he would panic if he had too much free time.


    But now, he was not letting him return home.


    He did not need him and he did not want him to go home either. He was crazy.


    ¡°Just take it as a vacation,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile, seeing the tense atmosphere.


    Fu Hanzheng asked He Chi toe over because he was worried that something would happen during the cesarean section, so He Chi could be here for emergency treatment.


    ¡°My hands tremble when I am free.¡± He Chi protested.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and suggested.


    ¡°There is a pet hospital three kilometers away, what about ying there?¡±


    He Chi regarded surgery as the biggest hobby of his life and it was true that he would get very itchy if he did not hold the de for a few days.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He Chi agreed.


    However, the moment she finished the words, Fu Hanzheng objected.


    ¡°No.¡±


    What if she needed his help on the day of the operation and he brought the germs back from the pet hospital?


    He Chi looked helpless.. The biggest mistake of his life was getting to know this inhuman person who he had to give in to because of his money.

 Chapter 1188 - Birth

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Birth</h4>


    When the prenatal period arrived, Gu Weiwei moved into the private hospital Fu Hanzheng had arranged everything for her and did all the pre-surgery examinations with her.


    Fu Shiqin also arrived from home on this day, so he went to the checkup and was followed by a group of bodyguards.


    It was a magnificent scene.


    After the examination, Doctor Liu and He Chi talked for a while before telling Fu Hanzheng about the situation.


    ¡°The two children only have one head facing down, so it is impossible for them to have a natural birth. So, we will go with the n. We will do the cesarean section tomorrow. If we wait any longer it will be a burden for you to keep the children in your belly as there¡¯s only a month left before you are nine months pregnant.¡±


    With such a big belly every day, she would not be doing any better.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was resting in bed. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it ording to the n.¡±


    Doctor Liu threw a look at He Chi, indicating that he should tell her what to take note of.


    He Chi sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Eat lightly from afternoon to night, and don¡¯t drink any more water after midnight. Keep your intestines clean, in case you get an infection.¡±


    ¡°Got it, anything else?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    He Chi thought for a while and said, ¡°After you enter the operation room, the anesthetist will talk with you about the dosage of the anesthesia. Don¡¯t be too nervous, the operation will be very fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei cooperated.


    ¡°Also, arrange for the children¡¯s caregiver toe out first.¡±


    He Chi nced at Fu Hanzheng. He guessed that Fu Hanzheng was going to be too focused on his wife to care about the two children.


    ¡°We will take care of them.¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin raised their hands.


    His brother would be so worried about his sister-inw that he would not care about the two children. Also, they wanted to see who won the bet as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he volunteered to take care of the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at them and did not object to their request.


    They were just doing him a favor with the help of looking after them.


    ¡°Then there is nothing else. As for postnatal care, I will tell you about it after the surgery,¡± He Chi said briefly.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and nced at the people standing in the room.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, you can leave now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin obediently dragged He Chi away and said excitedly as they walked out, ¡°What should I do? I am so excited to be Second Uncle.¡±


    ¡°I am so excited to be the Third Uncle.¡±


    He Chi nced at them speechlessly, as if they were idiots.


    Their brother was still frowning, but these future uncles were very happy.


    ¡°Your brother probably won¡¯t be able to care about the children for the next week, so the two children will depend on you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei needed to be taken care of the most after the operation. Fu Hanzheng loved his wife so much that he had to take care of her all the time, not caring about the two children.


    For him, children were an ident and his wife was his true love.


    After Fu Shiqin and the others left, only Fu Hanzheng was left with Gu Weiwei who was resting in bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will go smoothly.¡± Gu Weiwei consoled the nervous man with a smile.


    Sitting in front of the bed, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and kissed the back of them.


    ¡°I am sorry that you have to suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°You already share a lot of the burden,¡± Gu Weiwei said gently.


    She thought that no father-to-be would do such a thing.


    He had made all the preparations he could, but the children were in her belly and she was definitely going to be the one on the operation table. That was not something he could share.

 Chapter 1189 - Birth 2

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Birth 2</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and sighed deeply.


    ¡°But I am not sharing the real pain.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, medicine is not advanced enough, so I can¡¯t ask you to help me with childbirth.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled sinisterly.


    Most women would experience childbirth, but no father-to-be was as nervous as him.


    She knew that he did not want her to suffer.


    But she felt that it was totally worth it if the pain could be exchanged for their babies.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair and consoled her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who should be relieved.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him with a smile. She had always been in a good mood and she was worried that he would get too nervous.


    Fu Hanzheng did not know whether tough or cry, but he could not argue back.


    Compared to her, who was pregnant, he was more worried.


    He tried his best to control his emotions so that she would not worry, but he never did it well enough because she easily noticed his anxiety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let myself and the babiese out safely.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and stared at her belly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Work hard too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will understand what you mean even if they hear it.¡±


    The children were still in her belly, so they had to work hard. How were they going to do that?


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°You did not sleep wellst night, so you need to sleep now.¡±


    After the cesarean section tomorrow, she might not be able to rest well either.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°But I want to eat something.¡±


    She had to fast at night and she would not be able to eat anything after the operation tomorrow.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°I want grapes, very sweet ones,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng took out his phone and called Fu Shiqin, instructing him to buy the grapes.


    Within one hour, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had brought in many fruits.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I have bought you some grapes. If you want to eat anything else, you can have some of these other fruits.¡±


    Having said these words, they washed the grapes and gave them to his brother.


    Then they saw their brother carefully peel off the skin, remove the seed and feed it to Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi sighed.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, his ¡®ve to his wife¡¯ nature has been revealed.¡±


    After all, he had been here for so long because he had be entranced by his brother taking great care of his sister-inw.


    Sister-inw wanted to eat something, and he was the one who peeled the skin.


    Sister-inw¡¯s legs were aching and he was the one who was massaging her.


    ¡­


    Actually, even if he did not do it, the nurses he hired would help.


    However, he was very willing to do these trivial things, and he would rather do everything himself.


    In all the years since he was born, he had never seen his brother working so hard on such trivial matters.


    ¡°It is not the first time, you already know about this,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he happily ate the other fruits he had bought.


    Fu Shiyi mumbled excitedly when he thought of the two children being born tomorrow, ¡°It is not right for only us to know such great news.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell the world?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Whether it was because of sister-inw¡¯s identity as a star or because of their elders, they could not reveal the fact that she had children to the public.


    ¡°I am just imagining,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He really wanted to tell the whole world that he was going to be aThird Uncle.


    But he did not dare to. He could only imagine.

 Chapter 1190 - Birth 3

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Birth 3</h4>


    The night before the operation, Gu Weiwei went to bed early.


    However, Fu Hanzheng could not fall asleep when he thought of what would happen tomorrow.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Weiwei woke up because of the baby in her belly. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the man who was staring at her deeply.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    However, what Fu Hanzheng cared about was her.


    ¡°Are your feet numb or something else?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°A baby moved in my belly, what time is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked his watch. ¡°Two in the morning.¡±


    Gu Weiwei reached out for his hand.


    ¡°Take a rest too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°I do want to, but I just can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t rest well, you won¡¯t be able to take care of me after the operation tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the single bed and said, ¡°Lie down there and close your eyes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead. Then he followed her words and went to the bed andid down.


    Seeing him lying down, Gu Weiwei closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    However, Fu Hanzheng still could not fall asleep as he looked at her, who was resting on the other side of the bed.


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei had just woken up and moved when Fu Hanzheng followed her up.


    Then he helped her to wash her face and brush her teeth in the bathroom and tied her long hair into a refreshing ponytail.


    Seeing that it was almost time, He Chi hurried her.


    ¡°Time to go into the operation room.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helped her out and went into the elevator, ready to go to the operation room.


    But he was too worried to look happy.


    He Chi nced at his expression andined.


    ¡°You are sending your wife to the operation room to have your children, not the execution room. What is that expression on your face?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was not in a good mood, so He Chi ignored him and drove him out of the operation room, refusing to let him in.


    So Fu Hanzheng said to He Chi, ¡°I am going in to keep youpany.¡±


    He Chi touched his nose. ¡°I will ask Doctor Liu.¡±


    Having said these words, he entered the operation room.


    A few minutester, he came out and said, ¡°You better note in. If Doctor Liu gets so stressed by you that her hands tremble, then something big will happen.¡±


    Not to mention Doctor Liu, even if he was doing the surgery, his hands would tremble when he was being watched.


    Also, the operation was too bloody, so he better not go in.


    Gu Weiwei also tried to persuade him.


    ¡°No thanks, I can do it by myself, just wait for me.¡±


    Doctor Liu had told her that Fu Hanzheng was putting too much pressure on her, so if she asked him to keep herpany, she would be frightened.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s wait outside.¡± Fu Shiqin suggested.


    With his brother watching them, everyone would feel very stressed.


    Especially when he was the one who was cutting open his sister-inw, his hands would definitely tremble.


    Hearing their words, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank.


    But in order for her and the children to be safe, he had to give up on the idea of being a nurse.


    Under He Chi¡¯s urging, Fu Hanzheng took hold of the pregnant Gu Weiwei and kissed her forehead, feeling sorry for her. Then he released her hands unwillingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±


    He Chi chuckled. You are the one who is afraid.

 Chapter 1191 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Peace</h4>


    They watched Gu Weiwei following the medical staff into the operation room and the moment the door was closed, Fu Hanzheng and the others were deeply worried.


    Within ten minutes, Fu Hanzheng had checked the time three times.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were pacing back and forth outside the room, whilst He Chi was ying with his phone calmly.


    ¡°She has only been in there for ten minutes and the anesthesia has just started. The operation itself has not even started and you are already in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°She is not your sister-inw, you are just standing there!¡± Fu Shiyi snapped.


    He Chi nced at them and said, ¡°I am sitting and talking.¡±


    Doctor Liu was one of the best gynecologists in the capital and the entire Hua Land, and she had done numerous operations.


    But they were still worried about her medical skills.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were still anxiously pacing back and forth in front of the operation room. Nothing must happen to the mother and the children.


    They walked back and forth, making Fu Hanzheng annoyed. He threw a cold look at them.


    ¡°Sit down, you two!¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin sat down in the chair and ced their hands upon their knees obediently.


    But after he sat down, Fu Shiqin nced at the man next to him.


    ¡°What are you shaking for?¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at the man¡¯s shaking feet. ¡°You are shaking too.¡±


    His brother looked very calm. He did not walk back and forth like them, nor did his hands and feet tremble. He just looked very serious.


    Thest time he saw him like this was when his sister-inw was kidnapped by Gu Siting and disappeared at the film festival.


    He Chi nced at them speechlessly and lost the mood to y with his phone.


    ¡°She is not as nervous as you are, right?¡±


    Compared to them, Gu Weiwei had the best mentality.


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you,¡± Fu Shiqin said impatiently.


    He Chi stood up. ¡°Can I leave?¡±


    He had nothing to do with it anyway, so why did he have to wait here with them?


    ¡°No, you must stay here before my sister-inwes out.¡± Fu Shiqin stopped He Chi from leaving.


    Of course they hoped that sister-inw and the two children would be safe, but if anything happened, they would need He Chi.


    So he could not let him go yet.


    He Chi sat down and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who had been silent.


    He would be heart-broken if his wife lost a strand of hair, but now he was getting children through a cesarean section.


    But wasn¡¯t that how women were like? Those who had a natural childbirth were suffering more than his wife.


    Half an hourter, Fu Shiqin could not sit still any more.


    ¡°It has been more than half an hour, why is there no news?¡±


    He Chi checked the time and said, ¡°ording to the usual cesarean section, the children should be out now and doing the examination.¡±


    They were the only ones who had a cesarean section today and everyone in the hospital was serving Gu Weiwei and the two children who were about to be born. They were so impatient that they could not wait any longer.


    Another ten minutes passed and Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°It has been forty minutes, why is she still inside?¡±


    He Chi could not stand them any more. He took out the earplugs he had prepared and sat down with his arms crossed.


    Fifty minutes after Gu Weiwei entered the operation room, two nurses came out with a baby each.


    ¡°President Fu, the mother and children are safe.¡±

 Chapter 1192 - Peace 2

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Peace 2</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both felt relieved.


    Then they approached the two babies who were just born and were fast asleep.


    The children had small faces and small hands, the size of a kitten.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi were so excited that they wanted to carry the children, but seeing that the children were so small, they were worried that they would hurt them.


    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    The nurse gestured at the two children and said, ¡°This is a boy.¡±


    Another nurse said, ¡°This is a girl.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were very excited. ¡°Both a boy and a girl! Great, we have a nephew and a niece!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the two children and asked the two nurses, ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°We need to observe for half an hour beforeing out. Doctor Liu says that you can go in and keep herpany,¡± the nurse said.


    Having heard these words, Fu Hanzheng walked into the operation room, changed into a protective suit and went into the operating room where Gu Weiwei was.


    Seeing himing in, Doctor Liu stood up and said, ¡°Everything is going well. For safety¡¯s sake,she needs to stay here and be observed for half an hour before returning to the ward.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the pale woman on the operation table and felt his heart breaking.


    He took hold of her hand and found that the hand was cold.


    ¡°Why is her body temperature so low?¡±


    ¡°The temperature of the operation room is low, in case of infection during the surgery, she will recover soon when we return to the ward.¡± Doctor Liu answered his question as she looked at the monitoring data of the instruments.


    Gu Weiwei smiled when she saw the man.


    ¡°Did you see the babies?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very cute, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, very cute.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng held her cold hands tightly and felt his eyes turning bitter.


    In the past, she had always thought that he was invulnerable to everything in the world.


    But her appearance always touched the softest part of his heart.


    Seeing his concern, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°They are very capable and healthy.¡±


    However, she had only nced at the children briefly before they were carried away for a checkup.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded with a smile and touched her pale face.


    ¡°Thank you, brave Mrs. Fu.¡±


    He was too easy a father and she was too difficult a mother.


    Gu Weiwei smiled proudly. She had been worried about the two babies since she was pregnant and she had experienced all kinds of physical difort during the pregnancy. But the moment she saw the two babies, everything was worth it.


    But when she saw the man who was worried about her, she felt both sweet and concern for him.


    ¡°I am fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and held her hands tightly.


    ¡°Want to sleep for a while?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I missed you for a very long time and then you came.¡±


    It seemed that she had been here for less than an hour, but every minute felt very long.


    She thought that it was the same for him who was waiting outside.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and kissed the back of her hand, looking very gentle.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    As he waited for the operation to finish, he could not help but think of what had happened since they met.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Fu Hanzheng, have I not told you that I love you for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°No need to say anything, I know,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Without words, he knew from her eyes, her smile and everything in front of him that she loved him.

 Chapter 1193 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1193: I Love You</h4>


    The operation room, which had been cold, suddenly felt warm and sweet.


    Maybe there were many feelings in this world and many things that made love so profound.


    But it was far from the case between them. From the day they decided on each other, no one wanted to give up on each other or hurt each other¡¯s hearts because of anything.


    Therefore, even though the wedding was stopped and they were divorced, they still loved each other deeply and did not feel worried about each other.


    Because they knew that the person they loved loved them, and they did not need to suspect anything.


    Gu Weiwei looked deeply at the man next to her and said sincerely, ¡°You know, but I still want to say that I love you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly. ¡°You are my heart.¡±


    Sitting next to him, Doctor Liu was forced to watch their love show.


    Finally, when the observation time was over, she reminded the two of them who were in love as if no one else was around.


    ¡°President Fu, Madam¡¯s observation time is over, you can push her back to the ward.¡±


    The operation was sessful and the mother and children were safe, so her mission waspleted.


    Doctor Liu and several nurses came over to help. They tidied up the equipment and carried the patient to the ward. Then they pushed her into the elevator and went upstairs to the ward.


    When she was finally settled in the ward, she said to Fu Hanzheng and the nurses, ¡°You can drink water in six hours. You can then go into semi-food tomorrow and you must take care of the wound.¡±


    ¡°As for what you can and can¡¯t eat, the nutritionist will make good arrangements.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took note of everything and allowed Doctor Liu to take a rest.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the ward and asked as the medical staff settled everything down, ¡°Where are the babies?¡±


    ¡°They went to clean them and get them dressed. They will be here soon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei waited patiently, feeling very d that she had be a mother for the first time.


    A long whileter, Fu Shiyi, Fu Shiqin and two nurses came back with the children and the nurse ced the children in the bed with Gu Weiwei.


    Seeing the crowded sickbed, Fu Hanzheng asked worriedly, ¡°Can you put them in the cot?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is best for the new babies to stay by their mother¡¯s side, so that they can have a sense of security and enhance their mother and child rtionship.¡± The nurse reminded him.


    Fu Shiqin protested too.


    ¡°Brother, they were born less than two hours ago, and you are not letting them stay by their mom¡¯s side. That is too cruel.¡±


    Seeing her looking at the two children with gentle eyes, Fu Hanzheng could not object anymore.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin mumbled as they stared at the two sleeping babies, ¡°Why are they sleeping?¡±


    ¡°The first month of babies is spent mostly sleeping.¡± He Chi squinted at them and snorted. ¡°What do you think? You want them to open their eyes and y with you?¡±


    However, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin totally ignored He Chi and looked at the two boys excitedly.


    ¡°How can they be so amazing? They are so small and yet they have a nose and eyes, and their hands and feet are so perfect?¡±


    ¡°You two don¡¯t want them to be perfect?¡± He Chi asked curiously.


    If it was not perfect, then something would happen to them.


    Fu Shiyi stared at the two children for a long while, then looked at Gu Weiwei and then at his brother.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, should we name the children?¡±

 Chapter 1194 - Brother and Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Brother and Sister</h4>


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng exchanged a look and she said with a smile, ¡°I suggest naming them Youyou and Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, not bad.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded and asked, ¡°Where are your name suggestions?¡±


    ¡°None yet,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiyi¡¯s lips twitched. Brother, you are such a terrible father!


    ¡°It is okay now, just use the nickname,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she sized up the two babies ¨C she just could not get enough of them.


    The nurse stood by the side for a long while and reminded Fu Shiqin, when she saw that they were not going out.


    ¡°Madam, if you are well rested, you can breastfeed the child.¡±


    ¡°Breastfeed?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in astonishment.


    He Chi yawned and urged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, are you going to watch your sister-inw breastfeeding the child?¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and left.


    This was not something they could watch. If they stayed here, they would be yed alive and sent to hell.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin went out, leaving only Fu Hanzheng and two other female nurses in the ward.


    Fu Hanzheng carefully lifted the nket for her, unbuttoned her clothes and carried the child into her arms with the nurse.


    ¡°Watch out for the wound.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered and looked at the child in her arms.


    With the help of two nurses, she finallypleted the first breastfeeding of the two children.


    ¡°Mom can touch the baby more. Newborns need to stay by their mother¡¯s side when they are born, so they can feel their mother¡¯s heartbeat and breath. Only then will they feel safe.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and touched the babies¡¯ tender faces.


    ¡°They are so soft, touch them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for his son¡¯s head and felt the incredibly soft touch, making his heart soften.


    The younger daughter Tiantian moved in the nket and Gu Weiwei could not help but smile.


    ¡°Look at her¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng touched his daughter¡¯s soft face. ¡°Too small and soft.¡±


    They were so soft that he was afraid that he would crush them.


    ¡°It will change when the moon is full,¡± Gu Weiwei whispered.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it when I was studying with the nurses,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The two of them were talking when the youngest daughter snorted.


    The nurse lifted the nket and said with a smile, ¡°She needs her nappy changing.¡±


    Having said these words, she carried the child to the bed and was about to change the diaper.


    ¡°I am going over there for a while,¡± Fu Hanzheng said to Gu Weiwei, got up and followed her.


    Then he carefully watched every step of the nurse and memorized them.


    The nurse changed the baby and carried her to Gu Weiwei¡¯s bed. The little girl felt better after having her diaper changed and went back to sleep.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng mockingly. ¡°What, you want to learn how to change diapers?¡±


    ¡°Just in case,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had said that he hoped that the children could be taken care of more by him. If he learned these things well, she would not be able to help him in the future because he wouldn¡¯t need it.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Although it was a bit weird for him to change diapers with his expensive hands, she did not object.


    They could spend money to let others take care of their children and they could rx, but she felt that they would lose out on a lot of fun being with their children.


    Therefore, when she recovered, she hoped that they could take care of the two children together.

 Chapter 1195 - Dad

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Dad</h4>


    After Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were driven out, they could go in again.


    They were crouching outside the ward, when Fu Shiyi mumbled anxiously, ¡°Oh, I want to see the babies.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Fu Shiqin leaned against the door and heard the noise inside. He wanted to go in but he was afraid of offending his brother.


    ¡°If you want children so badly, get married and have one yourself.¡± He Chi suggested to them.


    Their brother was not as excited as they were as uncles, it was as if they were their children.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him. ¡°It¡¯s not as fun as being with my brother¡¯s children!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Fu Shiqin expressed his approval as he watched the video he had just made.


    Sister-inw had two babies, and he could already imagine his brother¡¯s future marriage.


    The two children took turns pestering their mother and it was impossible for his brother to interfere.


    Hearing the voices, Fu Shiyi leaned forward.


    ¡°Ah, you filmed it! I missed it!¡±


    Then the uncle, who could not go in to watch the two children, leaned forward and watched the video on his phone.


    He Chi knew that nothing would happen to them, so he went back to sleep.


    In the ward, Fu Hanzheng stayed with Gu Weiwei and the two children.


    The two nurses also stayed in the ward and took care of the two children.


    Seeing her staring at the two children, Fu Hanzheng tried to persuade her to rest.


    ¡°The nurses and I will take care of them, take a rest.¡±


    ¡°I am a bit too excited about being a mother, so I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at the two children and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I have be a mother if I stop looking at them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not know whether tough or cry, so he let her be.


    ¡°They are both here, they won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Actually, she was not the only one who was in such a mood. He was also in a simr mood.


    If he had not seen these two little children, he would not have believed that he was already a father.


    Although he had known that she was pregnant and he was waiting for her to give birth, the children were still in her belly and he could not see or touch them. He did not have such a deep feeling about being a father.


    Half an hourter, the servants of the vi delivered the food ording to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s orders.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who had been waiting outside, took the things and entered the room when they saw the servant.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, dinner is here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ording to Doctor Liu¡¯s order, it was already past the fasting time.


    Also, the rice paste was delivered by the servant.


    He scooped some rice paste, blew on it and fed it to Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin put the food on the table and their expressions sank when they saw that there was only one serving of rice and one set of cutlery.


    ¡°Brother, why is there only one serving? What are we eating?¡±


    ¡°There is a restaurant in the hospital,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    He could not even take care of his wife and children, so he had no time to care about them.


    Gu Weiwei ate half a bowl and shook her head because she had no appetite.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore, go and eat.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng remembered that the doctor told her not to eat too much in one go, so he did not force her to continue.


    ¡°Then take a rest. If you don¡¯t rest well, the wound will not recover.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    She also hoped that she could recover as soon as possible so that she could carry the two babies herself.

 Chapter 1196 - Shared Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Shared Deal</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had no food to eat, so when their brother was eating, they went over to the bedside to visit their nephew and niece.


    They kept taking pictures and videos.


    Fu Shiyi identally turned on the sh and was lectured by Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Get out of my sight, you are hurting my eyes!¡±


    Fu Shiyi switched off the sh. ¡°Are they sleeping?¡±


    ¡°What if you hurt sister-inw¡¯s eyes?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi could not argue back, so he focused on the video.


    Gu Weiwei saw Fu Shiyi taking pictures with the phone, and Fu Shiqin was taking pictures with the phone in one hand and the video in the other.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I have to go home tomorrow, so I must take more pictures to look atter,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    If his brother stayed here to keep his wife and childrenpany, thepany would send him numerous things.


    Therefore, he could not stay here for long.


    If he filmed more memories now, he would be able to watch them when he returned home.


    Otherwise, who knew when he would visit his nephew and niece again.


    ¡°I am smart enough to not have any work this week, so I am not leaving tomorrow,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    Hearing their words, Gu Weiwei did not stop the two uncles.


    After all, he and Fu Shiqin had done a great deal for them.


    Without Fu Shiqin¡¯s support at thepany, Fu Hanzheng would not have been so rxed.


    Fu Hanzheng ate a simple dinner in the ward and said to the two people, who had been taking pictures for more than half an hour, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see my nephew and niece,¡± Fu Shiqin said willfully.


    He was leaving tomorrow and he was not allowed to look at them any more. That was so inhumane.


    The nurse said, ¡°Sorry, the babies need breastfeeding.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look, packed up their brother¡¯s tableware and left.


    They two failed to eat anything and decided to drive back to the vi for dinner.


    The moment they returned, they showed off the pictures and videos they had taken.


    ¡°Look, no matter how long his nose and mouth are, he will definitely resemble our brother.¡±


    ¡°Look, he pped his hands and feet.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t even get any pictures. Send me.¡±


    ¡°No, hehe.¡±


    ¡­


    He Chi, who came home before them, could not even eat well when he saw the two idiots.


    During dinner, they showed off their achievements.


    In order to get the pictures and videos taken by Fu Shiqin, Fu Shiyi shared what he had taken with Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Are you going to the hospitalter?¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business!¡± He Chi red at them and asked, ¡°Will your brother let you disturb sister-inw¡¯s rest and stay in the room to watch the child?¡±


    The nutritionists were at the hospital and Doctor Liu and the caregivers were waiting for them. What did they have to do with each other?


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and thought that it made sense, so they gave up the idea of going to the hospital with him.


    However, in order to visit his nephew and niece before flying home in the afternoon, Fu Shiqin asked Fu Shiyi and He Chi to go to the hospital together on his behalf.


    ¡°Third Brother, remember to share with me the pictures and videos you take, when I am home.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Shiyi replied impatiently.


    ¡°More than 30 a day.¡± Fu Shiqin made a request.


    ¡°Are you trying to get me killed by our brother?¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    If he kept taking pictures of the two children with his phone, his brother would kill him.

 Chapter 1197 - A Man Who Loves His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1197: A Man Who Loves His Wife</h4>


    When He Chi arrived at the hospital with the twins he ran into Doctor Liu who was checking on Gu Weiwei and the two children.


    After seeing the two children, she asked Gu Weiwei some questions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of bed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. Although she was using the painkillers, she still found it difficult to get out of bed.


    ¡°She is injured,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Frightened, Doctor Liu shrank her shoulders and turned to He Chi for help.


    He Chi sighed helplessly and exined to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°It is because of the wound that she has to get out of bed. If she does not move after the surgery, her intestines will get stuck and cause obstruction.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng threw a look at his feeble wife and wondered if he should get her off the bed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wait two more days?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He Chi smiled and said, ¡°But if there are adhesion obstructions, we can just cut a few more holes in your wife¡¯s belly and let her experience theparoscopic surgery.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said resolutely, ¡°Help me down.¡±


    She had already fed the child, so she could get out of bed now.


    The nurse carried the two children and stood aside. Fu Hanzheng helped her off the bed and tried not to touch the wound on her belly.


    Fu Shiyi helped his brother to get her off the bed.


    But Gu Weiwei was already sweating when she got off the bed.


    With one hand holding her in his arms, Fu Hanzheng took over the napkin from Fu Shiqin and wiped off the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Hang on, she should leave the bed when she feels she can.¡±


    Fu Shiyi red at He Chi. ¡°The operation only took ce yesterday, it is so cruel of you to get her out of bed today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me if you don¡¯t know anything,¡± He Chi said.


    There were many patients who were even more seriously injured than her. As long as she could move after the surgery, she had to get out of bed the following day.


    They were not doing this to torment the patient, but to help the patient recover quickly.


    She was injured in the stomach and now she was using the pain pump, which was already very rxing for her.


    But Fu Hanzheng, who loved his wife dearly, regarded this small matter as a huge problem.


    Gu Weiwei got off the bed and leaned herself against Fu Hanzheng for a while, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng supported her and walked step by step with her, whilst Fu Shiyi walked on the other side with the infusion bottle.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, stop and rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It is okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and let him walk her back and forth in the long corridor of the hospital.


    The scenery outside the window at the end of the corridor was not bad. Every time they walked over, they would stand by the window and admire the scenery.


    ¡°I need to stay at the hospital for one more week. You need to deal with work too, you don¡¯t have to stay here all the time.¡±


    No matter how thorough his arrangements were, it would not allow him to not show up at thepany for more than ten days.


    ¡°I will go there when you recover,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    She could not even get out of bed herself and she still had two children to take care of. How could he leave at this moment?


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Actually, with so many people taking care of her at the hospital, it was totally fine if he did not stay here.


    But she also knew that with his worries about her, he would not be able to deal with work.

 Chapter 1198 - A Man Who Loves His Wife 2

    <h4>Chapter 1198: A Man Who Loves His Wife 2</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng was doing postoperative exercises with Gu Weiwei in the corridor whilst Fu Shiyi was holding the infusion bottle and standing next to them in silence.


    Since Fu Shiqin was leaving, he stayed in the ward and looked at the two babies unwillingly.


    He took pictures of them and squatted down to take a picture with the baby when the baby was in the arms of the nurse. He looked so funny that He Chi could not bear to look at him.


    ¡°Can I hold them?¡±


    The nurse thought for a while and said, ¡°Sure, but you must watch out for their heads and spine. Children are very soft when they are just born, and if you don¡¯t hold them well, you may hurt their bones or suffocate them.¡±


    Fu Shiqin cursed. ¡°Then¡­ I better not hold them.¡±


    Although he really wanted to hold her, the child was too young for him to do that.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± He Chi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin gave up the idea of holding the children and touched the two babies¡¯ soft hands excitedly.


    ¡°Little Youyou, Little Tiantian, Second Uncle is going back to work. I will visit you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t hear or understand.¡± He Chi reminded him rationally.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s good mood was ruined and he red at him.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I won the bet, don¡¯t forget to cash it in.¡± He Chi reminded him with a smile.


    At the beginning, they had bet on whether Gu Weiwei was pregnant with a boy or a girl. But when they found out that it was the twins, they made a new bet and only the possibility of it being both a boy and a girl was elected by him.


    ¡°If you win, you win.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was in a good mood after being promoted to Second Uncle, so he did not argue with He Chi.


    Fu Hanzheng helped Gu Weiwei move about in the corridor for one hour, then helped her back to the ward and helped her into the bed.


    ¡°Does the wound hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She had justid down in bed when Doctor Liu came over with the nurse.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get the wound bandages changed.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi went out to avoid suspicion from Fu Hanzheng and dragged He Chi away.


    Doctor Liu lifted her clothes by the bedside, revealing the wound on her belly. Then she carefully removed the gauze and the tape.


    Since Fu Hanzheng was watching her, she was very careful with every move.


    Normally, the nurse would be the one doing the dressing, but she could not push the responsibility to the nurse. She had to do it herself.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the hideous wound on her belly.


    Although he knew that she had a cesarean section, he did not see the wound when she came out yesterday. She had just looked a bit weak and pale.


    Now that he saw the wound, he felt even more heart-broken.


    It was such a long wound but she kept saying that it did not hurt. How could it not hurt?


    Doctor Liu was quick and soon got the dressing changed.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, take good care of your health and eat well. You will recover soon.¡±


    This was almost a very simple cesarean section surgery since she was a doctor, but it was also the first surgery that had put her under the biggest mental pressure since she had be a doctor.


    Fu Hanzheng was so intimidating that one look or word from him could make her frightened.


    ¡°Thanks, Doctor Liu.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked her sincerely.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s anxiety had made Doctor Liu very stressed.


    Luckily, when she was discharged and recovered next week, she could finally leave and go home.

 Chapter 1199 - Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Second Uncle</h4>


    ¡°It is what I should do.¡± After changing the medicine, Doctor Liu measured her blood pressure. ¡°You are young now. After the wound recovers, use some ointment to heal the scar and the scar will soon be gone.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had arranged so many people to take care of her, so everything would go smoothly after she was discharged.


    ¡°Okay, I will be careful,¡± Gu Weiwei answered with a smile.


    Although the scar was on her belly and no one would see it normally, she still had to think of a way to remove the scar, in case a certain someone would be traumatized.


    ¡°Also, try your best to breastfeed the babies, so they can recover,¡± Doctor Liu said gently.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She knew that breast milk was good for the babies.


    So that was what she had nned.


    Doctor Liu stressed a series of things before bowing to Fu Hanzheng and leaving with the nurse.


    The moment they went out, the nurse said as she patted her heart, ¡°President Fu is so gentle to Mrs. Fu, but he seems to have changed his expression when he talks to us.¡±


    When he was taking care of his wife in the corridor, he looked as gentle as the spring breeze in March.


    But when facing them, and even his two children, his tone and temperament were as cold as winter.


    ¡°That is his wife, how can it be the same?¡± Doctor Liu nced at her and warned. ¡°Don¡¯t mention a word about what happened here when you return home.¡±


    She had been in the gynecology department for so many years and had seen many family members.


    But no man had ever tried so hard to raise children with his wife.


    With the Fu Family¡¯s wealth, they did not need him to do these things, but Fu Hanzheng insisted on taking care of her.


    This Mrs. Fu must have saved the gxy in her previous life to be so lucky in this life.


    After Doctor Liu left, Fu Shiyi checked the time and reminded Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Second Brother, shouldn¡¯t you leave now?¡±


    ¡°It is still early, let me y with them for a while more.¡± Fu Shiqin was still staring at the two babies by the bedside, unwilling to blink. ¡°How did they manage to grow to this size in a human belly? That is amazing.¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at He Chi. ¡°We need to teach him about biology.¡±


    Hearing the noise, He Chi yawned and said, ¡°I better not bother.¡±


    It was not that Second Brother did not know anything about biological knowledge, but he was temporarily mentally disabled and had be a Second Uncle.


    Half an hourter, Fu Shiyi urged him again.


    ¡°Second Brother, you arete for the ne.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, no need to go there so early.¡± Fu Shiqin waved his hands and continued to stare at the two children.


    When he returned home today, he would be so busy with work that he might not have the chance to visit them again.


    And he did not know when his brother and sister-inw would bring his nephew and niece home.


    Only two hours were left before his flight, before Fu Shiqin left the hospital unwillingly.


    Fu Hanzheng only said one sentence, ¡°If any news of what happened here reaches the old mansion, then¡­ I will deal with you two.¡±


    ¡°Us two?¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at himself and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Fu Shiqin instantly promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Although he also wanted to share this good news with someone, it was not the time to tell his family. They had agreed that there was a strategy for this matter.

 Chapter 1200 - Caution

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Caution</h4>


    Due to the heavy workload at the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city, Fu Shiqin stayed for two days and went home.


    But Fu Shiyi and He Chi were still here.


    Gu Weiwei was going to stay at the hospital for a week and Fu Hanzheng was keeping an eye on her and the two children.


    Although the phone rang several times a day, he was only answering the calls when she was resting or asking Fu Shiyi to get the files that required his signature.


    On the fifth day, Gu Weiwei had recovered and was able to get out of bed.


    Fu Shiyi had just brought the files from thepany to his brother and said to Gu Weiwei, while his brother was reading the files in the room next door, ¡°Sister-inw, please ask my brother to go to thepany. The foundation here is not stable, and if my brother doesn¡¯t go, it will be very chaotic.¡±


    He also knew that it was not right for his brother to go to thepany to deal with work, when she was still in the hospital.


    But if he only cared about her staying at the hospital, something would definitely happen at thepany.


    The coborators of Dubai had noticed him missing these past few days and they were already very displeased.


    ¡°So serious?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    She had urged Fu Hanzheng several times, but he was worried about her and the children and refused to leave the hospital.


    ¡°This is not the headquarters of the capital city, after all. Everyone in thepany obeys my brother. This is a newly-establishedpany and the main participant of this project is Fu¡¯s Enterprise, but there are also other coborators. Our brother has not shown up, so they are a bit shaken.¡± Fu Shiyi confessed what he knew.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    They had just finished their conversation, when Fu Hanzheng returned with all the files and gave them to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Send them to thepanyter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded.


    If it had not been for Youyou and Tiantian, he would have left with Fu Shiqin and no one else would have been able to do anything.


    The nurse changed the diaper for Tiantian and said, ¡°Time to bathe the babies today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she reached out for Fu Hanzheng to help her off the bed.


    ¡°I can go,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°I want to take a look,¡± Gu Weiwei said, got off the bed and was about to go with him.


    The nursery teacher was holding the two children and Fu Hanzheng was holding her. Fu Shiyi and He Chi followed them and they went to the bathing ce.


    Gu Weiwei had wanted to wash the two children herself, but Fu Hanzheng stopped her.


    ¡°Your wound is not good, you can¡¯t bend down, let me do it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    ¡°I learnt it from the nurse when they were bathing themst time.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng removed his coat, rolled up his sleeves and even put on a waterproof apron.


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi were startled by the series of movements.


    Fu Hanzheng carefully tested the water temperature and untied the nket for Youyou. Then he carefully ced the nket into the baby¡¯s bathtub and washed him gently.


    ¡°Is he still your brother?¡± He Chi poked Fu Shiyi who was dumbfounded.


    Was this still the weirdly clean Fu Hanzheng?


    These days, he was changing diapers for the two children.


    And today, he even went so far as to bathe the two children. He even washed them so skillfully as if he had done it numerous times.


    Gu Weiwei could not believe that Fu Hanzheng could be so skilled.


    He was the one who said that he did not want children at the beginning, he was the one who said that he regretted having children before giving birth, and now he was the one who took care of the two children the most.

 Chapter 1201 - Love Again

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Love Again</h4>


    A long whileter, Fu Shiyi came back to himself.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like my brother.¡±


    He had thought that his brother had changed a lot when he was in a rtionship, but now he was even scarier when he was a father.


    This would never have happened to his brother before.


    His brother was wearing a waterproof apron with his sleeves rolled up, bathing his son professionally.


    Standing next to him, Gu Weiwei saw him holding Youyou and wrapped him up with a towel.


    Fu Hanzheng wrapped the child with a towel and ced him on the tform. He wiped off the water stains for him and put on some lotion, before wrapping Youyou in the nket again.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not allow the nurse to interfere.


    Also, after washing and dressing his son, he started to wash Tiantian.


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi both took pictures of this memorable scene and shared it with the group.


    Fu Shiqin, who was far away in the capital,ughed as he saw the group chat.


    Then he quickly replied: [Oh, Youyou is so chubby now, so cute!]


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes.


    [This is Tiantian!]


    Fu Shiqin: [¡­]


    The two of them looked so much alike. He had only seen them on the day they were born, so how could he tell them apart?


    Also, they only took a picture of the head, how could he tell that it was a boy or a girl?


    On the other side, Fu Shiyi had already finished watching his brother bathing the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng helped his youngest daughter, Tiantian, to put on the small clothes and wrapped her up with the nket. Then he removed the waterproof apron that did not match his temperament, rolled down the sleeves and put on the coat.


    Then he helped Gu Weiwei back to the ward.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and sized up the man next to her.


    ¡°You are such an excellent father, I am so stressed under pressure as a mother.¡±


    Since she was injured, he did not ask her to help with anything apart from breastfeeding.


    But in just a few days, he had learnt how to change diapers for the children, get them dressed, bathe them and so on.


    She had never done anything like this in person.


    ¡°You are already a brave and excellent mother,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and kissed her forehead.


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi, who were walking behind them, watched them showing off their love and pursed their lips speechlessly.


    He Chiined when the two of them walked away.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of me after being together for so long?¡±


    ¡°I will never get tired of you, never in my entire life,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    For so many years, he had been a yboy in love. He thought that the so-called love in the world was just a way for men to lust for women¡¯s beauty and women¡¯s money and status.


    But his brother and sister-inw had made him believe in love.


    They returned to the ward and it was time for the child to breastfeed. He Chi and Fu Shiyi went out discreetly.


    Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng seriously after feeding the child, ¡°I am much better now, you better go to work, I am fine here.¡±


    He did not need to stay here to do these trivial matters, as long as the nursery teachers and nurses were around.


    ¡°No hurry,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°If you are not going, I will be anxious,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He was a very busy man and he had been keeping herpany at the hospital these past few days. It was obvious that something big would happen at thepany if he didn¡¯t go.

 Chapter 1202 - Two Children

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Two Children</h4>


    However, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and still did not agree.


    ¡°I will take some time to deal with it, you are not discharged yet.¡±


    ¡°If something big happens, won¡¯t your family be curious about what happened?¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will deal with it tomorrow.¡±


    Indeed, if this matter blew up, the old mansion would suspect something. After all, with his ability, such a mess should not have happened.


    Then if they were curious about what happened here, they might discover her and the children.


    He could only reveal the secret of her and the children to them at the right time, rather than letting them know about it first.


    Hearing his agreement, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will rest well. I will be discharged after this week.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had promised her well. Although he would go to thepany the following day, he would usually watch her take a rest and rush back to the hospital within a few hours.


    Gu Weiwei felt sorry for him, but she could not stop him.


    But Fu Hanzheng would not leave her and the two children at the hospital just for work.


    Gu Weiwei did not listen to him but tried her best to cooperate with the doctor so that she could get well and be discharged as soon as possible, so that he could work in peace.


    During the afternoon nap, Fu Hanzheng rushed to thepany to deal with work and attend an important meeting, after seeing her and the children asleep.


    When he left, Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and looked at the two sleeping babies, feeling very satisfied.


    This man, who had been deeply in love with her, had two lovely babies with her and she had obtained the happiness that many people had pursued throughout their lives.


    She was just in a daze when she suddenly thought of the phone she had not used for many days.


    She asked the nurse to fetch it and Yuan Meng¡¯s voice arose.


    ¡°You should have given birth these days.¡±


    ¡°Almost a week.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    ¡°I was wondering what happened. I called you several times but you did not answer or reply to me,¡± Yuan Meng said and snorted. ¡°I thought that something had happened to you, so I was going to be on my way to Dubai to see what happened.¡±


    ¡°I was too busy to check my phone,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Actually, most of the time, apart from breastfeeding, she had nothing else to do but spend time with Fu Hanzheng and the children.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng can afford a nanny, why are you so busy?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    ¡°I just think that we should take care of the children ourselves,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng chuckled and said, ¡°If you think so now, you won¡¯t still be so na?ve in a month¡¯s time. Children are the cutest and most tormenting demons in this world.¡±


    Especially when they were very young, it was very normal for them to cry and make a fuss. Also, they did not seem to be able to be reasoned with when they were older.


    She and Yuan Shuo had been very tired from raising a single child, let alone two of them.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei did not take it seriously.


    ¡°Oh yes, two boys or two girls?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Although she knew that she was pregnant with twins, she did not know if she was pregnant with a boy or a girl.


    ¡°A boy and a girl.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng might not want a second child.


    However, she had two babies now, so she had no regrets.

 Chapter 1203 - Yuan Mengs Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Yuan Meng¡¯s Proposal</h4>


    ¡°Damn, so cool?!¡± Yuan Meng eximed.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two sleeping babies and smiled proudly.


    ¡°The elder brother is called Youyou, and the younger sister is Tiantian.¡±


    Yuan Meng chuckled.


    ¡°Just nice, marry your daughter to my Yuan Bao, so he won¡¯t have to worry about not getting a wife when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched and she said, ¡°My daughter is not even ten days old.¡±


    Her daughter had been born for less than ten days and she was already thinking about her daughter. What was the hurry?


    ¡°It is just a verbal engagement, what about me giving you some of the betrothal presents?¡± Yuan Meng said anxiously.


    With her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s good looks, the child they gave birth to would not be that bad.


    Therefore, Tiantian was definitely going to be a great beauty in the future. Since she had the opportunity to get close to her, she had to strike first.


    Although it was a bit too early to do that.


    ¡°I am sorry, but we are not engaging them. They can only fall in love with each other,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Her daughter had just been born for less than a week and she was already here talking about her daughter¡¯s marriage. That was enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, are we not in a rtionship? You watched Yuan Bao grow up. In the future, it is better to give your daughter to Yuan Bao than to give her to other wild boys.¡± Hearing her rejection, Yuan Meng yed the friends card.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gu Weiwei asked and said, ¡°If not, I am hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Yuan Meng instantly agreed.


    Gu Weiwei gave up the urge to hang up. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting¡­ cooperated with Anderson and Will Dorrans in secret and is preparing to kill Cayman,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    Of course she meant Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°He said that he is prepared. I wonder what he has prepared,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But that old fox had been alive and kicking for so many years.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°In Italy,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Actually, she was not there.


    They went to find Cayman Dorrans not because they wanted to stay in Italy, but because they wanted to find out if the mysterious Chinese man who gave Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearl had a direct rtionship with her.


    Now that Gu Siting was working with Will in secret, no one would stop him from having any ideas about Weiwei.


    He knew very well that if Cayman Dorrans did not die, he would not let her approach Weiwei again.


    If the Gu Family shed with him, Fu Hanzheng and the Dorrans Family might join forces. Then the Gu Family would not be able to survive, let alone find her.


    That was why he had agreed to cooperate with Will Dorrans and Anderson.


    But they were not sure if he was directly rted to her rebirth, so they did not dare to do anything to him.


    ¡°Then keep an eye out for his safety.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Yuan Meng agreed.


    That was something she should not worry about with Matthew and Watson by his side.


    Now, what was most important for her and Yuan Shuo was to find out what the mysterious Chinese man had to do with her rebirth.


    Otherwise, when she and Fu Hanzheng finally had a peaceful life, they would be separated because of Gu Siting.

 Chapter 1204 - Yuan Mengs Proposal 2

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Yuan Meng¡¯s Proposal 2</h4>


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°How is he these days?¡±


    She remembered that Yuan Shuo had said that Cayman Dorrans was not feeling well.


    But when she came to Dubai to have her children, she barely thought of contacting them.


    It had been months and she wondered if Cayman Dorrans was feeling better.


    ¡°Much better, why don¡¯t you send some pictures of you and the children? I think he will be happier.¡± Yuan Meng suggested.


    Because of her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng and the reaction of the elders of the Fu Family, she had better not have any direct contact with Cayman Dorrans.


    However, Cayman Dorrans kept thinking about her pregnancy and kept calling her and Yuan Shuo to ask if she was still pregnant.


    ¡°Okay, I will send it to youter,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng brought it up again.


    ¡°My son Yuan Bao, are you really not thinking about letting him be your future son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rang off, not wanting to talk any more.


    Her son was only four years old and her own daughter had just been born a few days ago. Was it appropriate for her to discuss the future of the two children?


    After a long while, she sent some pictures to Yuan Shuo instead of Yuan Meng¡¯s phone.


    Yuan Meng said excitedly when she saw the picture, ¡°Oh, this girl will be a great beauty in the future.¡±


    It was a pity that Yuan Bao was staying at Dorrans¡¯ home and not with them, otherwise she would have educated her son and made her his wife.


    Didn¡¯t he always ask Weiwei to be his wife, so that he could court her daughter? Didn¡¯t that make up for his regret of not marrying her?


    Yuan Shuo smiled and said, ¡°Is it not about whose children they are?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was a very beautiful man and Weiwei was the famous Goddess of Movie Queen of Hua Land. Their child was definitely good-looking.


    ¡°So we must help Yuan Bao get engaged to their daughter as soon as possible,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Shuo¡¯s lips twitched and reminded her. ¡°Your son is only four years old.¡±


    Also, her daughter was just a few days old.


    ¡°He is not young anymore, they could be childhood friends.¡± Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°When this is done, I will take Yuan Bao back to Hua Land and keep an eye on my future daughter-inw. Let¡¯s see who dares to steal her away from me.¡±


    ¡°She is not your daughter-inw now.¡± Yuan Shuo reminded her.


    ¡°She will be in the future, I am confident,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Yuan Shuo sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be killed by Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Their daughter was so young, and if she brought her son to hit on someone, Fu Hanzheng would not let them go.


    ¡°Not at all. His daughter¡¯s heart will be stolen away by other boys when she grows up. Then why not let our Yuan Bao steal her heart? At least the good things should not be shared with outsiders.¡± Yuan Meng had a wonderful dream.


    Yuan Shuo refused to listen to her and gave up.


    Even if she told Yuan Bao these things, Yuan Bao would not understand.


    Even when they were together, they only had each other as ymates.


    But hopefully, what they could find this time was the result they expected, so that Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s family could live a peaceful life.


    Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble they would face in the future.


    But the mysterious Chinese man with the surname Gu seemed to have disappeared after meeting Gu Siting, and they could not find him anywhere.

 Chapter 1205 - Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Grandfather</h4>


    Soon after Yuan Shuo had received the pictures sent by Gu Weiwei, he sent them to Cayman Dorrans in Italy.


    Cayman Dorrans had been talking seriously with his men when Watson came up behind him with his phone and whispered, ¡°Yuan Shuo¡¯s email.¡±


    He and Matthew knew what Yuan Shuo was doing, so they always informed Cayman at the first opportunity.


    Cayman Dorrans took the phone and opened the email from Yuan Shuo. It took him a long time before he realized that there were many pictures.


    When he clicked open the first picture, he saw two small children.


    The children were very young and seemed to have just been born.


    He leafed through the pictures one after another and the more he looked, the happier he felt. The smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    Before he finished reading, Yuan Shuo sent another email.


    ¡°Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s children are born, a boy and a girl and are safe.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans nced at the text and continued to look at the pictures.


    Seeing the serious-looking man smiling so brightly on the phone, Watson and Matthew exchanged a look and leaned forward.


    Then they saw that Cayman Dorrans was looking at pictures of children.


    Both of them knew whose children he was missing these days, so they knew that it was his daughter and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s children.


    ¡°Look at these two¡­¡±


    Cayman Dorrans proudly pointed at the two cute children on the phone screen and his eyes turned bitter.


    Among all the pictures, only one showed Gu Weiwei holding the child, and only her side profile was shown.


    But she was full of warmth and joy.


    He looked at this picture for a long time. She had suffered so much and finally found the happiness she wanted.


    The people at the bottom of the long table looked at the three people who were looking at the phone in confusion. They could not help but wonder what made Cayman, who had always been serious,ugh.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at the picture sent by Yuan Shuo several times and spoke with an unprecedented gentleness.


    After the meeting, Matthew could not help but ask when he returned to his residence, ¡°Are you not going to acknowledge them as their grandfather?¡±


    ¡°The Dorrans Family and I have given her too much misfortune, so don¡¯t disturb her life.¡± Cayman Dorrans sighed.


    She did not need him by her side to be happy.


    He was satisfied that he knew about her recent situation and that she was doing well.


    ¡°What are you going to do with Will and the Anderson Family?¡± Matthew asked.


    Not only Will and Anderson, but even Gu Siting was involved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Cayman Dorrans smiled calmly, not worried about his situation.


    Matthew sighed speechlessly. ¡°If we keep watching, the gun will be pointed at your head.¡±


    Those three people had their own purpose and they were gathered together to get rid of Cayman Dorrans, but he was doing nothing and not letting them make any preparations.


    ¡°I have no intention of giving my life to them. Wait a while longer,¡± Cayman Dorrans said confidently.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Matthew was confused.


    Cayman Dorrans smiled and looked at his long-time friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old friend, I want to live a few more years and see Weiwei¡¯s children grow up.¡±

 Chapter 1206 - Prevention

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Prevention</h4>


    Within one week, Gu Weiwei recovered from the cesarean operation.


    Doctor Liu checked her wound and did some tests before allowing her to be discharged.


    But after the examination, she and Fu Hanzheng were asked to do the discharge procedures together.


    ¡°Although the wound has healed over, it will take some time before you fully recover, so don¡¯t bend over or use too much force on your belly.¡±


    ¡°Take care of the wound, don¡¯t let it get infected.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded happily.


    Doctor Liu thought that with the nutritionist and caregiver Fu Hanzheng hired, she should be fine.


    So she stressed to them. ¡°Since the wound in the uterus has not fully recovered, you must not have s*x for four months. Also, be careful about contraception for the next two or three years. The uterus needs a long time to recover after the cesarean section, and getting pregnant and miscarrying will cause great harm to the body. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei stayed silent in embarrassment.


    Fu Hanzheng answered calmly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Doctor Liu thought for a while and stressed to him. ¡°Mrs. Fu is still young, you don¡¯t need a third child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. He had no intention of having another child.


    She had suffered so much this time when she was pregnant, and he was so worried that he almost lost his soul.


    He had been worried that she would feel regretful if she only had a son or a daughter.


    Now that she had two babies, she had no regrets.


    Seeing the two remaining silent, Doctor Liu tried to sound them out.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu has been discharged from the hospital and what I can do here is done. Then, can I return home tomorrow?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Sure, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    The children were already born and her wound had almost recovered. It would be fine if Doctor Liu didn¡¯t stay here. However, he needed to find another doctor to stay here in case the two babies had health problems.


    ¡°President Fu is being too serious. In fact, you have been taking good care of yourselves, and our work has been very rxing,¡± Doctor Liu said sincerely.


    Both the mother and the baby were doing well, which made her less worried during the operation.


    After the children were born, the mother and the children were carefully taken care of. Apart from changing the medicine and asking about her recovery, she had nothing else to do.


    Leaving aside the mental pressure, it was a very rxing job.


    After meeting Doctor Liu, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng went back to the ward and left the hospital with the two babies.


    She wanted to carry the children herself, but Fu Hanzheng stopped her.


    ¡°We can do that at home, let them do that on the way home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not force him but followed him downstairs with empty hands. The nursery teacher was sitting behind with the two children, when Fu Hanzheng opened the door and asked her to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    He drove the car in person and was very observant and steady.


    The hospital was only a ten-minute drive away from the vi but it took him twenty minutes to reach home.


    In order to make it easier for her to take care of the children, the master bedroom had been changed. It looked more cozy and lovely than before.


    Also, in order for the children to be closer to her, he had made a new baby bed with the bed.


    One side was the railing and the other was connected to the bed. She could see the two babies in bed, safely and conveniently.

 Chapter 1207 - Lets Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Let¡¯s Talk</h4>


    The two children had just been fed when they left the hospital, so they had been sleeping on the way home.


    The nursery teacher ced them in the cot and stood guard, in case they woke up.


    ¡°Let them sleep, you should eat lunch.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged as he had his arms around her back.


    Seeing the two children sleeping soundly, Gu Weiwei went out for dinner.


    Her meals were made for her ording to the requirements of the nutritionist. They were light and nutritious.


    He Chi and Fu Shiyi started to eat before Fu Hanzheng arrived.


    ¡°Sister-inw, now that you are discharged, we are going home tomorrow.¡±


    They had been here for a month and if they did not go home now, something would happen.


    ¡°Okay, have a safe trip.¡± Gu Weiwei did not ask them to stay. After all, they had been here for a long time.


    He Chi had work at the hospital and Fu Shiyi had endless work to do, so staying here was not a good idea.


    ¡°When are you going home, sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    His nephew Youyou and his niece Tiantian were getting cuter by the day. He really wanted to bring them home, but that was impossible.


    Therefore, he could only hope that they could go home as soon as possible so that he and Fu Shiqin could meet the two babies again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure now,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng had nned to stay here for one year, but it had only been half a year, so she would not be able to go home for another six months.


    Also, when she brought the two children home, many things had to be arranged ahead of time. It would take more than half a year.


    ¡°Can I video call Youyou and Tiantian every day for one hour?¡± Fu Shiyi asked pitifully.


    ¡°I am not that free.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    She had to take care of the two children, so she did not have time to video-chat with him with the children for an hour a day.


    ¡°Half an hour.¡± Fu Shiyi cut the time.


    Gu Weiwei was toozy to answer, so she pushed the question to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him and Fu Shiyi instantly became silent.


    After a long while, he mumbled pitifully, ¡°Ten minutes is enough, otherwise they will not recognize me.¡±


    ¡°The babies did not know anyone apart from their mother five or six months ago,¡± He Chi said.


    Fu Shiyi red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just eat?¡±


    So what if they did not know him before? It was good that he could see Youyou and Tiantian, but they kept ruining his ns.


    ¡°I will send you pictures and videos when I have time,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was rare that the two uncles liked their nephew and niece so much.


    The reason why the family of four could live such a peaceful life here was because they helped to stabilize the elders of the Fu Family.


    Fu Shiyi expressed that he had gained some benefits for himself.


    ¡°Long live sister-inw!¡±


    Gu Weiwei had just finished the food when she heard a child crying. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and returned to the room.


    Sure enough, she saw the nurse changing the diaper for the child.


    When she was done, she took him from her and put him back into the cot so he could sleep.


    However, the moment she bent down to release the child, she frowned in pain at the newly healed wound in her belly.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her in and frowned when he saw her putting down the child and holding the wound.


    ¡°Weiwei,e here, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡± Gu Weiwei was confused by his suddenly serious tone.

 Chapter 1208 - The First Couple Contradiction

    <h4>Chapter 1208: The First Couple Contradiction</h4>


    Before she could figure out what he was talking about, Fu Hanzheng pulled her into the nursery next door.


    Fu Hanzheng sized her up. ¡°Let me check your belly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, thinking that he had noticed the wound when she bent down to release the child.


    She lifted her clothes to reveal the wound on her belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will be careful in the future.¡±


    For a moment, she forgot that she had a wound on her belly and only remembered when she bent down.


    After making sure that her wound was not open, Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief but still looked serious.


    ¡°That is not the only thing we need to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gu Weiwei grabbed the rabbit doll from the sofa and asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Leave the child to the nursery teacher at night, you can take care of them during the day.¡± Fu Hanzheng told her his n.


    That was what he had nned to do at the beginning, but she had always objected to letting the child be taken care of by the parenting master, so hepromised and asked the child to be looked after by them at night.


    But when he saw her holding the child, he found it so difficult.


    If she had to take care of them at night, they would not be able to sleep for the entire night.


    He did not care, but she was in the recovery period and she could not have a bad rest or overwork herself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Gu Weiwei said unhappily.


    He had promised to let her take care of the children herself, but why did he suddenly be a cheat?


    ¡°Get well first, then we can talk about taking care of them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The two children woke up every one or two hours, either to change the diaper or to breastfeed.


    Also, they usually woke up together. One had just fallen asleep when the other woke up. This one had just fallen asleep when the other woke up again.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. After all, he had seen through her when she was releasing the child.


    ¡°The doctor said that babies need to have more contact with their mother.¡±


    ¡°You can spend as much time with them as you want during the day,¡± Fu Hanzheng said resolutely.


    ¡°But what if they get hungry at night?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    During the past few days at the hospital, they had been breastfeeding. Even if the baby was taken care of at night, what would they eat when they were hungry?


    ¡°The form powder,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    It would not be a big deal if the children wete taken care of by the nursery teacher, but if she had to take care of the children herself, her health would be ruined.


    His son and daughter were important, but not as important as his wife. Fu Hanzheng had always been clear about that.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei objected.


    They had not left her side for more than two hours, from the time they were in her belly to after their birth.


    Now that she was back, she was going to leave the two children to the care of the nursery master. That was too unreasonable.


    ¡°Just leave them to take care of them at night, and you can keep thempany during the day,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    He just hoped that she could recover as soon as possible, so that she would not tire herself out because of the children.


    If it was just one child, he could take care of the child at night.


    But the key was that there were two of them. Even if he helped, he might not be able to take care of them.


    However, as a mother, Gu Weiwei just could not let go of her children.


    Even if it was just ten hours at night.


    ¡°If you find them noisy, you can sleep upstairs, I can take care of them myself.¡±

 Chapter 1209 - The First Couple Contradiction 2

    <h4>Chapter 1209: The First Couple Contradiction 2</h4>


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned tense.


    Fu Hanzheng insisted that the children were given to the caregiver. Gu Weiwei could not bear to leave the children and insisted that the children stay by her side.


    She even said that she was going to drive him out of the room.


    Fu Hanzheng just could not believe that she would say such a thing just to keep the children next to her.


    But he could understand how she felt as a mother.


    After all, the children had never left her.


    ¡°Leave them to the nurse, you can take a good rest. If you don¡¯t take a good rest during the month, you will fall sick,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent, knowing that he was doing this for her own good.


    But when she thought of how the two children were not by her side at night, she felt very displeased.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°One night a week is the biggestpromise.¡±


    ¡°Three nights?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    One night was too little.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted.


    ¡°Two nights, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei continued to bargain.


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head. ¡°One night, the nursery teacher will take care of you tonight. In five days time, I will bring them to you for one night.¡±


    In a few more days, her wound should recover quite a bit. By that time, she would not be as ufortable as she was now, when she was with the children.


    ¡°Tonight¡­ tonight, I will let them take care of¡­¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank and she looked displeased. ¡°Can¡¯t we start tomorrow night? ¡±


    She had thought that she could spend more time with the child.


    But they were being taken away.


    If she had known, she would not have let them discharge her.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not ept the bargain.


    He had promised her before because he was soft-hearted and did not consider everything thoroughly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Gu Weiwei snorted and went back to the room to keep the childrenpany.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly, answered a call and hurried out of the office.


    He did not return until the evening, but when he came home, Gu Weiwei had not yet given the children to the nursery teachers.


    He checked the time and said to the two nursery teachers, ¡°It is gettingte, take the children to rest.¡±


    However, Gu Weiwei, who was holding her younger daughter, refused to hand the child over.


    ¡°What about me bringing one every night in exchange?¡±


    She could take care of her daughter tonight and her son tomorrow. It would be easier if she only took care of one baby throughout the entire night.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He said as he carried her over to the nursery master.


    Gu Weiwei watched the parenting master carry the two children away and red at Fu Hanzheng angrily. She snorted and fell asleep with her head covered.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she could not ept it, so he went to take a shower. When he returned to bed, he saw her sleeping with her back against him, as if she was determined to ignore him.


    Hey in bed for a long while before reaching out for her.


    ¡°Still angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her hair. ¡°Be good, you can take care of them after you rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and thought of her hurtful tone in the afternoon.


    ¡°This afternoon¡­ I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    She could not bear to leave the children, but he was thinking for her sake and she even said such hurtful words.


    ¡°It is okay, just sleep,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.

 Chapter 1210 - The First Couple Contradiction 3

    <h4>Chapter 1210: The First Couple Contradiction 3</h4>


    Without the children by her side, the room was quiet and peaceful.


    However, Gu Weiwei just could not fall asleep at the sight of the empty cot.


    One moment, she was thinking if they had gone to the toilet, the next moment, she was thinking about how they were not used to eating the milk powder, and the next moment, she was thinking if they would sleep better if they kept sleeping next to her¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became.


    So in the middle of the night, she heard the man¡¯s steady breathing, so she gently removed his hands from her waist.


    Then she carefully got up and was about to check on the two children.


    But the moment she sat up and was about to get off the bed, Fu Hanzheng woke up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sleep because I am worried, so I want to take a look.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly, turned on the light and apanied her.


    The nursery teacher had just settled the two babies and was resting with her eyes closed when she heard the knock at the door.


    ¡°President Fu, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    ¡°How are they? Are they crying? Can they finish the milk powder?¡± Gu Weiwei asked a series of questions the moment she entered the room.


    ¡°They are not crying. The two children are very obedient. They have just been fed with milk powder and they are eating well,¡± The nurse said with a smile.


    Some children refused to eat milk powder after they had breast milk, but these two children were good. They ate it after it was made and they were not picky at all.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei felt a bit relieved. Seeing the two sleeping babies, she could not bear to leave.


    ¡°Now that you have checked and asked all your questions, can you go back to sleep now?¡±


    ¡°I will watch them for ten more minutes,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she stared at the two babies.


    Helpless, Fu Hanzhengpromised for ten minutes and urately counted the time.


    The moment ten minutes passed, he started to urge her to leave.


    Gu Weiwei had no choice but to tell the nursery teacher, ¡°Take care of them, if anything happens, just knock on the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The nurse agreed and saw her and Fu Hanzheng out.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders. ¡°See, even if you don¡¯t take care of them, they can still eat and sleep well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed in disappointment. She had thought that without them by her side, they would cry and refuse to eat or sleep.


    However, the two of them fell asleep easily.


    ¡°Is it because I am a bad mother that they can bear to part with me?¡±


    ¡°They are too young to realize it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They were just two children who had been born for seven or eight days, so they would not think about such things.


    Gu Weiwei did not ask anything more and went back to the room to rest.


    But she got up at dawn.


    Then she left Fu Hanzheng who was still in bed and went to visit the children.


    With one hand on the bed, Fu Hanzheng felt helpless and depressed when he saw the woman who had just got changed and couldn¡¯t wait to visit the two children.


    Sure enough, the moment the children were born, his position was seriously threatened.


    Especially when she had not one but two children.


    But he could do nothing about them.


    He got up leisurely, washed himself up and asked Gu Weiwei to join him for breakfast.


    Gu Weiwei had just changed the clothes for the two children, gave them to the nursery teacher, wiped her hands and ate breakfast with him.


    However, Fu Shiyi was still taking pictures with the babies in all kinds of weird poses.


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, you must not forget about your Third Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Sister-inw</h4>


    ¡°Fu Shiyi, are you leaving or not?¡±


    After twenty minutes, He Chi could not stand it any more.


    ¡°I am leaving now, shouldn¡¯t I say goodbye to my nephew and niece?¡±


    Fu Shiyi still refused to leave the two children. If it had not been for his brother¡¯s deterrence, he would have taken his lovely nephew and niece home.


    ¡°You are leaving, not dying. Is there a need to make such a big fuss?¡± He Chiined.


    Every day, he would stare at the two children when he saw them, and when he was driven away by his brother, he would watch the pictures and videos on his phone. He had had enough.


    Luckily, he knew that it was his brother¡¯s child.


    Those who did not know better would think that he was the dumb-headed father.


    Then Fu Shiyi did not eat breakfast but spent the entire morning drooling over his two nieces and nephews.


    When his brother left for work, He Chi kept urging him to leave for the airport.


    Before he left, he came to Gu Weiwei with a serious face.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in astonishment.


    Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Promise me first.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. He was not bold enough to want to take her son and daughter away. As for other things, she could just agree to them. If she wanted to go back on her words, she could just me his brother.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi brought out a picture frame from his room and hung it up.


    ¡°Let me hang this picture here so my nephew and niece can look at me and don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    He Chi felt his forehead ¨C was this man crazy?


    Gu Weiwei was startled for a few seconds as she stared at Fu Shiyi¡¯s picture.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to hang your picture in my bedroom with your brother?¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while. ¡°I want to hang it somewhere my nephew and niece can see it often.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever you want.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was toozy to object. The picture would probably end up in the dustbin when someone was home tonight.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let my brother throw it away, sister-inw, you must promise me.¡± Fu Shiyi begged seriously.


    ¡°Why hang it here when you knew that your brother would toss it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in amusement.


    Fu Shiyi looked deeply at his nephew Youyou and niece Tiantian. ¡°Because I want my nephew and niece to see me, otherwise they will forget about me.¡±


    ¡°Babies can¡¯t remember anyone before three months, but after three months, they can only remember their parents. Who do you think you are?¡± He Chiined speechlessly.


    Children tended to remember people subconsciously because of the familiar scent and voice. What was the point of hanging a picture here?


    Fu Shiyi automatically ignored He Chi¡¯s scientific exnation and told Gu Weiwei repeatedly not to let his brother throw away the pictures. Then he dragged his luggage and rushed to the airport with He Chi.


    At noon, Fu Hanzheng called Gu Weiwei and asked about the children because he was worried about them.


    ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gu Weiwei answered guiltily.


    She bathed the two children and fed them so they could sleep. It was already sote.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng sounded serious.


    ¡°I hired so many people at home, not because I want them to see you taking care of the two children, but because you need to be taken care of first.¡±


    ¡°I am going to eat now,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°You just need to stay with them. You don¡¯t have to do everything yourself, at least not for this month,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Her wound had not fully recovered, and she was too tired to take care of the two children, if she persisted her wound would be torn. That was something he did not want to see.

 Chapter 1212 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Jealousy</h4>


    Gu Weiwei made the request for food to the servant as she rushed into the dining room.


    Hearing that she had asked the servant to start the meal, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone softened.


    ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    ¡°They just fell asleep,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice.


    Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    ¡°When they are sleeping in the afternoon, you can take a rest too.¡±


    After all, she did not sleep wellst night because he did not let the children stay by her side. She woke up at dawn.


    ¡°Got it, I will wait for you,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle smile.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was eating, so he hung up.


    In the afternoon, he finished his work early and returned home ahead of time.


    Gu Weiwei was taking a rest with the two children. He threw a look at the three people in the room and decided not to disturb their rest, so he went upstairs to deal with the unfinished work in the study.


    But when he turned around, he saw an unexpected picture on the wall. It was not him or Gu Weiwei, nor was it of the two children.


    The man in the picture was Fu Shiyi, so it was not hard to guess who hung the picture here.


    But who gave him the guts to hang his picture in their bedroom?


    He removed the picture frame and gave it to the servant.


    ¡°Throw this awayter.¡±


    The servant took a look and said, ¡°I think Third Master left this behind.¡±


    ¡°I know he did,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If he had not left, he would not only have thrown away his pictures but also himself.


    The servant did not dare to ask anything more. She ced the picture frame by the dustbin in the kitchen so that they could deal with itter.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to disturb the three of them, so he went upstairs to the study.


    Half an hourter, Gu Weiwei woke up when she heard a child crying.


    With the help of the nursery teacher, she fed the two children, poured a cup of water in the living room and looked out from the balcony, only to see Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car parked outside.


    So she turned around and asked the servant who was preparing dinner, ¡°Fu Hanzheng is back?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fu came home half an hour ago. Seeing Madam and the children resting, he went to the study.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully, made a cup of Daji Ridge ck tea in the kitchen and carried it upstairs.


    Before she knocked on the door, Fu Hanzheng heard footsteps and opened the door.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago.¡± Gu Weiwei entered the room, ced the tea on the table and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came home?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be sleeping well, and I have some work to deal with,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he led her to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Are the children awake?¡±


    ¡°They woke up for a while and fell asleep again,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    The babies slept and ate throughout the entire day and were only awake for a few hours.


    ¡°So Mrs. Fu, you finally have time to spend with your husband?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile.


    He remembered clearly that this morning, she did not even look at him when she woke up and went straight to the two children.


    ¡°So jealous of your own son and daughter?¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    The children were not by her side the entire night, so she must have been too anxious to care about him in the morning.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled without saying a word. Of course he was jealous.


    After all, the woman who used to belong only to him now had to be shared with those two little ones.


    Also, they were the ones who upied her time and mind.


    But so what if he was jealous? The children were hers.

 Chapter 1213 - You Should Stay With Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 1213: You Should Stay With Me Now</h4>


    ¡°Oh yes, Fu Shiyi¡¯s picture in the room¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and hesitated.


    She had just woken up and found that the picture was gone. When she went to make the tea, she found that it was by the dustbin in the kitchen.


    No one in the family would do such a thing.


    ¡°I threw it away,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi wants it to stay here so Youyou and Tiantian can remember him more and not forget about him,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly. Before Fu Shiyi left, he reminded her repeatedly not to ask his brother to throw away the pictures.


    But his brother had tossed it away the moment he returned.


    Forget it, he had already left and he should not know about it.


    Even if he knew, he should go to his brother. That was not something she could stop.


    ¡°There is still one hour before dinner, what do you want to do?¡± Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair and asked.


    Gu Weiwei looked outside. ¡°I want to take a walk.¡±


    It had been more than ten days since she came back from the hospital.


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head. ¡°The wind is strong by the sea and you have just been discharged. You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. Although she also wanted to go out, she had to give up the idea in order to get better as soon as possible.


    ¡°Get back to work, I need to keep the childrenpany.¡±


    ¡°You have been with them all day, you should be with me now.¡± Fu Hanzheng protested.


    ¡°I spent the entire night with you.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and asked with a low voice, ¡°What, do you have a problem with me stopping you from taking care of them at night?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    She knew that he was doing this for her own good.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was joking, but he still said.


    ¡°We still have a lot of time to spend with the children in the future, no need to be in such a hurry. What is important now is to take good care of your body, so that you can spend more time with them when you¡¯re healthy.¡±


    ¡°Got it, you have said it many times, I will remember it,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    If she had known about this, she would not havepromised with his request.


    ¡°You have, but you never obey,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    It was rare for her to obey him.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly, guiltily. She might obey in other things, but as a mother, she just could not control herself when it came to her children.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and whispered, ¡°It seems that the Dorrans Family is in a strange situation these days.¡±


    The Fu Family had always been paying close attention to the Gu Family¡¯s information and they had recently discovered that Gu Siting and Will, who had betrayed the Dorrans Family, were in contact.


    What this meant, he could think of it, and so could Cayman Dorrans.


    However, he had never met Cayman Dorrans and she had never mentioned this person to him.


    He only knew that Cayman Dorrans met her at Chenis Castle the day the wedding was cancelled. He was not sure if they had contacted each other after that.


    But he knew how much danger Cayman Dorrans was in.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°Yes, Yuan Meng told me about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    After all, he was her biological father whom she had been seeking for years. Now, they had not contacted each other directly, probably because they were worried about her conflict with the Fu Family.


    But if she really ignored everything Cayman Dorrans faced and something happened in the future, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    And he did not want her to have such a regret.

 Chapter 1214 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Rejection</h4>


    Gu Weiwei blinked and asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Fu Family, what do you want to do?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked again.


    Although she had only met Cayman Dorrans once, she had been looking for him for years when she was at the Gu Family.


    Cayman Dorrans was in a dangerous situation and she could not help but worry.


    Yuan Meng should have told her long ago, but she had never mentioned anything to him, so he asked her for her opinion.


    ¡°Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo agreed to stay with him and help him through the crisis,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Honestly, it would be better for Cayman Dorrans if she asked Fu Hanzheng for help.


    But with her conflict with the Fu Family, she could not drag the Fu Family into the fight against the Dorrans Family.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had reminded her about this matter.


    ¡°The Dorrans Family is facing three forces, and Yuan Meng and her husband alone are not a foolproof n.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    What was more, they had a child with them.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a while and said calmly, ¡°He asked Yuan Meng to pass on the message, so that I would not be involved with the Dorrans Family.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you think so too?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    The Fu Family should not interfere with the Dorrans Family¡¯s fight.


    However, he was worried that if anything happened to Cayman Dorrans in this battle, she would regret it.


    So when there was still room for negotiation, he asked her to make her own choice.


    If she really wanted to help that person, even though his father or the Old Lady would object, he would help her.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡°I believe that he has his own ns.¡±


    She was very surprised that Fu Hanzheng would mention this matter.


    Since she did not want the Fu Family to be involved, she had not mentioned anything to him, not even when she asked Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo to go to Italy.


    But the informationwork of the Fu Family would not hide anything from him.


    He asked her today because he wanted to know if she needed his help to get Cayman Dorrans through the trouble.


    If she opened her mouth, he would probably help her aid Cayman Dorrans, despite the family¡¯s opinion.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and did not force her any more.


    ¡°If you need anything, you can ask me. I won¡¯t turn you down.¡±


    He thought that as long as it was her request, he would not turn down anything other than a divorce.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did not mention this matter, and he could just pretend that he did not know anything and ask nothing, but he was afraid that she would lose her family, so he took the initiative to mention it.


    Apart from him, she had never met anyone else who had thought so much for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the Fu Family. Apart from helping Cayman Dorrans, I am also helping myself,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Because Gu Siting was involved too.


    After the wedding, Gu Siting had note to her or tried to contact her.


    Heter knew that because Cayman Dorrans was threatening him and his family, they had this peaceful and stable life.


    And the reason why Gu Siting was working with Will and the Anderson Family was because he wanted to get rid of this threat.


    So when he got rid of Cayman Dorrans, the next step would be toe to her.


    Therefore, this was not only to help Cayman Dorrans, but also to give them a long period of peace.

 Chapter 1215 - Like Husband, Like Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Like Husband, Like Wife</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word, realizing that he meant that Gu Siting was involved too.


    But she knew very well how much Fu Shengying and the Old Lady would hate her if he was involved because of her.


    She did not want to see Cayman Dorrans in danger, but for her, Fu Hanzheng and their two children were the most important things.


    ¡°I think that you can do whatever you want without joining forces with the Dorrans Family.¡±


    Gu Siting was now focused on dealing with Cayman Dorrans, so he would be less guarded against the Fu Family.


    At this moment, the Fu Family would be able to kill two birds with one stone.


    Firstly, he could seriously injure the Gu Family and secondly, he could solve the crisis of Cayman Dorrans.


    However, he did not need to vent his anger on Cayman Dorrans. They were just doing what they were supposed to do.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and reached out for her nose.


    ¡°You smart woman, you share my thoughts.¡±


    That was what he had nned, but if he joined forces with Cayman Dorrans, they would have a better chance of winning.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Like husband, like wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fu, you are right.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked very gentle.


    She must have thought of these things, so she never mentioned helping the Dorrans Family through the crisis.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat, I am hungry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and left the study with her. The servant had just finished preparing dinner.


    ¡­


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Fu Shiyi and He Chi, who had boarded the ne from Dubai, did not arrive home until the evening.


    The moment Fu Shiyi got off the ne, he was called back to the old mansion by Mrs. Fu. The moment he entered, he was lectured.


    ¡°What is wrong with you guys these days? Your brother is noting back from Dubai, and you and Shiqin are not around either. It is getting harder and harder to see you guys now.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I am going to star in a foreign movie and won¡¯t be in the country for a while?¡± Fu Shiyi gave his luggage to the servants as he brought out the excuse he had told them before he went to Dubai.


    He said that he was making a movie in another country and would be gone for more than a month.


    His family had never been interested in his work.


    But why was he told off the moment he came home? Could Second Brother have revealed the important secret?


    ¡°Your father said that you two have been acting very mysterious these days,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Also, her mother¡¯s instinct told her that they were hiding something from them.


    But she was not the kind of person who would get to the bottom of everything based on instinct.


    They refused to tell her, and she was toozy to ask. They would tell them when they wanted to.


    ¡°My father¡¯s menopause is here.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiyi put down his phone and keys and went into the bathroom.


    He had just left when his phone rang.


    Mrs. Fu nced at the phone and said towards the bathroom, ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I will be back soon,¡± Fu Shiyi answered.


    The phone rang a few times and hung up. Mrs. Fu was about to put it down, when she saw the unusual wallpaper on his phone.


    It seemed to be a picture, but it was not from the phone. It must have been taken by himself. In the picture were two very small babies.


    But where did these babiese from? What did he mean by using them as his phone¡¯s wallpaper?


    The more Mrs. Fu thought about it, the more confused she became. When Fu Shiyi came out of the room, she snapped at him.


    ¡°Where did this wallpapere from?¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Whose Child Was This?

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Whose Child Was This?</h4>


    Startled, Fu Shiyi looked at his mother in silence.


    He thought that his nephew and niece were too cute, so he had set them as his wallpaper.


    But the moment he went home, his mother found out about it.


    ¡°Well, I downloaded it online and used the wallpaper because it¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Downloaded it online?¡± Mrs. Fu obviously did not believe his far-fetched exnation.


    ¡°Yes, there are many such pictures online.¡± Fu Shiyi started to put on a show again. He must not reveal that these were his brother¡¯s children.


    Otherwise, their n would be ruined.


    However, Mrs. Fu was still sizing him up suspiciously and asked seriously, ¡°Tell me the truth, where did this picturee from? Did you have a child with someone else?¡±


    Out of her three sons, he was the most popr one among women and he had changed girlfriends one after another.


    Therefore, she would not find it strange if he had a child with someone.


    ¡°Impossible, Mom, I would never do such a thing!¡± Fu Shiyi denied.


    It was his brother who had a child outside, not him.


    ¡°Is it possible for you to use such a picture as a wallpaper?¡±


    Mrs. Fu stared at him, as if she could see through his soul.


    It was obviously a picture that was taken by him, not one downloaded from the inte.


    Also, why did he download such a baby picture for no reason?


    Also, using it as wallpaper was not something he would do.


    ¡°It is just a picture from Moments, they are a colleague¡¯s children. I saved the pictures as a wallpaper because I was curious about the twins. What is so strange about that?¡± Fu Shiyi looked calm on the surface, but he was panicking inwardly.


    Help! If he could not keep the secret for his brother, he would be killed!


    Mrs. Fu was not convinced. ¡°A colleague?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Brother and I are twin brothers and I saved them when we saw them because they are cute twins,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    Mrs. Fu seemed to believe him and sighed as she checked his phone.


    ¡°Sigh, when are you going to get married and have children? I am so worried.¡±


    She had waited so long for her eldest son to get married, but now he is divorced.


    Of these two, one did not want to get married and the other was a yboy. They were both very troublesome.


    Her friends had unted their children¡¯s wives to herst year, but now their grandchildren could also run around and call them grandma.


    Fu Shiyi took back his phone, reced the wallpaper and encrypted the album containing the pictures of his nephew and niece.


    Seeing his mother sighing in anticipation, he really wanted to tell her that the children in the picture were his brother and sister-inw¡¯s children, her own grandson and granddaughter.


    But when he thought of his brother, he restrained himself.


    His brother did not say anything, so he must not reveal anything.


    The moment they sat down at the dining table, Fu Shengying nced at him and said, ¡°Your brother does not n to get married again. You and Fu Shiqin can find your own girlfriends or go on a blind date, but bring your girlfriend home for the New Year.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi lost the mood to eat his dinner.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t let my brother not get married and have children. If he can¡¯t satisfy your wish of having a grandson, he will do something to me and Second Brother.¡±

 Chapter 1217 - Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Boyfriend</h4>


    However, his protest was not taken seriously by Fu Shengying.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even get married, what is the point of having you two?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiyi got very annoyed. He came to Fu Shengying and asked, ¡°So you gave birth to us so that we could get married and have your grandchildren?¡±


    This was definitely not his father, he and Second Brother must have been adopted by them.


    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Fu Shengying countered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about my brother, so you are picking on me and Fu Shiyi, forcing my brother and I to marry!¡± Fu Shiyi provoked.


    ¡°Alright, your father just thinks that you are not young anymore. Aren¡¯t you courting Ding Dongdong? Bring her home for the New Year.¡± Old Lady joined the urging team.


    They had found so many girls for Hanzheng but none of them interested him.


    Therefore, when he got married and had children, she would not be able to see that day even if she didn¡¯t enter the coffin.


    If she could not control him, she could control these two!


    ¡°My brother is the oldest, hurry him up.¡± Fu Shiyi used his shield.


    Bring Ding Dongdong home?


    He had not even managed to get Ding Dongdong on a sessful date, how was he going to bring her back?


    ¡°Stop talking about your brother,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t persuade my brother to get married, that is why you want me and my Second Brother to get married.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    If they knew that his brother had two children, they would either be happy or angry.


    They were just talking when Fu Shiqin, who had juste home from work, heard the second half of the conversation.


    ¡°Who wants me?¡±


    ¡°Our father can¡¯t persuade our brother to remarry anyone, so he wants us to get married and have a grandson for them.¡± Fu Shiyi stressed the point briefly, hoping to unite the forces as soon as possible.


    Fu Shiqin looked confused. If his brother was not getting married, they would be involved too.


    ¡°Oh well, I just remembered that I have some important meeting materials left at thepany that I need to work on before tomorrow, I will go and get them¡­¡±


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Fu Shengying bellowed.


    Fu Shiqin sat down and exchanged a look with Fu Shiyi, deciding to unite.


    ¡°Dad, my brother is not getting married, why are you ruining us?¡±


    His brother was living a happy life in Dubai and he had a cute son and a cute daughter, but they pretended that his brother was a poor, lonely man.


    ¡°We are not talking about your brother, we are talking about you two. Don¡¯t change the focus,¡± Fu Shengying said seriously.


    They were already of this age and the Old Lady was already over 70 years old.


    None of the three brothers were willing to get married now, so when would they get a grandson?


    During the Old Lady¡¯s birthday celebration, those who were of the same age as them came with their grandchildren, making them both jealous and envious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, so it is impossible to get married,¡± Fu Shiqin said and pointed at Fu Shiyi who was sitting next to him. ¡°He has many girlfriends, let him get married.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Second Brother this is not what you should do!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    He had thought that when he was back, they could unite and protest the marriage.


    But he turned around and betrayed him.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Fu Shiqin countered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, go and find one. You are too old to not have a girlfriend, isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡± Fu Shengying countered his second son Fu Shiqin directly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shiqin felt his heart aching. This was not his real father!


    ¡°You two, bring your girlfriends home for the New Year.¡± Fu Shengying made a request without saying anything more.


    ¡°Girlfriend, I can bring back as many as you want, but getting married is impossible.l,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    As long as he said that he needed a girlfriend to meet his father, countless women would line up to visit the Fu Family.


    Fu Shengying knew that he was trying to fool them.


    ¡°I am asking you to bring your girlfriend that you are going to marry home, stop ying tricks on me.¡±


    He only asked him to bring his girlfriend with him, but he wanted to find a woman who could fool them.


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t bring my girlfriend home anyways, but I will bring my boyfriend home if I have to.¡±

 Chapter 1218 - Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Second Brother</h4>


    Dumbfounded, Fu Shiyi looked at his second brother and sighed.


    ¡°Second Brother, when did you be gay?¡±


    That was impossible. He liked girls when he was in school and he even stole his girlfriend.


    ¡°You are gay!¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed.


    ¡°You said that you are bringing your boyfriend home.¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin red at him with teeth clenched. He had said that if the rtionship was forced, he would bring a man home.


    In this way, the Old Lady and the rest would not force him to get married.


    However, Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will support you being gay.¡±


    He had set him up, but now the tables had turned.


    ¡°Damn you.¡± Fu Shiqin shook off his hands.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fu Shengying could not stand their arguing and interrupted them. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your boyfriend or girlfriend, bring them home for the New Year. Watch out for your legs if you dare to fool us.¡±


    Why did he have a son? What was the point of having three sons? He could not even get a grandson.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and stayed silent.


    They ate dinner at the old mansion and were about to return to the Landscape Vi together.


    The moment they got into the car, Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°How are Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    Although he had left only a few days earlier than Fu Shiyi, yet when he thought that he could watch his nephew sleep alongside his niece for a few more days, he became very jealous.


    ¡°They have changed a lot. Within a few days, they have gained some weight and look so cute,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a reminiscent tone.


    He had never thought that children were anything special, but when Youyou and Tiantian were born and he saw them growing up, he found it wonderful.


    His brother was a winner in life. He had a lovely wife, a pair of cute twin babies and two obedient brothers.


    Fu Shiqin got very curious. ¡°Ah, when is our brothering home?¡±


    Although Fu Shiyi had sent him pictures and videos these days, he still wanted to see the two cute little buns with his own eyes.


    ¡°Alright, now is not the time to worry about them.¡± Fu Shiyi nced at Fu Shiqin who was driving and reminded him. ¡°The New Year is at the end of the month, where can we find a girlfriend?¡±


    His brother was definitely noting home for the New Year, so the two of them would be ruined.


    Fu Shiqin sighed deeply. ¡°Unless our brother can bring the children home and distract our father, we will not have a good time.¡±


    His father had been acting weird these days because he was jealous of the grandchildren of his friends. The elders of the Fu Family could not experience the joy of grandchildren at all.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    The children were still young and it was not easy to use them to help them with the remarriage n.


    He would probably have to wait until the children were more than one year old and could sweetly call them grandparents and great-grandparents. Then, he would use them as an escape actic with his father and his family.


    With the cute little buns in front of them, if they did not approve of their brother remarrying, the children would not have a father and they would not be grandparents.


    At that time, they would be in a hurry to ask their sister-inw to remarry their brother.


    But that day would take at least a year, and they would be ruined by the family in that time.


    ¡°Forget it, so be it. If I don¡¯t bring a girlfriend home, I don¡¯t believe that he will hit me,¡± Fu Shiqin said honestly.


    As long as they could withstand the pressure and not give them any hope, then when his brother and sister-inw came home with the children, they would be even more eager to be grandparents.


    ¡°But I want Dongdong back!¡± Fu Shiyi said sinisterly.


    When his father asked him to bring his girlfriend home for the New Year, he truly wanted to bring Ding Dongdong home.


    Although she was not his girlfriend.


    Fu Shiqin pulled over to the roadside and braked.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Tiantian the Foodie

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Tiantian the Foodie</h4>


    Chinese New Year was approaching and Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, who were far away in Dubai, did not show any signs of celebrating Chinese New Year.


    Gu Weiwei was devoted to taking care of her son and daughter, whilst Fu Hanzheng was busy with work and taking care of Mrs. Fu and the two children.


    Although he had promised that before a month had passed, the children could only stay with them for one night a week.


    But every night, she had to get up at midnight to visit the two children and stayed there for half an hour, before she was willing to go back and rest.


    Finally, one month passed and she was able to take care of the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng got off work an hour early and Gu Weiwei had already asked the servants to move some baby products over.


    She was hugging her daughter who had just woken up, looking very happy.


    ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    She was with the children every day, but when she brought the children from the same room to her own room to take care of them, she made it seem as if she were moving their home.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word and came to him with her daughter who had just woken up.


    ¡°Tiantian just woke up.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at his waking daughter and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Let me hug her?¡±


    It seemed that apart from the days at the hospital, he had not hugged them.


    After they were discharged from the hospital, most of the time they were taken care of by the nursery masters. They often visited them, but he almost never carried them himself.


    Instead of turning him down, Gu Weiwei carefully ced the child into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    He took her and said in amusement, ¡°She seems heavier than when she was born.¡±


    ¡°Of course she is heavy. She eats so much every day, even more than her brother. Is she not allowed to grow some more?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    It had been some time since the child was born and she, as the mother, had gradually grasped their habits.


    Although Tiantian was the younger sister, she had a bigger appetite than her brother. She wondered if she would be a foodie in the future.


    Fu Hanzheng held the child in his arms carefully, wondering what the child was looking at.


    Standing next to him, Gu Weiwei looked at the child in his arms and said, ¡°They willugh next month.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He could not wait to see the two babies smiling.


    Soon, Tiantian fell asleep in his arms.


    The servant came over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Fu, Madam, dinner is ready.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carefully ced his daughter into the cot and asked her to join him, when he saw the two children sleeping peacefully.


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei returned to the room early and saw that Youyou had just woken up.


    She picked up the child and turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°He was sleeping and so I only bathed Tiantian.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°I will go and fill the bathtub.¡±


    Having said these words, he went to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water. He came out after checking the temperature.


    ¡°The water is ready.¡±


    ¡°And his towel¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said as she held the baby.


    Fu Hanzheng soon found everything he needed and brought them into the bathroom.


    Gu Weiwei helped the child to remove his clothes and wash himself, whilst he waited by the side with the pink towel. When she finished washing the child, he wrapped the child in the towel and he cooperated with her perfectly.


    She threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said with a smile as she carried the child to the podium and helped him get dressed, ¡°Youyou, dad is great, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled without saying a word. When she finished putting on the clothes for the child, he took him and held him.


    ¡°Let me hold him for a while, you can take a rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the child from him and she put the child into the cot.


    ¡°They are already asleep. If you still have work to do, go and do your work.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the two sleeping children in the baby¡¯s bed and went upstairs to deal with work.


    When he returned to the room downstairs, Gu Weiwei was already fast asleep.


    However, Tiantian, the daughter in the baby bed, had already woken up and her eyes were open.

 Chapter 1220 - Best Dad in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Best Dad in the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    He looked helplessly at his sleeping wife and then at his daughter Tiantian who had woken up.


    Then he carefully carried the child to the nursery next door.


    The moment he hugged her, the girl started to cry.


    But the sound was too small, so the crying did not disturb Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Hanzheng calmly checked the baby¡¯s diaper and gave her a new diaper, but the girl was still crying.


    He nced at the milk bottle on the table, ced the child into the cradle in the nursery and tried to mix the milk for the first time.


    Luckily, he had learnt it before, so he did not panic.


    Also, he quickly heated the milk form and put it on the back of his hand to test the temperature, before feeding the child.


    Sure enough, she was still hungry. The moment the milk bottle entered her mouth, she stopped crying.


    She did not close her eyes to sleep until she finished the milk.


    Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief, carried the child back to the room and ced her in the cot.


    However, less than half an hour after he took a shower, his son Youyou woke up too.


    Hearing the child crying, Gu Weiwei woke up instantly. She got up and checked if the child¡¯s diaper was wet. After making sure that it was not a diaper problem, she confirmed that the child was crying out of hunger.


    Then she carefully fed the child in her arms.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her up, brushed her messy hair and went off the bed to pour her a cup of warm water.


    When she finished feeding the child, she gave him the water.


    ¡°Drink some water and rest.¡±


    Now that they are both full, they should be able to sleep peacefully.


    Gu Weiwei took over the cup, drank half of it and fell asleep.


    She had not expected that taking care of the two children at night would be so tiring, but she was willing to do it.


    Soon after she fell asleep, the two children woke up again. This time, the diaper was dirty.


    Fu Hanzheng carried the children to the nursery, changed the diaper ording to the routine of every baby and put them back into bed.


    In this way, Gu Weiwei slept for more than two hours before the two children woke up again because of hunger.


    She fed on but the other cried.


    Fu Hanzheng was a light sleeper, so when the child cried, he woke up with her. He made the milk and fed Youyou who was crying.


    Finally, the two little ones were full and quiet.


    Gu Weiwei put the child down and gave Fu Hanzheng a grateful hug when heid down on the bed.


    ¡°You must be the best father in the world.¡±


    The two children had cried together, and if he had not helped her in time, she would have cried too.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of his tired wife and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Better let the nurse take care of them, you are too tired.¡±


    Even if he was helping, waking up once every two hours was undoubtedly tiring.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with squinted eyes. ¡°No need, I can do it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly and did not object any more.


    ¡°Go to sleep, I will take care of them when they wake up.¡±


    Luckily, the two children did not only ept breast milk and were not particr about milk powder, so even if she did not wake up, he could still take care of them.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°You are going to work tomorrow, what about sleeping in the study?¡±


    Every time the child woke up, he would wake up too. He would not have the energy to work tomorrow.


    ¡°No need, just rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her hair and said with a gentle voice.


    She could not even take care of them when he was helping her, let alone when he was not around. How could she take care of them?


    Gu Weiwei answered drowsily and fell asleep.


    But two hourster, she woke up when she heard the child crying.


    She woke up six or seven times in one night.


    Every time, Fu Hanzheng would get up with her.


    If it was about changing the diaper, he would do it. If the child was hungry, he would help her feed them.


    That made her feel much more rxed.

 Chapter 1221 - Bad Mom

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Bad Mom</h4>


    Even with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s help, Gu Weiwei was still very tired from taking care of the two children overnight.


    Early in the morning, she fed the two children and gave them to the nursery teacher, whilst she and Fu Hanzheng ate breakfast at the table, feeling drowsy.


    Because of the children, she did not dare to sleep too deeply.


    And she had woken up so many times in one night that she felt dizzy.


    Seeing the serious dark circles under her eyes, Fu Hanzheng felt both concerned and helpless.


    ¡°Eat and sleep.¡±


    He could not even stand the two of them arguing throughout the entire night, let alone her recovery.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll eat a bowl of porridge, drink a cup of water and go back to sleep.¡±


    She had overestimated her own physical ability. It had only been one night and she had been defeated by them. How was she going to take care of them in the future?


    Fu Hanzheng saw her back to the room, covered her with the nket and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Get some rest, I will be back early in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei answered drowsily.


    Fu Hanzheng left the master bedroom and went to find the two nursery teachers.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do at lunch, don¡¯t disturb Madam¡¯s rest.¡±


    Luckily, the two children were not very reliant on breast milk, so when they were hungry, they could feed them with milk powder instead of sending them to her.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Fu.¡± They agreed.


    Fu Hanzheng did not leave for work until everything was settled.


    It was almost noon when Gu Weiwei woke up. She hurried to the nursery when she saw the time.


    The two children happened to be awake and were drinking the milk powder.


    She took the younger daughter Tiantian into her arms and fed her the milk bottle with one hand. Then she lowered her head and kissed the child¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Baby, I am sorry. I am so terrible at taking care of you.¡±


    If it had not been for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s help, she would have been very busyst night.


    ¡°Madam is not fully recovered, so it is more difficult for her to take care of the children at night than for us,¡± the nurse said with a smile.


    They were responsible for taking care of the children and there were four nursery teachers, two for each one. Even so, there were times when they could not stand it.


    Not to mention that she was still in her confinement period.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. She used to be able to make it through a few nights of filming.


    But now, she could not evenst one night. She was too weak.


    ¡°What about Mrs. Fu following Mr. Fu¡¯s wishes and taking care of the child after you are fully well?¡± The nurse tried to persuade her. ¡°You are too tired now, so you will not be able to recover well and you may not have enough breast milk. The two children will be very pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Gu Weiwei was not convinced.


    She had been very tired the night before and she did not feel much better after taking a nap.


    ¡°A woman suffers a great deal after giving birth to a child. She will suffer a great deal if she doesn¡¯t rest well.¡± The nurse tried to persuade her.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent, wondering if she should be obedient and not take care of the two children.


    She definitely could not bear to give up.


    But if she did not give up, she was afraid that she would not be able to keep him and the two childrenpany in health.


    Of course, she also knew that Fu Hanzheng was most likely the one who told her these things.


    If it was before, she would not have cared.


    But after taking care of the two childrenst night, her body could not take it anymore. Only now did she seriously think about what he had said.

 Chapter 1222 - Father and Others Missing Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Father and Others Missing Grandson</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng came home early in the afternoon. He asked the servant if Gu Weiwei was staying with the two children in the nursery and went straight to her.


    ¡°How long did you sleep for?¡±


    ¡°Three hours.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    But even so, she was still tired throughout the entire afternoon. She could not fall asleep, but she felt tired too.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and took hold of her shoulders.


    ¡°Then do you still insist on taking care of them at night?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of them during the day and follow your suggestion.¡±


    She had believed that she could take care of them.


    However, it turned out that she was not physically able to take care of the two of them in one night.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay.¡±


    That was exactly what he wanted. Seeing her waking up again and against night made his heart ache terribly.


    But he had tried so hard to persuade her to not take care of the child herself.


    Now she knew how tiring it was to take care of the two children overnight.


    ¡°But when I recover, I will still take care of them myself,¡± Gu Weiwei said confidently.


    She had to get well now, otherwise she would not be able to take care of them in the future.


    Although she could not take care of them at night, she had enough time to keep thempany during the day.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed.


    As long as she was willing to recuperate well, she could keep the children by her side in the future. The children would be a bit older by that time, so it should be easier to raise them.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s bloodshot eyes and sighed.


    ¡°You must have been very tiredst night too, right?¡±


    She had only woken up a few times in one night and Fu Hanzheng was the one who did most of the work.


    Although she had woken up a few times, the most she had done was to feed the child. But changing the diaper and mixing the milk powder¡­ Fu Hanzheng was doing all of these things.


    She had slept for a few hours at noon, but he went to work early in the morning.


    Her stubbornness had made herself and him suffer.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the two children and said with a smile, ¡°No, it is quite fun.¡±


    He was a bit tired, but seeing their cute faces, he felt that everything was worth it.


    They were just talking happily, when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang. Fu Hanzheng sounded displeased when he saw the caller.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, when are you and sister-inwing home?¡± Fu Shiqin asked pitifully.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°When are you going to tell our father about the children?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Watch your mouth, I will make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us when you are going to arrange it,¡± Fu Shiqin asked persistently.


    Oh, he wanted to see his nephew and niece, and he did not want his family to focus their matchmaking attention so much on him.


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Our parents miss their grandchildren so much. They think that you are going to die alone, so they are going to do something to Third Brother. They want us to bring our girlfriends home for the New Year! How can we bring them home?¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    His father and his family must have been stimted by someone else¡¯s grandchildren, so they were in a hurry to have grandchildren.


    If his brother came home and gave them the twins, his father and his family would not care if he and Third Brother got married or not. They would be enraptured by the two little buns.

 Chapter 1223 - Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Responsibility</h4>


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng said coldly, ¡°Now is not the time. You can solve your own problems.¡±


    The children were too young and Weiwei needed time to rest, not to return home.


    Also, he nned to let his family know about their existence when the children were older.


    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s our own problem? We were the ones who were implicated by you!¡± Fu Shiqin said unhappily.


    If his family had not thought that he would not get married and have children, they would not have thought about him and Third Brother.


    But now, his brother, the culprit, was telling him that they could solve their own problems.


    ¡°So?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    ¡°So you must be responsible for us.¡± Fu Shiqin expressed.


    During the past few days, he had been receiving calls from home urging him to bring his girlfriend home. He was almost forced to the rooftop.


    ¡°Responsible?¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you and sister-inwe back to save us as soon as possible, we¡¯ll take it as you being responsible,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He and Third Brother were ruined because the elders wanted to have a grandson as soon as possible.


    He and Third Brother did not have the grandchildren they wanted, but his brother did.


    ¡°You are the only one who needs saving, right?¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    With Fu Shiyi¡¯s personality, he could bring a whole train of girlfriends home.


    But Fu Shiqin had been single for years and he could not bring someone home.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Yes, Fu Shiyi told him that he was taking Ding Dongdong home.


    But New Year¡¯s Eve was next week, where was he going to find a girlfriend?


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said two words and rang off ruthlessly.


    When he was making the call, his son Youyou had already woken up.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the child, changed his diaper and asked, when Fu Hanzheng rang off, ¡°Your brother?¡±


    ¡°The family is urging him and Fu Shiyi to bring their girlfriends home, it seems that they want them to get married.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    But that was almost impossible.


    Fu Shiyi was a yboy in love and he would not give up an entire forest for a single tree.


    Fu Shiqin had been single for years and he would never bring his girlfriend home to get married.


    ¡°They are getting married?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled. She had never expected that to happen.


    ¡°They said that they want grandchildren, but it hasn¡¯t worked with me. They are desperate,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei stayed silent with the child in her arms and said, ¡°Then¡­ when are we going to tell your family about Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°Wait until the children grow up, but don¡¯t tell them. Let them find out for themselves,¡± Fu Hanzheng said mysteriously.


    ¡°Find out for themselves?¡±


    Gu Weiwei could not guess what he was up to.


    ¡°When the time is right, tell them that the children are with you, but don¡¯t let them know that we are together in secret.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her and then at Youyou in her arms and said, ¡°They want grandchildren now, and they will try their best to get the children back from you, don¡¯t give them to them.¡±


    They could not be able to take the children from her, so if they wanted to be grandparents and great-grandparents, they had to let them remarry.


    But the two children were still too young to be of use in this n.

 Chapter 1224 - The Process is Not That Important as Long as the Purpose is Achieved

    <h4>Chapter 1224: The Process is Not That Important as Long as the Purpose is Achieved</h4>


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless after hearing his words.


    ¡°Must you do this?¡±


    Although she had known that she was going to put on a terrible show for the elders of the Fu Family, she was afraid that she would not be able to y the role.


    ¡°If we tell them the truth, they will not ept it so easily. Instead, they will be angry because we have been together behind their backs,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Therefore, they must not let the family know that they had been together and that they were living in Dubai together.


    As long as these things were hidden, when they knew about the existence of the two children, they would definitely do everything they could to bring the children back to the Fu Family.


    As long as she insisted on not giving them to them, they would definitelypromise and let them remarry for the sake of the two children.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    ¡°As long as the goal is achieved, the process is not that important,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile as he held her in his arms.


    They were just talking when Tiantian woke up too.


    Fu Hanzheng went to pick up the child, checked the diaper skillfully and said after he found that everything was fine, ¡°She must be hungry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei left Youyou in his arms and went to breastfeed her little daughter.


    With his son in his arms, Fu Hanzheng looked at the mother and daughter next to him, looking very gentle.


    Before they had children, he had thought that with children, she would focus more on the children and he would be increasingly jealous.


    However, when these two little ones really arrived, he was not feeling that way at all.


    Seeing her giving birth to two children, he wanted to take good care of their children.


    ¡­


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    Unlike Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei¡¯s family, who lived in secret in Dubai, the Gu Family had always been quiet and even a bit sinister.


    Ling Yan¡¯s death did not affect Gu Siting at all. He was still busy with work, but when he returned to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, he often lingered in the room where Gu Weiwei used to live.


    Sometimes, he would talk to himself in the empty room.


    Mrs. Gu came in with Grandpa Gu in the wheelchair and went straight to Gu Siting¡¯s room.


    They looked calm and serious. ¡°You went to meet Will Dorrans?¡±


    Gu Siting came back to himself and looked up at the two people at the door.


    He did not admit or deny their question.


    Although the meeting was very secretive, they still knew about it.


    ¡°Grandpa, I am in charge of everything in the Gu Family. I hope that if anything happens, you will note and interrogate me.¡±


    ¡°You made the decision because you colluded with the traitor of the Dorrans Family?¡± Mrs. Fu asked furiously.


    ¡°The Gu Family can¡¯t be controlled by Cayman Dorrans forever,¡± Gu Siting said.


    He had been threatening him with their lives. If he went to Weiwei again, he would kill his mother and grandfather.


    But he did not want to give up because of his threat.


    As long as he was alive, he would object to him seeking out Weiwei.


    Therefore, in order to meet her again, the first obstacle he had to get rid of was Cayman Dorrans.


    He knew that he and the Gu Family were not strong enough to fight against him.


    But there were so many people who wanted his life, and as long as he helped, he could get what he wanted.


    He could stop being threatened by Cayman Dorrans and others could get what they wanted.

 Chapter 1225 - You Are Not What She Likes

    <h4>Chapter 1225: You Are Not What She Likes</h4>


    Hearing his words, Grandpa Gu, who was not feeling well, got so annoyed that he coughed violently and almost could not catch his breath.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up on Weiwei.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans had threatened him, but if he did not look for Weiwei, everything would be fine.


    But he refused to give up. Even if he had to work with Will and Anderson, he had to get rid of Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Do you want me to see the person I have been looking forward to so much, helping Fu Hanzheng?¡± Gu Siting countered.


    He made an exchange with Gu Yun Che and she had really returned, which meant that he had gained everything he had suggested.


    But when he got her back, she ended up being with Fu Hanzheng. How could he ept that?


    ¡°Are you going to ruin the Gu Family because of her?¡± Grandpa Gu mmed the arm of the wheelchair and asked furiously.


    Whether it was Gu Weiwei or Mu Weiwei, they were no longer rted to the Gu Family.


    But Gu Siting refused to give up. He still wanted her to return to the Gu Family.


    He even wanted to work with someone to get rid of Cayman Dorrans.


    Whether he could seed or not, if he targeted Cayman Dorrans, the Fu Family would take advantage of the situation. Didn¡¯t he think about the difficulty the Gu Family would have?


    And all of this was for a woman who would never return to his side.


    Gu Siting stayed silent. At this point, he would not hesitate to make a bet with the Gu Family or even with the devil.


    ¡°Siting, no matter what you do, Weiwei will nevere home.¡± Mrs. Gu tried to persuade him.


    She had not paid too much attention to Weiwei¡¯s movements in Hua Land, but she knew that she and Fu Hanzheng were almost getting married.


    And she would not have married Fu Hanzheng, if she had not truly liked him.


    Since he was the person she truly liked, no matter what Siting did, she would never leave Fu Hanzheng and return to the Gu Family, which had once killed her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that it is impossible,¡± Gu Siting said resolutely.


    Of course he knew that he was gambling with the fate of the entire Gu Family.


    Logically, he should give up and let her be with Fu Hanzheng.


    But he could not help himself.


    When he found out that she was still alive, he could not sleep a wink.


    She was right within his reach but he could not get close to her. That was such a torment.


    Grandpa Gu said furiously, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I will hold a board meeting and remove you from your position at Gu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at the elderly Grandpa Gu and said ruthlessly, ¡°Grandpa, the Gu¡¯s Enterprise is no longer something you can control.¡±


    He had taken over the Gu¡¯s Enterprise for years and most of the people in the Enterprise were his trusted aides. It was impossible to drive him out of the position, even if he was his grandfather.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu Siting and got so annoyed that he could not breathe.


    Mrs. Gu put on the oxygenating equipment and looked at her stubborn and scary son in disappointment.


    ¡°You want her back so badly, but look at yourself, you don¡¯t look like someone she would like.¡±

 Chapter 1226 - You Are Not What She Likes 2

    <h4>Chapter 1226: You Are Not What She Likes 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Siting looked at his mother in astonishment, feeling his heart aching.


    Mrs. Gu gritted her teeth and countered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let her go and you want her back so badly, but are you the person she likes? If you are not, why must shee back?¡±


    ¡­


    Weiwei wanted to be with someone warm and sunny, but this sinister-looking Siting was not someone she would like.


    Facing Mrs. Gu¡¯s question, Gu Siting stayed silent for a long time.


    ¡°She liked me.¡±


    ¡°So many things have happened, and everything has changed. She has changed, so have you. You are no longer the person she liked, and she is no longer the Weiwei she used to be.¡± Mrs. Gu looked at her son who was obsessed with the past, feeling both annoyed and concerned.


    Everyone hade out from the past, except for him who had trapped himself in the past and wanted everything to return to how it was before.


    But Weiwei was no longer the original Weiwei and she no longer had him in her heart.


    ¡°Even if everything has changed, the Fu Family is not a ce she should stay. They will not ept her rtionship with the Gu Family,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Fu Hanzheng and she were divorced and the elders of the Fu Family did not allow them to be together any more.


    Maybe she did not want toe home yet, but one day, she would.


    Mrs. Gu threw a look at Grandpa Gu and did not want to talk with Gu Siting any more.


    ¡°You were not like this before. You are a crazy person now. No one will like a crazy person.¡±


    Having said these words, she left with Grandpa Gu.


    Seeing them off, Gu Siting stood still for a long time.


    Yes, he was crazy.


    He had gone crazy the moment he found out that she was still in this world, overjoyed, and ready to marry Fu Hanzheng.


    But only she could cure his craziness.


    He looked around the room she used to live in and suddenly realized that he had never left.


    After her wedding with Fu Hanzheng, he had not had a chance to see her again.


    He could only find out about her through the news.


    Because after Cayman Dorrans took away her body, he not only threatened him not to meet her but also removed the person that he had arranged to track her.


    After she showed up at the promotional events of the movie, Life Reboot, she hadpletely disappeared.


    He searched all the entertainment news in Hua Land and even the international board every day and found no news of her. And all the people he arranged to track her down did not have time to gain anything before they were discovered by Cayman Dorrans.


    He had no idea where she was or who she was with or what she was doing.


    This feeling almost made him copse.


    That was why he wanted to get rid of Cayman Dorrans, so that he could approach her again.


    Although he knew that such a decision was very risky, that was the only way he could get news of her and see her again.


    But he was also worried that Fu Hanzheng would deal with him while he dealt with Cayman Dorrans.


    Also, because of Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng and Cayman Dorrans might work together.


    Even if it was not on the surface, they would still take care of each other in secret, which made their n even more difficult.


    That was thest thing he wanted to see, but he had to be on guard.

 Chapter 1227 - Single Men

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Single Men</h4>


    Soon, it was Chinese New Year.


    Fu Shengying kept reminding Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin to bring their girlfriends home, and he was very worried about the New Year.


    Mrs. Fu was not in a hurry. She was mentally prepared that none of them would be able to bring a girlfriend home.


    Therefore, she was happily preparing the reunion dinner with the servants.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady were drinking tea in the living room and could not sit still.


    ¡°No, I need to call them.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shengying put down the newspaper, got up and made a call to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Where are you? How much longer before you return?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the way to pick up my girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shengying was not convinced.


    Fu Shiyi countered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to bring my girlfriend home?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you pick her up, be careful.¡±


    Hearing that he was really going to bring someone back, Fu Shengying felt very consoled.


    After the conversation with Fu Shiyi, he made a call to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Shiyi is picking up his girlfriend, how much longer do you have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, where can I find one?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Forget it, he better stay at thepany for the New Year.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you find her. You must bring someone home today, or you will suffer!¡± Fu Shengying threatened.


    Fu Shengying sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, I wille back, I will bring someone back too.¡±


    With his brother away from home, he and Third Brother were having a very difficult time.


    Fu Shiqin rang off and called Fu Shiyi curiously.


    ¡°Where the hell did you get a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Dongdong is my future girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    He had spent a great deal of effort to persuade Ding Dongdong toe home with him for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    ¡°We agreed to be single, but you found a girlfriend in secret. What happened to being united as brothers?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was furious. They had both gone home empty-handed a few days ago and he was not sure how he was doing.


    ¡°Dongdong did not promise me a few days ago, but now she has promised me. Of course it is different.¡± Fu Shiyi sounded very proud as he said, ¡°You are single, don¡¯t drag me into it.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Fu Shiqin rang off furiously.


    If neither of them brought a girlfriend home, they would be battered together.


    Damn, Fu Shiyi had lured Ding Dongdong here, so he was the only one suffering against the firepower of his father and grandmother.


    After thinking for a while, he made a call.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at my ceter.¡±


    The man agreed instantly. ¡°Sure,e and pick me up.¡±


    Fu Shiqin agreed unwillingly, finished the work and went downstairs to pick him up.


    One hourter, the sky turned dark.


    In the capital city, which had always been a bustling ce, there were very few cars and Fu Shiyi drove Ding Dongdong back to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    He had just parked the car and was about to enter the house with Ding Dongdong, when he heard the sound of a car. He turned around and saw that it was Fu Shiqin¡¯s car.


    ¡°Hang on, hang on, I want to see who Second Brother has brought home.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s car pulled over behind him and saw Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°You are just jealous!¡± Fu Shiyi put his hands over Ding Dongdong¡¯s shoulders and said gloatingly, ¡°If you dare toe home alone, our father will punish you!¡±


    ¡°Who said that I came home alone?¡± Fu Shiqin said as he knocked on the window. ¡°Why are you still inside?¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked at the opened car door and got startled when he saw the maning out of the car.

 Chapter 1228 - Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Second Brother</h4>


    Fu Shiqin did not bring home a girlfriend¡­ but He Chi.


    He Chi got out of the car and nced at Fu Shiyi who was looking at him weirdly.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Is this your first day knowing me?¡±


    ¡°When did you and Second Brothere out?¡± Fu Shiyi looked at them with a flirty smile.


    ¡°Out of the closet? You just came out!¡± He Chi snapped.


    Fu Shiyi said with his arms crossed, ¡°Our family asked us to bring our girlfriends home today, but Second Brother brought you home and yet you say that you are not out of the closet?¡±


    Although he knew that it was impossible, he would definitely make fun of them when he had the chance.


    ¡°Damn, Fu Shiqin, when did you have a crush on me?¡± He Chi turned to Fu Shiqin and asked.


    ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t have a crush on you, you stupid man! What are you still doing standing here?¡±


    Fu Shiqin could not stand the two clowns and entered the house himself.


    Fu Shengying and family were waiting for them at home, when they saw Fu Shiqining in alone.


    ¡°Where is your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Behind you,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    When he called him, he only said that he was bringing someone home, not specifically a man or a woman.


    Having said these words, Fu Shiyi pushed He Chi into the house and said, ¡°This is Second Brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Fu Shengying and the others looked at He Chi weirdly.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Grandma Fu, I am just here for food. If you don¡¯t wee me, I¡­ I will go home,¡± He Chi said angrily.


    His parents were long gone and he used toe to the Fu Family for food. It was not the first time for him toe to their home for dinner.


    So when Fu Shiqin asked him to join them for dinner, he followed him.


    Unexpectedly, his family asked him to bring his girlfriend home for dinner.


    ¡°Forget it, you are already here,¡± Mrs. Fu came back to herself and said.


    He Chi did not stand on ceremony and stayed after hearing what Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shiyi introduced the woman he had brought home and said, ¡°Here, this is Ding Dongdong who I told you about.¡±


    Ding Dongdong cooperatively said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Fu, Aunt Fu and Grandma Fu, I am Ding Dongdong.¡±


    Fu Shengying sized her up and nodded in constion.


    The girl looked pretty and elegant, and it would be nice if he could get what he wanted¡­ a grandson.


    ¡°What does Miss. Ding do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a racer and I also work as a model.¡± Ding Dongdong confessed.


    ¡°Racer?¡±


    Fu Shengying sized up the tall and slender girl in astonishment. There were many men in the racing field and very few active female drivers.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that you have collected many antique cars, Uncle Fu, I am very interested,¡± Ding Dongdong said.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. If it had not been for this, she would not havee with him.


    ¡°I did keep some. If you are interested, you can take a look at themter,¡± Fu Shengying said generously.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Uncle Fu,¡± Ding Dongdong said happily.


    Due to Ding Dongdong¡¯s arrival, Fu Shengying had forgotten to deal with Fu Shiqin, so the atmosphere at the dinner table was quite harmonious.


    They were talking when Ding Dongdong asked, ¡°Oh yes, President Fu and Weiwei are noting home for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    Fu Shengying coughed and said, ¡°They are divorced. Hanzheng has a job in Dubai and he is noting home this year.¡±


    ¡°Divorced?¡±


    Ding Dongdong looked at them in astonishment. Although the wedding had been cancelled, Mu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng should not have ended up getting a divorce.

 Chapter 1229 - I Am a Straight Man

    <h4>Chapter 1229: I Am a Straight Man</h4>


    Seeing his father and the Old Lady looking displeased, Fu Shiyi elbowed Ding Dongdong¡¯s arm and threw a look at her.


    Ding Dongdong had wanted to ask why they were divorced, but seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s expression, she gave up.


    They looked sopatible. It would be a pity if they were divorced.


    ¡°Alright, eat now, don¡¯t let the food get cold.¡±


    Mrs. Fu broke the awkward atmosphere and urged everyone to eat.


    After dinner, Fu Shengying was about to show Ding Dongdong his car collection when the Old Lady stopped him.


    ¡°What is there to talk about with an old man like you?¡±


    Fu Shengying understood what the Old Lady meant and smiled.


    ¡°Shiyi, I am a bit tired, please take Miss Ding there.¡±


    Fu Shiyi threw a very grateful look at his father and took Ding Dongdong to the underground parking lot.


    The moment they left, Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Shiqin and He Chi, who were ying with their phones.


    ¡°What is going on with you two?¡±


    ¡°Both of us?¡± He Chi blinked. What was wrong with them?


    Fu Shengying sized them up and said, ¡°You two are really in that kind of rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡± Fu Shiqin looked confused.


    Fu Shengying stared at them and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t have a girlfriend and have never been in a rtionship, but you are always together. Are you sure you are not in that kind of rtionship?¡±


    Startled, He Chi raised his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Fu, I am just here for a meal, don¡¯t think too much about it. Second Brother and I are very pure. I like women and he likes women too, don¡¯t think too much about us.¡±


    He came for a meal, why would people think that he and Second Brother were gay?


    He was such a straight man, how could he be gay?


    ¡°Alright, what are you thinking?¡± Mrs. Fu interrupted Fu Shengying¡¯s ridiculous conjecture and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call Hanzheng and ask him how he is doing.¡±


    However, no one answered the call the first time, and it took a long time for the second time.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded as cold as ever.


    ¡°It is New Year¡¯s Eve at home today, how is it going?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said simply.


    He had been helping Weiwei to bathe the two children but had to stop and went upstairs to answer the call.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be gone for one year? Then you should be able to return in half a year, right?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    They were not used to him being gone for so long.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If he nned to go home when the children were older, he would have to stay here for some time.


    Mrs. Fu sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°Want to talk with your father and grandma?¡±


    ¡°No need, just take care of yourselves,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Mrs. Fu pursed her lips and said, ¡°No matter how busy you are, don¡¯t forget to take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng rang off.


    Mrs. Fu hung up and sighed.


    ¡°He might not be able to return in half a year.¡±


    After all, he would rather stay abroad because of the divorce.


    ¡°Is he nning to never return to this home?¡± Fu Shengying asked with a dark expression.


    ¡°You asked our brother to get a divorce. Even if hees back from Dubai, he can still go somewhere else and nevere home.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Recently, the old man seemed to have regretted making his brother divorce.


    Now the sess rate of his brother¡¯s remarriage n would be even higher.

 Chapter 1230 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Fu Shengying was already in a bad mood because he did not bring his girlfriend home and had brought He Chi with him instead. Now that he was interrupted, he was even more speechless.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. Just you wait and see. Even if my brother is back, he will leave soon. Hua Land is a sad ce that can¡¯t be stayed in, any longer,¡± Fu Shiqin said and sighed pitifully.


    Startled, He Chi followed Fu Shiqin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, he even asked me to prescribe him antidepressants before he left.¡±


    Damn.


    Fu Hanzheng was in the arms of his lovely wife in Dubai and his children were by his side. He was living a much sweeter life than them, but they were ying the role of him being alone and miserable.


    ¡°Antidepressants?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Yes, the wedding was ruined and he has already gotten the divorce certificate and now he has left. How depressing.¡± He Chi sighed.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady looked displeased too. They knew that they had put him in a difficult position.


    She had thought that since he had always been calm and rational, the divorce would be over soon.


    Unexpectedly, he was forced into this situation.


    If they did not get a divorce, they would feel very ufortable seeing Gu Weiwei entering the house. But now he had got a divorce, they were feeling even more ufortable seeing him in this state.


    ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Fu Shengying asked He Chi.


    Fu Shiqin blinked at He Chi, indicating that he should y the role well.


    He Chi sighed and said slowly, ¡°You all know how he used to be. His only feelings were entrusted to this person, and now that he has to be separated, he has lost his feelings. He will definitely be depressed.¡±


    He was having a wonderful time in Dubai, but they were helping him to fool the elders of the Fu Family. That was enough.


    Fu Shengying thought that it made sense. Hanzheng did like Gu Weiwei a lot.


    He would find it very difficult to ept that she had been divorced and cut off from him. No wonder he did not want to stay in the country and went to Dubai.


    Seeing his father¡¯s serious expression, Fu Shiqin knew that they had convinced them.


    After his brother got a divorce, he had not been showing up at home.


    When his father and the rest had be concerned enough, his brother and sister-inw woulde home with the children. With some more nning, the remarriage would be sessful.


    Mrs. Fu sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Gu Weiwei rarely appears after herst movie was released.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is studying abroad and preparing for a new movie,¡± Fu Shiqin said without changing his expression.


    ¡°Apart from that, she is actually an excellent child in every aspect.¡± Mrs. Fu sighed.


    That child was so innocent.


    She had suffered so much at the Gu Family and now she was suffering so much at their hands.


    ¡°They are divorced, what are you talking about? Do you want them to remarry?¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    ¡°What remarriage? There are so many people courting her now, including the prince of Sweden and the eldest grandson of the Qin Family. They are all fighting to marry her, why should she remarry our brother?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°If she remarries just like this, she is not a devoted person.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his father and said, ¡°You don¡¯t allow her to be with our brother and yet you don¡¯t allow her to marry anyone. You are so strict.¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Love</h4>


    Feeling guilty, Fu Shengying could not counter Fu Shiqin¡¯s words.


    Honestly speaking, apart from her rtionship with the Gu Family, she was the candidate that Hanzheng and everyone else were satisfied with.


    But the Gu Family was a barrier that the Fu Family could not get over.


    ¡°Alright, it is the New Year, why mention her?¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Anyway, his brother and his wife already had children. When he met his grandchildren in the future, he would lower his head and beg his brother to remarry her.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at her husband Fu Shengying and then at the Old Lady. She could tell that they regretted asking Hanzheng to get a divorce, but what was done was done, and they did not want to talk about it anymore.


    They had already gotten a divorce and they were the ones who had caused them to be divorced. It was impossible for them to not be able to stand it and let them remarry.


    Firstly, they could not bring themselves to be embarrassed, and secondly, it was unknown if they were still willing to be together.


    ¡°But this Ding Dongdong looks good.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of looking good? Third Brother is not even her boyfriend!¡± Fu Shiqin betrayed Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong without hesitation.


    ¡°Not even her boyfriend?¡± Fu Shengying could not believe it.


    Fu Shiqin continued as he chewed the apple.


    ¡°He can lie to other girls, but not Ding Dongdong.¡±


    It was not that Ding Dongdong did not like Fu Shiyi, but he had failed her expectations terribly in front of her before, so Fu Shiyi would not seed so easily.


    But Fu Shiyi had no idea that Ding Dongdong was an old acquaintance.


    Fu Shiqin knew that, but he would not tell him either. It was so satisfying to watch Third Brother, who had always been sessful in love, being mistreated.


    ¡°But at least he has brought her home. He will have a chance sooner orter,¡± Fu Shengying said and red at Fu Shiqin who only knew how to eat. ¡°What else do you know apart from eating?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took a bite of the apple. Apart from eating, he was also working hard.


    Otherwise, when his brother went to Dubai, the Fu¡¯s Enterprise would have been in a mess.


    Having lectured Fu Shiqin, Fu Shengying turned to He Chi who was ying with his phone.


    ¡°You too, He Chi, what are you doing with them? What is so fun about staying with these men together? Don¡¯t you know how to y with girls?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He Chi blinked in astonishment. It was not rxing ying with girls.


    Girls needed someone to keep thempany no matter what they did. He could not speak with such a heavy tone. If they were unhappy, they would scold or fight.


    ¡°Uncle, you are right. I will never y with them again.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at him speechlessly. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What, are you not willing to let me go?¡± He Chi adjusted his sses and asked with a sinister smile, ¡°You don¡¯t really like me, do you?¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin took the remaining apple core and stuffed it into He Chi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Come on, let me show you how unwilling I am!¡±


    Seeing the two men who were about to have a fight, Fu Shengying waved his hands impatiently.


    ¡°If you want to fight, go outside and don¡¯t smash my antique collection, otherwise I will break your legs.¡±


    Hearing these words, He Chi and Fu Shiqin both stopped.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I am going back to thepany to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°I need to go back to the hospital too, if there is an emergency, the hospital will need someone.¡±


    Fu Shengying did not ask them to stay but said, ¡°In a few days, we are going to Dubai, so don¡¯te home for the time being.¡±


    ¡°To¡­ to Dubai?¡± Fu Shiqin got so frightened that his voice shook.

 Chapter 1232 - Overkill

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Overkill</h4>


    Fu Shengying calmly leafed through the newspaper and said, ¡°Your brother has been alone for so long and he is busy. We have to go and take a look.¡±


    He had not thought about it before, but after hearing what they said today, he felt even more guilty.


    That was why he decided to go and take a look.


    They forced him to do this.


    Mrs. Fu agreed.


    ¡°He is alone over there for the New Year, we should go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I think we better not go.¡± Fu Shiqinughed dryly.


    It seemed that he had betrayed his brother and made his father feel guilty. So much so that he now wanted to console his brother in Dubai.


    But his brother was not alone in Dubai. There were four of them.


    If they went there, everything they had been hiding would be exposed.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Fu Shengying squinted at him unhappily.


    Fu Shiqin touched his nose guiltily. ¡°Well my brother doesn¡¯t seem to be very pleased with you, so why are you asking for trouble?¡±


    If they ran over there and found sister-inw and the two children, the n would be ruined.


    But if his brother avoided them so that they would not find sister-inw and the two children, where would he hide the three living people?


    What was more, the entire house was full of their belongings. If they hid it, they would not be able to hide everything.


    ¡°That is not your problem,¡± Fu Shengying said coldly.


    Fu Shiqin and He Chi exchanged a look and decided to leave first.


    They two went out and said as they got into the car, ¡°If they really go to Dubai, it will be a big problem.¡±


    They had tried so hard to conceal the fact that Gu Weiwei was also in Dubai and that she had already given birth to children, but they could not conceal anything once they went there.


    ¡°If we stop them now, my father will be suspicious.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed in distress.


    They had just said that they were going to visit his brother, but he was trying to stop them. They should have suspected something.


    After all, his parents were not easily fooled.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Let them go?¡± He Chi asked.


    There was no time to change the n.


    ¡°We must not let them go,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He Chi looked at him sideways and said, ¡°If something unexpected happens to you or Third Brother, they might not be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°Unexpected?¡± Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows.


    He Chi touched his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, it would be best if something happens to you. In this way, you won¡¯t be able to do everything at thepany. In this way, your father and the rest will have to help, so they won¡¯t be able to go to Dubai.¡±


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°I think you are the only one who wants me to be in an ident.¡±


    What was the benefit of paying such a terrible price to stop them from going to Dubai?


    ¡°That is the most effective method,¡± He Chi said.


    If something happened to Fu Shiyi, he would at most be sent to the hospital and they would still leave.


    But if something happened to Fu Shiqin and he could not focus on thepany, they would be anxious.


    If they were anxious, they would not be in a hurry to go to Dubai.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he picked up the phone and decided to tell his brother about it. What was he going to do?


    After all, his brother was involved.


    However, the call did not go through until thest ring when his brother finally answered.


    ¡°Make it brief.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed and said, ¡°Our father ns to visit you in Dubai.¡±

 Chapter 1233 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Brothers</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    What were theying here for, for no reason?


    Could it be that they had not kept their mouths sealed and revealed something that made them suspicious?


    ¡°Brother, I promise that we did not spill the beans.¡± Fu Shiqin shivered when he heard his brother¡¯s cold tone. ¡°It was our father who suddenly realized that we were having a family reunion at home and you were alone in Dubai, so he decided to visit you.¡±


    He did not dare to say that they had overyed their love for him, so that his father had such thoughts.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and said calmly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do? What if they find sister-inw and the children?¡± Fu Shiqin panicked.


    His brother should have been the one who panicked the most, but he was even more anxious than his brother.


    ¡°Tell me when they areing,¡± Fu Hanzheng did not answer his question.


    Startled for a few seconds, Fu Shiqin asked discreetly, ¡°You want them to go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, don¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned him.


    Since they wereing, they would be suspicious if they objected to theming here.


    So they could do whatever they wanted.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to reveal everything?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    His brother did not object to his father¡¯s visit, so he was going to tell his sister-inw and the two children in advance?


    But it was obviously not safe.


    ¡°Let me know when they areing.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to say anything more, so he rang off after saying what he wanted to say.


    Fu Shiqin mumbled as he held the phone, ¡°Why is my brother not stopping them?¡±


    What was his brother up to?


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. You don¡¯t understand what your brother is thinking.¡± He Chi patted his shoulders sympathetically.


    Since Fu Hanzheng did not stop them, he must have his own ns.


    Fu Shiqin was driving and still could not understand what his brother was going to do.


    It was obviously not the best time for his father to know about sister-inw and the two children.


    But he did not object to his father¡¯s visit. What would happen if he found out?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just drive properly?¡± He Chi gripped his seat belt andined as he stared at the car that was about to be overtaken. ¡°Your brother is not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry for?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, why should I be in a hurry?¡± Fu Shiqin suddenly realized that his brother was not in a hurry, what was he in a hurry for?


    Anyway, even if sister-inw and the two children were found at home, it would be his brother¡¯s trouble and it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Everyone else is calm when ites to your brother, but what about you and Third Brother?¡± He Chiined.


    Every time, Fu Hanzheng was not in a hurry, but Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin was displeased and pulled over by the roadside.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    He Chi gripped the seat belt. ¡°I am not getting out.¡±


    He could not get a taxi today because it was the New Year and the ce was so far away from the hospital. Was he supposed to walk there?


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to get out.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    What brotherhood was this? They were brothers!

 Chapter 1234 - Valentines Day?

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Valentine¡¯s Day?</h4>


    Although Fu Hanzheng was a bit surprised that Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu wereing to Dubai, he did not panic.


    He calmly made the arrangements and went downstairs calmly.


    Gu Weiwei was hugging Youyou, who had just woken up, in the living room, when she saw himing downstairs with his daughter.


    ¡°See? Dad is here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng approached and chuckled.


    ¡°He is too young to understand you.¡±


    Ever since she had two children, she seemed to talk to herself every now and then.


    The two children were too young to understand or respond to her, but she was very happy.


    ¡°When they are a bit older, they will understand,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Before the children were born, she had thought that the arrival of the children would bring them great happiness.


    But when they really came, the joy and happiness they brought were immeasurable.


    She was satisfied just by watching them sleeping.


    When they were first examined, they were only the size of a peanut in her belly.


    Then they grew up in her belly day by day and after they were born, they continued to grow up day by day. The pride and happiness of being a mother was irreceable, no matter how many sessful movies she made.


    With the child in his arms, Fu Hanzheng looked at her and said, ¡°Do you have time to go out on Monday?¡±


    ¡°Out?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    The two children were still so young, how could they be brought out?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go out? We can go out for a few hours on Monday and leave the children to the care of the nursery teacher,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Why could she not stay at home? Why did she have to leave the two children alone?


    ¡°Something important.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked with a smile, ¡°Because it is Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    It was Valentine¡¯s Day next Monday.


    ¡°So, is Mrs. Fu willing to ept the invitation?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile.


    Ever since the children were born, although they spent most of their time together, they spent most of their time around the two children.


    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, she had not left the house.


    It was Valentine¡¯s Day next Monday.


    He hoped that they could leave other people and things alone for a few hours.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    Although she would not be able to let go of the two children, she looked forward to the long-lost date.


    After all, they had not had a proper date since they had children.


    Fu Hanzheng had been worried that she would refuse to go out because of the two children, but she unexpectedly agreed.


    ¡°I thought you would not agree.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to turn you down.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Due to the arrival of the two children, she had neglected him too much. If she turned down such a short date, it would hurt his heart too much.


    He looked at Gu Weiwei and chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Fu Shiqin did not mention a single word about Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu visiting in Dubai.


    He was indeed a bit surprised that they wereing to Dubai, but he did not want this news to bring her pressure and trouble.

 Chapter 1235 - Happy Valentines Day

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Happy Valentine¡¯s Day</h4>


    Valentine¡¯s Day happened a few days after the two children were one month old.


    After returning home from the hospital, Gu Weiwei, who had not left home for dozens of days, could finally step out of the house.


    In the afternoon, when the children were still sleeping, she went through her walk-in closet and found a dress she could wear on her date.


    As she flipped through the clothes in the walk-in closet, she realized that when she was pregnant, she either wore her maternity clothes or the breast-feeding clothes she often wore. There were no formal dresses for her to wear on a date.


    There were two fitted dresses, but she had gained some weight because of her pregnancy, so she could not fit into them.


    So she started to worry about the wardrobe of clothes.


    She had not been out for so long and yet she still could not put on any clothes.


    Her joyful mood was affected and she became depressed.


    She was just worrying about the outfit for the date when the servant knocked at the door.


    ¡°Madam, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in astonishment.


    She did not have many acquaintances here, and very few people knew that she was here. Who woulde to visit?


    She walked out of the bedroom and saw ten well-dressed Arabian locals standing in the living room with arge amount of bags.


    A woman who looked like a supervisor came forward and said in English, ¡°Mrs. Fu, Mr. Fu bought some things and asked us to deliver them to you. If it is convenient, please let us put them away.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in astonishment. ¡°Suit yourselves.¡±


    Since it was arranged by him, she would not object.


    ¡°Which room is your walk-in closet?¡± the female manager asked.


    Hearing a child crying, Gu Weiwei said to the servant, ¡°Take them there.¡±


    Having said these words, she went into the nursery to visit the two children.


    After changing the diapers for the two children and feeding them, she carried Tiantian back to the master bedroom.


    The moment she entered, she saw that the walk-in closet, which had been filled with maternity clothes and breast-feeding clothes, had been changed into a new one. All kinds of dresses and suits were hung up, and it was obvious that they were designed by Merlin and Martin Green.


    Apart from thetest clothes, there were also matching jewelry.


    After they tidied up the walk-in closet, only a small portion of the clothes were left.


    After everything was sorted, the female manager came and gave her the business card.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, if you need anything else, you can contact us anytime.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the business card in astonishment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Was Fu Hanzheng good at reading minds? She was just worrying about the clothes she would wear on the date, when he asked someone to deliver so much for her.


    She had not been able to find anything to wear, but now she was would have to be very picky.


    She had put her daughter Tiantian to sleep and when she saw that it was almost time for Fu Hanzheng to get off work, she picked a flowy dress and put on some light makeup with a pair of low-heels.


    When everything was ready, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car arrived at the doorstep.


    She picked up her phone, grabbed a small handbag from the walk-in closet, put the phone inside and left.


    The moment she went out, she saw a man dressed in a suit holding flowers, waiting for her outside the car.


    When he saw her, he showed a gentle smile and gave her the fresh-looking roses.


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, Mrs. Fu.¡±

 Chapter 1236 - Happy Valentines Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Happy Valentine¡¯s Day 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei epted the flowers and sniffed the scent.


    ¡°Is there a need to be so formal?¡±


    She felt that they were already an old couple, so they could just have a meal together. There was no need to make it seem as if they had just fallen in love.


    ¡°It is necessary,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he opened the door for her.


    With the flowers in her arms, Gu Weiwei sat down in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You already have children, why are you still doing this?¡±


    Although she said that, she felt sweet inside.


    ¡°Children are not a reason to ignore you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice as he drove.


    They had been together for a long time and they were married and had children.


    But he could not give up his love for his wife just because of these things.


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly. It was not that he had neglected her, but that she had neglected him after the children were born.


    Although she had tried her best to be careful, the two children were too young and she would inevitably be biased towards them.


    ¡°I was just thinking about what to wear to go on the date with you tonight, when someone delivered so many presents. Do you have iraudient eyes or can you read minds?¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    Due to her pregnancy, she had not gone out for a month after giving birth. Therefore, she was dressed in baggy pajamas at home, making it easier for her to take care of the two children.


    But the children were already a month old and she was gradually going to need to go out, so she needed clothes to wear out of the house.


    He had asked someone to make the preparations the day before and he had also thought that she would be distressed about this problem today, so he urged someone to deliver the clothing to her as soon as possible.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man¡¯s handsome side profile and smiled deeply.


    ¡°I really want to give you the badge of the perfect husband.¡±


    Only someone who truly cared about her would pay attention to her needs.


    Most of the time, he could get everything she wanted and needed without asking her.


    Fu Hanzheng was such a person. There were many times when she did not have time to think about anything, but he would always consider everything for her.


    Fu Hanzheng parked the car and opened the door for her.


    ¡°It is close to home and the environment and food are good.¡±


    He closed the door and led her into the dining room.


    The restaurant was facing the sea and there wererge floor-to-ceiling windows all around, allowing her to take in the beautiful scenery.


    It was only a ten-minute drive away from their ce, so she did not need to waste too much time on the road. Also, she would be worried about the children, so it was more convenient for her to go home.


    Gu Weiwei followed him into the dining room and sat down under the guidance of the waiter. She looked at the man who was reading the menu seriously.


    It was incredible that a long-lost date could make her heart skip a beat.


    After reading the menu, Fu Hanzheng turned to his wife opposite him.


    ¡°Should I order for us?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ordered some dishes for her, all of which were suitable for breastfeeding.


    After the order was ordered, the waiter left and only the two of them were left in the small room.


    He took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands on the table. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about when I was in Dubaist time,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    When they were in Dubaist time, they had visited many ces and gone on dates.


    That was when Youyou and Tiantian were conceived.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed and Youyou and Tiantian were both born.

 Chapter 1237 - A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1237: A Kiss</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and took hold of her hands.


    Even though the children had been born for a month, he still could not believe that they already had two children.


    ¡°You are going to use this important day to reminisce about the past?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I need to cherish it.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    They were chatting when the waiter came to serve the food and asked, ¡°What wine would you like?¡±


    ¡°No need, just give her the juice,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    She was breastfeeding and she could not drink any wine.


    The waiter soon gave Gu Weiwei a cup of freshly-squeezed fruit juice and left the room, leaving them alone.


    ¡°How are the children today?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Very obedient, but they don¡¯t sleep as much as before. Youyou is more awake now, and Tiantian is a bit active,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    It was not until these few days that she realized that their youngest daughter, Tiantian, seemed to be quite active. She had woken up more than her brother and now she was not sleeping well either.


    On the other hand, Youyou was easy to take care of, apart from being hungry or crying when he needed his diaper changed.


    She was wondering if he would grow up to be as mature as his father.


    ¡°Just like you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s also just like you?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said, ¡°Oh yes, Martin Green says that he wants to meet you, is that okay?¡±


    If it had been before, he would have turned him down on her behalf. But knowing that she was Gu Weiwei and that Martin Green knew her well, he did not turn him down directly.


    Also, Martin Green knew about their divorce from Hua Land, but he was sure that he knew where she was and asked him about meeting her.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°If it is convenient for you, let him meet me.¡±


    After the wedding at Chenis Castle was cancelled, she received a call from Martin Green when she returned to Hua Land. However, they were both busy with work, so they did not talk in detail.


    ¡°Okay, I will ask someone to pass on the message.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded and said, as he looked at her, ¡°You can ask him to design some parent-child outfits.¡±


    He had mentioned the parent-child dress to Merlin, the chief designer of Muse, but Merlin had clearly said that he could not design it.


    He had always been a very high-end designer, so he turned him down without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed happily.


    She could not wait to see the two babies grow up and wear parent-child outfits with them.


    They ate a romantic dinner leisurely and took a walk by the seaside near the restaurant. When they were about to go home, Fu Hanzheng gave her a bag from the back seat.


    ¡°A Valentine¡¯s Day present, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it. ¡°Could it be diamond jewelry or something?¡± she said as she opened it.


    This time, it was not jewelry but hand-made chocte.


    ¡°You made it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°The first time.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put away the chocte and said, ¡°You gave me flowers and presents, but I did not prepare a present for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her face and chuckled.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you can give me a kiss.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, looked up and kissed the man¡¯s smiling lips, looking gentle and devoted.


    With one arm around her waist, Fu Hanzheng was enjoying the sweet kiss he had not experienced for a long time.

 Chapter 1238 - Excellent Words

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Excellent Words</h4>


    It must have been a long time since theyst had such an intimate kiss. The two of them could not bear to end the kiss, so they focused on kissing each other¡¯s lips.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s legs gradually turned weak. If Fu Hanzheng had not held her waist, she would have lost her bnce.


    Fu Hanzheng ended the long kiss before his rationality copsed and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded in astonishment. She got into the car and took a look at her burning face. It was just a kiss and she almost lost control of herself.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath outside the car, opened the door, got into the car and was about to drive home.


    ¡°There is a full moon present for the children in the back seat.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Weiwei turned around and grabbed the paper bag from behind. She opened it and found that it was two exquisite gold bracelets and a small bell.


    ¡°I asked Master Yuan Ming to do the blessing, to keep the children safe,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had not believed in these things, but because of her arrival and because his brothers really hoped that the two children could grow up well, they had asked someone to make two of these things and asked the most famous Master in the country to bless them before asking someone to deliver them from home.


    With one in each hand, Gu Weiwei rang the bell.


    ¡°Very cute.¡±


    When they returned home, the nurse had already bathed the two children and fed them with milk powder, and had put Youyou to sleep.


    But Tiantian kept her eyes open and refused to sleep.


    Gu Weiwei waved the small bracelet in front of her daughter. ¡°Tiantian, this is my present for you. We are celebrating your one-month anniversary.¡±


    The little girl blinked at the sound and smiled subconsciously.


    ¡°But you are too young, I will put it on when it is bigger.¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled to herself and put away the things.


    Children who were just one month old were too young. This thing was still quite heavy and it would be a bit of a burden for them to wear it.


    Fu Hanzheng changed into pajamas and came to check on his daughter.


    ¡°Still not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°She has been like a night kitten these days, refusing to sleep well.¡± Gu Weiwei carried the child helplessly and said to him, ¡°Can we take her with us?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her and then at his youngest daughter in her arms.


    ¡°I will hold her for a while, you can take a shower and get changed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the dress and thought of the makeup she had put on when she went out, so she gave Tiantian to him.


    Then she removed her makeup, took a shower and got changed.


    But when she came out, Fu Hanzheng had already put his daughter to bed.


    Gu Weiwei said in disbelief, ¡°Why is she sleeping?¡±


    ¡°She fell asleep after a while.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her sleeping daughter. ¡°Sure enough, daughters are their father¡¯s dearest past love; they are obedient in your hands.¡±


    Last night, she and the nurse tried so hard to make her sleep, but she refused.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and kissed her face.


    ¡°My lover in my previous life would only be you, that is why I can¡¯t love you enough in this life.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She was just saying an old saying, and she was not that desperate.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, your flirting skills are getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.

 Chapter 1239 - Rainbow

    <h4><i>Chapter 1239</i>: Rainbow</h4>


    Gu Weiwei nestled herself in his arms and looked at her sleeping daughter.


    Suddenly, a sentence popped up in her mind.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I love you so much.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed again.


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°I really love you so much.¡± Gu Weiwei repeated.


    Fu Hanzheng took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°You are right, but what can I do about you?¡±


    If it had not been for the fact that she had had children, she would not have been able to get out of bed for half a year.


    Ever since they came back from the date, he had been resisting making a move on her and now she was flirting with him.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you for showing up and making everything I had dreamt of be real.¡±


    Ever since she died, she had thought that happiness was out of her reach, but all of this had quietly fallen into herp.


    Luckily, she had not missed anything.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her soft hair. ¡°Weiwei, it was your arrival that gave me a life I had never thought about before.¡±


    In the past, whenever someone mentioned love to him, he would turn his nose up at it, thinking that it was just an illusion.


    However, one day, he finally met her and met love.


    She was like a rainbow, a promise that came true when he met her.


    If it had not been for her, his life would not have turned out like this.


    With her head against his chest, Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°Are you happy with this kind of life?¡±


    She had a feeling that their rtionship was not equal.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her hope, warmth and everything beautiful.


    But what she had given Fu Hanzheng was not as wonderful as what he had given her.


    Although she tried very hard to catch up with this unfair rtionship and wanted to love him as much as he loved her, she barely had any opportunities to pay him back.


    ¡°Happier than ever,¡± Fu Hanzheng said sincerely.


    After being with her, he suddenly felt that his life before she appeared was just a waste of time.


    Gu Weiwei sighed in distress. ¡°It is not fair.¡±


    ¡°What is unfair?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked in amusement.


    ¡°You can give me many things and take care of many issues, but¡­ I can¡¯t give you anything,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    Give him money? He was not short of money and she was not as rich as him.


    Take care of him? He had always handled his own matters perfectly and there was nothing she could help with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me anything,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Her existence had already warmed his entire world.


    ¡°Then I am taking advantage of you,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    ¡°You can take advantage forever.¡± Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and brushed her hair as he said, ¡°I am going on a business trip the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Business trip?¡± Gu Weiwei got up and asked him. ¡°How many days are you going?¡±


    ¡°Three or five days, not sure,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°Must you go?¡±


    After she came to Dubai because of her pregnancy, he had been by her and the children¡¯s side. For some reason, she felt that she would not be used to being away from him for three to five days.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei sighed with pursed lips. Although she did not want to, she knew that it must have been because of his work that he went there himself.


    Otherwise, he would not have left her and the children and insisted on going.

 Chapter 1240 - The Fu Family is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1240: The Fu Family is Here</h4>


    Two dayster, Fu Hanzheng left with his luggage.


    However, he did not tell Gu Weiwei that he was not on a business trip, but that Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu hade to Dubai together.


    He had no intention of letting them see her and the children, so he created a false image of himself living in a different house.


    Two hours after he moved in with his luggage, Fu Shengying and his wife had already gotten off the ne and rushed over.


    Mrs. Fu looked around the house and saw that everything was neatly arranged. It was so clean that it did not look like a ce for someone to live.


    ¡°If everything is settled here, you had better go home as soon as possible. Look at how you are living here alone!¡±


    He was too busy to eat anything.


    He lived here alone and he did not even hire a servant to cook for him. What did he eat every day?


    So she suggested that he should return home as soon as possible. Although he did not have much time to return to the old mansion because of work, at least he could arrange for someone to take care of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home now.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned down Mrs. Fu¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°How much longer are you going to stay here?¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s face turned cold and serious when he heard that he did not appreciate their suggestion.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and did not want to exin anything more.


    ¡°I have two important meetings to attend, I am leaving now.¡±


    He did not tell Weiwei that he was not on a business trip, but that his family was here.


    For safety¡¯s sake, he could not take the risk of them visiting her and the two children.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fu Shengying was furious but he had no choice.


    Seeing him leaving, Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly.


    ¡°At the end of the day, he is still ming us for the divorce.¡±


    They all knew that forcing him to divorce Gu Weiwei had wronged him, so they had been trying to make it up to him.


    However, he did not appreciate their kindness.


    He used to be cold and distant, but at least his rtionship with his family was not that bad.


    Fu Shengying was a bit annoyed and snorted heavily on the sofa.


    ¡°Whether he is angry or not, he is already divorced. What more does he want?¡±


    Luckily, only a few acquaintances were invited to the wedding, otherwise the Fu Family¡¯s reputation would have been ruined because of Gu Siting.


    ¡°Alright, are you here to see your son or to argue?¡± Mrs. Fu said a few words to Fu Shengying and went straight to the kitchen, ready to cook today.


    But when she opened the fridge, there was nothing inside.


    The fridge was empty. What did he eat every day when he came home from work?


    This home seemed a bit weird. Everything was too neat, and it did not feel like someone was living here for a long time.


    But when she thought of Fu Hanzheng who had always been a workaholic, she felt relieved.


    Mrs. Fu could not find any food or ingredients at home, so she asked Fu Shengying toe with her and they went to the supermarket nearby to buy some food and necessities.


    In order to avoid meeting them, Fu Hanzheng did not go home until veryte at night, in case he was discovered.


    Also, before he entered the house, he called Gu Weiwei and checked on her, so that he felt assured before he entered the house.


    ¡°What took you so long? The food is getting cold,¡± Mrs. Fu mumbled as she checked the dishes she had made.


    Fu Hanzheng washed his hands in silence and sat down to eat with them. But what he was worried about was Gu Weiwei and the two children who were living on the other side of the city.

 Chapter 1241 - Better Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Better Choice</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng had always been a man of few words. With Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi at the dinner table, he would not be too quiet.


    But the two men were not here, so the atmosphere was very quiet when only the three of them were eating at the same table.


    Fu Shengying coughed and threw a look at Mrs. Fu, asking her to talk.


    Mrs. Fu pursed her lips, picked up some food for Fu Hanzheng and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Hanzheng, how is work?¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    ¡°There was nothing in the fridge just now, what about asking the chef toe over? Your stomach has always been bad, you will get sick if you don¡¯t pay attention to your food.¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade him.


    ¡°No need, I am fine.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded calm.


    As for gastric problems, it seemed that after he was with her, he had been eating regrly in order to take care of her, so that she could eat on time. Even when he was out on business, he rarely drank alcohol, so it had been a long time since he had gastric problems.


    ¡°We will be assured if someone is taking care of you here.¡± Mrs. Fu refused to give up.


    She had thought that he must have lost a lot of weight since he was alone and had no one to take care of him.


    But when she saw him, he did not lose weight but looked better than when he was in the country. Could it be that thend in Dubai was especially nourishing?


    ¡°No need.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned down Mrs. Fu¡¯s offer resolutely.


    If the people they sent revealed something, Weiwei and the children would be exposed ahead of time.


    Mrs. Fu threw a helpless look at her husband Fu Shengying, but seeing that Fu Hanzheng had not lost weight, she did not insist any more.


    ¡°You can finish the work here in a few months, right?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    They talked for a while and fell silent.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the food in silence, put down the bowl and chopsticks and stood up.


    ¡°I am done.¡±


    Having said these words, he went straight to the study.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shengying put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°Tell me, who does he take after?¡±


    None of them were cold-hearted people, so why was their son so distant from them?


    ¡°It is all because of what happened back then.¡± Mrs. Fu sighed.


    When the Fu Family was seriously injured, Hanzheng had just be a bit more aware, so after that, he became very quiet but also very independent. He did not let them worry about his studies or life.


    After he came back from studying abroad, he did a great job at Fu¡¯s Enterprises too.


    This child was excellent in all aspects, but he had some psychological barrier and could not open his heart to anyone. It was not easy for him to meet a girl who had changed him, but he could not be together with her because of his family.


    He had noints about the divorce, but as a mother, she could tell that he did me them.


    Fu Shengying sighed. ¡°That is why we can¡¯t let that person stay by his side.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, here you go again.¡± Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Shengying and said as she tidied up the table, ¡°Hanzheng has done enough for this family, but in the end, he has to sacrifice his love for yourfort. How can you be a father?¡±


    All these years, he had been carrying the burden of the Fu Family and he had never asked for anything in particr.


    He already knew Gu Weiwei¡¯s real identity, but he still chose to marry her, showing that he truly liked her.


    If he could choose between divorcing Gu Weiwei and cutting off all ties with her, or being with Gu Weiwei and facing the grudge of the Fu Family¡­ She knew very well which choice he would have chosen.

 Chapter 1242 - Alone?

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Alone?</h4>


    Fu Shengying stayed silent. Of course he could not bear to see him like this.


    But he had not expected that Hanzheng would fall so deeply into that rtionship.


    Fu Hanzheng went to the study, locked the door and made a call to Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei did not answer the call until a long whileter. ¡°I was bathing the children. Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am here,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Did you eat dinner?¡± Gu Weiwei asked as she helped the children get dressed.


    ¡°I just ate, are the children still obedient today?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a gentle smile.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°They are good, it took Tiantian a long time to burp.¡±


    Burping might not be a big deal for adults, but it was worrying for such a young child.


    Also, the two children were eating more and more, and the breast milk was not always avable. Luckily, the two babies were still drinking milk powder, so she did not have to struggle with feeding them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with the children when I am not around, otherwise you will be too busy to sleep.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned.


    When he was around, she would asionally take care of them for one night and he could help her out.


    ¡°You are not here, do I have to sleep alone?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    Since she was pregnant, he had spent too much time with her, so she felt very disappointed when he was away for a few days.


    If she had not had two children to take care of, she would have missed him terribly.


    ¡°I wille home as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    However, his parents had just arrived and he was not sure when they would leave, so he could not urge them to return home.


    ¡°When is the earliest?¡± Gu Weiwei asked gloomily. When he did not answer for a long time, she whispered, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed and wanted to go home instantly. But when he thought of his father and mother outside, he had to suppress the thought.


    ¡°I will go home after work.¡±


    ¡°No need to be in such a hurry. I will take good care of myself and the children, just focus on your work.¡±


    Gu Weiwei could tell that he sounded guilty, so she changed her words.


    It was true that she missed him, but she did not want him to ignore work because of her.


    Otherwise, in order to rush home as soon as possible, he would work tirelessly and make her worried about his health.


    ¡°It is gettingte, rest early. Give the children to the nursery teachers, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said a few words to her and ended the call with her.


    He finished some work in the study and went out to meet Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu in the living room.


    ¡°When are you going home?¡±


    ¡°We have just arrived and you are urging us to go home?¡± Fu Shengying was displeased.


    ¡°I am very busy, I don¡¯t have time,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If they did not leave, he would not be able to take care of her and the two children.


    ¡°We will stay for a week and then go home. You can do whatever you want, we will not affect your work.¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade him with a gentle voice.


    He had been gone for half a year and barely returned home. That was why they wanted to visit him in the first month.


    They had only been here for less than a day and he was already asking them when they were going home. He truly did not want to see his parents.


    ¡°You already have,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Their arrival had affected his life. His life had not been smooth because of their arrival and he had not been in a good mood at work, which had indirectly affected his work.

 Chapter 1243 - Turn a Blind Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Turn a Blind Eye</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu exchanged a look. So they were not weed here?


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Three days at most.¡±


    One week was too long for him to wait that long.


    Fu Shengying was displeased by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°We are here, you can work and you cane home for dinner at most. Why is it affecting your work?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him calmly. ¡°Only three days.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Shengying pointed at his unreasonable son and said, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t want to see us because of the divorce.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I have already done what you want, so don¡¯t ask too much of me,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    He was the one who had asked for the divorce, but now he was upset because he wasn¡¯t doing what he wanted after the divorce.


    Weiwei was so happy on the day of her marriage and so disappointed on the day of the divorce. But because she didn¡¯t want him to worry, she hid her emotions well.


    She had even given birth to their two children before they officially remarried.


    Fu Shengying was about to speak when Mrs. Fu stopped him.


    ¡°Alright, we are just worried about you being here alone. Since everything is fine with you here, we will stay here for two or three days before returning.¡±


    But why was he in such a hurry to let them go? Did he not want to see them or was he hiding something?


    But what he was trying to conceal was most likely rted to Gu Weiwei.


    Although Mrs. Fu was suspicious, she did not mention it.


    Even if Gu Weiwei was really in Dubai, she would not be surprised. She had expected that they would not have a clean break.


    This was not the first time she had such doubts and instincts, but she just closed one eye and pretended not to know anything.


    Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s answer, Fu Hanzheng nodded.


    ¡°Okay, just three days, rest early, good night.¡±


    Having said these words, he got up and returned to his own room.


    Seeing the closed door, Fu Shengying got very annoyed.


    ¡°Why are we here? Why are you in such a hurry to drive us home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you urging him to get married. He is doing well here, so we should be relieved.¡± Mrs. Fu was in a good mood.


    Fu Shengying was very angry, but he had never been able to do anything about his son, so he could only sulk.


    He had urged him to get married before, but he was not here for this matter. He did not like the girls he had shown him that much.


    ¡°Is he divorced or abandoning his parents?¡±


    ¡°If he really abandoned us, he would have left everything of the Fu Family and left with Gu Weiwei,¡± Mrs. Fu said and returned to the room to pack the luggage she had brought with her.


    Hanzheng was a responsible eldest son, so even though he could not bear to do it, he still divorced Gu Weiwei ording to the elders¡¯ wishes.


    At that time, they had juste to know the truth and their attitude was inevitably a bit too forceful.


    ¡°True,¡± Fu Shengying mumbled.


    ¡°Without her around, the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family can¡¯t be changed. Why be so stubborn?¡± Mrs. Fu said as she was packing.


    Hearing these words, Fu Shengying stared at his wife¡¯s back for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you always defending Gu Weiwei?¡±


    This was not the first time. She kept speaking up for Gu Weiwei, as if asking Hanzheng to get a divorce was a huge mistake.


    ¡°I am defending my son,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    As a mother, she only hoped that her son could live a happy life.

 Chapter 1244 - Assist?

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Assist?</h4>


    What Gu Weiwei did not know was that Fu Hanzheng had not left Dubai for his business trip.


    She woke up early in the morning and was startled by the empty pillow next to her.


    It was not until Tiantian woke up and started to cry did shee back to herself and take care of the child.


    She got changed and carried the younger daughter out after she was fed. The nursery teacher also picked up the elder son and fed him milk powder.


    She was about to eat breakfast when her phone rang.


    She had thought that it was from Fu Hanzheng, but when she picked it up, it was from Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you alright? Do you need me and Second Brother to help you?¡± Fu Shiyi asked worriedly.


    ¡°Help?¡± Gu Weiwei was confused.


    Also, what could possibly happen to her that required their help?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t our parents go to Dubai?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a long time.


    At this moment, she finally understood that what Fu Hanzheng meant by going on a business trip was not a real business trip, but to deal with his parents who were in Dubai.


    ording to what he had discussed with her before, now was not the best time for the elders of the Fu Family to know about her and the two children.


    But if he did not stop them, Mrs. Fu and the others would definitelye here.


    Fu Shiyi mumbled on the other side of the phone, ¡°Our parents got so hot-headed during the New Year that they wanted to visit my brother in Dubai. I thought that my brother would object, but he did not object at all. What is he going to do? Is our father angry at you again?¡±


    ¡°No, everything went well. They did note home,¡± Gu Weiwei answered calmly.


    ¡°Not at home?¡± Fu Shiyi was startled.


    ¡°Your brother has arranged a ce for them to stay and he is hosting them there. They did not show up here.¡±


    Gu Weiwei told him the truth, in case this man thought that they had revealed the truth to the elders of the Fu Family and revealed it at home.


    Startled for a few seconds, Fu Shiyi replied, ¡°That is all?¡±


    He had thought that his brother was in deep trouble today, but his brother had tricked his father again.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Hearing his words, she understood what Fu Hanzheng was doing.


    He must have found a house far away from here and lived there with Mrs. Fu and the others, pretending that he had been living there too.


    Then he would send them home a few dayster. As for her and the children, they were well hidden.


    He did not mention a word to her, probably because he did not want her to know that he was in a bad mood.


    But she had never expected that Fu Shiyi would call her and tell her that Mrs. Fu and the others were in Dubai.


    ¡°If we can still hide it from our father, we will follow the original n,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered calmly.


    Having said these words, Fu Shiyi begged her with a smile.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can I see my nephew and niece in a video call?¡±


    Gu Weiwei switched to the video call with him and showed him the two babies who were awake in the nursery.


    Fu Shiyi screamed in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, so much has changed.¡±


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, do you remember your Third Uncle?¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Weiwei could not stand it when he was on the phone, talking to two one-month old children and rang off after a few minutes.


    The moment she rang off, Fu Hanzheng called.


    He asked her about her and the children and said that he would be back in three days.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and did not mention to him that she already knew about Mrs. Fu and the othersing to Dubai.

 Chapter 1245 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Happiness</h4>


    During the three days, Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu did not discover Gu Weiwei and the two children in Dubai at all.


    Fu Hanzheng worked as usual every day, but he could not return to the seaside vi where Gu Weiwei lived at night, so he went back to have dinner with Fu Shengying and his mom.


    Then he worked for two hours in the study, said goodnight to them and went to bed.


    Three dayster, he drove Fu Shengying and his mom to the airport.


    After they boarded the ne, he did not pack his things up from the fake home or even go straight to thepany. Instead, he impatiently drove back to his shared amodation with Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei was just changing the diapers for the children when she was suddenly hugged from behind.


    She nced sideways. ¡°You are back so soon, how was your work?¡±


    ¡°It went well,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei finished changing the diapers for the children, stood up and said, ¡°Lunch should be ready soon. Want to eat before heading to thepany?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±


    In fact, there was a meeting he had to attend in two hours.


    However, they had been in the same city for the past three days, but he could not return to her and the children. So when he saw her off, he wanted toe home to see her and the two children first.


    Gu Weiwei followed him into the living room with the children in her arms. Seeing that his luggage was not here, she could tell how anxious he was.


    Fu Hanzheng took over the baby girl and asked, ¡°Did Tiantian sleep well these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    A few days ago, Tiantian would always wake up for a few hours at night. It was very strange for a one month old baby.


    During infancy, the child¡¯s brain requiredrge amounts of sleep before they could develop fully and the child¡¯s body could grow normally.


    Therefore, she had been making Tiantian sleep less during the daytime, so she stopped making a fuss at night. As long as she was full, she would sleep obediently and no longer make a fuss like before.


    The two of them sat in the living room with the children for a while and did not hand the children over to the nursery teachers until the servant had prepared lunch.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the man opposite her and said calmly, ¡°Fu Shiyi called me the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered. They must have made the call because he wanted to watch the two children.


    Gu Weiwei took the soup and said, ¡°He said that Uncle Fu and Aunt Fu are here.¡±


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng looked up at her.


    ¡°You know everything.¡±


    When Fu Shiyi told her about it, she could guess that he had not left Dubai these past few days.


    ¡°Sorry for making you lie to your family,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a guilty tone.


    ¡°It is you who have been wronged because of my family.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Gu Weiwei put down the bowl and chopsticks and said seriously, ¡°I have not been wronged. I am very happy to have you and the children by my side.¡±


    Whether or not she had the marriage certificate, she was sure that he would always be by her side.


    The two children were obedient and cute, and he took great care of the three of them, so how could she feel wronged?


    The conflicts between the elders of the Fu Family had hindered their rtionship, but she did not want him to choose between her and the Fu Family.


    She did not want him to give up his family for her sake, but she did not want to leave him either.


    Therefore, they had to think of a way to make the elders of the Fu Family ept her and the two children, so that they could have the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 1246 - Hubby

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Hubby</h4>


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu stayed in Dubai for three days and were sent home by Fu Hanzheng.


    But they did not discover the secret of Gu Weiwei and the two children in Dubai.


    Everything returned to calmness.


    Fu Hanzheng was still busy expanding the business map of Fu¡¯s Enterprise andpeting with the Gu Family in business.


    But Gu Weiwei had never asked anything about it and she was not interested either because the two children had taken up most of her thoughts.


    In the blink of an eye, the children were already more than two months old. They slept less and they looked very different from when they were born.


    They would stare at her and cry out from time to time. Their soft and cute voices melted everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Gu Weiwei was talking with the two children in this way. Although she did not understand what they were saying, neither did they.


    But as long as she made a sound, the two babies would make a sound and evenugh.


    At night, Gu Weiwei had just bathed them and was talking with the two children as she helped them get dressed.


    ¡°Come here, little hands, go in here too.¡±


    Tiantian, who was getting dressed in her arms, was so happy that she kept kicking her feet and babbling.


    Fu Hanzheng came home from work and saw this interesting scene.


    ¡°Want some help?¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on the clothes for her younger daughter and gave her to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Hug her for a while.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took his daughter into his arms and the girl looked at him with bright eyes, showing a cute smile.


    Gu Weiwei went to bathe her son and got him dressed.


    ¡°I did a physical examination for them today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, are there any problems?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a gentle voice as he held his soft daughter who smelled like milk.


    ¡°No problems, just that Tiantian¡­ is even fatter than hee brother,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    A girl could eat so much, and as her mother, she was really worried about her future.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. At the beginning, the two children were not that different, but as they grew older, they started to look different.


    Youyou was a little more obedient, his younger daughter was a little naughty and her appetite was bigger than her brother¡¯s.


    Therefore, it was not unexpected that she was slightly fatter than her brother.


    Gu Weiwei helped her son to get dressed and allowed him to y with her hands in bed. Then she reached out for the child¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Son, is my hand so fun?¡±


    She stretched out her hand and the little boy grabbed one of her fingers tightly.


    Fu Hanzheng was going to put down his daughter, so he could spend time with his wife, but the moment he put her down, the girl started to cry and Gu Weiwei could not evenfort her.


    Helpless, she gave her daughter back to Fu Hanzheng.


    What was amazing was that when Fu Hanzheng took her, the girl stopped crying and smiled.


    Gu Weiwei snorted helplessly. ¡°Stealing my husband at such a young age!¡±


    With his daughter in arms, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and kissed his jealous wife on the face.


    ¡°I am yours, no one can take me away.¡±


    He had not expected that his youngest daughter would cling to him every now and then.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and picked up her son who was kicking his feet happily in bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dinner should be ready.¡±


    Each of them carried a child to the dining room and they learnt how to hold a child with one hand and eat with the other.

 Chapter 1247 - Going Home Early

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Going Home Early</h4>


    They ate dinner and put the two children to sleep, so they had some time to take a walk.


    Gu Weiwei changed into a pair of t shoes, a simple top and jeans and followed him out.


    In order to take care of the two children, she had tied her hair into a bun and looked youthful and pretty. It was impossible to tell that she was a mother.


    ¡°When the children are older next month, can we take them out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng instantly agreed. He looked at his wife who was holding his arm. ¡°Martin is in Dubai these two days, he is asking if you are free tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will call him backter,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring the children out. You two have not met for a long time, just leave the children at home for the nurse to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I don¡¯t have the courage to take them out,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Even at home, she was very busy taking care of them, let alone taking them out.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. As long as she knew what she was capable of.


    Although the two children were young, just taking care of their food, bathing and sleeping times was very tiring work.


    They walked along the beach for a while and the wind was getting cold, so Fu Hanzheng removed his coat and put it over her.


    ¡°The wind is a bit cold, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to sit for a while,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she released him and sat down on the beach.


    Helpless, Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her.


    ¡°Weiwei, we may have to return home in a few months.¡±


    Gu Siting and Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family had been in frequent contact these days, so they were probably trying to attack Cayman Dorrans.


    However, they had been wary of Cayman¡¯s forces, so he did not take any rash actions but kept testing and setting up traps.


    This was a good time for the Fu Family to attack the Gu Family, but if he was in Dubai, many things would be inconvenient.


    He had expected that in three months or so, they would make a big move.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, if it is not convenient for you to go home, you can stay here for the time being. I wille back after I finish my business,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Forget it, we are going home sooner orter, let¡¯s just go home.¡±


    If she and the children stayed here, he would not be able to visit them from such a distance.


    Also, she would not be used to such a long distance separation.


    ¡°Okay, I will make the arrangements as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him and thought that maybe it was because Gu Siting was going to do something, so he decided to return home ahead of time.


    Otherwise, he would have waited until the children were one years old.


    ¡°What about your family?¡±


    If she brought the children back to the capital of Hua Land, she would not be able to hide it from the elders of the Fu Family for too long.


    It was fine when they met in private, but they could not hide the two little ones.


    ¡°Although it is a bit ahead of schedule, it should not affect us too much.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Hia father and grandma¡¯s attitude towards their divorce had changed. If they knew about the existence of the two children, they would not be too opposed to their remarriage, given their eager hearts.


    That was what he had observed from their attitude when they came to Dubai.

 Chapter 1248 - Rewards?

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Rewards?</h4>


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead. ¡°Shiqin and I will make the arrangements, but my family may ask you for custody of the children, just turn them down.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, you can make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°With you looking after the two children, what about your work?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Since she had been here recently, this problem did not exist.


    But after she returned home, it would be very difficult to make a movie with these two children.


    It was just that in the industry of actors, they had to maintain a high poprity. If they did not show up for a period of time and did not have any works to show, they would soon be forgotten by the public.


    Also, acting was her favorite career.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now, I will still be young in a few years time,¡± Gu Weiwei said proudly.


    The children were still young and when she apanied them to kindergarten in the future, she would at most be 24 or 25 years old. As long as she was capable, she could make aeback anytime.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Because of the two children, she had to put down the career she loved.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°I like work, but you and the children are my favorite.¡±


    Acting and directing movies would definitely bring her great joy and a sense of achievement, but she liked the happiness of being with him and the children more than the sense of achievement at work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can have multiple favourites.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, took hold of his arms and leaned against his shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu, you are my favorite person, they are my favorite children and work is my favorite job. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with satisfaction.


    That unique position of favorite person could only be him, no one else, not even their children.


    ¡°Any rewards?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her chin and kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    The gentle kiss gradually turned into a passionate kiss.


    After a long while, he released her lips unwillingly and said with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips and walked back with her arms crossed. She went back to the room to take a shower and Fu Hanzheng went back to answer the two missed calls.


    Fu Hanzheng took a shower, got changed and went to bed. Out of habit, he took her into his arms.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him with pursed lips and whispered, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Weiwei bit her lips and said shyly, ¡°Actually¡­ if you really want it, there should be a way to solve it.¡±


    They had just kissed on the beach and he had already had a reaction. Now that he was lying on the bed, he must have taken a cold shower.


    Fu Hanzheng, who had just suppressed his desire, was aroused by her words.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei shrank back. Why was she asking him? Life was so wonderful when they did not have to sleep together.


    ¡°It is gettingte, I am sleepy.¡±


    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    However, the man who was already aroused would not let go of such an opportunity easily.


    Gu Weiwei finally understood what it meant to suffer.


    She just felt that after she got pregnant, he had been abstinent and her heart softened when he looked a bit frustrated.


    However, she had been kissed all over that night and the next day, she was so tired that she almost could not hold her chopsticks.

 Chapter 1249 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Happiness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The following afternoon, she arrived at the ce where she had arranged to meet Martin Green.


    Martin Green came over after finishing his work and saw the girl sitting by the window.


    It had been more than a year since the incident at the Chenis Castle.


    She used to be an amazingly beautiful girl from Hua Land, but now she looks more gentle and graceful than before. She had attracted the attention of many people just by sitting there.


    He approached and sat down opposite her.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself from looking outside the window and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Martin.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Fu that you have two children. Congrattions on bing a mother,¡± Martin Green said as he ced the present on the table. ¡°This is a present for the two babies.¡±


    Gu Weiwei epted it without hesitation.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Martin Green was stirring his coffee as he sized up the girl sitting in front of him, as if he were looking through her or searching for something else from her.


    ¡°Martin, what do you want to ask?¡± Gu Weiwei could tell that he looked suspicious, so she asked straightforwardly.


    She thought that Gu Siting¡¯s appearance at the wedding and the canceling of her wedding were enough to make Martin suspect her rtionship with the Gu Family.


    So if he wanted to ask something, it was understandable.


    She had nned to let go of the past, so she had not told him the truth.


    After the wedding, they did not have the chance to meet, so they only met after a year.


    Martin Green sipped his coffee and shook his head after a long silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask, I just want to know if you have been doing well this past year, after everything that happened at the wedding.¡±


    Gu Siting¡¯s appearance at the wedding did make him suspect that this person whom he seemed to have known before was rted to Weiwei.


    But since she had not said anything, there was no need for him to ask.


    Whether she was Gu Weiwei or Mu Weiwei, he truly hoped that she could live a happy life.


    In fact, she was living a very happy life.


    ¡°Martin, you are a very good friend,¡± Gu Weiwei said enthusiastically.


    She had thought that Martin Green was here to ask her about her rtionship with the Gu Family and why Gu Siting was at the wedding.


    However, he stopped himself from asking.


    Martin Green raised his coffee cup. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°I am doing well, thank you for your concern,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°I can tell that you are very happy, but it is a pity that I did not see your children today.¡±


    Martin Green chuckled. This happiness could be easily felt from her eyes and smile.


    ¡°There will be many opportunities in the future. They are too young to bring out,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Martin Green looked at this gentle-looking new mother and sighed.


    ¡°There is a big show at MG next month and you should show up as the global spokesperson, but it seems that you are not able to.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. The two children were too young for her to leave them for work.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will make other arrangements.¡± Martin Green did not force her to participate but agreed to arrange someone else.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°If you have time, I would like to invite you to my home.¡±


    ¡°I would like to, but I need to catch the ne in three hours. I have important work to do.¡± Martin Green smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Next time, I will definitely meet your two babies..¡±

 Chapter 1250 - Babys First Turn

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Baby¡¯s First Turn</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had thought that Martin Green would ask her many questions when he met her.


    However, the other party did not ask anything and only talked with her about the future of having children before leaving to rush to the airport.


    Before Martin Green got into the car, he turned around and asked, ¡°Weiwei, we will always be friends, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded sincerely. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good luck. I am here whenever you need my help,¡± Martin Green said and waved goodbye to her as he got into the car.


    Seeing Martin Green¡¯s car leaving, Gu Weiwei stood still for a long time before getting into the car and getting ready to go home.


    When she returned home, the two children had just woken up.


    She and the nurse fed them and put them on the bed, letting them y with their hands and toys.


    She was sitting on the bed, ying with them, and Youyou was ying with the nurse¡¯s hands.


    Hearing her voice, he looked at her for a while and turned over in bed.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised and asked the nursery teacher, ¡°When did he learn to do that?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time. Children who are around three months old will learn how to turn over. If they were any older, they would have rolled all over the bed.¡± The nurse reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei happily picked up her son who hadpleted the first turn of his life and kissed his soft face.


    ¡°Baby Youyou, why are you so amazing?¡±


    Logically speaking, it should have been three months before he learned how to turn over. He was still a few days away from being three months old.


    She was not only happy, but also took a picture of Youyou and told Fu Hanzheng the good news.


    [Youyou has turned himself over and is very skilled. He seeded in one take.]


    A few minutester, Fu Hanzheng replied, [Very good.]


    After reading the message, Gu Weiwei continued to y with the two children and when they got tired, she took a nap with them.


    When Fu Hanzheng returned, he asked the servant, when he didn¡¯t see her and the children in the living room and heard nothing.


    ¡°They slept together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the two children yed for a long time in the afternoon and Madam took a nap with them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put down the car keys and briefcase and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. The moment he entered the room, he saw the mother and the children sleeping in bed.


    The two children were sleeping and they looked as cute as an angel, while his wife looked gentle and beautiful.


    Gu Weiwei was in a daze because she heard hime in. She opened her eyes and found him standing by the bedside. She rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°You are back.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and touched his son¡¯s head.


    ¡°What a pity that I did not see it at such an important time.¡±


    ¡°He turned over too suddenly and I was not prepared, otherwise I would have filmed it for you.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    When she saw the child turning over with little difficulty, she was very proud as a mother.


    ¡°It is okay, he will do it again.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    He had been so against the arrival of their children before, but ever since they were born and he watched them grow up, he felt that being a father was a very happy and proud thing.


    Especially when such a small and tender boy was in his arms, any unhappiness could be solved instantly.


    Gu Weiwei sat up, took hold of the man¡¯s waist and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think that being a father is a wonderful thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 1251 - Handsome Man and Pretty Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Handsome Man and Pretty Woman</h4>


    Although he had missed Youyou¡¯s first roll over, Fu Hanzheng was very happy to witness this scene the following morning.


    The little boy was lying on the bed with his elbows on the bed, looking up at them.


    He must have been a bit tired, so he flipped himself over so that he could lie down on his back and y with his own hands.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and kissed his son¡¯s face as well as his younger daughter¡¯s.


    ¡°Be good, Dad is at work.¡±


    He had just turned around when Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, have you forgotten something important?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and kissed her lips.


    After the kiss, she found it funny.


    In the past, he was the one who reminded her, but now, he was the one being reminded.


    Since he had to return home ahead of time, his work was not very rxing these days. He had to settle everything here and hand it over to someone he could trust before he could return home in peace.


    Therefore, he could not be aszy as before and spend time with her and the two children as much as he wanted.


    But despite his busy schedule, he still had some free time on the weekend, so he took Gu Weiwei and the two children to the resort.


    The resort was owned by the Prince and it was very luxurious. The scenery was also very pleasant and there were very few tourists.


    Fu Hanzheng was pushing the pram and Gu Weiwei was walking next to him empty-handed. The two children were lying in the pram, looking at the new colors excitedly.


    Thebination of a handsome man and a pretty Woman attracted the attention of passers-by.


    They walked for a while and Fu Hanzheng said as he looked sideways, ¡°Want to take a rest in front?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pushed the pram over to a bench and checked the diapers of the two children, making sure that they did not need to be changed.


    Then he picked up his younger daughter, fed her a little water, put her into the pram and fed Youyou a little water too.


    Gu Weiwei was very happy and kept taking pictures with her phone,memorating their first trip.


    After taking the pictures, she did not forget to send them to the group chat for Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    More than ten pictures were sent and one minuteter, Fu Shiyi popped up.


    [Oh my, my Youyou is so cute!]


    Two minutester, Fu Shiqin came online too.


    [Ahhh, I want to pinch her hands and her cheeks]


    The three-month-old little buns had chubby hands and round faces with big eyes. They looked very cute.


    If it had not been for the fact that he was afraid of his brother¡¯s power, he would have taken the ne to meet the cute babies.


    They saved all the pictures and looked at them one after another. They just could not believe that their brother was holding a child.


    [Our brother is the one carrying the child?]


    His brother was not that gentle.


    Fu Hanzheng fed the two children water and allowed them to lie in the pram. Youyou yed with his hands and Tiantian put her hands into her mouth and sucked them.


    He wiped her hands clean and she stuffed her hands into her mouth again.


    ¡°Forget it, it is always like this,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng gave up trying to stop his daughter. Instead, he sat on the bench with her and admired the scenery around them, watching the two children in the pram from time to time.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her youngest daughter helplessly and said, ¡°This girl is going to eat a lot in the future.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°It is okay, I can afford it.¡±

 Chapter 1252 - That is All Mama Can Help You With

    <h4>Chapter 1252: That is All Mama Can Help You With</h4>


    It was a rare day when he did not need to work, but Fu Hanzheng was even more tired than working at thepany because he was taking care of the two children.


    Every time Gu Weiwei offered to help, Fu Hanzheng turned her down.


    ¡°You are always here, you can rest today.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Weiwei gave up on helping him and started to leave him alone.


    Fu Hanzheng might not have spent as much time with the children as she did, but he was good at taking care of them, so he was not that overwhelmed when it came to taking care of them.


    Gu Weiwei looked deeply at the man who was taking care of the two children and could not help but think of the question that had been lingering in her heart for a long time. How could she be so lucky to have this man?


    Fu Hanzheng wiped the children, turned around and met his wife¡¯s gentle look.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of his arm and leaned herself against him.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that this man really belongs to me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the hair on top of her head. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Like her, he would asionally wonder if this wonderful life was truly his.


    Because everything was so happy and wonderful that he found it unreal.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Only mine.¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng had given her and the children a day off, the two children were too young for them to be brought out for too long.


    Therefore, she took a long walk around the resort and returned home.


    When they returned home, they took care of the two children and filled their stomachs with lunch.


    After lunch, they were sitting on the sofa near the babies¡¯ bed. Fu Hanzheng was reading the files delivered by the assistant, whilst Gu Weiwei had the time to find a book she wanted to read.


    However, within an hour, she fell asleep leaning against him.


    Fu Hanzheng nced sideways, put down his work and carried her to the bed.


    Then when the children woke up, he carried them to the nursery, in case they disturbed her nap.


    It was rare for Fu Hanzheng to take a day off, but he ended up falling asleep at the resort with Gu Weiwei.


    Every half a month, no matter how busy Fu Hanzheng was at work, he would leave one day at home to keep her and the two childrenpany.


    Compared to Youyou, who was gifted and had learned how to turn over within three months, his youngest daughter, Tiantian, only managed to turn over after three and a half months.


    At the beginning, she only knew how to roll over once, but gradually, she started to roll around in bed at six months.


    At this time, Fu Hanzheng was making preparations for his return home.


    Also, Yuan Meng, who had been separated from her for more than a year, did not even greet them as she carried her son Yuan Bao to their home in Dubai.


    The moment he entered the house, he saw Gu Weiwei putting on the clothes for one of the children, so he took them and hugged the child.


    ¡°Is this Tiantian or Youyou?¡±


    ¡°It is Tiantian,¡± Gu Weiwei answered as she helped her daughter get dressed.


    Hearing the words, Yuan Meng happily carried Tiantian to the sofa and asked Yuan Bao toe over.


    ¡°Son, watch carefully, this is your future wife¡­¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei felt very displeased.


    ¡°If you are here for my daughter, you better stay away from her.¡±


    However, Yuan Meng did not listen to her at all and said to her son, ¡°Remember, this Tiantian is your future wife, and this is all I can do for you.¡±

 Chapter 1253 - Your Future Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Your Future Wife</h4>


    Gu Weiwei put on the clothes for her son and gave them to the nursery teacher, whilst she went to take her younger daughter back from Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Bao was still confused by his mother. ¡°Mom, what is a future wife?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that is a bit over the top.¡±


    Yuan Meng scratched her head. What could a four-year-old like him understand?


    ¡°Yuan Bao, don¡¯t listen to your mother. This is a sister and that is a brother. Yuan Bao is their eldest brother.¡± Gu Weiwei exined gently.


    ¡°I am big brother?¡± Yuan Bao blinked and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, you are their brother.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    It had been more than a year since theyst met, and Yuan Bao had grown a lot taller. His appearance had changed too. He was no longer as soft and cute as before, but more handsome.


    Hearing his words, Yuan Bao passionately brought out the toys and snacks he had bought for his brother and sister to share.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the obedient Yuan Bao andined to Yuan Meng with a small voice.


    ¡°Luckily Yuan Bao was brought up by Yuan Shuo. If I had given him to you, he would have be so crooked.¡±


    Yuan Meng did not listen and excitedly yed with Tiantian in her arms. The little girl was very active and she kept giggling when she was teased by Yuan Meng. She was so cute.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t bring him up, then I¡¯ll bring her up,¡± Yuan Meng said and stretched out her hands. ¡°Come, let me hold my daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng, are you done? What are you doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She hade all the way to Dubai and she might not have just brought her son to flirt with her daughter.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng invited me here,¡± Yuan Meng said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Invited you here?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    When Yuan Meng had just arrived, Fu Hanzheng was already at thepany.


    He had too many things to do these days, so she gave up on calling him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to return home these days? Fu Hanzheng is worried and wants me toe home with you. Lei Ning should be here in a couple of days,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Siting and the Dorrans Family had been in a very tense rtionship these days, and Fu Hanzheng was definitely not going to risk going home alone with her in order to make the show in front of the elders of the Fu Family.


    But he was very worried about her bringing the two children home alone.


    That was why he had asked her and Lei Ning toe over, so that they could keep herpany and bring the children home, in case Gu Siting or Will Dorrans noticed them.


    After all, it was different now. She used to be alone and she had some skills, so it was not a problem for her to deal with ordinary enemies.


    But the problem was that if she was going to bring two children with her, she would be in much more danger.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei understood what Fu Hanzheng was thinking.


    ¡°Then why did you bring your son here?¡±


    The moment she entered the house, she kept calling her daughter ¡®daughter-inw¡¯, making her very annoyed.


    ¡°Yuan Bao is here to see his future wife.¡± Yuan Meng grinned.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, what are you thinking? Yuan Shuo can¡¯t bring Yuan Bao with him, so I brought him here.¡± Yuan Meng gave a new exnation.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and warned her.


    ¡°You can bring Yuan Bao here, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into this, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Confrontation With the Fu Family?

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Confrontation With the Fu Family?</h4>


    Yuan Meng surrendered. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t do anything to your daughter.¡±


    There was still a long way to go. With their rtionship, the three children would definitely be childhood friends. With her legacy, why would they be afraid that their son would not be able to get her?


    Hearing her answer, Gu Weiwei rxed a little.


    As for why Yuan Bao was not staying in Italy, she thought that it was probably because Gu Siting and Will Dorrans would do something about Cayman Dorrans, so it was not safe for Yuan Bao to stay there.


    So Yuan Meng came to her with her son.


    She left the children in the care of the nursery teacher and asked Yuan Meng to drink tea on the balcony.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Yuan Meng took a sip of the ck tea. ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    She was referring to Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Not sure?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned and asked, ¡°You have been there for so long and you don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Yuan Meng brushed her hair guiltily. ¡°As you know, I am from the Anderson Family. They don¡¯t believe me and say everything behind my back. What would I know?¡±


    For more than a year, she and Yuan Shuo had been busy investigating Gu Yun Che who had the Nine-Eyed Pearl, so they did not know what was going on with Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo did not mention it to you either?¡± Gu Weiwei was not convinced.


    Even if the Dorrans Family were guarding against her and not letting her know, Yuan Shuo should know about it, and Yuan Shuo had never hidden it from her.


    ¡°No, but it seems that Cayman is up to something.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. Cayman Dorrans had been in power for years and he was not someone who would sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Yuan Meng leaned against the chair leisurely.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. That old man doesn¡¯t want you to get involved either. It is enough that you and Fu Hanzheng can stay together.¡±


    Seeing her lighting the cigarette, Gu Weiwei reminded her.


    ¡°No smoking at home.¡±


    She did not want to get secondhand smoke, not to mention that she had two children at home.


    Yuan Meng put away the cigarette and lighter. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t smoke.¡±


    ¡°You should have stopped it long ago, letting your son smoke secondhand cigarettes every day is not okay, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Please, I always smoke in the bathroom when Yuan Bao is around,¡± Yuan Meng said pitifully.


    She had been addicted to smoking for more than ten years and she could not quit just like that.


    ¡°So you know that you are a mother.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Honestly speaking, she was quite impressed. She had been pregnant with Yuan Bao and had not smoked for more than a year, thinking that she had quit.


    But when the child was weaned, she went back on it again.


    ¡°Forget about me, when are youing home?¡± Yuan Meng asked Gu Weiwei as she yed with the lighter.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Let Fu Hanzheng decide.¡±


    Yuan Mengughed mockingly. ¡°It has been a year since west met and you are already a good wife and mother?¡±


    She used to like making her own arrangements, but now she always listens to Fu Hanzheng. Was this still the Gu Weiwei she knew?


    ¡°When have I not been a good wife and mother?¡± Gu Weiwei countered straightforwardly.


    Anyway, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arrangement had always been about her and the children, so she was happy to rx and not think about these troublesome matters.


    ¡°But are you nning to reveal the truth to the Fu Family?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°With two children, we can¡¯t meet in secret like before.¡±

 Chapter 1255 - Back Home and Confrontation With the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Back Home and Confrontation With the Fu Family</h4>


    Yuan Meng agreed and said as she spun the lighter, ¡°You have two helpers now, so you do not have to be afraid of anything.¡±


    The elders of the Fu Family might have some distance between them and her, but they would not be able to resist such a lovely granddaughter and grandson.


    ¡°Hopefully, everything will go as smoothly as we¡¯ve nned.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    The child was already half a year old. If she and Fu Hanzheng could not remarry and the children asked her why their parents could not be together, she would not know how to answer them.


    Yuan Meng took a sip of the fragrant ck tea and shrugged.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t agree to let you remarry, they don¡¯t want the children to return to the Fu Family. If they want the children to return to the Fu Family, they must ept you as the mother.¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound like I am buying a free present?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled with a frown.


    ¡°Maybe Uncle Fu thinks that your son and daughter are the best gifts.¡± Yuan Meng teased.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her. ¡°Can we still talk happily?¡±


    Yuan Meng yawned and asked, ¡°I did not sleep well on the ne, do you have a ce for me to take my son to sleep?¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up and asked the servant to take them to the empty room upstairs.


    Yuan Meng and her son slept all the way to the afternoon and woke up one hourter. Fu Hanzheng was already home from work.


    With her daughter in arms, Gu Weiwei asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°When did you inform Yuan Meng toe here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°A month ago, I was not sure when she would arrive, so I did not tell you.¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Did she irritate you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly. That woman was just up to no good. She wanted her six-month-old daughter to be her daughter-inw.


    ¡°When we return home, we need to leave separately. You and the children need protection, and Lei Ning alone is not enough.¡± Fu Hanzheng exined his purpose.


    Since she was going back home to y the role of remarrying, she could not let his father and the rest find out that they were all living in Dubai.


    Therefore, she and the children had to go to France and return home at a different time.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°Next week, you and the children are still going to be living in the country.¡±


    ¡°Just ask someone to clean up at Yijing Pavilion,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Because you have been silent for a year, the media have been camping near your studio and residence, and the security is not very reassuring.¡± Fu Hanzheng took over the daughter she was carrying and said, ¡°I asked Jolin to buy a new house in your name and have already asked someone to renovate it. We can move in next week.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed as she felt her forehead. After she got pregnant, she had no contact with anyone in the entertainment industry and she had almost forgotten that she was an actress.


    After Life Reboot, she had disappeared from Hua Land and of course the media wanted to dig up news about her.


    If she did not have children, she could go back to live there herself, but it was not safe to live there with two children.


    ¡°Alright, think about it carefully.¡±


    Although she was in the entertainment industry, she did not want the two children to be the focus of the public.


    ¡°The new ce is a high-end vi area under Fu¡¯s Enterprise. Not many people live there and He Chi has moved in too. If you need anything, you can find him in time,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    She did not know if the n to remarry at home would go smoothly.


    If everything went well, then she and the children would have to move into Landscape Vi as soon as possible to live with him. If everything did not go well, they might have to stay there for a while. Then everything would have to be well arranged.

 Chapter 1256 - Does Your Face Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Does Your Face Hurt?</h4>


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei had no intention of objecting.


    But he was so busy with work, yet he had the time to arrange everything for them to return home.


    ¡°You are so busy, I can arrange these small matters.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself, don¡¯t worry,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Even if I am worried?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°I know the capital better than you do, so I can make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you are right.¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not argue with him. Compared to her, his arrangements were much easier.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa with his chubby daughter and massaged her chubby hands.


    ¡°Where is Youyou?¡±


    ¡°Still sleeping,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Sitting in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, Tiantian kept babbling, and no one understood what she was saying.


    Anyway, she seemed to be in a very good mood.


    They were just talking when the nurse came out with Youyou.


    Gu Weiwei took the child over and ced him on the sofa. ¡°Watch them, I will get them something to eat.¡±


    Sitting in the middle, Fu Hanzheng had his left arm around his son and his right arm around his daughter who was leaning against him. The two little ones, who were already half a year old, were both chubby. They looked like two little meatballs as they leaned against him on the sofa.


    Gu Weiwei made some apple mush and brought two small bowls over.


    ¡°The nutritionist said that we should start to feed them with vegetables, paste, fruits and mush.¡±


    With the younger daughter in his arms, Fu Hanzheng took hold of his son who was sitting on the sofa.


    Gu Weiwei scooped some apple mush and fed it to the foodie daughter.


    Tiantian took a bite, licked her tongue around and cried out excitedly in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, staring at the bowl in her hands.


    Gu Weiwei fed her one more mouthful, put down her bowl and fed Youyou another.


    However, she had just scooped it up when Little Tiantian saw it being fed into her brother¡¯s mouth. She pursed her lips and was about to cry.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Hang on, let brother have some first.¡±


    Helpless, Fu Hanzheng grabbed the bowl on the sofa and fed his daughter with a spoonful of mush, so that Gu Weiwei could focus on feeding her son.


    That made the girl satisfied.


    Among the two children, his son was very obedient and rarely cried or clung to anyone.


    But the younger daughter was spoiled and clingy. As long as she was awake, she needed someone to carry her most of the time.


    Youyou was awake but he did not make a fuss. As long as he was fed and ced in bed, he could y with himself for a long time.


    The two children finished the fruit mush, and Gu Weiwei wiped their mouths and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that they like their new food.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took up his obedient son and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up her daughter and asked Yuan Meng to join them for dinner.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng holding the child so skillfully, Yuan Meng teased.


    ¡°President Fu, who was the one who refused to have children back then? Why is he so good at raising children now? Does his face hurt?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her calmly. ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    It was true that he did not want children at first, but it was also true that he liked children now.


    Honestly speaking, his face did hurt, but he would not admit it.

 Chapter 1257 - So That’s All You Care About

    <h4>Chapter 1257: So That¡¯s All You Care About</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The following day, Fu Hanzheng, who always left home early for work, was not in a hurry to leave home.


    Gu Weiwei was surprised as she was making milk for the child.


    ¡°I will take care of the child with the nurse, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry today.¡± Fu Hanzheng sat on the sofa with the two children, waiting for her to finish making the milk powder.


    Gu Weiwei made two bottles of milk, checked the temperature on her wrist and took them over when they were ready.


    Fu Hanzheng put the two children into the pram, took over the milk and gave each of them a bottle.


    ¡°No hurry today, have you finished the work?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Get changed, we are going to the hospital for a physical examination,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei was surprised. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°You should do a postnatal checkup.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei nodded in astonishment, realizing that it was time for her to do the examination.


    Since some tests required an empty stomach, she could not eat breakfast before going.


    She went back to her room and changed into some light clothes. She asked the nurse to take care of the two children and went into the car to follow him to the hospital.


    After several empty stomach examinations, Fu Hanzheng gave her the bag.


    ¡°I brought a sandwich and milk from home, eat them and then do the examination.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was also hungry, so she found a ce to eat the food and gave him some.


    After the series of examinations, they had been dyed at the hospital for almost two hours.


    They took a pile of examination reports and went to the surgeon, a blonde middle-aged woman.


    After reading the results, she said with a pure British ent, ¡°Mrs. Fu is doing well, she is fine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. With the nutritionist urging her to eat and the yoga teacher teaching her postnatal recovery, she would of course be able to recover well.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She thanked her and was about to leave.


    Fu Hanzheng asked at this moment, ¡°She is fully recovered, does it still affect her love life?¡±


    The blonde doctor nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you need to be careful about using contraception.¡±


    Having said these words, she turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is fully recovered and can handle the s*x.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her face heating up. When the woman finished the words, she urged Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and led her out to wait for the elevator.


    Gu Weiwei mumbled as she got into the car, ¡°Check what? There is no problem at all, we are just wasting time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he drove.


    Because the results meant that he could finally stop being a vegetarian.


    Gu Weiwei understood what he meant. Her face, which had just calmed down, started to burn again.


    ¡°So that is what you are concerned about.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. What he was most concerned about was her health, followed by their s*x life.


    ¡°It is normal for someone who has been a vegetarian for more than a year to care about this.¡±


    Although it was not a big deal that she was in the middle of pregnancy, he did not dare to touch her because of the twins.


    He was at the age where he was full of energy and the woman he loved the most was by his side. It was not easy for him to survive until now.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the man next to her. She was not looking at someone, but at a ferocious beast that was about to be released..

 Chapter 1258 - Bad Couple Life?

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Bad Couple Life?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    But Fu Hanzheng only drove her home and gave her ate morning kiss at the doorstep.


    ¡°I may bete tonight, no need to wait for me for dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and watched him get into the car and leave.


    With a fork in one hand and a te of cut fruits in the other, Yuan Meng bumped her shoulder when she entered the house.


    ¡°What is it? Bad couple life?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Gu Weiwei denied.


    Yuan Meng put a piece of fruit into her mouth. ¡°I am not blind, I can tell from your face.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her. ¡°Does your husband know that you are so gossipy?¡±


    ¡°He knows,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Yuan Meng followed her and whispered, ¡°Could it be that because you were pregnant and had children, your Boss Fu has been holding it in for too long and something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are the problem!¡± Gu Weiwei countered straightforwardly.


    ¡°No problem, then what are you doing at the hospital?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows.


    When she came out, they had already left and the servant said that she was going to the hospital for a checkup.


    ¡°I did the postnatal examination, what are you thinking?¡± Gu Weiwei red at Yuan Meng who was gossiping.


    Yuan Meng gave up on gossiping and went back to teasing the three children.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief inwardly. She was really afraid of talking about this topic with Yuan Meng. She just could not stand that woman when she was fishing for information.


    Sitting on the sofa, Youyou and Tiantian were both amused by Yuan Meng.


    Sitting on the carpet, Yuan Meng sighed as she looked at the two lovely twins who were smiling so brightly.


    ¡°Oh, you two are so smart. What did you do in your past life to make you so cute in this life?¡±


    Also, they had a very generous father and a very talented mother.


    ¡°Nothing at all. They are so cute because I gave birth to them.¡± Gu Weiwei stepped forward and corrected him.


    The two little fellows, who had just turned half a year old, had chubby faces and round eyes. When they smiled, their eyes turned into crescent moons, looking cute and sweet.


    ¡°You two are definitely going to be trouble in the future.¡± Yuan Meng sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am not ruining your family.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°Ah, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will? You are already ruining my family, so let your daughter ruin my son,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°Hey, you are not done yet, you are still thinking about my daughter.¡±


    Yuan Meng surrendered and put down the topic.


    However, even if they did not talk about this topic, she and Yuan Meng were still arguing.


    In the afternoon, they took the three children out for a walk and it was dinner time when they returned home.


    Fu Hanzheng said that he was noting home for dinner tonight, so Gu Weiwei asked the servant to leave him a portion and did not wait for him.


    After dinner, she bathed the two children and put them to sleep before handing them over to the nursery teacher.


    However, she was so tired that she fell asleep after taking a shower.


    It was not untilte at night when she was pulled into his arms and the man¡¯s lips were upon her neck.


    She turned around. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°11 p.m,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered and kissed her earlobe. ¡°Mrs. Fu, you have owed me for more than a year, shouldn¡¯t you pay me back?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do I owe you?¡± Gu Weiwei shrank her neck and yed dumb..

 Chapter 1259 - So Weak

    <h4>Chapter 1259: So Weak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Forgotten?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Then let¡¯s slowly think about it?¡±


    The hot lips moved from her neck to her chin and then to her lips.


    Her breathing and heartbeat gradually lost control as she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and responded to his gentle kiss.


    The intimacy that she had not experienced for a long time made her look forward to it but also afraid.


    Having received her permission, Fu Hanzheng unbuttoned her pajamas one button after another and kissed the girl¡¯s smooth skin gently and passionately.


    Although he was very thirsty, he still restrained himself to take care of her.


    Gu Weiwei was stripped naked by him and she reminded him as she panted.


    ¡°We have no¡­ no condoms.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for the things he had bought and waved them in front of her eyes.


    ¡°I brought some back.¡±


    He had been thinking about how to get back the yearly debt he owed her since he drove her to the hospital for the checkup at noon.


    Gu Weiwei red at him furiously. ¡°Sure enough, you have been up to no good ever since you left the hospital.¡±


    She was still talking when he opened the condom in front of her.


    They had been living together for more than a year, but Fu Hanzheng had been very restrained.


    But the look in his eyes made her feel that she would be eaten up.


    However, nothing was as scary as she had thought.


    After two rounds, she was sweating and panting heavily in bed. She was so tired that she did not want to move.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away her sweaty hair and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Want me to carry you to take a shower?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head resolutely. Her past experience told her that it was not just a bath in the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°You are sweating and you are not feeling well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pulled the nket and turned her back to him.


    ¡°It is okay, I want to sleep.¡±


    Seeing that she was too tired, Fu Hanzheng let her be and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°Good night, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    It was a very tiring job to take care of the two children in the daytime, and Gu Weiwei had a very deep sleep after being forced to roll around twice in the middle of the night.


    So when she woke up, Fu Hanzheng had already left for work.


    She got up, took a shower and got changed. She rushed out when she heard the child crying.


    Sure enough, it was Tiantian who was crying again, but she soon calmed down in her arms.


    Yuan Meng looked at the faint traces of kisses on her neck and teased.


    ¡°Seeing Fu Hanzheng so pleased this morning, I thought that you would not be able to get out of bed today.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at her. ¡°Old woman, I don¡¯t want to hear you talking.¡±


    Yuan Meng gave her a bowl of red date and lotus seed porridge and said with a smile, ¡°Here, eat more, your kidneys will be better.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the porridge and lost her appetite.


    Yuan Meng continued to eat and said to her, ¡°I am not trying to lecture you, but you need to train hard. Look at your small body, you are so weak, you can¡¯t even stand Fu Hanzheng¡¯s pressure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth.


    Did she think that she was like her, who could leave a man unable to get out of bed?

 Chapter 1260 - So Weak 2

    <h4>Chapter 1260: So Weak 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Fu Hanzheng started to have fun, Gu Weiwei felt that she was suffering every single day.


    For the first two days, Fu Hanzheng restrained himself because he was worried about her health, but he let her go twice in one night.


    However, the man who had been starved for too long started to be greedy within a few days and tried to get back the s*x life he was owed for more than a year.


    He went to work every day happily, but Gu Weiwei often failed to get up until noon.


    When she woke up, it was almost lunchtime.


    The moment she came to the living room, she was teased by Yuan Meng.


    ¡°I told you, you are too weak now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at her. ¡°I just don¡¯t sleep well, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Fu Hanzheng went out early in the morning and you stayed in bed all the way until this hour. Did you two talk about life and ideals overnight again?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    She looked sozy and charming, and it was obvious that she had been fiercely loved by a man, so how could she lie to her eyes?


    Gu Weiwei looked down at the food, toozy to exin anything more.


    She had not felt better the day before, but now she was suffering even more.


    Also, it was very exhausting to take care of the two children.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle Fu the most gentle man? Why is he mistreating you now?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    But when she thought about it, she realized that it was impossible to be gentle in bed, especially for someone who had been a vegetarian for more than a year.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and red at her. ¡°Can I gag you?¡±


    However, Yuan Meng was never a smart person in front of her.


    ¡°Oh yes, there is a spa nearby and the masseuse is very skilled. Do you want to try it out?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned her down. She was already so tired that she did not need to stretch herself anymore.


    What was more, she did not want anyone to see her old love bites.


    However, after taking care of the two children in the afternoon, she became even more tired and sleepy.


    Since Fu Hanzheng had been very busy these days and barely came home for dinner, they did not wait for him. Instead, she bathed the babies with Yuan Meng¡¯s help.


    After washing Youyou, Yuan Meng helped to put on his clothes and went out to y.


    She was busy washing the younger daughter, when the lively girl sshed water all over her.


    When she wasn¡¯t doing that, she would just put her fists into her mouth.


    ¡°Tiantian, you can¡¯t eat your hands!¡±


    However, when she removed her hand, the girl giggled and stuffed the other hand into her mouth. She was so annoyed that she did not know whether tough or cry.


    Fu Hanzheng returned and heard the mother and daughter¡¯s voices the moment he entered the master bedroom. The moment he entered the room, he saw his younger daughter sshing in the bathtub with water everywhere.


    He approached her, took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s waist and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡°I will do it, go and get changed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and told him some instructions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her eat her hands, they are full of soapy water.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Hanzheng rolled up the sleeves of his expensive shirt and took over the task of bathing his daughter.


    When he finished the bathing and came out with a towel around her small body, Gu Weiwei had already changed out of her wet clothes.


    Fu Hanzheng put the chubby girl into bed, wiped off the water on her with a towel, put on diaper pants and put on the pajamas.


    Gu Weiwei took over her daughter and went out to find Youyou, who was being watched by Yuan Meng.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned at the sight of the mother and daughter.. Why did he feel that his wife was a bit angry today?

 Chapter 1261 - Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Angry?</h4>


    Normally, she would ask him if he had eaten dinner or would leave him some soup.


    Apart from telling him about bathing the children, she left him alone.


    Could it have been because she had struggled to bathe the children this time and had to do it?


    But why was she angry when he made sure not to let Tiantian eat her water covered hands?


    He went out and saw her and Yuan Meng having fun with the three children. He went upstairs to the study and came downstairs after finishing some work.


    It was already quiet downstairs. He returned to the master bedroom and saw Gu Weiwei who had juste out of the shower.


    ¡°The children are all asleep?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered briefly.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and took hold of her from behind.


    ¡°Unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei denied it but sounded obviously displeased.


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed the side of her face. ¡°Is it because the children were not obedient this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she removed his arms from around her waist.


    Fu Hanzheng released her hands and turned her shoulders, so that they were standing face to face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him. ¡°I am tired, I am going to sleep now.¡±


    Having said these words, she lifted the nket andy down.


    Fu Hanzheng stood by the bedside and watched for a while. Then he went to the bathroom to take a shower, got changed into his pajamas andy down on the bed. Out of habit, he took the sleeping girl into his arms and kissed the girl in his arms.


    Gu Weiwei shrank her neck impatiently and removed her arms.


    ¡°I am sleepy, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms around her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t let me sleep at night and I still have to take care of the two children during the day. What do you think is wrong with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not feeling well, and she sounded very annoyed.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and sighed guiltily when he saw the tired look on her face.


    He had been craving her embrace for more than a year and he had indeed be more indulgent these days.


    She had not had a good night¡¯s rest and she had been taking care of the two children during the day, so she was indeed feeling very tired.


    He brushed her hair away and said, ¡°I will drive you to Italy the day after tomorrow, you can take a transfer and Fu Shiqin will pick you up.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei turned to him.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°We are going home at different times, you can go home first. There are still some things to finish here, I will go home in a few days,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He could not let his family find out that they had been in Dubai together, so she could not fly straight home and had to return to the capital without him for a few days.


    But if he went home first, he would be even more worried about her and the children, so he asked her to bring the children home first. With Yuan Meng and Lei Ning by her side and Shiqin and the rest taking care of her, he felt more at ease.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and faced him.


    ¡°In a few days?¡±


    ¡°Five days or so,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and sighed.


    ¡°When does the n with your family start?¡±


    They were going home to do the n of remarrying, so it was very important to reveal the news of the two children to the Fu Family at the right time.


    ¡°We can start after you settle down. Acting is not a problem for you.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    His father and mother were very eager to have grandchildren, so they would definitely urge him to take the two children away from her.


    Even if they could not agree to letting them remarry, they would not stop them meeting up.


    That way, they could have a proper rtionship after they returned home..

 Chapter 1262 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Preparations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It will be different from filming, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She was just pretending when she was filming, but this time she was going to be lying to the elders of the Fu Family.


    Although it was for their remarriage, she still felt a bit guilty.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t mention remarrying and you don¡¯t agree to give the children to the Fu Family, we will deal with the rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. What he meant was that he and his two brothers would work together to trick the elders.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Sleep now, you are allowed to ask for leave tonight.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and fell asleep.


    The following day, Fu Hanzheng went to thepany as usual. She left the children to the care of the nursery teacher and packed her luggage with Yuan Meng.


    She had only brought one suitcase with her when she came here, and now that she was going back home, she had five suitcases full of things, and she wasn¡¯t even finished yet!


    Also, most of the luggage belonged to the two babies.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to bring so many things?¡± Yuan Meng looked at the rows of boxes and suitcases and felt her head hurting.


    ¡°Most of them are the children¡¯s things, we must bring them with us,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The two children were a pair, so they did have a lot to deal with.


    ¡°You can just carry the two children home yourself. There are many of these things in the capital that you can buy.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    They were not so short of money that they couldn¡¯t buy these things, so why did they have to go home with them?


    Gu Weiwei said as she checked for anything missing, ¡°The two children will miss their usual things. I changed the milk bottle for them once but they refused to drink from it. I had to use the old milk bottle again.¡±


    Children were used to clothes and toys, so they felt safer with the same ones around.


    She mainly brought the children¡¯s luggage, and she only had one suitcase for her own luggage. Fu Hanzheng had his private jet, so he could bring the rest of her things back for her.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you are happy.¡± Yuan Meng spread out her hands.


    Fu Hanzheng came home at night and was startled when he saw the rows of luggage.


    ¡°No need to bring so much, I will bring it back for you.¡±


    ¡°They are things for the two children to use, so it is not convenient for you to bring them home,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng nced around and did not object, when he thought of the fact that she did not need to care about the luggage with Yuan Meng and Lei Ning.


    ¡°I have told the Prince and he will drive you to Paris tomorrow afternoon in his private jet and arrange for a private jet to take you home.¡±


    When Gu Weiwei and the children boarded the ne in Paris, he would return to Dubai and settle down before returning home.


    ¡°No need to use the private jet, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked. They could just fly first ss.


    Fu Hanzheng insisted. ¡°Things are not going well these days. This way we can make sure that everyone is on the ne, so it is safer.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei did not object.


    After all, with her two children, safety was the most important thing.


    Gu Weiwei packed up everything she needed to bring home, washed her hands and was about to go out to visit the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng held her tightly and sighed.


    ¡°They are going home with you tomorrow, but I will have to stay here alone for a week.¡±


    They had been living together for more than a year and he found it hard to ept that they were going to be separated for a few days..

 Chapter 1263 - Youyou is Ill

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Youyou is Ill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked at this childish man in amusement. ¡°It is just for a few days, we can meet again soon.¡±


    This brief separation was so that they could spend a long time together after they returned home.


    ¡°But if you leave, it will be too quiet,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    When she moved out of Landscape Vi, he was alone at home and he did not want to go through that again.


    When they left tomorrow, this ce was destined to be deserted. He was going to stay here alone for a few days and he was probably not going to be in a good mood either.


    Gu Weiwei allowed him to hold her for more than half an hour, before Yuan Meng urged them to go out for dinner.


    After dinner, the two children went to bed early and Gu Weiwei went to bed after washing up.


    However, they were leaving soon and Fu Hanzheng did not want to waste his time on sleeping, so he tried his best to squeeze out her passion.


    When he was satisfied, it was alreadyte at night.


    Luckily, the flight back was arranged in the afternoon and so she had time to sleep until noon.


    Since he was going with them to Paris, Fu Hanzheng did not go to thepany. He got up early in the morning and kissed his sleeping wife, got changed and went out to take care of the two children who had woken up.


    He made them milk powder, gave each of them a bottle and stood by the bedside.


    Tiantian, the little foodie, had always been focused on food, so she finished the milk in no time.


    Fu Hanzheng had just picked up the empty milk bottle when he saw her reaching out for his brother¡¯s bottle.


    He picked up his daughter helplessly. This girl was as greedy as Fu Shiqin.


    He took care of the two children until lunchtime when Gu Weiwei got up leisurely, washed herself, got changed and came out for lunch.


    In the afternoon, Fu Hanzheng drove them to the airport and was about to fly with them to France.


    Together with them were the nursery teachers, gynecologist, nutritionist and teacher for Gu Weiwei and the two children.


    Luckily, it was a private jet from the Prince. Although there were many people, it was not that troublesome.


    Gu Weiwei sat holding the younger daughter, Fu Hanzheng held his son Youyou and Yuan Meng sat behind them with Yuan Bao, followed by the nursery teacher and the others.


    At the beginning, Gu Weiwei was worried that the two babies would not be used to the flight for the first time.


    However, the two children had been very obedient from the moment they took off to the moment they were cruising in the air. They did not cry at all.


    But after three hours, Youyou started to groan in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    Fu Hanzheng asked the nurse to make some milk powder but the boy could not drink it after a few sips.


    Gu Weiwei frowned and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Swap with me, I will carry him.¡±


    Youyou had always been a steady brother and he rarely cried or clung to anyone. He only expressed his absolute needs with his crying.


    She and Fu Hanzheng exchanged the two children and she tried to breastfeed the crying Youyou, who stayed silent for a while.


    But soon afterwards he started to groan in her arms and her body started to heat up.


    She leaned her head against the child¡¯s forehead and said seriously ¡°I think he has a fever.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng asked the nurse to take care of Tiantian and asked the doctor toe with him.


    The doctor measured the child¡¯s temperature and found that it had reached 38.6 degrees.


    This made Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, who had never seen a child sick, panic..

 Chapter 1264 - Youyou is Ill 2

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Youyou is Ill 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei felt the child¡¯s burning forehead, feeling very anxious.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly get a fever? Is it because of the ne?¡±


    The doctor gave the fever patch to the child and exined to them patiently.


    ¡°After a child is half a year old, the immunity brought to them by breast milk will gradually disappear. Most babies will fall sick because of the reduced immunity after they are half a year old. Their fever is also a way to increase their immune system.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked down at her son who was moving about in her arms due to the difort and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do now? He feels terrible.¡±


    ¡°The child is too young and it is not a critical situation. It is not rmended to use medicine, so we can use physical measures to lower the fever.¡± The doctor gave his opinion.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei removed the coat so that his fever could go down.


    However, when the nended in Paris, Youyou¡¯s fever had not improved.


    Gu Weiwei had her face upon the child¡¯s face from time to time and her eyes turned red when she felt that the fever had not subsided.


    ¡°Still not subsided? What should we do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a serious look at the doctor. ¡°Should we go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It is not convenient to go to the hospital, so let¡¯s find a ce to wipe the child down first. It would be best if the fever can be reduced by physical means, but the child is too young to use the antipyretic medicine.¡± The doctor sincerely suggested.


    Fu Jinzheng threw a look at the distressed child and then at his wife who was about to cry, he decided to stay in Paris for the time being.


    So he contacted the hotel close to the hospital and told the private jet¡¯s responsible contact to postpone his return.


    Then he brought them back to the hotel and wiped the child with alcohol ording to the doctor¡¯s suggestion and fed him water from time to time.


    It was not until thetter half of the night when Youyou¡¯s fever subsided.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders and whispered, ¡°I will take care of the child, take a rest.¡±


    Ever since she found Youyou having a fever on the ne, she had been very nervous and kept wiping the child¡¯s body to lower his temperature.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her son who had finally fallen asleep and rxed. She was indeed tired.


    ¡°I am going to visit Tiantian first.¡±


    Although she was very tired, she had been taking care of her son¡¯s fever throughout the entire journey and she had not given any care to her youngest daughter.


    The two children had been healthy since they were born and she, as the new mother, was truly frightened when Youyou suddenly fell sick.


    ¡°Go.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not stop her. He knew that with her personality, she would not rest until she saw her younger daughter.


    Gu Weiwei went to the opposite room and found that her youngest daughter Tiantian had already fallen asleep. She was relieved when the nursery teacher told her about the food.


    ¡°Try your best today, she may have a fever too. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    But ording to the doctor, after the child was half a year old, the immunity of breast milk would drop and most of them would fall ill.


    Youyou was the only one who was sick today, but something might happen to Tiantian too, so they had to be extra careful.


    After making sure that her daughter was doing well, she returned to the room to rest.


    But she did not dare to sleep too deeply and woke up after a few hours.


    The moment she woke up, she went to visit Youyou. Fu Hanzheng had just taken the child¡¯s temperature and found that it was rising again..

 Chapter 1265 - Youyou is Ill 3

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Youyou is Ill 3</h4>


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the fever gone?¡± Gu Weiwei touched Youyou¡¯s forehead and found that the temperature was rising again. ¡°Why is it rising again?¡±


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei looking anxious, the doctor suggested.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, if you are worried, take the child to the hospital and make sure that it is not a rash.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei helped the child to get dressed and picked him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put on the hat for her and apanied her to the hospital opposite the hotel.


    The doctor did a blood test for the child and said as soon as the results were out.


    ¡°It must be a rash.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked serious.


    ¡°This kind of disease is not very effective even with drugs, and it is not good for children either,¡± the doctor said.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tone sank.


    ¡°Then nothing?¡±


    The child was not feeling well, and he and Weiwei were worried about him, but they could not help the child.


    The doctor shivered at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s re and forced himself to make the suggestion.


    ¡°The child will have a fever for two to three days and then he will have a rash. The fever will go away when the rashes out. If the fever is not very serious, the medicine will not be good for the child.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was displeased, but the doctor would not lie to them.


    ¡°Can we only wait for his fever to subside?¡±


    ¡°Feed the child more water, be careful not to let him get winded. If the fever reaches 39 degrees, we will need to use medicine,¡± the doctor said carefully.


    Initially, during the past few months, she had only done some physical examinations for the two children. She had been having a very rxing time at work and the treatment was good too.


    Now that the child was having a fever, she realized that money was not that easy to earn¡­ because President Fu was way too intimidating.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng stayed at the hospital and kept trying to lower Youyou¡¯s temperature.


    However, after the temperature went down, he would start to have a fever again within a few hours.


    They stayed at the hospital and Yuan Meng and the nursery teacher took care of their youngest daughter Tiantian.


    Tiantian was a very peaceful person, but when her father suddenly disappeared, the little girl was not at ease in the hotel and kept making a fuss.


    Yuan Meng called Fu Hanzheng and asked him if he wanted her to bring the child to the hospital.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei next to the bed and hung up.


    ¡°Tiantian is crying so hard at the hotel, why don¡¯t you go home and take a look?¡±


    This little girl was normally very spoiled and clingy, so when they were taking care of Youyou, she would definitely cry.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and threw a look at her son who was still having a fever.


    ¡°Go home and visit her, I will take care of Youyou.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not object. ¡°Then I will go there for a while and will be back soon.¡±


    He hurried back to the hotel and took the crying girl from the nurse.


    The girl stopped crying after a while.


    She must have been tired from crying, so she drank the milk powder obediently and soon fell asleep.


    Fu Hanzheng put down his sleeping daughter and brought the food prepared by the hotel to the hospital.


    ¡°I asked someone to make something for you to eat.¡±


    Due to Youyou¡¯s fever, she had been taking care of the child and she had not eaten anything since she got off the ne yesterday.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    The child was so sick, she was not in the mood to eat anything.


    Fu Hanzheng took out the food and ced them on the table one by one, forcing her to join him.


    ¡°Eat something, how can you support yourself without food?¡±


    Helpless, Gu Weiwei picked up the bowl and tried the porridge.


    ¡°Where is Tiantian, is she being obedient now?¡±


    ¡°She drank the milk and fell asleep.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed..

 Chapter 1266 - Youyou is Ill 4

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Youyou is Ill 4</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under Fu Hanzheng¡¯s persuasion, Gu Weiwei left the child¡¯s bed and went to eat something.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed by Youyou¡¯s side instead of her, trying to lower his body temperature.


    Gu Weiwei had just eaten something when Youyou started to cry, as he woke up. She put down the chopsticks and went over to him, checked his diaper and fed him milk.


    Probably because he was not feeling well, he ate less than usual.


    Fu Hanzheng poured some warm water and fed the child some water. The boy kept groaning even with the antipyretic paste.


    Gu Weiwei did not want to put him down, so she kept consoling him in her arms.


    Ever since he was born, Youyou had been an obedient brother. Apart from needing someone to change his diaper or crying when he was hungry, he would not make a fuss as long as they fulfilled his needs.


    Therefore,pared to him, she spent more time with her daughter. This was probably the first time she was so devoted to her son.


    Seeing his son falling asleep in her arms, Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice, ¡°I will carry him, take a rest.¡±


    Although he had tried his best to take care of the two children for her, as a father, he was not as devoted as her.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and leaned her face against Youyou¡¯s forehead. She still felt a bit of fever remaining and looked even more serious.


    ¡°No need, I can hold him.¡±


    The child was having a fever and when he woke up, he was not as energetic as before, which made Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart ache.


    Fu Hanzheng could not persuade her, so he stayed by her side.


    The doctor did not rmend the medicine to such a young child. Apart from helping the child to cool down, they could only pray that Youyou would recover quickly.


    They stayed at the hospital for one day and one night and Youyou¡¯s fever finally subsided. But just as the doctor said, he had a rash on his head and body.


    The doctor was called over, she measured the child¡¯s temperature and checked the rash.


    ¡°The rash will go away in two or three days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you sure he won¡¯t have a fever again?¡±


    ¡°At least not these next few days, but if the two children have any more small illnesses in the future, Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± The doctor tried to persuade them with a smile.


    Every child would have some small problems. It was verymon for children to have a rash. Normally, they would ask their parents to take care of the child, so that the fever would go away and they would just feed the child water. No parents were as nervous as them.


    Gu Weiwei fed the child some water and felt much better with her son in her arms.


    Although when she thought of it now, she felt that she had been too nervous these past two days, yet when she saw her son suffering from a fever, she felt her heart tighten.


    ¡°Take the child back to the hotel and take a rest. Bring the child here for a checkup tomorrow morning. If there are no major problems, you can return home,¡± the doctor said gently.


    ¡°Let me carry the child,¡± Fu Hanzheng stretched out his hands and said.


    Since yesterday, she had refused to let anyone carry the child because the child had not recovered.


    Her hands should be aching by now.


    But the moment she gave the child to Fu Hanzheng, she started to feel dizzy. Luckily, she had the baby¡¯s bed next to her, so she did not fall to the ground.


    Fu Hanzheng gave the child to the nurse who had been waiting for him and helped her to sit down.


    ¡°What is it? Feeling unwell?¡±

 Chapter 1267 - Youyou is Ill 5

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Youyou is Ill 5</h4>


    ¡°I feel a bit dizzy,¡± Gu Weiwei said in difort.


    She had not thought that the moment Youyou was safe and sound she would feel an overwhelming sense of exhaustion.


    The moment she stood up, she felt dizzy.


    The doctor came over and checked her.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu is too tired and has a bit of hypoglycemia. Just replenish the sugar and rest well.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned in self-me. She had not slept for two nights ever since she realized that the child was having a fever.


    She was worried that the child would not eat much of the food he asked his men to deliver.


    She had not been feeling well since the two children were born, and she had not had a good rest these past two days because of Youyou¡¯s illness. No wonder she was so weak now.


    He took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s pale face and said to the nurse, ¡°Take the child back to the hotel, we will go backter.¡±


    The two nurses left the hospital with Youyou in their arms.


    Fu Hanzheng apanied Gu Weiwei to the hospital for the infusion and rested for half an hour before returning to the hotel.


    The moment he entered the room, he made a call and asked someone to deliver the food.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for almost two days. Eat something and sleep well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down obediently and nced at the worried man.


    ¡°You are not much better, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Due to the fact that it was her first time facing a sick child, she was a bit too nervous.


    He not only had to take good care of the two children but also had to worry about her. He had not been doing well these past two days either.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down and warned her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°You must take care of yourself before you take care of the children.¡±


    Luckily, he was with them on the way.


    If something like this happened after they returned home and he could not make it back from Dubai, she would be too tired to take care of the two children alone.


    Gu Weiwei took two bites and looked up suddenly.


    ¡°You have been dyed here for two days, will you be fine?¡±


    ording to the n, he would send them to Paris for a transfer and when they boarded the ne, he would return to Dubai.


    But because of Youyou¡¯s fever, they had been dyed in Paris for two days.


    ¡°No it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked calm.


    There was indeed important work waiting for him to deal with in Dubai, but no matter how important it was, it could not be more important than her and the children.


    ¡°Youyou and I can take a rest and we can leave tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Since Youyou was fine now they should go because he would not return to Dubai if they stayed here.


    Although he said that it was not a big deal, he must have been very busy these past two days.


    ¡°We can check Youyou tomorrow, no hurry,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    They ate together and Fu Hanzheng urged her to go to bed and rest. After making sure that she was asleep, he closed the door and went into the living room of the suite to make a call to deal with work in Dubai.


    He had just finished his work and was about to return to the bedroom when Fu Shiqin called.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that sister-inw ising home? Why haven¡¯t you answered your calls for two days?¡± Fu Shiqin asked anxiously. He had thought that something had happened between them, so he had been so worried about them for two days and had nned to fly here himself if he failed to reach him today.


    ¡°Youyou had a fever and so we rested in Paris for two days,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°Fever? How did he get the fever? How is he now? Should I bring He Chi there?¡± Fu Shiqin got very nervous when he heard that his nephew Youyou was sick.


    ¡°He¡¯s better now, I will do a checkup tomorrow and if there are no problems, I will go home,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Call me when they get on the ne tomorrow.¡±


    He was already very excited when he thought of the nephew and niece he had been separated from for half a year..

 Chapter 1268 - Encounter with Gu Siting in Paris

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Encounter with Gu Siting in Paris</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei slept for more than ten hours and woke up the following morning.


    Early in the morning, her youngest daughter Tiantian started to cry and Fu Hanzheng went to pamper the child.


    Gu Weiwei got up, got changed and was about to visit the two children when she heard Tiantian crying again.


    Fu Hanzheng was coaxing her as he fed her milk with the milk bottle. He asked her when he saw her approaching, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    Due to Tiantian¡¯s crying, he did not wait for her to eat breakfast, so he asked someone to deliver the breakfast to the room.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she looked at her daughter in his arms.


    Probably because she had milk to drink, her chubby hands were holding the bottle as she drank the milk, neither crying nor making a fuss.


    ¡°We can send Youyou to the hospital after she finishes the food,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and picked Youyou up from the nursery.


    The little boy had just finished the milk and was now very energetic. He was crying out in her arms.


    Finally, when Tiantian finished the milk, Fu Hanzheng was going to give her to the nurse so he could go to the hospital with her and Gu Weiwei.


    But the moment he gave her to her, she burst into tears.


    Fu Hanzheng had no choice but to carry her again.


    ¡°Maybe she wants to sleep. Just keep herpany for a while, I will ask Yuan Meng toe with me. It should not take long,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    The happiness of the two babies was double, but so was the trouble. However, they often didn¡¯t cause trouble together when they decided to.


    Fu Hanzheng tried twice but the girl refused to let go of him.


    He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Then let Lei Ning and Yuan Meng go with you.¡±


    She was just doing a simple examination at the hospital opposite the hotel, so she should be back soon.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her clingy daughter and left with Youyou in her arms, apanied by Yuan Meng and Lei Ning.


    The rash on Youyou had not subsided, but he was much more active than before.


    They brought the child to the hospital and did a few simple examinations. After making sure that nothing was wrong, Gu Weiwei carried him back to the hotel and made arrangements for her return home.


    Because the child was sick, they had been dyed for two days and it was time to go home.


    ¡°A normal child rash has made you so anxious. If he ever falls sick or has a bump, you will be worried to death,¡± Yuan Meng mumbled all the way into the elevator.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Her own child was sick and sad, and as his mother, she could not help but worry.


    ¡°Why though?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    After the series of examinations, they took the elevator downstairs and were about to return to the hotel opposite the hospital.


    However, the moment she came out of the VIP elevator of the hotel, she ran into a group of peopleing in.


    They were dressed in exquisite clothes and the leader was Gu Siting, whom they had not met for more than a year.


    She had not expected that she would run into Gu Siting at the hospital in Paris.


    Apparently, Gu Siting had not expected to run into her here either, as he stared at the womaning out of the elevator.


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡±


    With Youyou in her arms, Gu Weiwei approached Gu Siting calmly after being startled for a moment.


    This man was so strange that she could not even remember his name.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡± Gu Siting said again..

 Chapter 1269 - Encounter with Gu Siting in Paris 2

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Encounter with Gu Siting in Paris 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    With Youyou in her arms, Gu Weiwei brushed past him calmly.


    She had not expected that she would run into Gu Siting again, but they were no longer on friendly terms.


    Everything in the Gu Family seemed to have passed away.


    However, Gu Siting was obviously not willing to miss this one year apart opportunity.


    He turned around and stopped her.


    ¡°Weiwei, must we be so distant?¡±


    For more than a year, he had been longing for her, trying all kinds of methods to find out about her.


    But Cayman Dorrans had threatened him and stopped him. It was like an air-tight wall that isted all news about her.


    It was as if they were from two different worlds.


    Gu Weiwei smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Gu, are we close?¡±


    Because of his appearance, he ruined her wedding with Fu Hanzheng and forced her to divorce Fu Hanzheng.


    But now, he still had the cheek to tell her that she should not be distant from him.


    If she had not been holding the child, she would have hit him.


    Gu Siting looked at her and then at the child in her arms.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yuan Meng stood next to her and snapped.


    Gu Siting stared at the child for a long time and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, the Gu Family is your home forever. You cane home anytime you want, even if¡­ you bring this child home.¡±


    He knew that she and Fu Hanzheng were divorced, otherwise she would not have appeared in Paris with her child.


    Then the biggest possibility was that after she divorced Fu Hanzheng, she gave birth to this child abroad behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back.


    ¡°Go home?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered with the child in her arms. ¡°Gu Siting, I find the air disgusting wherever you are.¡±


    Yuan Meng stood in front of her and the child, blocking Gu Siting¡¯s impudent look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such simple logic?¡±


    He had sent many men to deal with her and Yuan Shuo, but now she was marrying Fu Hanzheng and having children for the Fu Family. She could almost imagine how he felt.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, watch your words!¡± Kuroda Shio shouted.


    Yuan Meng sneered with her arms crossed. ¡°So what if I am not watching my words? Do something then!¡±


    Gu Siting frowned at Yuan Meng who was standing in front of Gu Weiwei and said to the woman behind her.


    ¡°Weiwei, can we talk calmly?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Yuan Meng sneered again.


    ¡°If I killed you and ruined your marriage, can I still talk with you calmly?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans¡¯ men were in A Land, so even if she ran into them today, Gu Siting would not dare to bring her back to A Land.


    But after everything that had happened, what if he talked with Weiwei and she brought the child back to the Gu Family?


    Was he stupid or did he think that they were three-year-olds?


    ¡°Yuan Meng, am I not talking?¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you either, but¡­¡± Yuan Meng sneered when she saw the man walking towards her from behind Gu Siting. ¡°You can talk with the person behind you. He will definitely be happy to talk with you about life. ¡°


    Instead of Gu Siting turning around, Kuroda Shio turned around and looked serious.


    What was Fu Hanzheng doing here?

 Chapter 1270 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Kuroda Shio¡¯s face changing, Gu Siting nced sideways and saw the maning towards him.


    After Fu Hanzheng had appeased his daughter, he was worried that she would struggle to handle the child at the examination, so he came from the hotel opposite the hospital.


    He saw a few people standing in the lobby of the hospital and when he recognized Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio, his expression turned cold.


    So he quickened his pace.


    When he saw Gu Weiwei holding the child behind Yuan Meng, he felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°Take the child home first.¡±


    Gu Siting looked at Fu Hanzheng coldly. He did not want her to leave his sight again.


    However, because of Cayman Dorrans and Fu Hanzheng, he could not make her stay.


    Without looking at Gu Siting, Gu Weiwei left with the child after hearing what Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Siting was not convinced, but he could not stop her from leaving.


    This was just a chance encounter without any preparations. Cayman Dorrans had threatened him with his killers still in A Land.


    Therefore, no matter how much he wanted to bring her home, he could not do anything now.


    Also, Fu Hanzheng was here.


    He wanted to stop her from leaving, he wanted to say many things to her, but none of these could be done because of Cayman Dorrans and Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei left with the child in her arms without looking back. Seeing her leaving, Fu Hanzheng looked extremely cold.


    ¡°Why did President Gu stop my wife?¡±


    His extremely cold expression and intimidating voice made Yuan Meng shiver.


    Sure enough, Yuan Meng, who had been used to seeing Fu Hanzheng being friendly in front of Weiwei, felt her heart skipping a beat when she saw his intimidating look.


    Gu Siting was harassing his wife and child in front of everyone, did he really think that Fu Hanzheng was dead?


    ¡°It seems that she is no longer Mrs. Fu.¡±


    He had thought that she had left Fu Hanzheng to take care of the child abroad.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hanzheng came to Paris with her.


    But even so, the elders of the Fu Family should not know that they were still in contact with each other, otherwise they would not have brought such a young child to the hospital in Paris.


    After all, the Fu Family¡¯s home in Hua Land was the best in terms of medical conditions and convenience.


    ¡°She is the mother of my child, what is she, if not Mrs. Fu?¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Gu Siting still sounded determined.


    However, due to the threat from Cayman Dorrans, he had restrained himself.


    Now, he was probably thinking about joining forces with Will Dorrans and the others to deal with Cayman Dorrans. Without anyone stopping him, he woulde to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu?¡± Gu Siting sneered and asked, ¡°Did the Fu Family admit it?¡±


    Although Cayman Dorrans had cut off all avenues to find out about her, he knew that the elders of the Fu Family would not ept her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    Therefore, the Mrs. Fu that Fu Hanzheng was talking about was not the real Mrs. Fu that the Fu Family recognized.


    ¡°Does our family matter have anything to do with President Gu?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    He did that at the wedding because he was sure that his father and the Old Lady would not ept her past.


    But many things could change.


    If he could not change his family¡¯s mindset, then he had to change himself.


    Anyway, he would not let go of her hands no matter what.

 Chapter 1271 - Not as Loving as Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Not as Loving as Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Siting stayed silent but he was very jealous.


    He had thought that after what happened at the wedding, it would be impossible for her and Fu Hanzheng.


    She had not returned to the Gu Family because she was still angry with him.


    As long as Cayman Dorrans did not stop her, she would be willing to return to the Gu Family after meeting him several times.


    But what he had not expected was that she and Fu Hanzheng were still in contact with each other, despite the elders¡¯ firm objection.


    They even¡­ had a child.


    ¡°Her surname is still Gu, of course it has something to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I never cared about her surname, she is just Mrs. Fu from today onwards.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed each word.


    Gu Siting smiled coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t care what her surname is, but she came to the Gu Family at the age of one and lived with me for more than twenty years. The first thing she said when she was young was to me. The first cake she made was for me and the first piano song she yed was for me too. There are too many things between us that you don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about her life in the Gu Family, just like she doesn¡¯t want to remember anything about the Gu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked cold and said word by word, ¡°The past is the past, and I can¡¯t be involved with her past, but her future will definitely not be yours.¡±


    What was he up to?


    Was he trying to tell him about her past in the Gu Family, and the memories she had with him for more than twenty years, so that he could give up on this rtionship?


    Fu Hanzheng was not that stupid. He knew what was most important.


    The most important thing was for her to be by his side and be happy.


    Everything else was unimportant. Her past was unimportant, and her surname was unimportant¡­


    Gu Siting gritted his teeth. He had underestimated Fu Hanzheng¡¯s feelings for her.


    It was also at this moment that he suddenly realized that he did not love her as much as Fu Hanzheng did.


    At least when she was still at the Gu Family, he did not love her as much as Fu Hanzheng did.


    If he had done it at that time, he might not have noticed what happened afterwards, and she would not be living with Fu Hanzheng right now. He could only watch them being lovey-dovey, and it hurt deeply.


    ¡°No matter how long she has lived in the Gu Family or how much she has known the Gu Family, she will never return to the Gu Family. Never,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he brushed past Gu Siting and returned to the hotel opposite the hospital.


    Standing still for a long time, Gu Siting felt as if his heart had been stabbed.


    If she and Fu Hanzheng retreated from this rtionship, he would have the chance to bring her back to the Gu Family.


    But Fu Hanzheng was still with her even though he knew everything.


    And she was still with him even though she knew that Fu Hanzheng was the Gu Family¡¯s worst enemy.


    Seeing her, their child and Fu Hanzheng, even he himself felt that the hope of bringing her back was very slim.


    He was not convinced, but he was helpless.


    ¡°President Gu, we should be prepared.¡± Kuroda Shio reminded him.


    Fu Hanzheng was a very vengeful man. Every time they met, he would try his best to attack the properties under the Gu Family¡¯s name in the mall and even steal the coborators of Gu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Without a doubt, this would happen again.


    But the Gu¡¯s Enterprise was at a critical moment, and he could not let Fu Hanzheng keep pursuing him.

 Chapter 1272 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Gu Siting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng left the hospital and returned to the hotel opposite without saying a word.


    It was not until they entered the elevator that Yuan Meng carefully exined.


    ¡°We finished the checkup and were about to return when we ran into Gu Siting. But judging from his reaction, he probably did not expect to meet her.¡±


    ¡­


    Instead of talking with her, Fu Hanzheng made a call.


    ¡°Gu Siting is in Paris. What is his purpose here? Answer me as soon as possible.¡±


    Lei Meng was startled and replied instantly, ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    The Fu Family and the Gu Family had a deep grudge against each other. Coupled with the grudge between Mrs. Fu and the Gu Family, it was totally not a new grudge.


    Yuan Meng shut up. She knew without asking that Fu Hanzheng was trying to steal the business of Gu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng was normally cold and elegant, but when he waspeting with the Gu Family in the business field, he was a total thief.


    As long as it was a project targeted by the Gu Family, they would do everything they could to get it, even if they could not get it.


    This time, he was definitely going to steal the money.


    Having made the call, Fu Hanzheng nced at Yuan Meng next to him.


    ¡°You must take good care of her and the child.¡±


    Gu Siting was a maniac who faked people¡¯s death and kidnapped people. Now that he knew that they had children, he might do something to them.


    The adults could fight back, but if the children fell into his hands, they would be in a very passive position.


    Therefore, he had to hurry up with the n of remarrying when he returned home, so that she and the child could return to the Fu Family, so that they would be safe.


    ¡°Got it, I will be very wary of Gu Siting,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and returned to the suite.


    Gu Weiwei was feeding the two children water when she saw the man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face was no longer as cold as before. ¡°How was the child¡¯s test?¡±


    ¡°No problem, we can go home now,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange the flight for tonight. Shiqin and Shiyi will pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Gu Siting was in Paris and he might try to approach her.


    He asked her and the child to return home as soon as possible. With everything arranged for her to leave and Yuan Meng and Lei Ning around, it was much safer than staying in Paris.


    Since she was sent here in secret, he did not bring any trusted bodyguards with him.


    Also, after they left, he would then have time and energy to figure out why Gu Siting was in Paris.


    ¡°Okay, I will get them ready as soon as possible.¡±


    After Gu Weiwei fed the two children water, the little girl, who had not been able to enjoy being hugged by her mother these past two days, stretched out her chubby hands for a hug.


    Helpless, she put down the water bowl and picked up her clingy daughter.


    Fu Hanzheng went to take hold of his son who was lying in the baby¡¯s bed and sucking his hands.


    ¡°When I am not around, I will ask the nursery teacher to take care of them with you, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Weiwei answered helplessly.


    Although she liked to take care of the two children, without his help, she still knew how to behave.


    Now the two children were much easier to take care of. With Yuan Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s help, she basically had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Also, let the family know about the children, as soon as possible.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Only when the family knew about the existence of the children would they be able to return to the Fu Family..

 Chapter 1273 - Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Back Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei knew that he was in a hurry to let the Fu Family know about the existence of the two children, so that she and the children could return to the Fu Family as soon as possible.


    In this way, she and the children would be safe and he would be relieved.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    In Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, Youyou was ying with his tie. The rash on his face and body had not subsided, but he was already feeling better.


    As he was ying with Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tie he brought it to his mouth and was about to taste it.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his tie from his hands helplessly. ¡°No.¡±


    However, Youyou did not give up and reached out for it again.


    Fu Hanzheng gave him a hug so that he would not be interested in his tie.


    Facing Tiantian who was sitting in Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms, Youyou and Tiantian started to chat happily. The more they talked, the more excited they became and the more they waved.


    Gu Weiwei brushed away Tiantian¡¯s short hair and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was holding his son.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, why didn¡¯t you ask me about my past?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    The past was in the past and he could not control it, but it was enough for him to grasp their future.


    Gu Weiwei smiled deeply. From the moment she met this man, she was destined to fall for his gentleness.


    ¡°What is important?¡±


    ¡°You are the most important.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her with a spoiling gentleness.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and pointed at the two children.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Theye after you,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered without thinking.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Sorry for giving you such a father.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°What about you? Am I in front or behind them?¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°In front, in front.¡±


    He was already too old to bepeting with six-month old children.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°I will keep an eye on the children, get ready and tell everyone. Let¡¯s go to the airport as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Siting was nearby and he did not want them to stay here for long.


    Although he knew that Gu Siting would not dare to do anything, he did not want them to stay in the vicinity of Gu Siting.


    Gu Weiwei did not object but put her younger daughter Tiantian onto the bed, tidied up the baby stuff in the room and made a call to urge the nurse and Yuan Meng to get ready.


    Within two hours, everyone was ready.


    Yuan Meng came over with Yuan Bao. ¡°Everything is ready, we can leave now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carried his son Youyou whilst Gu Weiwei carried her daughter Tiantian and they went downstairs to the car, heading towards the airport.


    When they were on the ne, he kissed the two children, unwillingly saying goodbye.


    Then he hugged Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Shiqin will pick you up at the airport and take you to your new ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and remembered Gu Siting who was also in Paris. ¡°You should go home as soon as possible and be careful.¡±


    With the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, she was afraid that he would start a fight with Gu Siting in Paris.


    He had only sent them here to drop them off safely, so he did not bring many trusted aides with him. It would be a loss if he really went to fight with Gu Siting and his men.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her face and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°When you get off the ne, tell me, so that I know you are safe.¡±


    Yuan Meng covered her son¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is not suitable for the eyes of children, don¡¯t look.¡±


    The three children were here, yet these two were hugging and kissing in front of them. They were never done..

 Chapter 1274 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Face pping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng saw Gu Weiwei and the others onto the ne and did not get off the ne until the crew urged him.


    He did not get into the car and was only ready to return to the hotel when he saw their ne take off.


    On the way home, Lei Meng called to report the information.


    ¡°Boss, Gu Siting is working with the Anderson Family, for a secret government project in France.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly, ¡°Give me the details of the project.¡±


    ¡°Boss, the project is almost confirmed. They will hardly let you interfere.¡± Lei Meng reminded him.


    This was a coboration made by the Anderson Family and they had already reached an agreement. It would be very difficult for Fu¡¯s Enterprise to get involved and steal the project.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t get it, then we can¡¯t let them get it smoothly either,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    The project that the Gu Family was involved in must be snatched away. If the Gu Family and the Anderson Family were involved, they would have to interfere even more.


    If they could get it, they would. If they could not get it, the other party would have to pay the price.


    Lei Meng did not remind him anymore. ¡°I will send you what I have found. Also, I have arranged for someone to go there. The Gu Family and the Anderson Family are both in France. Boss, I¡¯m also sending people over to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and added. ¡°Don¡¯t let the old mansion know that I am in France.¡±


    Weiwei had returned home from France today. If the old mansion knew that he was also in France, then all their efforts to return home would have been in vain.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Lei Meng agreed.


    Fu Hanzheng rang off but did not return to Dubai immediately. Instead, he was going to arrange for someone to mess up Gu Siting¡¯s affairs before returning to Dubai.


    If he had not been in a hurry to deal with the matter of sending Weiwei and the children home, he would have been very happy to deal with him immediately here.


    Not far from the hotel where Gu Weiwei and the others stayed, Gu Siting was staying in another five-star hotel.


    When he came back from the hospital, the scene of Gu Weiwei holding the child kept repeating in his mind.


    Kuroda Shio came in and said, ¡°President Gu, I heard that Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei bhad only arrived in Paris recently.¡±


    ¡°Where did they arrive from?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    ¡°Dubai,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    A year ago, Fu Hanzheng went to Dubai to prepare for an international project with the Arab League and stayed there.


    However, they had not expected that Miss Weiwei was also there.


    Also, it was very possible that their child was born there.


    Gu Siting looked distressed. They had known that Fu Hanzheng was in Dubai, but he had not expected that she, who had disappeared from the entertainment industry for a year, would be by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side in Dubai.


    If he had not run into her today, he did not know when he would have found out about everything.


    At the hospital, he had thought that she had given birth to the child behind Fu Hanzheng¡¯s back, and despite the child¡­ he was still d that she had finally left Fu Hanzheng.


    But Fu Hanzheng suddenly showed up.


    At that moment, no one knew that he was so jealous.


    He had stopped their wedding and even used the mentality of the elders of the Fu Family to make them divorce. He had thought that they would be separatedpletely.


    In the end, they had never separated.


    The way Fu Hanzheng had stayed by her side made him, who had med her for his father¡¯s death, look terrible.


    He did not want to admit this, but reality pped him hard across the face..

 Chapter 1275 - Back to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Back to the Capital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s flight back home arrived at four in the afternoon. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stopped their work and went to the airport to pick her up.


    Also, their cars were full of toys and snacks for their nephew and niece.


    Sitting in the car, Fu Shiyi kept adjusting his hairstyle with the front facing camera on his phone.


    ¡°Are you done? We are here to pick up our sister-inw, nephew and niece, what are you doing all dressed up like this?¡±


    He had said that he was only going to pick up his sister-inw, nephew and niece, but he had even seen a hairstylist before he came. Who would want to see his hairstyle?


    ¡°My nephew and niece will like me if I look better,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°They are not even here yet, so how do you know? They might not even like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t like my handsome Third Uncle appearance, you are the worst!¡± Fu Shiyi countered.


    Therefore, before Gu Weiwei and the two children arrived, the children¡¯s uncles started to argue with each other over who would make them more happy.


    They had argued for more than an hour when they finally received Lei Ning¡¯s text that the ne was about tond.


    After reading the message, the two of them opened the door and got out of the car. Soon, they saw a small ne descending from the sky, ready tond at the airport.


    When the nended, they drove up to the stairs.


    With her sleeping daughter in her arms and Youyou in the arms of the nurse, they descended the stairs. Both of the children had just fallen asleep too.


    They had just carried the children off the ne, when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came to pick them up excitedly.


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, Second Uncle is here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Third Uncle has brought you lots of delicious and fun things.¡±


    ¡­


    The two little ones, who were sleeping, were woken up by their noise and Tiantian cried as she snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms.


    The boy snorted at the noise but soon fell asleep again.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the culprit who had woken up her child as she tried tofort her crying daughter.


    ¡°You two! Can¡¯t you be quiet, they are sleeping.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi red at Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°It is your fault, you must have woken them up.¡±


    ¡°You are ming me? You are worse than me!¡± Fu Shiqin countered furiously.


    ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough, you are still arguing?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin shut up and craned their necks to look at the two cute children in Gu Weiwei¡¯s and the nurse¡¯s arms. They looked so cute with their round faces and chubby arms.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can I hold him?¡± Fu Shiqin looked at Youyou who was in the arms of the nurse.


    Gu Weiwei understood that her son was a very obedient child, so she nodded at him.


    The nurse showed Fu Shiqin how to carry the child and gave the child to him.


    Fu Shiqin took the soft-looking Youyou into his arms and sighed excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, why does he feel so small and soft? He feels so sweet to hold.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Seeing him hugging the baby boy, Fu Shiyi reached out for him too.


    But Fu Shiqin was not going to let go.


    ¡°No, I am not done yet.¡±


    When he returned from Dubai, they were still young, but now, they had be so chubby.


    Fu Shiyi stopped reaching out for the child, fearing that he would hurt the child, so he got very jealous.


    ¡°Eh, what is this redness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the rash that arose in Paris and it should go away tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she got into the car with Tiantian in her arms..

 Chapter 1276 - Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Second Uncle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She had just carried Tiantian into the car when Fu Shiqin carefully carried the sleeping Youyou into the back seat.


    Fu Shiyi went to the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the two children behind him through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Second Brother, do you know how to carry a child? You are not sitting well while holding him.¡±


    Fu Shiqin adjusted his posture and said to the man in front of him, ¡°Drive your car properly, don¡¯t keep looking behind you. Are you ready to be responsible if something happens?¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi thought of his nephew, niece and sister-inw sitting behind him, so he withdrew his gaze and started to focus on driving.


    Fu Shiqin looked down at his nephew who was sleeping soundly in his arms. ¡°Youyou has a nose and eyes that resemble our brother¡¯s when he was younger.¡±


    ¡°He has the same temper too.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Youyou had always been obedient. As long as he was full andfortable in his diapers, he would not cry or make a fuss.


    Unlike Tiantian, who needed someone to pamper her when she was going to sleep and when she woke up; she would also cry non-stop when she was not feeling well.


    ¡°A son is like his father, he is indeed like our brother.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s heart melted as he held Youyou¡¯s chubby hands.


    It felt so soft and easy to pinch.


    Gu Weiwei held the child in the car and did not care about anything else. Yuan Meng carried several suitcases of luggage into the car and followed Fu Shiyi.


    It took more than an hour to drive from the airport to their new home and the two children woke up when they reached home.


    The moment Fu Shiyi parked the car, he opened both back doors and approached Fu Shiqin, as he was carrying the child.


    ¡°Second Brother, you have been hugging him for so long, it is time for me to carry him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiqin approached Gu Weiwei with the child in his arms, refusing to let Fu Shiyi hold Youyou.


    Fu Shiyi failed to get a hug from Youyou, so he turned to Tiantian who was lying on Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders.


    He pped and stretched out his hands.


    ¡°Tiantian, let Third Uncle carry you, alright?¡±


    Tiantian blinked and turned away, turning down Fu Shiyi¡¯s hug.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°Tiantian is a bit shy, she needs to be more familiar with you before she can be hugged.¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed sadly and led them into the vi.


    ¡°The first floor is very spacious, and ording to our brother¡¯s request, the master bedroom and the nursery are both on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°The sofa in the living room is only ced in the corner and the floor is covered with soft cushions, so that the children can y on the floor. The servants will do the disinfection and cleaning periodically.¡±


    ¡°This is the children¡¯s yroom and this is their walk-in closet.¡±


    ¡­


    Yuan Meng followed them and watched theyout of the room.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you just build a pce for them?¡±


    The two children were only six-months old and they already had a nursery, a yroom and a walk-in closet.


    ¡°If they want it, we can build it,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    Yuan Meng: ¡°¡­¡±


    When the nurse finally arrived at home, she quickly gave the two children the milk powder.


    Fu Shiqin took over the milk bottle and fed it to the little boy. Lying in his arms, Youyou started to drink the milk seriously.


    With the younger daughter in her arms, Gu Weiwei held the milk bottle for her. The little girl was always very focused until she was full. She kept drinking the milk with the bottle in her chubby hands, totally ignoring the new environment.


    When she was full, she gave the child to Fu Shiyi who had been staring at her for a long time.


    ¡°You can hold her for a while, she is in a good mood after eating.¡±


    This little foodie was always obedient when she was full..

 Chapter 1277 - Second Uncle 2

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Second Uncle 2</h4>


    Fu Shiyi took over Tiantian carefully and did not dare to move his hands too much, fearing that he would drop the child.


    After a long while, he smiled excitedly.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, why is she so soft? Her hands are so soft and so are her feet. She is so cute.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, Fu Shiyi and Tiantian got to know each other better. The little girl keptughing at his antics, making Fu Shiyi very excited.


    However, no matter how Fu Shiqin teased Youyou, the boy remained calm.


    ¡°Youyou, can¡¯t you just smile?¡±


    Seeing that Fu Shiqin had used up all his skills to make Youyouugh, Gu Weiwei reminded him sympathetically.


    ¡°Youyou is more like his father¡­ he is more mature.¡±


    Tiantian was very lively and could not stopughing.


    However, her brother Youyou was very calm. No matter how funny he was, he was always calm and collected. He had inherited his father¡¯s temper.


    Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he pped his thigh. ¡°Just as your father wishes! Why does he have to be so stubborn?¡±


    It was so weird for a six-month old boy to be so calm.


    ¡°What is wrong with his temper?¡± Gu Weiwei squinted at him. He made it sound as if her husband and son were very bad-tempered.


    Startled, Fu Shiqin changed his attitude.


    ¡°Steady, steady, steady! Yes, brothers should be steady.¡±


    Gu Weiwei made a call to Fu Hanzheng to tell him that she was safe, when the brothers were helping to take care of the children.


    A few secondster, Fu Hanzheng picked up.


    ¡°Got off the ne?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi have already brought us to our ce. Theyout and decorations are very good,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice.


    If it was at Yijing Pavilion, the bedrooms were upstairs and the living room and dining room were downstairs. When it came to living life, it was far less suitable for the two children to live here.


    ¡°As long as you can livefortably. If you need anything, ask Shiqin and the others,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the two children who were ying with their two uncles. The twin uncles were holding twin children, it was a very funny scene.


    ¡°What about you, have you returned to Dubai?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    He did not tell her the truth, anddid not tell her that he was still in Paris.


    With her intelligence, she would definitely be worried if she knew that he was in Paris because of Gu Siting.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°They are ying with their two uncles.¡±


    ¡°How is the rash on Youyou? Is it gone?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with concern.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Only a little bit left, you won¡¯t be able to tell by tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°Get the nurse to take care of the children these next two days, take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it, take a good rest too, we will be waiting for you.¡± Gu Weiwei had a sweet and gentle expression.


    ¡°Okay, I wille home as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei ended the call and returned to the living room. She saw Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin cing the two children on the sofa, whilst they were ying with each other on the floor.


    ¡°There is nothing much here to do, you can go back and do your work.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was feeding the children the fruits and mush prepared by the nutritionist. Seeing the two children eating so happily, he felt very pleased.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    His phone must have rung dozens of times since he picked them from the airport.


    At that time, she nced at him and saw that it was Xu Qian. He must have asked him to deal with work.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    What was he busy with? No work was as cute or satisfying as his nephew or niece!

 Chapter 1278 - Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Cute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The moment he picked up his nephews and nieces, Fu Shiqin stopped thinking of going back to thepany and Fu Shiyi stopped going to work. He tried his best to tease the two babies.


    They even made a bet to see who would make Youyouugh first.


    However, Tiantian was always the happiest one. Youyou looked at the two uncles who were ying tricks on him calmly.


    Seeing that they were having fun and the two children were not making a fuss, Gu Weiwei was happy to unpack her luggage.


    Yuan Meng nced at the scene in the living room and said with a smile, ¡°If Youyou can talk, he will definitely ask these two uncles if they are stupid.¡±


    One was the Deputy President of thepany and the other was a popr young actor. At this moment, they were kneeling on the floor and ying with the two children who were sitting on the sofa.


    One moment they were rolling on the floor mats, the next moment they were screaming like animals. All kinds of excellent skills were shown.


    Especially Fu Shiyi, who had totally ruined his cold and uninhibited image in the entertainment industry.


    Gu Weiwei nced at them and found that these two dumb-headed men had be even more of a lost cause in front of their nephew and niece.


    However, the two children got along very well with their Second Uncle and Third Uncle. They yed together for a few hours and did not cry or make a fuss. They even let them feed them milk and water.


    Gu Weiwei unpacked her luggage and ate dinner with Yuan Meng. She asked Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi toe and eat, but they were too busy ying with the children to eat.


    She reminded them when dinner was served.


    ¡°It is gettingte, shouldn¡¯t you two go home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said in unison.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°They are going to go bathe and sleep, what are you still doing here?¡±


    ¡°We can sleep together.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed.


    Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I am sure that their nursery can¡¯t fit you.¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t sleep in the cot, they will sleep with their mother. Do you still want to sleep with them?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    If his nephew and niece slept with sister-inw and they asked her to let them join in and share a bed with them, his brother would fly back and beat them to death.


    But the little buns were so cute that they just wanted to bring them home with them.


    They ate in the dining room and Gu Weiwei and the nurse took the two children to bathe.


    She had just finished washing Youyou when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came running in. Seeing the nurse carrying Youyou out of the bathroom, they followed her obediently.


    ¡°Ah, he is so cute.¡±


    Fu Shiqin kept taking pictures of the chubby boy.


    The little bun was chubby but he was not overly fat. He looked cute and sweet.


    After the nurse helped Youyou to get dressed, she ced him in the cot and let him y inside.


    At the beginning, he was ying with his own hands when he identally touched his ears. He widened his eyes out of curiosity and touched his ears for a long time.


    Seeing him touching his ears, Fu Shiyi frowned.


    ¡°Are his ears itchy?¡±


    Seeing him reaching out for the child, one of the nurses stopped him.


    ¡°Second Master, it is not that his ears are itchy. Children learn a lot of things through touch and taste. He is just curious about his ears.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin leaned against the cot and stared at Youyou curiously.


    ¡°Oh, your ears are so cute too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he is so cute!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1279 - Lovely

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Lovely</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei finished bathing her youngest daughter Tiantian and came out with her daughter in her arms. She threw a look at the two Uncles who were still surrounding Youyou.


    ¡°What are you two still doing here? Not working tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work anymore,¡± Fu Shiqin replied. He just wanted to stay here and spend time with the babies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work tomorrow either.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed.


    Gu Weiwei sighed speechlessly. She helped her younger daughter put on the pajamas and went into the nursery to stay with Youyou.


    ¡°We have no intention of leaving now that we¡¯ve returned. When are you two going?¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin threw a look at the two cute babies in the cot and screamed because of the cuteness when they saw Tiantian chewing on his fists.


    They were about to leave but when they saw Tiantian¡¯s cute face, they could not bear to leave.


    ¡°But sister-inw, when do you n to let my father know about the existence of the two children?¡±


    ¡°You can make the arrangements anytime,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    Anyway, she only needed to take care of the two children. If the elders of the Fu Family found out about it, as long as they insisted that the children were secretly born after the divorce and refused to give them custody, that would be enough.


    ¡°Then we will see,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He had thought that if the children were a bit older, only then would he inform his father.


    But when they saw how cute they were, they would not be able to resist, even if they were not at the age where they could call them grandparents.


    ¡°Yes, it would be better if they know before your brotheres home,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    When the elders of the Fu Family discovered the existence of the two children, they would either agree to let her remarry Fu Hanzheng or ask her for the custody of the children.


    Either way, they would not object to her meeting Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. ¡°Yes, that is what we think too. Then our brother cane and meet you when hees home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded, thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it too obvious, your family are not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as they meet two cute little buns, they won¡¯t care about anything.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    They must have given up on his brother because they were now urging him and Fu Shiqin to get married and have children.


    But how could they get married and have children?


    If they saw these two cute little buns, they would be overjoyed.


    ¡°It iste, go home now.¡± Gu Weiwei urged.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said goodbye to Youyou and Tiantian unwillingly. They had just arrived at the living room, when He Chi came home from work.


    ¡°Hey, you already brought her here?¡±


    Seeing himing, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin took hold of his shoulders and dragged him to meet their nephew and niece.


    ¡°What took you so long? My nephew and niece are super cute!¡±


    ¡°Also, Youyou resembles my brother very much.¡±


    ¡­


    They dragged He Chi to the nursery to check on the two children.


    Therefore, Youyou and Tiantian were watched for another hour.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and urged them.


    ¡°Are you done? Can¡¯t youe over tomorrow?¡±


    After flying for more than ten hours and taking care of the two children, they really needed to rest.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯lle tomorrow, tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiyi waved goodbye to the two children.


    Fu Shiqin said as he walked away, ¡°Sister-inw, we are staying with He Chi. Call us if you need anything, we will be back over soon..¡±

 Chapter 1280 - So Dramatic

    <h4>Chapter 1280: So Dramatic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Finally, Gu Weiwei saw them off.


    She went back to the room and put the two children to sleep before she went to rest.


    The following morning, she had just changed the two children¡¯s clothes and carried them to the living room, when she saw Yuan Meng dressed in a male outfiting downstairs with Yuan Bao.


    ¡°What are you nning now?¡±


    ¡°You know that Anderson is nning something these days, so it¡¯s better to be safe.¡± Yuan Meng adjusted her wig and said, ¡°I will send Yuan Bao to kindergarten and will be back in the afternoon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a sympathetic look at Yuan Bao. Did this boy really not feel anything towards his mother who kept changing her appearance?


    Yuan Meng had just left with Yuan Bao when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came running towards them.


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, Second Uncle is going to work,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he took hold of Youyou¡¯s hands and Tiantian¡¯s hands, saying goodbye to them unwillingly.


    Seeing him holding their hands tightly, Fu Shiyi protested.


    ¡°Are you done? I have not held their hands yet.¡±


    Fu Shiqin released them unwillingly and Fu Shiyi followed suit.


    ¡°Baby Youyou, Baby Tiantian, Third Uncle is going to make money to buy food for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    These two uncles were so dramatic.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stayed there for almost an hour, before they left for work unwillingly.


    Gu Weiwei took care of the two children and ate some food. Then she contacted Jolin at breakfast and told him about her return home.


    Then she made a call to Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng and told them that she had returned home and that they could have a gathering when they had time.


    After Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin went home from work, they started to test their father.


    But they had to think of a way to let them run into their sister-inw.


    After all, their sister-inw was too famous in Hua Land to allow her to meet his father in public.


    Also, his father did not like to go out, so it was not easy to create this opportunity.


    Especially when she had to be discreet.


    They two were just worrying when his father asked Fu Shiqin, ¡°Has Fu¡¯s Enterprise developed a very good vi area in the capital these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who do you want to buy it for?¡± Fu Shiqin asked distractedly.


    Fu Shengying leafed through the newspaper and said, ¡°An old friend who was abroad is going back to the capital to settle down. He asked if there was a quiet and peaceful vi district.¡±


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Zhujiang is a very nice ce, and mainly for families. He Chi just bought one there, why don¡¯t you visit it when you have time?¡±


    As long as his father was there, he would be able to run into his sister-inw.


    ¡°Forget it, just give me a copy of the pictures and videos and I will send them to his family.¡± Fu Shengying was not interested in seeing the vi in person.


    ¡°The pictures used for promotion are all photoshopped, so you have to experience thefort of living there yourself. You have nothing to do at home anyway, and it is close to Forest Park, so you can take it as a walk to get some exercise.¡± Fu Shiyi chimed in.


    Mrs. Fu looked at her two sons who were exchanging nces with each other and suggested.


    ¡°Go and take a look. Since it is a request from an old friend, you better do your best.¡±


    Fu Shengying thought for a while and decided to find a ce for them to live in person. When their family returned home, he could introduce them to Shiqin and Shiyi.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go the day after tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 1281 - Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Prepared</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin smiled at each other, looking victorious.


    Zhujiang Shengjing was the ce his brother had arranged for his sister-inw to stay. As long as his father and his family went there and sister-inw brought the children out, it would be a wless encounter.


    He believed that his father would not be able to fight back against Youyou and Tiantian.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, I am not busy that afternoon, so I can pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow then.¡± Fu Shengying did not suspect anything and asked, ¡°Oh yes, your brother did not say when he ising home?¡±


    ¡°He has unfinished business there, but he should be home soon,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    After all, his wife and children were all here, how could he not be here?


    Hearing the words, the Old Lady nced at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin and reminded them.


    ¡°When your eldest brotheres home, try to persuade him. We won¡¯t force him to get married anymore, and he can stop thinking of ways to stay abroad all year round.¡±


    They wanted him to get married and have children, because they wanted someone who knew him well to take care of him, not because they did not want him to return home.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Fu Shiyi echoed.


    If they did not force his brother to get married now, they would force his brother to remarry for the sake of their grandson and granddaughter.


    Mrs. Fu could tell that something was wrong with the twins, but she did not reveal it right there and then.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin ate lunch at the old mansion and went to Zhujiang Shengjing.


    Then Fu Shiqin knocked at the door of Mansion Number Seven.


    The servant opened the door and said when she saw them, ¡°Second Master, Third Master, what are you doing here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°We are here to see Youyou and Tiantian,¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said as they were about to enter.


    ¡°Madam and the two children are already resting.¡± The servant reminded them.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin¡¯s expressions sank. ¡°They slept so early?¡±


    The moment they put down the bowls and rushed over, they were already resting.


    Helpless, the two of them went to disturb He Chi in Mansion Number Nine.


    ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t you need to tell sister-inw that our father ising the day after tomorrow?¡± Fu Shiyi reminded her.


    ¡°Needless to say, the unexpected meeting makes it more real,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    If Sister-inw found out about it, she would be seen through.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust our sister-inw¡¯s performance.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°Everything is ready except for the crucial moment, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I say it or not.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Anyway, he would bring his father and his family here the day after tomorrow just to let them discover Youyou and Tiantian.


    Fu Shiyi reminded him kindly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her, how will sister-inw cooperate?¡±


    Even if they had tricked the Old Master and his family into going to Pearl River, if sister-inw did not bring the two children out, where would they run into each other?


    Fu Shiqin pped his forehead. ¡°Damn, how could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    With the two children with her, sister-inw barely had time to go out. If she did not go out and his father did not meet her, all the arrangements would be for naught.


    ¡°With your intelligence, it is difficult for our brother to not go bankrupt after giving you thepany,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he entered He Chi¡¯s new home.


    Fu Shiqin became furious. ¡°Why not take over then? I can¡¯t wait to see that!¡±


    He had gone into the entertainment industry just to be a star, so he had to finish two people¡¯s work alone and now he wasining about his IQ..

 Chapter 1282 - Mengs Baby Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Meng¡¯s Baby n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Fu Shiyiined about it, Fu Shiqin still did not inform Gu Weiwei about their arrangements.


    On the third day, when work was more rxed in the afternoon, he drove back to the old mansion and drove Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu to the Grand View Vis to help them find a ce.


    Also, he showed them several vis in person.


    After checking them one by one, he pointed at He Chi¡¯s ce and said, ¡°You must be tired after such a long walk. Take a rest at He Chi¡¯s ce, and then I will drive you home.¡±


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were indeed a bit tired, so they followed him to He Chi¡¯s ce and visited He Chi¡¯s new house.


    ¡°Number thirteen is not bad and theyout and lighting are very good, so they should be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Ten is not bad either, the living room and garden on the first floor are great.¡±


    ¡­


    Standing on the balcony, Fu Shiqin observed the apartment opposite Gu Weiwei.


    Then he texted Gu Weiwei, reminding her that he and his parents would cross paths with her and the children.


    But Gu Weiwei did not reply to any of his texts.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu sat for a while and said after checking the time, ¡°It is gettingte, we should go home, and you have work to do at thepany.¡±


    Hearing their words, Fu Shiqin panicked.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He was not sure if sister-inw had seen his texts or not. If he didn¡¯t run into sister-inw and the children outside, he would have made a wasted trip.


    If they missed this opportunity today, it would not be so easy to lure them here again.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Fu Shengying frowned.


    ¡°My stomach hurts, I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiqin went into the bathroom and made a call to Gu Weiwei.


    But the phone rang several times before it went through. Then it was the servant who answered the call, not Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Second Master, Madam took the children out and she did not bring her phone.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked up at the ceiling. He had nned to inform his sister-inw to bring the children out when he arrived, but he had never expected that she would have taken the children out today.


    Also, she did not even have her phone with her.


    Now his father and his family were in a hurry to leave, but sister-inw and the twins were not here, so they were going to miss this opportunity.


    He was just scratching his head in the bathroom when Mrs. Fu came knocking at the door.


    ¡°Shiqin, are you done? We are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Almost done, almost done.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was dying time as he tried to contact Gu Weiwei.


    However, he could not think of a way to find the three of them.


    Mrs. Fu knocked at the door again urging him to leave.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Shiqin blinked, turned around and ran towards the bathroom again that he had just stepped out of.


    ¡°My stomach hurts again.¡±


    Fu Shengying sighed speechlessly and waved his hands.


    ¡°Forget it, take your time. I will ask the driver to pick you up.¡±


    Half an hourter, the driver of the Fu Family arrived.


    Mrs. Fu knocked at the door and said, ¡°Shiqin, the driver is here, we can go home by ourselves. Go and check in with the doctorter, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°I am done, I am done.¡±


    Fu Shiqin opened the door and followed them out.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would have told sister-inw and the rest about it yesterday. Now that they are here, sister-inw and the children are not here. He had wasted his efforts in fooling his parents.


    They walked out of He Chi¡¯s vi. Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were waiting for the driver to drive the car in when they saw a young man pushing a pram over.. Inside the pram was a pair of twins.

 Chapter 1283 - Mengs Baby Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Meng¡¯s Baby n 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the two children in the pram, Mrs. Fu could not help but feel sorry for them.


    But when she saw the young man holding the cigarette, she stopped him with a sunk face.


    ¡°Young man, the children are still young. They will get secondhand smoke if you do this, it is not good for the children.¡±


    Startled at the sight of Mrs. Fu, the young man tossed the cigarette butt to the ground and extinguished it with his feet.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Seeing that he had realized his mistake, Mrs. Fu softened her face and approached her.


    ¡°How old are the children?¡±


    ¡°Half a year old,¡± the young man answered.


    Fu Shiqin came out and saw the man pushing the pram and the two children in the pram. He pped his forehead.


    It was indeed Youyou and Tiantian in the pram, but it was not Sister-inw who was taking care of the child, but Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    This was totally different from the script they had decided on. How was this going to continue?


    However, just as he was worried, his mother approached the two children.


    Mrs. Fu had intended to tease the two children, but she was startled when she saw the two children in the pram.


    This child looked so familiar, so much like their Hanzheng.


    ¡°Fu Shengying,e and take a look.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shengying took a few steps forward and was startled as he stared at the two children in the pram.


    They looked so much alike, but one of them looked so much like Hanzheng when he was young.


    Standing behind the two of them, Fu Shiqin winked at Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man and asked her where his sister-inw was.


    However, Yuan Meng did not understand what he meant. She winked, indicating that she did not understand what he meant.


    Seeing the two chubby children, Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu could not help but squat by the pram and tease them.


    The two children were wearing the same hat; they had round eyes and chubby cheeks and they were sucking on an apple piece with their small hands and their small mouths. They looked very cute.


    ¡°Why does this boy look so much like Hanzheng when he was little?¡± Fu Shengying whispered to Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you? This is not just a look, it is a copy from the same mold,¡± Mrs. Fu whispered.


    Fu Shengying nced at Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man. ¡°This man doesn¡¯t look like Hanzheng either.¡±


    Standing behind them proudly, Fu Shiqin watched his parents¡¯ reaction.


    Why was he like his brother? Because he was his brother¡¯s son and daughter!


    Mrs. Fu thought for a while and looked at Fu Shengying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any illegitimate children outside do you? If they have children¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that they were focusing on something else, Fu Shiqin leaned forward and pretended to be curious.


    ¡°Why does this child look so much like my brother?¡±


    ¡°You think so too?¡± Fu Shengying looked at Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin nodded constantly. ¡°Look at his nose and eyes, he is a copy of my brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Meng was speechless.


    Although she knew that they would do this when they returned home, he should at least inform them. This sudden attack would totally mess up the n.


    Fu Shengying stared at Youyou, who was calmly chewing on his apple. ¡°They look so much alike.¡±


    Mrs. Fu was just feeling confused when she heard someone approaching her quickly, followed by a clear and familiar voice.


    ¡°I found it on the bench by theke.¡±

 Chapter 1284 - Meng’s Baby Plan 3

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Meng¡¯s Baby n 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing the voice, Mrs. Fu stood up slowly and saw a young girling back with a pair of shoes.


    ¡°Weiwei?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. She looked at Mrs. Fu, then at Fu Shengying and then at Fu Shiqin for two seconds.


    If this man was going to bring them here today to start the n, he should at least tell her in advance.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, Mrs. Fu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We are here to take a look at the vis for an old friend who is returning home. It has been a long time since youst saw me,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly and answered, ¡°I was studying abroad and I just came home during these past two days.¡±


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Gu Weiwei and then at the two children in the pram. He suddenly thought of something and his expression sank.


    After a brief conversation, Mrs. Fu pointed at the two children in the pram.


    ¡°These two children are yours?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled, neither admitting or denying it.


    ¡°We have something to do, goodbye.¡±


    Having said these words, she pushed the pram and was about to leave.


    However, Yuan Meng, who was dressed as a man next to her, stretched out her hand with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, I am Weiwei¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Was this woman trying to cause trouble?


    Startled, Gu Weiwei looked at Yuan Meng in male clothes in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was that?


    Boyfriend?


    What was wrong with this woman?


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu looked at her in astonishment and then at the arrogant-looking young man.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched and she nodded at them.


    ¡°We are leaving now, goodbye.¡±


    Having said the words, she pushed the pram and left with Yuan Meng.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu stood still for a long time as they watched them enter Mansion Number Seven with unprecedented seriousness.


    ¡°Those children must be from the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he looks so much like Hanzheng when he was young. So she gave birth to them,¡± Mrs. Fu mumbled.


    Seeing that his parents were hooked, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Just because he resembles our brother, doesn¡¯t mean that the child belongs to our brother, right?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like your brother?¡± Fu Shengying red at him and mumbled as he got into the car, ¡°That man said that the children are half a year old. Did she get pregnant just before she divorced your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it must be. Last year, I went to the set where she was working and gave her some chicken soup. She vomited after one sip. I had suspected that it was because of her stomach,¡± Mrs. Fu suddenly realized something and said excitedly.


    Fu Shiqin got into the car and said as he drove, ¡°We are not sure yet, what if they are not from the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°Of course they are! The boy looks so much like your brother and she gave birth to him! Who else can they belong to other than the Fu Family?¡± Fu Shengying snapped.


    ¡°Yes, she did not have a boyfriendst year.¡± Mrs. Fu was both excited and happy. She took hold of Fu Shengying¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Those two children seem to be twins, and the one who looks like Hanzheng is a boy, and the one who always smiles is a girl.¡±


    ¡°It is good to have a boy and a girl.¡± Fu Shengying had a rare smile on his serious face.


    Fu Shiqin looked at his parents through the rear-view mirror who were immersed in the joy of finding their grandson and granddaughter. ¡°She has been divorced from our brother for so long and now you insist that the child is our brother¡¯s, just because the child resembles our brother. You are too careless.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I am not asking for your opinion.¡± Fu Shengying obviously did not want to be disturbed..

 Chapter 1285 - Meng’s Baby Plan 4

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Meng¡¯s Baby n 4</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that he had sessfully tricked his parents, Fu Shiqin shut his mouth and chuckled inwardly.


    He knew that they could not be calm when they saw Youyou and Tiantian, but he had not expected them to be so exuberant.


    Seeing the look in his father¡¯s eyes, he must have wanted to take the two children away.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s think of a way to do a paternity test beforeing to a conclusion. They might not be our brother¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of doing a paternity test if the boy looks so much like him?¡± Fu Shengying had already determined that the boy who looked like Fu Hanzheng was definitely the grandson, and his sister, the granddaughter of the Fu Family.


    Immersed in the joy of finding her grandchildren, Mrs. Fu mumbled, ¡°I was a bit suspicious at that time, so I should have probed more, because then I would have known.¡±


    No wonder she had disappeared for more than a year after the movie release, when her career was rising. She had gone abroad to have children.


    Fu Shengying also med her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly. ¡°At that time, she looked very displeased, but she herself did not admit it. How would I know that she was really pregnant?¡±


    It was a pity that Fu Shengying did not find out about it earlier, but it was not toote to find out now. He threw a look at Fu Shiqin who was driving in front of him.


    ¡°She lives here and none of you have noticed her?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she came home only two days ago? Where would I look for her? You didn¡¯t allow us to interact with her, so how would I know?¡± Fu Shiqin med his father.


    Now he regretted that he had not discovered the existence of his grandchildren. But he was the one who had asked them to cut off all contact with sister-inw.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shengying was speechless.


    He had asked them to separate from Gu Weiwei, but it meant that they did not discover that Gu Weiwei was pregnant and had children until now, so he could not me them.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Contact Hanzheng first and think about how to bring the children home,¡± Mrs. Fu said calmly.


    Fu Shiqin was driving when he heard what his mother said.


    ¡°Mom, even if they are our brother¡¯s children, we have not cared about them since she was pregnant. Now that we have discovered the two children, we are bringing the children back to the Fu Family? Is she willing to give them to us?¡±


    ¡°She can name the conditions, we just want the children,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. Sure enough, he still wanted custody of the children.


    ¡°Alright, alright, do whatever you want.¡±


    Although he had not expected for them to suggest his brother remarry, so that the children could return to the Fu Family, their reaction was within his expectations.


    Anyway, as long as sister-inw had the two children, she would be able to grasp their weakness.


    ¡°Also, ask Lei Meng to find out where Gu Weiwei has been and where the children were born. Also, find out who that man is,¡± Fu Shengying said to Fu Shiqin as he tried to suppress his excitement of bing a grandfather.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his parents sitting behind him. ¡°You wanted her to divorce and not have children and now you want her to give you her children. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°How is it too much? They are your brother¡¯s children, the Fu Family¡¯s children,¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    Mrs. Fu patted her husband¡¯s hands and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t force this matter. After all, we did not help with the pregnancy or childbirth. It is too much to ask for the children to live with us now..¡±

 Chapter 1286 - Meng’s Baby Plan 5

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Meng¡¯s Baby n 5</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That is so true! She was pregnant and you forced her to divorce my brother, but now she has two children and you want to steal them away? So we are the ones who are taking all the advantage?¡± Fu Shiqin took the opportunity to counter his father.


    Fu Shengying was in the wrong and could not counter him, so he said, ¡°Anyway, these two children must return to the Fu Family and we¡¯ve just seen what kind of men she is dealing with.¡±


    Mrs. Fu started to worry when she thought of that man.


    ¡°How could she give the children to such a person? The children are so young and yet she is letting the children be around secondhand smoke. If they are really together, they will not treat the two children well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that man is not a good person.¡± Fu Shengying added.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows in surprise. Why did he suddenly feel that Yuan Meng was helping them when she said that he was her sister-inw¡¯s boyfriend?


    When his parents thought that their sister-inw had found a stepfather for their grandchildren, they could not sit still any longer.


    ¡°Dad, you forced her to divorce the father of her children. It is not easy for a woman to have two children, but now you are not allowing her to find a stepfather for the children.¡±


    ¡°The children¡¯s father is still here, why find a stepfather?¡± Fu Shengying bellowed.


    The children of the Fu Family should not have such a stepfather.


    Fu Shiqin was toozy to say anything more. He drove them back to the old mansion and made a call to Lei Meng, asking his men to check on Gu Weiwei.


    He had just made a call when he saw his father calling his brother.


    Fu Hanzheng did not pick it up until he had called three times.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shengying looked serious as he held the phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Gu Weiwei has two children?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sank. ¡°What children?¡±


    It seemed that they had discovered her and the two children.


    But ording to the n, he had to pretend not to know.


    Fu Shengying¡¯s voice was trembling, whether from anger or excitement he couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei has two children, they are yours.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while and then asked with a low voice, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°We ran into them identally today. One of the two children looks exactly like you when you were little. The children are only half a year old now, so the children should be yours,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Mrs. Fu took the phone and stressed to him.


    ¡°Come home and think of a way. You have no idea what kind of boyfriend she has found. He smokes as he looks after the children and he has some strange tattoos on his body¡­¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder than before.


    She had only been home for a few days, how could she have a boyfriend?


    Also, it seemed that he was a man they did not know.


    ¡°I am not sure about that person, but he is definitely not a good person,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Seeing that they had missed the important points, Fu Shengying grabbed the phone and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are busy with now,e home within three days. Those two children are the most urgent matter of the Fu Family.¡±


    Business was not more important than bringing back the two children.


    Over the past year, they had been looking forward to seeing who would get married and have children first, but they had no idea that they had already be grandparents..

 Chapter 1287 - Meng’s Baby Plan 6

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Meng¡¯s Baby n 6</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sitting next to him in silence, Fu Shiqin watched his anxious parents. Everything was under control.


    Old Lady got up from lunch break and saw Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu sitting anxiously in the living room, as if something terrible had happened.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Mrs. Fu got up and helped Old Lady to sit down. ¡°We met Gu Weiwei when we were visiting the vis for Old Yu¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°So be it. Why are you so anxious?¡± Old Lady nced at Fu Shengying, who looked anxious. He had retired for so many years and it was rare to see him so anxious.


    ¡°We not only saw her, but also saw her with two children?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°Two children?¡± Old Lady was confused.


    Seeing that Mrs. Fu was not ready to say it out loud, Fu Shengying said anxiously, ¡°They look like Hanzheng¡¯s, you don¡¯t know, but that boy looks exactly like Hanzheng when he was little.¡±


    Hearing the words, the Old Lady looked at Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying in disbelief.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure they are Hanzheng¡¯s children?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure if he is my brother¡¯s child, but he does look like my brother,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°How can a child who is not your brother look like your brother for no reason?¡± Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shiqin and said to the Old Lady excitedly, ¡°The two little ones are already half a year old. Oh my, you have no idea how lovely they look. Oh my, why did I forget to take pictures of the children¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, how could I have forgotten about this?¡± Fu Shengying felt regretful when he thought of it.


    Old Lady was confused. ¡°Are you sure? They are both Hanzheng¡¯s children?¡±


    ¡°How could I have been wrong about that? We saw it clearly. One son and one daughter. The two children are just half a year old. Isn¡¯t that when she got pregnant and divorced Hanzheng?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Old Lady was surprised and excited, but she was also worried.


    ¡°Did you tell Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°I just called him and he will be back as soon as possible,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Old Lady nodded and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look tomorrow. We need to figure out what she intends to do so we cane up with a countermeasure.¡±


    Fu Shengying nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, we will check it out tomorrow.¡±


    She had looked at the two children in a hurry and had taken them away before they could see them clearly.


    Mrs. Fu agreed and suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go empty-handed, we need to buy something for the children.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Fu Shengying checked the time and said instantly, ¡°It is still early, go and buy it now. We can bring it over tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go and buy them. I need to go to work, so I am leaving now,¡± Fu Shiqin said and left with the car keys.


    However, he did not go to Fu¡¯s Enterprise, but to Zhujiang View, where Gu Weiwei and her family lived.


    But the moment he entered the room, he found Fu Shiyi already there, ying happily with Youyou and Tiantian.


    ¡°Damn you, you are sneaking in again.¡±


    ¡°I just finished my work and came here directly,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he yed with the two children.


    Fu Shiqin joined in the fun and nced at Gu Weiwei who was reading and drinking tea.


    ¡°Our father and the rest will be here tomorrow to see the two children. They want to know what you intend to do. They want custody of the children..¡±

 Chapter 1288 - Mengs Baby Plan 7

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Meng¡¯s Baby n 7</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei nodded calmly.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    They had expected that they would want the child¡¯s custody.


    ¡°They are out shopping for the child now, probably one or two cars.¡± Fu Shiqin shared the information with Tiantian in his arms.


    ¡°Anyway, sister-inw, you just need to turn them down coldly tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiyi threw a look at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°You can take revenge for forcing you to divorce.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°I am not that bored.¡±


    Although she was forced to get a divorce, she had never hated anyone from the Fu Family.


    ¡°Now that our father has taken the bait, the rest is up to our brother,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Yuan Meng had already picked up her son Yuan Bao and threw a look at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will find out?¡±


    Fu Shiqin stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly thought of something. He tossed the toy away and said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were sister-inw¡¯s new boyfriend in front of my parents?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and looked annoyed.


    ¡°Please continue to be my sister-inw¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he called Gu Weiwei. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to cooperate, especially in front of my parents. You have to show that this is the future stepfather you found for the child.¡±


    His father and mother were not very satisfied with this person and if they were forced into a corner, they would find an unreliable stepfather for their child.


    He might as well ask her to remarry his brother and follow his father.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    She had just exined to Fu Hanzheng how her so-called boyfriend came to be, and now they were asking her to pretend to be a couple with Yuan Meng, so that they were getting married.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Yuan Meng took a bite of the apple on the table and sat down on the sofa with legs crossed. ¡°The more displeased your parents are with me, the more anxious they are, so you might as well ask your brother to remarry.¡±


    Fu Shiqin snapped his fingers. ¡°Yes, that is what I mean.¡±


    Sitting on the floor, Fu Shiyi gave Tiantian the toy and said.


    ¡°Baby Tiantian, when grandpa and grandma arrive tomorrow, remember to do your best to act cute, alright?¡±


    Tiantian grabbed hold of the toy and waved her hands, making small sounds excitedly.


    Fu Shiyi agreed with Tiantian and gave Youyou a toy.


    ¡°Baby You, be happy tomorrow and show some cuteness to your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°They are already so cute when they lie down there, no need to act cute.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Now the two children were chubby and cute.


    ¡°True.¡± Fu Shiyi agreed.


    These two little fellows looked cute no matter how you looked at them. There was no need for them to deliberately act cute.


    Fu Shiqin held Youyou¡¯s hands in one hand and Tiantian¡¯s hands in the other.


    ¡°Baby Youyou, Baby Tiantian, it is up to you if your parents can remarry. Good luck.¡±


    Seeing their behavior, Gu Weiwei did not want to make anyments.


    The two children could not speak yet, so what could they understand?


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were ying with the two children and did not return to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion until the evening.


    The moment she came home, she saw the living room full of children¡¯s toys and a few strangers sitting at home.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Good that you two are back. Come here, I have something to tell you,¡± Fu Shengying said to them.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and sat down together.


    ¡°Dad, what is it?¡±


    Fu Shengying said as he held the designs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you never live in your two houses? We are going to demolish the theme park so your nephew and niece will have a ce to y when they return.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were speechless. Was he really their father?

 Chapter 1289 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Face pping</h4>


    Seeing that they were silent, Fu Shengying thought that they had no objections.


    ¡°Here, take a look, this is the design n.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad, it is not even certain if your grandchildren can be brought home, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    Although they did not live in the old mansion, they had their own ce. If they tore it down, it would be too painful for them to bear.


    ¡°It will take some time before your ces are demolished and the park is built. When it is finished, they will be here and we can y with them,¡± Fu Shengying said as he excitedlypared the designs, looking like a model grandfather.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be too optimistic. She has a boyfriend now and the children are hers. She is not willing to give them to us just because we want to have custody of them.¡±


    He had just found out that he was a grandfather and now he was going to demolish his own sons¡¯ homes and build a children¡¯s amusement park in their ce. Wasn¡¯t he too excited?


    ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want my grandchildren toe home?¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s expression sank when he heard Fu Shiqin¡¯s words.


    Fu Shiqin raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, as long as you are happy, just open it. You can build whatever you want.¡±


    Although those words were for his father¡¯s appeasing, Youyou and Tiantian woulde home, and so would sister-inw.


    Therefore, it was not a bad thing to build a ce for the two children to have fun.


    ¡°By the way, any news about Lei Meng?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Fu Shiqin thought of the call he made in the afternoon and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Gu Weiwei stayed in a small town in France for more than a year and she had the children there. She returned to the country a few days ago and she bought Mansion Number Seven in Pearl River under Jolin¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Where is her hooligan boyfriend from?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Anyway, he would never allow such a person to be the stepfather of his grandchildren.


    ¡°She met that man in France. He seemed to have saved our sister-inw once and taken good care of her and the two children. He came to Hua Land with her when she returned home,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he observed his father¡¯s expression.


    Fu Shengying looked cold. ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t be with such a person.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her to divorce our brother and now you are forbidding her from being with anyone else? You are so strict!¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°I did not ask you to speak!¡± Fu Shengying squinted at him.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Fu Shiqin cleared his throat and reminded him.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that she is too deeply involved with the Gu Family, so you wanted her to divorce our brother? She is the mother of those two children, which means those two children are also involved with the Gu Family. If this is the case, why do you want the children toe back here¡­¡±


    Before he finished his words, Fu Shengying raised the teacup on the table and was about to smash it.


    ¡°Try saying one more word, they are children of the Fu Family, what does she have to do with the Gu Family?


    She was not the Gu Family¡¯s daughter before, and now she is not even a member of the Gu Family¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shengying stopped speaking as he suddenly realized that his words had pped himself in the face.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say the opposite of that before?¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him.


    Hehe, he could not help but feel a bit happy when he saw his father pping his own face..

 Chapter 1290 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Embarrassment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi chuckled and echoed Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You took issue of the fact that she was adopted by the Gu Family and insisted that our brother divorce her. Now that she has broken off the rtionship, you are rushing to find her. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°So you two don¡¯t want the two children toe home that badly?¡± Fu Shengying snapped.


    What was face when it came to grandchildren?


    ¡°Of course we do, they are your grandchildren. We are just reminding you that you asked her to divorce our brother and now you want her to give you custody of her children. That is so humiliating,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    But he knew his father too well. As long as he could meet his grandchildren, he would let them p his face too.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, hurry your brother toe home soon.¡±


    Fu Shengying was toozy to listen to their gossip. He took the design and asked the designers to discuss it in the study.


    The moment he left, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin pped in celebration.


    Fu Shengying was busy talking with the designer about the children¡¯s theme park, whilst Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady were choosing the presents for the two children tomorrow.


    Old Lady sighed as she held a children¡¯s toy.


    ¡°From when we forced her to get a divorce and the children are about to be six months old, we did not help much. Now we want to visit the children, will she let us meet them?¡±


    Mrs. Fu could tell that the Old Lady was worried that Gu Weiwei would hold a grudge against them because of the divorce, so that they would not be allowed to see the two children tomorrow.


    ¡°She is a reasonable child, so she probably won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If she really doesn¡¯t want us to meet the two children, it is because we are the ones who have wronged her.¡± Old Lady sighed deeply.


    Mrs. Fu stopped what she was doing and consoled the Old Lady with her skinny hands.


    ¡°We have wronged her about the divorce. She must have suffered a lot when she was pregnant abroad alone. If we want the two children to return to the Fu Family, we better discuss it with her.¡±


    She was a mother, and she knew how much suffering she would have had to go through while she was pregnant and had the children. Especially when she was having twins for the first time, she would have to bear twice the burdenpared to most pregnant women.


    They had forced her to get a divorce and now they were too ashamed to force her to give them custody of the children.


    Also, she thought that Hanzheng should deal with this matter himself.


    Old Lady nodded in agreement. ¡°We can¡¯t do it head-on. Try to persuade Shengying not to mention anything stupid tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know, we are just visiting the child tomorrow, not talking about custody,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    They did not even know that she was pregnant and had children. They had just found out about the existence of the two children yesterday and now they were asking for the custody of the two children. How could they be so shameless as to open their mouths and ask?


    Also, the two children were obviously still being breastfed and it would not be good for the three of them to mention this matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there tomorrow and see if she has enough helpers. If she doesn¡¯t have enough helpers, we can find some people who will take care of the children. After all, we need to take care of the two children.¡± Old Lady stressed.


    Mrs. Fu chuckled helplessly. ¡°I have already made a call to someone just in case. I will go and take a look tomorrow and if need be, she cane and start immediately.¡±


    She was definitely concerned about her grandchildren.


    They had spent the entire afternoon preparing everything they could think of.

 Chapter 1291 - Grandson and Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Grandson and Granddaughter</h4>


    That night, the people at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion did not fall asleep after finding out about Youyou and Tiantian.


    They were happy that they were grandparents and great-grandparents, but worried that Gu Weiwei would not allow them to meet the two children tomorrow.


    Therefore, apart from Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, the three elders did not sleep at all.


    At breakfast, only Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin did not look tired.


    ¡°You were too excited to sleep because you are going to visit your grandchildren, right?¡±


    Fu Shengying red at them. ¡°When is your brothering home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but as soon as possible,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Why is he not in a hurry for such a big matter?¡± Fu Shengyingined unhappily.


    Before, he was the person who was always the most anxious about Gu Weiwei, but now when he needed to be, he did note home quickly.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. ¡°If you had not forced them to get a divorce back then, you would have been grandparents and now you are ming my brother.¡±


    Fu Shiyi chimed in. ¡°Yes, sister-inw was pregnant back then and you forced her to get a divorce. Now you want her to give you her children too.¡±


    Of course, they would not tell them that sister-inw got pregnant after the divorce.


    ¡°Can you two not ruin my appetite?¡± Mrs. Fu snapped with a sunk face.


    They were worried that when the time came, Gu Weiwei would stop them from seeing the children and they were so worried that they could not fall asleep the entire night, yet they were still making fun of them.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and shut up.


    The twins ate breakfast, got ready and went to work.


    Fu Shengying and the others ate a few mouthfuls of food and asked the driver to get ready to leave for Mansion Number Seven, which was located in Zhujiang.


    Yuan Meng had just sent Yuan Bao to kindergarten when she ran into several cars parked at the doorstep. She greeted Fu Shengying and the others with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°If we are not here for you, then we are obviously here for Weiwei,¡± Fu Shengying said with a serious face.


    ¡°Hang on, I will go in and ask her.¡± Having said these words, Yuan Meng went in and informed Gu Weiwei who was making milk for the two children. ¡°The Fu Family is here, what should we do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me by the wrong name or I will be exposed,¡± Yuan Meng said and opened the door.


    Fu Shengying, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady were standing outside, looking at each other anxiously, fearing that they would not be allowed to see their grandchildren.


    After a long while, the young man came out.


    ¡°She asked you to go in.¡±


    The three of them were overjoyed. Fu Shengying walked in front with Mrs. Fu following behind him.


    With Tiantian in her arms, Gu Weiwei shook the bottle and fed her.


    ¡°Old Lady, Mrs. Fu, Uncle Fu, the house is a bit messy, you can sit anywhere.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, it is okay.¡±


    Fu Shengying waved his hands and sat down on the sofa, staring at the chubby girl in her arms.


    The little girl was holding the milk bottle with two chubby hands and drinking happily. She looked at them curiously with her big eyes. Her cute expression made peoples¡¯ hearts melt.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei holding Tiantian in her arms, the Old Lady turned to Youyou, who was also drinking milk in the arms of the nurse. She took hold of Mrs. Fu¡¯s hands excitedly and whispered, ¡°So much like Hanzheng when he was little..¡±

 Chapter 1292 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Sweetness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei looked down at her youngest daughter in her arms and did not utter a word.


    When she stayed silent, Mrs. Fu and the others felt a bit embarrassed.


    But they still sat there shamelessly for the sake of their grandson and granddaughter. Mrs. Fu asked Tiantian who was eating happily.


    ¡°What are the names of the two children?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at Mrs. Fu and answered, ¡°This is Tiantian. The quiet Tiantian and the blessed Youyou.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Tiantian and Youyou.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    Mrs. Fu also asked, ¡°We have bought some toys for the children. If you can¡¯t take care of the two children alone, we can also get two more helpers for you.¡±


    After feeding the child, Gu Weiwei tossed the empty milk bottle to Yuan Meng who ced it on the table.


    ¡°No need, we have everything we need already. There are two nursery teachers and one nutritionist, we don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I see, then forget it.¡± Mrs. Fu smiled awkwardly and stared at the chubby girl in her arms.


    Fu Shengying and the others sighed in disappointment. It seemed that she had indeed been thinking for the child and they were not short of manpower.


    They would not be able to do anything.


    The atmosphere was just getting awkward when Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang. Yuan Meng took a look at it.


    ¡°Honey, your call is from the studio.¡±


    Actually, it was Fu Hanzheng.


    With her daughter in her arms, Gu Weiwei was about to answer the call.


    ¡°Give me the child, you can answer the call.¡± Mrs. Fu suggested with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng and then at her daughter in her arms.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Under the nervous gaze of Fu Shengying and the Old Lady, Mrs. Fu took the chubby Tiantian from Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    The little girl blinked at the three people who were in front of her and happily waved her arms and legs.


    ¡°Tiantian? Tiantian?¡± Fu Shengying changed his serious image and teased his granddaughter.


    The little girl was very lively and she danced happily whenever she was teased. Her cute voice made people melt.


    Gu Weiwei answered the call and Fu Hanzheng said on the other side of the phone, ¡°Are they there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei answered softly.


    ¡°ording to our agreement, no matter what their requests or their conditions are, turn them down and cut off the rtionship between the children and the Fu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    They could taste the sweetness of being grandparents, but they could not continue to enjoy it.


    If they were truly in a hurry, they themselves would know what to do¡­ let them remarry.


    The purpose of their return to the capital was to remarry, but they could not bring up the matter of remarrying themselves to the elders. Which meant the elders had to suggest it.


    In that case, they just had to agree to it.


    ¡°Is that really okay?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at the three elders surrounding the two children and felt helpless.


    Look at them, they treasured these two little ones so much.


    No matter what opinions they had towards her, she could tell that they loved their grandchildren dearly.


    ¡°It is not good for us to be soft-hearted now.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Now that she had softened her attitude, they would think of a way to persuade her into giving up custody of the children. Then it would be even more difficult to deal with the matter. They might as well be a bit more forceful, and then they would think of a way to make them remarry.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Alright, I will call you backter.¡±


    She was talking with Fu Hanzheng on the phone in front of the elders of the Fu Family, which required a great deal of acting and courage..

 Chapter 1293 - The Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1293: The Fu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Fu took Tiantian into her arms and saw her answering the call, she carried the child over to Old Lady and Fu Shengying.


    ¡°Look at how happy this girl is.¡±


    Fu Shengying pinched the girl¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Tiantian, are you happy to see your grandparents and great-grandma? Happy?¡±


    ¡°What are you eating these days? Look at you, you look so much like porcin.¡± Old Lady sighed happily.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Shengying, indicating that he should go and hold Youyou.


    Fu Shengying nced at Gu Weiwei who was on the phone and took Youyou from the nurse.


    ¡°Look at him, he looks like his father, so annoying.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± Old Lady said with a smile.


    The three of them had not been able to sleep well the night before and now, their tiredness had been cured by the two cute children.


    Her head no longer hurt and her body no longer felt tired.


    Fu Shengying took out a few toys to tease Youyou, who looked calm and uninterested.


    ¡°Oh my, I know that you are your father¡¯s son, but you can¡¯t just be like him all the time.¡±


    It was good that he looked like him, but it was not good to have a temper like him.


    The three of them were so excited that they forgot that they were at Gu Weiwei¡¯s ce; Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu refused to let go of the two children.


    They had been looking forward to being grandparents all these years and holding their grandchildren in this way. Now, their wish hade true.


    After the call, Gu Weiwei did not disturb them, seeing that they were getting along well.


    Standing next to her, Yuan Meng mumbled as she ate the candy, ¡°Now you know how wise my suggestion was when I urged you to get pregnant.¡±


    As long as these elders had grandchildren, they would not stop them from getting remarried.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her. ¡°Can you be the one to call me honey? I can¡¯t stand it if I call you honey.¡±


    However, Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly and called her terms of endearment even louder.


    ¡°Darling, honey, sweety¡­¡±


    Fu Shengying, who was holding his grandson, nced at them and saw them talking happily.


    All of a sudden, he felt very displeased.


    She was so close to this hooligan, was she really going to let someone be the stepfather of these two children?


    Fu Shengying saw it, as did Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady, but he did not say anything.


    After a long while, Tiantian could not stay in Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms any longer and started toin for her mother.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and said with a smile, ¡°Let me carry her, she is going to cry soon.¡±


    Mrs. Fu unwillingly gave Tiantian back to her. The moment the girl was in her mother¡¯s arms, she stopped fussing and leaned herself against Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms, blinking at Mrs. Fu and the others.


    ¡°You do miss your mother,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Fu, if there is nothing else, I am going to take the children out.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fu Shengying asked nervously.


    ¡°I have an appointment with the private doctor to get them vinated today,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Private doctor? Which hospital is he from? Is he skilled or not? Is he reliable?¡± Fu Shengying asked a series of questions.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°He is a famous doctor and¡­ it is just a vine.¡±


    ¡°What about going to He Chi¡¯s hospital? There are the best children¡¯s doctors in Hua Land there¡­¡± Old Lady suggested.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said politely, ¡°Mrs. Fu, Old Lady, Uncle Fu, Mr. Fu and I are divorced.. These two children have nothing to do with the Fu Family.¡±

 Chapter 1294 - The Fu Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 1294: The Fu Family 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nothing to do with them?¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s expression sank. He had to suppress his emotions after being squinted at by the Old Lady. ¡°These two children are Hanzheng¡¯s children too, why are they not rted to the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, we have wronged you for the divorce, but¡­ the children are still children of the Fu Family,¡± Old Lady said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said politely and coldly, ¡°That is all in the past, and Mr. Fu and I have our own lives, so¡­ I don¡¯t want to be disturbed again.¡±


    Having said these words, Yuan Meng, who was dressed as a man, came over and said to them as she had her arms around Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Please, don¡¯t disturb our lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Shengying got annoyed and said with a dark expression, ¡°They are Hanzheng¡¯s children, the children of the Fu Family. We have the right to meet them, but you can tell us whatever you want¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei stopped smiling. ¡°My only request is that you don¡¯t bother us.¡±


    ording to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s order, she must turn them down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Shengying was about to speak when Mrs. Fu stopped him.


    Mrs. Fu said with a gentle smile, ¡°Weiwei, that is not what your Uncle Fu meant. He meant that we did not help much when you were pregnant and had the children alone. If there is anything we can help you with, just tell us¡­¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but my children and I don¡¯tck anything.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down politely.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the Old Lady helplessly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not disturb you today. If anything happens, remember to call us, otherwise¡­ call Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and asked the nurse to carry Youyou back.


    Mrs. Fu helped Old Lady up and left with Fu Shengying after saying goodbye to the two lovely children.


    Fu Shengying looked at the children¡¯s toys and said, ¡°What about these things?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home first,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Having said these words, she helped Old Lady into the car.


    The three of them got into the car and sighed.


    ¡°We just had some fun being grandparents, but she doesn¡¯t even want us to meet them.¡± Fu Shengying felt sorry for himself.


    ¡°Alright, I have told you repeatedly not to be so rude. We owe them a great deal. Look at what you just said¡­¡± Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shengying unhappily and said, ¡°She is just a girl! She got pregnant and had twins abroad and had to be a mother alone in such a difficult ce. Now you want to suddenly be a grandfather? You are dreaming.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shengying shut up.


    ¡°Judging from her current attitude, she is probably not willing to give custody of the children to the Fu Family.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    ¡°The most infuriating thing is that she is with such a person now. Will that person treat the two children well in the future?¡± Fu Shengying thought of the young man who was flirting with her and became even more worried about his grandchildren.


    Mrs. Fu sighed. ¡°She was pregnant at the time and we asked her to divorce Hanzheng. She has been alone since she was pregnant, so it is natural that she turned us down today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s natural? Are we just going to watch her find such a terrible stepfather for the two children?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Old Lady sighed deeply and said, ¡°When Hanzhenges home, we can talk about it..¡±

 Chapter 1295 - Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Brother</h4>


    When they returned to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, the three of them were worried and had no appetite for the entire day.


    After Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin finished their work, it was already eight o¡¯clock at night when they returned to the old mansion. The moment they entered the house, the butler came over and said, ¡°Second Master, Third Master, the Old Lady was not in a good mood when she came home. She has not eaten anything today, please persuade her.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. How could they be in a good mood when they were humiliated by the mother of their grandchildren?


    The two of them entered the living room and nced at their parents who were sighing on the sofa. They pretended to be curious.


    ¡°What is it? You didn¡¯t get to see the two children?¡±


    ¡°We did,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°Then why are you still frowning?¡± Fu Shiqin asked even though he knew the answer.


    Mrs. Fu sighed and exined.


    ¡°We got to meet the two children and they are so cute, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°But Gu Weiwei said that she and your brother are divorced and she and the two children are no longer rted to the Fu Family, so we should not disturb them,¡± Fu Shengying said with a disappointed look.


    After all, he still remembered how he forced her to divorce Hanzhengst year.


    They understood what she was doing, but when they thought of not being able to hug their grandchildren, they felt very displeased.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want her to cut off all ties with the Fu Family? Isn¡¯t it better for her to do that now?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted with a smile.


    Fu Shengying red at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    They had been so anxious that they could not eat or drink throughout the entire afternoon. They had hoped that they would have some good opinions when they came home, but now they were sneering at them.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Fu Shiyi surrendered.


    ¡°When she was happily getting married to our brother, the wedding was cancelled and she was pregnant and divorced. She has suffered so much, so it is reasonable that she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Fu Family now,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he ate fruits to fill his empty stomach. ¡°As for the two children, let¡¯s wait for our brother toe home and think about it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°There is no need for so much trouble, I have a way to solve it once and for all.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Shengying and the others asked at the same time.


    Fu Shiyi smiled deeply and said, ¡°We ask our brother to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°That is not a solution.¡± Fu Shiqin nced at the elders and continued with Fu Shiyi¡¯s y. ¡°We only want the two children, not her.¡±


    Fu Shiyi spun his phone and looked very flirty.


    ¡°Why not? Our brother has her and the two childrene home too.¡±


    ¡°What about finding a stepmother for the two children? Even if we bring the children home, they won¡¯t have a mother. How pitiful would that be?¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why if our brother can showcase his charm and get the children¡¯s mother back, everything will be solved.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if it is solved so easily, then why did they get divorced in the first ce?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady pursed their lips. If they had known that she was pregnant, maybe they would not have allowed them to get divorced.


    They had forced her to get a divorce and now their grandchildren were noting home. They had shot themselves in the foot..

 Chapter 1296 - Father!

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Father!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing their words, Fu Shengying and the others stayed silent with different expressions.


    After all, it was their own fault that their grandchildren could note home.


    But if Hanzheng went to bring her back¡­


    ¡°When is your brothering home?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Fu Shiqin scratched his head. ¡°He said that things are not settled yet, and it will take two or three more days.¡±


    ¡°Why is he not home yet?¡± Fu Shengyingined.


    His son and daughter were about to call another man ¡®father¡¯, but he was not worried at all.


    He had always rushed home when it came to Gu Weiwei.


    Seeing his father¡¯s annoyed look, Fu Shiqin chuckled inwardly.


    Him and his brothers were not in a hurry, but they were.


    ¡°I will urge himter.¡±


    ¡°I can call him myself,¡± Fu Shengying said and asked the servant to bring over his charged phone and made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    After three calls, the call finally went through and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s calm voice arose.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When are youing home?¡± Fu Shengying asked with suppressed anger.


    Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°In three days time.¡±


    ¡°Gu Weiwei has found a stepfather for your son and daughter and you are stilling home in three days time?! Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Fu Shengying paced back and forth on the phone, trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°We are divorced, why should I be anxious?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered calmly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Shengying felt his forehead and felt that his blood pressure was rising. ¡°No matter what you are doing now,e back now! ¡±


    ¡°Something will go wrong if we don¡¯t hand over the work following the proper protocols,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    What he meant was that he was not going home today.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about Gu Weiwei anymore,¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    Fu Shengying rang off. ¡°I think he is possessed.¡±


    ¡°What is it? My brother is still noting home?¡± Fu Shiqin asked curiously.


    ¡°He has always been the most anxious when ites to Gu Weiwei, but now when it is time for him to be anxious, he doesn¡¯t care anymore¡­¡± Fu Shengying mumbled.


    ¡°Dad, when our brother was obsessed with Gu Weiwei, you said that he was possessed. Now that he is not interested in Gu Weiwei, why are you saying that he is possessed?¡± Fu Shiyi countered helplessly.


    It seemed that they had gone too far. His father was really anxious now.


    ¡°You are all hoping that the two children will not return. What are you thinking?¡± Fu Shengying sized up his two sons and felt that something was wrong.


    Fu Shiqin touched his chin guiltily. ¡°Of course we want them toe home, but we can¡¯t rush this matter, otherwise it would be even more difficult if they suddenly leave with the two children and go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Shiqin is right, we can¡¯t rush this matter.¡± Mrs. Fu agreed.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at them and said, ¡°He Chi¡¯s house is close to Mansion Number Seven. I am staying at He Chi¡¯s house these days, so I can keep an eye out for them.¡±


    ¡°We can move in too,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Fu Shiqin blinked andughed dryly. ¡°Dad, that is not necessary.¡±


    Old Lady thought for a while and said to the servant, ¡°Go and pack our luggage, we will stay there for a while.¡±


    Even if they could not bring the two children home, they could still see them asionally if they lived nearby.. It was better than them sighing here.

 Chapter 1297 - For Grandson and Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 1297: For Grandson and Granddaughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Therefore, in order to get a better look at their grandchildren, the elders of the Fu Family moved to Zhujiang overnight.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin saw them off, not knowing whether tough or cry. They saw that their father had even brought over his pair of binocrs.


    ¡°Dad, you are not going to peep with this thing, are you?¡± Fu Shiyi asked in disbelief.


    Fu Shengying said as he wiped the lenses, ¡°I am observing Youyou and Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°But it feels weird.¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    Fu Shiqin added. ¡°Yes, after all, apart from the two children, there is someone else opposite us. It would be so embarrassing if you see something you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Fu came over and took away the binocrs.


    ¡°They are right, don¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    It was already dawn when they finished packing.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin ate breakfast and went back to work.


    After they went out, Fu Shiqin made a call to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Sister-inw, my stubborn family have moved into the neighbourhood of your home. Yuan Meng and Yuan Bao better not be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Moved here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked in astonishment.


    ¡°They moved here in the middle of the night. They want to be closer to their grandchildren, so that they can catch a glimpse of them every now and then,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    Originally, he had only said that he was staying here so that he could visit his nephews and nieces and it was also convenient for him to report the situation to his family.


    But when it was mentioned, they all moved in.


    But Yuan Bao was still here, and if anyone saw Yuan Meng taking him out in male clothes, the fake boyfriend would be seen through.


    Gu Weiwei sighed speechlessly. ¡°So they are going to keep an eye on us?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it, sister-inw, you have to take responsibility.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly.


    He had not expected that they would miss their grandchildren so deeply that they packed up and moved in at night.


    ¡°Got it, I will tell Yuan Meng to be careful.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Fu Shengying and the others had moved to a ce closer to their grandchildren, so they were in a better mood and had a better appetite.


    They ate some food for breakfast and could see the window of vi seven through the study on the second floor. They stared at the house for two hours.


    Then she saw Gu Weiwei and the nurse pushing the two children out.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Then the three of them went downstairs and went out too.


    Gu Weiwei had just pushed the two children out when she saw Fu Shengying, his wife and the Old Lady, who seemed to be taking a walk.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°We think that the environment here is quite good, so we are staying here for a while,¡± Mrs. Fu said as her eyes never left the two children in the pram. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It is a nice day, I¡¯m showing them around the park,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she pushed the two children away.


    ¡°We are going for a walk too, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together.¡± Mrs. Fu found an excuse and the three of them followed her.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady stared at the two soft and cute babies in the pram. They wanted to carry them but because the mother was present, they could only stare at them.


    Gu Weiwei pushed the children out and the three of them followed her and the child to the park. Only then did Yuan Meng leave for kindergarten with Yuan Bao, in case the elders of the Fu Family recognized her son..

 Chapter 1298 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei spent three hours walking the child because of Fu Shengying and the Old Lady.


    It was not until the little foodie started toin from hunger that she could not help but say, ¡°Sorry, they are a bit hungry, I have to bring them home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home, we can¡¯t let them starve.¡±


    Fu Shengying, who had not been allowed to go home, suggested going home when he heard that his grandchildren were hungry.


    Gu Weiwei tried hard not tough. ¡°Then we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°We are tired too, let¡¯s go home together,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. She neither turned him down nor agreed.


    With one hand on the pram, Mrs. Fu asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Do they only get breast milk?¡±


    ¡°No, they have breast milk and milk powder,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Mrs. Fu nodded, thinking that because she had two children, the breast milk would not be enough for them. It was good that they were willing to eat the milk powder.


    ¡°The child may get sick after half a year, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Youyou had a rash before he came home, but now he is fine, but Tiantian has not had a rash yet. She has always been healthy.¡± Gu Weiwei knew that they were concerned about the children, so she answered all of Mrs. Fu¡¯s questions.


    Hearing these words, Fu Shengying and the Old Lady were very happy, although they did not ask anything more.


    Seeing that they were approaching the vi, Mrs. Fu suggested.


    ¡°Weiwei, if you are too busy to take care of the children, you can leave them to us. We are free anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you must take care of your career as a young person.¡± Fu Shengying added.


    ¡°You can go and do your work, we¡¯ll take care of our grandchildren.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two children in the pram and said with a smile, ¡°The children are still young and I don¡¯t have any work ns, so I want to spend more time with them.¡±


    Fu Shengying and the others sighed in disappointment. So she did not need their help.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. Judging from their expressions, she was afraid that they would steal her children one day.


    Finally, she brought the children home. Yuan Meng had already sent Yuan Bao to kindergarten.


    ¡°What, are they really going to live here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed and picked up her hungry daughter.


    Yuan Meng said as she ate the snacks, ¡°They miss their grandchildren so much, but they still haven¡¯t mentioned your remarriage?¡±


    Whether they had moved in or cared about the children, they probably still just wanted the custody of the children and not her.


    ¡°They were the ones who asked for the divorce, and now they have to bring it up themselves. They are all prideful people, and they will not be able to bring themselves to do it.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Old Lady and Fu Shengying were famous for being stubborn. If they were to bring this up, it would take a long time.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t agree to it, the children will never return to the Fu Family.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    What was more, their own son was the mastermind behind this matter.


    Fu Hanzheng was in a hurry to remarry, so it was up to her to trick the elders.


    Gu Weiwei took over the milk powder made by the nurse, fed Tiantian who had started to cry and asked the nurse to feed Youyou.


    ¡°Take care of Yuan Bao these days, don¡¯t reveal anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± Yuan Meng said and winked at her, taking the opportunity to flirt with her..

 Chapter 1299 - Fu Hanzheng Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Fu Hanzheng Returns</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since they had be neighbors with the elders of the Fu Family, Gu Weiwei and the others were not doing well.


    In order for Yuan Meng to pick up the children in the morning and in the afternoon, she would push the children out for a walk in the morning and the afternoon, Fu Shengying and the others would always follow them.


    Luckily, these moments onlysted for two days before Fu Hanzheng returned home from Dubai.


    It was already midnight when he returned home, so he went straight to He Chi¡¯s new residence in Zhujiang.


    The moment he entered the room, Fu Shengying and the others were still awake, unable to fall asleep. They all got up and started the emergency family meeting in the living room.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the two children?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm. ¡°I will talk with her in the morning.¡±


    Although he wanted to see her and the child now, they must be resting.


    Also, he had to deal with the situation here, so it was reasonable for him to go over.


    ¡°We have tried to see what she intends to do. She seems to not want to be involved with the Fu Family, so talk with her properly.¡± Old Lady reminded her.


    After all, they still had feelings for each other, so it was more convenient for him to talk with her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered calmly.


    Mrs. Fu sized up her cold son curiously, feeling that something was wrong.


    He had cared so much about Gu Weiwei before, and even after they got divorced, she could tell that he had never truly let go of Gu Weiwei.


    But why did he be so indifferent to Gu Weiwei after a year in Dubai and even when he found out that she had two children for him?


    At first nce, nothing seemed wrong, but when she thought about it carefully, she found it abnormal.


    He had known about Gu Weiwei¡¯s past life, but he had never given up on marrying her.


    Why had he let go of her so thoroughly in just one year? That was not like him.


    ¡°If I take care of it, can you move back home?¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at the elders. They were watching them every day, making it very inconvenient for her and the children.


    Fu Shengying looked at Mrs. Fu, and Mrs. Fu looked at the Old Lady. Neither of them wanted to leave.


    They could see their grandchildren here once or twice a day, but they would not be able to see them when they returned.


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect them¡­ right?¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes it does,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Shengying and the Old Lady. ¡°What about¡­ going home?¡±


    ¡°But if we go home, when can we see the two children again?¡± Fu Shengying said worriedly.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°I will try my best, but it is not convenient for you to stay here.¡±


    Old Lady said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back, but they are your own children, you can¡¯t just watch someone else be their stepfather.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm and said as he looked around, ¡°I will be staying here these next few days, and I will inform you when I can let you see the children.¡±


    ¡°Make it soon.¡± Fu Shengying urged.


    He could only visit the two children one day at a time.


    It would be best if he could persuade Gu Weiwei to let them take care of the children for a few days, so that they could spend more time with their grandchildren.


    ¡°I will try my best,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°You must try your best.¡± Fu Shengying warned with a low voice.


    He could ignore everything else, but he had never been so worried about his grandchildren..

 Chapter 1300 - Fu Hanzheng Returns 2

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Fu Hanzheng Returns 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Fu Family had not slept a wink since Fu Hanzheng returned.


    In the morning, Fu Hanzheng rang the doorbell of vi seven.


    The servant opened the door and continued to prepare breakfast.


    Fu Hanzheng went straight to the bedroom on the first floor and then went to the nursery next door when he saw that no one was in the master bedroom.


    His wife seemed to have just woken up and was putting on clothes for the two children before she washed herself up.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± He approached and took over the task of getting the children dressed.


    Gu Weiwei was startled at the sight of him and let him take over.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Last night,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he helped Youyou to get dressed.


    Sitting next to them, Gu Weiwei was packing the children¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Did you meet Old Lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng Youyou dressed and kissed his son¡¯s forehead. ¡°As we expected, they are in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°But they can¡¯t keep watching us,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Especially if he came over and they saw them being too intimate, they would definitely suspect that they were ying tricks.


    ¡°I told them to go home, they should be back at the old mansion soon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief, got up and made milk for the two children. When she brought it in, Fu Hanzheng had already helped the two children to put on their clothes.


    She fed the two children the milk and they started to drink it, staring at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Honestly, if you didn¡¯te home, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it.¡±


    Old Lady and the others were very passionate about their grandchildren. She had thought that they would mention having custody of the children.


    However, they only tested her intentions on the first day and did not mention it again, nor did they forcefully visit the two children.


    But when she was taking the children out for a walk, they would follow her and look at the two children.


    ¡°Maybe in a few days, they can meet the children again,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Sure, it is not that I don¡¯t want them to meet the children,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not object to Mrs. Fu and the rest seeing the children. The only reason she did not want them to see the children was because it was part of the n to remarry.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    She had always been wronged when it came to the elders at home, but she had never expressed her displeasure to him.


    Instead, she cooperated with him and understood him.


    When he met the eldersst night, he could tell from their expressions and words that they really wanted the two children to return to the Fu Family.


    But they did not mention anything about remarrying. Although they were not as hostile towards her as before, they still had a grudge against her.


    Gu Weiwei turned around, took hold of his waist and asked as she looked up, ¡°You said one week, why are youte?¡±


    Although it was just one dayte.


    ¡°I had something to deal with, so I dyed my return,¡± Fu Hanzheng said helplessly.


    But he did not tell her that it was because he had been dyed in Paris for a few days after she left that he had dyed his return.


    They had been dyed in Paris for a few days. Although the coboration was not ruined, they had suffered a huge economic loss.. However, in his opinion it was worth it.

 Chapter 1301 - Anything

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Anything</h4>


    Although they had promised Fu Hanzheng to return to the old mansion, Fu Shengying and the others decided to wait for him and ask him about the results when he returned.


    Therefore, they did not eat breakfast but stared at vi seven through the window of the study on the second floor.


    Fu Hanzheng helped the two children get dressed and ate breakfast with her.


    Luckily, Yuan Meng did not need to drive Yuan Bao to kindergarten this weekend, so Gu Weiwei did not need to bring the children out on a walk to cover for her.


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Still no mention of remarrying?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng did not utter a word to his father and the Old Lady because they were both stubborn people, and if they were to bring it up themselves, it would only add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mention it now, I will spill the beans.¡± Yuan Meng stuffed a steamed bun into her mouth.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei got a bit scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    She started to suspect that it was not a good thing to be around Yuan Meng.


    ¡°They are so gentle. When will it end? If they don¡¯t bring up the remarriage, I will be their grandson and granddaughter¡¯s stepfather and mistreat the two little ones every day. They will then soon know how good it is for the children to have both parents be married,¡± Yuan Meng said shockingly.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C so that was what she meant.


    But it was indeed too fierce a method.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for show, I would not actually mistreat them,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°I was afraid that if you were too aggressive, they woulde after you.¡±


    She could see how worried the elders of the Fu Family were about their grandchildren. If something like that happened, she had no doubt that they would kill Yuan Meng.


    She had just objected when Fu Hanzheng thought for a while.


    ¡°That is actually a good n.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°They already don¡¯t like you as her new boyfriend.¡±


    If it reached a certain point, Yuan Meng¡¯s n could stimte them into action.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    She could not bring herself to do such a thing to these elders, but he, as their son, did not even blink twice at the matter.


    ¡°What do you mean okay? As long as you can remarry, anything is fine,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She was very concerned about the matter of them getting married.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and agreed with what Yuan Meng said.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang. They nced at the caller ID and saw that it was from Fu Shengying.


    ¡°It seems that they are very concerned about your progress,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the phone but did not answer it. Instead, he continued to eat breakfast with her.


    Then he yed with the two children for a while and only then did he leave Mansion Number Seven under the urging of his family.


    ¡°I will drive them back to the old mansion and will be backter.¡±


    As long as they were arranged to return to the old mansion, they would not object if he said that he was going to live in He Chi¡¯s house so that he could develop a rtionship with the children.


    Once they returned, it would be up to him to decide where he actually lived.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei saw him off at the door with Youyou in her arms.


    Fu Hanzheng returned to He Chi¡¯s new home from Mansion Number Seven and was immediately surrounded by his family.


    ¡°How was the talk?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head in disappointment. ¡°She said that the children have nothing to do with me..¡±

 Chapter 1302 - Old Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Old Rtionship?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What?! They are your own flesh and blood, why is it none of your business?¡± Fu Shengying bellowed.


    He had hoped that when he was back, he could persuade Gu Weiwei to let them meet the two children freely.


    But even he, her ex-husband, was turned down.


    ¡°Those two children are definitely your children and the children of the Fu Family, but¡­¡± Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The matter of divorce might have broken her heart.¡±


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t want the children to be with their real father, does she want that man to be their father?¡± Fu Shengying felt his blood pressure rising when he thought of this possibility.


    Compared to Fu Shengying who was not calm, the Old Lady looked much calmer. She looked at Fu Hanzheng for a long time and asked, ¡°Hanzheng, does she really have no feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°What about you? Did you really let her go?¡± Old Lady asked.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Old Lady sighed. If she had not forced them to divorce, things would not have turned out this way.


    At this moment, she truly regretted it.


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just let it go,¡± Fu Shengying asked Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. ¡°She did not object to me meeting the two children.¡±


    Fu Shengying and the others were overjoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can meet them.¡±


    ¡°Stay here for the time being, so you can visit the two children. As for the rest, we can discuss it with herter,¡± Mrs. Fu said gently.


    Instead of stopping him from meeting the two children, Gu Weiwei might want them to still be able to meet their real father.


    Actually, Shiyi¡¯s suggestion the other day was not a good method to use to bring the two children home.


    Because if they did follow such a method¡­ even if the children could return to the Fu Family, while Hanzheng no longer lives with a lifetime of regret, and the children grew up under the care of their father¡­ they would be without their mother.


    Right now no matter which side the children lived with, they would lose either their father or mother. It was not a satisfactory situation.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    Fu Shengying and the others thought for a while and realized that they could only persuade Gu Weiwei slowly.


    ¡°The Fu Family did not treat her well when it came to the divorce, but we can¡¯t let the children not acknowledge their real father.¡±


    ¡°So you want the children to leave their mother and live with us?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked calmly.


    Fu Shengying stayed silent for a while and said, ¡°It is gettingte, we are going back to the old mansion, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Actually, he should stay here and fight for the two children.


    Even if he and Gu Weiwei fell in love with each other in the end, they had to ept it.


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant to pack up the things and sat down next to Fu Hanzheng as she tried to persuade him.


    ¡°She must have suffered a lot since she was pregnant. Can you stay here and take care of them?¡±


    Pregnancy and childbirth were the happiest and most painful times for a woman, but at that time, Gu Weiwei was divorced and left alone in a foreignnd, giving birth to two children alone.


    The difficulty she must have faced was unimaginable.


    ¡°I understand, mother.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice softened.


    Luckily, he was by her side at that time.


    If it was really because of them that she had to suffer everything from pregnancy to the birth of the children, he would hate himself to death.


    Luckily, they were together in the past and right now.

 Chapter 1303 - Too Feminine

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Too Feminine</h4>


    Although they had agreed to move back to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, Fu Shengying and the others still could not bear to no longer be able to see the view of vi seven.


    Before she got into the car, Mrs. Fu stressed to Fu Hanzheng repeatedly.


    ¡°Talk with Gu Weiwei so that we can see the two children as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best,¡± Fu Hanzheng replied with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just try, it must happen. How many times do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Fu Shengying could not help but get anxious when he saw that he was not concerned about the two children.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Mrs. Fu urged Fu Shengying to get into the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, they have to discuss this matter themselves, not us.¡±


    Fu Shengying and the others left in the car. Seeing their car leaving, Fu Hanzheng returned to Gu Weiwei¡¯s vi.


    Seeing himing back, Gu Weiwei could guess what was going on.


    ¡°Old Lady and the rest went home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded and saw her getting changed and getting ready to leave. ¡°Going out?¡±


    ¡°The weather is good, Yuan Bao is also on leave this weekend, so we are going to take the children to the park,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she ced the two children into the pram.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the three of them who were dressed in matching parent-child outfits. She was wearing a pink and blue knitted yarn dress and the two of them were wearing matching vests. The three of them looked very cute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a share in this outfit?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned and said with aplicated smile, ¡°This color is too feminine for you.¡±


    He was always dressed formally. Even his casual clothes were consistent in neutral or dark colors.


    She truly could not think of him wearing this pink color.


    Dressed in a leather jacket, Yuan Meng approached her and said to Fu Hanzheng as she took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders, ¡°President Fu, this color will be too shocking on you and¡­ I am her boyfriend, so please y the role of her ex-husband.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°We can talk about it in the future.¡±


    ¡°You are going out with us?¡± Gu Weiwei asked worriedly when she saw his tired face.


    He must not have had much rest when he arrivedst night.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng expressed.


    It had been a few days since theyst met, and now he was able to spend time with her and the children openly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest at home, we can take the children with us.¡± Gu Weiwei could not bear to see him with dark circles under his eyes and make him apany her and the children out in the sun.


    However, Fu Hanzheng had already pushed the pram away.


    ¡°Just treat it as jetg.¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the keys and followed him out.


    Yuan Meng, on the other hand, was walking behind with Yuan Bao and his scooter. When they reached the road, she put down the scooter for him.


    Yuan Bao soon caught up with Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng was pushing the pram with one hand and Gu Weiwei was walking next to him with the other. They were walking slowly along the shaded path.


    ¡°How did you trick your family?¡± Gu Weiwei was curious.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s beautiful lips turned up. ¡°Well they told me that you had abandoned me and gotten yourself a new boyfriend.¡±


    Because of Yuan Meng, the family became even more nervous.


    ¡°What a huge problem.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    It was beneficial for them, but Yuan Meng was currently hated.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and looked very gentle under the sunlight, just like how he looked when he was with them in Dubai.


    ¡°They need some stimtion.¡±


    He knew very well that the bottom line and deciding factor of his family was not her past with the Gu Family, but the two children instead..

 Chapter 1304 - Helping My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Helping My Brother</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The park was quiet and beautiful.


    Yuan Bao was ying around on the scooter and Yuan Meng did not follow Gu Weiwei but found a bench for herself to smoke alone on.


    Gu Weiwei and the children walked for a while and found a ce to rest. Then she carried Youyou out of the pram and showed him the scenery.


    Fu Hanzheng, on the other hand, was holding his youngest daughter Tiantian in his arms. The girl seemed to likeing out to y, and she kept moving around in his arms excitedly.


    They were just having fun in the park with the children when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin dropped their work and ran over. Seeing them sunbathing and ying with the two children, they ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Baby Tiantian, Baby Youyou, did you miss Second Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Third Uncle missed you so much.¡±


    ¡­


    The moment they came, they took away the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei were very happy and gave the children to them.


    However, the two of them sat leisurely on the bench and watched the two uncles talking to the two children.


    ¡°Baby Tiantian, is Third Uncle more handsome or is Second Uncle more handsome? If you think Second Uncle is more handsome, then don¡¯t smile. If you think Third Uncle is more handsome, then smile, alright?¡±


    Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s weird expression, Tiantian chuckled.


    Fu Shiyi smiled in satisfaction and praised her.


    ¡°Sure enough, Baby Tiantian has the best taste.¡±


    Then he nced at his brother and whispered, ¡°Then, if your father is more handsome, don¡¯t smile. If I am more handsome than your father, can you smile?¡±


    Tiantian could not help butugh.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin turned to Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei who were sitting on the bench.


    ¡°Brother, Third Brother tricked your daughter into thinking that he is better looking than you!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm, as if he did not care at all.


    But the smile on his face made Fu Shiyi¡¯s hair stand on end and he showed a frightened expression.


    ¡°Brother, you are the best-looking one, you are the best-looking one!¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Third Master, are you so weak hearted?¡±


    His brother had not even said anything and yet he was already so frightened.


    Fu Shiyi walked away with Tiantian in his arms. It was not that he was weak hearted, but his brother was too scary.


    If he did not recognise to be afraid now, his brother would take revenge on himter.


    They stayed in the park for a long time and did not return until the two children were hungry.


    The moment they came home, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin kept taking pictures of the two children, drinking milk, drinking water, chewing on their hands and sleeping¡­


    The two of them took a bunch of pictures and secretly sent them to the family group. Soon, Fu Shengying and the others, who had returned to the old mansion, appeared in the group.


    Fu Shiyi: [How did you two get there?]


    Mrs. Fu: [How can you visit the children?]


    The slowest reply was from Old Lady, who sent a voice message: ¡°How can you visit the children, is she willing to let you watch them?¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and discussed what their joint answer should be with Fu Shiqin.


    [We are here to help our brother!]


    [True, it is so difficult for our brother to fight alone on such a big matter.]


    ¡­


    The two of them could almost imagine that their father was bubbling with jealousy right now.


    They wanted to meet their grandchildren but were unable to. However, their sons were holding them in their arms.


    But Fu Shengying did not suspect anything.


    [Take more pictures and send them back. Help your brother to bring the children home as soon as possible..]

 Chapter 1305 - Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Husband and Wife</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng stayed at He Chi¡¯s because of the elders of the Fu Family, and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin moved in with him.


    Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi did it for the sake of looking at the children, but they told their family that they were helping their brother to get custody of the children.


    The three brothers stayed here for a few days but were still called home by the Fu Family¡¯s mansion eventually.


    Fu Hanzheng apanied Gu Weiwei for dinner and returned to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady were worried about their progress, so they did not even eat dinner. They asked them the moment they saw the three of them entering the room.


    ¡°You have been over there for days, what did Gu Weiwei say?¡±


    Fu Shiqin shook his head and sighed. ¡°I can see the children asionally, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to give the children to the Fu Family.¡±


    Fu Shiyi then said, ¡°But the two children are very close to us, and even closer to their father.¡±


    After their performance, they blinked at Fu Hanzheng, indicating that it was his turn.


    However, Fu Hanzheng said nothing and sat down on the sofa with a serious face.


    ¡°They were husband and wife, so why is she so determined?¡± Mrs. Fu was frustrated.


    She was fine, but her husband and the Old Lady had been so worried about their two children.


    ¡°But the children were carried for nine months in her belly and she gave birth to them after the divorce. How could she possibly agree to us wanting to take her two children?¡± Fu Shiqin sighed anxiously.


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who had been silent the whole time. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t want you to see the children?¡±


    ¡°I am allowed to meet them, but¡­ she has made it clear that I am only able to look after the children and that I will not be taking the children back to the Fu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked very sad.


    If they had not seen him previously holding his lovely wife and children in his arms, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin would have believed that their brother was truly pitiful.


    However, they understood what was going on, but they did not reveal it. Instead, they helped him.


    ¡°Brother, we are sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you had not gotten a divorce, you would have had a wife, a son, and a daughter living with you. It would have been such a wonderful thing, but now¡­ sigh¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shengying and the others stayed silent, looking serious. They knew that asking Gu Weiwei for custody of the children was a bit too much.


    But they really wanted their grandchildren.


    But now, Youyou and Tiantian were the only grandchildren of the Fu Family, so they couldn¡¯t help being anxious.


    Especially the Old Lady. At her age, she still had a few years left to live. She only hoped that while she was alive, she could freely meet her golden grandchildren.


    ¡°If she is willing to send the children back to the Fu Family, she can request whatever she wants, but she won¡¯t agree to that, will she?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you must be joking.¡± Fu Shiyi pursed his lips andined to his father. ¡°She is earning money even now, and it is not as if she can¡¯t support herself and her children. When she wanted something and was with our brother, she did not actually have to rely on the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°Then what must we do to make Youyou and Tiantian return to the Fu Family?¡± Fu Shengying asked Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want us to affect her rtionship with that man,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ¡°That man? The hooligan man?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°That man.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ does she like about that man?¡± Fu Shengying just could not figure it out.. He said to Fu Hanzheng as he stared at him, ¡°You used to do whatever it took to achieve your goal, so what is going on this time?¡±

 Chapter 1306 - Seeing Through the Marriage Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Seeing Through the Marriage n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You want my method to be by hook or by crook?¡± Fu Hanzheng sneered and asked Fu Shengying, ¡°Do you want me to send someone to bring the children back by force?¡±


    Fu Shengying pursed his lips and said nothing.


    He just felt that if he really wanted to bring the two children back, he could easily do it with his intelligence and clever methods.


    ¡°Or¡­ do you want me to suppress her career and target the people around her, forcing her to give up custody of the children?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at Fu Shengying in astonishment and said, ¡°I already owe her and the children a lot, I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no matter how anxious you are, we have to discuss this matter,¡± Old Lady said with a low voice.


    If it was just to bring the children home, then the Fu Family could do it easily.


    But the Fu Family did owe the three of them too much and they just could not bring themselves to do that.


    ¡°That is why I said that it won¡¯t work unless our brother gets her back, then your grandson and granddaughter will be home and our brother will no longer be single. The children will also be taken care of by both their parents. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Fu Shiyi suggested the possibility of remarrying again.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady exchanged a look and the Old Lady said, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Old Lady got up. ¡°I am a bit tired, I am going back to rest.¡±


    Fu Shengying coughed and left too.


    ¡°I have something to do in the study.¡±


    They were the ones who had suggested the divorce and they had been very determined.


    If they mentioned remarrying as an option now, they would be pping themselves in the face.


    ¡°Dad, what should we do? Should we ask our brother to bring the childrens¡¯ mother back? Say something before you leave,¡± Fu Shiyi shouted at the man going upstairs.


    Fu Shengying stopped and turned around after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Let us think about it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. It seemed that there was a chance.


    Sure enough, for the sake of his grandchildren, he couldpromise on any principle.


    Seeing Fu Shengying and the Old Lady leaving, Mrs. Fu sized up her three sons sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Now that your grandma and your father are gone, can you tell me what you are up to?¡±


    ¡°What we are up to? What would we be up to?¡± Fu Shiqin pretended to be dumb.


    They were so wless, how could his mother be suspicious?


    Mrs. Fu took a sip of the tea and said, ¡°Your reactions are too odd. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you have other intentions?¡±


    Before today, she had thought that something was wrong with them, but she had not been so sure.


    It was not until Fu Shiyi mentioned remarrying that she suddenly realized that there were many suspicious points.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and then looked at their brother.


    ¡°What is wrong with us? Mom, you are thinking too much.¡±


    Mrs. Fu was toozy to ask them anything more. She looked at Fu Hanzheng and asked, ¡°When did you know that Gu Weiwei was pregnant and had children?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng knew that he could not hide it from her, so he told her the truth.


    ¡°Before the children were born.¡±


    ¡°So she was there when we went to Dubai for the New Year, right?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    At that time, she had found it strange that he lived in such a small ce.


    Also, he kept urging them to return home.


    ¡°Yes, she was waiting to give birth.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed..

 Chapter 1307 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Reunion</h4>


    Mrs. Fu was not surprised to hear his confession.


    Based on her understanding of this son of hers, he would not give up on Gu Weiwei so easily.


    Before he returned, she had many guesses, but it was not easy to verify them, so she turned a blind eye to them.


    After he returned home, he showed a very cold attitude towards Gu Weiwei in front of them, including Shiqin and Shiyi. But the elders didn¡¯t notice anything odd because they were very concerned about the two children.


    It was not until they kept mentioning the matter of remarriage that she vaguely understood their purpose.


    They were trying to use these two children to get the Old Lady and Shengying to approve of Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei remarrying.


    And so far, they had almost seeded, and they only needed the Old Lady and Fu Shiqin to explicitly agree.


    ¡°I knew that you would not have truly cut yourself off from her.¡±


    Instead of being tight-lipped, Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°Now, the two children can¡¯t live without their mother.¡±


    If everything was not part of his n, the Fu Family could bring the two children home by force, but they might not be able to give the children everything they needed.


    Mrs. Fu nodded in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t object to you remarrying.¡±


    ¡°Mother is wise.¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin ttered her.


    Mrs. Fu red at them. ¡°Don¡¯t keep mentioning remarrying in front of them, in case they figure out what you are doing.¡±


    When she realized, she pretended not to know anything.


    But if Shengying and the Old Lady found out about it, things would not be so easy to deal with.


    They would only think that they were lying to them, and then it would not be so easy for them to remarry.


    ¡°I know, Mother is right,¡± Fu Shiqin said instantly.


    Fu Shiyi approached and massaged Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms as he said with a smile, ¡°So, Mother, are you helping our brother too now?¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to persuade them but keep what you have done a secret forever,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    She had been in the Fu Family for so many years and she knew the Old Lady and her husband well.


    If they knew that they had nned everything, they would be furious.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said with a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you were by Weiwei¡¯s side when she was pregnant, otherwise the birth of the children would have been too bitter.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. Although he was by her side at that time, there were still many things he could not share her burden with.


    ¡°I will persuade the Old Lady and your father, and you will take good care of Weiwei and the two children.¡± Having said these words, Mrs. Fu got up and went upstairs to rest.


    Seeing her leaving, Fu Shiyi patted his heart and mumbled, ¡°Our mother is so smart!¡±


    ¡°If our mother can tell, will our father and the Old Lady suspect something too?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    The Old Lady and his father only wanted the two children toe home as soon as possible, so they would not care about anything else. Also, there were many things that they had not discovered.


    As long as their mother did not say anything, they would not suspect anything.


    Also, there were many things that could only be discovered from a mothers attentiveness.


    If his father and the Old Lady knew about his n, they would not have asked him to bring the two children home in such a hurry..

 Chapter 1308 - Winner With a Wife and Cute Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Winner With a Wife and Cute Baby</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Fu Shengying and the Old Lady did not ask them to remarry, they did not object as fiercely as before.


    That was a huge change for them.


    Mrs. Fu went upstairs and Fu Hanzheng was about to return to Zhujiang alone, when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin followed him.


    Of course, Fu Hanzheng lived in vi seven and they lived in He Chi¡¯s ce.


    Then they went to visit them early in the morning for food and to tease their niece and nephew.


    Fu Shiqin had just finished breakfast and was about to hold his nephew in his arms to experience how cute he was¡­ when the elders from the old mansion called. He went to answer the call.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Father?¡±


    Fu Shengying cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°Your brother needs to cultivate his rtionship with the two children in theing days. You are still in charge of thepany, so let your brother take a good rest.¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother who was flirting with Gu Weiwei not too far away. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to be in charge of thepany anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Get your brother to focus on taking care of the two children. That is what your brother needs to do right now,¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just use me as a tool!¡± Fu Shiqin said bitterly.


    Because his brother went to keep his sister-inwpany during her pregnancy and childbirth, he had been very tired during the past year.


    He had waited so long for him toe home and now his father was asking him to let his brother take a break.


    His brother had a lovely wife in his arms and cute children by his side, living a sweet lifepared to the rest of them, and he was still showing off in front of them.


    ¡°This is a request from the family, not something that is up for discussion with you. It¡¯s final.¡± Fu Shengying hung up after delivering the message.


    ¡°Dad, dad, dad¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was about to negotiate when he was hung up on.


    Fu Shiqin was ying with Tiantian in his arms, gripping the little girl¡¯s chubby fists.


    ¡°What is it? What did our father do to you?¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked bitter. ¡°He asked me to manage thepany so that our brother and the children can develop a good rtionship. It is too much!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t fight back, just work hard.¡± Fu Shiyi threw a sympathetic look at him.


    Unconvinced, Fu Shiqin approached Fu Hanzheng and asked, ¡°Brother, you have been gone for so long, shouldn¡¯t you visit thepany?¡±


    ¡°No time.¡± Fu Hanzheng refused to return to thepany, while holding Youyou in his arms.


    Fu Shiqin suddenly felt helpless. He was a lonely single man, yet he still had to work overtime for his brother who had a lovely wife and cute children. What was wrong with him?


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you two go to work?¡±


    This was not their home, and they were in the way.


    ¡°I am resting today, I can take care of your children for you,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    It was too boring to go to work, and it was more fun to hang out with Youyou and Tiantian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    It was not easy for him to spend time with her and the two children. He did not want to have such a huge third wheel next to him.


    ¡°Brother, I can take the children out, and you can spend some alone time with sister-inw,¡± Fu Shiyi said and winked at his brother.


    After all, Sister-inw was home without him for one week and absence made the heart grow fonder. With Youyou and Tiantian as the third wheel, they would not be able to live the life of a couple.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Three hours.¡±


    Gu Weiwei objected instantly.


    ¡°He can¡¯t take care of them.¡±


    She had taken care of them for so long and if no one had been helping her, even she would not be able to deal with them alone.


    What was more, Fu Shiyi had never taken care of them before.


    If it was just holding them like this for an hour and a half, that would be fine, but he would need to take care of them for a few hours. It was obvious that he could not deal with them.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Get the nurse to help.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Then where are we going to go?¡±


    With the children in his arms, Fu Shiyi suggested.


    ¡°500 meters to the right, there is a hotel..¡±

 Chapter 1309 - Suitable for You and Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Suitable for You and Brother</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Having heard his words, Gu Weiwei red at him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. ¡°That hotel has a nice cafe, suitable for your date with our brother.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. He had not said it for them to go to the cafe, but to check in to the hotel itself.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders. ¡°Go and get changed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went back to the room to get changed and asked Yuan Meng to put on her disguise, before asking Fu Hanzheng to leave.


    Fu Shiyi opened his mouth in astonishment when he saw the girl who had covered her pale skin with dark foundation and painted several moles and pimples on her face. He was speechless for a long time.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what are you...¡±


    When people went out, they would try their best to put wless makeup on.


    But she painted herself as ugly as possible.


    Ignoring him, Gu Weiwei grabbed the bag and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Youyou and Tiantian¡¯s clothes are a bit small, let¡¯s go out and buy some clothes for them. Also, Tiantian¡¯s pacifier dropped in Paris, we need to buy her a new one.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Martin Green design clothes for them?¡±


    There were new works delivered every month, were they not enough?


    ¡°Martin designed their everyday wear, so we need to buy them pajamas and long johns,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng could not help but feel that it was a pity that their date turned into a shopping trip for the two children, but he still apanied her out to the biggest store for babies.


    Although Gu Weiwei had been disguised and was not recognized, Fu Hanzheng, who was so good-looking, still made them the center of attention.


    Gu Weiwei was confident that no one would see through her disguise, so she focused on choosing what she needed to buy at the mall.


    Fu Hanzheng followed behind her, paying the bill and carrying the things.


    Some sharp-eyed businessmen recognized Fu Hanzheng and could not believe that such a wealthy man was with such a horrible woman.


    However, Fu Hanzheng did not care about what others thought of him. He stayed with her and shopped with her, asionally making somements.


    After Gu Weiwei finished shopping, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Want to take a rest before going home?¡±


    After the two children were born, she spent most of her time facing the two little ones and she barely had any time for herself.


    It was not easy for her to let go of taking care of the children for a few hours today, but even when she wasn¡¯t with them she was still busy thinking about the children.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cafe downstairs? Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Ever since they had two children, they had spent most of their time taking care of the two children and they rarely went on a date alone like before.


    She also knew that he was nning to not focus on the children while on a date with her today, but he had still ended up spending so much time shopping for the children.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and followed her downstairs to the cafe. He asked for coffee for himself but only milk tea for her.


    ¡°Can I bring the children back to the old mansion next week?¡±


    ¡°Take them to the old mansion?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    ¡°We can let the elders meet them, then you can pick the children up in the afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei took a big sip of the milk tea and said to the man who had other intentions, ¡°Are you bringing the children home to keep your father in suspense?¡±


    She did not think that he was trying to bring the children home solely for the reason to reunite them with their grandparents. He had his own purpose for doing whatever he had decided.


    ¡°Something like that. I am afraid that they will run over here again if I do not let them see them.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    Although the family asked him to stay here and help take care of the two children, if they could not see the children in the old mansion, they woulde to live here too.


    Therefore, instead of waiting for them to do that, he might as well bring the children home and leave them in suspense.

 Chapter 1310 - A Bed

    <h4>Chapter 1310: A Bed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    They bought some things and sat in the cafe for more than half an hour, before driving back to vi seven in Zhujiang.


    When they returned, the two children were taking an afternoon nap.


    Fu Shiyi, who had been taking care of them for hours, was next to them.


    But the house was already in a mess.


    The children¡¯s clothes, beds and sofas were all over the ce, and the table with milk bottles and milk powder was in a mess. The milk powder and water were scattered all over the table, and the lid of the milk powder jar was not even closed.


    Yuan Meng leaned against the sofa and yed games on her phone as sheined to the two of them.


    ¡°The house had almost been demolished.¡±


    The two children were so hungry that they cried. He insisted on making milk for them, but the milk was too much and the water was too little. The children did not drink it at all.


    In the end, it was Yuan Meng who helped the two children finish their lunch.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the messy first floor and said helplessly, ¡°I can tell.¡±


    They had been out for four hours and all they had to do was feed the babies and put them to sleep.


    However, anything was a huge test for someone who had never taken care of a child before.


    ¡°The children have just fallen asleep.¡± Yuan Meng turned to Gu Weiwei who was tidying up and reminded her. ¡°So you still have two hours to go out and get a room.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Gu Weiwei red at her.


    ¡°What about¡­ staying at home?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and continued. ¡°But there are so many people at home, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we heard something we shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I am not as filthy as you.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Having finished the game, Yuan Meng nced at her and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Your reaction will easily be misunderstood. Clearly you are not living a very harmonious life with Boss Fu in bed.¡±


    ¡°Not true!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped.


    ¡°If you were in harmony, you would not be so afraid of getting a room.¡± Yuan Meng reminded her with a sinister smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Weiwei red at her, feeling speechless.


    Before she came back from Dubai, she had been squeezed to the point that she almost could not get out of bed. Should she not be afraid?


    She was toozy to argue with Yuan Meng, so she went back to the room with the things she had just bought.


    Fu Hanzheng returned two important work calls, then returned to the master bedroom and took hold of his wife, who was busy arranging the children¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Put it down and let the servant tidy it up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it away myself. I want to know where it is when I need it.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    Seeing her insistence, Fu Hanzheng did not try to persuade her any more but helped her to tidy up.


    After they finished tidying, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and kissed her. It was a simple kiss at first, but gradually, he kissed her deeper and deeper, making her addicted.


    After a long while, Fu Hanzheng ended the kiss unwillingly and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Shall we go out?¡±


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment and flushed.


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°To get a room,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips ¨C what was he thinking about?


    She looked up at the man in front of her and nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ be careful, don¡¯t let Yuan Meng find out.¡±


    If this woman knew about it, she would definitelyugh at her for a long time.


    ¡°I am going downstairs to get the car,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and kissed her lips.


    He went downstairs and started the car, while Gu Weiwei adjusted her hair and walked out of the room calmly.


    Then he said to Yuan Meng on purpose.


    ¡°I bought something too early for them, I need to go out again.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yuan Meng answered distractedly as she yed with her phone.


    Gu Weiwei stayed calm and went into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car.


    Yuan Meng snorted after she left.


    ¡°So be it then, why make up such a silly excuse?¡±


    She had called her filthy back then, but who was being filthy now?


    In the end, they went to the ce Fu Shiyi rmended.

 Chapter 1311 - Righteousness

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Righteousness</h4>


    She had stayed at hotels numerous times, but it was the first time for her toe to a hotel with such a purpose.


    Inevitably, Gu Weiwei got nervous when they pulled into the parking lot of the hotel.


    ¡°What about¡­ going home?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Going back on your word?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared¡­¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and became even more frightened when she met his pair of eyes that seemed to be filled with fire.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Seeing his disappointed face, Gu Weiwei felt sorry for him.


    ¡°What about going then?¡±


    Having said these words, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, got out of the car and booked a room at the hotel.


    Then he made a call to Gu Weiwei who was waiting downstairs.


    Gu Weiwei answered the call and went upstairs to meet him. The moment she entered the room, she was hugged.


    ¡°Still want to go home?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed the man¡¯s smiling lips.


    ¡°Not unless you want to go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed his wife¡¯s soft lips, focusing on kissing her gently, letting their breaths intertwine.


    A flirty sound arose in the silent room.


    At vi seven of Zhujiang, Tiantian woke up first and then Fu Shiyi woke up too. He saw a pile of things in the room.


    ¡°Where are my brother and sister-inw?¡±


    Yuan Meng was focusing on the game. ¡°They went to get a room.¡±


    Fu Shiyi chuckled. ¡°I knew it, my brother is a very straightforward person.¡±


    When he told him about the hotel, they both showed disdain.


    Hehe, but he was the one sneaking out now.


    ¡°There are too many third wheels at home.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    There were so many people living in the vi and they weren¡¯t allowed to have fun.


    Because Weiwei was pregnant, a certain someone had been hungry for more than a year. Of course, he could not miss a single opportunity to eat his little wife.


    Fu Shiyi chuckled as he carried Tiantian to the nursery school to make milk powder. They had be very familiar with each other these past two days and Tiantian had been whining for a while. After filling her stomach, she obediently allowed her Third Uncle to y with her.


    Soon after Tiantian was full, Youyou woke up too.


    The nurse fed him milk before sending him back to Fu Shiyi.


    The two cute babies sat on the floor and stared at Fu Shiyi who was ying with them and being silly. They keptughing.


    Tiantianughed so hard that she fell onto the floor.


    Fu Shiyi and the two children were just having fun when Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng came home holding hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to buy something? Why did youe back empty-handed?¡± Yuan Meng asked even though she knew the answer.


    Gu Weiwei smiled embarrassedly. ¡°We went somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Oh really, to the cafe in the hotel?¡± Yuan Meng smiled meaningfully.


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei went to find the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and ignored what Yuan Meng said.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips and pretended not to know what they had done.


    Fu Hanzheng came back with a satisfied look and he looked veryzy as he held Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands. Everyone could tell that they had s*x.


    Fu Shiyi approached his brother and suggested with a smile.


    ¡°Brother, Second Brother and I will take care of your child for one day a week, and you will have two days to go on a¡­ date with sister-inw!¡±


    Where was he going to find such a considerate brother? He himself was so touched on his brother¡¯s behalf..

 Chapter 1312 - Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Cute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him, neither agreeing nor objecting.


    But Fu Shiyi was smart enough to know that his brother had agreed with his proposal.


    After all, it was too tempting for his brother to have a date with his sister-inw alone.


    With a child in her arms, Gu Weiwei did not notice what the two brothers were plotting.


    She was just ying with the two children when Jolin came with Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    The moment the three of them entered, they each carriedrge and small bags.


    The moment Ji Cheng entered the living room and saw her and the two children, she screamed excitedly.


    She threw the things down and hugged Youyou excitedly.


    ¡°You are so mean! You gave birth to such a cute little bun but you hid him away from us.¡±


    A few days ago, she called and said that she had returned home with children.


    She had wanted toe over the same day, but she had to resit the school examination, so she asked Qianqian toe with her at ater date.


    The little buns she gave birth to were indeed very pretty and lovely. Well both she and Fu Hanzheng were good looking people.


    ¡°If I told you when I was abroad I am afraid you would not have been able to bear it.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Ji Cheng liked these soft and cute babies the most, and their current age was the time when Youyou and Tiantian were most chubby and cute.


    Ji Cheng said in astonishment as she held Youyou in her arms, ¡°Oh, you gave birth to such a cute little bun, so amazing!¡±


    ¡°The children¡¯s parents are so good looking, it should be expected.¡± Luo Qianqianined.


    Fu Hanzheng and a good-looking woman like her would never produce ugly children, unless they had a stray gene from a distant rtive long ago.


    With Youyou in her arms, Ji Cheng looked at Tiantian who was smiling cutely and begged Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, do you need children? Can I have them? I can provide food and amodation for them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°No you can¡¯t have them, but you cane anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°If I were as smart as you, I would definitely quit school and stay at your home to watch your cute little babies.¡± Ji Cheng sighed as she thought of her studies.


    If she was as smart and sessful as she was, she would definitely quit school.


    But she was a bad student and she could not just drop out.


    ¡°If you like it so much, then finish school, get married, and have a child with your handsome cousin as soon as possible.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested.


    ¡°But is it really a good idea to get married and have children as soon as I graduate? Qianqian said that women should have their own careers, and I also want to develop my own career, otherwise I will lose everything if I am despised...¡± Ji Cheng said seriously.


    Luo Qianqian sighed helplessly andined.


    ¡°Your cousin has known you for so many years. If he despises you, then there is no hope for me in the future.¡±


    She was just saying that she personally wanted to have her own career and she did not want to get married and depend on a man.


    But she thought she meant it for her too.


    Ji Cheng pursed her lips. ¡°True.¡±


    Having said these words, she took out her phone to take pictures of the two children and asked Luo Qianqian to take pictures for her.


    Youyou and Tiantian did not cry or make a fuss. They allowed her to carry them around and cooperatively took pictures.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Luo Qianqian could not stand it any more after helping with the impromptu photoshoot for half an hour.


    Ji Cheng withdrew her hands and sat on the floor with a child in one hand and looked at the pictures on the phone with the other.


    ¡°Ah, this one is so cute, this one is so cute too, so cute...¡±

 Chapter 1313 - Li Xingers Return

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian surrounded the two children, and with them and Fu Shiyi around, Gu Weiwei, as the mother, would not be able to hold the children.


    Coincidentally, she was d to talk with Jolin about work.


    ¡°What are everyone¡¯s arrangements?¡±


    The studio was established mainly for her to make movies, but because of her two children, she could not direct any movies for the next few years.


    Therefore, most of the studio staff were free.


    ¡°They are doing other work, and I have arranged some benefits for them. They cane back to work when you return,¡± Jolin said.


    Life Reboot was enough for their studio to eat and drink for decades, so they did not need to worry about these next few years.


    Also, with Boss around, he would not dare to urge her to return to the film industry.


    ¡°Okay, what about yourself?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She was the one who brought Jolin out of Shiyi Culture and now she was free because of childbirth, so he was going to lose his job too.


    ¡°I am helping Third Master with some newbies, so I am not that free,¡± Jolin said.


    In their industry, too much rest would affect the resources in their hands. He could get money from helping Shiyi with his artists, so why not?


    ¡°That is good, I may need to rest for two or three years, you must find something to do,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Although she loved filming, she still wanted to spend more time with the children when they were young.


    After all, when they were older and went to kindergarten, they would have less time with her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jolin looked at her and said, ¡±Li Xing¡¯er is back. ¡±


    ¡°Aeback?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised and asked in amusement, ¡°She cleared her name?¡±


    When she was exposed for framing her for pping her, and Li Jiacheng and Zhou Meiqin were caught, her reputation was ruined and she could not make aeback.


    ¡°Yes, she has a daughter and she went on a reality show with her child and gained many fans. She might not be totally happy, but it is still possible for her to make aeback.¡± Jolin analyzed.


    That was how the entertainment industry was like. Any scandal would be forgotten by the public after one or two years.


    Although some people still mentioned what happened back then, it was inevitable that Li Xing¡¯er would make aeback. However, even he had not expected that she would be able to turn the situation around.


    ¡°I see, but it doesn¡¯t affect us, let her be,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had paid the price anyway.


    As for causing her trouble in the future, she would be very lucky if she seeded.


    Ji Cheng interrupted when she heard their conversation and came over with Tiantian in her arms.


    ¡°Her daughter is not as cute as our Tiantian. Weiwei, if you bring the twins onto the show, you will be much more popr than Li Xing¡¯er and her child.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the two children to be noticed by the media,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She loved acting, but this was just a job and she did not want her private life to be exposed to the public.


    What was more, she did not want her own children and family to be the center of attention.


    Although this was inevitable for actors, she wanted to avoid exposing her private life.


    ¡°What a pity, our Tiantian is so cute and lovely.¡± Ji Cheng sighed.


    If these two cute children were to attend the reality show with her, they would be loved by the world.

 Chapter 1314 - The Assassination Of Cayman Dorrans

    <h4>Chapter 1314 - The Assassination Of Cayman Dorrans</h4>


    "He is so cute, of course she should hide him away," Fu Shiyi said as he held Youyou in his arms.


    Otherwise, many people would want to steal the children.


    "That is true." Ji Cheng nodded and said to Gu Weiwei, "It is a pity that I did not see you getting married. The children are so big now."


    Gu Weiwei smiled in silence. She felt that she was dreaming.


    So much time had passed and she and Fu Hanzheng had two children.


    "There is no hurry. When the arrangements are done, you will attend an even grander wedding." Fu Shiyi was worried that his sister-inw would be sad, so he interrupted Ji Cheng.


    It was a pity about the weddingst time.


    But with his brother''s habit of spoiling his wife, he would definitely prepare a grander wedding.


    "Then we will wait for this wedding. I still want to be the bridesmaid," Ji Cheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. "Of course."


    Although she was here for the remarriage n, it was not confirmed yet.


    Also, she was afraid that something would happen halfway.


    Due to the arrival of Jolin and Ji Cheng, the house was very lively. Even at night, Ji Cheng still refused to let go of Youyou.


    "If I don''t carry the little bun for a while more, I won''t remember what it feels like to carry him."


    "You have been hugging him for the entire afternoon!" Luo Qianqian snapped.


    The moment she entered the house, she had either Youyou or Tiantian in her arms. The two children were quite heavy, but she did not find it tiring to carry them.


    She was usually always so tired when she was carrying heavy stuff.


    "Alright,e whenever you are on vacation." Gu Weiwei took her son from her arms.


    Ji Cheng squeezed Youyou''s chubby hands unwillingly. "You are not taking them abroad?"


    "I won''t leave again." Gu Weiwei nodded and promised.


    She had stayed abroad because she was waiting to give birth. Now that she was back, she would not leave the country with the children again.


    After all, it was not that convenient to bring them out.


    "Then I wille here next week." Ji Cheng did not want to leave as she looked at the two chubby and cute babies.


    Gu Weiwei finally saw them off in the car.


    The moment she returned to the living room, Yuan Meng said with a serious face, "Weiwei, we need to talk about something important."


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and realized that something had happened to Cayman Dorrans.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiyi and the nursery teacher. "Take the children to the nursery."


    The nursery teacher took away the child from Gu Weiwei''s arms and brought them to the nursery with Fu Shiyi.


    Then he sat down with Gu Weiwei in the living room and asked Yuan Meng, "What happened?"


    "Will Dorrans, Anderson, and his men, have attacked Cayman Dorrans. He is injured and has entered the ICU," Yuan Meng said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei looked serious too. "When did this happen?"


    "Last night." Yuan Meng looked at her and Fu Hanzheng and continued, "But he said that whoever got rid of Will Dorrans would be able to take over the position."


    "Didn''t you say that he was prepared?" Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Meng scratched her head and said helplessly, "This old man is so mysterious. I don''t know if Cayman Dorrans is really that badly injured. What if he deliberately created a false image and asked someone to deal with Will Dorrans?"


    "Is there a need to use such a method to deal with Will?" Gu Weiwei said as she was about to call Yuan Shuo and ask him for the truth.


    Fu Hanzheng took over her phone and tried to persuade her.


    "What drives people on this path is always the benefits."


    If he had ordered his men to deal with Will Dorrans, many people would have sincerely helped him.


    But if he threw out such a huge bait, countless people would rush forward to finish the task for him.

 Chapter 1315 - The Assassination Of Cayman Dorrans 2

    <h4>Chapter 1315 - The Assassination Of Cayman Dorrans 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in silence. "You mean¡­"


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and consoled her with a gentle voice.


    "Cayman Dorrans would not have been stabbed so easily but he announced such an order after being injured. He must have thought about it."


    Over the years, many people had tried to kill Cayman Dorrans but failed.


    This time, it seems he was so easily tricked.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. Although it made sense, they were not there and everything was just a guess.


    Although she had only met Cayman Dorrans a few times and they had never even met before she was reborn, they were concerned about each other''s safety; even though they did not disturb each other.


    When she heard about the assassination, she just could not stay calm.


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who looked worried and tried to persuade her.


    "Alright, let''s just wait for the news. That old fox won''t die so easily."


    "But¡­" Gu Weiwei was still worried.


    Fu Hanzheng analyzed the situation for her calmly. "At this time, if he doesn''t give the order, someone from the Dorrans Family might join forces with Will Dorrans. But if he says such a thing, then in order to get the position, countless people will help him deal with Will Dorrans. He doesn''t need to waste any more effort."


    It was a simple and effective method.


    "What if it is not what we think?" Gu Weiwei looked serious and continued asking, "What if he was really stabbed and injured?"


    "Well if he were really injured, it would not have been revealed to the public, and those who would expose such news are usually those who don''t care about their lives." Yuan Meng exined and revealed her years of experience.


    When she was really injured, she would conceal it very well. If the injury was known by the opponent or someone with other intentions, it would be fatal for her.


    Gu Weiwei asked, "That is in a normal situation but what if everything is not what we think it is, then will we not do anything?"


    It was a matter of life and death, and it was better to be safe than sorry.


    "But if that is the case, your appearance and your intentions will only bring danger to yourself and him." Fu Hanzheng warned calmly and patiently.


    No matter what happened, his first consideration was for her and the children''s safety. As for everything else, it was decided on the basis of this matter.


    He believed that Cayman Dorrans had reacted like this because he was prepared. After all, he had known that these people were going to attack him. It was impossible for him to not be prepared.


    He was just trying to get someone else to do the dirty work.


    By using someone else''s hands to get rid of Will Dorrans, it would also reduce the power of some people within the family.


    He did not think that it was entirely luck that Cayman Dorrans had been able to sit in the supreme position of the Dorrans Family for so long.


    Gu Weiwei was thinking about it with a sunken expression. She knew that Fu Hanzheng was right, but she just could not ignore such a thing.


    "Two days. If Yuan Shuo can''t give us any urate information in two days, I need to go to Italy myself."


    Logically speaking, she should not interfere with the Dorrans Family''s affairs, in case she aroused the disgust of the elders of the Fu Family.


    But it was a life after all, and she could not disregard the life and death of others just because of others feelings.

 Chapter 1316 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 1316 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion</h4>


    "Okay." Fu Hanzhengpromised.


    Yuan Meng looked at the man who spoiled his wife rotten and sighed helplessly.


    "If she is so worried now, will you just let her decide what to do? Shouldn''t you be leading your wife?"


    "No, I can only be controlled by her," Fu Hanzheng said sweetly.


    "¡­" Yuan Meng was caught off guard because he showed off his love for Gu Weiwei again.


    As she was waiting for Yuan Shuo''s news, she arrived at the date Fu Hanzheng and she had agreed to let the children meet their grandparents at the old mansion.


    Early in the morning, Fu Shiqin stopped working and was not in a hurry to continue work. Instead, he apanied his brother to pick up the two children.


    Unwilling to be left behind, Fu Shiyi changed his schedule and came to pick up the children too.


    Gu Weiwei ced the two babies into the children''s seats in Fu Hanzheng''s car and said a few words to the nursery teacher, before getting out of the car unwillingly.


    Then she said to Fu Hanzheng, "Are you sure you can bring them home alone?"


    He was doing this so he could remarry her, and now it was the two children who were going to help her gain favor.


    "There are so many people here, why are you worried about me not being able to take good care of them?" Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and chuckled. "It will only be for a few hours, you can drive over in the afternoon to pick them up."


    If she did note to take the children away, his father and the rest would not want to send back the children.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips. "Drive safely."


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and kissed her forehead.


    "We will be back soon."


    Having said these words, he got into the car and drove back to the Fu Family''s mansion with the two children and their Uncles.


    Fu Hanzheng drove in front and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin followed behind him.


    Since the Fu Family''s mansion knew that their grandchildren wereing home today, they had asked someone to renovate the nursery.


    Also, they had been waiting for their lovely grandchildren in the garden of the Fu Family''s mansion.


    As they waited, they did not forget to call Fu Shiyi and confirm with him. When they found out that they were already on their way home, the elders were overjoyed.


    "I wonder if they will like the new room?" Fu Shengying mumbled worriedly.


    Due to theck of time, the two children''s new room was not very well prepared. He did not know if the two children could sleep well in the room they had prepared.


    "Alright, why are you so anxious when you have already had three children?" Mrs. Fu lectured her husband helplessly.


    In the past, when the three children were born, he had never been so concerned about them. But the next generation was different.


    "Are you not also anxious?" Fu Shengying countered.


    She had said that he was being too anxious, but she had prepared food for the children herself.


    Although Hanzheng said that he would only be bringing the children home for a few hours, he truly wanted to keep the children here, so that he could see them every day.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were just arguing when the butler saw Fu Hanzheng''s car from afar and shouted excitedly, "Madam, they are back!"


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu did not care about anything else and walked onto the main road with the Old Lady.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng''s car approaching, they could not wait to open the door and carry the children inside when the car stopped.


    The moment Fu Shengying opened the door and saw the two babies in the children''s seats, he finally calmed down.

 Chapter 1317 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion 2

    <h4>Chapter 1317 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion 2</h4>


    Without seeing the two children with their own eyes, they were afraid that Gu Weiwei would change her mind and stop them from seeing them.


    Luckily, their worries were unnecessary.


    The two children hade home safely. Sitting in the car, the children sized up the unfamiliar surroundings with their round eyes and felt a bit excited.


    Mrs. Fu helped the children out of the car and sighed as she held her lovely granddaughter in her arms.


    "What have you been eating for the past few days? It has only been a few days since west met and this little girl has gained some weight."


    "True, Youyou seems to have grown a bit too." Fu Shengying hugged the chubby boy excitedly, and his serious expression was ruined by his grandson''sughter.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin parked the car andined as they sized up the demolished houses.


    "Dad, I know you want to tear down our houses, but you don''t have to tear down so much. Why don''t you tear down your house too?"


    "I had only nned to build a children''s amusement park, but then I thought that I could build a smallwn here. The children can y on the grass when they are older." Fu Shengying looked at the ruined houses he had decided to demolish, and felt very proud when he thought of how he could soon build a fun ce for his grandchildren.


    "They are only half a year old, you are thinking too much." Fu Shiqin snorted.


    They were his children and yet they had never received such noble treatment before.


    But when he saw how his father treated his grandson, his heart sank.


    They were his twins, but why was the treatment so different?


    "They will grow up sooner orter. These things must all be pre-prepared. They will be able to have fun sooner orter." Fu Shengying carried Youyou into the house, unwilling to let go of him for even a moment.


    Seeing the two obedient children in the arms of his parents, Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa calmly.


    Mrs. Fu sat down on the sofa with Tiantian in her arms and fed her the milk powder made by the nurse.


    But the girl had soon drunk quite a lot and couldn''t drink anymore.


    Mrs. Fu picked her up and burped her. She then let out a sigh of relief when she was sure that the girl was fine.


    "Gu Weiwei really doesn''t object to you sending the children here?"


    "No, she will pick them up in two or three hours," Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    "Two or three hours?" Fu Shengying''s expression sank.


    They had been looking forward to it for so many days, but it was only for a few hours.


    "It is already very good that we can get three hours with them." Fu Shiqin exined.


    His father probably did not want to let the children leave after they had just returned.


    But if they were so eager for their grandchildren to return, they should have agreed to let his brother and sister-inw remarry.


    He only wanted the grandchildren and not the mother of the grandchildren. He was dreaming!


    "Yes, just for these few hours, our brother thought of all kinds of methods to get the children''s mother to agree." Fu Shiyi echoed.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu exchanged a look and continued to feed them food and water.


    Old Lady was too old to carry the two children, so she just looked at the two lovely children with a kind smile.


    She had thought that she would not be able to see these children even if she died.. However, she had not expected that she would be lucky enough to see Hanzheng''s two children; two lovely and obedient children.

 Chapter 1318 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion 3

    <h4>Chapter 1318 - Youyou And Tiantian Go Back To The Old Mansion 3</h4>


    When the two children arrived, they drank the milk powder and ate some fruit paste. After ying for a while, Tiantian started toin.


    Youyou was obedient. He yed with the toys in Fu Shengying''s arms for a while and then fell asleep with the toys in his arms.


    But Tiantian did not sleep and kept fussing.


    Fu Shengying looked at her and asked Mrs. Fu, "See if the child has a fever or not, she can''t get sick."


    Fu Hanzheng got up and approached her. "Give her to me."


    Mrs. Fu could not bear to part with her, but seeing that the child was suffering, she gave Tiantian to Fu Hanzheng.


    What was strange was that the girl, who had been whining and making a fuss, became obedient in his arms and soon fell asleep.


    "Sure enough, the girl is still close to her Dad," Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng put the child to sleep, put her into the cot and let her sleep.


    Then he reminded Fu Shengying who was holding Youyou.


    "He is already asleep, can you put him down now?"


    "I will let him sleep in my arms." Fu Shengying shook his head resolutely. It had not been easy for him to get a grandson.


    He had not hugged him enough, so he could not bear to let him go.


    "He won''t sleep well if you keep holding him like this," Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Fu Shengying thought for a while. Although he could not bear to let go, he still ced Youyou into the cot.


    But he stayed by the bedside.


    "Look at these two little ones, they are so cute when they are sleeping."


    Mrs. Fu looked at the two children for a while and asked Fu Hanzheng, "Gu Weiwei still doesn''t want to give up custody of the children?"


    "Never," Fu Hanzheng said.


    Mrs. Fu sighed and said, "Then what should we do? If she refuses to give up the custody rights, then we will not be able to get the children''s custody rights."


    She knew that they had already made so many detours just to persuade Shengying and the Old Lady to let him remarry Gu Weiwei.


    She was very supportive of this matter.


    Previously, it was because Hanzheng truly liked her, but now that she thought of how the two children needed their mother by their side, asking them to remarry was the best solution.


    At this point, it was not that they had not thought about letting them remarry, but they had not formally suggested it.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. "We will see."


    "It is such a big matter, we will have to take it one step at a time¡­" Fu Shengying was displeased. He was so passive about getting custody of the children.


    "Then father, please tell us what our brother should do. The children are from someone else''s family and the Fu Family did not know about them. Now that we have discovered the children, we want custody of the children. What is the difference between this and being a thief?" Fu Shiyi countered his father.


    They truly liked the two little ones, but they had never suggested Fu Hanzheng remarrying Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shengying stayed silent and did not answer.


    Unknowingly, the agreed time of three hours had arrived. Yuan Meng, dressed in male clothes, drove Gu Weiwei to the Fu Family''s mansion, ready to pick up the two children.


    Hearing that Gu Weiwei was here to pick up the children, Fu Shengying could not bear to wake them up when he saw the two children still sleeping in the cot.


    So after a while, he asked someone to invite Gu Weiwei in.


    Mrs. Fu asked someone to prepare the tea. "The children have just fallen asleep. Let''s wait a while longer and then you can go home when they wake up."


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips and sat to the side, waiting for the two children to wake up.

 Chapter 1319 - Marrying Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1319 - Marrying Him?</h4>


    The Fu Family, which had been happy because of the arrival of the two children, turned silent and embarrassed when Gu Weiwei arrived.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady looked a bit embarrassed. Sitting next to them, one was reading the newspaper and the other was spinning prayer beads in her hands. Mrs. Fu, on the other hand, was telling Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng about how they spent the time with the two children.


    "The two children drank milk twice, and Tiantian is not picky about food. She drank as much as she was given and even ate some mashed fruit and water."


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. "Tiantian has a good appetite and the nutritionist said that we need to control her appetite. Eating too much is not good for her health."


    "Yes, children can get sick when they eat too much," Mrs. Fu replied.


    Mrs. Fu asked someone to cut some fruits and bring them over. "Eat something."


    "Thanks." Gu Weiwei thanked her politely.


    "You must have suffered a lot when you were pregnant with these two children, right?" Mrs. Fu asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. "No, everything was worth it when they were born."


    Actually,pared to most pregnant women, she was very rxed.


    Fu Hanzheng took great care of her and she hardly suffered at all.


    "You have not only suffered a lot, but also risked your life to give birth to them. Now they want to steal away the two children you risked your life to give birth to. Is that something a human should do?" Yuan Meng snorted as she sat next to Gu Weiwei and nced at Fu Shengying and the others.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady felt a bit guilty. The children she had painstakingly given birth to had grown up under her care. It was too unreasonable for them to bring them back to the Fu Family.


    "We don''t intend to do that. We just want to see the children more." Mrs. Fu exined with a smile.


    "But you are trying to steal the children away." Yuan Meng exposed the Fu Family''s thoughts.


    Fu Shengying''s n was exposed, so he stayed silent.


    They just wanted the children to return to the Fu Family. If they really wanted to take the children by force, they would not have discussed with Gu Weiwei so slowly and just asked someone to bring the children back.


    "As long as Weiwei doesn''t want to, and for as long as I''m alive, you can forget about it." Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her sideways and frowned, indicating that she should stop stimting them.


    They were the ones who had worked together to set up the elders of the Fu Family but now they were trying to put on a pitiful front, so that they would feel that they had wronged her and the children.


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious and did not make anyments. Instead, Fu Shengying folded the newspaper and nced at Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    "These children are still children of the Fu Family and it should be enough for you to not get involved and decide where they should be."


    "You are an outsider, not me. Those children are already half a year old, where were you all this time?" Yuan Meng snorted and said, "From the beginning to the end, apart from your Fu Family contributing the sperm, you have done nothing else. How dare you say that they are the Fu Family''s children?"


    Gu Weiwei bumped into her, indicating that she should stop talking.


    Fu Hanzheng had been by her side the entire time, but why did the script change when she talked about it?


    "We were too careless and didn''t notice the children before. The Fu Family will take care of them in the future, you don''t have to worry about them," Fu Shengying said to Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng slung her arm around Gu Weiwei''s shoulders.


    "Weiwei and I are getting married soon, and her children will be my children. Of course I have to take care of them, and so I will."


    Hearing these words, Fu Shengying''s face turned pale. He turned to Gu Weiwei suddenly.


    "You want to marry him?"


    He had never thought that Gu Weiwei would fall for such a man.

 Chapter 1320 - Marrying Him? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Marrying Him? 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless and nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Of course she knew that Yuan Meng was trying to force Fu Shengying to make a decision as soon as possible.


    ¡°You n to make this person the stepfather of the children?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    He could not ept that his grandchildren would have such a terrible stepfather.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead guiltily and cooperated with Yuan Meng.


    ¡°He treats the children well and¡­ the children need a father when they are older.¡±


    ¡°They have a biological father, why do they need a stepfather? We don¡¯t agree,¡± Fu Shengying said resolutely.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng tightened her arms around Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°The children¡¯s father is just her ex-husband and she is my fianc¨¦e. Why do you care so much about her second marriage?¡±


    Fu Shengying¡¯s expression looked even worse. He was about to say something when the Old Lady interrupted him.


    ¡°Weiwei, you must be careful about getting married.¡±


    ¡°I am very careful,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Shengying and the Old Lady were speechless. They threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who had been silent, and suddenly they regretted asking them to divorce.


    They had distanced Hanzheng from his family and made Youyou and Tiantian suffer.


    Mrs. Fu looked at the Old Lady and shook her head, indicating that they should not continue on this topic.


    The two sides were in a deadlock when Youyou woke up first. He turned around in bed and called out to his mother happily.


    Gu Weiwei went to pick up her son, whoy on her shoulders, looking at the Fu Family with blinking eyes.


    Seeing his grandson, Fu Shengying¡¯s unhappiness disappeared.


    Not long after Youyou woke up, Tiantian woke up too.


    Gu Weiwei gave Youyou to Yuan Meng and went to hold her daughter herself. The little girl rubbed herself against her arms and gave her mother a very bright smile.


    She patted her daughter¡¯s back and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°The children are awake, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°It is gettingte and the children should be hungry after they wake up. Let them eat before leaving.¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade her, unwilling to let them leave.


    ¡°No thanks, it is not that far away.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Mrs. Fu¡¯s offer, took the children and went into the car with Yuan Meng.


    Mrs. Fu saw them off and saw her putting the children into the car. Yuan Meng went to drive the car.


    ¡°Drive safely, tell us when you are home.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered and closed the door.


    The Fu Family did go back inside until their car was far away.


    Old Lady threw a look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°She is getting remarried, what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to get the chance to see the children often,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Old Lady squinted at him.


    After staying silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng countered her.


    ¡°We are divorced and she wants to marry someone else. What is there to be unconvinced about?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to let the girl you like marry someone else, or for your son and daughter to call someone else father?¡± Old Lady asked.


    ¡°We asked her to get a divorce when she was pregnant, what right do I have now?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered with a bitter look.


    At that time, the Old Lady was in danger and he could not object to the divorce, so he had to do as he was told.


    But if it had not been for that situation, he would not have gotten divorced.

 Chapter 1321 - Brother and Sister-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Brother and Sister-inw?</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get her back?¡± Old Lady asked straightforwardly, seeing that he did not get the point,


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look. Was his brother and sister-inw going to finally remarry?


    Sure enough, Yuan Meng was very powerful.


    They had asked her to get a divorce back then, but now they were pping themselves in the face.


    ¡°She already has a fianc¨¦,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°You were once married to her, but now you are divorced. You are not doing well, and you are not able to see the children often either. Before she and that person get married, think of a way to be the official father of the children,¡± Old Lady said seriously.


    Hanzheng was smart enough to understand that she and his father had allowed him to court Gu Weiwei again.


    But his rtionship with Gu Weiwei had not improved much. However, that man had announced that he was marrying her, so she had to make her attitude clear.


    ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s expression changed when he heard what the Old Lady said.


    He still hoped that the children woulde home¡­


    ¡°Alright, can you bear to see these two children without both their parents by their side?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    When she first found out about Weiwei¡¯s rtionship with the Gu Family, she did want her to stay away from the Fu Family.


    But after they forced them to get a divorce and Hanzheng ended up not doing well, she felt bad.


    Now, she could not bear to miss out on seeing the two children again.


    Compared to the misery she felt when she found out about Weiwei¡¯s rtionship with the Gu Family, everything else made her feel even worse.


    As long as he and Gu Weiwei could get back together, they would be able to live a peaceful life and the two children would be able to return to the Fu Family. That was a very happy thing.


    Although she had rxed her stance a few days ago, she could not bring herself to say they should remarry when she remembered that the divorce was because of them. a


    How could she ask them to get married again?


    However, after seeing the two children today, she no longer felt embarrassed.


    Face was not more important than the happiness of children and grandchildren.


    ¡°So grandma, you want our brother and sister-inw to remarry?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I want that?¡± Old Lady countered.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Fu Shiqin chuckled. They had been waiting for this moment for so long.


    Fu Shiyi went over to the Old Lady and massaged her back and shoulders. ¡°Grandma, you are so smart.¡±


    Fu Shengying did not quite agree, so he looked cold.


    ¡°Must you go to this extent?¡±


    ¡°The minority obeys the majority,¡± Old Lady said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Mom, you were the one who brought up the divorce, and now you want them to remarry?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Old Lady squinted at him and said, ¡°What else can I do? I can think of a way to get the children back, but either they don¡¯t have a mother or end up with a new stepmother.¡±


    If he could not ept Gu Weiwei finding a stepfather for the children, why should he ept them finding a stepmother for the children?


    Also, with Hanzheng¡¯s temper, he might not want to find a stepmother for them at all. Those children would then not have a mother. If he did not feel sorry for them, she would.


    Fu Shengying was speechless. He understood it clearly.


    But he had to think of Gu Weiwei¡¯s rtionship with the Gu Family and Cayman Dorrans.


    Old Lady looked at Fu Hanzheng and made the decision.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are trying to poach her or doing something else, just get her back.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were overjoyed, but they had to suppress their emotions.


    They had thought about making long-term preparations, but after meeting Youyou and Tiantian a few times, they could not sit still..

 Chapter 1322 - Brother and Sister-in-law? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Brother and Sister-inw? 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered, got up and left to go court his wife.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin got up to leave too.


    The three of them walked out of the house and after they got into the car, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin pped happily.


    ¡°Sure enough, Youyou and Tiantian are the most effective method.¡±


    No matter how much they talked, they were no match for the two little cute buns.


    ¡°Even if the Old Lady agrees, you should keep your mouth shut.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not reveal anything,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    Although the Old Lady had given in, his father was still objecting, so the show had to go on.


    Otherwise, even if the Old Lady had given in and his brother went to stay with sister-inw, everything would be exposed.


    ¡°Since the show is done, we better finish the ending song ording to the script. We need to find an excuse for Yuan Meng and sister-inw to break up, so that you can remarry.¡± Fu Shiqin analyzed as he drove.


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing. The Old Lady did not object to him being with her now, but just as Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi had said, the show had to be finished well.


    Otherwise, if their family found out what they had done, they would be very angry.


    ¡°But I think that you should remarry as soon as possible, so we can at least get the certificate first.¡± Fu Shiyi thought for a while and suggested seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity when Gu Siting can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Although Gu Siting had not done anything for more than a year, as far as they knew, he had not given up on sister-inw.


    ¡°We met him in Paris,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Fu Shiqin asked nervously.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. He did not dare to do anything.¡± Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Get Lei Meng to send some men to Zhujiang to keep Weiwei and the children safe.¡±


    Now Gu Siting thought that Cayman Dorrans had been stabbed, so the next step he would take would be to kill him or Weiwei¡¯s children.


    Previously, he could not send anyone from the Fu Family, but now that the Old Lady had agreed, he could send someone to protect her openly.


    Although Yuan Meng and Lei Ning had been arranged to be there, there were too few people and it was not safe.


    ¡°Of course, those two little ones are the apple of our father and grandma¡¯s eyes,¡± Fu Shiqin replied.


    Especially now because they were their only grandchildren.


    ¡°Be careful about thepany¡¯s overseas projects, the Gu Family may do something to them.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed to Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop him, brother, you better deal with it yourself.¡± Fu Shiqin¡¯s voice changed when he heard his words.


    With his brother around, he was not afraid of Gu Siting.


    But without his brother around, he was afraid that he would not be able to beat Gu Siting.


    ¡°Give me one more week.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    During this time, he wanted to spend more time with Weiwei and the two children.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    Fu Shiyi leaned himself against the seat and sighed.


    ¡°The Old Lady has given in, but our father is so stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as he still wants to be a grandfather, he willpromise sooner orter.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    His father had thought that as long as the children were back, his brother would not need to remarry.


    If he did not agree now, he would have to sooner orter, unless he did not want to be a grandfather anymore?


    But he liked Youyou and Tiantian too much to give up on being their grandfather.

 Chapter 1323 - Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Rtionship</h4>


    When Fu Hanzheng and his brothers returned to vi seven, Gu Weiwei was taking care of the two children, finishing feeding them the milk powder and ying with the toys with them on the floor.


    Tiantian kept making sounds with the toys, making the two Uncles look at her in adoration.


    The two men in their 20s joined them and started to y with the babies.


    Gu Weiwei got up and sat down with Fu Hanzheng on the sofa.


    ¡°What is it? You look so happy. What happened?¡±


    ¡°It is not that we have run into something good, but you and our brother have run into something good.¡± Fu Shiqin was ying with the children as he turned around and said, ¡°The Old Lady is urging our brother to bring you home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It is just that my father is too stubborn to agree. But he has already solved one of them so quickly, it is already very fast,¡± Fu Shiqin said happily.


    They had returned to the country for less than a month and they had already conquered the Old Lady. Now, only his father was left.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and whispered, ¡°It is a bit strange to register our marriage now. We need to continue with the show and then we can propose to register our marriageter.¡±


    If going to register their marriage, even after the Old Lady had agreed, would not expose their intentions, he would have dragged her to the Civil Affairs Office already.


    ¡°No hurry, we are always together, right?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    For her and Fu Hanzheng, the marriage certificate was just a piece of paper that proved their rtionship.


    Whether they did get married or not, would not affect their feelings for each other.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Although their rtionship would not be affected by a marriage certificate, he had to make her the official Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Okay, of course.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and nced at Yuan Meng who was smoking outside. ¡°Then what should I do with my boyfriend?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man, thought for a while and then said, ¡°She can¡¯t disappear just like that. Let her y the role for a few more days and then arrange a convincing reason to cause your break up.¡±


    With the Old Lady and his father¡¯s intelligence, it would be too suspicious if his ¡°love rival¡± disappeared after they agreed to let them be together.


    Everything they did was to remarry, but they could not let the Old Lady and father know about it.


    ¡°Sister-inw can have an affair or her boyfriend has an affair, otherwise everything else would be too fake.¡± Hearing their discussion, Fu Shiyi interrupted and made a suggestion. ¡°Sister-inw, you can cheat on your boyfriend with our brother and then break up with him, so you and our brother can be together righteously.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng objected.


    ¡°Why not? You can make the family believe that you two are back together that way.¡± Fu Shiyi did not think that his proposal was wrong.


    ¡°No means no,¡± Fu Hanzheng said resolutely.


    It was a good suggestion, but the Old Lady had agreed to their rtionship mostly because of the two children.


    If such a thing happened, she would not have a good impression of her and think that she was a fickle person.


    Then she would not be nice to her at home. He did not want her to suffer because of such a small matter..

 Chapter 1324 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 1324 - Cheating</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and then looked at Yuan Meng who was smoking outside.


    "Then let her cheat."


    Anyway, as long as there was a reason why this fake boyfriend disappeared, his brother and sister-inw could be together righteously.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a moment and nodded.


    "If it is convenient for you then arrange for someone else toe here, then let Yuan Meng go to Italy. It is not peaceful there, and only Yuan Shuo is there, so I''m worried."


    Even if she wanted to go there, with the two children around and the Fu Family''s prejudice against the Dorrans Family, she could not go home at this time.


    "Okay," Fu Hanzheng said.


    Even if the Old Lady did not agree to letting them remarry today, the family would not object to him arranging for someone to keep them safe just for the sake of the two children.


    Because even if they were not worried about her, they would be worried about the two children, fearing that something would happen to them.


    "I will discuss it with Yuan Mengter. Yuan Bao can stay here and we can take care of him. She will then go to Italy." Gu Weiwei thought of the serious situation of the Dorrans Family and could not help but feel worried.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and said with a gentle voice, "Although there is no definite news yet, Will Dorrans has suffered heavy losses and he is also injured. I think that it will only take a week for him to die."


    Of course, those who hunted Will Dorrans would also pay a great price.


    However, from Cayman Dorrans'' perspective, he had gotten rid of the person he wanted to get rid of without spending any effort on himself. He had also weakened the internal family and made his position safer.


    Over the years, as the situation continued to develop, the various forces within the Dorrans Family also developed.


    But Cayman Dorrans had never had the right time to weaken their forces, and now was the best time he could use.


    He was using the noble position of the family as bait to make these people bleed for him.


    By the time they realized what was going on, Will Dorrans would have been removed and their own forces would be seriously injured in this battle. They would no longer be Cayman Dorrans'' matches.


    This old fox had always been excellent at scheming.


    If Cayman Dorrans was not a scheming and ruthless man, he would not have survived until now.


    "Okay," Gu Weiwei answered distractedly.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and whispered, "If you want to meet Cayman Dorrans, we can arrange it when the situation is stable."


    Gu Weiwei turned around in astonishment. "Meet him?"


    "You want to meet him, but you haven''t because of the Fu Family and me, right?" Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Of course, Cayman Dorrans was also worried that his identity would bring her danger again.


    But he was her real father, whom she had looked for so many times. She used to live in the Gu Family and her adoptive father died when she was at the Gu Family. After she became Mu Weiwei, Li Jiacheng was such an unsavoury person and Cayman Dorrans was her only rtive.


    "¡­Forget it." Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    She asionally had the intention of meeting Cayman Dorrans, but when she thought of the risks of meeting him, she dismissed the idea.


    If it had been before, she would not have cared about these things.


    But with two children, she was afraid that she would bring them danger.

 Chapter 1325 - Apart From Cheating And Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 1325 - Apart From Cheating And Divorce</h4>


    After staying silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng said, "Weiwei, you don''t have to sacrifice anything for me and the Fu Family. You can do whatever you want, and I won''t object to it, okay?"


    Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    "Anything?"


    "Apart from cheating and getting a divorce." Fu Hanzheng added.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. "Only two conditions."


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and nodded.


    "Only these two."


    Apart from these two things, she could do anything she wanted.


    "What if I want to take all of your properties?" Gu Weiwei asked with a sinister smile.


    "They are all yours," Fu Hanzheng said without hesitation.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and asked, "What if I take on more roles in the future?"


    Fu Hanzheng''s face sank. "No additional conditions."


    "If I don''t do kissing, hugging or bed scenes, how am I going to survive in this industry?" Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Maybe she could only be a director.


    "You can be the director," Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei blinked naughtily.


    "Then I can be the director and film someone else''s bed scenes, right?"


    Fu Hanzheng frowned even deeper. "You can''t reveal too much of the man''s body."


    Gu Weiweiughed even more happily. "I can''t take on such a role and if I can''t direct someone else''s nude scene, what can I do?"


    Fu Shiyi, who was walking around the house with Tiantian in his arms, interrupted them when he heard their conversation.


    "Brother, don''t be so harsh. Sister-inw can''t kiss and fake sleep with someone else, and she can''t be the director either. How is she going to survive in the film industry?


    As long as the men are notpletely naked, she can do the filming. It is not like you will lose a piece of flesh. Are you afraid that you are not as good as other male stars?"


    ¡­


    Having said these words, he was silenced by his brother''s cold re.


    Fu Shiyi shrank back and left the danger zone with Tiantian in his arms.


    Actually, he found it strange too. His brother was so busy with work but his figure was better than his, he who often worked out a lot. It was simply not scientific.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while with a serious face. "You can film, but not male stars."


    "Got it, I am not going to be a director then." Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her. "Am I being too strict?"


    "No, no." Gu Weiwei shook her head. This man was good at everything, except that he was very jealous.


    Fu Hanzheng thought that he was all she needed. Apart from certain things he would let her do whatever she wanted.


    Gu Weiwei saw Fu Shiqin who was putting Youyou to sleep not far away. However, he had fallen asleep before the child even fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanzheng picked the child up from his arms.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Shiqin who was so tired that he had fallen asleep. "Are you going to go to work? You can''t keep mistreating your brother."


    Ever since Fu Hanzheng and her went to Dubai, Fu Shiqin had been the only one handling everything at the headquarters of Fu''s Enterprise. Now that they were back, Fu Hanzheng was staying here with her and the children, and he was the only one holding the fort at thepany.


    He was so busy during the day but he still wanted to y with the two children after work.


    "I have been in charge of thepany for so many years and I have never ended up like him," Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    He had been managing thepany for so many years and he was never tired like this.. He had only taken over for a year and yet he keptining. Was he not tired of doing so when he was working?

 Chapter 1326 - A Man Who Works Hard

    <h4>Chapter 1326 - A Man Who Works Hard</h4>


    "It''s because you are smarter and more capable than him." Gu Weiwei ttered him with a smile and consoled him with a gentle voice.


    "You just need toe home from work early every day to keep uspany. You don''t have to stay at home with us all day every day. I think that a man who works hard is the most charming."


    Fu Hanzheng nodded thoughtfully and decided to start being a serious and charming man tomorrow.


    So at dinner, he announced his decision.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin almost kowtowed to his brother three times out of gratitude.


    Recently, the headquarters had to deal with domestic business and overseas development, so he was too busy to do anything else.


    Unexpectedly, his brother was so conscientious and decided toe back to work so soon.


    Sure enough, his brother still regarded him as his own brother.


    However, Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    "Don''t just thank our brother, thank our sister-inw!"


    "Thank you, sister-inw." Fu Shiqin scooped up a bowl of soup and offered it to Gu Weiwei sincerely. "Sister-inw, please have some soup."


    Gu Weiwei took it helplessly. "Don''t think that you can bezy just because your brother is at thepany. He needs toe home to keep the childrenpany."


    "You and the children." Fu Hanzheng corrected her.


    Fu Shiqin smiled bitterly. So what if he had a wife and children?


    "So our brother is not concerned about you, he is trying to be a charming man who works hard for sister-inw," Fu Shiyi said.


    With his chopsticks in his hand, Fu Shiqin could not eat any more.


    He had begged him for so long and told him how much thepany needed him, but he refused to return to thepany.


    But when his sister-inw said that a man who was serious about work was charming, he immediately went to work at thepany.


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Shiqin who was greatly affected. "This is not the first time, you know what your brother is like, why can''t you stand such a blow?"


    In Fu Hanzheng''s eyes, his brother was not important, and neither was his son or daughter as important as his wife.


    Gu Weiwei did not utter a word, but she could not help smiling sweetly.


    After dinner, she waited for the two children to fall asleep, while Fu Hanzheng went to the study to make preparations for tomorrow''s work.


    Then she went to Yuan Meng''s room and told her that she hoped she would go to Italy.


    Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows.


    "So the Fu Family has agreed to let you remarry Fu Hanzheng?"


    "The Old Lady did not object, but Uncle Fu did not approve of it." Gu Weiwei confessed.


    "That is good progress too. In this case, how should I disappear?" Yuan Meng asked.


    "Well¡­ you will cheat on me," Gu Weiwei said.


    She had thought that Yuan Meng would counter her and ask her to cheat instead.


    But the woman said excitedly, "Great, I have never cheated before, let me experience the thrill of cheating."


    "¡­" Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. What kind of wife had Yuan Shuo found for himself?


    "Then how should I do it? Who should I ask? Any requests?" Yuan Meng asked excitedly.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. "Well¡­ we can discuss the detailster. We can''t do it too fast or it will be too intentional."


    It would be too much of a coincidence if they agreed to break up tomorrow.


    Even if Old Lady did not say anything, Fu Shengying would suspect something and object even more to their remarriage.


    Therefore, everything had to be done naturally, so that no one could see through it.

 Chapter 1327 - Hurting Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1327 - Hurting Each Other</h4>


    Because of Gu Weiwei''s persuasion, Fu Hanzheng finally agreed to return to the headquarters of Fu''s Enterprise.


    That night, Fu Shiqin opened a bottle of good wine to celebrate his brother''s return to work and his carefree life.


    Although Fu Hanzheng had promised to take over the work at thepany, he ate breakfast with his wife and helped to feed the two children. It was already past nine o''clock in the morning.


    Then he got off work at five o''clock in the evening and went back to his wife and children. Fu Shiqin''s work was not reduced.


    In this way, his father and grandma even called him and med him for asking his brother to go back to work because he would not have time to keep his childrenpany.


    Fu Shiqin felt wronged but did not dare to object.


    When he finished the work at night and returned home, his brother had just helped Gu Weiwei bathe the two children. The little bun, Tiantian, sat in his arms with a pink towel wrapped around her.


    "Oh, Baby Tiantian, let Second Uncle hug you."


    He had been very displeased with his brother, but when he saw the cute little bun, he forgot everything.


    "Did you wash your hands?" Fu Hanzheng red at him.


    Fu Shiqin withdrew his hands and went to wash his hands in the bathroom. When he came back, Fu Hanzheng had already put on the cute pajamas for his daughter.


    The girl looked very soft and cute. She had just taken a shower and the faint scent of the baby soap had healed Fu Shiqin''s extremely wounded heart.


    His brother was not a cute person, so how did he give birth to such a cute girl?


    Fu Hanzheng was leafing through the report Fu Shiqin brought back. "It is not detailed enough, give me a more detailed report tomorrow morning."


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiqin''s face sank as he held Tiantian in his arms.


    "Can''t you just do it?"


    He was not satisfied with how long he had spent arranging the report.


    But if he was not satisfied, he could do it himself.


    "Just?" Fu Hanzheng''s voice sank.


    Hearing the weird tone of his brother''s voice, Fu Shiqin became frightened.


    "I will do it today and give it to you tomorrow morning."


    Fu Shiyi smiled deeply when he saw the scene.


    "Second Brother, a man who said that if our brother is not satisfied, he can do it himself. You''ve already said it before¡­ So why are you scared right now?"


    Fu Hanzheng hadined to him about the reports and ns that had been redone by him recently. If his brother dared to ask him to redo the work again, he would definitely want to tell him to do it himself.


    But it seemed that Second Brother would never have the guts to say that in front of his brother.


    Fu Shiqin red at Fu Shiyi who had betrayed him. "When did I say that?"


    "Yesterday," Fu Shiyi said sinisterly.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Fu Shiqin with a vague smile. "What are your ns in the afternoon?"


    "Brother, please spare my life." Fu Shiqin almost kneeled down and begged for mercy.


    Fu Shiyi took hold of Tiantian and gloated.


    "Baby Tiantian, you must not be as irresponsible as your Second Uncle, understand?"


    "Third Brother, the female artist from yourpany is just a spokesperson for a brand under Fu''s Enterprise and she is asking for our brother''s phone number. You gave her his contact details, do you dare to tell sister-inw?" Fu Shiqin turned around and betrayed what Fu Shiyi had done and asked, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Fu Shiyi smiled proudly. "I did not give our brother''s details, I gave her yours."


    He would never dare to reveal his brother''s contact information to anyone other than sister-inw.


    But he had given Fu Shiqin''s number to her because he had to give her something.

 Chapter 1328 - 8: Hurting Each Other 2

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Hurting Each Other 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that if he had not seen him holding the child, he would have rushed over to strangle him to death.


    Because of him, that woman treated him as his brother and kept pestering him with phone calls and texts.


    ¡°Did you forget how you used our brother as a cover to fight for fashion resources with the artists under thepany?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi turned around and said, ¡°After our brother got a divorce, you still wanted to introduce a new girlfriend to our brother. Have you forgotten about that?¡±


    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other!


    Gu Weiwei came out with Youyou, who had just taken a bath. Seeing the two uncles hurting each other with their words again, she interrupted them speechlessly.


    ¡°How many lifetimes did you have together before you were born from the same mother?¡±


    Brotherhood did not exist between them. They only hurt each other.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin stopped betraying each other. Fu Shiqin teased Youyou who was wrapped in the towel and could not wait to carry him when he was dressed.


    ¡°Oh yes, Yuan Meng is going to stop pretending to be my boyfriend, what should we do these next two days?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng, then at Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi, asking for their opinions.


    Yuan Meng had just put Yuan Bao to sleep and heard them talking downstairs, so she said with interest, ¡°Have you found out who I am cheating with?¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    With one hand over her chin, Yuan Meng asked, ¡°Then what should I do? Should the Fu Family see me cheating?¡±


    ¡°Of course, otherwise how would they believe that you cheated and broke up with sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Yuan Meng nodded. ¡°Then how far am I going to cheat? Should I get a room with her?¡±


    Gu Weiwei, who was drinking water, choked. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Yuan Meng expressed confidently.


    ¡°Then look forward to my performance.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, feeling a bit uneasy ¡ªthis woman shouldn¡¯t so obsessed with being a scumbag.


    ¡­


    Ever since Old Lady told Fu Hanzheng that she was permitting him to get Gu Weiwei back, Mrs. Fu had also expressed her agreement.


    As Fu Shengying built the children¡¯s amusement park near the old mansion, the two of them were also actively buying things for the two children.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Fu sent the Old Lady back to her room to get changed. They agreed to go to the mall together and buy Gu Weiwei a present as a smallpensation as well as some things the children needed.


    Fu Shengying was reading when he saw them getting changed and getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re buying Weiwei a present. She has been working very hard to raise the two children,¡± Mrs. Fu said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shengying said with a cold face, ¡°She wanted to have the children by herself, why do you need to buy presents to thank her?¡±


    The Old Lady¡¯s tone sank.


    ¡°She gave birth to the children by herself, but if she had not, you would not have been able to see your grandchildren. If she wanted to abort the children, we would not be able to see our grandchildren, and yet you still say such things?¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shengying shut his mouth. ¡°Forget it, you can go wherever you want.¡±


    He still held a grudge against the Old Lady for agreeing to Fu Hanzheng and that woman being together again.


    ¡°We need to buy something for the two childrenter, do you need anything?¡± Mrs. Fu asked gently.


    Hearing that they were going to buy something for his grandchildren, Fu Shengying put down the book and said without thinking, ¡°Hang on, let me go and get changed.¡±

 Chapter 1329 - Yuan Mengs Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Yuan Meng¡¯s Cheating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing him entering the room, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady exchanged a look.


    He did not care about Weiwei, but about her two children.


    The moment he heard that they were going to buy something for his grandchildren, he could not sit still anymore and became even more proactive than them.


    Within five minutes, Fu Shengying had already changed and urged the driver to drive off.


    When the three of them arrived at the mall, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady went to pick out presents for Gu Weiwei, whilst Fu Shengying was leisurely shopping on the floor for children¡¯s products, looking for new presents for his grandchildren.


    But even after going round this floor twice, he still did not see the two women.


    So he went upstairs to meet them.


    But the moment he went upstairs, he saw a familiar figure, who looked very much like Gu Weiwei¡¯s new boyfriend.


    But it was not Gu Weiwei who was with this man, but another young and pretty girl.


    Also, they were very close.


    With his arms around the girl¡¯s waist, he went to all the stores that the girl liked and bought everything for her.


    He was just staring when Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady saw him and came over to him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I already called you a few times.¡±


    With a cold face, Fu Shengying pointed at Yuan Meng who was dressed in a casual male outfit and the pretty girl next to him.


    ¡°Look who it is!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this man with Gu Weiwei?¡± Mrs. Fu asked in astonishment.


    But who was this girl next to him?


    Also, he was so generous in buying things for her. None of the brands were cheap, but he bought everything for that girl.


    Old Lady put on her sses and saw them clearly.


    ¡°Why is this man shopping with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t he say that he and Gu Weiwei are getting married? Now this is¡­¡± Mrs. Fu became increasingly confused. Although she knew that her son was trying to get married on purpose, this man¡­


    Fu Shengying took a picture and video with his phone. ¡°I told you that such a person is not a good person and can¡¯t be the stepfather of the two children.¡±


    ¡°Also, I saw that he never went out for work and now he is spending so much¡­ Could he be using Gu Weiwei¡¯s money to support someone else?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°Why not? He put up with her children so nicely because of Gu Weiwei¡¯s money.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    He just could not understand why Gu Weiwei, who was good-looking and talented, had found this man.


    Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Shengying and the Old Lady, wondering if she should tell Gu Weiwei what she was seeing.


    After all, they had forced her to get a divorce, and now they were forcing her to break up with this man?


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where they are going first,¡± Old Lady suggested.


    The three of them exchanged a look and decided to follow each other in the dark. They would decide if they should tell Gu Weiwei what they were up to.


    So they gave up shopping and followed behind Yuan Meng who was dressed as a man.


    They followed them out of the mall and saw them sneaking into a hotel.


    ¡°Look at this! Look at this¡­ what is this?! She still ns to make such a person the stepfather of her children..¡± Fu Shengying was furious when he saw the two of them entering the hotel.

 Chapter 1330 - Yuan Mengs Cheating 2

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Yuan Meng¡¯s Cheating 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand, Yuan Meng became even more arrogant when she knew that the three elders of the Fu Family were staring at her.


    Not only did she buy and buy everything with that woman, but she also brought her to the hotel to get a room, so that she could prove her infidelity and create the image of a scumbag.


    Mrs. Fu and the others sat down in the cafe opposite the hotel, but they were all staring at the entrance of the hotel.


    He even went to get a room in broad daylight. It was obvious what he was doing.


    ¡°What should we do about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, tell Gu Weiwei what this pretty boy is like,¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    He did not want to see the two children being affected by such a stepfather.


    Mrs. Fu was a bit hesitant. ¡°But this is their private matter after all, it won¡¯t look good if we cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why not? That person will only leave when this matter is revealed,¡± Old Lady said.


    Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei had been cold and distant with each other because of this man.


    If this person left, they would be together sooner orter.


    Then they could see the children returning to the Fu Family as soon as possible.


    ¡°Also, the two children are getting older and they can understand words. We really can¡¯t let such a person stay by their side and ruin their education,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    She had known that the remarriage was arranged, so she naturally knew that this scene must also have been arranged when she saw him cheating.


    The main reason is probably because the Old Lady agreed to let them remarry a few days ago, so the person who is going to y Gu Weiwei¡¯s boyfriend now must have a suitable reason to break up with her.


    The three of them had agreed with one another, so they did not finish buying everything, but drove after Yuan Meng.


    Then they followed him all the way back to vi seven.


    The moment Yuan Meng entered the house, she nced at Gu Weiwei and checked the time on her watch.


    ¡°Within ten minutes, they will definitely knock on the door.¡±


    Sure enough, five minutester, Fu Shengying, Old Lady and Mrs. Fu all got out of the car, looking very serious and knocked on the door.


    Gu Weiwei asked someone to deliver the tea and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What is it? What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yuan Meng pretended to be dumb.


    ¡°What was going on between you and that woman at the mall? Why did you have to get a room in broad daylight? You know clearly what happened.¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s face sank as he spoke furiously.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched, looking a bit disturbed. ¡°A mall? A room?¡±


    ¡°When we were at the mall, we saw him buying a bunch of branded clothes and shoes with a woman. In the end, he even checked into a room near the mall and stayed there for a few hours beforeing out.¡± Fu Shengying furiously revealed everything they had seen.


    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t believe them, I really did not do that.¡± Yuan Meng pretended to be nervous and exined herself.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that?¡± Fu Shengying red at Yuan Meng and showed them the pictures and videos he had taken. ¡°See for yourself what they have done.¡±


    Gu Weiwei cooperatively took the phone and her face turned increasingly pale as she watched the video.


    Yuan Meng saw the contents of the video and still tried to deny it, so she said pleadingly, ¡°This¡­ this is not true, Weiwei, listen to me!¡±

 Chapter 1331 - Yuan Meng’s Cheating 3

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Yuan Meng¡¯s Cheating 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°My cousin is here in the capital, so I picked her up, took her shopping, and brought her to the hotel room.¡±


    ¡°Your cousin?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and asked, ¡°Which side of the family is she from?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my mom¡¯s male cousin.¡± Yuan Meng exined guiltily.


    Gu Weiwei looked disappointed. ¡°You said that she was the daughter of your father¡¯s female cousinst time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Meng was speechless and became silent.


    Seeing that the other party was exposed, Fu Shengying said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°You still want to be with such a man?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°Mr. Fu, can we deal with this matter ourselves?¡±


    Seeing her expression, Mrs. Fu tugged at Fu Shengying and urged.


    ¡°Alright, let them discuss it. We should leave now.¡±


    Of course she knew that this was just a show for them.


    Otherwise if Fu Shengying thought about it carefully, he would realize that no one would find another woman outside, especially when they had such a pretty girlfriend like Gu Weiwei.


    Although Fu Shengying was not convinced because he had not seen the conclusion of this situation, he thought that he had gone too far by interfering, so he left with Mrs. Fu and Old Lady.


    However, instead of leaving the vi area of Zhujiang Landscape, they went to He Chi¡¯s ce.


    ¡°What is there to talk about with that hooligan?¡±


    They had run into each other today and no one knew what he was getting up to outside.


    ¡°That is their business, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Mrs. Fu said gently.


    He had said that he would not allow her to remarry Hanzheng or enter the Fu Family, but now he was trying to break up her and her new boyfriend. What was he thinking?


    ¡°She also ns to make someone my grandson and granddaughter¡¯s stepfather. It is a matter rted to the Fu Family.¡± Fu Shengying argued.


    Hearing their previous conversation, it was not the first time that this man was fooling around with a woman.


    But when Gu Weiwei found out about this time, Fu Shengying realized that she had never broken up with that hooligan over it and that they had been together for such a long time.


    He had not thought that she had a bad taste in men before, but why was her choice so bad this time?


    It was her own business if she liked him, but she could not bring him back to harm his grandchildren.


    ¡°The Old Lady has agreed to their remarriage, what are you objecting to?¡± Mrs. Fu snorted unhappily as she sat on the sofa. ¡°If you continue to be so stubborn, when will you see your grandchildrening home?¡±


    ¡°The Old Lady is kind, but Gu Weiwei is still a person of concern after all.¡± Fu Shengying was still persistent. Judging from the current tense situation of the Dorrans Family, he would not allow her to return to the Fu Family.


    ¡°She gave birth to those two children. Are they also people of concern, why are you so worried?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°That is different,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Although she was the one who gave birth to the children, they were definitely Hanzheng¡¯s biological children and the Fu Family would definitely take good care of them.


    ¡°You are a stubborn old man.¡± Mrs. Fu could not persuade him and so she scolded him angrily. ¡°The children will be one year old in a few months¡¯ time.. If you continue to object, will they still be able to have a birthday banquet here?¡±

 Chapter 1332 - Yuan Mengs Cheating 4

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Yuan Meng¡¯s Cheating 4</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the mention of the birthday banquet for his grandchildren, Fu Shengying looked serious.


    They had intended to hold a birthday banquet for the two children at the Fu Family mansion, but with Gu Weiwei¡¯s rtionship with them, she would not approve of it.


    They had missed the birth and the full moon celebration of the two children, and they did not want to miss their birthday.


    But Gu Weiwei was taking care of the children and she would not do everything ording to their wishes.


    ¡°If the children aren¡¯t allowed to attend the birthday banquet, you will suffer terribly at the Old Lady¡¯s hands.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    The Old Lady was old and after she had thought it through, what she desired was nothing more than children and grandchildren.


    But because of his stubbornness, if Gu Weiwei would not bring the children back to the Fu Family, then the Old Lady would not be able to see her great-grandchildren often. As time passed, she would start to hate him.


    ¡°That is not necessarily the only way to get the children back,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°But it is the best way. The children will then have both their father and mother raising them, nothing is more important than that.¡± As a woman, Mrs. Fu mostly thought about the children¡¯s situation.


    But Fu Shengying had not expected her to respond in such a way.


    ¡°Stop talking about this with me.¡± Fu Shengying waved his hands and refused to discuss this topic any more.


    Otherwise, they would start arguing again.


    He had thought that after what happened, Gu Weiwei would break up with that man and drive him out of the house.


    However, Fu Shengying could not help but feel a bit anxious when he saw that she had not driven him out from where he was watching from the study on the second floor of He Chi¡¯s vi.


    So he made a call to Fu Shiqin and told him what had happened.


    Fu Shiqin had just finished the meeting with Fu Hanzheng, when he received the call.


    ¡°Our father has found out about Yuan Meng¡¯s affair and he is waiting for sister-inw to break up with her at He Chi¡¯s vi in Zhujiang Landscape.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    Seeing his indifferent reaction, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Our father wants you to go home now and drive her away.¡±


    Yuan Meng smoked, had tattoos and drank too much. His father had never seen anything like that.


    Therefore, he could not tolerate Gu Weiwei finding such a stepfather for his grandchildren.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Yuan Meng would leave, but not because of his interference.


    And Weiwei must also not allow the elders to think that the Fu Family could decide everything between her and the children.


    ¡°True, we have been anxious for so long but now it is his turn to be anxious too.¡± Fu Shiqin put his phone on silent and returned to his office to continue with his work.


    Therefore, Fu Shengying made numerous calls in the afternoon but neither of them answered the phone.


    But after work, they still went to He Chi¡¯s vi in Zhujiang.


    Seeing that they had just returned, Fu Shengying was furious.


    ¡°You two did not answer any of my calls this afternoon, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I am busy with work,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered coldly.


    ¡°How many times have I told you that work is not as important as your two children? Now we finally have the chance to drive that hooligan away, but you still don¡¯t know how toe home.¡± Fu Shengyingined angrily. That man had not left vi seven yet, which means he must have tricked Gu Weiwei again.


    ¡°That is their private matter, and it is nothing to do with the children..¡± Fu Hanzheng knew what he meant, but he still said this on purpose.

 Chapter 1333 - Yuan Mengs Cheating 5

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Yuan Meng¡¯s Cheating 5</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shengying was so annoyed by his words that he warned Fu Hanzheng seriously.


    ¡°If that man stays there, he might be the stepfather of your own son and daughter. Isn¡¯t that important?¡±


    ¡°Even so, we have no right to interfere with her rtionship.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked indifferent.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Fu Shengying pointed at him, he was so angry that he did not know what to say to him.


    Fu Shiqin gave his father a cup of water and said seriously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Our brother has finally broken up with Gu Weiwei and now you are asking him to meet her. Are you trying to torment him?¡±


    Mrs. Fu chuckled and did not expose Fu Shiqin.


    Breaking up with his beloved?


    He would never be able to do this, even if he died. Gu Weiwei was a woman he would never be able to separate from.


    He was already deeply involved. He could not break his connection with her even if he did want to.


    Therefore, he had tried so hard to hide it from them for more than a year, as they were still together in private.


    ¡°They are in a rtionship, but it is between them and it has nothing to do with us.¡± Fu Shiqin knew what his father was worried about, so he provoked him on purpose. ¡°Even if Gu Weiwei really gets married to that man, the children will just have a stepfather. Our brother is still their real father and you are still her grandparents¡­¡±


    ¡°What stepfather?!¡± Fu Shengying was furious! He pointed in the direction of vi seven and said, ¡°How can such a person be Youyou¡¯s and Tiantian¡¯s stepfather? He smokes, drinks and has a bad temper. He even cheated on her. What kind of example would he give to the children?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you asked her to divorce our brother. If she has divorced our brother, she can¡¯t possibly stay single forever, right?¡± Fu Shiqin countered.


    Mrs. Fu chimed in. ¡°It is all your fault! You can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±


    If they had not divorced and the children had been born into the Fu Family, they would have currently been so happy together.


    But this stubborn old man still refused to let them remarry.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time, stood up and said, ¡°I will go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go now, persuade Gu Weiwei to drive that man away,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°I am just visiting the children,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and left.


    What he meant was that he was just visiting the children and had no intention of interfering with Gu Weiwei and that man¡¯s affairs.


    Fu Shengying sighed helplessly. ¡°What is Gu Weiwei thinking? Why must she find such a scumbag who has no family background and is capable of spending her money to cheat on her?¡±


    His poor grandchildren. They did not know that they were going to suffer because of that hooligan.


    ¡°Dad, you sound so worried about your grandchildren, but you don¡¯t want our brother to get the children¡¯s mother back. Are you truly a good grandfather?¡± Fu Shiqin leaned against the sofafortably and ate the cake he had packed as he countered his father. ¡°Even without this scumbag, there will be someone else. Can you defend yourself?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t she not find one?¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin looked at his father speechlessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s just in her 20s and she is young and pretty. Why should she not have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shengying was speechless for a moment and stuttered. ¡°If she really wants to find a boyfriend, then send the children back to the Fu Family.. She can find anyone she wants then, and the children won¡¯t get in her way.¡±

 Chapter 1334 - Careful of Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Careful of Gu Siting</h4>


    ¡°Dad, that is too much!¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Of course they knew that was what his father was truly thinking.


    His father wanted their sister-inw to give up custody of the children and send them to the Fu Family, then she could do whatever she wanted because then it had nothing to do with the Fu Family.


    ¡°If she has two children, she won¡¯t be able to find anyone to marry.¡± Fu Shengying took a sip of tea and said, ¡°We can take care of the children, and she cane home to visit us whenever she wants. Without the two children by her side, she is still young and pretty, so she won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find a young and talented man.¡±


    But if she had two children with her, no one would be willing to support someone else¡¯s children, especially two at once.


    Therefore, sending the children back to the Fu Family would be very beneficial for her.


    But Gu Weiwei had turned his subtle hints down and insisted on keeping the children by her side.


    On the other side, Fu Hanzheng had returned to vi seven.


    Yuan Meng and Gu Weiwei, who had just yed a scene of cheating in front of Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu, were eating fruits leisurely on the sofa, as were the two children.


    The two little buns were dressed in the same color and they looked very cute sitting together.


    ¡°What? Did your father ask you to help Weiwei kick me out?¡± Yuan Meng asked with a smile.


    She could totally guess what Fu Shengying was feeling and what his current expression must be like.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down with Youyou in his arms and said calmly, ¡°There is no need to hurry.¡±


    He had not expected that his father would be so stubborn, but he could only use force on this matter.


    Anyway, the Old Lady had already given in, so his father could take his time.


    One year had passed, and three days would not make a difference.


    ¡°But the girl who I cheated with has a great figure¡­¡± Yuan Meng said naughtily.


    Also, she was dressed in a male outfit, so she might have thought that she was a yboy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched ¨C what on earth had she done with this woman?


    She was a woman, and a very sexy one at that, yet she was judging another woman¡¯s body shape so lustfully. What was going on?


    Yuan Meng nced at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°What are you thinking? We just took a bath and did a spa treatment together. Although I look like a man and look at women, my heart is still straight. I only like men.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei felt slightly relieved.


    Although Yuan Meng was a flirt, she was very pure in love. She had never been serious apart from when she was with Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°If you leave the day after tomorrow, I will leak that we are separated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and then Boss Fu will take advantage of it.¡± Yuan Meng nodded.


    She was leaving because she wanted Fu Hanzheng to return to her.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Be careful after you meet Yuan Shuo.¡±


    ¡°I think you better be careful.¡± Yuan Meng reminded her.


    Now that Cayman Dorrans was like this, he could not pay attention to Gu Siting. Maybe that bastard was up to something again.


    She did not like Gu Siting¡¯s way of dealing with rtionships, and Gu Siting was obsessed with Weiwei.


    She was skilled and Weiwei was also protected by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men, so she was not worried.


    But the two children were here and they were now Fu Hanzheng¡¯s biggest weakness.


    If she were Gu Siting, he would not attack Fu Hanzheng but the helpless children..

 Chapter 1335 - No Love

    <h4>Chapter 1335: No Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei nodded silently. Honestly speaking, she had not been very assured after bumping into Gu Siting in Paris.


    Gu Siting was an extreme man who would do anything to achieve his goal.


    If it had been before, she would not have been so scared. But currently the two children were still young, this was why she and Fu Hanzheng were both afraid of something happening.


    Having said those words, Yuan Meng threw a meaningful look at Fu Hanzheng.


    Based on her understanding of Gu Siting, he would not give up on Weiwei so easily.


    Even if she did not love him, he would not allow her to fall in love with Fu Hanzheng.


    The reason why he had not acted rashly during this time was because he was threatened by Cayman Dorrans. Now that Cayman Dorrans was distracted by Will Dorrans, Gu Siting was very likely to take action.


    Either he was helping Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family to kill Cayman, that sly old fox, or he was here to steal Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife.


    He was definitely going to do one of these things anyway.


    ¡°Let me know when you get the news in Italy.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    So far, none of them had heard any news about Cayman Dorrans¡¯ injuries, not even Yuan Shuo from the Dorrans Family.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I can find out what you want.¡± Yuan Meng spoke first.


    Yuan Shuo had not found anything out, or maybe he knew but had concealed it for Cayman Dorrans.


    Then even if she went to the Dorrans Family, the result would be the same.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Of course she knew that the chances were slim, but she still hoped to get some definite information.


    Even if Fu Hanzheng had analyzed it for her repeatedly and surmised that it was just Cayman Dorrans who was trying to get rid of Will, she hoped that she could get the news that Cayman Dorrans was safe.


    Yuan Meng finished the food and wiped her hands with a napkin.


    ¡°The affair is over, so I won¡¯t be the third wheel any longer.¡±


    Having said these words, she went upstairs to her room for a nap.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her youngest daughter who was happily holding her clothes and turned around, only to see the girl then reaching out for her.


    She took Tiantian into her arms and asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Your family are still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are still here,¡± Fu Hanzheng replied.


    Based on his understanding of his father, he would not be willing to leave until Yuan Meng left.


    ¡°But¡­ even if Yuan Meng is gone, your father will still object to you being with me, right?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    Although the Old Lady did not object anymore, Fu Shengying did not approve of their remarriage.


    ¡°He is just objecting to remarrying, but for the sake of the two children, he will not object to our rtionship. We are not in a hurry to register our marriage anyway,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shengying did not approve of their remarriage, but in order to meet his grandchildren, he would not object to them meeting up.


    Therefore, this was already a great improvement for them.


    As for the marriage certificate, even if Fu Shengying did not approve of it, the rest of the family would.


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°True, at least¡­ he won¡¯t say anything more when we meet.¡±


    She had known that the remarriage would not go smoothly, and it was already unexpected that she could achieve such results.


    Therefore, it was not a big deal.


    After all, this happiness was worth their efforts.

 Chapter 1336 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Reconciliation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Because Fu Hanzheng did not go there to kick out that hooligan or inform him about the situation, Fu Shengying could not wait any longer and made calls one after another.


    Fu Hanzheng helplessly looked at the phone and said, ¡°I am going to go over there, I will be back soon.¡±


    If he did not go and give an exnation, his father would probably stay here today.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and did not ask anything more.


    When Fu Hanzheng returned to He Chi¡¯s vi, Fu Shengying was pacing back and forth in the room and he asked when he saw him, ¡°Why is that man still there? Does Gu Weiwei still refuse to break up with that scumbag?¡±


    ¡°That is not something we should care about.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked calm.


    ¡°Did they fight or scare the children?¡± Fu Shengying asked anxiously; he was concerned about his grandchildren.


    ¡°No, they just talked. That man will move out for the time being,¡± Fu Hanzheng finally gave him the answer.


    Hearing that the man was finally leaving, Fu Shengying let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t break up with him, what is the point of keeping such a man?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Satisfied? Can we go home now?¡±


    If his family did not go home, he would not be able to spend time with her and the children.


    After all, he only imed that staying here would make it easier for him to visit the two children.


    However, they had no idea that he was not living in He Chi¡¯s vi but in vi seven.


    There were only some of his personal things ced here, as he was pretending that he was living here.


    Fu Shengying thought for a while. Although that man was moving out for the time being, he probably would not return.


    Even if he tried, they would not allow him to return.


    Therefore, he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Now, without this stumbling block, you can take good care of the two children.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you objecting to our brother courting Gu Weiwei or encouraging him? I am not sure.¡± Fu Shiqin was eating snacks as he analyzed. ¡°You object to grandma asking our brother to court Gu Weiwei, but now you are urging our brother to help her take care of the children. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking him to take care of the children, not to continue their rtionship.¡± Fu Shengying stressed what he truly meant.


    Fu Shiqin spat out a seed and said, ¡°Dad, you are making it difficult for me to understand. If he takes care of the two children, he will have contact with the mother of the children. It is not impossible for the old me to be rekindled¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Fu Shengying snapped.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Fu Shengying nced at Mrs. Fu and urged her seriously.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go home too.¡±


    Mrs. Fu thought of the things she had bought when they were out at lunch and ced the bag on the table.


    ¡°Hanzheng, we picked up a few things this afternoon and you can bring them to Gu Weiwei as a way of thanking her for giving birth to the two children.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Fu put down her things, grabbed her bag and followed Fu Shengying back to the old mansion.


    Seeing them leaving, Fu Shiqin nced at his brother.


    ¡°Brother, our father is so stubborn. What should we do?¡±


    The Old Lady had been moved. She could not bear to see the two children without their parents by their side, so she softened her heart and did not stop them.


    But his father was too stubborn.

 Chapter 1337 - My First Love

    <h4>Chapter 1337: My First Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let him be.¡± Fu Hanzheng picked up the things Mrs. Fu left behind and returned to vi seven.


    Fu Shiqin put down the snacks he was eating and followed him.


    The moment he entered, he went straight over to Youyou and Tiantian.


    ¡°Oh my, they are dressed in brother and sister outfits, so cute.¡±


    Youyou was dressed in a knitted vest, a small shirt and a small bow tie, whilst Tiantian was wearing a knitted dress of the same color.


    The brother and sister sat together and stared at him with sparkling eyes, looking so cute.


    Because he had been here every day recently, the two little ones had be familiar with him and they did not dislike him being with them at all.


    Seeing that the children were being taken care of, Gu Weiwei became very free.


    ¡°Oh yes, brother, Qin Man called to ask about sister-inw again today.¡± Fu Shiqin reported.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    It had been more than a year and the Qin Family still had not given up.


    Luckily, she had brought the children home without them bing aware and was still very secretive. Also, she rarely went out, so the Qin Family still did not know that she had returned home.


    With Youyou in his arms, Fu Shiqin said as he clenched his nephew¡¯s little fists, ¡°You have no idea how famous Qin Lv has been in the inte industry for the past year. He is now the youngest business elite in Hua Land.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was drinking tea and reading with Gu Weiwei on the sofa, showing no interest in what Fu Shiqin said, and neither was Gu Weiwei.


    Seeing no one talking to him, Fu Shiqin nced at them and said, ¡°Some time ago, Qin Lv received an interview from a magazine about his rtionship. He said that he had lost the love of his life and everything he is doing now is for her to return.¡±


    His brother was so unlucky. He had been single for decades.


    He had finally found a wife, and Gu Siting and Qin Lv wanted her, not to mention Anthony Gustav.


    Gu Weiwei choked on her tea. ¡°What is wrong with this boy? Why can¡¯t he just let it go?¡±


    ¡°His first love must be unforgettable,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear about who his first love is.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of the arm of the man next to her and said seriously, ¡°This is my first love, only this man and no one else.¡±


    She had not expected that Qin Lv would have such deep feelings for Mu Weiwei.


    She was no longer Mu Weiwei, but she still had the identity of Mu Weiwei, which led to this love debt.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng smiled, looking very gentle.


    ¡°You are my first love too, my true love.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. ¡°Hey, there are children here, be careful.¡±


    He had hoped that they would stay in love, but when their love was revealed, he was the one suffering.


    He had to work for his brother and yet they still had to keep showing off their love in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer the Qin Family¡¯s calls from now on,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°When I blocked Sister Qin Manst time, she came to thepany and almost killed me. I don¡¯t have the guts to do that,¡± Fu Shiqin said weakly.


    His brother was fierce and Qin Man was scary too. She was a monster and he was a monster.


    Fu Hanzheng red at his cowardly brother. ¡°Do you know what will happen if you reveal anything about Weiwei and the children before we reveal the news?!¡±

 Chapter 1338 - My Brother Will Be Prideful

    <h4>Chapter 1338: My Brother Will Be Prideful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiqin nodded and promised him.


    ¡°I know, I know, I will never tell anyone.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was satisfied, but when he thought of what Fu Shiqin said about Qin Lv¡¯s interview, he felt a bit jealous.


    Although he knew that it was just that Qin Lv truly liked Mu Weiwei who had passed away.


    But he did not want to exin anything to anyone else about what had happened to her.


    ¡°Brother, let me tell you, it is a good thing that Qin Man is a woman. If she was a man, she would be a strong love rival.¡±


    Compared to Qin Lv¡¯s gentleness, Qin Man was much more straightforward.


    But it was because her work required her to be decisive.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored his words, took a sip of tea and nced at Gu Weiwei¡¯s book.


    Fu Shiqin kept ying with the two children as he babbled on.


    ¡°Brother, Qin Lv treats you as apetitor now. When he thinks that he is on par with you, he hopes our sister-inw will change her mind. You used to be such a good child, but why are you so stubborn? There are so many fish in the sea, but you keep staring at your aunt.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°Can you stop talking about this?¡±


    Was it really appropriate to talk about another man who was courting her in front of her man?


    ¡°No, I am just impressed by Qin Lv¡¯s devotion,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Originally, with his grades, he could have gone abroad to study and entered the industry he had once dreamed of.


    But in order to catch up with his brother, he chose to quit school and start a business. He had established the biggest inte shopping tform in Hua Land and there were already numerous famouspanies and people who wanted to invest in it.


    But this was fate.


    It did not matter because the person he had done this for no longer existed.


    Therefore, all that Qin Lv had done, where he tried so hard to surpass his uncle, did not affect Mu Weiwei at all.


    ¡°So you admire someone else instead of your brother?¡± Gu Weiwei ignored him.


    Hearing her words, Fu Shiqinined.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if you keep ttering my brother, he will be prideful.¡±


    Although they were no longer as sweet as before, as long as they were together, they would always show off their love.


    It had only been a few years since they met.


    But their rtionship was deep, just like a couple who had known each other for years.


    ¡°Oh yes, why is Fu Shiyi not here?¡± Gu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Ever since she brought the children home, the brothers had toe and see them after work every two days.


    It was strange that Fu Shiyi was missing these days.


    ¡°Oh, him? He seems to have made some progress with Ding Dongdong, so he did note home to visit Youyou and Tiantian,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Progress?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Were they going to have a happy ending?


    Fu Shiyi had hurt Ding Dongdong before, but this woman¡¯s revenge was terrible. She had fooled Fu Shiyi for so long.


    It was rare that this man was so persistent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but he sounded very arrogant on the phone the day before yesterday..¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.

 Chapter 1339 - Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Kindness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He was very arrogant?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She could almost imagine how proud Fu Shiyi looked.


    ¡°Yes, he told me that I am now the only single man in the Fu Family.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°It seems that there is good news.¡±


    After a long time, Fu Shiyi had finally seen the light.


    ¡°I will tell him tomorrow that Ding Dongdong is the fat girl he hated back then. I will make him puke,¡± Fu Shiqin said fiercely.


    ¡°Second Master, that is not very nice of you, is it?¡± Gu Weiwei tried to persuade him.


    Although they were used to setting each other up, yet this involved Ding Dongdong, so he shouldn¡¯t reveal the secret to Fu Shiyi without everyone¡¯s permission.


    He might even hurt Ding Dongdong.


    She did not have a deep rtionship with Ding Dongdong, but she was a good girl and she might be Fu Shiyi¡¯s real girlfriend. It was not right for Fu Shiqin to be involved.


    ¡°Why not? He is showing off in front of me!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted as he yed with the children.


    ¡°It will ruin their rtionship which will make you immoral,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at her. ¡°But I can¡¯t let Third Brother off so easily, right?¡±


    He could not take it lying down when such a man got rid of his single status.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you set him up before?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    Maybe it was because Fu Shiqin had been by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side for too long and he was smarter than Fu Shiyi who was impulsive, but Fu Shiyi had already been defeated by him several times.


    ¡°True, it is never toote to take revenge.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    Alright, since sister-inw had said it and the little buns were so cute today, he would let Third Brother off.


    Fu Shiqin knew what he was like, before sister inw had said something he would have told Fu Shiyi that the girl he had been courting for so long was the one he had once dumped.


    It was one thing to set his brother up, but if he really hurt Ding Dongdong¡¯s heart, it would be too much.


    It did not matter how they set each other up, but if it involved someone else, it shouldn¡¯t be so.


    But he was really curious about how dumbstruck his brother would look when he found out who Ding Dongdong was.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei decided to no longer persuade him and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Second Master, please be kind.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever been mean?¡± Fu Shiqin countered unhappily.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. Seeing Fu Shiqin¡¯s unhappy face, Tiantian fussed and looked at Fu Hanzheng, as if she wanted him to carry her.


    Fu Hanzheng got up and carried his daughter, so that the chubby girl could sit in his arms.


    Tiantian became happy when she was in his arms.


    Gu Weiwei nodded at her. ¡°You don¡¯t even want me as your mother when you father is around.¡±


    Whenever Fu Hanzheng was home, the little girl would ask for a hug from him. She was only half a year old and yet she was already so cute. What would happen when she talked?


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that she sounded a bit jealous. With one hand holding the child in his arms, he took hold of his wife¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Fu Shiqin sighed. His brother¡¯s children were just an ident, but his wife was his intentional true love.


    His sister-inw was indeed untouchable, and so now was his daughter.

 Chapter 1340 - No Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 1340: No Affinity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The following day, Yuan Meng, who was dressed as a man, moved out of vi seven in Zhujiang Landscape and went abroad.


    The news soon reached the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    After Fu Shengying heard the news, he ate an extra bowl of breakfast in a good mood.


    ¡°You are so happy because she has broken up with him.¡± Mrs. Fu did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Finally, that annoying man is gone. Hanzheng can spend more time with the children,¡± Fu Shengying said happily.


    Mrs. Fu pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you still think that it is enough for him to only bring back the two children, then forget it. Compared to having just their father and grandparents, children need a mother more.¡±


    ¡°We can take better care of them than she can,¡± Fu Shengying said confidently.


    Although she was the one who gave birth to the children, they were still the grandson and granddaughter of the Fu Family, so of course they would do their best to take good care of them.


    ¡°No matter how well you take care of them, you can¡¯t give them the motherly love they need the most. Do you know how much a mother affects children¡¯s growth and personality?¡± Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice, trying to persuade Fu Shengying to change his mind.


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you.¡± Fu Shengying understood what she meant and refused to talk about it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Even if she leaves now, the Qin Family boy will still be watching out for her. If she doesn¡¯t remarry Hanzheng and takes the children to the Qin Family boy, you will be anxious.¡± Mrs. Fu reminded him.


    Gu Weiwei had been away from home for more than a year and the Qin Family had been trying their best to find out about her.


    Qin Lv had made a name for himself in the business field this year, just for Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shengying sighed deeply when he heard about the Qin Family.


    ¡°Qin Man is such a good candidate, why is she so different from him?¡±


    Among all the girls of noble families, Qin Man was excellent in both family and appearance, but after knowing each other for so many years, she still had no feelings for Hanzheng.


    ¡°No affinity means no affinity. No matter how good Qin Man¡¯s family background is, she is too strong for Hanzheng,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like any of those gentle and considerate people either.¡± Fu Shengying snorted. He had fallen for Gu Weiwei¡¯s trap.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Shengying helplessly, not knowing how tomunicate with this stubborn old man.


    Rtionships were never about family background. If one did not truly like someone, no matter how much they were matched, it was useless.


    It was rare for Hanzheng to meet a girl he truly liked despite having such a cold personality. It was not right for them to stop him.


    ¡°Also, tell Hanzheng not to get involved with the Dorrans Family just to please that woman.¡± Fu Shengying warned.


    Cayman Dorrans was in danger and the Fu Family must not get involved in the internal strife of the Dorrans Family.


    Once they were involved in that matter, it would never be a clean break.


    ¡°Hanzheng knows what he is doing,¡± Mrs. Fu said calmly.


    The Fu Family should not get involved with the Dorrans Family.


    But if Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei really wanted to get involved, they would do something.


    Therefore, his worries were totally unnecessary.


    If she really wanted to get involved, he would have already brought the Fu Family into it.


    After all, as long as Gu Weiwei begged him, he would not hesitate to do anything, let alone get involved with the Dorrans Family.

 Chapter 1341 - Perfect Man

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Perfect Man</h4>


    At the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, Fu Shengying was just feeling happy that Gu Weiwei¡¯s ¡®new boyfriend¡¯ had left, when Fu Shiyi returned home in disappointment.


    Fu Shiqin and the others threw a strange look at this distraught man. ¡°What, broken up?¡±


    Fu Shiyi nodded heavily. ¡°That woman turned against me the moment she got out of bed. Are all women so terrible nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always such a scumbag too?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Unlike his elder brother who was pure in love, Fu Shiyi was very flirty in love.


    He had had many girlfriends over the years and even if he did not have a girlfriend, he nevercked a date.


    It was more like he had done it to himself.


    Fu Shiyi took Tiantian from Fu Shiqin¡¯s arms with a bitter face. ¡°Tiantian, Third Uncle has fallen out of love. I need hugs and healing.¡±


    She had been very happy with him on the date and during the night they had slept together, but the day after she slept with him, that woman said that they were not a couple.


    If they were not a couple, why did they have so many dates?


    If they were not a couple, how could they end up in bed?


    He had spent so many years ying games and now he was dumped by a woman?!


    Gu Weiwei threw a sympathetic look at Fu Shiyi who seemed to be a bit sad. He had always been a careless man, but today he looked very depressed.


    ¡°Did you say something wrong or did you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you have displeased her in some way?¡± Fu Shiqin gloated.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, do you want to die?¡± Fu Shiyi red at him with his teeth clenched.


    But his fierce look made Tiantian cry.


    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry, I wasn¡¯t scolding you¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up and took over the crying daughter who theny on her shoulders pitifully.


    Fu Shiyi went straight to the alcohol cab and grabbed a bottle of whiskey, trying to drown his sorrows.


    ¡°What have I done to offend her to make her y with my feelings in such a way?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you toy with her feelings first?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Ding Dongdong had not looked very outstanding, but she had been very nice to Fu Shiyi. But after he dumped her, he did not even remember her name or appearance.


    Now that she had appeared in front of him again, he had never thought about it.


    Therefore, he had brought it upon himself.


    ¡°I was just trying to win her affection! Now I am the one who has been injured!¡± Fu Shiyi said as he poured himself another ss of whiskey.


    Fu Shiqin took the bottle and poured a little for himself, clinked sses with him and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, you are single again.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you are gloating! Did you reveal my dark history to Ding Dongdong?¡± Fu Shiyi suddenly thought of something and furiously asked.


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Honestly, I have been either at work or with the little buns these past few days. I have no time for you!¡±


    But Ding Dongdong had dumped him because she was taking revenge for herself and all his exes.


    ¡°I am his witness, he really did nothing, it is your problem.¡± Gu Weiwei spoke up for Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiyi might have been courting Ding Dongdong for a long time, but he was so flirty that any girl wouldn¡¯t feel assured with him.


    ¡°It is my problem? But I am such a perfect person, what is wrong with me?¡± Fu Shiyi asked narcissistically..

 Chapter 1342 - Credits

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Credits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiqin looked speechless. They did not want to talk with him any more.


    Fu Shiqin endured and said, ¡°Hehe, perfect, you really know how to tter yourself?¡±


    He was full of ws but yet he imed to be a perfect person.


    ¡°You should learn from your brother when ites to love.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested sincerely.


    ¡°My brother?¡± Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother who was eating in silence and said, ¡°I am much more experienced than my brother in love.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°Is that something to be proud of?¡±


    It was the first time Fu Hanzheng was in a rtionship, but he never did anything that made her feel ufortable or insecure.


    That was something Fu Shiyi did not have.


    Maybe he was sincere to Ding Dongdong, but notpletely.


    He had been pursuing her all this time because it was the first time that he had met a girl who had not submitted to his charm, and Ding Dongdong happened to be his type.


    But his frivolous attitude gave Ding Dongdong, who had been dumped by him once, no sense of security.


    She had dumped him now because she was afraid that the past would repeat itself.


    So she had to get rid of Fu Shiyi first.


    ¡°That means that I am very popr with women and very charming. Is it not worth being proud of?¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply. ¡°I think that this is a deduction in a woman¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The more experienced a man was in love, the more fickle he was.


    ¡°Forget it, it is just the feeling of being yed by a woman, why do you have to take it so hard?¡± Fu Shiqin patted Fu Shiyi¡¯s depressed face, showing no intention of consoling him.


    This was karma!


    He had thought that he and Ding Dongdong were going to have a happy ending, but it turned out that he had been kicked to the curbside after tasting some sweetness.


    ¡°Second Brother, I have been hurt in love and you are still making fun of me?!¡± Fu Shiyi was angry but he was not in the mood to argue with him.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank when he smelled the scent of alcohol.


    ¡°Take your alcohol and go out.¡±


    The two children were at home and he was drinking here. Was he itching for a beating?


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and was about to cry. ¡°Brother, I am in such a terrible state and you still dislike me?¡±


    ¡°You have three minutes, get out.¡± Fu Hanzheng showed no mercy.


    Fu Shiyi gasped. With one hand holding the bottle and the other holding the ss, he obediently went out to the garden to drink alone.


    Gu Weiwei coaxed her daughter and gave her to the nurse, before going outside to Fu Shiyi with Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Alright, it is not that Ding Dongdong doesn¡¯t like you, just talk with her.¡±


    If Ding Dongdong had not cared about him, she would not have returned home to find him.


    ¡°If she liked me, she would not have dumped me. I have always been the one who dumped people, but now someone dares to dump me. It is so humiliating¡­¡± Fu Shiyi sighed bitterly.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°If you really like Ding Dongdong, show some sincerity and honesty. It would be weird if she doesn¡¯t dump you because youck these things.¡±


    He only knew how to pamper people, but he rarely did anything that made people feel at ease.


    ¡°Sincerity? Honesty?¡± Fu Shiyi blinked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for me to propose to her?¡±


    ¡°Then I can only say that you don¡¯t like her that much,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If a man truly loved a girl, his first thought would be to marry her and take her for himself.

 Chapter 1343 - Marrying?

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Marrying?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How don¡¯t I like her? If I didn¡¯t like her, I would have courted her for so long!¡± Fu Shiyi protested.


    He liked Ding Dongdong more than any other girl in the past. How could he not like her?


    But this woman regarded his love as crap.


    ¡°You like her, but you don¡¯t want to marry her.¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiyi stayed silent.


    He liked her and he only liked her a little bit more than anyone else. But he did not like her so much that he had to marry her.


    It was just that he did not want to get married right now, he couldn¡¯t speak for the future.


    ¡°You are not very serious about this rtionship, so it is reasonable for Ding Dongdong to do this.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Ding Dongdong had never let go of Fu Shiyi, but Fu Shiyi was not serious about rtionships, so she did not dare to reveal her true feelings.


    She was afraid that once she sincerely gave her heart to him, he would leave her ruthlessly again.


    Fu Shiyi blinked, threw a look at Gu Weiwei and then at Fu Shiqin and asked with a bitter face, ¡°I was dumped, I was kicked out of love, why am I at fault?¡±


    He was the one who was injured?


    He was the wronged one!


    ¡°Here are three words for you.¡± Fu Shiqin patted his back and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shiyi felt wronged. He was the one who had been kicked out of love, but instead of consoling him, they kept lecturing him.


    ¡°If you really like Ding Dongdong and want to marry her, then go to her, or¡­ let her go.¡± Gu Weiwei sincerely tried to persuade him.


    Ding Dongdong had waited for so many years beforeing back to find him. She thought that if she experienced the same type of breakup from back then, she would be deeply hurt.


    Fu Shiyi pulled his hair. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    He had never thought about getting married.


    But now she was telling him that he should want to get married just because he was in a rtionship. He had to think about it.


    ¡°You are being a hooligan if you don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Fu Shiqin sat next to Fu Shiyi and said as he had one arm over his shoulders, ¡°You must learn from our brother. He proposed to sister-inw exactly when he fell in love with her. He failed in the proposal and continued to fall in love until he got married and had children with her.¡±


    Fu Shiyi used tough at his brother for not having a good EQ, but when his brother started to fall in love, he became an excellent role model.


    A long whileter, Fu Hanzheng opened the door and asked Gu Weiwei toe in.


    Gu Weiwei patted Fu Shiqin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Stay here with your brother, I will go in first.¡±


    Having said these words, she followed Fu Hanzheng into the room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tofort your brother?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Fu Hanzheng snorted.


    It was not like he was truly heart-broken, so there was no need to console him.


    ¡°I have tried everything I can to persuade him, and it is up to him to try and make it work with Ding Dongdong,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng said as he took hold of her waist, ¡°We don¡¯t even have time to talk about our own love, but you have time to console him.¡±


    The arrival of the two children did bring them great happiness, but in contrast, they could not spend much time alone together.


    These two little ones took up most of her time and mind.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and smiled.. ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t I ask Mrs. Fu to take care of the children the day after tomorrow, and that way I can find an excuse to go out for a meeting, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Somewhere I Want to Take You

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Somewhere I Want to Take You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng nodded with a smile. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    From the time she was pregnant until the child was born, there were very few things they could think about together.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°I do have a ce I want to go to with you.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled with interest.


    ¡°C Land,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°It is not safe there.¡±


    C Land had been in the middle of a war for years and it was not until the civil war ended that the country gradually stabilized and developed.


    However, after the war, there were still some opposing forces in the country and it was not as peaceful as Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°There is a ce I want to go to no matter what.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, I will arrange it.¡±


    C Land was not far from Hua Land and they would only be there for a few hours, so they should not run into any trouble.


    ¡°Then¡­ can you ask Mrs. Fu to take care of the children?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°I will inform herter,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Should we send the children there or let theme here?¡±


    ¡°Send them there, it is not going to be long anyway, just ask the nursery teacher to go with them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although he asked his mother to take care of the two children, his father and the Old Lady would definitely participate.


    If they were asked toe here, he had too many private things here, which would easily make his father suspicious.


    Therefore, it was better to send the children to the old mansion and pick them up when they returned.


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought that it would be more convenient if the environment was familiar for the children because they also had everything they needed.


    But there was something else that was not convenient. Fu Hanzheng lived here behind the Fu Family¡¯s back, and it would be too easy for them to discover the secret.


    They had just finished the conversation when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang again. He picked it up.


    ¡°I need to answer a call.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Seeing him going into the study, she went back to the master bedroom to wash herself up and rest.


    When Fu Hanzheng returned, she was already resting.


    In thetter half of the night, they were just sleeping when one of the children next door woke up.


    Gu Weiwei flipped herself up and was about to visit the two children and hadn¡¯t even managed to open her eyes, when Fu Hanzheng pressed her back into bed. ¡°I will go and take a look, you can sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and gave up.


    Fu Hanzheng went to the nursery next door and checked the diapers of the two children. He found that Youyou¡¯s diaper was wet, but Tiantian¡¯s was not.


    Therefore, he changed Youyou¡¯s diaper and the boy quickly went back to sleep.


    Then he made a bottle of milk for Tiantian and fed her.


    The little girl fell asleep as she was drinking the milk.


    He covered the two children with their nket, turned off the light and went back to the room to lie down.


    Gu Weiwei was not in a deep sleep, so she mumbled when she felt himing to bed, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Youyou¡¯s diaper was wet and Tiantian was hungry.¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    After they turned half a year old, the two children often woke up in the middle of the night like this.


    When Youyou woke up, he probably needed to have his diaper changed.


    But apart from changing her diaper, Tiantian was probably going to want to drink milk.


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry.. This little foodie daughter had just eaten her fill before she slept and yet she still needed to wake up for a midnight snack.

 Chapter 1345 - Send the Children to the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Send the Children to the Fu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since it was already veryte when Fu Hanzheng finished his work, he did not call the old mansion until the following morning.


    ¡°Can I send Youyou and Tiantian to the old mansion tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°For you or?¡± Mrs. Fu was startled.


    ¡°Weiwei needs to deal with some work tomorrow.¡± Fu Hanzheng made up a perfect excuse.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, send them over. What time tomorrow?¡± Mrs. Fu asked happily when she thought of her grandchildrening home.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was feeding the two children porridge. ¡°Tomorrow at noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you are too busy, we can pick them up.¡± Mrs. Fu suggested.


    ¡°No need, I can do it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Then it is settled. You can drop them round tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Fu hung up the phone and could not wait to return to the dining room to share the good news with Fu Shengying and the Old Lady. ¡°Youyou and Tiantian will be sent here tomorrow for half a day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shengying asked happily.


    ¡°Gu Weiwei said that she has some work to deal with, so she is sending the children here for half a day and they will be here tomorrow at noon.¡± Having said these words, Mrs. Fu said to the servants, ¡°Clean the nurseryter and disinfect the toys and milk bottles.¡±


    Ever since they found out about the existence of their grandchildren, they had added a nursery and a toy room in the old mansion, just so that they could have some fun when they came home.


    ¡°Also, check again if there is anything we haven¡¯t prepared.¡± Fu Shengying reminded the servant and said, as he thought of something, ¡°The milk powder, yes, the milk powder we boughtst time, check the shelf date and the fruits. Don¡¯t they like mashed fruit?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will get someone to buy the freshest fruits tomorrow morning.¡± Old Lady added.


    The three elders were so immersed in the joy of their grandson and granddaughter¡¯s return that they did not even bother to eat breakfast. They kept thinking on if there was anything they had not prepared for them.


    What Gu Weiwei did not know was that because she was sending the two children over, the Fu Family¡¯s mansion was very busy.


    The following morning, Fu Hanzheng went to thepany to deal with work, so that he could go out with her in the afternoon.


    Therefore, she was responsible for sending the children to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    She fed the two children in the morning, ate breakfast and started to pack up the things she had brought for the two children, including food, clothes and toys.


    Before they left, Mrs. Fu had already made two calls asking her what time she was going toe over.


    She decided on the time, sorted out her things and left ahead of time. Then she drove the two children and the nursery teacher there.


    The moment the Fu Family received the call from the vi security that they had entered thepound, they came out to greet them.


    Gu Weiwei parked the car, got out and carried the two children out of the car.


    Mrs. Fu came over and took the boy from her arms. ¡°Come, grandma will carry you.¡±


    Fu Shengying was so jealous because he wanted to hold his grandson, but seeing Gu Weiwei here, he had to put on a serious expression.


    ¡°They have already eaten breakfast, so give them some lunch and let them sleep around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I will pick them up at seven in the evening.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed the correct food and rest time of the two children.


    ¡°Okay, we still have the nursery teacher, so you can do whatever you want,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips. ¡°Their clothes, toys and milk powder are all in the bag.¡±


    ¡°It is gettingte, go and do your work, we will take good care of them.¡± Mrs. Fu promised repeatedly.


    ¡°Thanks, I will try my best toe back as soon as possible,¡± Gu Weiwei said, got into the car and drove away from the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 1346 - Past Contact

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Past Contact</h4>


    The moment she left, Fu Shengying took Tiantian from the carry seat and smiled happily.


    His expression looked totally different from before when Gu Weiwei was around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, grandpa will take you somewhere exciting and show you something fun,¡± he said as he carried the child into the house and brought her to therge toy room.


    After Gu Weiwei drove the two children to the Fu Family, she drove to the airport to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    She had just arrived at the airport when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car arrived.


    ¡°Did you send the children there okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she hurried to board the ne with him.


    Fu Hanzheng put down his work for the time being, so that she did not just have to sit there and worry about the two children. They sat together hand in hand on the ne.


    ¡°Why C Land?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled mysteriously. ¡°You will know when we get there.¡±


    ¡°So mysterious?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    But it was only around a two hour flight and he was not in a hurry.


    It took less than three hours to fly from the capital to C Land.


    As a country that had just quelled their civil war, you could still see the traces of war in C Land, but the main city area had been repaired.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Fu Hanzheng, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, asked his wife who was driving.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. ¡°Just a while more and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Instead of asking anything more, Fu Hanzheng made a call and asked the bodyguards to follow them closely.


    The motorcade passed through the bustling main city area of C Land and went to an abandoned town on the outskirts.


    Most of the houses in the town had been razed to the ground and only some were still standing.


    Gu Weiwei stopped the car on a broken street, opened the door and got out.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her out of the car and sized up the deserted town with a frown.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    He had thought that she wasing to the capital city of C Land, but he had not expected that she would instead bring him here.


    ¡°You came here before, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°I think so.¡±


    When the war broke out in C Land, Fu¡¯s Enterprise sold military weapons to C Land¡¯s military and helped them to clear up the arms buying channels; he hade here in person.


    However, the anti-government forces of C Land received the news that the army had brought him in andy in wait to ambush him; it seemed that had happened near this town.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°You?!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng suddenly remembered that she once said that she hade to C Land to track her father.


    Could it have been back then?


    Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°At that time, I was also in C Land and I was infected by the gue here. During the war in C Land, I and many people with the gue were ced in the temporary medical center of this town by the government. But no vines were delivered, and I almost died here because of the military and the armed forces.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng understood everything and looked thoughtful.


    ¡°Your motorcade was attacked nearby and you retreated to this town, protecting it and getting someone to deliver the vines and drugs for the gue. I was saved and brought back to A Land.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and said, ¡°This is the only ce that the past me and you have ever interacted in.¡±


    At that time, they were in this town and he had saved her life.


    However, they did not meet at that time. They only stayed in the same ce for a short while before going their separate ways.


    It was not until a few days ago, when she heard Fu Shiqin talking about himing here, did she find out that they had both stayed at this ce for a short while.


    After she returned home, she had asked Gu Siting to investigate who had delivered the vine and drugs to the town.


    When he said that it was the military of C Land, she did not suspect him of lying..

 Chapter 1347 - Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Wife</h4>


    At that time, this town had be the target of the opposing forces in C Land. If he had note, she might have died here with many people in this town.


    Since Gu Siting had been stopping her from leaving A Land, Yuan Meng helped her to disguise herself.


    But the situation was moreplicated than she had expected.


    At that time, she was infected by the gue and the medical conditions in C Land were very poor. She and many patients were isted by the military.


    She had not been able to contact Yuan Shuo and the Gu Family, so she was in a very dangerous situation.


    One day, she and the people who were infected received the vines and drugs. At that time, it was said that they were brought by a Chinese man.


    At that time, she did not know that it was him. After she returned home, Gu Siting told her that the C Nation¡¯s military bought it from Hua Land, so she did not pursue the matter.


    Fu Hanzheng looked around the ruined town, feeling very emotional.


    One of the top managers in the C Nation¡¯s military was an old friend of his father, so he took the risk of delivering the supplies bought by the C Nation¡¯s military. This town was just a ce for a short rest after the attack.


    He had not expected that she would be here.


    Also, if he had not hurried over, she would not have been saved.


    He had never expected that she woulde to his side and be his beloved wife after so many years.


    ¡°Where were you then?¡±


    Gu Weiwei released his hands, looked around and walked over to a ruin.


    ¡°This used to be a small hospital and many people were isted here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at the girl standing in the ruins in silence; he then approached her and took her hand out of habit.


    Then he pointed at a building not far away.


    ¡°I was there, in the town government.¡±


    The town was notrge, so the hospital was not far from the town government building.


    He had thought that he had never interacted with her in the past, but they had once been so close to each other and had just passed by each other.


    Gu Weiwei smiled at the direction he pointed in. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we were so close to each other.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands tightly. ¡°Now we are together.¡±


    He had not believed in destiny before, but now he did.


    Everything between them must have been caused by destiny.


    When they met, it was neither too early in life nor toote. Her arrival had moved him and changed his life.


    If they had met at that time, they might not have had the same loving oue because they were both in opposing families at that time.


    Although he was regretful that they had not met earlier, and that he had not been by her side when she was at her lowest point, he would do his best to not let her suffer any more harm for the rest of her life, now that she was at his side.


    However, it was obvious that he had not done well enough because he had still made her suffer because of his family.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Luckily, I found you after a long journey.¡±


    Although she would asionally think that it would be great if they had met earlier on¡­ when she thought about it carefully, she realized that she would have still been in the Gu Family and even if she had met him, so what? It wouldn¡¯t have turned out the same.


    Thinking of this, she had no regrets.


    Although everything came a bitte, fortunately, they did not miss the timing. Now, they could stille to this ce where they had passed by each other, and they could still spend the rest of their lives together..

 Chapter 1348 - Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Love Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng led her down from the ruins and they both sat in front of the car, sizing up the ruined town.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man next to her. ¡°You are not displeased that I brought you here on such a rare date, are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and chuckled. ¡°Why would I be unhappy with you beside me?¡±


    Also, this was a meaningful ce for them.


    They sat against the car for an hour before Gu Weiwei checked the time.


    ¡°We should go home now, we need to pick up the children.¡±


    It would take just over two hours to travel back to the city by ne and it was getting dark in the capital city of C Land, so they could not dy any more.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng released her hands and opened the door for her. ¡°I will drive, take a rest.¡±


    Instead of turning him down, Gu Weiwei got into the passenger¡¯s seat and let him drive them both to the airport.


    Fu Hanzheng turned the car around and brought her back to the airport.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the scenery outside the car and asked nonchntly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, if we had met earlier, would you have fallen for me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Maybe? Let me tell you, I was very pretty back then.¡± Gu Weiwei brushed her hair behind her ears.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her sideways. ¡°You look very pretty now too.¡±


    Even if they had met at that time and he might have thought that she was a beautiful girl, he would not have allowed himself to fall for her, knowing that she was from the Gu Family.


    Even if she did fall for him, they would never be together.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Forget it, the children are already born, what is the point of sighing about the past?¡±


    Although she was regretful that she had not met him earlier, she was lucky that she had not missed him. Fate had treated her well.


    ¡°I will drive you home first, and then I will pick the children up,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If they both went to pick the children up, his father would be displeased, and she needed to go home and rest early.


    ¡°Let me pick them up,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°The vi is close to the airport, so you can go home and rest first.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and exined her reason for wanting to go and pick them up.


    ¡°I am afraid that they will not let the children go, if you go and pick them up by yourself.¡±


    The elders of the Fu Family liked Youyou and Tiantian very much. If he went home to pick them up, they would definitely not let the children leave.


    However, if she went to pick them up herself, they would not be able to make the children stay with them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there together,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Weiwei did not counter him.


    It was already six in the evening when they returned to the capital from C Land.


    After they got off the ne, they drove straight to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion. Fu Shengying and the Old Lady were ying with the two children in the living room.


    Hearing their mother¡¯s voice, the two children stopped ying and craned their necks, looking for her. Seeing Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng entering the room together, Tiantian waved her hands excitedly in Fu Shengying¡¯s arms.


    Youyou happily looked at his mother who had disappeared for the entire afternoon and reached out for a hug.


    When she went over to hug Youyou, Tiantian, who was sitting in Fu Shengying¡¯s arms, started to pout.


    Helpless, she gave Youyou to Fu Hanzheng and took over her spoiled daughter.


    Mrs. Fu knew that she was here to pick up the children, so she said, fearing that they would leave in a hurry, ¡°The children have just woken up and haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. We have just made some bone soup and we are going to cook some noodles for them.. The chef has already started cooking, so let them eat it before leaving.¡±

 Chapter 1349 - ollow Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Follow Second Uncle</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked down at her daughter in her arms and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Make the noodles soft and put some vegetable mush with them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will go and take a look now,¡± Mrs. Fu said and went to the kitchen to make sure the noodles were cooked properly for the two children.


    Fu Shengying looked at his grandchildren and realized he could not ask to hold them anymore because Gu Weiwei was here. He picked up the newspaper he was reading from before and leafed through it in embarrassment.


    Old Lady said passionately, ¡°If you have work in the future, just send the children over. We have nothing to do at home anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    They were just talking when Mrs. Fu came out with two cute cartoon bowls.


    ¡°Here are the noodles.¡±


    Fu Shengying nced at them and found that there was only a small amount in each bowl.


    ¡°What sort of portion is that? Is that enough for them to eat?¡±


    Mrs. Fu red at him. ¡°The children are so young, how big do you think they are? They will get sick if they eat too much.¡±


    Fu Shengying pursed his lips and continued to read the newspaper in his hands awkwardly. He was worried that his grandchildren would not be full.


    Gu Weiwei put the children down in their chairs and tried the noodles.


    ¡°They will like it.¡±


    ¡°The noodles are hand-made and they are very soft. There is no seasoning apart from a little salt,¡± Mrs. Fu said as she mixed the noodles, preparing to feed Youyou.


    Gu Weiwei stirred the lovely butterfly noodles in the bowl, scooped a small spoonful to cool it down and fed it to Tiantian. After the girl finished the noodles, she even licked her lips, seemingly very satisfied with the taste.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Fu smiled.


    ¡°Tiantian likes grandma¡¯s noodles, right? I can make you anything you want to eat in the future.¡±


    The girl was enjoying the food and thought that Gu Weiwei was too slow, so she reached out for the bowl and spoon, making Old Lady and the others smile.


    ¡°Look at her, she is just like her Second Uncle.¡±


    ¡°True, Shiqin could eat a lot when he was young too.¡± Mrs. Fu was feeding Youyou noodles as she talked about Fu Shiqin¡¯s embarrassing childhood.


    The moment Fu Shiqin entered the house, he heard everyone badmouthing him.


    ¡°Enough, it has been so many years and you still don¡¯t want to move on.¡±


    ¡°We mean that Tiantian is like you,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    ¡°My niece takes after me,¡± Fu Shiqin said proudly.


    Gu Weiwei finished feeding her daughter, wiped her mouth and hands, and lifted her up from the children¡¯s chair.


    After Mrs. Fu finished feeding Youyou, she allowed Fu Hanzheng to carry the child.


    ¡°Weiwei, if there is no hurry, let¡¯s all eat dinner here before you go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°No need, I already have food at home and the two children need to take a shower and rest.¡±


    ¡°It is so rare that you are all here and dinner is ready, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Fearing that she would not agree, Mrs. Fu threw a look at Fu Hanzheng, asking him to persuade her.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°It is not toote, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Stay. The kitchen has been busy for the entire afternoon just to let you eat here.¡± Old Lady added.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    Seeing that she had agreed, Mrs. Fu asked the servants to serve the food.


    Fu Shengying still wanted to see his grandchildren, so he did not object.


    After all, it was rare for his grandchildren to visit him. If she took them back home so quickly, he did not know when they woulde again to stay..

 Chapter 1350 - Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Sister-inw</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shengying did not say anything but he did not show any hostility either.


    After all, she was the mother of his grandchildren.


    If they offended her and she refused to let the children return, they would be the ones who would be at a loss.


    The family had been eating for half an hour, when Old Lady asked, ¡°Where is Fu Shiyi? Why is he not home yet? Didn¡¯t you call him?¡±


    She had nned to ask Gu Weiwei to stay here for dinner when she came to pick up the children, so she called all three brothers and asked them toe home together too.


    But when they came home, Fu Shiyi was nowhere to be seen.


    Fu Shiqin answered as he chewed the chicken wing, ¡°He has lost in love recently and probably doesn¡¯t have time toe home.¡±


    ¡°Lost in love? How did he be the one who lost?¡± Old Lady was surprised. He was the only person who could cause someone else to lose in love, but now he was the one who had lost in love?


    Fu Shiqin wiped off the oil on his hands and said, ¡°It is all because of Ding Dongdong! She dumped him after sleeping with him and Fu Shiyi went to find her to take responsibility.¡±


    Fu Shengying¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at his father and smiled sinisterly. ¡°If he is smart, he can bring you home a daughter-inw. If he is stupid, he might find himself a one night stand.¡±


    ¡°He needs to be serious.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    How many times had he lectured him before? Whenever he met a suitable girl, he wouldn¡¯t seriously talk with her and he didn¡¯t stop indulging himself in pleasure either.


    Now that he had met someone who did not like him, he was courting her.


    ¡°I think that Ding Dongdong is not bad either. If he really has the ability to get her back, it would be a happy asion,¡± Mrs. Fu said happily.


    They had met once at the wedding at Chenis Castle and again during the New Year. She was a very understanding girl.


    It seemed that Fu Shiyi needed a girl to torment him so that he would be serious.


    Fu Shengying nodded, apparently agreeing with Mrs. Fu.


    Then he turned to Fu Shiqin who was busy eating.


    ¡°Your brother has children and Shiyi knows how to pursue his girlfriend. What about you? You only know how to eat!¡±


    Fu Shiqin could not understand why he had be the target again.


    What did it have to do with him if his brother had children? Why did Fu Shiyi have to go after Ding Dongdong and shove him into the firing line?


    ¡°Your father is right, you can¡¯t fall behind your brother, can you?¡± Mrs. Fu added.


    Old Lady followed suit. ¡°What have you been doing these past few years apart from talking with one or two people in school?¡±


    During the past few years, apart from working, he had been eating and ying around.


    ¡°Where do I have the time?¡±


    He was so busy with work every day, what was wrong with him eating and ying around in his spare time?


    He had been so busy with work that he had no time or energy to fall in love. Also, there was nothing he wanted to talk about with anyone.


    Fu Hanzheng looked indifferent as he ate in silence.


    Gu Weiwei was an outsider of the Fu Family, so she could not get involved in their family topic. She lowered her head and ate without uttering a word.


    ¡°Oh yes, Weiwei, your friend Luo Qianqian is not bad, what about introducing her to Shiqin?¡± Mrs. Fu suggested.


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    Fu Shiqin put down the chopsticks and begged with his hands together.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please let me go.¡±

 Chapter 1351 - Long Life?

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Long Life?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly and said helplessly, ¡°Qianqian is very career-minded and she has no intention of getting married.¡±


    It was not as if they had never met before. If they were really fated, they would not have needed anyone to try to set them up. They would have already been together for a long time.


    Luo Qianqian had no feelings for Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiqin had no feelings for her either. If they were forced to be together, they would both be embarrassed.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. That child looks quite nice.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    Fu Shiqin let out a sigh of relief and looked at his sister-inw gratefully.


    However, his father¡¯s words shook him again.


    ¡°What about dating Qin Man?¡±


    Fu Shiqin almost choked on the soup. ¡°Dad, do you think that your son has lived too long?¡±


    He could not control a woman like Qin Man.


    He knew that his father had always regretted that Qin Man had failed to be his sister-inw and not joined the Fu Family.


    But he could not let him marry her just because his brother did not want to.


    There were two people he feared most in his life, one was his brother and the other was Qin Man.


    There was already one person he was afraid of at home and if he was asked to marry the other one, it would not be a surprise if he died.


    ¡°Qin Man is so talented, it would be a pity if she doesn¡¯t marry into the Fu Family,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°Why should I marry her instead of my brother?¡± Fu Shiqin put down his chopsticks and seriously expressed his rejection. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. If you mention anything more about me and Qin Man, I will kill you!¡±


    Qin Man was such a bully and their families were just friends. He was almost always mistreated by her and yet, would he still dare to marry her?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. Qin Man has a good family background, but she is too sharp and not suitable for Shiqin,¡± Mrs. Fu said something fair and helped him out.


    Hanzheng might be able to control a woman like Qin Man, but Shiqin was not able to.


    But Hanzheng had someone else in his heart, so the marriage between the Qin Family and the Fu Family was doomed.


    ¡°Then he can find someone by himself.¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    Hanzheng already had two children, so they would not force him to get married.


    Shiyi seemed to have found a girl he wanted to court, but Shiqin had not courted a girl for years.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to interfere with their rtionship? What are you doing now?¡± Mrs. Fu reminded him gently.


    They had agreed with the Old Lady that they would not interfere too much with the children¡¯s rtionship, as long as they liked someone they found themselves.


    Gu Weiwei was involved with the Gu Family, which was why they strongly objected to her and Hanzheng remaining married.


    As for Shiqin and Shiyi, as long as they found someone they liked, they would be happy to see it.


    ¡°Yes, but look at how calm he is!¡± Fu Shengying sighed.


    The entire family was talking about Fu Shiqin¡¯s marriage, but Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei stayed out of it. They ate their food in silence and asionally nced at the two children brought in by the nursery teacher.


    Gu Weiwei was full and put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°I am done, take your time.¡±


    Having said these words, she got up to carry the children and asked the nursery teacher to pack up the things she had brought with her.


    When the two children¡¯s things were packed and the Fu Family had finished their food, they were not in a good mood when they saw her leaving with the two children.


    Old Lady urged Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Hanzheng, she can¡¯t take care of the two children alone, drive them home.¡±


    ¡°Okay..¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed.

 Chapter 1352 - Mom

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Mom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    No matter how unwilling Fu Shengying and the others were, they still watched Gu Weiwei carry the two children into the car.


    Mrs. Fu even packed the new clothes and toys for the children and stuffed them into the trunk. ¡°They liked these toys this afternoon, let them y with them.¡±


    In order to let them happily stay at home for a few hours, they bought almost all the toys that a one-year-old child could y with.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thanked them politely and ced the two children into their car seats. Then she sat down next to them, so that she could take care of them.


    Seeing them all seated, Mrs. Fu said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°The children are in the car, so be careful and stay safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly, put on his seat belt and drove away.


    Fu Shengying watched their car leaving and sighed when they were out of sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when they will return next time.¡±


    ¡°Since you want your grandchildren back so badly, don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± Old Lady nced at him and said, ¡°What is wrong with letting Hanzheng win her back? Won¡¯t you be able to meet your grandchildren righteously that way?¡±


    ¡°They are two different things,¡± Fu Shengying said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Alright, alright, just continue being stubborn. I am already old and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live for. If I don¡¯t see Youyou and Tiantian returning to the Fu Family in this lifetime, I will not die in peace and I will me you, even if I be a ghost,¡± Old Lady said fiercely.


    She had gotten over Gu Weiwei being rted to the Gu Family. As long as Hanzheng got Gu Weiwei back, the four of them could live a peaceful life and they could often see Youyou and Tiantian, so she had nothing else to ask for.


    But this stubborn old man refused to let go. He wanted Youyou and Tiantian toe home, but he refused to ept the child¡¯s mothering home too.


    ¡°You are still healthy, what are you talking about?¡± Fu Shengying returned back inside with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Let me tell you, you can abandon this daughter-inw, but the two children can¡¯t abandon their mother.¡± Old Lady followed him into the room and said seriously behind his back, ¡°Think about this as soon as possible.¡±


    If he kept this mentality, she would never be able to wait for the two children to return to the Fu Family.


    However, no matter what they said, Fu Shengying did not relent.


    Fu Hanzheng drove Gu Weiwei and the two children back to vi seven. After parking the car, he helped her carry the two children out of the car.


    Fu Shiqin was driving behind them. Seeing them stopping the car, he stopped too.


    Also, he ran over to help Gu Weiwei carry the children the moment he got out of the car.


    ¡°Come, Tiantian, let Second Uncle carry you.¡±


    Having said these words, he took the child from Gu Weiwei and mumbled to Tiantian as he entered the room.


    However, the moment he entered the apartment, he saw Fu Shiyi who was lying on the sofa helplessly.


    ¡°What, got dumped by Ding Dongdong again?¡±


    Fu Shiyi looked up at themzily and said with a bitter face, ¡°I tried so hard to please her, but she did not even look at me. It is too much!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Fu Shiqin asked curiously.


    ¡°I brought her flowers and proposed taking her out for dinner,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin chuckled.. ¡°That is such an old-fashioned way of dealing with matters.¡±

 Chapter 1353 - Loving Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Loving Someone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you help me?¡± Fu Shiyi asked provocatively.


    He bought flowers out of kindness, booked a restaurant and went to pick her up from work.


    In the end, she even asked several colleagues to watch the show.


    He went after her again and invited her to eat out with him, but she said to him, ¡°You don¡¯t think that we are in a serious rtionship just because we slept together for one night, do you?¡±


    If sleeping with him for one night was not the problem, then what was?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know women best? Why are you asking me everything?¡± Fu Shiqin did not conceal the sneer on his face.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Fu Shiyi asked impatiently. He was totally annoyed by Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°You used to flirt with girls, but never sent them flowers?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Gu Weiwei interrupted them.


    ¡°Is she in need of flowers or a meal from you?¡±


    He had not put in enough effort.


    ¡°Then what should I do? It is just a trick I used before and it worked on other girls.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly.


    When he gave flowers to girls before, they would happily ept them.


    ¡°Damn you, you deserve to be dumped.¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    Fu Shiyi took Tiantian from Fu Shiqin¡¯s arms and the cute girl instantly made him feel better.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? True feelings can never be exposed, only tricks can win the heart.¡±


    ¡°Then take your time,¡± Fu Shiqin said. Ding Dongdong would be a fool to ept him when he approached her with such ack of integrity.


    Gu Weiwei sat down opposite Fu Shiyi with Youyou in her arms and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°You and Ding Dongdong better take it slow. There is no hurry. Also, have you truly understood what kind of person you like?¡±


    Fu Shiyi kept saying that he liked Ding Dongdong, but he did not really understand what Ding Dongdong was thinking.


    Compared to his current love that could not be obtained, Ding Dongdong was probably not in a better mood than him when she rejected him, even though she could not truly let go of him in her heart.


    ¡°Take our time?! How long will it take?¡± Fu Shiyi asked anxiously.


    Gu Weiwei shrugged helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Rtionships are unpredictable. When the timees, everything will be fine.¡±


    She was not Ding Dongdong, so she did not know what she was really thinking.


    The only thing she was sure of was that Ding Dongdong still liked Fu Shiyi, but she had no idea how much longer this love wouldst.


    ¡°Also, learn from when our brother courted sister-inw.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him.


    ¡°Learn from our brother?¡± Fu Shiyi nced at his brother who had a cold expression not too far away. He truly did not think that his brother was worth learning from.


    ¡°Stop flirting and start intentionally courting her, can you do that?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    His brother had never had eyes for anyone else apart from his sister-inw and he truly only had eyes for her.


    But Fu Shiyi¡¯s love history was too colorful, so it was inevitable that Ding Dongdong would be worried about his past love history. It would depend on whether he could solve this problem or not.


    ¡°I am very devoted right now,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    After courting her, he had not interacted with any girls online or in reality.


    ¡°You think so, but you are not truly devoted to her. Take your time.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Fu Shiyi waszy and self-centered, and it was indeed difficult for him to love someone wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 1354 - You Take Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1354: You Take Advancement</h4>


    Fu Shiyi pulled his hair in frustration. He had thought that women were easy to please, but Ding Dongdong was not.


    ¡°I have never seen such a difficult woman.¡±


    ¡°Then do you like her or want to court her because she turned you down?¡± Gu Weiwei asked fiercely.


    She was afraid that Fu Shiyi was courting her because of Ding Dongdong¡¯s rejection.


    It was not because he liked her, but because he enjoyed the pleasure of being conquered.


    ¡°Both.¡± Fu Shiyi confessed.


    Ding Dongdong happened to be his type, but this woman had turned him down time and time again, which made him look forward to getting her.


    ¡°Then you better pray for yourself,¡± Fu Shiqin said sympathetically.


    Although Fu Shiyi was in a lot of rtionships, he was not as skilled as his brother.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly and consoled him.


    ¡°Find a chance to talk with her about what you really think.¡±


    It would be a good thing if Ding Dongdong could make Fu Shiyi happy.


    ¡°She did not even give me a chance, isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡± Fu Shiyi sighed gloomily.


    With his hands over his brother¡¯s shoulders, Fu Shiqin mumbled, ¡°What is there to be angry about? You speak as if you have suffered a great deal because she slept with you. You were the one who took advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you are just jealous,¡± Fu Shiyi squinted and said with a smile.


    His brother had a sister-inw and children, and he was courting Ding Dongdong. Second Brother, on the other hand, had no one to marry and no woman to flirt with.


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Fu Shiqin did not want to argue with him, so he took Tiantian from his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tiantian, let¡¯s stay away from your stupid Third Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, who are you talking about?¡± Fu Shiyi countered instantly.


    They were just discussing Fu Shiyi¡¯s rtionship when the doorbell rang.


    The servant went to open the door but did not let them in. Instead, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Sir, Madam, we have guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡± Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi exchanged a look.


    Apart from He Chi, everyone they knew was here, so there were no guests they had invited outside.


    The servant sized up Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°It is Miss Qin Man and Young Master Qin Lv.¡±


    ¡°I am not free, so I will not see them.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned them down before they could say anything.


    They must have heard that they had returned home.


    However, just as he finished speaking, Qin Man, who had been waiting impatiently outside, rushed in and asked, ¡°Then what are you free for?¡±


    Qin Lv followed her in and sized up the two children in the room, looking dissatisfied and sad.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you are so good at hiding people, and you even had children in secret?¡± Qin Man sized up the two little ones and was sure that they were their children.


    Over the past year, she had asked people to find out about Mu Weiwei, but she had never expected that she would be with Fu Hanzheng and give birth to his children behind their backs.


    It was a pity, because if that was the case, Lui would just have to ept it.


    From the beginning to the end, Qin Lv did not speak a word after he entered the room. He sized up Gu Weiwei and the child in her arms.


    So she and Fu Hanzheng had children together..

 Chapter 1355 - Unparalleled

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Unparalleled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi had been feeling depressed because of the breakup.


    Now Qin Man and her nephew were here trying to steal his sister-inw, he was even more agitated than his brother.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, have you and your nephew still not given up on my sister-inw? What are you going to do? My brother already has two children. Tiantian,e and say hello to Brother Lui and Aunt Qin Man.¡±


    ¡­


    With Tiantian in his arms, Fu Shiqin said speechlessly, ¡°Damn you! Why are you telling her to say hello when she is only six-months old?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two get out of my way?¡± Qin Man was in a very bad mood because her niece-inw had been stolen.


    Fu Shiyi stood in front of Qin Man and Qin Lv.


    ¡°No, bite me!¡±


    Qin Man gritted her teeth and stepped on Fu Shiyi¡¯s feet, he was only wearing slippers. Fu Shiyi¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    Fu Shiyi staggered to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Qin Man, you are so fierce, you deserve to be left on the?shelf.¡±<sup>1</sup>


    Without Fu Shiyi stopping her, Qin Man could finally talk with Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°Damn you, Fu Hanzheng, you look like you are divorced on the surface, but you are actually hiding Mu Weiwei inside your house, not giving anyone a chance.¡±


    If he had not hidden her so well, she would have helped Xiao Lui court her.


    At least it would not have been this situation, where they had two children and they knew nothing.


    ¡°Why should I give you a chance?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    From the moment he decided to be with her, he would not give anyone the chance to covet her.


    ¡°You were divorced!¡± Qin Man said.


    That was why Xiao Lui, who had nned to give up, had hope again.


    They had been searching for her for more than a year and yet they had not received the news that she and Fu Hanzheng had children.


    She had no idea, but recently, she heard that Fu Shengying was showing off his cute grandchildren.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were not married, and they were not that close to any girls either. She thought that it might be Fu Hanzheng, so she asked someone to keep an eye on the Fu Family¡¯s mansion and saw them both appearing together


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, we did get a divorce, but we did not break up,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Qin Man looked at Gu Weiwei helplessly. ¡°Weiwei, why are you so stubborn? Why do you like such a boring old piece of meat like Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Old meat.¡± Fu Shiqin burst intoughter but stopped when he saw his brother.


    ¡°You know that he is older than you by so many years and maybe you don¡¯t think it is a big deal now¡­ but in a decade or two, you will be in your prime and he will be an old man¡­¡± Qin Man said, ignoring Fu Hanzheng¡¯s increasingly cold and dark expression.


    Standing next to Fu Hanzheng, Gu Weiwei took hold of his arm and said sweetly, ¡°It is okay, men get more and more attractive as they get older.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Man was speechless.


    She had known Fu Hanzheng for so many years and she had never noticed anything good about him. Why was she so obsessed with this old man?


    ¡°Qin Man, I know you mean well, but I am not suitable for your nephew and I am already the mother of two children.¡± Gu Weiwei stood next to Fu Hanzheng and moved her hand down his arm to his hand.


    Without saying a word, Qin Lv looked at Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei, feeling very disappointed.


    He had thought that even if he was not as good as Fu Hanzheng, he was still a match for her.


    But when he saw them holding hands, he realized that he had been wrong.


    They did not seem to be the right age, but when they stood together, they looked verypatible. One could only think of the word ¨C unparalleled.


    Apart from him, no one else was a good match for her.


    Apart from her, no one else should be standing next to Fu Hanzheng.


    He was not convinced, but he had to ept it. No matter how hard he tried, he could not be the person in her heart.

 Chapter 1356 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 1356: True Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei had thought that with her level of intelligence and the fact that she already had two children, Qin Man would give up.


    However, Qin Man sat down on the sofa and said with her legs crossed, ¡°It is okay, I don¡¯t mind raising two more children.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they just two children?


    If she was willing to be with Lui, raising two children would be nothing.


    ¡°We mind,¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin said at the same time.


    She was trying to steal their cute nephew and niece! They could not stand it!


    ¡°Sorry, I think this family is alreadyplete.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down Qin Man¡¯s proposal with a serious face.


    Qin Man looked at her in silence and then at her silent nephew.


    ¡°If you two were not really getting a divorce, you should have told us earlier. We have waited so long for nothing.¡±


    If she had known that they were divorced but not really separated, she would not have brought Lui with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin everything to you.¡± Gu Weiwei took hold of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°If you really want to find a girlfriend for your nephew, why don¡¯t we help you find him one?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Qin Lv turned her down.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Fu Shiyi tried to persuade her.


    He liked you, but now that you are with our brother, you don¡¯t give him any hope and even want to introduce him to someone? That is too frustrating.


    Gu Weiwei was just saying that to make him give uppletely. If he was not willing, she would not force him.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Qin Man and her nephew. ¡°If there is nothing else, can you leave now?¡±


    Although he knew that she had no interest in Qin Lv, he did not like Qin Lv¡¯s greedy eyes.


    ¡°No, it is not easy for us to meet each other, so please let us stay for dinner.¡± Qin Man had no intention of leaving.


    ¡°We just ate,¡± Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t wee us?¡±


    ¡°Why should we wee you?¡± Fu Shiyi massaged his feet and countered.


    Qin Man stayed silent for a while, nced at her nephew¡¯s expression and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, since you and Fu Hanzheng already have children, I won¡¯t force you to be the daughter-inw of the Qin Family. But I just want to help Lui understand one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°We read all the love letters you wrote to Lui and you transferred to his school because of him. Why did everything change?¡± Qin Man asked.


    At that time, Xiao Lui often received her confession letters and she and her family had seen them more than once. The words in the letters were sincere and it was obvious that she truly liked Xiao Lui.


    But soon after she went to the Fu Family, she seemed to have be a totally different person.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and frowned.


    Why did she change so easily?


    Because Mu Weiwei wrote the love letters and after she became Gu Weiwei at the Fu Family, she would no longer like Qin Lv.


    But how was she going to tell them everything and make them believe her?


    ¡°Because she found that I am more worthy of her love, that is all,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered for her.


    Qin Man was not satisfied with this answer. ¡°Fu Hanzheng, don¡¯t interrupt. We are asking Weiwei, not you.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has been young and ignorant before. It is so easy to run into someone else and find out that you have found your true love.¡± Gu Weiwei did not exin the real reason, because even if she did, they might not believe her.


    Also, not many people should know that she was Gu Weiwei.


    Therefore, she had never told Luo Qianqian or Ji Cheng anything.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Lv chuckled, seemingly believing her.


    Qin Man did not believe this exnation. ¡°Why do I feel that¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt, forget it.¡± Qin Lv interrupted Qin Man.


    He used to care about the real answer.


    No matter if what she and Fu Hanzheng said was true or false, nothing would change.


    She and Fu Hanzheng were already together, and she would never be the beautiful girl, who only had eyes for him, again.

 Chapter 1357 - Better

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Better</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Man refused to leave, but Qin Lv was in a hurry to leave this suffocating ce.


    This was a ce that belonged to them and their children. There was no ce for them here.


    For more than a year, he had been trying his best to rise in the business field and catch up with Fu Hanzheng.


    He had thought that if she had left Fu Hanzheng, she would now choose him.


    However, everything he had done was a one-sided joke.


    She did not break up with Fu Hanzheng. Fu Hanzheng was the only person in her heart and no one else.


    ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Unconvinced, Qin Man stood up and said helplessly, when she saw her nephew begging her, ¡°Since there is no food, we are leaving now.¡±


    Having said these words, she left vi seven with Qin Lv.


    Qin Lv got into the car and could not help but shake as he sobbed in heartache.


    Sitting in front of him, Qin Man sighed helplessly, not knowing how tofort him.


    When Fu Hanzheng wanted to marry Mu Weiwei, he had given up.


    But after they got divorced, he seemed to have seen hope again and wanted to get Mu Weiwei back.


    However, the person he wanted to get back had never given him any hope.


    After a while, Qin Man gave him a tissue.


    ¡°Alright, you are a man, don¡¯t cry so hard. Fu Hanzheng is with her, and so I will find you a better girl.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, no one is better than her.¡± Qin Lv sighed.


    Qin Man sighed helplessly. It was indeed very difficult to find someone better than Mu Weiwei.


    But now that she was taken, he could not possibly cling to her forever.


    ¡°Men have to be able to let go. Since you are not fated, live your own life.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Lv answered distractedly.


    Qin Man mumbled as she drove away, ¡°My instinct is that the Fu Family is hiding something about Mu Weiwei.¡±


    The wedding was going well, but because of Gu Siting, Fu Hanzheng divorced her.


    Although she knew that the Gu Family and the Fu Family had a grudge against each other, it was very strange that Gu Siting would cause them to get a divorce.


    There was only one reason why Mu Weiwei and Gu Siting had such a secretive rtionship.


    For example, she was a spy arranged by Gu Siting to infiltrate the Fu Family.


    But Fu Hanzheng was smart enough to notice that.


    Even if he had not noticed it before, Gu Siting should not have exposed it.


    But if he found out about it, shouldn¡¯t he divorce her and never talk with her? Why did he have two children with her in secret?


    Qin Lv stayed silent for a while.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Qin Man was toozy to say anything more. The Gu Family was the Fu Family¡¯s worst enemy. If they were too curious, they would irritate Fu Hanzheng sooner orter.


    Qin Lv looked at the luxurious night scenery outside the window in silence, looking lost and miserable.


    ¡°Where are you going, home or your own apartment?¡± Qin Man asked as she drove.


    ¡°Back to the apartment, I want to be alone.¡± Qin Lv sighed.


    Qin Man nced at the man in the rear-view mirror and drove him back to his apartment without asking anything more.


    ¡°Come home this weekend, don¡¯t let your mother worry.¡±


    If he went home like this, his family would definitely ask him questions.


    So she asked him to get himself sorted out before going home.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Qin Lv got out of the car and returned to the apartment he had moved into.


    However, the moment he entered the apartment and poured himself a ss of wine, the doorbell rang.


    He had thought that his aunt Qin Man had returned for something, so he opened the door.


    But there was a strange man standing outside the door.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The man bowed to him and gave him his business card.


    ¡°Hello, Master Qin, my name is Kuroda Shio.¡±

 Chapter 1358 - Gu Siting and Qin Lv

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Gu Siting and Qin Lv</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Lv sized him up and looked down at the business card, startled.


    ¡°The Gu Family?¡±


    The man¡¯s business card said that he was the assistant to the President of Gu¡¯s Enterprise. Although the Qin Family did not pay as much attention to the Gu Family as the Fu Family, they had heard that Gu Siting had a capable assistant who was Japanese.


    He thought that it must be this Kuroda Shio in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu has a favour to ask Master Qin.¡± Kuroda Shio went straight to the point and revealed his purpose.


    Qin Lv gave back the business card. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    No matter how ignorant he was, he knew that the Gu Family was the Fu Family¡¯s worst enemy.


    The Qin Family and the Fu Family had been friends for years, and if he kept in touch with Gu Siting, he would offend the entire Fu Family.


    Seeing that he was about to close the door, Kuroda Shio said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Mu Weiwei to return to you, Master Qin?¡±


    Qin Lv¡¯s hand that was closing the door hesitated. This condition seemed to be very tempting to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that as long as Master Qin cooperates with us, you will get what you want in the future,¡± Kuroda Shio said sincerely.


    However, Kuroda Shio also understood that this was just bait to get him to join them.


    President Gu would never allow Miss Weiwei to be with him. He wanted to use the Qin Family¡¯s influence in Hua Land to deal with Fu Hanzheng, so that he could bring Miss Weiwei back to his side.


    As for Qin Lv, he was just one step away from achieving his goal.


    Qin Lv looked hesitant, but he did not agree.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As long as Fu Hanzheng passes away and you appear by her side to take care of her, you will definitely be able to win her heart.¡± Kuroda Shio chuckled.


    Fu Hanzheng was too guarded against the Gu Family and he knew everything about them.


    Therefore, after much consideration, President Gu set his eyes upon the Qin Family, which had been friends with the Fu Family for years.


    For more than a year, he had found that this Young Master Qin had been paying attention to Miss Weiwei, so he knew about the inside story.


    What Qin Lv could not forget was Mu Weiwei, not Miss Weiwei.


    But as long as the purpose was achieved, it did not matter who he loved as long as it could be used by them.


    ¡°Is Gu Siting out of tricks?¡± Qin Lv snorted and sneered. ¡°He wants to find the Qin Family to deal with his enemy.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin, what the Gu Family wants is for the Fu Family to close down and what you want is just a woman. If you help us, you will be helping yourself too.¡± Kuroda Shio tried to persuade him.


    Based on their investigation, he should have known that Miss Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were still together and had two children.


    But he did not seem that convinced.


    ¡°The Qin Family and the Fu Family have been friends for years and our businesses have always been in contact with each other. I am not that stupid to help you deal with the Fu Family just to bring down the Qin Family in the end.¡± Qin Lv snorted.


    Their conditions were indeed tempting, but he knew about the rtionship between the Qin Family and the Fu Family. He could not do such a rebellious thing, nor did he have the guts to do it.


    ¡°The Gu Family only wants the Fu Family, not the Qin Family.¡± Kuroda Shio smiled and tried to persuade him. ¡°If Master Qin cooperates with us, everything of the Fu Family will be the Qin Family¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting is willing to suffer such a loss?¡± Qin Lv sneered.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°The Gu Family and the Fu Family have a bloody grudge, and only one of them is destined to exist.¡± Kuroda Shio smiled deeply and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Our goal is to get rid of the Fu Family and Fu Hanzheng, and as long as you help us, the Qin Family can share the Fu Family¡¯s properties in Hua Land and¡­ that girl will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Qin Lv turned him down coldly and mmed the door.


    Kuroda Shio stood outside the door and said persistently, ¡°I have told Master Qin what needs to be said.. If you change your mind, you can contact us anytime.¡±

 Chapter 1359 - Gu Siting and Qin Lv 2

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Gu Siting and Qin Lv 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Without saying a word, Qin Lv heard the man leaving.


    Back in the living room, he tossed the business card onto the table and took a sip of wine.


    After finishing the ss of wine, he picked up the business card and looked at it for a long time, as if he were making an extremely difficult decision.


    Without Fu Hanzheng¡­


    Kuroda Shio, who had left Qin Lv¡¯s ce, called Gu Siting who was far away in A Land, after he got into the car.


    ¡°President Gu, I have met with Qin Lv.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stay in Hua Land for the time being and don¡¯t be discovered by the Fu Family,¡± Gu Siting whispered.


    Kuroda Shio stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Qin Lv¡­ turned us down.¡±


    ¡°He wille to you.¡± Gu Siting was very sure.


    Kuroda Shio was not that optimistic. ¡°The Qin Family and the Fu Family have been friends for years, I am afraid that¡­ he is not willing to help us deal with Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    The Fu Family was very guarded against the Gu Family, so it was very difficult for the Gu Family to reach into Hua Land.


    It was just that there was a lot ofpetition with Fu¡¯s Enterprise overseas.


    But only if Fu¡¯s Enterprise was touched in Hua Land would the foundation of the Fu Family be affected.


    It was very difficult for the Gu Family to do this, but if it was the Qin Family, who had been friends with the Fu Family for years, it would be very easy to do it.


    Gu Siting smiled coldly. ¡°In the business world, this so-called friendship is just an exchange of benefits. If we overthrow the Fu Family, the Qin Family can get considerable benefits and he can


    get them easily. He will not object.¡±


    ¡°He has not agreed yet, but if Qin Lv agrees, he will not be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s match,¡± Kuroda Shio said worriedly.


    When it came to business, no one in Hua Land was better than Fu Hanzheng, otherwise the Fu Family would not have stayed in Hua Land for so many years and be so powerful.


    ¡°That is why I need you to stay in Hua Land and help him,¡± Gu Siting said seriously.


    There were too many eyes upon him from the Fu Family and he could not do many things in person, so he had to rely on Kuroda Shio to do them for him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio agreed and asked, ¡°President Gu, Will Dorrans seems to be in a very dangerous situation, should we interfere?¡±


    Due to Cayman Dorrans¡¯ order, Will Dorrans, who had betrayed his family, had been attacked by many forces of the Dorrans Family. Everyone wanted to get rid of him and take over Cayman Dorrans¡¯ position.


    Now Will Dorrans was cornered.


    ¡°He contacted you?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    ¡°His trusted aide came to me and asked me to give him a safe ce to live,¡± Kuroda Shio said honestly.


    After a long silence, Gu Siting said, ¡°Arrange a ce for him to meet me.¡±


    When he formed an alliance with them, his ultimate goal was Fu Hanzheng.


    As for Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family, they were just trying to distract Cayman Dorrans. He wanted Cayman Dorrans to have no time to care about him, so that he could deal with Fu Hanzheng.


    Ever since he ran into them in Paris and found out that they even had a child, he was even more eager to finish everything.


    He had thought that by helping them, Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family would be able to get rid of Cayman, but they had not seededpletely and only injured Cayman.


    It was even uncertain if the wound was light or serious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio did not ask anything more.


    ¡°Make sure no one else knows about it.¡± Gu Siting stressed.


    Kuroda Shio was startled, as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°President Gu, are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I still have a score to settle with him. Since he is useless now, it is time to settle the score.¡± Gu Siting sounded cold and lethal.


    Kuroda Shio knew what he was nning, but he did not stop him.


    He had been with the Gu Family for so many years and he knew this man too well. No one could change his mind when he decided on something.


    Ever since Miss Weiwei left the Gu Family, President Gu had always been lethal when it came to matters surrounding her.

 Chapter 1360 - For Gu Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 1360: For Gu Weiwei?</h4>


    Kuroda Shio drove away from Qin Lv¡¯s apartment and returned to his temporary home in Hua Land.


    Then he called Will Dorrans and arranged a safe ce for both him and his assistant.


    The following day, he did not call Gu Siting until he confirmed that they were staying at the arranged ce.


    ¡°President Gu, they have moved into the arranged ce.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Siting answered and hung up the call.


    After work, he went to Shengxi Town.


    In a deserted vi, he met Will Dorrans, who had fled to A Land.


    Due to the recent escape, Will Dorrans looked very distressed and dispirited. He had not shaved for many days and his hair had not been cut for a long time. He asked Gu Siting when he saw him, while holding a bottle of brandy, ¡°President Gu, would you like a ss too?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Siting sat down on the sofa in the living room and his bodyguards followed behind him.


    Will Dorrans brought over two sses, poured some into both and raised one.


    ¡°President Gu, are you here to wee me?¡±


    Gu Siting raised the ss and swirled the contents, but did not take a sip.


    ¡°President Gu, I need you to get someone to escort me to Anderson so we can discuss our next step.¡± Will Dorrans took a sip of wine and said confidently, ¡°We still have a chance to get rid of Cayman.¡±


    ¡°We still have a chance, but¡­ you don¡¯t.¡± Gu Siting lowered his eyes, looking lethal.


    Will Dorrans looked angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans has said that whoever kills you can take his ce. What chance do you have?¡± Gu Siting snorted.


    ¡°His seat?¡± Will Dorrans snorted and took a sip of brandy. ¡°Even if Cayman dies, he will not let anyone else take his seat.¡±


    He had been by Cayman¡¯s side all these years and he knew that he wanted to groom him to take over the Dorrans Family.


    He had seen him kill his father with his own eyes, but all these years, he had been following him like a dog and doing everything devotedly, just so he could take over his position in the future.


    However, in order to restrain him, he wanted the Gu Family to get involved with the Dorrans Family.


    ¡°No matter who takes over the Dorrans Family, it will not be you,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Will Dorrans looked at Gu Siting and asked seriously, ¡°Send me to meet Anderson as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Siting swirled the ss in his hand and said calmly, ¡°I will send you away, but not to Anderson.¡±


    No matter how slow Will Dorrans was, he could hear the killing intent in the man¡¯s voice. He reached out for the gun at his waist.


    ¡°President Gu, what do you mean? Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    The moment he pulled out the gun, the bodyguards behind Gu Siting also pulled out their guns and pointed them at Will Dorrans. The atmosphere instantly became very tense and lethal.


    Gu Siting took a sip of the brandy slowly and sounded cold.


    ¡°You tried so hard to kill Weiwei, so you have to pay her back with your life.¡±


    If he had not been useful and had previously known that he was the mastermind behind Ling Yan, he would have killed him.


    But he was useless now and he did not need to keep his life.


    Will Dorrans snorted in amusement.


    ¡°I was wondering why. So it is because of Cayman¡¯s daughter, the daughter of the Gu Family, who is not your sister. Is that really necessary?¡±


    He had heard that he was not close to Gu Weiwei, so he did not need to kill him for a dead person.


    ¡°Really necessary?¡± Gu Siting looked at him coldly.


    If it had not been for him, she would still be living well in the Gu Family.


    Even if there was a barrier between them, she would still live within his reach and not have be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s woman..

 Chapter 1361 - For Gu Weiwei? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1361: For Gu Weiwei? 2</h4>


    Will Dorrans sized up Gu Siting¡¯s cold expression and shivered inwardly.


    When he agreed to cooperate with them, he had thought that he would not care about Gu Weiwei¡¯s death. After all, she was Cayman¡¯s daughter and not a real member of the Gu Family.


    But now, Gu Siting wanted to finish him himself.


    It seemed that the rumor was true. Gu Siting had fallen in love with Gu Weiwei, who was adopted by the Gu Family.


    Ling Yan and her mother had died in his hands, and today, he was here to deal with him, the mastermind behind everything.


    ¡°President Gu, why are you picking on me, a living person, for a person who has been dead for years?¡± Will Dorrans slowly removed the safety and said with a smile.


    Gu Siting¡¯s long fingers touched the ss and looked at the man who was pointing the gun at him.


    ¡°I am not going against you, but it is time to kill you.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, that is boring. Is it worth it if you want to take my life and lose your own too?¡± Will Dorrans snorted.


    He had the gun pointed at his forehead and he still wanted his life?


    Did he think that just anyone could take his life?


    Cayman Dorrans had ordered so many people to hunt him down and he had survived, so why should he be afraid of Gu Siting, a businessman?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is A Land. Since I dared to let youe here, I have no intention of letting you leave alive,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Will Dorrans pursed his lips and he stayed silent for a while. He knew that he was not at an advantage in A Land.


    ¡°President Gu, why are you making such a fuss? As long as we bring down Cayman and I return to the Dorrans Family, I can help you deal with the Fu Family and we will be even, alright?¡±


    Even if he and his men could kill their way out of this vi and managed to survive being hunted down by the Gu Family in A Land, Cayman Dorrans would still kill him elsewhere.


    Therefore, the best choice at this moment was not to be Gu Siting¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°Even?¡± Gu Siting sneered and said, ¡°You killed her and took away my most precious everything. You can¡¯t repay anything, not even if I have your life.¡±


    If killing him could bring everything back to the beginning, he would not hesitate to kill him a thousand or ten thousand times.


    Hearing this, Will Dorrans knew that it was useless to say anything, so he pressed the gun against the man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude. If you want to live, you better tell your men not to do anything rash, otherwise¡­ my gun is blind.¡±


    ¡­


    However, Gu Siting was still sitting there calmly. He raised his hand and signalled the bodyguard behind him to shoot Will Dorrans in the leg.


    Will Dorrans did not expect that he would ask his men to shoot when he had the gun against his head. He pulled the trigger in anger.


    But none of the bullets came out.


    The bodyguard behind Gu Siting fired another shot at Will Dorrans¡¯ leg. The pain made him lose his bnce and he fell to his knees in front of the sofa where Gu Siting was sitting.


    Will Dorrans threw away the gun. ¡°Gu Siting, you even bribed my trusted aide.¡±


    Only he and his trusted aide could touch his gun. His trusted aide had contacted Gu Siting and arranged for them to lie low in Shengxi Town.


    Therefore, when Gu Siting sent his men to pick them up, he had already made up his mind to kill him here.


    Also, his trusted aide had tampered with his weapon.


    ¡°You are a homeless dog and you are in danger yourself. No one would be willing to die with you.¡± Gu Siting swirled the wine in his ss and said with clenched teeth, ¡°You should not have done anything to her.¡±


    Because of him, because of Ling Yan and her mother, she left him.


    Even if he had killed Ling Yan, Ling Yan¡¯s mother, Will Dorrans and even the people who had harmed her¡­ Everything would not return to the beginning..

 Chapter 1362 - One Day

    <h4>Chapter 1362: One Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Will Dorrans knew that he would not be able to escape death, so he did not resist.


    But every word he said to Gu Siting hurt.


    ¡°Gu Siting, even if you kill me, Gu Weiwei will never return. If I die, you won¡¯t be any better off. Cayman also wants to kill you, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s death had concealed everything.


    For some reason, someone found out about it and the deeper the investigation, the more was revealed. Ling Yan was found out and in the end, even he was found.


    ¡°So you want me to let you go and deal with Cayman with you?¡± Gu Siting revealed what he was thinking.


    Will Dorrans fought the pain of the wound. ¡°Now ourmon enemy is Cayman, and even if you kill me, Cayman will not let you go.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans wanted to get rid of Gu Siting, but for some reason, he did not.


    Gu Siting stretched out his hand and the bodyguard ced his gun into his hand.


    He took it, yed with the gun in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Will, the moment I knew that you were the one who nned killing her, I wanted to hack you into pieces. It is already very benevolent of me to have let you live for so long.¡±


    Having said these words, he shot his other leg.


    Will Dorrans screamed in pain and tried to resist, but the bodyguards were all pointing guns at him.


    ¡°Tie him up.¡± Gu Siting ordered.


    Two tall bodyguards stepped forward and carried Will Dorrans to the elevator.


    His injured legs were bleeding terribly.


    Gu Siting got up and followed him into the elevator. They went up to the top floor of the vi and saw Will Dorrans tied to the sr panel.


    ¡°Gu Siting, if you want to kill me, do it now! What do you want?¡± Will Dorrans spat out blood and bellowed with his teeth clenched.


    ¡°It would be too easy for you to die quickly.¡± Gu Siting looked at the sun and said slowly, ¡°The weather forecast says that Shengxi Town will be sunny for half a month, so you can enjoy the sunshine here.¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting, are you crazy?¡± Will Dorrans cursed.


    The sr panel could absorb heat and it was going to be sunny theseing days. He was going to tie him up here and leave him out to dry.


    They had seen a lot of people who were involved in life and death situations, but it was rare for someone to prolong killing someone and torment them.


    Gu Siting was unmoved by the cursing.


    ¡°Judging from the weather, you won¡¯t die in three days, but the water in your body will slowly evaporate and dry you out.¡±


    Will Dorrans red at the man who was tormenting him. ¡°Gu Siting, one day, you will die a horrible death too.¡±


    Gu Siting did not want to hear anything more from him, so he said to the bodyguards.


    ¡°If he says anything more, stay here and deal with him so that he can¡¯t speak. Take him down when he is dead.¡±


    The bodyguard took the tape and sealed Will Dorrans¡¯ mouth, so that he could not utter a sound.


    Gu Siting took onest look at him, turned around and went downstairs to the car, ready to go back to the Gu Family.


    He had just gotten into the car when his phone rang. He answered it when he saw that it was Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, as you expected, Qin Lv¡­ wants to meet me,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    He had thought that Qin Lv would not agree to their request, but he had called and asked him to meet him.

 Chapter 1363 - Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Siting sneered and said calmly, ¡°Assist him ording to the n and¡­ don¡¯t let the Fu Family find you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, President Gu, I will report to you if there is any progress¡± Kuroda Shio whispered.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Gu Siting said and ended the call.


    After the call, he looked down at the wallpaper on the phone and fell into a daze.


    The wallpaper on the phone was a picture of Gu Weiwei on the red carpet at the film festival. She had looked over her shoulder when the crowd was rushing towards her.


    He touched the phone screen, as if he were trying to touch the girl in the wallpaper.


    Fu Hanzheng, I exchanged so much for her.


    How could you take her away from me? How could you?


    The driver sat in front and waited for a long time before hearing Gu Siting¡¯s order.


    ¡°To the airport, back to the Gu residence.¡±


    Will Dorrans would not die until a few dayster, so he did not need to wait around until he was dead.


    Also, someone woulde for him soon.


    The car drove away from the private vi to the airport and he returned to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in the capital of A Land. It was already night time.


    The moment Gu Siting entered the house, he saw Watson, Cayman Dorrans¡¯ trusted aide.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Will Dorrans is in A Land, where is he?¡± Watson said nothing more and revealed his purpose ofing here.


    Gu Siting entered the room, removed his coatzily and gave it to the servant, looking slightly surprised.


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s in A Land?¡±


    ¡°You have worked with him before, don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. He came to A Land just to seek refuge with you.¡± Watson looked angry.


    If he wasn¡¯t potentially rted to Miss Weiwei¡¯s rebirth, everything he had done would be enough to make Cayman kill him numerous times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, but I heard that he is dying,¡± Gu Siting said.


    He knew that if he gave Will Dorrans to him, he would die too.


    But he wanted those who had harmed him to end each other.


    ¡°Gu Siting, it is impossible for you not to know that someone rted to you has fled to A Land.¡± As Watson spoke, he looked lethal.


    He had killed Miss Weiwei and now he was colluding with Will Dorrans to kill Cayman. If Cayman had not given them the order not to kill him, without his order, countless people would havee to kill him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly know everyone here in the vast A Land. You think too highly of the Gu Family.¡± Gu Siting sounded indifferent, as if he had no intention of giving Will Dorrans to him.


    Watson was annoyed, but he had to tolerate it because of Cayman Dorrans¡¯ order.


    In A Land, the Gu Family could find anyone they wanted.


    He was not willing to say it, either because he was not willing to help find him or because he was in his hands, but either way he was not willing to let him bring Will Dorrans back to Italy.


    ¡°Gu Siting, Will Dorrans must die, stop ying tricks with us.¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell Cayman that the person you are looking for will disappear from A Land forever.¡± Gu Siting expressed his intentions in a roundabout way.


    Watson understood what he meant. ¡°Gu Siting, do you think that by killing Will, you can get rid of your grudge with the Dorrans Family?¡±


    What he meant was that he would not hand him over, but he would make Will Dorrans disappear forever in A Land.

 Chapter 1364 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Weiwei</h4>


    ¡°Cayman wants me dead, I know,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    He wanted him dead, but he did not kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Since Watson could not find out from him where Will Dorrans was, he did not ask anymore.


    After leaving the Gu residence, he called Cayman Dorrans in Italy and exined the situation.


    Cayman Dorrans said straightforwardly, ¡°Check where Gu Siting has been these days. He must have met Will Dorrans.¡±


    Judging from what Gu Siting had told Watson, Will Dorrans was about to die and he had seen him and done something to him.


    It had only been a few days since Will Dorrans escaped to A Land.


    So if they were to track Gu Siting¡¯s schedule, they would definitely find Will Dorrans.


    Unless his trusted aide saw Will Dorrans¡¯ body with his own eyes, he would not believe anyone.


    If Gu Siting was able to plot against him with Will Dorrans, then his words would be even more unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes, I will check now,¡± Watson answered, then rang off and drove away from the Gu Family home.


    However, when he learned of Gu Siting¡¯s whereabouts these days and found the private vi where Gu Siting imprisoned Will Dorrans, several days had already passed.


    After he arrived at the vi, he was stopped by Gu Siting¡¯s men.


    But after reporting to Gu Siting, those men let him in.


    When Watson entered the vi, he was brought to the top floor of the vi and saw Will Dorrans, who was tied to the sr panel and had be a dried corpse.


    After he confirmed his identity, he called Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°Will is dead.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans stayed silent for two seconds. ¡°Got it, don¡¯t leak any news for the time being.¡±


    He had given the order that whoever killed Will Dorrans would take his position.


    Now, if this news was leaked, it would cause a huge sensation. He still needed some time to deal with the remaining arrangements.


    ¡°I know, I will deal with it.¡± Watson had been by Cayman¡¯s side for years and he knew what he needed to do.


    ¡°Well, be careful,¡± Cayman said.


    Since Will Dorrans was dead, his next target was Anderson, who had been his enemy for years.


    The Anderson Family were involved in Weiwei¡¯s death and now they wanted him dead. He was not magnanimous enough to pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Cayman, then¡­ Gu Siting¡­¡± Watson asked carefully.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on him,¡± Cayman said.


    ording to Yuan Shuo, Weiwei¡¯s rebirth was rted to Gu Siting.


    So no matter how much he wanted to kill him, he could not kill him now.


    But he would not allow him to approach Weiwei and disturb her current life.


    He knew that he still had not given up on Weiwei, but seeing Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng happy was enough to torment him.


    Nothing was more painful than taking away everything a person wanted.


    He would never be able to have everything he wanted, but he could only watch Fu Hanzheng have it. He would spend the rest of his life in misery.


    No matter how unwilling he was, Weiwei was still beyond his reach..

 Chapter 1365 - Fu Hanzhengs Uneasiness

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Uneasiness</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei was taking care of the two children at home and she did not care much about the outside world, let alone knowing what happened between the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family.


    Fu Hanzheng would help her take care of the two children every morning, and he would only go to thepany after he ate something. He would alsoe home early in the afternoon, just like a model father and a good husband.


    But a piece of news about the Gu Family these past few days made him a bit uneasy.


    Kuroda Shio was missing.


    This man had always been Gu Siting¡¯s right-hand man and if he suddenly disappeared, he must have been carrying out some secret work for Gu Siting.


    On the way home from work, Fu Hanzheng asked Fu Shiqin as he leafed through the unfinished files, ¡°Still no sign of Kuroda Shio?¡±


    ¡°No, did he betray Gu Siting and¡­¡± Fu Shiqin indicated that he had been killed by the Gu Family.


    Without looking up, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°The Kuroda Family has been with the Gu Family for three generations. They can¡¯t betray the Gu Family so easily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a missing assistant, there is no need to go through so much trouble to find him,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled. He and Lei Meng were very tired from searching for Kuroda Shio these past few days.


    ¡°Keep looking, find out where he is and what he is doing as soon as possible.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged him seriously.


    After Weiwei brought the children home and ran into Gu Siting in Paris, he had been feeling uneasy. He had a feeling that Gu Siting would do something to the Fu Family during this time.


    Therefore, he had been paying close attention to his every move since they returned home.


    However, if his men lost Gu Siting, they would have no idea where he was or what he was doing.


    This feeling made him very uneasy.


    The grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family was because of the previous generation.


    And now Gu Siting was targeting him and the Fu Family for one more reason ¨C Weiwei.


    ¡°I have told Lei Meng and the others that Gu Siting, Will Dorrans, and the Anderson Family did not cause any trouble when they joined forces.¡± Fu Shiqin had always looked down on Gu Siting, so he did not think that he could deal with his brother.


    However, Fu Hanzheng had never underestimated this opponent, especially when he was eyeing Weiwei.


    Cayman Dorrans was too busy to care about him, so he might have to do something about it.


    Gu Siting¡¯s every move was watched by the Fu Family, so he could guess what he was up to.


    But this time, he did not do anything, but his trusted aide, who had been following him all this time, had disappeared, which made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Gu Siting, but I am afraid that the two children will be his targets too.¡±


    If it was against him, he would not let him seed so easily.


    With Weiwei¡¯s intelligence and skills, she would find a way to inform him immediately, even if she could not escape.


    But if they could not protect the two children well, Youyou and Tiantian, who could not even speak or walk at the age of six-months, they would be at Gu Siting¡¯s mercy.


    Weiwei cared so much about the two children. If he did not protect them well and something happened to them, she would go crazy..

 Chapter 1366 - Good

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing that it was about his lovely nephew and niece, Fu Shiqin became serious.


    ¡°I will call Lei Mengter, but Will Dorrans is being hunted by Cayman and the Anderson Family can¡¯t even take care of themselves. How can he alone turn the situation around?¡±


    Without the Anderson Family as the shield, it would not be so easy for Gu Siting to fight his brother.


    ¡°Call him now, and don¡¯t mention it in front of Weiwei when you get home.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    She had stopped filming and stayed at home to take care of the two children. She loved them deeply and if she knew about this, she would be even more worried.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiqin made a call to Lei Meng and stressed that he must find out where Kuroda Shio was as soon as possible.


    After the call, he nced at his brother discreetly.


    ¡°Brother, Sister-inw is the one who spends the most time with the children. Let her know that it is better to be careful.¡±


    After all, she would only be extra careful when she knew about the situation. That would also be a great help towards her and the children¡¯s safety.


    ¡°She has been through too much alone.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    Before they met, she had experienced too many painful experiences and he was not by her side.


    He only hoped that she would be happy every single day by his side.


    As for the bad things, they should all be isted away from her world.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Shiqin understood what he meant and stopped mentioning it.


    He also knew that his sister-inw had suffered a lot at the Gu Family before she met his brother.


    However, he was just feeling sorry for his brother, but he also did not want her to worry about the Gu Family.


    When they returned to vi seven, they found Gu Weiwei and the nursery teacher taking care of the two children and feeding them dinner.


    Youyou and Tiantian, who were almost seven months old, had started to grow teeth. They had two small teeth and when they smiled, they looked very cute.


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, Second Uncle is back!¡±


    The moment they entered the house, Fu Shiqin tossed away his briefcase and ran towards them. He was even more proactive than Fu Hanzheng.


    The two little ones were sitting on the cushions and he sat down too. He hugged Tiantian and reached out to stroke Youyou¡¯s head.


    Fu Hanzheng entered the house, nced at the two children and approached Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Were they obedient today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gave the feeding work to the nursery teacher and gave Fu Hanzheng a big hug.


    ¡°They are quite obedient today, and so am I.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled brightly and kissed her forehead.


    No matter how busy he was with work and how much trouble he was in, as long as she was here, with his lovely wife he would feel that there was nothing more he could ask for.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, let¡¯s eat first?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng took her into the dining room.


    Fu Shiqin turned around and saw the two people who had left their son and daughter behind.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you not going to care about the children?¡±


    ¡°Just feed them yourself.¡± Gu Weiwei turned around and smiled, then went to eat dinner with Fu Hanzheng.


    She spent more time at home than with Fu Hanzheng.


    She spent most of the day with the children and Fu Hanzheng only had a few hours free after work.. Of course, it was more important to keep himpany at this time.

 Chapter 1367 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 1367: True Love</h4>


    Fu Shiqin went to help feed Tiantian and Youyou first before heading to the dining room for dinner.


    The moment he entered the dining room, he could smell the strong aroma of their love.


    His brother was picking out the bones carefully and putting the fish into Gu Weiwei¡¯s bowl.


    He sat down and saw that only the head and the long fish spine were left of the sweet and sour fish dish.


    ¡°Brother, I want fish too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°Eat the fish head,¡± he said as he ced another piece of fish with the bones removed into Gu Weiwei¡¯s bowl.


    Gu Weiwei put it into her mouth in satisfaction. ¡°Second Master, not everyone can be treated like this.¡±


    She liked fish, but not the fish bones.


    But every time she ate with Fu Hanzheng, it was very easy to eat fish.


    Fu Shiqin pinched the fish head andined quietly.


    ¡°Love is more important than brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    ¡°I said¡­ the fish head is delicious,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei corrected him instantly. ¡°He said that you value your wife more than your brother.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Do you think it should be different?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡± Fu Shiqin got frightened instantly.


    What could he say?


    What would he dare to say?


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I am above you in your brother¡¯s heart?¡±


    After revealing the secret of her identity, she had never doubted that her position in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart would be affected by anything.


    Fu Shiqin did not want to be filled with love on this topic, so he asked, ¡°Where is Third Brother? Is he chasing Ding Dingdong again?¡±


    ¡°He must have gone to find Ding Dongdong,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiqin chewed the fish head happily and asked curiously, ¡°Logically speaking, if she wanted revenge, Ding Dongdong should have appeased the hatred in her heart after giving Third Brother the cold shoulder for so long. If she continues to give him the cold shoulder, he will be one even more desperate.¡±


    ¡°That might be a good thing,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If she gave in just like that, Fu Shiyi would not necessarily like her.


    ¡°If it is not that she doesn¡¯t like Third Brother, then she should just date him.¡± Fu Shiqin spoke up for Fu Shiyi.


    Gu Weiwei took some soup and took a small sip.


    ¡°Liking him is one thing, but Ding Dongdong has fallen for Third Master once before. If Third Master is not 100% in love with her, she will not be able to confess her true feelings to Fu Shiyi.¡±


    Because she was afraid that if she gave her heart to him sincerely again, he would just y with her.


    ¡°100% in love?¡± Fu Shiqin frowned, finding it hard to understand.


    Gu Weiwei threw a sweet look at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Just like how your brother likes me.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips helplessly. ¡°Sister-inw, I know that you two are in a good rtionship, but you don¡¯t have to keep showing me your love. Please, let me go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true love.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    When their hearts were filled with each other, it was natural that they would unintentionally show off their love.


    Fu Shiqin felt that this sweet and sour fish head was a bit greasy. Sometimes, he just could not understand why his brother¡¯s brain was so different from normal people¡¯s.


    After he had decided to be with Gu Weiwei, he could tolerate whatever his sister-inw did, as long as it was not a betrayal.


    Especially after he found out about the rtionship between sister-inw and the Gu Family, his reaction was too difficult for him to understand.


    If it had been him or Fu Shiyi, they would have broken up with her on the spot.


    But his brother knew everything and had still dragged her to register their marriage, as if he was afraid that she would run away..

 Chapter 1368 - Movie Queen

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Movie Queen</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were ying with their daughter in the living room.


    On a whim, she lectured her daughter in her arms.


    ¡°Tiantian, call me Mama, Mama¡­¡±


    The little girl blinked her cute eyes and called out happily.


    ¡°Baba, baba¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and continued.


    However, the girl still called her Baba.


    Fu Shiqin said excitedly, ¡°Brother, look, Tiantian is calling you too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had tried to teach her daughter all she could, so she turned to Youyou instead.


    She smiled at her son in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms and demonstrated.


    ¡°Youyou, call me mama, mama!¡±


    However, after being startled for a few seconds, the sound called out was still Baba.


    He was not the only one who called her that, so did Tiantian. The more they called her, the more excited they became.


    Gu Weiwei sighed in disappointment. ¡°You two are so heartless, is it so difficult to call me Mama?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was very happy when the two children called out ¡®Baba¡¯.


    But he still consoled his wife.


    ¡°They are still young, and it is a bit difficult for them to pronounce ¡®Mama¡¯. They are still unable to form the word, so they will call you Mama in a few months.¡±


    Gu Weiwei lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Of course she knew that it was not the time for the children to learn how to speak. She just wanted to


    try teaching them when she saw them babbling every day.


    Fu Shiqin turned on the TV in the living room, he drank the soup and watched the evening entertainment news.


    A report about Li Xing¡¯er with her child was shown on TV, which attracted hisints.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a parent-child variety show? The audience is forgetful too. They¡¯ve even forgotten what she did before. So a child is now enough to clear her name?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er had been forced to quit the entertainment industry because she had and Zhou Meiqin had tried to ruin his sister-inw¡¯s career.


    But ever since she gave birth to the child, she had been on a parent-child variety show and gained the image of a good mother, and gradually, she had been cleared of her previous image.


    Afterining angrily, he turned to his sister-inw, who was keeping the childrenpany.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you not going to teach her a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Am I that free?¡± Gu Weiwei did not even watch the news.


    Fu Shiqin sighed helplessly. She did not care about it, so what could he do?


    Havingined about Li Xing¡¯er, the next piece of news was about a new star returning to Hollywood.


    It would have been great if it was just the usual news, but Gu Weiwei was involved.


    The female star was called Collis. She was of mixed ethnicity and had outstanding features. Recently, she had taken over a bigmercial contract that Gu Weiwei had terminated. The news keptparing Collis with Gu Weiwei and demeaning Gu Weiwei, making Collis a rising star.


    ¡°Damn, are you serious? She has only starred in two movies in the past two years and won an award. She is so arrogant when she returns home. Sister-inw was not so arrogant even when she created a box office of ten billion yuan¡­¡±


    Fu Shiqin was very angry, even angrier than when he was attacked.


    What was wrong with this journalist? They hadpared Collis to his sister-inw, and made her look like a rising star who had yed a Movie Queen who was worth billions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what the news in this industry is always like? This Collis has always had some acting skills,¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely.


    Due to childbirth, she had not been working for almost two years and had not appeared in front of the media. Now that there was a new star who was very popr, of course she would be stepped on and be unsupported.

 Chapter 1369 - Can I Pinch You?

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Can I Pinch You?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shigin sighed regretfully and pointed at Collis who looked very recognizable on TV.


    ¡°Sister-inw, many of the endorsements you terminated are now being taken on by this person. and she has brought your poprity with her.¡±


    Some even implied that his sister-inw was an outdated movie queen ¡°So what? Do you want me to put down my children andpete with her? Without Collis, there would be Li Lisi and Wang Lisi. Can I still win? Gu Weiwei countered with amusement


    She was in this industry because she loved performing and not because she wanted to pursue fame and fortune.


    ¡°But sister-inw, how can you stand it when she keeps stepping on your reputation? Fu Shiqin said in disbelief.


    Ifit had been before his sister-inw gave birth, she would have taught her how to behave.


    ¡°There are many people in this industry who are jealous of me, but I am not going to deal with them all.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded rxed, not caring about the news at all.


    She had been nning to stay at home with the children for the next two or three years. There was no need for her to show up and argue with them over such a small matter.


    With Fu Hanzheng by her side and the cute twins by her side, her life was already perfect. Why should she be affected by these irrelevant people and matters?


    ¡°Alright, as long as you are happy,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    She did not care about it, so what was he angry about?


    Fu Hanzheng nced at the news on TV and looked thoughtful Seeing that the children were getting sleepy, Gu Weiwei picked up her daughter and said, ¡°They are falling asleep; let¡¯s send them back to the room.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng followed her into the room with his son in his arms and asked with a low voice, when the two children fell asleep, ¡°Won¡¯t you regret letting go of your career because of the children?


    Gu Weiwei covered the two children with their nkets and chuckle ¡°I can be a director whenever I want, but children only grow up once in their lives, I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±


    The time from when a child was bor, till around three or four years old, was when a child was most dependent on his parents. When he went to


    kindergarten and then to school, would he then gradually grow up to be independent


    Therefore, their time together was very important and precious. She did not want to be an absent mother at such an important time.


    She was adopted into the Gu Family and although Mrs. Gu had always treated her well, the Gu Family had a purpose for treating her well.


    She had never experienced the happiness of having her biological parents by her side. She did not want her child to be unable to have one of their parents by their side either.


    She liked acting and directing, but she was not in a hurry to make aeback for a few years. But if she missed the children growing up because of her work, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and sighed.


    ¡°You are a good mother, and a good wife.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and looked at him sideways.


    You are a good father and a good husband¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s appearance had taught her what was most important and what was to be cherished the most.


    Although they were still divorced on paper, yet when she thought of how she had confessed to him that she was Gu Weiwei and how he had put down his work the following day ande home to marry her, her heart still skipped a beat.


    Didn¡¯t he know about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family?


    He knew that, but he also knew that he loved her more than anything else.


    Therefore, he did not take revenge, question her or get angry. He only brought her to the Civil Affairs office to register their marriage and express his feelings and standpoint.

 Chapter 1370 - Boss Backup

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Boss¡¯ Backup</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei had totally forgotten about the news about Collis.


    But Jolin, who had been paying attention to the entertainment industry, felt


    very annoyed.


    During the weekend, he took Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to vi seven and


    visited Gu Weiwei and the two children


    The moment Ji Cheng entered the room, she went straight to the two babies.


    They were in their pajamas and were ying with the toys happily.


    Jolin put the magazine on the table and said, ¡°Look at these mediapanies,


    you have not shown up for more than a year and now every female star dares to


    use you as a stepping stone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the news in the magazine. It was just that some media


    panies wereparing her to this Hollywood actress, and they were trying


    to tter her and make her, Gu Weiwei, look bad.


    Also, they had put in some original pictures of her and then photoshopped in


    pictures of Collis beside her ones.


    Suddenly, she realized that Compared to her, Collis was like the difference


    between heaven and earth.


    This girl has good eyes and a good nose.¡± Gu Weiweimented.


    ¡°You!¡± Jolin was annoyed by her. ¡°She has stepped on you and you still praise


    her for being good-looking. They said that pregnancy makes you dumb for


    three years, are you dumb too?


    ¡°I am not signed to any work right now, so I can admire her.¡± Gu Weiwei was


    very open-minded.


    Jolin was raging in the living room, but he did not dare to get angry in front of


    her, so he had to tolerate her and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°But if Collis tramples you like this today, countless people will follow suit


    tomorrow. When you make aeback, the good reputation you have gained


    from winning awards for movies these past few years will all be ruined by


    these people.¡±


    He knew that she was withdrawing because she wanted to spend more time


    with the two children.


    But when the two children were older, with her passion for the film industry,


    she would make aeback.


    He did not expect for her to be able to keep her poprity for the next few


    years, but at least she would not ruin her reputation.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then what do you


    want to do?


    ¡°Of course you are going to show up and teach her a lesson,¡± Jolin said


    furiously. She had never disappointed when it came to face pping.


    At the very least, she had the support of Boss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to teach her¡± Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly.


    If she had time to argue with someone, she might as well stay at home with the


    children.


    Then take some time to take some pictures, I can send the drafts.¡± Jolin took a


    step back.


    Even if she had quit filming for more than a year and had two children, she was


    still more than good-looking enough to beat all the female stars in the


    entertainment industry.


    Gu Weiwei still did not want to, but she agreed.


    After all, Jolin was nning for her future, and if she was still unmoved, he


    would be very anxious.


    Okay, I will book the stylist and photographer tomorrow, call me if you have


    time during the next week,¡± Jolin said instantly.


    Hearing her words of agreement, Jolin decided to make a call right then and


    there, and made an appointment with the stylist and photographer.


    ¡°The stylist and photographer have already been booked. If you are free this


    week, you can do the shooting within a few hours.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had not expected that he would move so fast that she had no chance


    to turn him down.


    Then let¡¯s see.. in two days I will go there when I have time.¡±


    Anyway, it was just a few pictures. At her speed, the makeup and shooting


    would take at most three hours.


    It would save her a lot of timepared to going to work and arguing with


    others

 Chapter 1371 - Still Good-looking

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Still Good-looking</h4>


    Trantor: Henvee Trantions Editor: Henvee Trantions


    Due to Jolin¡¯s urging, Gu Weiwei went to the studioter on in the week that


    Jolin had booked after watching the two children take an afternoon nap.


    Jolin had been waiting for her. The moment he saw her, he urged the stylist to


    do her makeup and the photographer started to adjust the lighting.


    Gu Weiwei looked at herself in the mirror and frowned.


    ¡°Do I need to look like this?¡±


    In the past, her makeup was light and fairy-like, and it was rare for her to have


    such thick makeup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make four sets, one for the viin, one for the queen and two for the


    ultimate style. We will definitely cause a sensation.¡± Jolin said confidently.


    ¡°Queen? What the hell?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned even more.


    Jolin smiled and started to exin.


    ¡®The aura you give off should be as handsome as Yuan Meng.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips tuitched. ¡°Why are we trying so hard?¡±


    He wanted her to shoot two styles, one was beautiful and charming and the


    other was sexy and handsome. It was very different from her usual style.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had any work for more than a year, so of course the pictures you


    release must be impactful.¡± Jolin sized up her makeup with his arms crossed,


    feeling very satisfied.


    She had always been elegant and fairy-like, and the fans and the public had


    seen her numerous times.


    But she had never tried such a charming and sexy style before.


    He believed that as long as it was released, it would definitely make the


    headlines.


    Gu Weiwei did not object too much. She had only shown one style while in this


    industry and one day, the fans would get tired of it.


    The stylist checked the makeup and clothes and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up and followed Jolin to the studio.


    Although she had not been on any work assignments for more than a year, the


    moment she stood in front of the camera, she exuded a strong aura and started


    to work


    The photographer talked with her about the style and feeling of this set of


    pictures and she instantly switched to another mode.


    From the look in her eyes to the aura she exuded, she had turned into an


    enchanting viin.


    Jolin was very excited. He had thought that it would be very difficult for her to


    get into the right mood after being pregnant and having a child for so long, but


    he had been worried for nothing.


    She could appear in front of the camera anytime.


    The first set waspleted within one hour and then she went to get changed.


    Her makeup had beenpletely changed, so that the soft look was reduced,


    making her look exquisite and grand.


    Dressed in a ck suit, she looked totally different.


    When they arrived at the studio, the photographer took two pictures and


    adjusted the lighting before sayine


    ¡°You need to be colder , more intimidating and more aggressive¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she stood up and started to pose.


    Jolin had hired a very excellent photographer and Gu Weiwei was very


    photogenic , so the shooting went very smoothly.


    When Gu Weiwei went to remove the makeup, Jolin and the photographer were


    going through the photos on theputer.


    ¡°Miss. Mu has a very strong awareness of the camera, not a single picture is


    bad , ¡± the photographer said excitedly.


    She was not only the darling of the big screen but also the darling of the


    ¡°Of course, my girl is not bad at all,¡± Jolin said proudly.


    Even if she was out for a year or two, she was still good-looking and elegant.


    Gu Weiwei removed her makeup, got changed and went over to Jolin.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I am leaving now.¡±


    The children should have woken up by now.


    Youyou was easy to deal with, but Tiantian, this clingy girl, would definitely


    cry if she did not see her mother when she woke up

 Chapter 1372 - Still Good-looking 2

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Still Good-looking 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jolin knew that she was worried about the two children, so he checked the time and said, ¡°Then I will drive you home now.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, Lei Ning is waiting for me in the car,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had nned to drive herself, but Lei Ning insisted on driving her here and waiting for her to finish her work.


    Jolin walked her to the parking lot and saw her getting into the car. Then he went back to the studio and talked with the photographer about the post-production.


    Since the pictures were very good, Jolin got all the pictures within two days without much effort.


    Jolin was helping Shiyi Culture with two newbies, and he happened to take one of them to an event, so he ended up being in the same makeup room with Collis.


    Collis¡¯ agent greeted him passionately.


    ¡°Jolin, you are here too.¡±


    Jolin answered briefly and ignored him.


    This man used to be hispetitor and they had always quarreled with each other for the sake of their own artists.


    But he had never been his match.


    But because he had brought in Collis and his worth had increased tremendously, and the artists he had brought in were all newbies who had just entered the industry, and also Weiwei was at home taking care of the child, he was now at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Jolin, our Collis has always admired Movie Queen Mu Weiwei, but she has not shown up for more than a year,¡± Collis¡¯ agent said regretfully.


    Hearing their conversation, Collis tuned to Jolin and looked at him through the mirror where her makeup was being done.


    ¡°Agent Jolin, if there is a chance, can you introduce me to Sister Wei?¡±


    Jolin snorted. ¡°Weiwei is two years younger than you, how can you call her older sister!?¡±


    If Weiwei had not been keeping the two childrenpany, she would have reached an unimaginable height in the industry.


    But with her talent and ability, she could just work hard for a few more years and as long as she wanted to make aeback, she could retur to the peak anytime.


    ¡°It is just to do with a matter of time before of when we entered the industry. Sister Wei is my senior, so it is not wrong to call her Sister.¡± Collis defended herself with a smile.


    When she was still a minor role in Hollywood, she had heard of this Movie Queen who was worth ten billion yuan. She had thought that she could meet her when she returned home, so that they could have a chance to work together.


    Unexpectedly, after she returned to the country, this Movie Queen Mu Weiwei disappeared.


    She did not make movies,mercials or attend any events. She was totally out of the industry and no one knew where she was and what she was doing.


    ¡°You did not show such respect to your seniors when you used Weiwei for your poprity.¡± Jolin sneered.


    Without saying a word, Collis turned around and asked the makeup artist to continue with the makeup.


    Her agent said sinisterly, ¡°They are about the same age and they are in the same industry. It is inevitable that they will bepared by the media and fans. We don¡¯t want that to happen either.¡±


    Jolin sneered and said nothing more. Sitting next to him, he was going over the pictures sent by the photographer.


    After the makeup was done, some photographers took pictures and edited them, before posting them on Weibo.


    Collis had two very popr movies and she was on a variety show, so she was very popr these days.


    One post on Weibo would definitely be a hot topic.


    Actually, after the pictures were shown on Weibo, she reached the third most popr topic within an hour.


    Jolin checked Weibo and saw that Collis¡¯ fans were supporting Collis with Weiwei¡¯s name.


    After reading the post, he logged into Gu Weiwei¡¯s ount and posted a picture.

 Chapter 1373 - Kuroda Shio Appears in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Kuroda Shio Appears in the Capital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor:</strong>


    Copyright, Please visit  to support our website.


    Henyee Trantions


    It was just one picture and within half an hour, she had surpassed Collis and reached the top search.


    [Weiwei: I disappeared for 603 days and I am finally back.)


    {Why is there only one picture and not more?)


    [What Collis? She is nothingpared to our Meiwei?)


    [Do you really think that my idol is dead, just because you are trying to ride on her fame?]


    [After Weiwei¡¯s movie, I have not been to the cinema for more than a year.]


    After being silent for more than a year, one picture made countless fans go crazy.


    Collis¡¯ agent soon received the news and saw that almost the entire inte was talking about this Movie Queen who had disappeared for more than a year.


    Soon, the poprity of Collis¡¯ Weibo was pushed down to the top five of the hot search list.


    Also, those fans whopared her to Mu Weiwei on Weibo were totally crushed by Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans.


    Of course, Gu Weiwei, who was at home taking care of the children, had no idea.


    She did not know about it until Fu Shigin came home and told her about it.


    Fu Shigin clicked open Weibo curiously. ¡°Jolin is so terrible at this! Why did he only post one picture?¡±


    ¡°Our sister-inw is so pretty that she only needs one picture,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    She had been silent for over a year and had only sent one picture, which was very precious to her fans.


    However, Gu Weiwei was busy feeding her son noodles, so she had no interest in being involved.


    ¡°In this way, Collis should be more obedient,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    No matter how much she tried, his sister-inw would only release one picture and it would be enough to crush her.


    It was normal for the public to get tired of seeing the frequent exposure of Collis, but when the Movie Queen, who had mysteriously disappeared for more than a year, suddenly had news, it made everyone even more curious.


    ¡°If she dares to be indecent, of course all her resources will be gone.¡± Fu Shigin snorted.


    His sister-inw could tolerate it, but his brother couldn¡¯t.


    In just one sentence, the movies that had set Collis to be in the lead roles were all changed today.


    They must have received the news too.


    Hearing Fu Shigin¡¯s words, Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng who was feeding his daughter water.


    ¡°You did something?¡±


    In the entertainment industry of Hua Land, very few people could interfere with the resources of an A-lister.


    But Fu Hanzheng could do it easily.


    ¡°No, it was decided on by a few investors,¡± Fu Hanzheng said innocently.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that in the future. These are the rules of survival in this industry.¡±


    ¡°There is a charity event hosted by Fu¡¯s Enterprise next week, do you want to go?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°No need.¡±


    After being silent for so long, almost no mediapany would look for her purposefully. If Jolin showed up again, he would be the target of all mediapanies.


    ¡°Twant to be with you.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. Due to his work and the children, they rarely went on a date alone.


    ¡°Since President Fu is so kind as to invite me, I will go with you.¡±


    They were just talking when Fu Shigin received a call and came running over.


    ¡°Brother, I just received news that Lei Meng said that Kuroda Shio has appeared in the capital recently

 Chapter 1374 - Not Weiwei and the Children

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Not Weiwei and the Children</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Kuroda Shi


    Hearing the name, Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shigin in astonishment. ¡°What is Kuroda Shio doing in Hua Land?¡±


    Kuroda Shio was Gu Siting¡¯s most trusted aide. If he was in the capital of Hua Land, either Gu Siting was here or he had been ordered by Gu Siting.


    They must havee to Hua Land for the Fu Family.


    Fu Shigin pped his forehead and realized that he had done something wrong.


    His brother had repeatedly told him that his sister-inw was not to know about this matter. He had been so agitated when he received the call that he hade straight over to tell him about it, totally forgetting that he was hiding this matter from his sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a cold look at him and said after feeding his daughter water, ¡°Not sure yet, but we should find out soon.¡±


    ¡°Did hee alone or with Gu Siting?¡± Gu Weiwei asked worriedly.


    After she ran into him in Parisst time, she felt uneasy.


    When Yuan Meng left, she kept reminding her to be careful. But now Kuroda Shio hade to the capital of Hua Land, which made her nervous.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fu Shigin nced at his brother discreetly, wondering if he should continue.


    Fu Hanzheng gave his daughter to the nurse and said calmly, ¡°He came alone, don¡¯t worry, we can deal with it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and did not ask anything more.


    ¡°Then¡­ go ahead.¡±


    With such news, they would definitely investigate the purpose of Kuroda Shio¡¯s visit to Hua Land.


    ¡°You and the children should rest early,¡± Fu Hanzheng said to her and asked Fu Shigin to go to the study.


    ¡®The moment he entered the study, Fu Shigin admitted his mistake instantly.


    ¡°Brother, I am sorry, I forgot about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did he appear? Where is he now? Any news?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked what he needed to focus on.


    The most important thing now was to figure out why Kuroda Shio was here.


    Fu Shigin sighed helplessly. ¡°We only found out that he appeared in Hua Land a few days ago, but we don¡¯t know where he is. This man is very secretive.¡±


    If Gu Siting hade with him, their men would have noticed it.


    But only Kuroda Shio hade discreetly, so they did not notice it.


    ¡°Search for the reason again.¡±


    With one hand against his forehead, Fu Hanzheng was thinking about Gu Siting¡¯s purpose of sending Kuroda Shio to Hua Land.


    ¡°Lei Meng said that the other party used a fake identity and the ce where he lives changes every day, so it is very difficult to find him,¡± Fu Shigin said.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips. ¡°The more mysterious it is, the more it means that they are carrying out a secret n.¡±


    Also, it was most likely rted to the Fu Family.


    Fu Shigin got very nervous because of his brother¡¯s attitude. ¡°He seems to be here alone, so he shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    His brother was most concerned about his sister-inw and the two children, but they usually stayed in this vi and did not go out. Lei Ning and a group of bodyguards were responsible for their safety.


    If Gu Siting only sent Kuroda Shio, he would not have been able to approach sister-inw and the two children.


    ¡°His first goal is not her and the children, but me,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    It was too risky to kidnap her like this. If he were Gu Siting, he would find a way to get rid of him, so that he could bring Weiwei back from Hua Land..

 Chapter 1375 - Thank You for Understanding Me

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Thank You for Understanding Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Fu Shiqin scratched his head and mumbled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he might attack the children first? Why are you saying that he wants to deal with you first?¡±


    What was his brother talking about?


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have the chance to do anything to Weiwei and the child, he will create chaos for me instead, so that I won¡¯t have time to help her and the child.¡± Fu Hanzheng guessed with a serious face.


    Before he met Weiwei, he had never been worried about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    But after meeting Weiwei and having children, he had a weakness and he was afraid that they would be implicated and injured, so now he had many worries.


    ¡°Lwill keep an eye out for sister-inw and the children.¡± Fu Shiqin promised seriously.


    ¡®When Gu Siting faked his sister-inw¡¯s death and kidnapped her to the Gu Family, his brother was extremely frightened.


    His brother, who seemed to have lost his soul at that moment, did not want to see it happen again.


    ¡°Try everything you can to find out who Kuroda Shio met in Hua Land.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked very serious.


    Now that Will Dorrans had lost his position, the Anderson Family would definitely be Cayman Dorrans¡¯ next target. Gu Siting could not shake the Fu Family with just the Gu Family, so he would definitely find more helpers.


    Kuroda Shio must have found help in Hua Land.


    But they still did not know who they were looking for.


    ¡°Got it, I will dig him out even if I have to dig three feet deep.¡± Fu Shiqin promised.


    Fu Hanzheng was still worried. Since the Gu Family were looking for someone to work with and they were so secretive, they must be on guard against the Fu Family.


    Therefore, it would not be easy to find Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°Well¡­ if there is nothing else, you should go back and keep sister-inw and the childrenpany.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded him. Seeing his sister-inw¡¯s expression, it was clear that she had started to worry too.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded, told Fu Shiyi about the preparations for the two meetings and left the study for the master bedroom.


    Gu Weiwei had just finished bathing the two children, when Fu Hanzheng took over the task of getting the children dressed and asked her to sit down and rest.


    Sitting next to them, Gu Weiwei sized up the man who was carefully putting on clothes for the two children.


    ¡°Is Kuroda Shio a problem?¡±


    Although he said that he could deal with it.


    But judging from his serious expression, she still felt that it was not going well.


    ¡°No he¡¯s not, we have found his whereabouts.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded rxed.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. She wanted to help but knew that if she was involved, he would be even more worried.


    ¡®Therefore, she did not ask to help him but said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself and the children, you can deal with Kuroda Shio.¡±


    He did not want her to get too involved in the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, so what she could do was to take good care of herself and the children, so that he would not have to worry about anything.


    Fu Hanzheng helped the children to get dressed and kissed them on their cheeks. Then he caressed Weiwei¡¯s narrow face and kissed her soft lips.


    ¡°Weiwei, thank you for understanding me.¡±


    He was still thinking about how to tell her not to worry.


    But before he could persuade her, she had already said those words.


    Instead of asking anything more, she said that she would take good care of his children, so that he would not have to worry about anything.

 Chapter 1376 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1376: I Love You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>


    Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei leaned forward and kissed his lips, smiling brightly at him.


    ¡°Idon¡¯t want to hear any thanks.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead.


    However, after the two children were settled down, Gu Weiwei heard many sweet words in bed.


    Not only words, but the man also tried his best to express his love for her, wishing that he could die with her and not let her go until she begged for mercy.


    So Gu Weiwei, who always got up early, failed to get up for the first time in a while.


    Fu Hanzheng got up early in the morning, washed himself up, took care of his son and daughter and brought them to the living room for breakfast.


    She had not paid attention to the entertainment news in Hua Land for more than a year and now she found that there were many new faces. Of course, some people had fallen silent like her.


    However, Qiu Ling had won many awards with the help of two excellent productions, Sleepless and Life Reboot, and she had now be an A-lister and a female lead that many famous directors were fighting to use.


    Then there was Collis, who had returned from Hollywood and became the darling of many famousmercials, and she was also liked by some famous movie directors.


    Li Xing¡®er had also gained a lot of fans because of her child, and her career that had fallen into the bottom of the valley started to get better.


    Of course, the most popr headline was none other than the headline of Fu Shiyi courting a girl, and the girl he was courting was Ding Dongdong, who had dumped him recently.


    His fans strongly objected and attacked Ding Dongdong, causing Ding Dongdong¡¯s fans toe and fight with them. It was very lively.


    Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady yed with the two children for a long time and did note over to have tea with Gu Weiwei until the two children started to take an afternoon nap.


    ¡°Weiwei, we would like to hold their birthday celebration at the Fu Family, do you think that is possible?¡±


    Although it was still a few months before the children turned one, she still had to start the preparations early..

 Chapter 1377 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Marriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>


    Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei had expected that they would ask this question sooner orter.


    But if she was holding a birthday banquet for the children at the Fu Family, she and Fu Hanzheng would not be able to get married yet, and she and the children would be in an awkward position.


    ¡°Well¡­ let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°We know that the Fu Family owes you and your children a lot this past year.¡± Old Lady sighed and said straightforwardly, ¡°I have told Hanzheng clearly that even if you remarry now, I will not say a word.¡±


    They had just found out about everything and got so emotional that they forced them to divorce.


    It had been more than a year since she saw Hanzheng change into someone else. When she heard about the arrival of the two children, she regretted her decision.


    She was already at this age and she did not know how long she could live for. All she wanted was for her children and grandchildren to be safe and happy.


    Therefore, there was nothing to stop them.


    ¡°Thope that the children can live in peace and grow up happily. I don¡¯t want them to be paid too much attention to.¡± Gu Weiwei told him what she thought.


    If the Fu Family held a birthday banquet for the children, they would definitely announce their existence to the public.


    In the future, the two children would be the grandchildren of the Fu Family and they would be either ttered or hurt.


    With Gu Siting¡¯s ruthlessness, he would never tolerate a child with the Fu Family¡¯s bloodline.


    Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly. ¡°You already know why I am like this, why ask?¡±


    She and the Gu Family could not go back the moment she died in St. Paul Hospital.


    Seeing her bitter smile, Old Lady patted her shoulders anxiously.


    ¡°You have suffered all these years¡­¡±


    She had died in the Gu Family, so she became Mu Weiwei and came to the Fu Family.


    But the Fu Family could not tolerate her and forced her to leave Hanzheng.


    She was just a young girl and she had been through the worst pain in the world.


    If she intended to go back to the Gu Family, she would have gone back when she first became Mu Weiwei.


    Even if she had not gone home at that time, she would have gone home after the divorce with Hanzheng.


    She had no intention of returning to the Gu Family, so even after she divorced Hanzheng, she did not return or look for the Gu Family. She did not even look for her father, Cayman Dorrans..

 Chapter 1378 - Marriage 2

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Marriage 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei shook her head in silence. If Fu Hanzheng had not appeared, she might have hated the cruel and unfair destiny even more.


    But because of his appearance, she did not feel wronged at all.


    She thought that it was a torment she had to go through just to be by his side.


    It was because she had fallen into the dust that she realized how precious this warmth was.


    Seeing their distressed expressions, Mrs. Fu tried to persuade them with a gentle voice.


    ¡°It is all in the past, why are you bringing it up? If you don¡¯t want to hold a grand celebration for the children¡¯s birthday, we can just hold a banquet at the Fu Family and not invite any guests.¡±


    One of the reasons why she said that she did not want the children to be noticed was because she and Hanzheng had not remarried and neither she nor the children had a proper status.


    ¡°It is still early, let me think about it.¡± Gu Weiwei did not agree instantly.


    Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady stayed here until the afternoon. Before Fu Hanzheng left work, he asked the driver to drive them back to the old mansion.


    ¡®The moment they entered the house, Fu Shengying asked anxiously,


    ¡°How did the matter of Youyou¡¯s and Tiantian¡¯s birthday go?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? She turned it down.¡± Old Lady snapped.


    ¡°She rejected it?¡± Fu Shengying mumbled.


    ¡°She is the one who has the children and she is divorced from Hanzheng. Why would she approve of bringing her children home for the first birthday banquet?¡± Mrs. Fu also started toin about Fu Shengying.


    She and the Old Lady both supported their remarriage, but this stubborn old man did not approve.


    ¡°There are still a few months left, we can try to persuade her,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, we won¡¯t.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    Old Lady took a sip of tea and red at him.


    ¡°If the children can¡¯te home because you won¡¯t let Hanzheng and Weiwei get remarried, then you can cut off all ties with us. We wee Weiwei and the children home, so you can go wherever you want.¡±


    Fu Shengying¡¯s face sank. ¡°Mother, you are being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Why should I reason with you when you don¡¯t even talk reason with us?¡± Old Lady said as she looked at Mrs. Fu, ¡°Since he likes people divorcing so much, why don¡¯t you divorce him and let him go out alone? I will pretend that I don¡¯t have a son.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Fu Shengying became increasingly anxious. Why was he getting a divorce?


    ¡®They were a good couple, what divorce?


    ¡°I think I need to think about it.¡± Mrs. Fu nodded thoughtfully and went upstairs.


    Old Lady followed, leaving Fu Shengying alone in the living room.


    He had only asked them to ask if the birthday banquet could be held at the Fu Family, but why was he getting a divorce now?


    He could tell that Gu Siting did not give up on Gu Weiwei. If she remarried Hanzheng, she would be in trouble.


    Therefore, he only wanted to bring the two children home.


    But these two people did not understand him and thought that he was trying to prevent his son¡¯s marriage, so they all med him for being unreasonable.


    If Gu Weiwei had not been rted to the Gu Family and Gu Siting had forgotten about her, he would have wanted her to marry into the Fu Family.


    But because of her special identity and her biological father who was part of the Mafia, he had to cheat..

 Chapter 1379 - Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Vixen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Unknowingly, Youyou and Tiantian were already seven months old.


    Although they still did not call their parents Mom and Dad, they would make some sounds like ¡°Dada¡± and ¡°Mama¡± from time to time. Also, the two of them liked to y hide and seek, and often, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin would hold one of them and y hide and seek with each other.


    Whenever this hour came, the room would be filled with the excitedughter of the two children.


    Gu Weiwei was also happy to be free. She sat in the living room with Fu Hanzheng and watched the two dumb-headed uncles ying with the children.


    Even when they were sitting together, Fu Hanzheng still held her hand out of habit.


    ¡°Is it convenient to go to the charity event tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways. ¡°Mrs. Fu said that she will visit Youyou and Tiantian in the afternoon. She also will have a nursery teacher with her, so she should be fine as long as Ie home before they sleep.¡±


    She only agreed to go because he invited her personally.


    If it was an event arranged by Jolin, she might have rather stayed at home with the children.


    ¡°Lwill pick you up after work,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and tumed him down. ¡°Jolin will pick me up. If I go with you, the media will write everything down.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned in distress. ¡°How much longer are we going to hide our rtionship?¡±


    ¡®They had been together for so long and every time they met outside, she pretended not to know him.


    She was even afraid that the media would discover their rtionship, so she could not even go on a date with him.


    Suddenly, he started to miss the days when they were living abroad.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the public knows about it or not,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a sweet smile.


    She did not want the media to know about their rtionship. At first, she did not want the media to distort that she had used the hidden rules to get to where she was, but now, she did not want him and the children to be disturbed by the public.


    Although the Fu Family was a top-notch noble family in Hua Land and was very popr among the public.


    But there were not so many mediapanies watching them every day. If their rtionship was exposed, he and his children would be the targets of media stalking, paparazzi pictures, and the targets of public entertainmentments.


    Actually, Fu Hanzheng did not mind the public knowing about it. At most, he would spend some time dealing with the media.


    But if their rtionship was exposed, some people would definitely make up stories about her achievements because of him.


    ¡°But why must I attend it? Is it if some vixen wants to flirt with you? And so you want me to be the shield?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin yed hide and seek with the two children for more than an hour before they ced Youyou and Tiantian on the floor andid down on the floor too, panting heavily.


    But the two children were still very excited, apparently not done yet.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and released Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Time to bathe them and put them to sleep.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helped to carry one of them and they took the two children to take a bath and change into pajamas.


    But they had been so excited just now that the two children had no intention of sleeping as theyy in the cot.


    The two little ones, who were already seven months old, would no longer lie still like before. After they turned over, they started to roll around in all kinds of positions.


    Sometimes they were lying on their backs and sometimes they were lying down on their fronts, refusing to fall asleep.


    Seeing that Weiwei was tired, Fu Hanzheng got both annoyed and felt helpless at the sight of the two children who refused to sleep.


    ¡°Go and wash up, I will keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian will cry when I am gone,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    This clingy daughter must have her by her side when she was sleeping, otherwise she would definitely cry..

 Chapter 1380 - Fu’s Enterprise’s Charity Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s Charity Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Finally, the two of them managed to put the children to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng checked a text message and saw Gu Weiwei off to the master bedroom.


    ¡°There is an overseas video meeting, take a rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and went to wash herself up.


    She had no idea when Fu Hanzheng wasing to bed for the night.


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng helped her take care of the two children, ate breakfast and left for thepany.


    Gu Weiwei waved goodbye to him and Youyou copied her and moved his chubby hands.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, picked up his son and kissed him on his round face. Then he left for work happily.


    With the son Fu Hanzheng gave to her, Gu Weiwei looked at her son who never cried.


    ¡°Youyou, when did you learn to say goodbye to dad?¡±


    Youyou had always been obedient and not as clingy as her daughter, but he learned faster than most children.


    He sat up half a month before Tiantian did, and she had turned over before most children did. He had even learnt how to say goodbye to people.


    Of course, Youyou did not answer her question but obediently leaned against her shoulders.


    She had thought that Mrs. Fu would arrivete in the afternoon, but she came with the Old Lady at two.


    ¡°Oh my, Youyou is bing more and more like his father.¡± Old Lady sighed as she looked at Youyou. She suddenly thought of Fu Hanzheng, when he was so young.


    Gu Weiwei put the boy down on the cushion and said happily, ¡°This little boy waved goodbye to his father this morning.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her eldest grandson in astonishment and sighed. ¡°Sure enough, not only did he gain his looks, but he also inherited his intelligence.¡±


    Youyou looked exactly the same as Hanzheng when he was younger, and even his temperament resembled his when he was younger.


    ¡°If only his temperament did not resemble his father¡¯s.¡±


    Old Lady sighed. Children should be as innocent as children, but this child had a temper like Hanzheng¡¯s.


    ¡°What is wrong with being so obedient?¡± Mrs. Fu picked Youyou up, looking loving and joyful.


    ¡°He is too obedient, so he loses the fun of being a child,¡± Old Lady said.


    Mrs. Fu did not care and patted the child¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°As long as they are healthy and safe, our children will not grow up to be what we want.¡±


    She had expected that Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin would be girls, only to have two sons.


    She had hoped that they could be as mature and understanding as their brother, but none of them were easy to deal with.


    Gu Weiwei tured to her daughter who was reaching out for her. ¡°As long as they are safe and healthy.¡±


    She stayed at home with the two children until four in the afternoon, when Jolin made a call.


    ¡°Lam outside the vi, get ready for your makeup.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rang off, gave the children to Mrs. Fu and the nurse, and left in her tweed suit.


    ¡®The moment they got into the car, Jolin said, ¡°We¡¯ll go and get your makeup done now, and then we will leave for the site at six.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei was resting with eyes closed.


    ¡°Also, Collis is here tonight, you must not let her win.¡± Jolin reminded her seriously.


    It had not been easy for him to release the picture on Weibost time, which had made him even more annoyed.


    If she lost to Collis at the charity banquet, Collis would be able to make a big fuss..

 Chapter 1381 - Only the Lady Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Only the Lady Boss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing his serious tone, Gu Weiwei asked in amusement, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Hearing her nonchnt tone, Jolin exined patiently.


    ¡°This Collis is skilled and good-looking, and she is supported by Starlight Culture. No other female star in Hua Land is better than her.¡±


    Of course, that was because she had stopped filming for the time being.


    ¡°Starlight Culture?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned. She had not heard of such an entertainmentpany before.


    ¡°It was established after you leftst year. Although it is not as strong as Third Master¡¯s Shiyi Culture, it is still apany under the Qin Family. Coris was dug out from Hollywood by Starlight Culture,¡± Jolin said with a serious expression.


    Although the Qin Family was worse than the Fu Family, they were a prestigious family in Hua Land.


    ¡°The Qin Family? Which Qin Family?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. Could it be the Qin Family of Qin Lv?


    ¡°Of course it is the Qin Family, which has been friends with the Fu Family for years. They are very sessful in business and politics. Starlight Culture belongs to the Qin Family and is managed by Mrs. Qin¡¯s brother.¡± Jolin exined the background of Starlight Culture to her as they drove.


    Gu Weiwei nodded thoughtfully. So Starlight Culture was managed by Qin Lv¡¯s uncle?


    ¡°Therefore, after Collis returned to the country, she received all the good resources that only the top stars would have. But recently, it seems that due to the influence of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, she missed out on several major projects. So today, the director of Starlight Culture brought Collis to establish a good


    rtionship with Fu¡¯s Enterprise,¡± Jolin said.


    Most likely, the big boss did not want to ruin Weiwei¡¯s reputation, so he lectured them on purpose.


    But today, they had brought someone here to im her favor.


    But Boss¡¯ thigh had always belonged to theirdy boss, alright? Why should they suck up to him?


    Gu Weiwei was getting sleepy, so Jolin took her to the studio and asked the stylist to do her makeup and hair.


    ¡®The makeup took more than an hour and she did not get changed until she was done.


    The style of the gown was simple, a ssic long ck gown with a green belt around the waist.


    ¡®When these two colors were matched, she looked noble and elegant, but if she did not wear the colours well, she would look very old.


    But Gu Weiwei did not need to worry about it at all. The ck gown made her skin look even paler.


    ¡°Itis a charity banquet, so we chose a steady ck gown.¡± Jolin exined.


    It was a charity asion, so she should not dress too luxuriously, so they should not choose any bright colours.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time. ¡°It is almost time, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jolin put a cheque into her handbag, ¡°We need to raise money for the charity banquet, but donations are always voluntary. Let¡¯s make a donation gesture.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over the bag and asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°20 million is not a lot, but it is not a small amount either,¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She had always trusted Jolin.


    Jolin helped her to lift the dress and saw her into the car, then he got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    ¡°Also, most importantly, Boss will be there too. I don¡¯t care how sweet you are at home, but don¡¯t do anything too intimate on such an asion, unless you want to dominate the headline of this month¡¯s news.¡±

 Chapter 1382 - Chang’an Charity Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Chang¡¯an Charity Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°.. Gu Weiwei nodded helplessly.


    Worried that she could not do it, Jolin warned her seriously.


    ¡°You have not shown up for more than a year and if you make such big news the moment you are out. At least for more than a month, you will be the headline of all the major media outlets. In the future, not only will they keep an eye on you, but Boss and the two children will also be their targets. Think


    carefully.¡±


    She, the Movie Queen, who had been at the peak of her career and had been silent for more than a year, was already a very big piece of news.


    If her rtionship with Boss was revealed, the entire entertainment industry would explode.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡®Okay, okay.¡±


    At most, she could pretend not to know him at the banquet.


    After all, they could still meet at home.


    ¡°Of course it is good to be with Boss, but the exposure of this rtionship will bring you too many negative effects, so you should still be in a secret rtionship. Even if you are married, it is better to stay hidden.¡± Jolin suggested sincerely.


    Although she had already achieved something in this industry that many people could not catch up to, she was still young.


    ¡®When her rtionship with Boss was revealed, gossip would follow.


    Her rtionship with Boss was so different, and the media might distort it.


    Also, everything she had worked so hard to achieve over the years would be said to be because of Boss¡¯ sleeping with her.


    No matter how wealthy the Fu Family was, they would never be able to stop the gossip.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I get it.¡± Gu Weiwei felt her head aching.


    That was what the industry was like. You would get fame and wealth that ordinary people did not have, but your private life would also be the gossip of the public.


    She was still on the way to the venue when the Fu¡¯s Enterprise¡¯s charity banquet, Chang¡®an, Hua Land, had already started and the invited guests had all arrived.


    Those who were invited by Fu¡¯s Enterprise were mostly political and business figures of Hua Land, including artists from the entertainment industry.


    The artists¡¯ participation was to increase the influence of the charity event.


    The Qin Family, who was close to the Fu Family, was also among the invited guests, and it was Qin Lv, the young master of the Qin Family who was attending on behalf of the Qin Family.


    However, he also brought his uncle Yang An, the director of Starlight Culture.


    Yang An¡¯s date was none other than Collis, who had been promoted by Starlight Culture.


    ¡°Lui, take Collis to the red carpetter.¡± Yang An found his nephew Qin Lv and begged him.


    Qin Lv looked outstanding and was the most beloved young master of the Qin Family. He had been in the limelight recently because he started his own business.


    With Collis entering the venue with him, she would undoubtedly be the center of attention tonight and she could use this opportunity to create some gossip between them.


    Qin Lv sized up Collis and nodded.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was just the lounge outside the venue and everyone had their own arrangements.


    Collis checked the time. ¡®I need to touch up my makeup.¡±


    ¡®When she returned from the bathroom, the staff had already informed Qin Lv to enter the venue within ten minutes.


    Yang An reminded her when he saw her.


    ¡°When you arrive on the red carpet, there will be a few minutes of interview, so it will be easy to deal with. If they ask about your rtionship with Qin Lv, don¡¯t admit or deny it. Just let them guess.


    Hearing his uncle Yang An¡¯s words, Qin Lv frowned slightly but did not object too much.


    They would neither admit nor deny it. He was just letting the media do whatever they wanted, trying to guess what secret rtionship he and Collis had..

 Chapter 1383

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Chang¡¯an Charity Banquet 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Qin Lv¡¯s displeasure, Collis chuckled.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, this is just a publicity stunt for the industry. If you are worried that your girlfriend will be displeased, Director Yang and I can go in together instead.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± Yang An said with a smile. He looked at the time and said to Qin Ly, ¡°I am just asking the media to guess, not really asking you two to date. In ten days or half a month, this matter will be over. I will help you handle it.¡±


    Qin Lv nodded and said nothing more.


    ¡°Oh yes, are you sure that Master Fu will attend today?¡± Yang An asked.


    Fu Shigin was always at the charity banquet of Chang¡¯an, Hua Land, but it was said that Fu Hanzheng, the eldest son of the Fu Family, would attend the banquet this year, which was why he brought Collis with him.


    If she could establish a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng through the friendship between Lui and the Fu Family, Starlight Culture would definitely be able to reach a higher level.


    ¡°Lam not sure, maybe.¡± Qin Lv did not give an affirmative answer.


    The staff responsible for arranging the guests came to inform Qin Lv and Collis to get ready.


    Collis adjusted her hair, took hold of Qin Lv¡¯s arm and walked towards the red carpet.


    Since the attendees were politicians and businessmen, the journalists and the media were not very interested.


    All of a sudden, the new star, Collis, who had been very popr recently, entered with the handsome Qin Ly, causing a sensation.


    The photographers from all the major mediapanies were chasing after the two figures. One was pretty and the other was handsome and elegant. They were undoubtedly the most eye-catching couple of the night.


    The two of them approached the red carpet and signed their names on the autograph wall, before walking to the media section.


    ¡°Collis, what is your rtionship with Young Master Qin?¡±


    Coris smiled at the handsome young man next to her. ¡°We are friends.¡±


    Although they were friends, the meaningful smile on their lips made people wonder if they were a couple.


    ¡°Ordinary friends or¡­ a couple?¡± One reporter asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are just ordinary friends,¡± Collis said with a smile.


    The journalists were all smart people, so when they heard this, they naturally thought that they were just ordinary friends, but they might be a couple in the future.


    ¡°Collis, you are the most popr artist in Hua Land and everyone says that you are the next Mu Weiwei. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Movie Queen Mu has achieved many achievements that I envy, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the next her. I will cherish my acting career and create more roles for myself and my fans,¡± Collis smiled and replied.


    ¡°Collis, are you saying that it is very irresponsible of Mu Weiwei to disappear when Life Reboot was her most popr movie?¡±


    ¡°[ think so, for her fans,¡± Collis said.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s withdrawal from the movie industry without a word had indeed made many fans displeased.


    Therefore, what Collis said undoubtedly made many people who were watching the live-stream feel emotional.


    However, she was just talking when screams arose from the entrance of the red carpet.


    Then she saw Mu Weiwei walking along the red carpet in a long ck gown. Fu Shiyi, the popr star of Hua Land, entered with her.


    When the journalists saw the two of them, they could not conceal their excitement.


    ¡°It is Mu Weiwei, Mu Weiwei and Shiyi.¡±


    ¡°Get the camera now, this is big news..¡±

 Chapter 1384 - Does Your Face Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Does Your Face Hurt?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was Collis and Qin Lv who were being interviewed, but the journalists were all watching Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi, who were still walking the red carpet.


    Fora moment, Collis, who had been the center of attention, tuned silent. No one asked her any more questions.


    Even Qin Lv, who was standing next to her, had his eyes upon the couple on the red carpet.


    Collis could not help but look over. Ever since she returned to Hua Land, her fans had beenparing her to this Movie Queen who was worth billions.


    She would probably always bepared to this person in the news.


    However, this was the first time she had met Mu Weiwei, the Movie Queen who often appeared in the news with her.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi walked across the red carpet elegantly and signed their names on the autograph wall. Then they came to the interview area under the direction of the host.


    The journalists were so excited that they passed the microphone to her and started to ask questions.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you have disappeared for more than a year after Life Reboot was released. Where have you been for the past year?¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, why did you disappear at the peak of your career?¡±


    Gu Weiwei had expected that this would happen, so she had anticipated what they would ask.


    So she replied with a smile, ¡°Ihave spent the past year abroad trying to learn new things.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go abroad and even put down all your work? Is it because of a rtionship problem?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°Sleepless and Life Reboot have indeed achieved something, but because I walked too fast on this road, I lost my direction. Therefore, I wanted to stay away from work for the time being, calm down and find my own direction.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to make aeback now?¡±


    ¡°Tam not ready yet, but I will not give up on making movies. I will try my best to make a better movie.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled sincerely.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, it is said that Miss Collis¡¯ will be the second you, do you think that is possible?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. I am me, and there is not a second me.¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    That made Collis feel very embarrassed.


    They had just said that she had disappeared in front of the media because she was being irresponsible to the fans, but now she was here.


    Also, she had stolen everyone¡¯s attention the moment she showed up, putting her in an extremely awkward position.


    Instead of standing there awkwardly, Collis¡¯ whispered to Qin Ly, ¡®Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Since the media was watching them, they should enter the venue first, so that they would not attract too much attention.


    However, Qin Lv was watching the girl who was talking andughing in front of the media and did not hear what she said.


    Collis frowned and called out again. Only then did Qin Lve back to himself.


    They were about to leave when Fu Shiyi saw them and stopped them.


    ¡°Lui, you are here too, this is¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s ¡®Lui had sessfully pulled Qin Lv and Collis back to the media¡¯s attention.


    Qin Lv did not think that there was anything wrong with this, so he introduced Collis¡¯ openly.


    ¡®Collis from Starlight Culture.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Shiyi answered with a faint smile.


    She was the second Mu Weiwei and now the real Mu Weiwei was here, he was silently asking if she was embarrassed or not..

 Chapter 1385 - Crude Together

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Crude Together</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hello, Third Master.¡± Collis forced herself to greet him with a stiff smile.


    ¡®Was God ying with her? Mu Weiwei had just been mentioned in the interview and now she was here.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, can you and Collis stand together for everyone to take a picture?¡± A reporter boldly made a request.


    ¡®One was a legendary Movie Queen and the other a very popr new star. Together, they would definitely be the hottest topic of tonight¡¯s charity banquet.


    Since someone had made such a bold request, none of them could turn him down.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Anyway, she was not the one who was embarrassed.


    Although Collis felt very embarrassed, she still forced herself to stand with the media.


    ¡®When Collis, who was very beautiful, stood next to Gu Weiwei, she instantly lost her attractiveness and aura.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at the two women standing next to each other. His sister-inw was known as a killer of the same frame, and any female star who was in the same frame with her would be killed instantly.


    They had always imed that Collis¡¯ would be the second Mu Weiwei.


    Sometimes, she even used his sister-inw¡¯s name to tter herself.


    If the news was published in the same frame, she would be pped in the face, no matter how much her team supported her.


    Gu Weiwei answered the questions and entered the venue with Fu Shiyi.


    Collis, who had entered with them, looked very displeased.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we being too much?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    She had just arrived and did not need to rush into the venue.


    However, from the moment she got out of the car and came to the lounge, Fu Shiyi pulled her onto the red carpet.


    ¡°She just said in front of the media that you are being irresponsible to your fans by not attending any work for more than a year.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    She had quit without saying goodbye, and there were already many rumors online.


    If she let Collis say those words today, she would only get more and more haters.


    But when she showed up, the media did not have time to report about it. The news of Movie Queen Mu Weiwei showing up at the charity banquet will be everywhere tomorrow.


    While many media outlets were doing interviews, the official Weibo was constantly broadcasting the situation at the venue.


    Soon after Gu Weiwei and the others entered the venue, the news about her being in the same frame as Collis was already online.


    Her fans were the most enthusiastic.


    [Ahhhhh, oh my gosh, my idol is finally home!]


    [A year has passed and our Weiwei has be even more beautiful.}


    {Congrattions to my idol for returning, but what is the mood of this girl who is hailed as the second Mu Weiwei?]


    [Previous poster, I think that someone must be feeling devastated.]


    (Didn¡¯t Collis just make a few movies with a good reputation, and now she wants to be the second Mu Weiwei? Has the box office exceeded ten billion yuan, or has she swept away the A-level Film Festival prizes, or will she be a director?]


    [Collis looks quite pretty, why is she so terrible to look at though when they are in the same frame?]


    At this moment, Yang An, the director of Starlight Culture, was the most annoyed one.


    He had brought her here to gain some poprity and stir some couple¡¯s gossip.


    Most importantly, he had to get closer to Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    But before they could do anything, Mu Weiwei stole the limelight.


    He had not expected that the beautiful and intimidating Collis would be overshadowed by Mu Weiwei..

 Chapter 1386 - A Rich Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 1386: A Rich Daddy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    But how did Mu Weiwei, who had disappeared for so long, suddenly appear at the charity banquet today?


    Also, it was such a coincidence that Collis and Mu Weiwei arrived at the venue at the same time.


    Yang An walked to a quiet ce and called the PR team.


    ¡°Control thements online, don¡¯t let Collis be ndered by Mu Weiwei¡¯s fans.¡±


    ¡°Director, now that Mu Weiwei has returned to the industry and Mu Weiwei is in the same frame as Collis, her poprity is rising. I am afraid that it will be very difficult to control it,¡± the responsible contact said helplessly.


    Mu Weiwei had been missing for more than a year and this was the first time she had shown up in public, so it was obvious that she had attracted a lot of attention.


    Therefore, if Collis appeared in the same frame as her, she would inevitably be on the hot search list.


    Especially when they had been promoting Mu Weiwei.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control it, contact the website and delete the post,¡± Yang An said seriously.


    After contacting the public rtions team, he went into the venue to find Qin Lv.


    ¡°Lui, take Collis and bring her to get to know Mu Weiwei, we better get close to her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡± Qin Lv turned him down.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you ssmates with her before?¡± Yang An said.


    Everyone in the Qin Family knew that Mu Weiwei had written love letters to Qin Lv when she was in school.


    ¡°We are not that close now,¡± Qin Lv said. Also, Fu Hanzheng would not allow him to get too close to her.


    ¡°Lui, this is very important to us. Please help us, just treat it as your uncle begging you.¡± Yang An begged.


    Under the current situation, it would be best if Collis and Mu Weiwei could get closer, so that her fans would not be too hostile towards her.


    Qin Lv threw a look at Mu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi¡¯s seats and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Twill when I have the chance.¡±


    On the other hand, Fu Shiyi was happily reading the news on Weibo.


    ¡°Look at you, you only showed your face and you have already made Collis and her team suffer.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the news without interest. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    He had asked her to attend the charity banquet at that time on purpose and he had dragged her to be in the same frame as Collis.


    ¡°That is what my brother wants, to help you get revenge,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    ¡°It is just a small matter, it is not necessary.¡± Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. So Fu Hanzheng asked her to attend the banquet because he wanted her to irritate Collis.


    ¡°It is not a small matter. If you didn¡¯t show up this time, it will be hard to rifyter,¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled as he read the news.


    Gu Weiwei teased herself.


    ¡°I thought that I could be popr for a few more years, but my poprity turned cold so fast.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t show up this time, your poprity really would have died out.¡± Fu Shiyi exined to her in a small voice as he was reading the gossip news.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad.¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    She had not shown up for more than a year and she had lost many fans.


    In contrast, there were many more haters.


    ¡°Collis has epted a Hollywood movie that is funded both internally and externally. The director is the contemporary filmmaker of the United States, Steven Wood, a director who has created several movies with box office earnings in the billions.¡±


    Fu Shiyi put away his phone and continued speaking, ¡°Also, I heard that the media tycoon of the United States, Bruce, likes this Collis very much. This movie is being invested in, in order to please the beauty. If Collis hugs this sugar daddy, it will indeed affect sister-inw very much. You are the one who


    is refusing to hug my brother¡¯s thigh..¡±

 Chapter 1387 - A Thigh?

    <h4>Chapter 1387: A Thigh?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Do I need to suck up to your brother?¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled. ¡°True, everything of my brother¡¯s is yours, not to mention his thigh.¡±


    To his brother, his properties belonged to his sister-inw, his people belonged to her, his heart belonged to her and everything he had belonged to her.


    But it depended on what sister-inw wanted.


    But his sister-inw only wanted his brother and his brother¡¯s heart, so she did not want the benefits of the Fu Family¡¯s wealth.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t that Bruce already married and about the same age as your father?¡±


    ¡®When she was at the Gu Family, she had met this media tycoon at a gathering of the royal family of A Land.


    ¡°He is older than my father by a year, alright? But he is too old for that.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    If it had not been for the fact that the Hollywood film industry was not suitable for the survival of Chinese faces, Bruce would have raised Collis up.


    In just one year, she had be famous in Hua Land and epted several top brands.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he has taken her yet,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If Collis had really be his sugar baby, she would be even more popr than she was now.


    ¡°Not yet, but such a thing is not too far away.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    It was such a big movie and he was a famous movie director, and he had even hired an A-lister star from the United States as her supporting role. It was such a big deal that it was impossible for Collis to turn him down.


    After Collis took on the film, she would be even more famous.


    But his sister-inw was too busy with the children to care about her career. In two or three years, her reputation would be totally ruined.


    If she was stepped on by Collis a few more times, she would not only turn cold with the death of her poprity but also start to rot.


    But his brother knew that his sister-inw did not like him interfering with her work, so he only arranged for her to appear at the charity banquet with Collis to teach Collis a lesson.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°It seems that she will be even more popr than me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have my brother,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    If Collis became popr because she had a sugar daddy, his sister-inw could get the treatment she wanted with just one word from his brother.


    Gu Weiwei asked Fu Shiyi, when she saw the charity auction, ¡°What are the items in the auction going to be?¡±


    ¡°Theard from Second Brother that they are works of art, calligraphy and antiques,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually a luxury goods auction?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that make the Fu Family look bad?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled and said, ¡°Art auctions are very elegant and refined, unlike other luxurious goods, which are too vulgar.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry. Didn¡¯t the Fu Family, the richest family in Hua Land, already have a bad reputation because of their luxury?


    ¡°But artworks are rare and quite unique.¡±


    ¡°Some are paintings by famous painters from abroad, some are works of photography and antiques donated by some people.¡± Fu Shiyi leafed through the book and snorted. ¡°It looks elegant, but it is more expensive than luxurious goods.¡±


    Every painting by those artists was worth millions or even tens of millions.


    Second Brother said that it was vulgar to use luxurious goods, but these things were even more expensive than luxurious goods!


    He was trying all kinds of methods to get their money, and not just a little..

 Chapter 1388 - Qin L’s Change

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Qin L¡¯s Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. The businessmen of the Fu Family were indeed extraordinary.


    Even when she was doing charity, they still got people to pay them.


    ¡°My brother will be here soon, do you want me to take you there?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had just met him in the morning and he had made a call in the afternoon. She would be able to meet him again when she returned home two hourster. Why was she taking the risk of meeting him in this crowded venue?


    ¡°Oh yes, you may have to present the auction itemter, Second Brother said so.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei frowned ¡ª so he had asked her to do the hard work?


    She was talking with Fu Shiyi when Qin Lv came over with Collis and Yang An.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, I like your movie, can we take a picture together?¡± Collis asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Seeing that she did not object, Collis happily sat down next to her and showed her signature smile. Her shoulders moved slightly backwards, showing her vicle.


    Gu Weiwei just smiled without showing any major expression.


    Yang An took a picture of them and said after confirming the picture, ¡°Done.¡±


    Collis shook hands with Gu Weiwei gratefully. ¡°Miss. Mu, I meant no harm by what I said in the interview zone. I just think that it is a pity that you quit at the peak of your career.¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that she was seeking peace but did not want to exin on the inte.


    She did not want the matter to get ugly either, so she did not turn her olive branch down.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I hope that we can work together in the future.¡±


    Without mentioning anything else, Collis was indeed an excellent actress.


    ¡°Lalso hope to have this opportunity,¡± Collis said.


    ¡®They exchanged a few words and Collis then left.


    Qin Lv stayed where he was and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they begged me repeatedly, so I had to bring them over here. Sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Gu Weiwei answered generously.


    ¡°Lui, [heard that you are back at the Qin¡¯s, are you going to take over your father¡¯s job?¡± Fu Shiyi patted Qin Lv¡¯s shoulders and asked.


    Qin Lv chuckled. ¡°I am just familiarizing myself with thepany, not taking over.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt and uncle are both in politics, so you are not the only one taking over the Qin Family,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°I still have many things to learn and I need to ask Uncle Fu and Second Uncle for guidance.¡± Qin Lv was very humble.


    ¡°Apart from work, my brother only goes home to keep sister-inw and the childrenpany. He may not have time for you to learn anything, but Second Brother¡­ you can ask him anything,¡± Fu Shiyi said generously.


    Qin Lv smiled without saying a word and threw a look at Gu Weiwei.


    This was the first time he had seen her since his aunt brought him to vi seven in Zhujiang.


    ¡°Who wants to consult me?¡±


    Fu Shigin had just arrived and could not help but ask when his name was mentioned.


    Fu Hanzheng was there with him, but he was greeting some important figures and did note over with him.


    But when he was talking with her, he nced at her.


    Outsiders thought that he was looking at his two brothers, but Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin knew that his brother was not looking at them, but at Gu Weiwei who was standing next to them..

 Chapter 1389 - Qin Lv’s Change 2

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Qin Lv¡¯s Change 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Second Uncle, Dad said that I still have many things to learn from you and Uncle Fu.¡± Qin Lv exined with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin sized up his young nephew and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°You have changed. You have be much more mature now you are at thepany. The underwater tunnel project is also very good.¡±


    Recently, when Qin Lv returned to the Qin¡¯s Group for work, he seemed to have changed and performed very well.


    His father had been full of praise for this son in front of them.


    ¡°Second Uncle is too kind,¡± Qin Lv said humbly.


    He sensed Fu Hanzheng¡¯s gaze and threw a look at him through the crowd.


    If he had not appeared, they would not have been so far apart.


    ¡°Your father has already told us that if you have any problems at work, you cane to the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, no need to stand on ceremony,¡± Fu Shiqin patted the man¡¯s shoulders and said with a very friendly tone.


    They had watched him grow up after all. As long as he did not long for his sister-inw, he would still be their good nephew.


    ¡°You and Uncle Fu are so busy, we have caused you too much trouble,¡± Qin Lv said.


    ¡°No trouble at all. You are going to take over the Qin¡¯s Enterprise in the future, so it will be a good thing for us if you get familiar with thepany¡¯s business.¡± Fu Shiqin smiled.


    Uncle Qin had been getting weaker and weaker these past few years and he had long wanted to retire and rest.


    It was a pity that his brother and sister were both in politics and could not take over thepany.


    Therefore, his only hope was his son Qin Lv.


    Luckily, Qin Lv had changed his mind and stopped running his own intepany. Instead, he returned to the Qin Family to familiarize himself with the business and make preparations to take over thepany.


    ¡°Okay, I will be there.¡± Qin Lv smiled and saw Fu Hanzheng approaching. ¡°I will go now.¡±


    ¡°What are you in such a hurry for? My brother ising, why don¡¯t you greet him?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°No, next time,¡± Qin Lv said and walked away.


    He had just left when Fu Hanzheng arrived.


    ¡°It is about to start, take a seat.¡±


    In order to avoid suspicion, she did not sit with Fu Hanzheng, but with Fu Shiyi between them.


    ¡°Brother, Lui seems to have changed a lot,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    In the past, he could tell what this boy was thinking, but now, he could not figure him out.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng answered nonchntly.


    ¡°After he returned to the Qin Family, the nning of these two projects was not like his style at all.¡± Fu Shiqin frowned and mumbled, ¡°And he seemed to not want to meet you. He left immediately when he saw youing.¡±


    ¡°It is normal that he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Fu Hanzheng was not surprised.


    Qin Lv had not given up on Weiwei before. When he found out that they were still together and that they had children, he was deeply affected.


    So it was understandable that she did not want to meet him.


    ¡°No, I feel that something else is going on. My instinct has always been very urate,¡± Fu Shiqin said confidently.


    He felt that Qin Lv had changed in another way.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi countered.


    ¡°If your instincts are so urate, why don¡¯t you go and do some fortune-telling?¡±


    ¡°Hey, seriously, Lui has changed,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him. ¡°If you had fallen out of love with someone twice in a row, don¡¯t you think you would have changed?¡±


    It was normal that Qin Lv had changed. He had fallen out of love with his sister-inw twice, so it was understandable that he had changed.


    Anyway, as long as he stopped trying to steal his brother¡¯s girl, everything else was fine..

 Chapter 1390 - Big Show

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Big Show</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When he said this, his brother, who was sitting next to him, instantly felt the air turning colder.


    So he shut his mouth and said nothing more.


    At this moment, the host started to announce the official start of the charity banquet and invited Fu Shiqin onto the stage for the speech.


    Fu Shigin adjusted his suit and went on stage to exin the medical and educational efforts of the Chang¡¯an Charity Funds in Hua Land. Then he thanked the people who had always supported Hua Land and all the guests present.


    Then the auction started.


    The first auction item was a pair of porcin vases from the Qing Dynasty, starting at 200,000 yuan.


    After a round of bidding, the deal was reached at 800,000 yuan.


    ¡®The following items were all antiques and the price was getting higher and higher.


    An antique from the Ming Dynasty started at 500,000 yuan and reached a price of 2 million yuan.


    Gu Weiwei raised the sign, but did not buy it.


    Fu Shiyi got very sleepy andined with a yawn.


    ¡°The so-called charity auction is actually just arge-scale show-off party.¡±


    ¡®They were allpeting over who was richer, so they had bought the things.


    ¡°This is a charity auction, if youin one more time, you will donate tens of millions!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    He did not care about showing off his wealth. As long as the foundation raised enough money, this year¡¯s charity banquet would be sessful.


    Then in the future, more children in remote areas would be taught better lessons and have better medical ess.


    Although the Fu Family was the richest family in Hua Land, they had been doing charity workfor generations and they had never cked off.


    Fu Shiyi shut up instantly. He had worked so hard to get the money, and if he donated too much, his heart would ache.


    ¡®As they were chatting, the auction continued.


    With eight million yuan, Collis had bidded for a contemporary oil painting called Home.


    Then the host invited Collis onto the stage and epted the cheque.


    At the same time, he also announced that Gu Weiwei should go on stage and present the auction for Collis.


    Standing on the stage, Collis looked embarrassed for a moment, obviously not wanting to share the same stage with her.


    But she could not turn him down at such an asion.


    Hearing the host calling her name, Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng.


    Why did he invite her to such an asion? It was a lie to ask her to attend the charity banquet to spend time. It was really so that she could bring down Collis.


    Maybe it was because he had heard that Collis had posted a message to demean her the other day.


    She had not even thought about it, but he had already lost his temper.


    Under the guidance of the host, Collis gave a speech about charity and said that she would use her artist¡¯s influence to try her best to help more people.


    Her words made the audience burst into apuse.


    Gu Weiwei walked onto the stage in her ck gown, hugged Collis politely, took the painting from the host and presented it to Collis.


    ¡°Collis and Miss. Mu are both famous actresses of Hua Land. Thank you for your generosity and thank you for attending today¡¯s charity banquet. Miss. Mu Weiwei, I heard that you have not been on any work for more than a year and have stopped your work, is that right?¡± the host asked with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I have been cking off at work for more than a year. I got lost because I walked too fast on this road, so I wanted to settle down and make a better movie.¡±


    Although that was not the truth, she could not possibly say in public that she had been away giving birth to children¡­

 Chapter 1391 - Fake Charity

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Fake Charity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luckily, the host stopped gossiping about her disappearance.


    Instead, she brought the topic back to Collis and asked with a smile, ¡°How did Miss Collis get so involved with charity?¡±


    ¡°Just by chance, how about Miss Mu?¡± Collis answered and changed the topic to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Why are you focusing on charity?¡±


    ¡°My mother used to focus on the charity industry, so I must have been influenced by her,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ what did Miss Mu bid for tonight?¡± Collis asked with a teasing smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled regretfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t bid for anything yet.¡±


    ¡°There are still some good itemster on, Miss Mu should be able to get whatever you want,¡± Collis said with a smile.


    More than half of the items at auction had passed and only a few items were left.


    The further along the auction went, the higher the price.


    She estimated that it would cost at least tens of millions.


    She had now trapped Mu Weiwei, and if she did not spend tens of millions of yuan to make a bid to support the charity, she would be a hot topic.


    Either way, her money or fame would always be affected.


    Gu Weiwei smiled awkwardly and said with embarrassment, ¡°Actually, I have no intention of bidding for anything today.¡±


    Startled, Collis smiled.


    ¡°No way, I remember that Miss Mu has always been very concerned about charity, so it is not right for you to not be generous.¡±


    Her joking tone was wless.


    But Gu Weiwei was totally embarrassed.


    She had already said so much. If she did not bid for anything at the charity banquet today, people would think that she was just pretending to be generous for charity without actually doing anything.


    Fu Shigin got very annoyed and said with his teeth clenched, ¡°Brother, Collis is trying to embarrass sister-inw.¡±


    Sister-inw had just said that she had paid attention to charity because of her mother, but when Collis pointed out that she had not done anything at the charity banquet today, she would be used of faking her generosity if she did not spend arge sum of money.


    But Fu Hanzheng looked calm as he looked at his elegant wife on the stage.


    It seemed that he was not worried about her situation at all.


    ¡°Brother, if this continues, sister-inw will have to bid on something worth tens of millions.¡± Fu Shigin reminded him.


    Fu Shiyi nced at him. ¡°Second Brother, what are you in a hurry for? What is wrong with tens of millions? Our brother can afford it.¡±


    Fu Shigin shut up. His brother and everything he owned belonged to his sister-inw, so what if she spent tens of millions?


    However, Gu Weiwei said with a smile as she stood on the stage, ¡°The items for tonight¡¯s auction are too expensive, so I won¡¯t bid for them. I¡¯l just donate some money.¡±


    Collis asked with a smile, ¡°How much are you donating, Miss, Mu?¡±


    At this moment, she was forced into a situation where she had to donate money and she did not look good.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I have already donated.¡±


    ¡°How much did you donate?¡± Collis asked jokingly.


    But inwardly, she thought that if she had donated the money but did not use any money to bid, she currently doesn¡¯t have that much money.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. The host next to her soon received a cheque from the assistant.


    ¡°So Movie Queen Mu donated 20 million yuan without bidding after she entered the show.¡±


    Having said these words, the host pped and the audience burst into apuse.


    Collis¡¯ expression changed and she looked at the host in disbelief.


    ¡°Twenty million yuan?¡±

 Chapter 1392 - Superiority?

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Superiority?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The host studied the cheque in amusement and said with a smile, ¡°I looked and found that it truly is 20 million yuan.¡±


    Collis¡¯ smile stiffened for a moment, and she pped too.


    ¡°Miss, Mu is so generous.¡±


    She had thought that maybe she would donate money without bidding, but at most it would be one or two million yuan, but she had already donated 20 million yuan.


    The host gave the cheque to the assistant and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss. Collis, Miss. Mu has already been so generous, do you want to be more generous too?¡±


    She had donated 20 million yuan the moment she had arrived, but Collis had only spent eight million yuan on an oil painting. What arrogance was this?


    Collisughed dryly. ¡°I will support you next time.¡±


    She had spent eight million yuan on the auction just to make herself look better.


    But it would be stupid of her to spend twenty million yuan on charity. She was not that generous.


    Instead of being embarrassed, the host changed the topic to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°As far as I know, Weiwei supported charities with her family before she entered the industry, and she has been doing charity work even after releasing movies. She has built eleven primary schools and three rural hospitals.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Chang¡¯an has always wanted you to be the spokesperson, but you have been too mysterious this past year to be contacted, and your agent turned the offer down. Therefore, I would like to ask if you have the honor of bing the spokesperson of Chang¡¯an, Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will do it for free,¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    Hearing her agreement, the host shouted at Fu Shigin, ¡°Second Master, as the President of the Chang¡¯an Foundation, do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fu Shigin stood up and said loudly.


    ¡°Okay, it is a deal then. Weiwei, you will be the spokesperson of Chang¡¯an in Hua Land from today onwards. You will be our spokesperson for free, for life. Everyone heard it today,¡± the host said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei nodded helplessly. ¡°I am honored.¡±


    The apuse went on for a long time.


    Standing next to her, Collis looked very embarrassed as she held the oil painting.


    But she had to force a smile in front of so many people and cameras.


    She had wanted to embarrass Mu Weiwei, but she ended up being the one who was embarrassed.


    She had nned to use the oil painting that cost her eight million yuan to gain her a good reputation, by using it for self promotion.


    She had brought up Mu Weiwei¡¯sck of bidding because she wanted to embarrass the other party and make herself stand out.


    But because Mu Weiwei donated twenty million yuan to charity without bidding and became the spokesperson of Chang¡¯an, Hua Land, no one would care about her eight million yuan.


    The host was focusing upon Mu Weiwei, and it would be awkward if she stayed on the stage.


    Below the stage, Fu Shigin was gloating.


    ¡°sister-inw is too generous.¡±


    If it had not been for Collis, it wouldn¡¯t have been known that she had donated 20 million yuan.


    Most stars would donate hundreds of thousands or a few million, just to publicize that they had done it for charity.


    But she had spent twenty million yuan without saying a word.


    ¡°sister-inw did not n to show off, but you drove her to it one question after another.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    She had onlye to attend the charity banquet because of his brother¡¯s invitation and then secretly donated some money. She had no intention of publicizing it.


    But with such a fuss from Collis, everyone now knew..

 Chapter 1393 - Not Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Not Alone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Finally, the host asked Gu Weiwei and Collis to leave the stage and the charity auction continued.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply after she sat down.


    ¡°Great, I can¡¯t go out theseing days.¡±


    Originally, she had only wanted to attend the event discreetly before returning.


    Of course, someone else would be in the limelight today, so the media would not notice her.


    But now, she had posted pictures online a few days ago and today, she was in the limelight at the Chang¡¯an Charity Banquet in Hua Land. Recently, it seemed she hadn¡¯t been trying her best to stay hidden.


    From now on she would not dare to leave home with the children.


    Otherwise, she would be targeted and the children would be discovered.


    ¡°Sister-inw, think about it, we gave Collis a taste of her own medicine and stepped on her,¡± Fu Shiyi said to her with a small voice.


    Collis wanted to embarrass his sister-inw, but she ended up embarrassing herself instead.


    That was exactly what she should deserve.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    But this Collis was really hiding a de behind her smile.


    If she had not donated 20 million yuan the moment she arrived, she would have been embarrassed.


    Every sentence sounded like a joke, but if she had not dealt with it well, she would be in an awkward situation.


    She had donated 20 million yuan to avoid attracting attention, but now everyone knew about it.


    Fu Hanzheng sat there with a straight face and nced at her from theer of his eyes, but he did not say a word to her.


    ¡®There were so many journalists present and all of them were staring at them. If they did anything, it would cause suspicion.


    Luckily, the event was over within the hour and they could meet at home.


    On the stage, thest item being auctioned was a painting of the Spring and Autumn Mountain.


    ¡®There were two paintings and they were a set. One was a scene of spring and the other was a scene of autumn. When put together, it was called the Spring and Autumn Picture of Ming Mountain. It was the most expensive auction item tonight and the starting price was as high as five million yuan.


    After a fierce bidding, the deal was given to an elderly entrepreneur at 23 million yuan.


    The host announced the deal.


    ¡°The Spring and Autumn Picture of Ming Mountain is the most valuable item tonight and also the most expensive one. On behalf of the Chang¡¯an Foundation, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to Elder Sun.¡±


    ¡°Now, we would like to invite Mr. Fu Hanzheng, the President of Fu¡¯s Enterprise and Miss Mu Weiwei, the new spokesperson of the Chang¡¯an Foundation of Hua Land, to present this painting to Mr. Sun!¡±


    oe


    After the host finished the announcement, Gu Weiwei was startled. Seeing Fu Hanzheng walking towards the stage, she stood up too.


    The two of them walked one after another, as if they really did not know each other well.


    ¡®When they came to the staircase, Fu Hanzheng stopped in a very gentlemanly way and helped her onto the stage.


    After they were on the stage, Fu Hanzheng thanked the guests for their generous offer.


    ¡®Then he and Gu Weiwei picked up the two paintings and gave them to Grandpa Sun.


    On the way back down the stage, he took great care in helping Gu Weiwei, who was wearing a long gown and high-heels.


    However, the two of them had no idea that such a simple scene had made theizens watching the banquet explode.


    [Am I seeing things? Why do I feel that Master Fu looks at Weiwei so sweetly with the intention to spoil her?]


    [You are not alone.]


    [Really, the moment he looked at Mu Weiwei, he looked so gentle.]


    [That is not the point, the point is that they look so beautiful when they are walking together.]


    [My ship for this rumoured couple has sailed! There is no going back..]

 Chapter 1394 - You Are Not Blind

    <h4>Chapter 1394: You Are Not Blind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had no idea about it.


    Also, in order not to look too familiar with each other in front of others, Fu Hanzheng released her arm after they had walked down the stairs, and they returned to their own seats.


    After the charity auction, the banquet started.


    This was always the time for the guests to talk with each other and expand their socialwork.


    Gu Weiwei sat down for half an hour before then getting up; she was about to go home.


    Yang An, on the other hand, greeted the invited politicians and businessmen all over the venue. Then he turned to Fu Hanzheng.


    However, before they approached, Xu Qian stopped them.


    ¡°Director Yang, President Fu has an important call and it is not convenient for him to see you.¡±


    A few steps away, Fu Hanzheng was making a call by the window¡­ and the caller was Gu Weiwei, who had arrived at the parking lot.


    ¡°Wait ten minutes, let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    ¡°Lam already being watched by the journalists, if youe any closer, I will be in trouble.¡± Gu Weiwei got very annoyed seeing the journalistsing after her.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Wait in the car, I will get someone to deal with it.¡±


    Without asking anything more, he hung up and asked Xu Qian toe over.


    ¡°Weiwei is being blocked by journalists in the parking lot, get someone to deal with it.¡±


    Xu Qian went to inform the chief of security and asked his men to drive away the journalists, so that Jolin¡¯s car could drive out safely.


    Fu Hanzheng was still at the venue when he received a text ten minutester.


    [Ihave left safely, see you at home.]


    Fu Hanzheng replied simply with one word: [Okay.]


    However, he continued interacting with the guests with a calm expression.


    Seeing him talking with someone from afar, Yang An brought Collis over and was about to greet him.


    But before they reached Fu Hanzheng, Xu Qian stopped them.


    ¡°Director Yang, it is not convenient for President Fu to see you.¡±


    Yang An looked at Xu Qian and felt a bit annoyed, but he had to tolerate it.


    Even if he was just a secretary, he was still Fu Hanzheng¡¯s secretary and he could not afford to offend him.


    Having failed to meet him twice, Yang An thought about it and went to find Qin Lv.


    He might not be able to meet Fu Hanzheng, but Qin Lv and the Fu Family were very close. If he was the one who was leading, he would definitely meet him.


    However, by the time he found Qin Lv and persuaded him to bring them to Fu Hanzheng, they failed to find Fu Hanzheng.


    The three of them searched around and only met Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Second Uncle, where is Uncle Fu?¡±


    ¡°My brother has left,¡± Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious what Qin Lv was up to with these two people?


    His brother was in a hurry to go home to spend time with his wife and children, so he did not have the time to stay here and socialize. He only greeted a few important figures and could not wait to go home.


    ¡°He left so early?¡±


    Yang An sighed helplessly. He had tried so hard to get into this charity banquet but failed to meet Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Something important came up.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled mysteriously.


    In his brother¡¯s eyes, the charity banquet was not as important as keeping his wife and childrenpany.


    The dishes at the banquet were not to his sister-inw¡¯s liking. She had just sat there and not eaten a single bite. Wasn¡¯t his brother going to go home and eat dinner with his sister-inw rather than stay here with them?


    ¡°Something important?¡± Yang An mumbled.


    But he just could not figure out what was so important that Fu Hanzheng had to leave the banquet ahead of time..

 Chapter 1395 - Reliable Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Reliable Boss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin exchanged a look and smiled mysteriously, not answering Yang An¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, something very important.¡±


    ¡°That is such a pity. I have always admired President Fu and I had hoped to meet him today.¡± Yang Anxin felt regretful, but he was a big shot after all, so he had to give up on meeting him.


    Fu Shigin took a sip of wine andined. ¡°Don¡¯t, it is very scary for a man to admire my brother.¡±


    Yang Anughed dryly and said to Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, ¡°Please take care of our Collis from now on.¡±


    ¡°No way, we need you and your Bruce to take care of us!¡± Fu Shiyi blinked at Yang An flirtatiously.


    Sleeping with someone in the industry was a verymon thing, but no one mentioned it out loud in public.


    Hearing Fu Shiyi¡¯s words, Yang An and Collis¡¯ expressions changed.


    ¡°What Bruce? Master Three is joking.¡±


    Bruce had taken a liking to Collis, but apart from them, only the people from Bruce¡¯s side should know about it. The Fu Family¡¯s information was indeed very urate.


    ¡°If Hollywood has good resources in the future, think of me too,¡± Fu Shiyi said sinisterly, not understanding how embarrassed Yang An and Collis were.


    Yang An smiled. He did not want to stay here talking about Collis¡¯ sugar daddy anymore, so he asked Collis to leave him and greet someone else.


    The charity banquet was still going on, but Gu Weiwei was already on her way home.


    Jolin was driving to Zhujiang and he looked at the rear-view mirror when they stopped at the traffic light, looking serious.


    ¡°I think we are being watched.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and asked, ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°There are two cars following us around, they might be paparazzi,¡± Jolin said.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the magnificent sight of the Zhujiang and said with her teeth clenched, ¡°Let¡¯s go around for a while and get rid of them first.¡±


    If she entered Zhujiang, her new address would be exposed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jolin drove past the entrance of Zhujiang when the traffic light turned green. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the stylist¡¯s studio and get you changed out of your gown. Your gown is very eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there first.¡± Gu Weiwei did not object.


    With the paparazzi following her closely, even if Jolin found a ce for her to get out, her long gown would be too eye-catching.


    Jolin drove her to the stylist¡¯s studio and helped her to get changed and remove her makeup.


    The two of them got back into the car and as they were leaving the studio, the two cars who were following them caught up with them.


    Jolin was just discussing with her where to drop her off, when Fu Hanzheng called.


    ¡°Why are you not home yet?¡±


    He leftter than her and he was already at home, but she was not there yet.


    ¡°The paparazzi are following us, we have not got rid of them yet,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    She had been too secretive this past year and so she was targeted the moment she showed up in public.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds after he entered the house, but he then turned around and went back into the car.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked around and told him where she was.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°In half an hour¡¯s time, I will be at the 8th parking spot of floor B1 in the shopping center on Spring and Autumn Road; ask Jolin to take you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed, rang off and told Jolin about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arrangements.


    Jolin let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Boss is indeed reliable.¡±

 Chapter 1396 - Where Kuroda Shio Was

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Where Kuroda Shio Was</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Instead of driving too fast, Jolin drove slowly and paid attention to the cars following behind him.


    Half an hourter, he drove the car to the underground parking lot of the shopping center at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s request.


    After he drove in, he went straight to the 8th parking spot on floor B1.


    ¡®The moment the car stopped, Gu Weiwei saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car and got into it.


    Jolin drove to floor B2 as if nothing had happened and parked for a long time before driving out.


    The moment his car went out, the paparazzi waiting at the exit of the parking lot followed his car.


    After making sure that both cars were following him, he called Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°They are leaving with me, you and Boss can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Gu Weiwei said and then said to Fu Hanzheng next to her, ¡°They are gone, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said as he drove away from the parking lot, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let you go to the charity event today.¡±


    Because she had shown up today, the media would think up all kinds of methods to find her whereabouts.


    ¡°You wanted me to warn Collis, but the journalists will be looking for me for a while now. I am just going to stay at home with the children and that way they won¡¯t be able to find me. I will be fine after a while,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a rxed tone.


    Starlight Culture had been demeaning her to tter Collis.


    If she did not show up, Collis would soon make a Hollywood blockbuster and her poprity would definitely exceed hers.


    She was just warning her not to mess with her. After all, he had invited her because he wanted to defend her.


    As for the paparazzi following her, even if they did not show up today, such a thing would still happen.


    ¡®When they returned to vi seven, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had just arrived from the charity banquet.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°Lran into some trouble.¡± The moment Gu Weiwei entered the room, she heard her younger daughter crying.


    Hearing that she was back, the nurse brought the child over.


    ¡°Madam, Tiantian refuses to sleep because she can¡¯t see you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the little girl into her arms. ¡°Where is Youyou, is he sleeping?¡±


    ¡°He drank a bottle of milk and fell asleep,¡± the nurse said.


    Gu Weiwei coaxed her spoiled daughter and she fell asleep in her arms.


    She put the child down in the room and Fu Hanzheng followed her in.


    ¡°There is porridge in the kitchen, have some.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and followed him into the dining room.


    Fu Hanzheng was just eating with her when Fu Shiqin received a call and said, ¡°Brother, I found him. Kuroda Shio met with the Wei Family.¡±


    ¡°The Wei Family?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, the Wei Family of Far East Enterprise, Wei Ziting and Grandpa Wei,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What did he talk about with the Wei Family?¡±


    ¡°an overseas project, but the Wei Family turned him down,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Although the Wei Family was wealthy, they were not as well off as the Fu Family.


    If they agreed to coborate with the Gu Family, they would be openly going against the Fu Family. The Wei Family¡¯s properties were all in Hua Land and they were not stupid enough to ept the coboration from the Gu Family.


    ¡°Where is Kuroda Shio now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°He seems to have found out that we are looking for him and has returned to A Land in secret,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    Also, he had left on the ship the night before and their men did not manage to catch up with him..

 Chapter 1397 - What Did You and Boss Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1397: What Did You and Boss Do?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He¡¯s gone home?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious. He had a feeling that Kuroda Shio was not just seeking a coboration with the Far East Enterprise, whilst trying to avoid the Fu Family¡¯s eyes.


    After all, no one in Hua Land dared to work with the Gu Family at the risk of offending the Fu Family.


    He knew that and so did Gu Siting.


    Therefore, it was totally unnecessary to send someone to Hua Land to meet the Wei Family in secret.


    ¡°He left overnight the night before yesterday. Lei Meng and his men went after him but the ship went out of the public sea and went into the territory of A Land,¡± Fu Shigin said helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Did he see anyone else apart from the Wei Family?¡±


    ¡°No one apart from the Wei Family has been found yet,¡± Fu Shigin said.


    ¡°Check again,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Fu Shigin scratched his head. ¡°He is gone, do we still need to investigate?¡±


    ¡°He spent so much effort toe to Hua Land just to find the Wei Family for a coboration? Although it doesn¡¯t look like a problem, when you think about it, it is very problematic,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Fu Shigin became increasingly confused.


    Gu Weiwei made a rare suggestion. ¡°No matter how brave the Wei Family are, they would not dare to risk offending the Fu Family by coborating with the Gu Family. That is a very simple matter. Why would Kuroda Shio spend so much effort to meet the Wei Family?¡±


    Fu Shigin suddenly realized something. ¡°So you are saying that he did something else apart from meeting the Wei Family?¡±


    It must be so! The Wei Family would never agree to cooperate with the Gu Family and risk offending the Fu Family. That was obvious, so what was Kuroda Shio doing here?


    What his brother meant was that he suspected that Kuroda Shio¡¯s meeting with the Wei Family was just a cover and they had not discovered the real purpose.


    ¡°Maybe he has met someone important that you have not noticed yet,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡®The Fu Family was indeed wealthy in Hua Land and many families feared the Fu Family, but some also wanted to bring the Fu Family down.


    And such a person was the partner the Gu Family might seek.


    But they could not let the Fu Family know about it, so their meeting must have been very secretive, so that the Fu Family had not discovered it yet.


    ¡°That is impossible. Who would dare to go against us?¡± Fu Shigin wondered if his brother was being too crazy.


    In the business world of Hua Land, who would dare to work with the Gu Family to go against the Fu Family?


    ¡°Just be careful.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s worries were exactly what she was also worrying about.


    She had been in the Gu Family for so many years and she understood Gu Siting¡¯s methods very well.


    ¡°Alright, I will ask Lei Meng to check everything Kuroda Shio has done in Hua Land.¡± Fu Shigin nodded.


    They were just in the middle of a serious conversation when Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang.


    The phone was ced in the living room and Fu Shiyi shouted when he saw it.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Jolin is calling.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought that it must be something rted to work, or maybe she was asking if she was home safe, so she said, ¡°Just pick it up.¡±


    Fu Shiyi answered the call as he was watching TV.


    Before he said anything, Jolin asked directly, ¡°What were you doing with Boss at the banquet? Haven¡¯t you seen how crazy your Weibo fans are? Didn¡¯t | tell you to stay away from Boss in front of the public and not get into any gossip with him?¡±


    Startled for a moment, Fu Shiyi countered.


    ¡°Jolin, you are an agent, how can you talk to my sister-inw like this?¡±


    ¡°Third Master?¡± Jolin was startled and asked, ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°sister-inw is eating with my brother,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he delivered the phone to the dining room.


    Gu Weiwei picked it up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me? Go and check for yourself!¡± Jolin said furiously..

 Chapter 1398 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing his tone, Gu Weiwei asked discreetly, ¡°We were photographed?¡±


    After thinking for a while, she realized that the most dangerous thing was that Fu Hanzheng picked her up and they returned together.


    But the paparazzi had been lured away by Jolin, so they could not have been captured.


    Could it be that they had not noticed that someone was following them?


    ¡°No.¡± Jolin calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Why is it that your fans online are begging you to fall into Boss¡¯ arms?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    ¡°Thad just arrived home when the assistant called and said something. The moment I logged onto Weibo, I saw that everyone was begging you to fall into the arms of President Fu, begging you to fall in love with Boss, begging you to spill the love candy for Weibo. What were you doing at the banquet?¡±


    Jolin read out a series of the posts and became increasingly confused.


    He did not follow her into the venue, but before he entered, he had repeatedly warned her not to get too close to Boss, in case someone discovered their rtionship.


    But the moment the charity banquet ended, everyone was begging them to be ina rtionship.


    Need they beg on their knees?


    They had been in a rtionship for so long that they had two children!


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She thought for a while and realized that it was probably when she and Fu Hanzheng had presented the two Ming Mountain Spring and Autumn Pictures to Grandpa Sun at the auction. Fu Hanzheng had helped her up and down the stage.


    That was all. They hadn¡¯t had any other contact.


    Jolin had already watched the video. It was a section of the livestream and a very romantic song was added.


    However, the scene where the two of them were walking onto the stage and leaving the stage, with Fu Hanzheng aiding Gu Weiwei with his hand, was enough for the fans to imagine a beautiful love story.


    [Ahhh, President Fu and Weiwei look so sweet!]


    [President and Movie Queen are in the same frame, it is spring for fans!]


    [They look good together!]


    [Please, fall in love!]


    [Those above, kneel down together to the Emperor and Empress.]


    The more Jolin watched, the more amazed he became. It seemed that the source of all the messages came from a tiny moment of them holding hands.


    It was very normal for them to hold hands when they were showing off their love.


    But he just could not understand how the fans coulde up with so many stories.


    Gu Weiwei massaged her forehead. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°They may be excited for a few days but you have no work to do anyways, so just ignore them.¡± Jolin sighed helplessly.


    Luckily, she was at home watching over the children and would not be showing her face.


    So the fans would stop making a fuss after some time.


    ¡°Okay, that is a good idea,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    There was no need to make a public statement.


    ¡°But you must never show up with Boss again.¡± Jolin stressed seriously.


    Otherwise, their rtionship would be exposed.


    ¡°Got it, I will be careful.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    Anyway, she had no intention of going out these days. And because there were so many security guards in this vi area, as long as she did not go out, no journalists woulde here.


    ¡°Also, Boss¡¯pany may have found out that the woman who visited Boss previously is you, so it is best not to say anything online.¡± Jolin stressed.


    Now the fans were so excited because they had not seen them in the same frame before¡­ but many employees of Fu¡¯s Enterprise had seen her going to thepany.


    Although she always wore a hat and mask, after what happened today, anyone with some intelligence would guess that she was thedy boss.


    If these people revealed the news online, her rtionship with Boss would be exposed.

 Chapter 1399 - Trap Again

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Trap Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng who was sitting opposite her and agreed helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, got it. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else,¡± Jolin said and added then, ¡°You don¡¯t need Boss¡¯ help to be talented. It is more harmful for you to be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Jolin.¡± Gu Weiwei rang off and turned to Fu Hanzheng opposite her. ¡°Well¡­ the fans seem to have sensed something from the live-stream.¡±


    ¡°They sensed the love?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a smile.


    All she did was step on and off the stage and his brother helped her, and yet these fans could imagine that the bossy president fell in love with her and wrote an eight million word romance novel.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked straightforwardly.


    Gu Weiwei looked confused and said, ¡°Maybe yourpany has already guessed that it is me. What Jolin means is that it is best not to reveal it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded thoughtfully and threw a look at Fu Shigin.


    ¡°call Xu Qian and tell him to make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°No need, just let it be. You and my brother are not shameful people,¡± Fu Shigin mumbled as he held the fruit te.


    It was fine if no one had noticed her before, but it was not a big deal if she was discovered now.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want my private life to be scrutinized.¡±


    When their rtionship is exposed, not only herself but also his and the children¡¯s lives would be exposed to the public and be the gossip of the public.


    Fu Shigin was about to say something more when his brother red at him¡­ he obediently made a call to Xu Qian.


    Then he said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those who work at Fu¡¯s Enterprise all know how to behave, unless they don¡¯t want their jobs anymore.¡±


    Seeing that they had called Xu Qian and asked thepany employees not to reveal anything online, Gu Weiwei was no longer worried.


    She believed that those who worked at Fu¡¯s Enterprise were not stupid. Since she had covered her face before going to thepany, she obviously did not want to be discovered.


    Now that they had guessed it, they would not reveal her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng online.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°I will get someone to remove the news online, don¡¯t worry, go and rest early.¡±


    ¡°You still have work to do?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Thave something to discuss with Shigin, so take a rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    Seeing this scene, Fu Shiyi raised his hands and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Leaning against the sofa, Fu Shiyi asked pitifully, ¡°Tell me from a woman¡¯s perspective, what is Dongdong up to? She slept with me but dumped me.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you still haven¡¯t gotten her, have you be so bad at wooing girls?¡± Fu Shigin sneered and gloated.


    ¡°Is that my problem? It is Ding Dongdong¡¯s problem. All the tricks fail,¡± Fu Shiyi said regretfully.


    He had be her b*tch. She was mistreating him and yet he was still pestering her.


    Fu Shigin took hold of his shoulders and suggested sincerely.


    ¡°Of course you should propose to her now, to show that you will be responsible for her.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I do something else?¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°That is the thing that can move girls the most. Believe me, it will make sure you get the girl,¡± Fu Shigin said.


    Fu Shiyi snorted and red at him.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe you! How many times have you set me up to fail?¡±

 Chapter 1400 - Stop Being Flirty

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Stop Being Flirty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe Second Master¡¯s method will work, why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡±


    He had not even been in a proper rtionship with her and now he was proposing to her? That was such a strange step.


    Gu Weiwei did not pity him at all. As far as she was concerned, he was doing this to himself.


    ¡°Show your sincerity, Ding Dongdong will understand one day.¡±


    Fu Shiyi leaned against the sofa helplessly. ¡°I almost dug out my heart and lungs for her to see. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    He had thought that Ding Dongdong liked him, but this woman had only slept with him and now she did not want him.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and said kindly, ¡°At least stop being flirtatious and treat her wholeheartedly.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and urged her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, go back and rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and went straight to the master bedroom to wash.


    Fu Shiginughed at Fu Shiyi and followed his brother upstairs to the study to discuss work.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the Gu Family these days.¡±


    ¡°I know, we have never been rxed around the Gu Family,¡± Fu Shiqin replied.


    Gu Siting used to only have a blood feud with the Fu Family, but now he was eyeing his sister-inw again. How could his brother not be nervous?


    Fu Hanzheng sat down at the desk and leafed through the files.


    ¡°Also, pay more attention to the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°What is the problem with the Qin Family?¡± Fu Shiqin was startled.


    ¡°Uncle Qin is going to step down soon and Qin Lv is too young to take over the Qin¡¯s Enterprise. The Qin¡¯s Enterprise and the Fu¡¯s Enterprise have too many coborations that could be affected,¡± Fu Hanzheng said without looking up.


    Qin Lv was smart, but he hadn¡¯t been through a lot in business.


    But with the Qin Family¡¯s position in Hua Land and his uncle and aunt in politics, no one would dare to have any ideas about the Qin Family.


    But still¡­ he had to be careful.


    Fu Shigin found it reasonable.


    ¡°Uncle Qin also said that we should take care of Lv.¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± Fu Hanzheng said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiqin teased.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to see him because you are still concerned about him courting sister-inw?¡±


    Although Qin Lv and sister-inw had nothing going on between them, he had been plotting to win over sister-inw for a long time. With his brother¡¯s jealousy, he definitely did not want to see him that much.


    ¡°Lam very busy,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    On one hand, it was because he did not want to see him, but on the other hand, it was also because he was very busy.


    Apart from work, he wanted to spend more time with Weiwei and the two children.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are the busy one.¡± Fu Shiqin did not dare to argue back. He said as he returned to the other desk with theputer, ¡°Grandma is not objecting now, but our father doesn¡¯t seem to approve of it. What are you going to do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Now, he was most worried about the Gu Family, so he could not spare any attention to deal with his father.


    Anyway, they would not stop them from meeting for now. They just needed his father to nod and then they could remarry openly and hold the wedding.


    This matter would not change in just one or two days, so he had to solve the more important matters first.


    He had no idea what Gu Siting was up to, but he had to solve this problem in order to keep her and the children safe..

 Chapter 1401 - Steal the Divorce Certificate and Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Steal the Divorce Certificate and Get Married</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Will you wait until the children grow up?¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled.


    Hearing his words, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. It seemed that the remarriage could not be dyed any longer.


    Although his rtionship with Weiwei would not be affected because of the marriage certificate, she would not be able to exin to them no matter how old they were.


    But the divorce certificate was still in the hands of his father Fu Shengying. If he wanted to remarry her, he had to bring the divorce certificate.


    Therefore, he had to agree and give him the divorce certificate.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get him to agree, let our mother steal the divorce certificate for you and then get married first.¡± Fu Shiqin suggested this with his ¡®intelligence¡¯.


    His father was not on guard yet, and as long as his mother cooperated, it would be easy for him to get the certificate.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned deeply. ¡°We will remarry openly.¡±


    Last time, they went to register their marriage in secret and were forced to divorce by his family.


    This time, he hoped that everyone would wish him well.


    ¡°Our father is stubborn. You can wait forever until he agrees.¡± Fu Shigin snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng gave him the signed documents and said coldly, ¡°Now is not the time to solve this matter.¡±


    He wanted to remarry more than anyone else, but now his father did not approve of it and Gu Siting was watching them.


    It was not the right time to get married.


    Even if he could get his father¡¯s permission first, he still hoped that their marriage would not be ruined by Gu Siting, just like what happened at Chenis Castle.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s deal with Gu Siting first, otherwise it will be very difficult to get married.¡± Fu Shiqin took over the files and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe after we deal with Gu Siting, our father will not object so much.¡±


    His father objected because he was worried that Gu Siting woulde to find sister-inw again and cause trouble for the Fu Family.


    But his father was very stubborn. Whether his brother and sister-inw got married or not, Gu Siting and the Fu Family were not on good terms.


    But now, Fu Hanzheng had gained another love rival.


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing. He just felt that as long as Gu Siting was not dealt with, Weiwei and the children would be in danger.


    ¡®That was why he wanted to solve the grudge with the Gu Family first.


    Fu Shiginined as he replied to the e-mail.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cayman Dorrans send his men to threaten Gu Siting? Why are you still threatening him? Just let Cayman shoot him and save us the trouble.¡±


    It would be easier for Cayman Dorrans to kill Gu Siting than them.


    The Fu Family were businessmen after all, and they should not kill anyone.


    But Cayman Dorrans was a gangster, and he had killed many people.


    He could finish off Gu Siting with one order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this again after you leave the study.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a low voice.


    Cayman Dorrans wanted to kill Gu Siting too, but because Weiwei¡¯s rebirth was rted to him, he did not touch him easily.


    Also, ording to Yuan Meng, Gu Siting¡¯s death would also affect Weiwei.


    That was what troubled him and Cayman Dorrans. No matter how much they wanted him dead, they couldn¡¯t kill him for Weiwei¡¯s sake.


    Not only could they not kill him, but they also could not let him die.


    Killing Gu Siting was easy, but none of them could afford to lose Weiwei..

 Chapter 1402 - So Obedient Today?

    <h4>Chapter 1402: So Obedient Today?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shigin threw a look at his brother and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was already past midnight when they finished the work.


    Fu Hanzheng tiptoed back to the master bedroom, got changed into his pajamas and carefullyid down on the bed. Out of habit, he took his sleeping wife into his arms.


    But when he thought of Gu Siting who had been eyeing her, he could not fall asleep.


    He had never asked her about the Gu Family, but Gu Siting had never given up on her and he had always been a huge problem for him.


    He was thinking about how to deal with Gu Siting so that he could give up on her forever.


    At the same time, Gu Siting was probably thinking about how to kill him in order to get her back.


    Gu Siting might still have feelings for her, but that was not true love.


    He was just not convinced that the person he wanted would marry someone else.


    What was more, she married into the Fu Family who had always been at odds with him.


    He hated Gu Siting for causing her so much harm, but it was because of him that she was reborn in this world and came to his side.


    Gu Weiwei was in a deep sleep and had no idea that the man next to her was tossing and turning throughout the entire night.


    She slept easily until she woke up in the morning. She turned around and looked at the man who was hugging her from behind. Then she carefully grabbed the arm around her waist and was about to get up.


    But before she could remove it, the arm around her waist tightened.


    She turned around and whispered, ¡°The children should be waking up now.¡±


    ¡°The nursery teacher will take care of them.¡± Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and sniffed the gentle scent of her hair.


    Gu Weiwei turned around and faced him. She could not help but frown when she saw the bags under his eyes.


    ¡°What time did you go to sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted and kissed her on the face, not mentioning anything about his insomnia.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and kissed his eyelids.


    ¡°You are so careless. Do you want me to end up having to take care of the two children and you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Cheeky.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the clock on the bedside and reminded him with a gentle voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    ¡°Get the nursery teacher to take care of them today, let¡¯s sleep for a while more.¡± Fu Hanzheng refused to get up and refused to let her get up either.


    Feeling sorry for his tiredness, Gu Weiwei did not insist on taking care of the two children but stayed in the room with him.


    Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes and looked at his wife who was in his arms. ¡°So obedient today?¡±


    She had always taken care of the two children in the morning, but today, she was not going to take care of them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips, asking for a lingering moming kiss.


    However, he gradually lost control of himself and his hands that were around her waist reached into her baggy pajamas.


    Gu Weiwei shrank back and turned him down with a small voice.


    ¡°No, you have to get up and go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°No hurry, we still have time,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and sealed her lips with a kiss.


    He came home tootest night and did not want to disturb her rest.


    But his wife looked very tasty so early in the morning.


    Gu Weiwei dodged his lips with difficulty. ¡°You arete for the morning session.¡±


    ¡°Tl go soon.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and removed her pajamas.


    When he was satisfied, he got up, took a shower and went to work. Gu Weiwei threw a look at the watch on the bedside table and punched the bed.


    How was it fast, huh?


    How was that fast?!

 Chapter 1403 - The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 1403: The Hospital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She got up slowly, took a shower and got changed, before going into the living room. By that time, Fu Hanzheng had already left for thepany.


    The two children were ying with their toys on the floor in the living room and stared at her when they saw hering out.


    She went over to hold her youngest daughter and asked the nurse, ¡°Have they eaten anything yet?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± the nurse answered.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and yed with the two children for a while until the servant came over to her.


    ¡°Madam, your breakfast is ready.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put down her daughter, went into the dining room and ate breakfast alone.


    Then she pushed her two children out for some fresh air.


    The two little ones, who had not been out for the past few days, were very excited the moment they went out. They kept looking around and dancing.


    Fu Hanzheng did not call her until the meeting at work had finished.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Lhave,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Hanzheng could tell that she was not at home.


    ¡°The children haven¡¯t been out for two days, so I took them out in the pram.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed regretfully. He wanted to take a walk with her and the children instead, rather than facing the piles of work at thepany.


    ¡°There are many journalists searching for your whereabouts these days, so you better not go out of Zhujiang. Leave whatever you need to Lei Ning.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Weiwei replied.


    ¡°But do tell me if you need to go out.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Although the news online had been removed, many mediapanies were still looking for her whereabouts.


    The more these people could not find her, the more they felt that there was some big news and the more they kept pursuing her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ [should be going to get the vines for the children tomorrow,¡± Gu Weiwei said in distress.


    If the journalists were keeping a close eye on them these days, she really could not bring them out.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will get the doctor toe here, there is no need to go out.¡±


    Firstly, it was not convenient for her to bring the two children out, and secondly, it was a huge effort to bring them out.


    After they had the injection, they would start to cry too.


    He would ask the doctor toe home, so that they could be appeased quickly and rest; that way the hospital would not be in such a flurry.


    ¡°Alright, you can make the arrangements.¡± Gu Weiwei did not object.


    Anyway, the hospital was a private hospital invested in by Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Then take care of the children, I wille home early in the afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and rang off.


    Seeing his brother hanging up the phone, Fu Shiqin asked curiously, ¡°Doctor? Who is sick?¡±


    ¡°Youyou and Tiantian are getting their vines tomorrow, but it is not convenient to bring them to the hospital. Call He Chi and ask him to vinate them at home tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin made a call to He Chi. He had always been very concerned about his nephew and niece.


    It took He Chi a long while before he answered the call.


    ¡°Why are you calling? I am in the middle of a consultation.¡±


    ¡°Youyou and Tiantian are getting their vines tomorrow, but it is not convenient for sister-inw to bring them out. You can vinate them at home,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    He Chi sighed speechlessly. ¡°Okay, I will bring the head nurse there tomorrow.¡±


    After all, the hospital was opened by someone else and they had to serve the children of the owners even when they were getting a vine.


    ¡°No, bring the doctor, no, actually your chief doctor.¡± Fu Shiqin made a request.


    He Chi countered speechlessly. ¡°Idiot, doctors only ever hold scalpels but nurses are very experienced when ites to injections, are you dumb?¡±


    ¡± Bu Shigin was speechless.

 Chapter 1404 - Can’t take Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Can¡¯t take Responsibility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng reminded Fu Shigin while he was busy with his work.


    ¡°Ask him to bring his men there tomorrow morning.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Shigin instantly conveyed his boss¡¯ order to He Chi.


    ¡°Got it, bye.¡±


    He Chi rang off gloomily and continued with the meeting.


    That night, he worked the night shift and brought the most experienced head nurse to vi seven with the medicine box the next morning.


    On the way there, he stressed to the head nurse repeatedly that she should not ask anything and should not say anything more than she needed to.


    ¡®When he knocked on the door, Gu Weiwei and the others had just finished their breakfast.


    He Chi and the nurse walked in and he asked the head nurse to prepare the vine.


    Gu Weiwei carried the obedient Youyou and sat down on the sofa with the child in her arms when the head nurse was ready.


    Fu Hanzheng rolled up Youyou¡¯s sleeves, whilst Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin became very nervous as they watched the needle.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change the needle?¡±


    Their nephew¡¯s arm was so tender, and it would hurt terribly if the needle went in.


    ¡°That is the smallest needle.¡± He Chiined speechlessly.


    The head nurse approached with the syringe, disinfected Youyou¡¯s arm and was about to poke it with the needle.


    Fu Shigin said nervously, ¡°Hang on, be gentle.¡±


    Fu Shigin was also worried. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    The head nurse¡¯s hands were not shaking before, but when they started staring at her so intently, they started to tremble.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the head nurse. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The head nurse found the correct area and ced the needle against the skin.


    Before Youyou could react and cry, the needle was in.


    But when he opened his mouth to cry, the needle had already been removed.


    Fu Hanzheng carefully pressed a cotton ball down over the injection area and Gu Weiwei felt sorry for her tearful son.


    Sure enough, every child was afraid of getting an injection. Even Youyou, who did not cry often, cried when he got an injection.


    Hearing her brother¡¯s crying, Tiantian nced over and seemed to be frightened. She pursed her lips and was about to cry too.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin carried Tiantian away and distracted her with toys and food.


    Gu Weiwei was walking around in the room with Youyou in her arms, who was lying on her shoulders, looking both cute and pitiful with tears on his face.


    But as an elder brother, he would be fine after ten minutes.


    Gu Weiwei gave her son to Fu Hanzheng and turned to her younger daughter, who was taken away by Fu Shigin.


    Fu Shigin refused to give Tiantian to her. ¡°Sister-inw, can we not fight?¡±


    If Youyou had cried so pitifully, Tiantian would definitely break their hearts.


    ¡°Will you be responsible in the future if she doesn¡¯t get the vine?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a cold expression.


    Fu Shigin¡¯


    ¡®s heart ached, but he still handed the child over. After all, he could not take such responsibility.


    Gu Weiwei consoled her daughter and did not sit down until the head nurse was ready. Then she rolled up her sleeves.


    The girl had no idea that she was going to be injected with a needle, and so she was happily ying with the toy in her arms.


    The head nurse was indeed experienced. She inserted the needle and pulled it out within a few seconds.


    The moment the needle was removed, the girl burst into tears and cried even harder than her brother.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin went over to her tofort her with toys and cookies, but the girl was not interested in anything at the moment. She was crying loudly.


    Although Youyou cried, he was appeased within a few minutes. But Tiantian cried for more than ten minutes before stopping.


    Even then, she was still sobbing softly in her mother¡¯s arms, tears shining in her big eyes..

 Chapter 1405 - Awww

    <h4>Chapter 1405: A</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Hanzheng, Fu Shigin and Fu Shiyi had their own work to do.


    But because the two children had just been vinated, the three of them stayed at home to help with the child.


    Tiantian could not be appeased, and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shigin both felt sorry for the girl when they saw her tearful eyes.


    ¡°My heart aches for Tiantian!¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, stop crying, Third Uncle is heart-broken.¡±


    He Chi rolled his eyes. Her father had not even said anything, what were her two uncles concerned about?


    Gu Weiwei finally got Tiantian to stop crying and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do here now, so you can go to work now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time, kissed his obedient son who was in his arms and gave him to the nurse.


    However, he urged Fu Shigin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Shigin took hold of Tiantian¡¯s chubby hands unwillingly and followed his brother to thepany.


    Fu Shiyi was also getting ready to go to work under the urging of his agent.


    Seeing them leaving, He Chi stood up and said, ¡°Get the driver to drive the head nurse home, I am going home to sleep.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the servant. ¡°Call Lei Ning and ask her to send the head nurse home.¡±


    The head nurse was packing up the medicine box and did not utter a single word.


    Although she was so shocked by the fact that Movie Queen Weiwei was with President Fu, and had two children, she still tried her best to stay calm when she thought of Doctor He Chi¡¯s warning.


    He Chi saw her off and warned her onest time.


    ¡°You better not say a word about what you saw or heard today, otherwise¡­ the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Doctor He.¡± The head nurse nodded.


    Although this news might shock the world, she was not a stupid person. If she went against the Fu Family, not only would she lose her job, but her family would also suffer.


    After seeing her off, He Chi stretched and went back to his vi to sleep.


    ¡®When the two children had already forgotten about the pain, Gu Weiwei pushed them outside in the pram and took a walk in the park.


    She was just taking a walk by theke with the two children when the servant rushed over with her phone.


    ¡°Madam, your friend, Miss. Ji Cheng is calling you for something urgent.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked the nurse to take care of the children and answered the call herself.


    ¡°Ji Cheng, what is it?¡±


    The moment she spoke, Ji Cheng burst into tears.


    ¡°Weiwei, Qiangian and Uncle Luo went to the French Nice Music Festival and there was a shooting at the site. Aunt Luo and I can¡¯t reach them now. My cousin and grandfather are helping us find them, but Weiwei, do you also have any way to find them?¡±


    The Fu Family had a special information system and if they wanted to find someone, they might be faster than the police.


    Now the news of the attack at the Nice Music Festival was all over the inte and there was no news of Qiangian and Uncle Luo. She was so scared that she did not know what to do.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression tumed dark. She did hear the news about Qiangian and her father going to Nice in France, two days ago.


    However, she had not paid much attention to the news online because of the two children¡¯s vinations this morning, so she had no idea that an attack had happened there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find someone in Nice to search and inform you as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will¡­ wait for your call.¡± Ji Cheng rang off in tears..

 Chapter 1406 - Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Your Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei rang off and said to the nursery teacher, ¡°Drive the two children home, I need to make a call.¡±


    ¡®The nursery teacher helped to take care of the two children, whilst she made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    But after the phone rang several times, it turned out to be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s assistant, Xu Qian, who answered the call.


    ¡°Madam, President Fu is having an important meeting, it is not very convenient right now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°How much longer before they finish?¡±


    ¡°almost half an hour,¡± Xu Qian said truthfully and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something urgent. Can you tell him and call me back as soon as possible?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Xu Qian nodded, rang off and hurried into the meeting room. Then he whispered to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Boss, Madam called, she seems to have something urgent to tell you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned, paused the meeting and went outside to make a phone call.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Normally, she would not call him when he was working.


    Also, Xu Qian must have told her that he was in the meeting, so it must be very important, which is why he returned the call as soon as possible.


    ¡°It is not me, but Luo Qiangian and her father who were in the attack at the Nice Music Festival and we have lost contact with them. The Ji Family has arranged for someone to find them, but there is no news yet. Can you arrange for someone from France to help?¡±


    Most of the Ji Family were in the military and politics, so they must have asked the government for help in France. Of course, the operation was not as convenient as the Fu Family¡¯s information department.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice,¡±Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange for someone to find them. I will inform you when I have news.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei ended the call with him and called Yuan Meng who was in Italy.


    It was still morning in the capital, but in Italy it was still midnight. Yuan Meng answered the call in a daze.


    ¡°Boss, it is not a very humane thing to make a call at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Ineed your help,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although she had said goodbye to Fu Hanzheng and arranged for someone to find Luo Qianqian and her father, the ce where the ident happened was in Europe and Yuan Meng and the others were only a few hours away from Nice. Also, that was the territory of the Dorrans Family.


    It was a matter of life and death, and one more road meant more hope.


    ¡°Yes, tell me,¡± Yuan Meng said half-awake.


    ¡°Something happened to my friend Luo Qiangian and her father in Nice, the short-haired girl you met. You are close to Nice, can you get someone to look for her? I will send you the pictures,¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    Yuan Meng yawned and said, ¡°You can ask your man for help, the Fu Family has a lot of connections.¡±


    ¡°He has already arranged for someone to find her, so help him too. Find them as soon as possible,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although she had hidden many things from Ji Cheng and Luo Qiangian, they truly regarded her as a friend.


    At this moment, she could not ignore them.


    ¡°Got it, I will bring my men there at dawn,¡± Yuan Meng answered.


    ¡°Not at dawn, now,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a low voice.


    Now that she was caught in an attack, she could not wait until dawn.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will go there now.¡± Yuan Meng hung up the phone and kicked Yuan Shuo who was sleeping next to her. ¡°Get up, your precious disciple has work for us to do.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sat up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yuan Meng opened the picture she received and said to him, ¡°Her friend is missing from the attack at the French Nice Music Festival, and she needs our help to find her.¡±


    ¡°Tell Cayman¡¯s men that his men should go there too. I will go over now and ask him to arrange for some extra help.¡±


    She would be searching for a needle in a haystack if she went to Nice alone.


    But no one was more deeply entrenched than the Dorrans Family in Europe, so it was the easiest thing to ask the Dorrans Family to find Luo Qiangian and her father together..

 Chapter 1407 - Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Unlucky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Shuo was a bit drowsy at first, but he came back to himself after hearing what she said.


    ¡°Are you going there alone?¡±


    Yuan Meng said as she was packing, ¡°The Dorrans Family and Anderson Family are in a fierce fight, you better stay here. Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men are looking for them too, so I am just going to help. We will have news within a day.¡±


    It would take less than a day for Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men and the Dorrans Family to find the two of them.


    ¡°Twill find Matthew and arrange a ne for you.¡± Yuan Shuo got up, put on his coat and went to find Matthew.


    Cayman was already resting. He had not had a good rest for many days because of Will Dorrans and the Anderson Family. Also, he was not feeling well, so he could not disturb him.


    Matthew had the right to arrange for someone to help them find the father and daughter pair in Nice.


    When Yuan Meng packed up her backpack and went downstairs, Matthew had already arranged a private helicopter to wait for her outside.


    ¡°Since she is Miss Weiwei¡¯s friend, try your best to find her and send her home safely,¡± Matthew said.


    She must have been really anxious, which is why she called Yuan Meng and the others to help.


    But what she truly wanted was the Dorrans Family¡¯s help. After all, there was no one in Europe who could find her friend and her friend¡¯s father faster than them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yuan Meng got into the helicopter and closed the cabin door.


    It was already eight in the morning when Yuan Meng arrived at Nice. Because of the shootingst night, Nice was on full alert and the military police were all around the site.


    Yuan Meng joined the Dorrans Family and the leader said, ¡°We have checked at the hospital where the injured were rescued at the music festival and found that the deceased and the injured are not the ones you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Yuan Meng let out a sigh of relief. That ce should still be safe. ¡°Where else have you checked?¡±


    ¡°There were too many people at the music festival and the local police are still checking their identities. They have arranged for someone to keep an eye out for them and will contact us when they find them.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just wait and see.¡±


    Yuan Meng lit a cigarette and took a puff. Weiwei had not called and there was no news from Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men either.


    ¡°Some of the criminals who attacked at the music festival have kidnapped several hostages and are still negotiating with the local police in the north of the city. If no one among the survivors has been found, they are either missing or kidnapped as hostages.¡±


    Yuan Meng got a headache when she heard about the kidnapping. ¡°Go and check if they are among the survivors. You two follow me to the north of the city.¡±


    She had met Luo Qiangian several times and she was a smart girl. She would not be so unlucky as to be kidnapped as a hostage.


    However, Luo Qiangian was unlucky. When the attack happened, she was taken hostage by the criminals and they escaped to the city.


    In the chaos, her father was separated from her.


    The kidnappers, who had taken her and other hostages, had taken them to the north of the city and retreated to an old cafe.


    Everyone was armed and she felt that she could die at any moment.


    Together with her, there were young people, old people and children who were all frightened.


    Since it was still early, the cafe they retreated into had just opened. There were no other guests, only a few waiters in the cafe, but they were forced to be hostages with them.


    However, just as they were frightened and the criminals were guarding against the army and the police outside, a man walked down from the second floor of the cafe.


    ¡°Waiter, bill please.¡±

 Chapter 1408 - A Scary Man

    <h4>Chapter 1408: A Scary Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    All the hostages looked at the man who wasing down the stairs leisurely in astonishment. The kidnappers were startled when they heard the voice and turned their guns towards the staircase.


    The owner of the cafe sighed. Normally, there were no customers at this hour.


    But recently, this guest ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee every morning.


    ¡®Then he sat there quietly reading the newspaper and would leave after an hour or so.


    But he should have heard the noise on the first floor.


    As long as he hid himself on the second floor or called the police, they would have a chance of survival.


    But he came downstairs to pay the bill.


    How was he going to pay the bill now? He would probably die if he insisted.


    The man who asked to pay the bill was a handsome Chinese man. He was tall and thin, and he was wearing a khaki windbreaker. He looked a bit pale.


    He nced at the first floor of the cafe and ced ten euros on the table calmly.


    The boss of the cafe kept blinking at him, indicating that he should not do anything rash.


    However, the man ignored her, put away his wallet and was about to leave.


    But he had just taken one step when a gun was pointed at his head.


    ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± The man turned to the man who was talking to him.


    He nced at him with his cold eyes, and the gunman¡¯s hands shook.


    For some reason, the way this man looked at him frightened him.


    Yes, fear.


    He was the one who was pointing the gun at him, but with just one look, he felt fear from the bottom of his soul.


    ¡°You stand over there,¡± he stuttered, losing his arrogance and confidence.


    ¡°Sorry, Iam in a hurry,¡± the Chinese man said.


    Seeing him being so uncooperative, the kidnapper pointed the gun at his forehead. ¡°Just go over there!¡±


    ¡®The aplice nced at him and urged him. ¡°Cut the crap and just shoot him!¡±


    ¡®The kidnapper, who was pointing the gun at the Chinese man, was startled by the man¡¯s profound eyes. For a moment, he seemed to have been possessed and even his hands that were holding the gun lost control.


    The Chinese man looked calm as he looked at the kidnapper, who was pointing the gun at him, and said coldly, ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡®The gunman repeated his words in a daze and pointed at his aplice who had asked him to shoot, firing without hesitation.


    Also, he fired at his other partners.


    ¡®The aplices were caught off guard and two of them were killed instantly.


    ¡®The remaining men turned their guns around and killed the betrayer.


    Amidst the gunshots, Luo Qianqian and the others screamed with their hands over their heads, fearing that they would be killed too.


    ¡®When the gunshots stopped, the entire cafe fell into a dead silence.


    Luo Qianqian opened her eyes in fear, but everything around her frightened her even more.


    The criminals who had taken them hostage were all dead and lying in pools of blood.


    ¡®The Chinese man stepped over a body, grabbed a napkin from the table and wiped off the scattered blood on his hands, without looking at Luo Qiangian and the others.


    ¡°You can leave now..¡±

 Chapter 1409 - The Man In the Painting

    <h4>Chapter 1409: The Man In the Painting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    However, Luo Qianqian and the other hostages exchanged a look but did not dare to do anything.


    The kidnappers were scary, but this man, who had killed all of them within a few minutes, was even scarier.


    ¡®With so many people holding guns, he not only made the criminals kill each other, but also killed everyone left standing within minutes.


    ¡®That was not something a normal person could do. More urately¡­ it was not something a person could do.


    ¡®When the gunshots were heard, Luo Qianqian and everyone else had their eyes closed. No one knew what happened in those few minutes.


    But when they opened their eyes, the kidnappers were all dead.


    ¡®The man wiped his hands and nced at Luo Qianqian, who was startled.


    ¡°.Xianxian.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the mysterious and scary Chinese man and heard him calling her.


    But she did not remember meeting this man.


    ¡®When she was distracted, the Chinese man had already approached her and sized her up with aplicated look.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Startled, Luo Qianqian looked at this elegant and mysterious man curiously.


    ¡°Lwas kidnapped by those people, Sir, do we know each other?¡±


    The man sounded as if he knew her.


    But she just could not remember where she had met him.


    ¡®The Chinese man looked at Luo Qianqian for a long time and his bright eyes turned dark.


    ¡°You are not Xianxian.¡±


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and said with lingering fear, ¡°My name is Luo Qianqian, thank you for saving us.¡±


    Although she still found him scary, she could not deny that he had saved them from the criminals.


    The Chinese man was still looking at her, but he seemed to be looking at her and then at someone else.


    ¡®Then he mumbled her name, ¡°Qiangian, Qianqian¡­¡±


    Luo Qianqian gradually let go of her fear and sized up the mysterious Chinese man in front of her.


    All these years, she had seen many good-looking men, be it for work or through friend and family rtions.


    Her cousin was sunny and energetic, Fu Shiyi was handsome and uninhibited, and Ji Cheng¡¯s cousin was elegant and gentle. Fu Hanzheng was the most good-looking man among everyone and he looked noble too.


    But the Chinese man in front of her was different from everyone else. He looked like someone who had walked out of a painting. He had a ssical-looking face and looked elegant.


    ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±


    Before the man answered her, the police of Nice rushed in with their men.


    ¡®Together with them were the men arranged by Yuan Meng and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡®When Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men were still searching for her with the pictures, Yuan Meng, who had met Luo Qianqian, had already found her.


    But when she saw the man in front of Luo Qianqian, her face changed.


    She stepped forward and pulled Luo Qiangian away. ¡°Why are you with this man?¡±


    Luo Qiangian was startled to see Yuan Meng. ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei and Ji Cheng couldn¡¯t reach you and I happened to be near Nice, so they asked me toe here.¡±


    She had just finished the words when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men arrived.


    ¡°Miss Luo Qianqian, we have found your father and President Fu asked us to bring you home.¡±


    Luo Qianqian felt her heart warming. She was just talking with them, when she saw the Chinese man leaving.


    So she went after him and said, ¡°Sir, thank you for saving us. You haven¡¯t said who you are.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yun Che..¡±

 Chapter 1410 - Repay With Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Repay With Your Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian got the man¡¯s name and watched the mysterious and strange man disappear at the end of the street.


    Yuan Meng gave Luo Qiangian her phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell the people at home that we are safe.¡±


    Luo Qiangian came back to herself and told her mother that she was safe.


    Then she made another call. It was Gu Weiwei¡¯s number.


    ¡°Weiwei, thank you, I am safe now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you injured at all?¡±


    ¡°No, Sister Yuan Meng and the Fu Family have found my father and I in time,¡± Luo Qianqian said gratefully.


    The attackst night happened too suddenly. Then she was separated from her father and was taken hostage here.


    She had thought that she would end up dead for sure, but she had not expected that she would be able to stay alive. She had not expected that her father and her would be found so quickly.


    ¡°As long as you are safe, someone will bring you home. Come back as soon as possible. Ji Cheng, your mother and I are very worried about you,¡± Gu Weiwei said gently.


    Luo Qianqian told her family and Gu Weiwei that she was safe and returned the phone to Yuan Meng. She asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, do you know Mr. Gu?¡±


    She was wondering why she had such a reaction to the man and she sounded as if she had known this man from before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, he is not a good person,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    ¡®This man was the Chinese man who gave Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearl.


    Previously, she and Yuan Shuo had tried to find out if Gu Siting was rted to Weiwei¡¯s rebirth, so they had spent a great deal of effort to find him.


    ¡®They had fought with him before and he was very powerful. She even suspected that he was not human.


    However, this man¡¯s whereabouts had always been mysterious. The Dorrans Family had so many connections but they had not been able to find him.


    But today, he appeared in Nice and saved Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°But if it were not for him, I and these hostages would not have survived.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed.


    Judging from how that man dealt with those criminals, she knew that he was not someone to be trifled with.


    But he was the one who had saved her from death, so she could not help but feel grateful.


    Yuan Meng asked in amusement, ¡°What, you still want to repay him with your life?¡±


    ¡°L.. didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that I should thank him when I have the chance,¡± Luo Qiangian said sincerely.


    He had left so quickly that she did not even have time to thank him properly.


    She only knew his name and did not know where he was. She did not know if they would meet again.


    ¡°alright, go and meet your father first. If there is nothing else, go home as soon as possible. It is not peaceful here.¡± Yuan Meng urged.


    Luo Qiangian thought for a while and went with them to the hotel where her father was staying.


    After experiencing life and death, the father and daughter cried in each other¡¯s arms and did not calm down until a long timeter.


    Yuan Meng said to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men, ¡°Take them for a physical examination and bring them home if there are no problems.¡±


    Hearing that she was going home, Luo Qiangian said instantly, ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, I want to stay for one more day.¡±


    ¡°It is so chaotic here, and you still want to stay here?¡± Yuan Meng¡¯s expression sank.


    ¡°Just one day, I have something important to do,¡± Luo Qiangian said seriously.


    Yuan Meng sighed. She had found her now anyways, so she did not force her.


    ¡°Thave something to do in Italy, so you must bring my bodyguards with you. If you do not leave tomorrow, I will ask my men to tie you up and bring you onto the ne..¡±

 Chapter 1411 - More Dangerous Than Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1411: More Dangerous Than Gu Siting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qiangian nodded. ¡°I will definitely return home tomorrow.¡±


    After making sure that her father was safe and that she had told Gu Weiwei everything, Yuan Meng did not interfere with Luo Qianqian¡¯s decision.


    But she stressed a few words to the men from the Fu Family.


    ¡°Since they have been found, we can¡¯t stay here for long. Be careful and keep them safe. Bring them home tomorrow.¡±


    Her men were from the Dorrans Family after all, and it was not good to stay with the Fu Family.


    At least Fu Shengying would not hear about it.


    Also, thosepanies that cooperated with the Fu Family hated these things that were rted to the underworld.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The leader of the Fu Family agreed.


    Yuan Meng checked the time and said to Luo Qiangian, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Yuan Meng.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    Yuan Meng took two steps and suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Also, even if that Gu person saved you, you are not allowed to meet him again.¡±


    ¡®That person was someone neither she nor Yuan Shuo could beat, and he came from a very strange background.


    It was not a good thing for Weiwei that Luo Qiangian was involved with him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Qiangian was confused.


    Gu Yun Che saved her life and she still hoped to thank him properly when they met. What was wrong with that?


    ¡°He is not a good man. If you get close to him, you will lose your life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where he is from or where he lives. I don¡¯t think I will have the chance to see him again,¡± Luo Qianqian said regretfully.


    Yuan Meng thought that it made sense, so she did not say anything more. She told them to leave tomorrow and left with her own men.


    After she left the hotel, she called Fu Hanzheng instead of Gu Weiwei.


    In the capital of Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng was just driving home when he received a call from Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Lalready know about Luo Qiangian.¡±


    At first, he had not expected that Weiwei would ask Yuan Meng to bring someone to find her.


    But more than an hour ago, he had received the news that his men had found Luo Qiangian with her.


    ¡°Lam not talking about this,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°What else is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng parked the car and turned off the engine.


    Yuan Meng sounded very serious.


    ¡°Do you know who saved Luo Qianqian and the other hostages?¡±


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng waited for her to spill the truth.


    He arranged for his men to tell him that they had found her and nothing else.


    ¡°It is Gu Yun Che, the person who gave Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearl,¡± Yuan Meng said straightforwardly.


    Fu Hanzheng, who was about to get out of the car, stopped and stayed silent for a while.


    ¡°Are you sure it is him?¡±


    ¡°I saw him with my own eyes. He should be in Nice now. Get your men to keep an eye on him. I can¡¯t make the arrangements here,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Yun Che was too mysterious and dangerous.


    Also, he had given Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearlst time.


    Fu Hanzheng was worried that one day, Gu Siting would join forces with him and the Fu Family would be in danger.


    After all, this man was even more difficult to deal with than ten Gu Siting¡¯s.


    ¡°Okay, I will make the arrangements.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed.


    ¡°This person is more dangerous than Gu Siting. Also, if Weiwei was reborn because of the Nine-Eyed Pearl.¡± Yuan Meng paused and said, ¡°Then her life is in his hands..¡±

 Chapter 1412 - More Frightening than Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1412 More Frightening than Gu Siting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng stayed silent with a serious face.


    After a long while, he asked, ¡°Why did he save Luo Qianqian?¡±


    That kind of person would not save a stranger for no reason.


    But Luo Qianqian was Weiwei¡¯s friend, and he had to find out if it was a coincidence or intentional.


    ¡°It must be a coincidence. The kidnappers who took Luo Qianqian and the others as hostages retreated to an old cafe in Nice and ran into Gu Yun Che who was eating here.¡± Yuan Meng confessed.


    Judging from the conversation with Luo Qianqian at the hotel and the situation, it must have been a coincidence.


    ¡°Just a coincidence?¡± Fu Hanzheng was not convinced.


    Yuan Meng thought over what she had asked Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°It is indeed a coincidence that he saved Luo Qianqian and her men, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian said that that person seems to know her, but before today, she had not met that person,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    When she arrived with her men, that Gu man looked at Luo Qianqian as if he really knew her.


    However, Luo Qianqian had been living in Hua Land and she had only been abroad for the past two years because of work.


    This Gu man had always been unpredictable, and she just could not think of any connection between him and Luo Qianqian.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Think of a way to bring Luo Qianqian to see him again, so you can test his reaction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Meng, who was driving, braked hard. She was about to go back to Italy on the ne.


    ¡°The Fu Family and the Dorrans Family have not been able to find him for so long, so it is useless for us to keep an eye on him.¡± Seeing Gu Weiweiing out with the children, Fu Hanzheng opened the door and got out


    of the car. ¡°Now is the only opportunity to approach him and test him.¡±


    This man with the surname Gu was too mysterious. The Fu Family and the Dorrans Family¡¯s intelligence department should be able to find him no matter how secretive he was.


    But his background and whereabouts were unpredictable.


    Maybe it was a coincidence that he saved Luo Qianqian, but since she said that he seemed to know Luo Qianqian, then it was their chance to approach him.


    Yuan Meng snorted and turned the car around.


    ¡°Should I pack Luo Qianqian up and send her to his side?¡±


    ¡°It would be good if you can do it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°If Weiwei knew that you set up her friend like this, would that be okay?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng waved at Gu Weiwei who was standing in the garden with his daughter and continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about this yet, just create an opportunity for Luo Qianqian to approach him.¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian did not want to return home today, so I think she wants to stay and meet that Gu person to thank him for saving her life.¡± Yuan Meng drove back to the hotel where Luo Qianqian and her father were


    staying and told Fu Hanzheng about what happened there.


    ¡°Go with her, with the invisible camera, I need to see his every move,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Only when he saw his expression and actions when facing Luo Qianqian could he guess his real attitude towards Luo Qianqian and be sure that Luo Qianqian could approach him and find out information about him.


    ¡°Got it, I will make the arrangements now,¡± Yuan Meng said unwillingly.


    When he was in a rtionship with Weiwei, everyone else was exhausted doing their bidding..

 Chapter 1413 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1413 Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the conversation with Yuan Meng, Fu Hanzheng entered the garden with a smile.


    He took over his daughter from her arms and kissed her short and soft hair.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°How about you? The car has been parked here for so long and yet you are still noting inside,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm, but he did not reveal the truth.


    ¡°IT had a work call, I wanted to finish it beforeing in.¡±


    Without a single doubt as to what he said, Gu Weiwei opened the door and entered the house with him.


    ¡°Qianqian and her father have caused you trouble.¡±


    He was in the middle of an important meeting when she called.


    ¡°Why are you standing on ceremony with your husband?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows, apparently displeased by her politeness.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who were getting ready for dinner, lost their appetite for dinner when they heard their brother calling himself her husband.


    However, Fu Shiqin was immune to love and he soon recovered.


    Fu Shiyi, on the other hand, stared at his brother who was still flirting with his sister-inw, with his daughter in his arms, in the living room.


    ¡°Is he done yet or not?¡±


    The two of them spent the entire day together and yet they still had so many endless words of love.


    Fu Shiqin did not want to wait any longer, so he picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.


    ¡°You must get used to the feeling of love. After all, we will be force fed their love for decades toe.¡±


    ¡°My heart is so broken these days and they are showing off their love! It is so annoying!¡± Fu Shiyiined unhappily.


    He was being mistreated by Ding Dongdong every single day, but his brother and sister-inw were showing off their love in front of him. How inhumane!


    If he had not wanted to see Youyou and Tiantian, he would not have stayed here for a single day.


    A long whileter, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng came to the dining room and ate. Youyou and Tiantian sat on their chairs and each of them cut a small piece of orange for them to eat.


    Gu Weiwei said as she ate, ¡°I want to visit Qianqian and her father in a couple of days.¡±


    Luo Qianqian was a very smart girl. She could tell that she had hidden many things from her and Ji Cheng, but she never asked her out of curiosity.


    Also, she regarded her as her best friend, and she should cherish this rare opportunity.


    ¡°She might not be able toe home tomorrow, we can make the arrangements when shees home,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Noting home?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment and said, ¡°Yuan Meng called and said that someone will bring them home tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her some food and said with a gentle voice, ¡°The police of Nice have to ask them some questions, and Luo Qianqian seems to have something to deal with at work too. That is what they said.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was a bit worried. ¡°It is very dangerous over there. One more day means one more day of danger.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng and her men will stay there until they return home safely,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The bandits who attacked them at that time had already died in Gu Yun Che¡¯s hands and the situation was basically stable. It was just the investigationter on.


    But Gu Yun Che¡¯s whereabouts were unpredictable and if he missed the opportunity to approach him and test him, it would be very difficult to find him in the future.


    With such unfathomable strength, even if he sent someone to follow him, he would definitely be shaken off easily.


    Since he was still in Nice and Luo Qianqian had some dealings with him, this was the best opportunity to approach him. If he missed it¡­ it would be very difficult.

 Chapter 1414 - How to Thank You for Saving My Life

    <h4>Chapter 1414 How to Thank You for Saving My Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Weiwei found it strange. She had told her that she was leaving tomorrow, so why was she noting home now?


    But thinking that Yuan Meng was staying there, she was not that worried.


    As long as Luo Qianqian and her father were found, she would be safe when staying with the Fu Family people and Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Since Yuan Meng is there, she cane back after she finishes her work.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you that close to Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng? They don¡¯t even know who you are,¡± Fu Shiyi asked curiously.


    As far as he knew, his sister-inw had never told her two friends the truth that she was Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°It is a strange situation. Telling them would only make them confused.¡± Gu Weiwei nced at them and said, ¡°As for my rtionship with them, when I was kicked out of the house, they were the only ones who


    sincerely wanted to be my friends.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both turned to their brother.


    ¡°You caused it.¡±


    ¡°It is my fault.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not shift the me but confessed straightforwardly.


    If he had known that he would fall so deeply in love with her in the future, he would not have driven her out of the old mansion.


    ¡°I am not ming you, and you were not the one who was wrong,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    At that time, Mu Weiwei had annoyed him.


    They were happily eating dinner, and the little foodie Tiantian, who was eating the orange, saw them eating happily. She was holding a small piece of orange in one hand and stretching her other hand towards the table.


    Seeing her greedy mouth, Fu Shiqin dabbed his chopsticks into the soup and was about to let her taste it.


    But before he could feed her, Fu Hanzheng stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her eat it, she can¡¯t have such food yet.¡±


    ¡°Licking the chopsticks should be fine, right?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Fu Shiyi red at him. ¡°Do you want Tiantian to lick your chopsticks?¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt sorry for his niece, but he was also afraid of his brother, so he withdrew his hand and continued eating.


    ¡°Tiantian, I can¡¯t give you this food right now, but when you grow up, I will bring you lots of delicious food.¡±


    After dinner, Gu Weiwei wiped the hands of the two children and went to bathe them with Fu Hanzheng.


    After she bathed the two children, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin could not wait to ept their fresh smelling nephew and niece. Gu Weiwei decided to call Luo Qianqian after giving them the children and asked about her


    situation.


    After all, the previous phone call was just to know that she was safe.


    ¡°Sorry, Weiwei, I want to deal with the work here before going home,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    But she sounded a bit guilty when she said this.


    The real reason why she wanted to stay was not because of work.


    Instead, she wanted to see Gu Yun Che again and thank him for saving her life.


    ¡°It is not very peaceful there with the conflict though.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    ¡°I know but Sister Yuan Meng is here and we are now safe,¡± Luo Qianqian said gratefully.


    Gu Weiwei reminded her. ¡°Remember to tell Ji Cheng and your mother, otherwise they will be worried.¡±


    ¡°I told them,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°Then be careful, I will see you when you return home,¡± Gu Weiwei said gently.


    ¡°Okay, see you when we return home,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    But after hanging up, she started to worry again.


    If she really met Mr. Gu Yun Che tomorrow, how should she thank him for saving her life?.

 Chapter 1415 - Visual Sense

    <h4>Chapter 1415 Visual Sense</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In Nice, France.


    With a cigarette in her mouth, Yuan Meng was typing a message that exined the situation to Yuan Shuo and the reason behind her dyed return.


    Hearing Luo Qianqian¡¯s sigh, she looked up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Luo Qianqian sat down on the sofa and said gloomily, ¡°Although I want to see Mr. Gu again and thank him for saving my life, isn¡¯t it too insincere?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°But how should I thank him?¡± Luo Qianqian became even more distressed.


    After sending the text, Yuan Meng sized up Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°Bring the most beautiful clothes you have brought with you and let me see.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be dressed so casually when you meet your savior, right?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and found that it made sense. So she took out her luggage and picked out the outfit she thought looked best.


    Then she got changed in the bathroom and walked out.


    ¡°How is this one?¡±


    Yuan Meng frowned as she saw the girl with short hair wearing a knitted blouse and jeans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feminine clothes?¡±


    Since she was asking her to help her check a man¡¯s reaction, she had to be womanly.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this outfit?¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked down at the clothes she was wearing. They were new clothes she had bought before she went abroad and she had never worn them before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any dresses?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°I am not used to wearing dresses, I own almost none.¡±


    For the past five years, the only time she had worn a dress was when Ji Cheng had brought her to the Ming Family¡¯s club, and when Weiwei had her wedding ceremony. She


    herself never wore dresses.


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead helplessly. How was she going to seduce Gu Yun Che and get some information out of him dressed like this?


    After a long while, she stood up and said, ¡°Get your wallet and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused.


    ¡°To dress you up,¡± Yuan Meng blew out the smoke and said.


    Luo Qianqian hesitated for a moment, but still grabbed her bag and followed her out.


    Yuan Meng drove her to the mall and went straight to the floor where women¡¯s clothes were sold. She found a store and nced at the new ones.


    ¡°Try these two.¡±


    Luo Qianqian obediently took the clothes to the fitting room and tried on a long dress.


    Yuan Meng nodded. ¡°Try that one.¡±


    Luo Qianqian obediently tried on another flowery dress and walked out of the fitting room, feeling a bit ufortable standing in front of the mirror.


    However, Yuan Meng said, ¡°This one will do.¡±


    ¡°This one?¡± Luo Qianqian was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, just this one. It is cute and sexy, and not too revealing. Also¡­ your legs are very pretty, you should show them more,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Luo Qianqian touched her ears in embarrassment. Although she was not used to wearing dresses, she still bought it ording to Yuan Meng¡¯s suggestion.


    After Yuan Meng had brought her to buy dresses and pointed high-heels, the girl who used to be a handsome woman had suddenly be very feminine.


    ¡°Alright, I will style your hair tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe that he will look at you unfazed tomorrow.¡± Yuan Meng smiled.


    Luo Qianqian said gratefully as she held the shopping bag, ¡°Thank you, Sister Yuan Meng.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Yuan Mengughed dryly.


    For some reason, she felt a bit guilty, because she was trying to send the girl to manipte her suspect, but Fu Hanzheng had ordered her to do so¡­.

 Chapter 1416 - Luo Qiangian’s Show

    <h4>Chapter 1416 Luo Qiangian¡¯s Show</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian went downstairs and asked Yuan Meng as she saw the dazzling array of goods, ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, should I give you something to express my gratitude?¡±


    Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, what are you talking about?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted but her face turned red.


    Yuan Meng smiled without saying a word. Luo Qianqian was at the age where she could easily fall in love.


    And today, she was saved by Gu Yun Che in such a dangerous situation. Since ancient times, the story of a hero saving a beauty was always liked by women, so it was normal


    that Luo Qianqian had a good impression of that Gu person.


    But that man was a dangerous person to any one of them.


    This time, she had no choice but to test Luo Qianqian¡¯s background.


    But in the end, she still hoped that she could stay away from that Gu man.


    ¡°You are right though. It would be too embarrassing to thank someone empty-handed,¡± Luo Qianqian said as she looked around to see if there was a present suitable for Gu


    Yun Che.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what he likes, so you can¡¯t buy what he wants. It is better to give him food.¡± Yuan Meng suggested.


    Luo Qianqian nodded and said, ¡°I asked the owner of the cafe and she said that he only wants a cup of Blue Mountain coffee every afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Then get him a dessert. I know a cake that is very tasty and that also looks good; I will order it for you,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Luo Qianqian did not object but left the mall with her and went to the cake store to order the cake she wanted for the following day.


    On the way back to the hotel, Yuan Meng said as she drove, ¡°It is indeed not enough to just give him a cake for saving your life. If you can find out where he lives or how to


    contact him tomorrow, you will have a chance to repay him.¡±


    After all, it was not proper for her to ask this Gu man about such private information.


    And if she asked, the other party would definitely not tell her.


    But maybe Luo Qianqian would be able to find something out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    She could not repay him with just some gifts, so she needed to thank him again in the future for saving her life.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get his contact information this time, I am afraid that you will never be able to find him again.¡± Yuan Meng reminded her, fearing that she did not take this


    matter seriously.


    Luo Qianqian looked at Yuan Meng and asked again, ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, you know him, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just met him once. He is so mysterious that I couldn¡¯t find him for months,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But she did not reveal anything about his ties with Gu Weiwei.


    Luo Qianqian nodded. She did not doubt her words at all. She also thought that Mr. Gu was very mysterious and dangerous.


    But when she thought of the moment when he saw her, where his eyes lit up and softened, she could not help but feel her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafe tomorrow. If he is in Nice, he should still visit there,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    As for whether she could get anything useful from him, that would depend on Luo Qianqian¡¯s performance tomorrow.


    Luo Qianqian said nothing but prayed that she would be able to meet the man at the cafe tomorrow.


    Without saying anything more, Yuan Meng drove her back to the hotel.


    When she first found Luo Qianqian, she had only wanted to take her away and send her home as soon as possible. She had not expected Fu Hanzheng¡¯s request.


    Although she felt it was a bit inhumane to use Luo Qianqian to test Gu Yun Che, they had no choice.


    With Gu Yun Che¡¯s skills, even she and Yuan Shuo could not keep an eye on him, let alone the Fu Family.


    Therefore, in order to get some valuable clues, they could only let Gu Yun Che approach Luo Qianqian because he had acted differently towards her..

 Chapter 1417 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 1417 Waiting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian tossed and turned throughout the entire night.


    It was probably the first time in years that she had such a bad night¡¯s sleep.


    During the night, she sometimes thought of what she was going to say to Mr. Gu tomorrow, and sometimes she was worried that he would not show up tomorrow.


    She had never stopped thinking.


    Although she had not slept for the entire night, she still got up at dawn.


    Yuan Meng knocked at the door and invited her to the hotel dining room for breakfast. Then she brought her back to the room and helped her with her makeup.


    Yuan Meng, who had always been good at disguising herself, had already reached a level of perfection when doing makeup.


    She first helped her with the makeup on her face and then used the hair dryer to style her hair into short curls. She looked even more charming than usual.


    Two hourster, she finally stopped and said, ¡°It is gettingte, go and get changed.¡±


    Luo Qianqian went to put on the flowery dress and high-heels she had bought the day before. Yuan Meng looked at the beauty she had made and said excitedly, ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Luo Qianqian normally had shoulder-length hair and she dressed in a very gender-neutral way. She was tall and slender, yet she looked very cold and elegant.


    However, in order to please Gu Yun Che, the usual Luo Qianqian was not allowed to leave the hotel.


    With the flowery dress, a pair of high-heels, her curly hair and makeup, she looked very charming and feminine.


    Luo Qianqian looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, if you walk outside, the men outside will line up and flirt with you,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Although Luo Qianqian¡¯s facial features were not as exquisite as Weiwei¡¯s, she was still pretty in some aspects. With some light enhancements, she was still a beauty.


    Luo Qianqian smiled and checked the time.


    ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s go and get the cake.¡±


    Yuan Meng took the car keys and brought her out. She went to fetch the cake she ordered the day before, heading to the cafe where she met Gu Yun Che previously.


    The moment she got out of the car, she looked at the cafe door and identally rolled her ankle.


    Yuan Meng helped her up. ¡°Are you that excited?¡±


    Luo Qianqian took a deep breath and followed her into the cafe.


    Since it was still noon, there were very few guests in the cafe.


    She found the cafe owner and introduced herself, telling her that she was here the day before.


    The cafe owner remembered and greeted her passionately. She felt as if she were dreaming as she recounted what had happened the day before.


    Luo Qianqian greeted her and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Gu here today?¡±


    The cafe owner shook her head. ¡°He is usually here at this hour, but today... Mr. Gu has not arrived yet.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at Yuan Meng uneasily. ¡°Is he noting?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and wait. Maybe he is dyed,¡± Yuan Meng said as she went upstairs and found a suitable seat.


    Luo Qianqian sat opposite her and looked down at the street downstairs, distractedly stirring the coffee in her cup.


    She was nervous, but Yuan Meng was even more nervous.


    She had also heard from the cafe owner that Gu Yun Che had been here everyday for more than ten days and ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee every afternoon. That was why she had brought Luo Qianqian here


    to wait for him.


    They had no idea where else he was in Nice.


    If that Gu person did note back, they would have to search for him again..

 Chapter 1418 - Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Luo Qianqian and Yuan Meng sat in the cafe for more than an hour and Gu Yun Che still did not appear.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, it has been so long, is he noting?¡±


    She was just trying her luck here to see if he woulde here again.


    ording to the boss of the cafe, he usually came here early but he did not show up today.


    After what happened yesterday, would he not appear here or even... ever again?


    As time passed, she felt increasingly disappointed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Yuan Meng consoled her.


    Actually, her heart was already beating fast in panic. They had still not seen him.


    This was not a reliable n.


    But they had no idea where he was or if he was still in Nice.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the coffee in the cup with pursed lips, looking obviously disappointed.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, don¡¯t you know him? Can you find him?¡±


    Yuan Mengughed dryly. ¡°Including yesterday, I have only met him twice. How am I supposed to find him?¡±


    If she could find him, she would not have tried so hard to use her to test that Gu person.


    Luo Qianqian was even more disappointed. If she could not find Mr. Gu, she would probably never see him again.


    They waited for two hours and felt that it was useless to wait any longer, so they decided to go back to the hotel to discuss how to find him.


    Yuan Meng and Luo Qianqian had juste down from the second floor of the cafe when they bumped into Gu Yun Che.


    Luo Qianqian was startled when she saw Gu Yun Che and Gu Yun Che was also startled when he saw her.


    She had not expected him to be here, and he had not expected her to be here.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Gu, you are here.¡± Luo Qianqian, who had always been sharp-tongued, stuttered.


    Gu Yun Che sized up Luo Qianqian. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    Before Luo Qianqian could reply, the cafe boss who was taking his order said, ¡°Thisdy has been waiting here for more than two hours.¡± Luo Qianqian felt her face burning. She had never blushed when so many boys confessed their love to her, but now she was blushing.


    ¡°I... want to thank you for saving me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You thanked me yesterday,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°That was just a verbal thank you, not a formal thank you.¡± Luo Qianqian exined.


    Gu Yun Che asked in astonishment, ¡°So you still want to thank me again?¡±


    Luo Qianqian stuttered. ¡°I bought... a cake.¡±


    Then she lifted the cake box.


    Gu Yun Che looked at Luo Qianqian and then at the cake box in her hands. Aplicated look of struggle shed across his eyes.


    Finally, he smiled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can buy you a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Luo Qianqian smiled.


    She had thought that she would not be able to see him, but unexpectedly, she ran into him downstairs.


    Gu Yun Che pointed at the Blue Mountain coffee and asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Luo Qianqian was confused. Seeing him order the Blue Mountain coffee, she asked for a cup too.


    Then she gave the cake to the cafe owner.


    ¡°Please help me cut it.¡±


    Gu Yun Che ordered the coffee and went upstairs to his usual ce.


    But what was different this time was that there was a beautiful Chinese girl sitting opposite him.


    Soon, coffee and cake were served.


    However, it was the first time for Luo Qianqian to drink alone with a man, so she looked a bit uneasy.


    ¡°I heard that this cake is very good with coffee, do you like it?¡±.

 Chapter 1419 - Last Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Last Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yun Che took a bite and said, ¡°Very much.¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled happily. Her preparations were not in vain.


    Sitting far away in silence, Yuan Meng turned on the mini camera and live-streamed the meeting between Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che.


    She did not dare to say anything else, but what she was sure of was that this Gu man seemed to be very special to Luo Qianqian.


    When she and Yuan Shuo found himst time, they almost had a fierce fight.


    Actually¡­ it was them who ended up suffering unterally. The terrifying look in his eyes was still fresh in her memory.


    But sitting in front of Luo Qianqian where he looked so gentle, she just could not believe her eyes.


    Although she did not know why, he seemed to be very patient towards Luo Qianqian.


    However, a few minutes after she turned on the camera, the man who was talking with Luo Qianqian suddenly stood up.


    Then he walked towards her. ¡°Are you going to turn it off yourself, or should I do it for you?¡±


    Yuan Meng blinked innocently. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Yun Che reached out and pulled off the mini camera that was disguised as a brooch from her body. He pinched it with his long fingers and the brooch and the mini camera inside turned to mulch like soft tofu.


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead guiltily. Was this a human pair of eyes or did they belong to some supernatural creature?


    How did he discover such a hidden camera when he was so far away?


    ¡°Is the lesson not enough?¡± Gu Yun Che reminded Yuan Meng coldly as he stood opposite her.


    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s enough.¡± Yuan Meng surrendered.


    She had always been a person who did not admit defeat, but she had once been defeated by him and she had


    been mistreated so badly that she could not fight back.


    Therefore, it was useless to show off now. She had to admit defeat.


    After all, her life was more important.


    Luo Qianqian followed him over and looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your friend is not very friendly,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian looked at Yuan Meng in confusion. Since she did not know about the mini camera, she was even more confused about why he wanted to ruin Yuan Meng¡¯s brooch.


    ¡°Mr. Cru, Sister Yuan Meng does not mean any harm. If anything makes you ufortable, I will apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Gu Yun Che said as he returned to his seat and asked Luo Qianqian, ¡°Why are you with her?¡±


    ¡°She is my good friend¡¯s friend who asked her to keep my father and I safe.¡± Luo Qianqian confessed honestly.


    ¡°Good friend?¡± Gu Yun Che thought for a while and soon understood the rtionship.


    That woman came to her because of Gu Weiwei.


    She was asked by her friend, so Luo Qianqian was Gu Weiwei¡¯s friend.


    Then the meeting today, whether intentional or not, had be someone else¡¯s test.


    Instead of revealing anything more, Luo Qianqian took a sip of coffee and curiously asked, ¡°I heard from the cafe owner that you are here every day. Have you settled down in Nice?¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked calm and alert.


    ¡°No, I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Then... where will you go next?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Gu Yun Che stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°You want to know?¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    If she knew where he was going, she would have the chance to see him again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know now, but...¡± Gu Yun Che looked at the Chinese girl sitting in front of him and said seriously, ¡°I hope that today is thest time we meet.¡±.

 Chapter 1420 - Familiar Words

    <h4>Chapter 1420 Familiar Words</h4>


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s smile froze and she repeated in disbelief.


    ¡°Onest meeting?¡±


    ¡°I have received your gratitude, no need to thank me.¡± Gu Yun Che looked at the disappointed girl in front of him and said, ¡°I did it because they blocked my way, not to save you or anyone else.¡±


    ¡°But you did save me, I¡­¡± Luo Qianqian was worried and sad, trying to find a reason to see him again.


    But no matter how much she tried, she had not expected this.


    ¡°Too much gratitude is just a problem for me. Please understand,¡± Gu Yun Che said ruthlessly but his eyes were full of conflict.


    It seemed that he was forcing himself to make such a decision and say such words.


    Not far away from them, Yuan Meng was still sitting there. The camera was ruined, so she would not be able to show such a scene to Fu Hanzheng who was back in the capital.


    In the next minute after the camera was ruined, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s text pinged on her phone.


    [He found out?]


    (Didn¡¯t you see that he is not human?] Yuan Mengined angrily.


    She had hidden it so well that even security equipment could not find it. So how did he find it? She just could not understand.


    Fu Hanzheng did not care that much, but asked what he was most concerned about.


    (Has he left?]


    [He is still here. I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but Luo Qianqian is definitely someone he treats specially.) Yuan Meng confidently said.


    Without saying anything more, Fu Hanzheng said.


    (Let Luo Qianqian find out something valuable]


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead again. She could not use the camera anymore, so she had to see if Luo Qianqian could deal with this monster.


    So she texted Luo Qianqian.


    [Ask him about his family background and contact information.]


    Seeing the message, Luo Qianqian turned to her curiously. Why did it feel like a blind date?


    These questions were not only for Yuan Meng but also for herself.


    But she did not know how to ask, nor did she have the courage to.


    Especially after he said that this was thest time they would meet.


    But in the end, the desire in her heart defeated her rationality. She did not want this to be thest time they met.


    She still wanted to see him, wanted to see him more and understand more about him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I promise that I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble, but¡­ I don¡¯t want this to be thest time we meet.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at the girl in astonishment. ¡°Why?¡±


    Yuan Meng pricked up her ears and sent a text.


    [Tell him that you like him!]


    Yuan Meng widened her eyes at the sight of the message and mmed the phone onto the table.


    This was the first time they were meeting, how could she say such a thing?


    Seeing her staying silent, Yuan Meng got so anxious that she typed out a string of words.


    [Tell him now! You seem to have met him before. From the moment he saved you yesterday, your heart no longer belongs to you.)


    Luo Qianqian checked the phone and put it down again, looking increasingly confused.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡­ I feel that we seem to have met before, so I want to see you again, but I promise that I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble. It feels familiar.¡±


    Gu Yun Che¡¯s face changed when he heard this sentence.


    He sized up the Chinese girl opposite him with aplicated look. There was astonishment, confusion and¡­ surprise in his expression.

 Chapter 1421 - Familiar Words 2

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Familiar Words 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Meng could clearly see Gu Yun Che sitting opposite Luo Qianqian.


    Seeing his slight change in expression, she smiled inwardly. Sure enough, there was a chance.


    Maybe Luo Qianqian had never met him before, but he must have met Luo Qianqian, or maybe¡­ he had met someone who looked very simr to Luo Qianqian.


    That was why he had such a big reaction when Luo Qianqian said that he feels familiar.


    Luo Qianqian could tell that something was different with the man, so she gripped her coffee cup and exined.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just¡­ I just hope that I can see you again. Of course, I promise that I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡­


    Due to her nervousness, Luo Qianqian could not speak smoothly.


    Gu Yun Che sized her up. ¡°Do you want to see me or is it for Gu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Gu Weiwei?¡± Luo Qianqian frowned in confusion.


    Gu Yun Che changed his words when he saw her expression.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused and asked, ¡°You know Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Yun Che could tell that she really did not know anything about it, so he gave up asking.


    ¡°Qianqian, no one has everything going ording to their wishes in life. You have already caused me trouble by wanting to see me in the future.¡±


    Maybe she did not know about Gu Weiwei yet, but their meeting would be used by Gu Weiwei or Fu Hanzheng sooner orter.


    Also, seeing her would only remind him of the past.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s eyes turned red when she thought of this being thest time they would meet.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble for you and your family.¡±


    She thought that the trouble he was talking about must havee from his family.


    He must have gotten married and had children, which was why he was so bothered by her request.


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng felt her forehead. This girl looked very smart, but why was she not smart at this critical moment?


    That man surnamed Gu was so perverted, how could he possibly have a family? Which blind woman would want to be with him? That was the fate of being alone.


    She had thought that she would be able to advance bravely, but when he said that he was troubled by her, she was ready to retreat.


    Gu Yun Che could not bear to see her disappointed face.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. I don¡¯t have a family, it is just a personal problem.¡±


    Yuan Meng, who had thought that she was going to lose, brightened up when she heard his words. This Gu man was indeed interested in Luo Qianqian.


    Luo Qianqian blinked in astonishment. Did he mean that he was not married?


    Her request didn¡¯t cause trouble for his family?


    Her request didn¡¯t cause trouble for his family?


    But why did she feel so heart-broken when she had thought that he was already married and had a child?


    Why was she so happy when she found out that he was not married?


    ¡°Qianqian, we are from different worlds. It is not a good thing for you to be too close to me.¡± Gu Yun Che took a sip of coffee and removed theplicated thoughts in his eyes.


    However, Luo Qianqian blurted out.


    ¡°I am not afraid.¡±


    ¡°But it is not good for me either. Go home and continue with your original life,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Yuan Meng could not help but roll her eyes. He did not want her to get too close to him, yet he kept calling her Qianqian and exining that he was not married. Was he stupid?


    What people from different worlds? Why did he say that they were not from the same?.

 Chapter 1422 - Online Love

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Online Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent for a while and nodded in agreement.


    She did not want to be strangers with him, but she also did not want to make things difficult for him because of her own thoughts.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only agree that this was thest time they would meet.


    Yuan Meng, who was watching them from the side, was very confused.


    If she epted it, she would never be able to meet him again and her heart would go on strike.


    Gu Yun Che finished the coffee and finished the slice of cake. He wiped his lips with a napkin and said, ¡°The cake is delicious, thank you.¡±


    Having said these words, he stood up and was about to leave.


    Luo Qianqian had epted that this was thest meeting, but when she saw him leaving, she suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I won¡¯t see you again, but¡­ can we contact each other? Just asionally contact each other online?¡±


    Gu Yun Che stayed silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t use such technology methods.¡±


    Luo Qianqian grabbed her bag and started to rummage through it, but failed to find anything. In a hurry, she emptied her bag onto the table.


    Then she took out her phone from the pile and gave it to him.


    ¡°This is for you, use this to contact me.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at the phone and then at the girl¡¯s hopeful face.


    Finally, he could not bear to see the disappointment on her face, so he took the phone after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Cru.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gu Yun Che nodded and left the cafe with her phone.


    Seeing him going downstairs, Luo Qianqian walked to the window and saw him


    leaving the cafe and walking among the crowd, before disappearingpletely.


    Yuan Meng approached her and patted her shoulders. ¡°Alright, stop looking, he is gone.¡±


    Luo Qianqian came back to herself and blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng.¡±


    Yuan Meng approved of Luo Qianqian¡¯s boldness and the moment she gave the phone to Gu Yun Che was just beautiful.


    More importantly, he had epted it.


    This not only meant that he was special to her, but also that they could find him in the future.


    ¡°Although it is thest time we will meet, no one can be sure about the future.¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled and said nothing.


    Yuan Meng continued to encourage her. ¡°Didn¡¯t he ept your phone? At most, you can start an online rtionship...


    ¡°Who wants an online rtionship?¡±


    Luo Qianqian countered, but her face was so red that her thoughts were revealed.


    ¡°It is not an online rtionship, it is an online couplet. You can contact each other online.¡± Yuan Meng did not tease her but said as she walked downstairs with her arm over her shoulders, ¡°Flirt with him online first. When the timees, even if you don¡¯t say that you want to meet him, he will stille to meet you. Men are all like this. They say that they don¡¯t want to with their mouths, but their bodies are more honest than anything else...¡±O


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, what are you talking about?¡± Luo Qianqian looked even more embarrassed.


    Yuan Meng chuckled and lit a cigarette.


    ¡°He saved you, the damsel in distress, it is understandable that you are moved. I support you.¡±


    ¡°We are done here, let¡¯s go home today,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Although she had told her family that she was safe, her mother and grandparents were worried, so she should go home with her father.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you still have many important things to do yesterday? But you are going home now?¡± Yuan Meng asked in amusement.


    What she meant by ¡®important things¡¯ was meeting this Gu person today.

 Chapter 1423 - Don’t Be His Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1423 Don¡¯t Be His Enemy</h4>


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want my family to worry.¡±


    Luo Qianqian flushed, but she did not tell her what she was thinking.


    Actually, she was afraid when she saw Gu Yun Che stepping over the blood on the ground.


    But when she saw his gentle eyes and expression today, she was no longer afraid.


    All that was left was her heart beating wildly.


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange for someone to take you home. I am busy,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    Anyway, if she continued to stay here, she might not be able to see Gu Yun Che again.


    If she asked someone to take Luo Qianqian home, she could go back to Italy.


    Back at the hotel, Luo Qianqian returned to her room and started to pack her luggage.


    Yuan Meng returned to her own room and reported the progress to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°The meeting is over. Although the livestream did not work, the results are good for us.¡±


    ¡°Something beneficial for us?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Yuan Meng said as she yed with the lighter, ¡°Gu Yun Che is indeed special to Luo Qianqian. Although this is thest time they will meet, but¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng lowered his voice, he was impatient with her for keeping him in suspense.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But he epted Luo Qianqian¡¯s phone, so they should be able to contact each other in the future,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    If he epted it, it meant that they could contact each other online.


    As long as they were still in contact, she did not believe that he would not fall for this honey trap. ¡°Good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said. As long as he was still in contact with Luo Qianqian, they would be able to track him.


    Compared to searching for a needle in a haystack, this was much easier.


    ¡°I am going to arrange for Luo Qianqian and her father to return home. I don¡¯t care how she contacts Gu Yun Che in the future,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Okay, I will monitor it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    He was deeply worried about this mysterious Gu Yun Che after hearing what she and Yuan Shuo said.


    But now, there was finally something about


    him.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo asked me to tell you that as long as this man promises not to be on the same side as Gu Siting it¡¯s fine, but¡­ don¡¯t be his enemy.¡± Yuan Meng thought of Yuan Shuo¡¯s repeated reminders and told Fu Hanzheng what she meant.


    The two of them had faced Gu Yun Che before, so they knew how dangerous he was. Fu Hanzheng knew everything from them, but if he made Gu Yun Che his enemy over Weiwei, he would be even more terrifying than Gu Siting


    ¡°He is rted to Weiwei¡¯s life and death, so I will be careful,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Everything he had done would keep her and the two children safe.


    Therefore, he would not do anything that would endanger them.


    ¡°Also, the Gu Family seems to be very mysterious these days, be careful.¡± Yuan Meng reminded him.


    Gu Siting still had not given up. Recently, they had been paying attention to the internal conflict between the Dorrans Family and the Anderson Family.


    Therefore, Fu Hanzheng had to deal with the Gu Family himself.


    Also, the elders of the Fu Family did not want the Dorrans Family to interfere in the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting thought that it was best for Weiwei to stay with the Gu Family, but that was just his wishful thinking.


    At the end of the day, he was just jealous that Fu Hanzheng had her and wanted to get her back from Fu Hanzheng.


    He might be sincere, but he was definitely not as sincere as Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1424 - Love at First Sight!

    <h4>Chapter 1424 Love at First Sight!</h4>


    That night, Luo Qianqian and her father returned to the capital of Hua Land.


    Early in the morning, she bought a new phone with Ji Cheng


    Then she created a new WeChat ount with the new phone number and sent the number and password to the phone she gave to Gu Yun Che.


    But after the text was sent, it disappeared without a trace.


    Ji Cheng answered a call and said,


    ¡°Weiwei wants to meet us, but she is being watched by the media these days, so let¡¯s go to her home. She has been worried about you these past two days.¡±


    Also, she really wanted to go to her home and hug those two cute little buns.


    Luo Qianqian came back to herself and nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now,¡± Ji Cheng said and then changed her mind. ¡°Actually let¡¯s goter, I will buy something for the little buns first.¡±


    Having said these words, she dragged Luo Qianqian to the mall nearby and bought a pile of things for the two little buns, before heading towards the Grand View Vi. Gu Weiwei was just pushing the two children back from the park when she saw them. She quickened her pace.


    ¡°You are here already?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see your children.¡± Ji Cheng stuffed the things into Luo Qianqian¡¯s hands and went to tease the little ones.


    Gu Weiwei gave the two children to the nurse and helped Luo Qianqian carry some things.


    ¡°You are not injured, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just a bit frightened. Luckily, Sister Yuan Meng and the rest arrived in time,¡± Luo Qianqian said. They walked in and Gu Weiwei asked someone to deliver tea and fruits to them. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine, take a good rest.¡±


    Luo Qianqian checked her phone and said with a smile, ¡°I have to write songs for the two new albums, I am afraid I will not be able to rest.¡±


    ¡°If possible, we can discuss if you need time off with thepany.¡± Gu Weiwei saw that she looked very different from before and feared that she was not feeling well after what she had experienced


    ¡°Okay, I will try my best¡­¡±


    Before Luo Qianqian finished the words, her phone rang and she picked it up.


    Seeing that it was just a notification, she put it down in disappointment. ¡°Qianqian, who are you waiting for? I have seen you looking at this new phone 800 times.¡± Ji Chengined with Youyou in her arms.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her phone and found it strange too.


    She had checked her phone several times since she entered the apartment.


    She seemed to be waiting for something important.


    ¡°No, I just changed the phone number and informed my family and friends, so I keep checking for their responses.¡± Luo Qianqian defended herself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not family or friends. I used to text you ten times and you would only reply to one of them. Even when your father texted you, you would think about going back and forth before replying. Is it that important now?¡± Ji Cheng could not believe it. She approached her with Youyou in her arms and red at her. ¡°Tell me the truth, are you in a rtionship behind our backs?¡±


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at Ji Cheng and Gu Weiwei and whispered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you do have someone. Who is he? When did you get to know each other and what is his job¡­¡± Ji Cheng asked a series of questions.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and joined in.


    ¡°Tell us the truth.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for long, but¡­ he saved my life when I was kidnapped in Nice,¡± Luo Qianqian said hesitantly.


    Hearing her words, Ji Cheng looked very curious and sighed excitedly.


    ¡°The hero saves the beauty, it is love at first sight!¡±

 Chapter 1425 - Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 1425 Pregnancy</h4>


    Luo Qianqian blushed and pursed her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like what you said!¡±


    ¡°So you are not waiting for his call and message?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Seeing the anxiety in her eyes, she thought that she had not recovered because of the kidnapping So it was not because she had been held hostage, but because she was waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Before I went abroad, I remember someone saying that she was going to devote her life to music,¡± Ji Cheng said with a smile.


    Luo Qianqian felt her forehead guiltily. At that time, she did want to devote her entire life to the music career she loved.


    But she had not met him yet.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the ck tea and asked curiously, ¡°What is he like? Chinese or Italian?¡±


    Only Yuan Meng¡¯s men and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men were there. Could it have been one of them?


    ¡°Chinese,¡± Luo Qianqian said and sighed with disappointment. ¡°But¡­ he said that he doesn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to see you?¡± Ji Cheng said furiously, ¡°Tell me, who dares to say that he doesn¡¯t want to see you? I will hit him until he sees you.¡±


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at the excited Ji Cheng. ¡°I don¡¯t think that even a hundred of you can beat him.¡±


    He had killed so many kidnappers, so he must have been very skilled.


    Ji Cheng pursed her lips. ¡°Are you saying that you have a crush on him now?¡±


    The other party said that he did not want to see her, but judging from her expression, she was still missing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Luo Qianqian shook her head helplessly.


    She just missed him and wanted to contact him.


    But it seemed that they would never be able to contact each other again.


    Gu Weiwei could tell that she had fallen for him, otherwise she would not have been so distracted.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to see you?¡± ¡°He said that he will be troubled if we meet again.¡± Luo Qianqian told the truth.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°He is married?¡±


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°No, he just¡­ said that we are from different worlds because of him.¡±


    Hearing that he was Chinese and someone from a different world, Gu Weiwei thought that he was someone arranged by Fu Hanzheng.


    After all, most of the people who would say these things were rted to the underworld.


    But as long as he was not a bad person and Qianqian liked him, she could tell Fu Hanzheng to get him a better job.


    ¡°As long as he is not married, anything else can change. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked, ¡°Can you tell us who that person is?¡±


    Well, when Fu Hanzheng came home from work, she would have to find out more about that man before she could be sure that he was worth Qianqian¡¯s time.


    Luo Qianqian hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Gu Yun Che.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yun Che?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned and suddenly remembered that Yuan Meng had mentioned this name before.


    However, she had been out of the loop while she was pregnant for over a year and apart from the name, she could not remember anything else.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    She had texted him hours ago and there was still no reply.


    Did he see the message?


    Or had he got rid of the phone long ago?


    She was hesitating if she should make a callter, but when she thought of how he said that she would cause him trouble, she did not have the courage to make the call.

 Chapter 1426 - Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1426 Boyfriend?</h4>


    Seeing her disappointed face, Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng exchanged a look.


    ¡°Qianqian, if that man doesn¡¯t like you, I can introduce you to one of my cousins.¡±


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t introduce me to any of your family. I am already unlucky to have known you. If I marry someone rted to you I will be very unlucky.¡± Luo Qianqian could tell that they were worried about her, so she quipped at Ji Cheng yfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my cousins, I can ask my father to find you some soldiers from the army. They are both good-looking and skilled. They are all good boyfriend material. You will be very satisfied.¡± Ji Cheng suggested fearlessly. Luo Qianqian looked at her speechlessly. ¡°I am telling you not to introduce me to anyone, alright?¡± ¡°You are pretty and talented, is that man blind? How doesn¡¯t he like you?!¡± Ji Cheng snorted. Luo Qianqian squinted at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you blind to praise me for being pretty and talented in front of the Movie Queen?¡±


    ¡°Although you are not as good as Weiwei, you are already a famous, talented girl,¡± Ji Cheng said enviously. Weiwei was not a human being, but Luo Qianqian was already a pretty girl among her peers.


    Although she was not as beautiful as Weiwei, she was still a cold beauty and a very talentedposer.


    Hearing her words, Luo Qianqian looked even more distressed.


    ¡°Alright, it depends on fate, I am not that stupid.¡±


    Ji Cheng could not persuade her, so she turned to Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Weiwei, please talk to her.¡±


    As a friend, she could not bear to see her sad because of a man.


    That man did not like her now, and even if she courted him, her heart might be broken by that man.


    She and Weiwei were both very lucky to have met their own loves and it was the other party who courted them.


    Therefore, when she saw Luo Qianqian being sad because of this man, she could not help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°It is not easy to make someone understand.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly.


    Rtionships were never about outsiders.


    Luckily, Luo Qianqian was not deeply involved yet. When she found out about that man, she would either help her or persuade her to give up.


    Ji Cheng pinched Youyou¡¯s chubby hands and tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°What about if I tell my father to get someone from the special forces to bring that man back to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you a bandit?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you want me to be your boyfriend instead?¡±


    ¡°He is so stupid.¡± Ji Cheng snorted.


    ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Luo Qianqian put her hands together and looked scared.


    She understood that they were worried about her, but this was her own matter and what they did would only bring more trouble to Mr. Gu.


    Also, the men they would arrange would not be a match for him and he might even kill them.


    Ji Cheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei as if asking for her opinion.


    Gu Weiwei brushed Youyou¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°You will only make it harder for her to get along with him if you do anything.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Ji Cheng sighed helplessly. Gu Weiwei said in amusement, ¡°Do you think that a rtionship is like when you buy things from the supermarket and you can easily return them back if you don¡¯t like them? Your cousin has been courting you for so many years and Fu Hanzheng courted me for a while too, we can¡¯t be impatient with Luo Qianqian¡¯s matter.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ji Cheng thought that it made sense.


    Even if she and Weiwei were doing well in love, they had only settled down after a few years. Qianqian had just gotten to know someone, so there was no hurry.

 Chapter 1427 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1427 Love</h4>


    Although Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng were both curious about who the Mr. Gu was that Luo Qianqian cared so much about, Luo Qianqian did not reveal much, so they did not ask anything more.


    Ji Cheng was attracted by the topic at first, but soon she became immersed in the joy of teasing the two cute children.


    The two little buns sat on the sofa together. They looked very simr and they were chubby too.


    But they were too small and soft, and she was afraid that she would hurt them. ¡°Weiwei, you must have saved the gxy in your past life to have such a handsome husband and such a cute little bun.¡± ¡°It is useless to be jealous.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled. Ji Cheng red at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, or I will steal your children!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death by her President husband?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    The two of them spent the entire afternoon at Weiwei¡¯s vi. Seeing that Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin would being home from work soon, Luo Qianqian suggested that they leave, but Ji Cheng was still unwilling to leave the two little buns.


    ¡°It is already sote, just stay for dinner and then I¡¯ll ask someone to drive you home.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be force fed your disys of love,¡± Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly.


    They had seen how sweet she was with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I am going home too, my cousin asked me out for dinner,¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Having listened to these words, Luo Qianqian red at her.


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t show off your love too?¡±


    ¡°Thene and y when you have time.¡± Seeing that they did not want to stay for dinner, Gu Weiwei did not ask them to stay again.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian hugged her one after another and left unwillingly after hugging the two babies.


    They had been gone for less than an hour and Fu Hanzheng was back from work.


    The moment he entered the house, he gave her a hug out of habit and nced at the fruit juice sses on the table.


    ¡°We have guests here?¡±


    ¡°Ji Cheng and Qianqian were here,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly and asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Is Mr. Gu Yun Che, whom Qianqian likes, someone from the Fu Family?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, it is someone she met in France.¡±


    ¡°Not from the Fu Family or one of Yuan Meng¡¯s men?¡± Gu Weiwei was surprised.


    She had thought that it was someone they had arranged to go there to rescue her. That way she could have found out more about that person and found out if he and Luo Qianqian were suitable, as well as where the problem in their rtionship was.


    ¡°No, but what is it? Still want to be a matchmaker?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile.


    It seemed that she did not remember who Gu Yun Che was.


    Yuan Meng and he had mentioned Gu Yun Che¡¯s name to her before but it was only once or twice and she might not remember it.


    ¡°Qianqian is not in a good mood because of him, so that¡¯s why I mentioned this person. I want to know who he is and see if I can help her,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and sat down as he said with a gentle voice, ¡°You better not interfere too much in their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°But I need to know if that man is reliable or not, and if he is worthy of Qianqian¡¯s attention,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Love is not about being worthy of attention, it is just whether you like it or not.¡±


    The pompous words made Gu Weiwei hesitant.


    She wanted to know what kind of person he was, in case he was someone not worthy of Qianqian¡¯s love, so that she could let him go when she was not deeply in love with him yet.


    But just as he had said, rtionships were never about being worthy or not of attention, just whether you liked it or not.

 Chapter 1428 - Demons?

    <h4>Chapter 1428 Demons?</h4>


    Since the two children were already asleep, Fu Shiqin could not tease the little buns, so he sat down in the dining room and started to eat.


    He was drinking fruit juice and ying with his phone.


    He opened his Moments out of curiosity and identally saw Fu Shiyi¡¯s Moments.


    (The back view of the girl I like is so pretty!)


    It was a picture of Ding Dongdong¡¯s back when she was abroad and Fu Shiyi¡¯s own shadow was reflected on the floor.


    What was even more crazy was that Fu Shiyi¡¯s picture on WeChat had been changed to a picture of him and Ding Dongdong in couple outfits.


    Fu Shiqin spat out the juice in his mouth.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The dishes on the table were ruined by his mouthful of juice.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked disdainfully at him. ¡°You are so dirty!¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at the dishes on the table and shrank his neck guiltily. ¡°Well¡­ I was shocked by Third Brother.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said to the servant who was still preparing the soup in the kitchen, ¡°Make the dishes again please, he can eat these ones by himself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down and threw a look at Fu Shiqin who looked deeply troubled.


    ¡°What is wrong with Fu Shiyi?¡±


    She had just finished the words when Fu Shiyi came back with a suitcase.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, are you so useless? Ding Dongdong is abroad and yet you are chasing after her and going to see her?¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    Gu Weiwei, who was just drinking water, choked on the water. So this was what it meant to be a pushover, right? Was it appropriate to share such shocking news at the dinner table?


    ¡°You also would be the same in front of your girlfriend, but¡­ you are single,¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly. ¡°As if Ding Dongdong is really your girlfriend.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Gritting his teeth, Fu Shiyi made a call and soon the call went through.


    ¡°Baby, I am home.¡±


    Having said these words, he turned on the speaker and Ding Dongdong¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are home. I need to postpone my work for another week.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wereing home this weekend? Why did you postpone it for another week? What if I miss you?¡± Fu Shiyi sounded depressed as he held the phone.


    Ding Dongdong said, ¡°Shame!¡±


    ¡°Baby, my heart aches when you say that.¡± Fu Shiyi sounded wronged.


    Ding Dongdong softened her tone as if she could not bear to see him like this.


    ¡°I will miss you too.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi raised his eyebrows at Fu Shiqin proudly.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. They were showing off their love in front of them, so she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Dongdong, we will miss you


    too.¡±


    Fu Shiyi turned off the speaker and said as he held the phone, ¡°My sister-inw was by my side just now and said that she has not seen you for a long time. When you are back, she wants to invite you home. Her children are very


    cute.¡±


    Ding Dongdong agreed.


    Then Fu Shiyi said as he held the phone, ¡°Then I will pick you up when youe home.¡±


    Fu Shiqin watched in astonishment as Fu Shiyi finished the call proudly. He just could not believe that this man was not single anymore.


    He had thought that Ding Dongdong would torment him for another year or so.


    Seeing his dumbfounded expression, Fu Shiyi felt that he had not shown off enough. He pointed at his own clothes and said, ¡°See this? This is a couple¡¯s outfit.¡±


    He pulled out a picture of them wearing the couple¡¯s outfits.


    ¡°Ha, she can promise you today and dump you tomorrow. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°Single men are so jealous,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he removed his clothes and got changed.


    Fu Shiqin could not stand it any more and criticized him. ¡°You need to get changed after a meal, not before, are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to ruin the precious couple¡¯s clothes.¡± Fu Shiyi got changed and sat down, ready to eat.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned unhappily. ¡°Move out with your thingster.¡±


    ¡°I just came home.¡± Fu Shiyi was displeased.


    ¡°You are showing off your love in front of our brother, get out of here now!¡± Fu Shiqin echoed his brother.


    ¡°No problem, we can show off too,¡± Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng in a sweet voice, ¡°Honey, I want to eat shrimps, peel them for me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng put down the chopsticks and brought over the te of shrimps in front of Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin felt that this meal was a huge blow to him.


    Fu Shiyi was showing off in front of him, and so was his brother and sister-inw. Are you all demons?

 Chapter 1429 - Marrying

    <h4>Chapter 1429 Marrying</h4>


    Fu Shiqin had a very emotionally damaging dinner.


    Fu Shiyi ate and talked about his date with Ding Dongdong abroad.


    As he spoke, he kept using the pictures on his phone to prove what he said. ¡°Look, my baby made me coffee. How did she be so smart? Even the coffee tastes so


    good.¡±


    Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes. ¡°It is just a cup of instant coffee, nothing to show off about!¡±


    ¡°So what if it is instant coffee? Are you looking down on instant coffee?¡± Fu Shiyi was displeased by Fu Shiqin¡¯s attitude and showed an even more shameless expression. ¡°Making instant coffee also requires skills, and unless you control the temperature and amount of water well, it won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She had not expected that Fu Shiyi would be so crazy when he was showing off his love.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you can drink it forever.¡± Fu Shiqin did not want to talk with him any more.


    Fu Shiyi snorted proudly. ¡°If Dongdong makes me a cup, I will drink it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Third Master, that is enough, can you spare Second Master?¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    A cup of instant coffee was enough to make him boast.


    But Fu Shiyi would not give up.


    He had been chasing after her for so long and now he had finally seeded in his love. Of course he had to show off his love.


    ¡°Also, Dongdong made me breakfast this morning, look! The fried egg is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, the porridge is also soft and tasty.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at the picture of a te of fried eggs and a bowl of porridge that was almost cooked into hard rice and found it very annoying


    He had wanted to counter him, but thought better of it and said inwardly, ¡°Forget it, this brother is stupid, forgive him.¡±


    But Fu Shiyi just would not stop.


    ¡°Look, my Dongdong is so pretty on the catwalk.¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled and snorted. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about your girlfriend in front of such a beautiful woman?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Dongdong is the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± Fu Shiyi pped the table and said.


    Gu Weiwei frowned at Fu Shiyi who was almost possessed. What was wrong with this man?


    Fu Shiyi sensed that she was looking at him, so he threw a discreet look at her and became slightly smarter.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I am not saying that you are not pretty, I am saying that Dongdong is the most beautiful in my eyes, and you are the most beautiful in our brother¡¯s eyes. Both are beautiful, both are beautiful¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng peeled a te of shrimps for Gu Weiwei, wiped his hands and nced at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°No matter who thinks that your sister-inw is the most beautiful, I don¡¯t ept any counter arguments.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was so stuffed with watching his brothers show off their love that he lost his appetite, even when facing his favorite sweet and sour pork ribs.


    It was just a dinner, why were they showing off their love?


    Fu Shiyi had just fallen in love and he could not stand it any more.


    His brother and sister-inw had been married for ages and they were showing off their love too.


    Had they ever thought about how a single man like him would feel?!


    ¡°Apart from myself, Dongdong is the most beautiful thing in my eyes.¡± Fu Shiyi countered fearlessly.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. ¡°You are showing off your love in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you have been showing off your love for so many years, why can¡¯t I show off?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled.


    Gu Weiwei put down the bowl and chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°So what if we show off our love? You can get married and have children too.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Love Show

    <h4>Chapter 1430 Love Show</h4>


    ¡°I¡­ I will get married one day.¡± Fu Shiyi squinted at Fu Shiqin and snorted proudly. ¡°Unlike someone who will always be single.¡±


    He could not show off in front of his brother and sister-inw, but he could show off in front of his second brother who was single!


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. If his brother and sister-inw were not here, he would have flipped the table and started a fight.


    ¡°Third Brother, want a one-on-one fight?¡± ¡°No, Dongdong doesn¡¯t like me fighting.¡± Fu Shiyi turned down the request of a real fight. ¡°Then don¡¯t show off your love in front of me. I don¡¯t like your love. It is poisonous.¡± Fu Shiqin did not conceal his disdain towards his third brother.


    He was willing to ept his brother and sister-inw¡¯s love.


    But he refused to witness his Third Brother¡¯s love.


    ¡°Aww¡­ You have nothing to show off, I am so jealous.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted proudly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    He was so annoyed, but it was true that he could not show off. That was the most infuriating thing.


    His brother and sister-inw used to be so full of love that he could do nothing but be smothered by it, but he did not want to watch Fu Shiyi¡¯s love.


    ¡°Third Master, share with us how you managed to get yourself promoted,¡± Gu Weiwei asked with interest after eating.


    Fu Shiyi said with a sweet smile, ¡°At first, I said that I wasing to find her, but she ignored me. I left her a message when I got off the ne and she still did note to pick me up. Then a series of car idents happened on the way to her apartment from the airport. She thought that I was injured too, so she came to find me and revealed her true feelings.¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°You are so lucky.¡± ¡°I am not a dog now, but you, you are a single man.¡± Fu Shiyi kept stimting his Second Brother.


    ¡°Ding Dongdong is too soft-hearted.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed. She should have tormented him for longer.


    ¡°That is because she loves me too much. What do you, a lonely single man, know?¡± Fu Shiyi smiled deeply when he thought of the worried girl who came to the site of the car ident.


    ¡°If you dare to mention the word single again in front of me, I will get ten handsome men from all walks of life and send them to Ding Dongdong tomorrow.¡± Fu Shiqin warned with his teeth clenched.


    Gu Weiwei reminded Fu Shiyi as she looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile so brightly.¡±


    ¡°It feels so good to be in a rtionship.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled brightly with one hand resting on his cheek.


    ¡°Alright, I know you are no longer single, stop showing off, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei said speechlessly.


    She was not used to this Fu Shiyi who was being so flirty and weird.


    Fu Shiyi was displeased. ¡°So are you also not allowed to show off your love?¡±


    It was because his Dongdong was not home yet, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her shoulders and smiled gently. ¡°You can show off.¡±


    ¡°I am not that childish.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed.


    ¡°True.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled dotingly.


    Fu Shiyi stretched, got up and dragged his luggage back to his room.


    However, the moment he pushed open the door, he found that there was no furniture inside, only stuffed toys.


    The bear and the rabbit were taller than a grown adult man and there were all kinds of Lego blocks on the shelf.


    He returned to the living room and asked with displeasure, ¡°Where is my room?¡±


    ¡°I tossed your things into He Chi¡¯s vi,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Youyou and Tiantian already have a toy room? Also, they are not able to y with suchrge teddies. They can¡¯t y with Lego and the rest either¡­¡± Fu Shiyiined unhappily.


    The two teddies upied half of the room and there were all kinds of Lego toys, which were for the nephews and nieces who could not even crawl yet.


    Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°That is your sister-inw¡¯s toy room.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was speechless.


    Fu Shiyi was speechless.

 Chapter 1431 - Love Show 2

    <h4>Chapter 1431 Love Show 2</h4>


    Fu Shiqin got up, took a look at the room and came back


    When it came to showing off their love, his brother and sister-inw would never lose.


    tas a


    He thought of themercial he saw at the shopping center the day before. There was a veryrge bear and a rabbit featured. His sister-inw said that it was cute.


    Then the following day, he and Fu Shiyi¡¯s belongings were packed and tossed into He Chi¡¯s home.


    He hade home today because of a trip, but he had not expected that his brother would drive them out just to have a room for his sister-inw with toys and Lego building blocks.


    ¡°You drove us out just to keep those toys?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    These two brothers were not as important as his sister-inw¡¯s toys. That was so annoying.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem, of course not, sister-inw is the most important and so are sister-inw¡¯s toys.¡±


    He was not going to show off his love in front of his brother.


    ¡°Sister-inw, how old are you? Why are you still ying with these things?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in amusement.


    ¡°You are too old to eat sweets.¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    The bear and the rabbit were her favorite toys, and Fu Shiyi had bought some other toys for Youyou.


    Youyou could not y with it yet, so she tried her best to not let the toy go to waste. She found the toy interesting and wanted it for herself.


    She had just mentioned it in front of Fu Hanzheng, yet he drove them away and created a toy room for her.


    Luckily, only they knew about it. Otherwise, it would be very shameful if people knew that she was a mother and had her own toy room.


    ¡°You are not leaving after dinner?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked them to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now,¡± Fu Shiqin stood up and said.


    Fu Shiyi dragged his luggage to He Chi¡¯s ce.


    Seeing them leaving, Fu Hanzheng was very satisfied.


    It was a wonderful thing that she could have a toy room too.


    Hearing that the two children were awake, Gu Weiwei got up and went to check on them.


    Fu Hanzheng came in and helped her with them too. They each held a child for a long time and bathed them. Then they made them milk powder and gave each of them a bottle of milk. The two children ate happily in their small beds with the milk bottle in their arms.


    Standing by the bedside, Gu Weiwei nced at the man next to her.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t get involved with Qianqian¡¯s rtionship, you better help me check if Gu Yun Che is a trustworthy person.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not turn her down.


    However, he would not let her know who Gu Yun Che was for the time being.


    He knew that with her temper, if she knew that Gu Yun Che was such a person, she would definitely stop Luo Qianqian from being with Gu Yun Che.


    By that time, they would lose the crucial method of monitoring Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Also, the bear and the rabbit take up too much space,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    When they were watching themercials on TV, the two cute things looked good in the mall, but when two two-meter-tall toys were stuffed into the room, they took up too much space.


    Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it, but it takes up a lot of space,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    The two toys were taller than her, so she felt quitefortable with them.


    ¡°What about getting them a bigger room?¡± Fu Hanzheng suggested. ¡°Forget it.¡± Gu Weiweiined.


    If she said anything more, she was afraid that this President of hers would set up another vi next door¡­ with only a bear and a rabbit inside.

 Chapter 1432 - Fun Phone

    <h4>Chapter 1432 Fun Phone</h4>


    Compared to the warmth and sweetness of Gu Weiwei¡¯s home, Luo Qianqian was totally distracted when she did not receive any reply from Gu Yun Che throughout the entire day. Even at night, she could not fall asleep.


    The phone number was pressed in again and again, but she did not make a call.


    It was two in the morning and she had been suffering from insomnia for almost three hours.


    She stared at the number on the phone, sighed and was about to put it down to sleep.


    But her hand slipped and she identally made the call.


    Unexpectedly, the phone was not switched off, nor was it not in the service area. Instead, it was on.


    After a few rings, the call went through.


    A familiar voice arose. ¡°It is you, Qianqian?¡±


    Shocked, Luo Qianqian could not speak properly. ¡°Yes¡­ it is me.¡±


    ¡°I received your message,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you use WeChat? Why didn¡¯t you use my friend ID? Also¡­ you didn¡¯t reply to me,¡± Luo Qianqian anxiously asked a series of questions.


    Gu Yun Che stayed silent for a long while and his answer would surprise everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this thing, so I don¡¯t know how to reply.¡±


    ¡°You really have never used a phone before?¡± Luo Qianqian could not believe that anyone in modern society would not have a phone.


    She had thought that it was just an excuse for him to not have used any technology, but it seemed that it was true.


    ¡°Yes, I have never used one and there is no one I need to contact,¡± Gu Yun Che said calmly. Luo Qianqian thought for a while and said, ¡°How about¡­ I teach you?¡±


    Gu Yun Che hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Qianqian was overjoyed. She told him how to reply and how to log into the new Weibo ount she gave to him.


    After all, the old WeChat was hers, and it was not very convenient for him to use it. She gave him the newly created WeChat ID, SO that she was his only friend.


    Although he had nevere into contact with any technology products before, Gu Yun Che finally learnt how to reply to messages under Luo Qianqian¡¯s guidance.


    Also, he logged into a new WeChat ount and went through how to confirm a friend verification.


    Then they ended the call and started to contact each other on WeChat.


    (You have finally learnt.]


    Gu Yun Che replied: (This thing is very interesting, no wonder so many people hold it.] Luo Qianqian: [It is very convenient to have a phone now. Apart from us talking, there are many other functions that can help you search for food, guide you and let you know about the news all over the globe.]


    Gu Yun Che: (I will learn it slowly.]


    Luo Qianqian sent a cheering emoji. For some reason, she felt that the dangerous man who killed so many criminals was a bit cute.


    [Are you still in Nice?]


    Gu Yun Che: [I am leaving, I am busy.)


    Luo Qianqian: (Where will you go?]


    Gu Yun Che did not reply immediately but replied after some hesitation. [It is better if you don¡¯t know.)


    Luo Qianqian was instantly disappointed.


    Sure enough, he still thought that her appearance was troublesome.


    [Sorry, I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have.]


    Gu Yun Che: [It is okay, the phone you gave me is very interesting.)


    Luo Qianqian: [It is fun, right?]


    Although she had no idea where she got the courage to give him the phone, she was very d that she had done it.


    Otherwise, they might have been separated forever.

 Chapter 1433 - What Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 1433 What Is This?</h4>


    Luo Qianqian did not know if she was tired or rxed because she had finally contacted Gu Yun Che. After saying goodbye to Gu Yun Che on WeChat in the morning, she slept until the afternoon.


    Maybe they will meet again.


    This brief online connection calmed her uneasy heart.


    However, Fu Hanzheng received Lei Meng¡¯s report the following day that they had contacted one another.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che have contacted each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng was not too surprised. He sat down and asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°This is the chat history on WeChat. Due to theck of preparation, the conversation between them was not recorded.¡± Lei Meng confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng took over the file and leafed through the chat history, looking very pleased.


    Although Gu Yun Che looked cold to Luo Qianqian, he seemed to treat her differently for some reason.


    Although he had never met Gu Yun Che in person, he could tell from Yuan Shuo¡¯s conversation that he was not a very approachable person.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Qianqian ended up being tied to him.


    ¡°Should we monitor their conversation?¡± Lei Meng asked.


    Since Luo Qianqian was Madam¡¯s friend, he asked for his opinion carefully.


    Fu Hanzheng hesitated for a moment. ¡°Wait for my news tomorrow.¡±


    It was immoral to ask someone to monitor Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che¡¯s conversation.


    But in order not to threaten Weiwei¡¯s life, he had to do this.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Lei Meng did not ask anything more.


    When Lei Meng left, Fu Hanzheng sighed as he put down the pile of work.


    How should he exin to Weiwei about Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian? He was indeed in a difficult position.


    If this woman was not the friend she valued, he would not have hesitated to monitor everything


    But because she was her friend, he was a bit hesitant.


    No matter how well he hid this matter, she would one day discover it. And if she knew what he had done, she would definitely be sad and angry.


    Therefore, after much consideration, he did not return to vi seven after finishing the work that day but instead went to the Luo Family in the opposite direction.


    But instead of actually visiting the Luo Family, he asked Xu Qian to make a call.


    Xu Qian had no idea what his boss was up to. Instead of going home after work, he went to his wife¡¯s friend¡¯s home.


    <b>vo</b>


    He made a call and Luo Qianqian answered after a long while.


    ¡°Miss. Luo, I am President Fu¡¯s assistant Xu Qian.¡±


    ¡°I know, what is it, Mr. Xu?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    She knew about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s special assistant and she had met him before, but she had never contacted him in this way. They had never even talked with each other.


    ¡°Miss. Luo, can we meet now?¡± Xu Qian got straight to the point.


    ¡°Meet?¡± Luo Qianqian was startled.


    Was she that close to him?


    Xu Qian looked at the serious-looking boss. ¡°It¡¯s about something important.¡±


    ¡°Alright, where are you? I wille over now.¡± Although she had doubts, she did not turn him down because he was someone Fu Hanzheng trusted.


    ¡°Outside your home,¡± Xu Qian said.

 Chapter 1434 - What Is This? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1434 What Is This? 2</h4>


    Since there was someone at home, Luo Qianqian did not invite him inside to meet her, instead she got changed and left in a hurry.


    Sure enough, she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s car nearby.


    But when she approached the car and the window rolled down, she found that it was not only Xu Qian inside, but also Fu Hanzheng himself.


    ¡°Mr. Fu?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anywhere that we can talk?¡± Fu Hanzheng got straight to the point.


    Startled for a few seconds, Luo Qianqian said, ¡°I rented a studio nearby, we can go there if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Xu Qian got out of the car, opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat and asked for the address of Luo Qianqian¡¯s studio.


    Luo Qianqian told him the address and nced at the man behind her discreetly. She just could not figure out what President Fu was here for.


    Although she had met President Fu often when she visited Weiwei, she had never met him when Weiwei was not around.


    Therefore, the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Luckily, her studio was not far away and they soon arrived.


    She opened the door and led them in.


    ¡°Because I have been working a lot these days, I was disturbing my father¡¯s work at his studio, so I rented one myself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked sideways and said, ¡°Xu Qian, wait outside.¡±


    Startled, Luo Qianqian guided Fu Hanzheng into the room and poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, what is it?¡±


    She just could not figure out why he wanted to see her alone.


    Fu Hanzheng found a ce to sit down and threw a look at Luo Qianqian who was sitting opposite him.


    ¡°You contacted Gu Yun Chest night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qianqian blinked in astonishment. She did contact Gu Yun Che.


    But how did he know?


    ¡°The Fu Family¡¯s information department has been monitoring yourwork.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    Luo Qianqian turned pale. She could not think of what he was up to. ¡°Monitoring? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to know some information about Gu Yun Che and¡­ his movements.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not conceal his purpose.


    Honestly speaking, Luo Qianqian was a bit angry that her privacy was being watched.


    But she did not dare to be angry in front of President Fu.


    ¡°Why do you need his information?¡± Luo Qianqian asked nervously.


    Was he the Fu Family¡¯s enemy?


    She suddenly thought of how Gu Yun Che mentioned Weiwei¡¯s name thest time they met in the cafe.


    ¡°Because his existence will threaten Weiwei¡¯s life.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    Luo Qianqian turned pale and looked at the man in disbelief. She just could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°How will he threaten Weiwei¡¯s life?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused.


    Fu Hanzheng did not continue until she calmed down a little.


    ¡°You must know how dangerous he is after the first time that you met him.¡± Luo Qianqian turned pale and did not utter a word.


    ¡°He is not only dangerous, but also mysterious. The Fu Family¡¯s intel can¡¯t find any traces of him,¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at her and said.


    Luo Qianqian forced a smile. ¡°So your men monitored my contact with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the only opportunity to find out anything about him.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not hide it.


    ¡°So you arranged for Sister Yuan Meng to stay and meet him on the same day as me?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Yuan Meng had said goodbye to her that day but within three hours, she was back. She found it strange but did not ask anything more.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not deny it.

 Chapter 1435 - Special

    <h4>Chapter 1435 Special</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng admitted straightforwardly.


    Luo Qianqian was confused and her face turned pale. Her voice trembled. ¡°Who on earth is he? Why is he threatening Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is from, but I know that he can control Weiwei¡¯s life and death. He has no family or friends and he barely interacts with anyone. You are the only one,¡± Fu Hanzheng said. Luo Qianqian pinched her fingers anxiously and said seriously, ¡°Then why did Mr. Fu tell me all of this?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a while. Dusk had fallen upon the studio and the light was dim, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking


    ¡°Although the Fu Family can monitor everything you contact without anyone noticing and obtain the information we need, you are Weiwei¡¯s friend and I respect her and her friends.¡±


    He could not tell Weiwei about this yet, but after much consideration, he met Luo Qianqian and told her what the Fu Family had done.


    Maybe she could be of more use.


    After all, Gu Yun Che was special to her.


    Luo Qianqian sneered bitterly. She was not happy at all when she thought that every word she said to Gu Yun Che was being monitored.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    She was not stupid. He must have a purpose for saying so much. He wanted Yuan Meng to help her meet Gu Yun Che previously too.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Continue to contact him. If you have any clues about Weiwei and the Gu Family, please let me know.¡±


    The more Luo Qianqian heard, the more confused she became. She could not believe that Gu Yun Che and Weiwei were rted. Also why was he rted to the Gu Family?


    Many people in Hua Land knew that the Fu Family and the Gu Family were like fire and water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to help the Gu Family,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Siting was nothing to be afraid of.


    What truly worried him was Gu Yun Che who could control Weiwei¡¯s life and death.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    She had only met Gu Yun Che once, called him once and contacted him on WeChat once. She could not control such a thing.


    At this moment, she understood what he meant when he said that she would cause him trouble.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what to do but as long as you keep in touch with him, he will reveal something because you are special to him,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He did not know how important Luo Qianqian was to Gu Yun Che but she was the only person he was willing to approach after so long.


    ¡°Special? I don¡¯t think I am anything special.¡± Luo Qianqianughed at herself.


    In Gu Yun Che¡¯s eyes, she was just a stranger.


    ¡°You are the only person he has contacted,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He was a person who lived in modern society but he did not have any family or friends, nor did he use any technology or gadgets. But because of her, he had made an exception. Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and felt very happy.


    What he said yesterday was true. He had no family or friends, and she was the only one who was close to him.


    ¡°If¡­ he really threatens Weiwei¡¯s life, what will Mr. Fu do?¡±


    ¡°Deal with it in my own way.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked lethal, but then he said, ¡°But I hope that with your help, this can be avoided.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused.


    ¡°Since he is special to you, then maybe you can stop him from bing the helper of the Gu Family and threatening Weiwei¡¯s safety,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If Luo Qianqian became the person Gu Yun Che regarded highly, he might be able to stop him from interfering in the fight between the Fu Family and the Gu Family through her.


    At the very least, Luo Qianqian was in his hands in Hua Land.


    However, the premise for this to work was that Gu Yun Che regarded Luo Qianqian highly.

 Chapter 1436 - Love Again

    <h4>Chapter 1436 Love Again</h4>


    Luo Qianqian looked down at her phone. ¡°Mr. Fu, you think too highly of me.¡±


    She did not have the ability to contact Gu Yun Che more than asionally like this. She was already satisfied.


    She had no right to ask about him.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at Luo Qianqian and asked word by word, ¡°So, do you want to see the Fu Family fighting with him or Weiwei dying in his hands?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luo Qianqian felt her heart aching. How could she have hoped that such a thing would happen?


    ¡°None of us want this to happen, but you can help us avoid it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although he could ask his men to monitor her contact with Gu Yun Che, no one knew when the key information they needed would appear.


    He told Luo Qianqian about it because he respected Weiwei¡¯s friend.


    Secondly, it was because he had told her clearly about this matter that she would definitely ask Gu Yun Che about Weiwei in the future.


    Then he would reveal what he wanted to know.


    ¡°How?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    If possible, she did not want Gu Yun Che to be the enemy of the Fu Family or threaten Weiwei¡¯s life.


    ¡°Get close to him and be the person he values the most,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He was afraid of Gu Yun Che because his background was mysterious and he had no weaknesses.


    But when a person had someone they cared about, they would have a weakness.


    Gu Siting¡¯s weakness was the Gu Family and his weakness was Weiwei and the two children.


    Therefore, he wanted Gu Yun Che to have a weakness, so that he would not be so difficult to deal with.


    ¡°I am not that important,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    She had promised him that she would not cause him any trouble.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the iing call, stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°I have said everything I can. I don¡¯t want his appearance to threaten Weiwei and the two children¡¯s safety and¡­ I don¡¯t think you want the Fu Family to be at odds with him either. You can think about it carefully.¡±


    Seeing him leaving, Luo Qianqian asked, ¡°Mr. Fu, will your men still monitor my contact with him?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned around and threw a look at her. ¡°We will try not to, but if you have any news about Weiwei and the Gu Family, you must let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it, but I will try my best,¡± Luo Qianqian replied.


    She did not know if she could be the person Gu Yun Che valued the most but if he wanted to hurt Weiwei in the future, she would still protect her at all costs.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fu Hanzheng thanked her and thought of something after a few steps. ¡°Also, I hope that no one else knows about our conversation today, including Weiwei and Ji Cheng.¡± Ji Cheng was quick with words and she knew that she would spill the truth if she was not careful.


    And if Weiwei knew about it, she would definitely me him for letting Luo Qianqian approach such a dangerous person.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed.


    Fu Hanzheng left the studio and did not answer the call until he got into the car. It was from Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Still working?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finished now and on my way home,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle voice.


    When he returned home, Fu Shiyi was already sitting at the table in the dining room. The moment he saw him entering the house, he started to eat.


    ¡°Why is Second Brother not here?¡±


    He was going to show off his love again.

 Chapter 1437 - Love Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 1437 Love Again 2</h4>


    ¡°He is at a work banquet in my ce.¡± Fu Hanzheng took over his daughter who was asking for a hug.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Fu Shiyi was eating with his chopsticks in one hand and typing on Moments with the other.


    A few minutester, he posted a post on Moments, which made the single men groan.


    Fu Shiqin, who was attending the banquet, received a text from He Chi.


    (Why haven¡¯t you killed Third Brother yet?!]


    Fu Shigin clicked on Moments with a frown and saw Fu Shiyi showing off his love.


    Also, he sent three messages in a row. One was a screenshot of his conversation with Ding Dongdong and the caption read: My baby is so cute.


    The second was that he was making a dish and the caption read: Baby says that a man who can cook is charming, and I am practicing my charm.


    The third was a picture of Ding Dongdong with the caption: Darling, why are you not back yet? ¡°¡­!¡± Fu Shiqin felt nauseous after eating the food.


    He was only just in a rtionship but he kept showing off as if he had been single for eight lifetimes.


    ev


    After He Chi, several friends in the industry left messages begging him to kill Fu Shiyi and get rid of this evil for the sake of the public.


    He gritted his teeth and replied: (It is just a girlfriend, what is there to show off about?]


    Soon, Fu Shiyi replied: (If you had one, you¡¯d show off too!)


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Fu Shiqin got so annoyed that he wanted to smash his phone. But when he thought that it was his own phone, he stopped himself from smashing it.


    After he returned from abroad and confirmed his rtionship with Ding Dongdong, he kept showing off his love in front of He Chi and him.


    What was most infuriating was that not only did they show off their love, but they also kept saying that he and He Chi were single, and would spend the rest of their lives alone.


    Also, in the afternoon, He Chi said that in order to learn how to make a dish of Squirrel Mandarin Fish, which was Ding Dongdong¡¯s favorite dish, he bought more than ten fish and raised them in the bathtub for knife practice. The kitchen was a disastrous mess and smelled terribly of fish.


    So when He Chi saw the picture of him showing off his affection, he got very annoyed.


    They were just in the middle of the banquet when two girls were brought in. They were introduced as a young model from the modeling agency and a minor star from the industry.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? A toast to Second Master!¡± one man shouted.


    Fu Shiqin raised his hand and turned him down. ¡°No, you drink with them, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In this industry, it was not strange for an agent to bring some newly debuted models and artists to drink with them. Most men would fall for it, but he and his brother did not like it.


    The man smiled awkwardly and waved at the model not to go over.


    It wasmon knowledge that Master Fu and Second Master Fu did not get involved with women at drinking games, and if they forced a woman to their side, they would be displeased.


    The female star who was brought here by the agent looked at Fu Shiqin in surprise, it was as if she had not expected that a man like him would be so clean.


    Fu Shiqin sat for a while and answered a call when the phone rang.


    It was Fu Shiyi who called and asked with a smile, ¡°Second Brother, when are youing home? I will make you fish.¡±


    ¡°Let He Chi eat it.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°He has already vomited. I think my cooking skills have improved a bit,e home and try it,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently.


    ¡°Damn you, you are trying to poison me!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted. Fu Shiyi said shamelessly, ¡°It is so much better now,e home and try it out. I can make it for Dongdong after learning from your experience with it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask our brother and sister-inw to give it a try?¡± Fu Shiqin suggested.


    ¡°Fine, I will eat it myself.¡± Fu Shiyi rang off fiercely.


    Although he was confident that the food was very tasty, he did not dare to give it to his brother and sister-inw, fearing that he would be beaten to death.

 Chapter 1438 - Flirting?

    <h4>Chapter 1438 Flirting?</h4>


    After arguing with Fu Shiyi over the phone, Fu Shiqin rang off.


    He was about to return to the banquet when he heard a man and a woman arguing in the lounge.


    ¡°Ling Jiao, any one of those tables will have tons of resources waiting for you, as long as you keep thempany. Who are you trying to save yourself for?¡±


    ¡°I am an artist, not a clown.¡± ¡°You have already offended President Wang. If you don¡¯t know what is good for you and change your attitude, you will not be able to work in this industry any more.¡± ¡°I think I have told you many times not to ask me to attend such asions. You said that it was the director¡¯s audition, but you are here to drink with him. ¡°I am doing this for your own good. This is the room card. If you don¡¯t go now, you better quit your job.¡±


    Fu Shiqin threw a curious look at the closed door and suddenly realized what Ling Jiao meant.


    No wonder she looked so familiar at the banquet, she turned out to be an actress that Fu Shiyi had tried to poach and had asked him to investigate her.


    Ling Jiao was good-looking and skilled, and she had starred in two popr TV-series.


    But because she had offended a director of thepany, she had not had any work for years.


    But maybe it was because she looked pretty that her agent asked her to drink with people.


    The agent left the room card with Ling Jiao and left.


    Fu Shiqin nced at the door and saw Ling Jiao tossing the room card into the dustbin.


    With his arms crossed and leaning against the door, he sized her up and said, ¡°Miss. Ling, you are offending people.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ling Jiao turned around andughed at him. ¡°She is not the first person I have offended.¡±


    There were very few people in the entertainment industry who were innocent.


    Ling Jiao had been in the industry for years and yet she was still so fierce. No wonder she had no resources these past few years.


    ¡°What else can I do? I might as well quit the entertainment industry and set up a stall.¡± Ling Jiao grabbed her bag and was about to leave.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°I am leaving too, if you don¡¯t mind, I can give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°Second Master Fu, are you trying to flirt with me?¡± Ling Jiao asked straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiqin smiled mysteriously. ¡°No, no, to be precise, I have a win-win proposal to talk with you about.¡±


    Ling Jiao thought for a few seconds. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Fu Shiqin said goodbye to the others at the banquet and went to fetch the car with his coat.


    Ling Jiao got into the car, left the club and asked calmly, ¡°What proposal do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°You will be my girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Hearing his words, Ling Jiao said to him coldly, ¡°Stop by the side, we are not talking business.¡±


    Fu Shiqin found a safe ce to stop, but he did not let her out and left the door locked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, I just need a girlfriend for everyone to see. And I am sure that you, with me as your nominal boyfriend, and the Fu Family¡¯s influence, will no longer have to suffer through your agent asking you to drink andugh with those producers. Also, you will have tons of film and TV resources delivered to


    you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ling Jiao stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°You need a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need a girlfriend for people to see, and I just need you to cooperate with me,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ling Jiao asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not something done in bed,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ling Jiao was getting impatient.


    Fu Shiqin smiled deeply. ¡°You must show off your love towards me and beat Fu Shiyi with our romance!¡±


    Ling Jiao¡¯s lips twitched.

 Chapter 1439 - Childish

    Chapter 1439 Childish


    There was a rumor about the Third Master of the Fu Family and a model being in a rtionship, and after hearing what Second Master said, it seemed that the rumor was true.


    But because his brother had found a girlfriend and was showing off their love, he, who had no girlfriend, had to ask her to help him beat his brother in showing off his love too. What was going on? Also, she must steal the limelight from his brother and his girlfriend. Was being in a rtionship apetition? ¡°Second Master Fu, did youe to me just to show off to Third Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be even better if we can exceed my brother, but we need to n and practice in these uing days.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded thoughtfully.


    After all, he had found this girlfriend on the spot. If he wanted her to show off their love perfectly, he had to n how they would do that and practise it well.


    Ling Jiao felt her forehead. Was the Second Master of the Fu Family so childish?


    ¡°Second Master Fu, I am sorry, I really can¡¯t do this business with you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you needpensation?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Originally, it was good for them to pretend to be a couple and take what they needed from each other.


    But she turned him down. But if he was looking for someone, this was the only reliable method.


    Firstly, he had helped Fu Shiyi to check her background, so he knew everything about her.


    Secondly, this woman did not like businessmen who smelled of money, so she was not very clingy.


    Thirdly, she did not lose to Ding Dongdong in terms of appearance and temperament, which meant she could win thispetition of who showed the most affection. ¡°Second Master Fu, it is so childish of you to do this business for such a reason,¡± Ling Jiao said disdainfully.


    ¡°How am I childish? Do you know how badly I have been mistreated by my brother, sister-inw and Fu Shiyi these past few days? I am in so much pain that I wish I were dead... I just want to win one round, it is not a loss for you.¡± Fu Shiqin was very sharp-tongued and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Your brother? Your sister-inw?¡± Ling Jiao frowned. Fu Hanzheng was married?


    ¡°My brother and sister-inw used to be the only ones showing off their love to me, and I can ept it, but why is Fu Shiyi showing off his love to me too? I am not convinced!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Every time heined about Fu Shiyi, he would counter him by showing off!


    But now he was sure that he would not be able to show off without a girlfriend.


    As smart as he was, if he wanted to show that he could beat him in love, he couldn¡¯t do it without a girlfriend!


    ¡°Well, that sounds very sad.¡± Ling Jiaoughed dryly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to the deal with me, are you going back to work with your stupid agent? You won¡¯t even be able to take on a few movies.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded her kindly.


    Ling Yan frowned. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Although she was quite stupid to be involved in such a childish matter.


    But the identity of being Second Brother¡¯s girlfriend could indeed solve all the problems she was facing.


    Because she had offended President Wang, she had been put into cold storage by thepany and had not received any work for years.


    Also, her agent always tricked her into going to all kinds of parties and banquets, as if she were trying to sell her off.


    If she did not agree to the deal with Second Master Fu, she would either continue with this life or quit the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Okay, take your time, but give me the answer tomorrow,¡± Fu Shiqin said and started the car to drive her home.


    However, when Ling Jiao was getting out of the car, she agreed.


    ¡°Second Master Fu, I¡¯ll agree to do this deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will talk about it tomorrow and start the day after tomorrow. Also, you must show off your love in front of Fu Shiyi, who is so shameless.¡± Fu Shiqin could not wait to start when he thought that he could finally show off his superiority in love again.

 Chapter 1440 - Second Brother

    Chapter 1440 Second Brother


    Ling Jiaoughed dryly as she got out of the car. Seeing the sports car leaving, she thought to herself, ¡°The twin brothers of the Fu Family are both weirdos.¡±


    Although it was a stupid thing to do, the identity of Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend could save her a lot of trouble in this industry.


    Because she had offended President Wang, she had not been able to take on a role for three years and she had to be lured by her agent to all kinds of drinking and promotional events.


    More importantly, she had not had any ie for years and now she could not afford her own rent.


    It was just a y anyways, and it was not a loss for her. Also, there were many benefits, so it would be a waste if she did not do it.


    Fu Shiqin had reached an agreement with the partner he would be showing off his love with, so he went home happily and hummed a song.


    Since he had work to discuss with his brother, he went to vi seven first.


    Fu Shiyi could tell that something was up with him immediately. ¡°Second Brother, you are so happy today!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because a good thing has happened.¡± Fu Shiqin smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Damn, you are a lonely single man, nothing good can happen to you!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you if you don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    He couldugh at him for being single and force him to witness him showing off his love every single day. But when he finished practising with his partner, could this brother of his still show off?


    ¡°Want some fishter? I can make it for you, it will be well done,¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a smile.


    He Chi had run away and refused to help him with the tasting, but he did not have the guts to let his brother and sister-inw taste it, so he had to turn to Fu Shiqin to be hisb rat.


    ¡°No way.¡± Fu Shiqin turned him down. He had raised so many fish in the bathtub and the house was filled with the smell of fish. It was already a good thing that he and He Chi did not kill Fu Shiyi, but now he was trying to get him to be ab rat?


    ¡°I made it this afternoon, and it is much better than yesterday¡¯s.¡± Fu Shiyi defended himself.


    Fu Shiqin smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you bring it to our brother?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Shiyi was speechless.


    ¡°If you two are so free, put the safety gates in the entrance of the kitchen and the staircase,¡± Gu Weiwei said with Tiantian in her arms.


    ¡°Safety gate? What is that?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Gu Weiwei was toozy to exin anything but still said, ¡°Youyou is rather good at crawling today, and in a few days, he will probably be able to climb all over the house. The kitchen and the staircase will be blocked with safety gates, in case they don¡¯t notice that they have crawled to a dangerous ce.¡±


    ¡°He knows how to crawl?¡± Fu Shiqin could not believe it andined. ¡°Fu Shiyi was so stupid that he took almost nine months to


    crawl.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you only learned three days before me, what is there to be proud of?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shiqin did not want to listen to him, so he hugged his nephew excitedly.


    ¡°Youyou, you are so amazing! You are only eight months old and yet you have already started to crawl about. Your future is limitless!¡±


    ¡°It is normal to have strong genes,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he went to find the tool box.


    Although they had just been arguing with each other, for the sake of their nephew and niece, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin soon cooperated and put the safety gates in properly.


    But Fu Shiyiined when he heard Fu Shiqin humming.


    ¡°Are you suffering from a toothache? You have been humming ever since you entered the house and it sounds so terrible.¡±


    ¡°I am too happy to hold it in.¡± Fu Shiqin ignored him and continued to hum.


    He was very happy when he thought that he would soon be able to take revenge and show off his love to Fu Shiyi.

 Chapter 1441 - Love Show

    <h4>Chapter 1441 Love Show</h4>


    Although the two of them did not like each other, they still helped to install the safety gates.


    The two of them put up the gates and Fu Shiqin tried the child lock.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Seeing Gu Weiwei putting the two children to sleep, Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°You can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I have some private matters to deal with tomorrow afternoon, so I won¡¯t be at thepany,¡± Fu Shiqin said to his brother as he was packing away the toolbox.


    ¡°A private matter? Why don¡¯t you work hard as a single man and contribute to thepany? What can¡¯t you be at thepany for?¡± Fu Shiyi sounded very proud and superior.


    Fu Shiqin red at him and said, ¡°None of your business, I will ask for leave tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Tomorrow afternoon, he was going to meet Ling Jiao, the partner he was supposed to work with, so that they could show off their love. ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly, allowing him to ask for leave tomorrow afternoon.


    Fu Shiqin left the files behind. ¡°These are some files you need to go through, I need to go home and rest.¡±


    Having said these words, he grabbed his coat and left.


    When he returned to He Chi¡¯s vi, he grabbed his pajamas and was about to wash up. However, the moment he entered the bathroom and saw the fish in the bathtub, he became very annoyed.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi!¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at the bathroom. ¡°There is a bathroom upstairs, go and take a shower there.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you not keeping the fish upstairs?¡± Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth.


    ¡°The kitchen is not upstairs, it is not convenient to take them upstairs.¡± Fu Shiyi argued.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ freeze them in the freezer?¡±


    ¡°No, the fish must be freshly killed, otherwise it won¡¯t taste good,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°No one would dare to eat it, if you dare to cook it.¡±


    ¡°That is not true! Dongdong said that she is looking forward to it, so she must eat the food I make when shees home.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted proudly.


    Gritting his teeth, Fu Shiqin went upstairs to take a shower in the bathroom on the second floor.


    Alright, I will let you show off now, but when I make my move, I will see if you can still show


    off.


    Early the following morning, he saw Fu Shiyi in the kitchen the moment he woke up.


    Also, he carried a te of freshly-made Mandarin Fish.


    ¡°Second Brother, this is a free breakfast for you, okay?¡± ¡°Who eats fish for breakfast?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°I got up before dawn to make this fish, will you die if you just give it a try?¡± Fu Shiyi said as he gave him the chopsticks.


    Fu Shiqin looked serious. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiqin went straight to vi seven for breakfast.


    Fu Shiyi looked at the fish he made, summoned up his courage and took it over.


    ¡°Sister-inw, try my fish?¡±


    Gu Weiwei knew that he had been studying the culinary skills of fish these past two days. Although it was not as good as a restaurant, it still looked passable.


    So she took a bite and showed a subtle expression.


    ¡°Third Master, good luck, keep working hard.¡±


    Having said these words, she took the cup and drank arge mouthful of water.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at it. ¡°Who asked you to bring it here?¡±


    ¡°I got up before dawn, please, brother.¡± Fu Shiyi showed a ttering smile.


    Fu Hanzheng pushed the te of fish back to Fu Shiyi and said coldly, ¡°You eat it all.¡±


    Fu Shiqin smiled gloatingly. Who gave him the courage to bring the fish to his sister-inw?


    But now, Fu Shiyu had forced his sister-inw to take a bite and his brother had given him back the te. He must have failed in showing off his love.


    ¡°Brother, please.¡± Fu Shiyi could notugh any more.


    He had been trying to cook for the past two days and he had almost vomited. How could he eat this te?

 Chapter 1442 - Love Show

    <h4>Chapter 1442 Love Show</h4>


    ¡°You can choose not to eat it, but there are other consequences¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded lethal.


    But before he finished the words, Fu Shiyi had already picked up the chopsticks.


    ¡°Mmm, my favorite.¡± Based on his understanding of his brother, other consequences were far more terrifying than eating this fish.


    He had thought that he and sister-inw had children because they wanted to be kind parents, but they turned out to be equally cruel.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s bitter expression, Fu Shiqin happily ate another bowl of porridge.


    He finished his work at thepany in the morning, greeted Xu Qian and left. The moment he got into the car, he called Ling Jiao.


    ¡°Are you freeter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Jiao answered straightforwardly.


    She was not able to get any roles now, so she had a lot of spare time. ¡°We will meet at the Spyker Hotel in an hour,¡± Fu Shiqin said. Their coboration must not be discovered by his brother and Fu Shiyi, so they had to be very careful.


    The Spyker Hotel was his property and it was very safe for them to talk there.


    ¡°Okay, I will be there in a minute.¡± Ling Jiao agreed without hesitation.


    One hourter, they both arrived at the hotel within a few minutes.


    There happened to be a restaurant, so Fu Shiqin asked for a private room in the restaurant and they talked as they ate.


    Fu Shiyi gave her the files he had brought with him. ¡°Here, these are the coboration details, modify them if you have any objections.¡±


    Ling Jiao put down the chopsticks and read every use carefully.


    ¡°Party B is going to cooperate with Party A to behave like a couple in front of people. What are the details of behaving like a couple?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on dates, hold hands, wear couples¡¯ outfits and meet some people,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Everything except kissing and s*x.¡± Ling Jiao suggested. Fu Shiqin frowned and thought for a while. ¡°We can exclude s*x, but kissing¡­ might be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Second Master Fu, if that is the case, I will not do it.¡± Ling Jiao expressed.


    If they were just holding hands on a date and dressed in couples¡¯ outfits, she could just y along. But kissing was something she could not ept. Fu Shiqin frowned. Kissing was a special thing couples did and they had to do it, otherwise they would not look like a couple.


    ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t you have kissing scenes when you are filming? I can pay you for each scene.¡±


    Ling Jiao hesitated for a while. ¡°Then what is Second Master¡¯s offer?¡±


    That was true. They were just acting with each other, so they could just kiss.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°If we kiss, each peck costs ten thousand yuan and each long kiss costs fifty thousand yuan. If it is a French kiss, then that is another thing¡­¡±


    ¡°French? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ling Jiao interrupted him awkwardly.


    Since it was just for show, there was no need to go so far.


    ¡°Okay, also if you meet my family, I will pay you too,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°You still want me to see your family?¡± Ling Jiao asked.


    Wasn¡¯t it just for Fu Shiyi to see? She did not need to see anyone else from the Fu Family.


    ¡°If necessary, we might still need to meet. Any other requests?¡± Fu Shiqin asked. Ling Jiao thought for a while and said, ¡°Second Master Fu, do you mind if the media finds out about us through a rumor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, just do whatever you want,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Ling Jiao nodded and stretched out her hand.


    ¡°Then, Second Master Fu, happy coboration.¡±

 Chapter 1444 - Love

    Chapter 1444 Love


    Ling Jiaoughed dryly. She still could not understand what revenge was needed.


    Forget it, she had already signed the contract. No matter how stupid this scene was, she still had to pretend to be a couple with him.


    Fu Shiqin hung up, but Fu Shiyi kept calling him.


    But Fu Shiqin did not answer the calls and even switched off his phone.


    They ate dinner and walked out of the dining room, when Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will drive you home.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, it is not far, I can just get a taxi.¡± Ling Jiao turned him down politely.


    Fu Shiqin opened the car door. ¡°I may be a fake boyfriend, but I am still a gentleman.¡±


    Ling Jiao thought for a while, got into the car and then said, ¡°Any ns for tomorrow?¡±


    orro


    <b>10</b>


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°Go to yourpany tomorrow afternoon, and I will pick you up for lunch and we can meet President Wang.¡±


    Ling Jiao threw a surprised look at him. ¡°Second Master Fu, you don¡¯t have to do anything about it. As long as the rumores out, I will use it to handle them.¡±


    ¡°If you have time to waste on them, why don¡¯t you think of ways to show off your love to me?¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°...Alright.¡± Ling Jiao agreed helplessly.


    If Fu Shiqin showed up at herpany, he would be announcing their rtionship to the public. Her entertainmentpany would not make things difficult for her because of the Fu Family.


    ¡°I will inform you tomorrow after the meeting,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Jiao nodded.


    Fu Shiqin saw Ling Jiao off and went home with the cute cartoon cup.


    The moment they entered the house, Fu Shiyi approached him curiously.


    ¡°Second Brother, what is the meaning of your Moments post today?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he took out his cup. Then he washed it and made some tea.


    Fu Shiyi threw a look at the Mi Qi cup and then at the man in a suit.


    ¡°Where did you buy this cup from?¡±


    At that time, the picture was of a blue one and a pink one.


    Second Brother only had one blue one, so where was the pink one?


    ¡°Someone else bought it.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked down at his cup and smiled mysteriously. ¡°It must have been delivered by the coborator of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    With her daughter in arms, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°It must have been a girl¡¯s present. Didn¡¯t you see the arm in the picture? It must have been a girl.¡±


    Fu Shiqin neither admitted nor denied it. He smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Impossible, he was with a girl?¡± Fu Shiyi just could not believe it.


    ¡°That is impossible.¡±


    Fu Shiqin did not argue. His brother would have nothing to say when he revealed her in a few days.


    ¡°If it is not from a woman, why did you post it on Moments? You envy me for showing off my love, so you are pretending to have a girlfriend too?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    ¡°Envious of you? In your dreams,¡± Fu Shiqin rolled his eyes at him and said.


    Fu Shiyi texted on his phone and smiled proudly.


    ¡°Dongdong will be home in a few days. Bring your bowl of popcorn and get ready for the love scenes.¡±


    It felt so good to be in a rtionship and it felt even better to show off their love. Fu Shiqin snorted with a faint smile. He brought Ding Dongdong, but he would bring Ling Jiao here to show off too. Let¡¯s see who is better.

 Chapter 1445 - Believe Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1445 Believe Me?</h4>


    Fu Shiyi just could not believe that his second brother had a woman.


    But Gu Weiwei looked at the cup in his hands with interest.


    If her instinct was right, Fu Shiqin must have been with a girl.


    After all, no man would buy such things as couples¡¯ cups.


    Since Fu Shiqin did not say anything, so she did not ask.


    Fu Shiqin had been ying with the two children for more than an hour and when they were done bathing and resting, he and Fu Shiyi returned to He Chi¡¯s ce.


    Seeing Fu Shiqining back with such a cute cup, He Chi looked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Second Brother, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Second Brother had never liked such cute things. ¡°You are the one that had something wrong with them.¡± Fu Shiqin carried the cup back to his room mysteriously.


    He Chi nced at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Is your second brother in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone want to date him?¡± Fu Shiyi raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°If so, something is wrong.¡± ¡°No, he looks like he has a woman.¡± He Chi analyzed as he touched his chin.


    ¡°If he is flirting with girls, I will eat your slippers!¡± Fu Shiyi promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dumb. If it is true, are you sure you want to eat them?¡± He Chi looked down at his old slippers.


    Although he was curious about Second Brother¡¯s post, he did not want to gossip and went to bed early because of the operation he had scheduled the following morning.


    Fu Shiqin washed and went to bed early too. The following day, he went to thepany for some important meetings and asked his brother for leave.


    Then he drove straight to Dingsheng Entertainment, which Ling Jiao was signed under.


    Although he had never been here before, the staff at the front desk soon recognized him.


    But she recognized him as Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Third Master Fu, pleasee over¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is the Third Master? Open your eyes and see clearly, I am not him,¡± Fu Shiqin said impatiently.


    Startled, the receptionist realized what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, it is Second Master. Sorry, we were blind.¡±


    Everyone knew that apart from Fu Hanzheng, the Fu Family also had twin brothers.


    However, Fu Shiqin was more famous in the entertainment industry and Second Master was working at Fu¡¯s Enterprise; they looked too much alike, so it was easy for people to mistake him for Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°I am here for someone,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Who is Second Master looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Do I need an appointment?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in amusement.


    The manager came over, smiled, and said, ¡°Sorry, the neer doesn¡¯t know the rules. Who would you like to meet, Second Master? I can bring you to them.¡±


    The top managers of thepany tried their best to meet this Second Master and Master Fu, but they had not met for years.


    Now that he was at thepany, there was no reason for him to make an appointment.


    ¡°No thanks, I can go over myself.¡± Fu Shiqin waved his hands and walked towards the elevator.


    The moment he left, the manager lectured his subordinates.


    ¡°The Fu Family came here showing favour to everyone and yet you are asking if he has an appointment? Do you not want your job anymore?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took the elevator and went straight to the 14th floor where Ling Jiao was.


    In the meeting room, Ling Jiao was being scolded by her agent and the Artist Director.


    ¡°Ling Jiao, your contract has not expired and yet you refuse to obey thepany¡¯s arrangements. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be in this industry, stop pretending to be noble. How can you get any resources without paying for them?¡±


    ¡°President Wang said that he will give you one more chance. If you can make him happy, you will get the first female lead role.¡±

 Chapter 1445 - Believe Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1445 Believe Me?</h4>


    Fu Shiyi just could not believe that his second brother had a woman.


    But Gu Weiwei looked at the cup in his hands with interest.


    If her instinct was right, Fu Shiqin must have been with a girl.


    After all, no man would buy such things as couples¡¯ cups.


    Since Fu Shiqin did not say anything, so she did not ask.


    Fu Shiqin had been ying with the two children for more than an hour and when they were done bathing and resting, he and Fu Shiyi returned to He Chi¡¯s ce.


    Seeing Fu Shiqining back with such a cute cup, He Chi looked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Second Brother, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Second Brother had never liked such cute things. ¡°You are the one that had something wrong with them.¡± Fu Shiqin carried the cup back to his room mysteriously.


    He Chi nced at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Is your second brother in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone want to date him?¡± Fu Shiyi raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°If so, something is wrong.¡± ¡°No, he looks like he has a woman.¡± He Chi analyzed as he touched his chin.


    ¡°If he is flirting with girls, I will eat your slippers!¡± Fu Shiyi promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dumb. If it is true, are you sure you want to eat them?¡± He Chi looked down at his old slippers.


    Although he was curious about Second Brother¡¯s post, he did not want to gossip and went to bed early because of the operation he had scheduled the following morning.


    Fu Shiqin washed and went to bed early too. The following day, he went to thepany for some important meetings and asked his brother for leave.


    Then he drove straight to Dingsheng Entertainment, which Ling Jiao was signed under.


    Although he had never been here before, the staff at the front desk soon recognized him.


    But she recognized him as Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Third Master Fu, pleasee over¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is the Third Master? Open your eyes and see clearly, I am not him,¡± Fu Shiqin said impatiently.


    Startled, the receptionist realized what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, it is Second Master. Sorry, we were blind.¡±


    Everyone knew that apart from Fu Hanzheng, the Fu Family also had twin brothers.


    However, Fu Shiqin was more famous in the entertainment industry and Second Master was working at Fu¡¯s Enterprise; they looked too much alike, so it was easy for people to mistake him for Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°I am here for someone,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Who is Second Master looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Do I need an appointment?¡± Fu Shiqin asked in amusement.


    The manager came over, smiled, and said, ¡°Sorry, the neer doesn¡¯t know the rules. Who would you like to meet, Second Master? I can bring you to them.¡±


    The top managers of thepany tried their best to meet this Second Master and Master Fu, but they had not met for years.


    Now that he was at thepany, there was no reason for him to make an appointment.


    ¡°No thanks, I can go over myself.¡± Fu Shiqin waved his hands and walked towards the elevator.


    The moment he left, the manager lectured his subordinates.


    ¡°The Fu Family came here showing favour to everyone and yet you are asking if he has an appointment? Do you not want your job anymore?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took the elevator and went straight to the 14th floor where Ling Jiao was.


    In the meeting room, Ling Jiao was being scolded by her agent and the Artist Director.


    ¡°Ling Jiao, your contract has not expired and yet you refuse to obey thepany¡¯s arrangements. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be in this industry, stop pretending to be noble. How can you get any resources without paying for them?¡±


    ¡°President Wang said that he will give you one more chance. If you can make him happy, you will get the first female lead role.¡±

 Chapter 1446 - Fu Shiqin

    <h4>Chapter 1446 Fu Shiqin</h4>


    This kind of conversation has gone on numerous times over the past three years. So Ling Jiao was toozy to be annoyed. ¡°If that is the case, you can give the position of lead actress to whoever you want.¡±


    u ca


    That man surnamed Wang had done something to her that year and gotten beaten up by her, but he still did not give up. He even wanted to use his position in thepany to force her to obey him.


    ¡°Ling Jiao, don¡¯t be so shameless. If you offend President Wang, you will never be able to get any film resources.¡±


    ¡°I have offended him several times already, so I might as well offend him one more time,¡± Ling Jiao said calmly.


    The Artist Director gritted his teeth and made a call.


    ¡°President Wang, Ling Jiao¡­ Will not ept your kindness.¡±


    Soon after the call ended, the door of the meeting room was opened and a plump middle-aged man with thin hair came in.


    Ling Jiao¡¯s agent and the Artist Director stood up and greeted him. ¡°President Wang, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to visit such a stubborn woman myself.¡± President Wang sized up Ling Jiao with a faint smile. She was indeed a natural beauty.


    He had fallen for her three years ago but she had turned him down.


    After three years, she had be increasingly beautiful.


    Ling Jiao threw a cold look at him and didn¡¯t greet him.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, can I leave now? I have a date with my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± President Wang snorted in amusement and sneered. ¡°I gave you such a good offer but you turned it down. What are you thinking, looking for a pretty boy outside?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that.¡± Ling Jiao chuckled. Fu Shiqin might not be in the entertainment industry, but he was definitely as good-looking as his brother Fu Shiyi.


    But he had a very different temperament. Fu Shiyi was intractable, whilst Fu Shiqin was introverted and a bit¡­ dumb.


    ¡°Can you eat because of beauty?¡± President Wang sneered and said with a high and mighty tone, ¡°You are already in financial trouble. If you don¡¯t get any work, you won¡¯t even be able to afford your apartment. Are you sure you can live with a poor pretty boy?¡±


    Ling Jiao sneered. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Ling Jiao, don¡¯t be so stubborn. I am giving you a chance right now, and if you miss it, you will never get it again.¡± President Wang smiled meaningfully.


    Men all had the desire to conquer. The more they could not get something, the more they wanted it.


    That was how he felt about Ling Jiao.


    Also, the girl had never been with anyone else, so she looked very innocent. Compared to those experienced women, she looked more appetizing


    ¡°I better not take this opportunity, my boyfriend will be displeased.¡± Ling Jiao turned him down without hesitation.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± President Wang snorted and said, ¡°Ling Jiao, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. I am not happy about it. You and your pretty boyfriend are not having a good time, do you believe that I will be unable to make you leave the capital?¡±


    <b>els</b>


    After these words were said, the door of the meeting room was opened from the outside.


    A young man in a navy business suit leaned against the doorframe and asked with a smile, ¡°Who is President Wang trying to make leave the capital?¡±


    ¡°Third Master Fu?¡±


    Maybe because Fu Shiyi was more famous, Fu Shiqin was once again mistaken as Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Do you have bad eyesight? I am Fu Shiyi¡¯s brother!¡± Fu Shiqin said as he walked in and sat down next to Ling Jiao. ¡°Second¡­ Second Master?¡± President Wang was shocked and frightened. ¡°What is Second Master doing here at Dingsheng?¡± Not only were they shocked because a member of the Fu Family hade in, but they were also frightened because Second Master was sitting next to Ling Jiao, like they were in a special rtionship.

 Chapter 1447 - Fu Shiqin 2

    <h4>Chapter 1447 Fu Shiqin 2</h4>


    ¡°I am picking up my girlfriend to take her to dinner,¡± Fu Shiqin said and looked at Ling Jiao. ¡°What do you want to eatter?¡±


    ¡°Thai food,¡± Ling Jiao said casually.


    They were just talking when President Wang and the Artist Director turned pale. Second Master¡¯s girlfriend was Ling Jiao?


    Even they could not get close to the Fu Family, so how did she get involved with Fu Shiqin, the Second Master of the Fu Family?


    Compared to Third Master Fu who was in the entertainment industry, Second Master Fu was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s right-hand man and he had real power in the Fu Family.


    The agent whispered, while Fu Shiqin and Ling Jiao were discussing where to eat, ¡°I brought Ling Jiao to a banquet the day before yesterday and Second Master was there too, but they did not have much contact.¡± So the only chance Ling Jiao had to meet Second Master Fu was at the banquet the other night.


    But she was there too and Second Master did not have any contact with her. They were even sitting near each other and they did not say a word.


    How did Second Master Fu be her boyfriend within two days?


    If Second Master Fu had note to Dingsheng and flirted with Ling Jiao right in front of their eyes, they would never have believed it.


    The agent thought of how they had just threatened Ling Jiao and could not help but feel frightened.


    After all, those of Fu¡¯s Enterprise should not be offended.


    But they had offended Second Master.


    The Artist Director and President Wang had just called him a pretty boy, and Second Master Fu must have heard it from outside.


    ¡°Oh yes, President Wang was saying that he is not going to allow someone to stay in the capital, who is that?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°No one, no one.¡± President Wangughed dryly.


    He could do whatever he wanted at the peak of his career, but in front of the Fu Family, he was not even fit to carry their shoes.


    If Second Master knew about this, his good days woulde to an end.


    He kept blinking at Ling Jiao with a begging look, totally different from his arrogant expression a minute ago.


    The Artist Director and the agent were in the same boat as him, so they would not say anything. The only person who could say something was Ling Jiao.


    However, Ling Jiao was not going to let him have his way. She chuckled.


    ¡°President Wang said that my pretty boy boyfriend and I can¡¯t stay in the capital any longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Shiqin nced at the three people opposite him and asked, ¡°I am a pretty boy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, they did.¡± Ling Jiao pointed at President Wang and the other two.


    Fu Shiqin smiled coldly as he sized up the three people opposite him.


    ¡°I wonder how President Wang is going to make me, this pretty boy, unable to stay in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, it is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, I apologize.¡± President Wang lowered his head and admitted his mistake.


    If he had known that Ling Jiao had hooked up with him, he would never have dared to say such a thing


    If it had been anyone else, he would have made them unable to stay in the capital.


    But this was a member of the Fu Family, and he was afraid that he would not be able to stay in the capital for long.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Fu Shiqin asked Ling Jiao.


    ¡°I am not sure. President Wang said that he likes me very much and wants me to get rid of you and be with him. He also said that he will give me the lead actress position in a blockbuster movie,¡± Ling Jiao said lightly, ignoring the fact that the three people were sweating and looking very pale.


    ¡°President Wang, you are trying to poach my girlfriend and cursing me. That is too much.¡± Fu Shiqin sounded cold.


    President Wang and the other two shivered. Ling Jiao had been silent for three years, why was she suddenly with Second Master Fu? This man came to thepany at this hour and heard them nder him.


    The three of them felt that they were doomed.

 Chapter 1448 - Fu Shiqin 3

    <h4>Chapter 1448 Fu Shiqin 3</h4>


    President Wang wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and exined nervously.


    ¡°Second Master Fu, I was rude just now, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t care that you said that I am a pretty boy, I can¡¯t ignore you trying to sleep with my girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a low voice.


    President Wang broke out in cold sweat again. ¡°Second Master Fu, it is a misunderstanding. I just said it, and it¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve done anything to her.¡±


    ¡°If I had note here today, what would you have done to her though?¡± Fu Shiqin was used to arguing with Fu Shiyi and He Chi, and he never lost to anyone. ¡°Nothing at all, it is just a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± President Wang exined with a frown.


    Fu Shiqin checked the time and said coldly, ¡°You three¡­ are you going to find a reason to quit or should I ask you to resign myself?¡±


    ¡°Resign?¡± President Wang was startled.


    ¡°Are you going to stay here and bully my girlfriend?¡± Fu Shiqin countered.


    President Wang¡¯s legs shook and he begged Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Second Master Fu, this will never happen again, but¡­ it is a bit too much to resign.¡± It was just a few words that had irritated him and yet he was being asked to resign from his position at the peak of his career in the country. That was too much.


    ¡°Second Master Fu, our work is an internal matter of Dingsheng Enterprise, you have no right to decide.¡± The Artist Director protested.


    The Fu Family was wealthy, but they were not apany under Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so he had no right to interfere with theirpany affairs.


    Fu Shiqin sneered, stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the power, but I can talk with your chairman and see if he has the power.


    But in this way¡­ you will no longer be able to establish yourselves in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Second Master Fu!¡± President Wang stopped him and said unwillingly, ¡°I will submit my resignation letter to thepany within three days.¡± If he really went to meet the chairman, neither the chairman nor the board of directors would offend Second Master Fu just to protect him. Then he would definitely be driven out of thepany. Also, he would have a hard time in the capital.


    Apart from the shares in Dingsheng, he had other properties in the capital. If Second Master Fu was determined to make him unable to stay in the capital, the loss would be unimaginable.


    He was a wise man who understood the times. He should resign of his own ord. At least that way he could make a fortune by transferring the shares and he could continue to stay in the capital. He would not suffer too much.


    ¡°President Wang!¡± The Artist Director had not expected that he would bow down so quickly.


    ¡°Since President Wang is so understanding, I will not meet your chairman.¡± Fu Shiqin took hold of Ling Jiao¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°We are going out to eat, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Seeing them leaving the meeting room, President Wang felt his blood pressure rising and he almost ended up being sent to the hospital.


    Ling Jiao whispered as they entered the elevator, ¡°Are you really going to drive them out of thepany?¡±. ¡°Trust me, I can definitely kick them out of thepany,¡± Fu Shiqin said proudly. ¡°That is not what I meant, but¡­ Will you not be in trouble?¡± Ling Jiao asked.


    After all, they were just in a cooperative rtionship and she did not want to take advantage of him.


    ¡°Why would I be in trouble? Unless they have the guts to mess with me.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Apart from his brother and sister-inw, he had never been afraid of anyone in Hua Land.


    ¡°True.¡±


    Ling Jiao did not ask anything more. Since the three of them had left thepany, if she didn¡¯t see them she didn¡¯t have to think about them.

 Chapter 1449 - Fu Shiqin 4

    Chapter 1449 Fu Shiqin 4


    After leaving Dingsheng Entertainment, Fu Shiqin drove her to a Thai restaurant that he knew about.


    The dishes had just been served when Xu Qian called.


    ¡°Second Master, something is wrong with the n, Boss asked you toe home.¡±


    ¡°I am eating out, you have to let us eat.¡± Fu Shiqin snapped. ¡°I have already informed you, so hurry up.¡± Xu Qian hung up without saying anything more.


    Ling Jiao threw a look at him. ¡°If you are busy with work, you can go home early. I can go home after eating.¡±


    ¡°No hurry, we still need to eat.¡± Fu Shiqin picked up the chopsticks and said as he ate, ¡°In order not to reveal any ws, we need to find out what we both like and hate.¡±


    Having heard his words, Ling Jiao sent a file to his phone.


    ¡°I thought of that too. I made a listst night, so you just need to take a look.¡±


    Fu Shiqin clicked open the file and nodded.


    ¡°When I am done, I will make a list of my own and send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Jiao replied.


    ¡°Oh yes, there is an important banquet the day after tomorrow,e with me,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Ling Jiao frowned but still agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I will make sure I¡¯m ready.¡±


    After they ate, Fu Shiqin drove her home.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you know how to drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have had my driver¡¯s license for years, but I sold my carst year,¡± Ling Jiao said honestly.


    Hearing her words, Fu Shiqin drove over to a car dealership and gave her a card.


    ¡°Sometimes, it will not be very convenient for me to pick you up. Pick a car for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can take a taxi, there¡¯s no need.¡± Ling Jiao turned him down.


    They were not a real couple, they were just cooperating with each other. She felt bad epting such an expensive thing. ¡°If you, my girlfriend, are going on a date with me and you need to take a taxi, I will be so embarrassed if this gets out.¡± Fu Shiqin stuffed the card into her hands and said, ¡°It is not owned by you, you are just borrowing it from me, so that you can drive around.


    After you buy the car, go to the mall and buy some clothes and essories. Not only will I need you to apany me at the banquet the day after tomorrow, I will also need you to apany me to other events in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Jiao did not turn him down.


    She should not wear cheap clothes to the banquet or other asions where she would meet people Fu Shiqin knows.


    But she did not have the money to buy these things right now.


    At most, she could just pay him back after the coboration ended. ¡°Oh yes, you better pick out a birthday present.¡± Fu Shiqin stressed. ¡°Isn¡¯t your birthday months away?¡± Ling Jiao asked.


    They had exchanged information and she was sure that it would not be his birthday next week.


    ¡°It is not for me, it is for my sister-inw. It is my sister-inw¡¯s birthday next week and she does not like any of the presents Fu Shiyi and I have given her before. You are a girl who understands how women think, so pick one...¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw?¡± Ling Jiao raised his eyebrows in astonishment.


    She had heard him mention his brother and sister-inw several times, but she had never heard of Fu Hanzheng getting married.


    ¡°You will know when you meet her. Don¡¯t buy jewelry, my brother gives her diamonds and jewels all the time. It is boring, so just pick something valuable and meaningful,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°...¡± Ling Jiao was speechless. That sounded like picking a gift was going to be rather annoying.


    Fu Shiqin checked the time and turned on the engine.


    ¡°Buy the car and then go shopping. Wait for me at Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Ling Jiao agreed.

 Chapter 1450 - Dad!

    Chapter 1450 Dad!


    At vi seven.


    Fu Shiyi finished his work in the afternoon and returned home, where he kept watching the video tutorial of how to make mandarin fish.


    He was just reading, when a notification shed across the screen.


    (Second Master of the Fu Family has lunch with a pretty girl and spends a fortune on a luxurious car just to make her smile!]


    Seeing ¡®Second Master of the Fu Family¡¯, he wondered if it was news about Fu Shiqin, so he clicked on it.


    Then he saw the report saying that Fu Shiqin had brought a pretty girl to a Thai restaurant for lunch and even went to a car dealership to buy a car for the pretty girl.


    The picture attached to the article was not very clear. It could be seen that the man was Fu Shiqin, but the woman¡¯s facial features were too blurry to be seen clearly because her face was covered in mosaics.


    ¡°Damn, these mediapanies are so unprofessional. They should take a clearer picture.


    We don¡¯t even know what this woman looks like, and they dare to write that she¡¯s a beauty. What if she is as ugly as a monster?¡±


    Gu Weiwei came out with her sleeping son and mumbled as she saw Fu Shiyi alone, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just saw the gossip about Second Brother. The headline said that he brought a pretty girl to dinner and spent a fortune on a


    car.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei was startled.


    This seemed to be something that only Third Master would do, not something that Fu Shiqin would do.


    ¡°See?¡± Fu Shiyi gave her the phone.


    Gu Weiwei sat down on the sofa with the child in her arms, reading the news with one hand while the other held her son.


    ¡°It seems that your Second Brother is moving on in life.¡± ¡°That is impossible!¡± Fu Shiyi just could not believe that a single man like Second Brother would fall in love with a woman.


    Gu Weiwei returned the phone to him. ¡°If you can be with Ding Dongdong, why can¡¯t Second Master be in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Because I told him that he will always be a single man!¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    He had been so sessful in his love life all these years and Fu Shiqin, on the other hand, had never dated a single girl. Now that he had been showing off his love, Fu Shiqin must not have been able to stand him and his brother showing off their love to him and found an actor to show off with.


    Gu Weiweiughed dryly. ¡°Forget it, of course you would think that.¡±


    ¡°I bet that the girl in the news is either as ugly as a monster or an actress hired by him,¡± Fu Shiyi said confidently. ¡°Can¡¯t you hope for someone better for him?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at him. She knew that they were always setting each other up, but there was no need for them not to look forward to good things for each other. ¡°I just got into a rtionship and now there is gossip that he¡¯s in a rtionship? He must be acting.¡± ¡°That might not be the case!¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless. Fu Shiyi yed the video and said as he watched, ¡°A piece of gossip has popped up all of a sudden and it is obviously not true. If he really brings home a girlfriend, I will call him dad.¡±


    ¡°What will your father think if you call Fu Shiqin dad?¡± Gu Weiwei teased. Fu Shiyi said, ¡°Anyway, Second Brother will forever be single. He will be single for the rest of his life.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stood up with Youyou in her arms and paced back and forth in the living room.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think that will be true.¡±


    ¡°If it is not true, I will call you dad,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call me that, I would not dare to have such a big son like you.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, can I bring Dongdong with me to your birthday next week?¡±


    At sister-inw¡¯s birthday, his elder brother would definitely show off his love again. It would be very pitiful if he did not have a girlfriend by his side to show off his love with too.

 Chapter 1451 - A Meal?

    Chapter 1451 A Meal?


    At the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Shiqin, who had been busy with work the entire afternoon, had no idea that he was already on the news.


    The moment he finished the work, he said to his brother, ¡°I have a date, so I am noting home for dinner with you.¡±


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng nced at him briefly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiqin nced at his brother, turned around and asked mysteriously, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you curious about who I am meeting?¡±


    ¡°Not interested,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and answered a call.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and made a call to Ling Jiao, deciding on a meeting ce. After answering the call, Fu Hanzheng told Xu Qian what he needed to prepare for the morning meeting and left. But as he drove away from Fu¡¯s Enterprise, he saw Fu Shiqin¡¯s car parked by the roadside. He was standing by the roadside, talking with a woman and passionately opening the door for her.


    However, he only nced at the scene and did not let the car slow down to ask about it.


    Fu Shiqin waited for Ling Jiao to get into the car, closed the door and saw the Rolls-Royce driving away. Then he got into the car too.


    He was going to show his rtionship to them in a few days anyways, so it did not matter if his brother saw it now.


    ¡°I know a good restaurant, we can eat there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, there is no need to spend so much, I can eat anything,¡± Ling Jiao said.


    Since they met, Fu Shiqin was the one who paid for everything.


    Although she wanted to pay for things a little, she could not afford to spend money.


    ¡°I just want to eat there, and it is very lonely to eat alone. You are justing along to keep mepany, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Fu Shiqin smiled.


    ¡°Then you can do whatever you want.¡± Ling Jiao was toozy to argue.


    Fu Shiqin drove her to the private restaurant and asked for a private room as usual.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Ling Jiao gave him the card and receipts.


    ¡°I have asked someone to drive the car back. Here is your bank card and the invoice for the things you bought today.¡±


    Fu Shiqin put the card back into his wallet, nced at the receipts and was about to toss them into the dustbin.


    ¡°Hang on, you need to keep them.¡± Ling Jiao reminded him.


    Fu Shiqin opened it and saw that there was a note inside the receipts.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford the money for the clothes and jewelry right now, so I will return the money to you in the future.¡±


    Fu Shiqin looked at the receipts in his hand and then at the woman who was drinking tea. ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°I will wear these things, and I can¡¯t return them to you after the coboration, so it should be on me to pay you back.¡± Ling Jiao exined.


    Fu Shiqin asked, ¡°Then what does the bill mean?¡±


    ¡°The cost of going double Dutch[1],¡± Ling Jiao said.


    Fu Shiqin felt his forehead. ¡°I suggested getting all of these things, what are you talking about?¡±


    Having said these words, he tore off the note.


    If it was other girls who knew that he was the Second Master of the Fu Family, they would do everything they could to get him to spend money. But she insisted on splitting the costs with him.


    Ling Jiao pursed his lips. It was fine if he tore off the I.O.U.[2] She had remembered the amount and she would return it to him when she had the chance.


    ¡°Oh yes, the media caught us buying a car this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Shiqin was surprised.


    Ling Jiao showed him the news.


    ¡°There have not been many journalists following me these past few years, so I did not pay much attention to it.¡±


    But she had forgotten that even if she was not eye-catching, Fu Shiqin, the Second Master of the Fu Family, was still very popr.


    ¡°So be it, there is nothing shameful about it.¡± Fu Shiqin was very open-minded. He had no intention of hiding their rtionship.


    As long as their coboration was not known.


    [1] Splitting the bill.


    [2] I owe you.

 Chapter 1452 - Leaving the Single Team

    <h4>Chapter 1452 Leaving the Single Team</h4>


    Seeing that he did not mind, Ling Jiao felt relieved.


    ¡°Oh yes, I did not find a birthday present for your sister-inw this afternoon. I will look for one againter.¡±


    There were only some necessities and luxurious goods in the mall, and she should already notck these things.


    ¡°No hurry, there is still one more week,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Soon, the dishes were delivered.


    Fu Shiqin had just picked up the chopsticks, when Ling Jiao took a picture of him and sent it to him on WeChat.


    ¡°I took a picture of you, so you can post it on Moments.¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at the phone and said, ¡°Eat the food too, I will take a picture.¡±


    But it was not her face that was being filmed, but her hands that were holding chopsticks.


    Then he checked the two pictures and posted them on Moments in a good mood.


    [The dishes at Chaofang Pavilion are very tasty today.]


    Within five minutes after he posted the post, many friends replied. (Second Brother, who are you eating with?]


    [Someone else took the picture for him, and the second picture is obviously of a woman¡¯s hand. In conclusion, Second Master is eating with a woman.)


    (Second Brother, you are eating with a woman!]


    (Second Master, you are leaving the single team!)


    [Another traitor to the Single Men¡¯s Association!)


    [Why do I smell love?]


    Fu Shiqin scrolled through Moments proudly and did not reply to any of their spections.


    He had thought that Fu Shiyi would call him when he saw the photos, but he seemed to be busy making fish at home and showed no reaction.


    ¡°Second Master, if I am going to your sister-inw¡¯s birthday party next week, what do I need to pay attention to when I talk with her?¡± Ling Jiao asked as they ate.


    These wealthydies were not that easy to get along with. Since she was going with him, she had to do everything well.


    ¡°Areas to pay attention to?¡± Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. My sister-inw is very easy to get along with. You two are in the same industry.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fu is from the entertainment industry?¡± Ling Jiao asked in astonishment.


    She had thought that with Master Fu¡¯s wealth, his wife must be ady from a wealthy family.


    But Mrs. Fu was from the entertainment industry and there was no news about their marriage. The Fu Family had obviously kept it a secret.


    Fu Shiqin nodded but did not tell her who it was.


    ¡°You will know when you meet her next week. She is a very easy person to get along with.¡±


    They were just talking when the door of the private room was pushed open. Qin Man, dressed in a suit, came in and sized up Ling Jiao with a smile.


    ¡°Second Brother, you finally know how to look for cabbage.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fu Shiqin asked with a sunken expression.


    ¡°I was eating with my family and I saw your post on Moments, so I came to take a look,¡± Qin Man said.


    Fu Shiqin looked up and asked, ¡°Can we eat our food now in peace?¡±


    ¡°I am just curious, how did you and Third Brother find a girlfriend? My second brother and my nephew are both missing a partner¡­¡± Qin Man asked curiously.


    She had thought that the three brothers of the Fu Family would never get married and have children.


    But in the blink of an eye, Fu Hanzheng was married and had children, and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were no longer single.


    ¡°What is there to be curious about? Sister Qin Man, just focus on marrying yourself off first,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    She was still single herself and yet she still wanted to focus on helping her single brother and nephew.

 Chapter 1453 - An Actress

    <h4>Chapter 1453 An Actress</h4>


    Qin Man¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you asking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Sister Qin Man, go back to your family and eat, otherwise the food will turn cold.¡± Fu Shiqin did not dare to irritate her, so he begged her to leave with a smile.


    Qin Man snorted and said to Ling Jiao, ¡°Little beauty, let Second Brother bring you to the Qin Family when you have time.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Ling Jiao chuckled.


    Qin Man squinted at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Second Brother, you may be hateful, but your girlfriend is quite cute.¡±


    ¡°That is because I have good taste.¡± Fu Shiqin ttered himself.


    Qin Man rolled her eyes at him and left. Seeing her leaving, Ling Jiao said, ¡°I remember reading the news that the Fu Family and the Qin Family have a good rtionship, and you seem to be¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be in the future.¡± Fu Shiqin looked serious.


    Grandpa, grandma and parents were good friends with the Qin Family. When they were young, they would stay at the Qin Family for a while or Qin Man and her family would stay at their home.


    But those were the worst childhood memories he and Fu Shiyi could remember.


    When they were in primary school, he and Fu Shiyi were still young and Qin Man and her second brother were already in middle school, so they went to their house for fun.


    The Qin Family lived in a vi on the mountainside in the outskirts. When it was dark, the siblings often lured him and Third Brother out and then told them ghost stories in a scary ce. He and Third Brother were so frightened that they did not dare to sleep at night.


    Therefore, he and Third Brother were still afraid of them. Ling Jiao chuckled. In public he had always said that their families would never end their friendship.


    They ate dinner and talked about the n of showing off their love. After eating, Fu Shiqin saw Ling Jiao off before he returned to He Chi¡¯s vi.


    When he was at the doorstep, Fu Shiyi called and he immediately ended the call.


    So the moment he entered the house, he was interrogated by Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Second Brother, who were you eating with at Chaofang Pavilion tonight?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted, refusing to tell him.


    Third Brother must have suspected that he was no longer single and was very curious about who the girl was. But if he did not tell him, he wouldn¡¯t die of anxiety.


    Fu Shiyi scrolled through Moments and saw Qin Man¡¯s Moments. She also said that she was eating at Chaofang Pavilion.


    ¡°Second Brother, were you eating with Qin Man?¡±


    ¡°Me and her?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted. This man must be stupid.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Second Brother, you have such a weird taste! You even dared to ask Qin Man out¡­¡± Fu Shiyi did not look at Fu Shiqin¡¯s face and started to believe in his own guess.


    ¡°You must be crazy. She was eating with her family and I ate with my girlfriend. We just happened to eat there at the same time, don¡¯t think too much,¡± Fu Shiqin said and showed him Ling Jiao¡¯s picture to prove it. Fu Shiyi stared at the picture on his phone for a few seconds and asked in confusion, ¡°Why does this woman look so familiar?¡±


    Fu Shiqin took away the phone. ¡°You may have seen her before.¡±


    It was during an event where Fu Shiyi found Ling Jiao quite capable, so he came to him for information.


    d


    However, Dingsheng Entertainment refused to release her because the contract had not expired. That was why they did not poach her.


    ¡°Damn, could it be my ex-girlfriend?¡± Fu Shiyi said in fright.


    ¡°Stop being narcissistic, she has nothing to do with you.¡± Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth.


    Fu Shiyi circled around Fu Shiqin with his arms crossed. ¡°Second Brother, you must have found yourself an actress because you don¡¯t want me to make fun of you for being single any more.¡±

 Chapter 1454 - Single Man

    Chapter 1454 Single Man


    ¡°You¡¯re right she is an actress.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded.


    ¡°I knew it! You were single a few days ago and now you have a girlfriend! That is so unreal!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    It had taken him and his brother such a long time to get their girlfriends but Fu Shiqin had found a girlfriend within a few days and he even showed off to them. So it was because he had found someone to y the role!


    ¡°I mean, her profession is actress, are you stupid?¡±


    Fu Shiqin knew that Fu Shiyi must be suspecting that Ling Jiao was hired by him to y his girlfriend.


    Fu Shiyi looked unconvinced. ¡°She is an actress, an actress who ys your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or don¡¯t believe it.¡± Fu Shiqin was toozy to exin anything more. The more he tried to exin, the more it seemed that his girlfriend was hired.


    Although he did get someone to y the role, he must not let anyone see that this was the case.


    ¡°Our brother and sister-inw have been in a good rtionship, right? It took our brother one year or so to win her over. I spent almost three years pursuing Dongdong before I was no longer single. Yet you got a girlfriend in just a few days and have shown off your love on Moments. Who are you lying to?¡± Fu Shiyi analyzed logically.


    ¡°So just because you pursued Ding Dongdong for three years, which you did to yourself by the way! Do you think that I can¡¯t fall in love with someone at first sight?¡± Fu Shiqin countered.


    ¡°Love at first sight? Love at first sight?!¡± Fu Shiyi sized him up and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t see that you have fallen in love at all.¡±


    ¡°You are blind.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Fu Shiyi smiled and said reasonably, ¡°Second Brother, you think too simply of dating. A man in love and a single man have totally different personalities. Although you said that you are in a rtionship, I still think that you are single.¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt a bit guilty. He thought that he needed to train their teamwork these days, otherwise he would not be able to fool them.


    ¡°Feeling guilty? I was right.¡± Fu Shiyi looked as if he was right. Fu Shiqin was just thinking about how to counter when his phone rang.


    He picked it up and heard Ling Jiao¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Second Master, are you home safe?¡±


    ¡°You are still awake?¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at Fu Shiyi who was getting closer to the phone and sounded so gentle that Ling Jiao was very startled.


    Ling Jiao understood and her voice turned sweet and gentle.


    ¡°I miss you. I am worried that you did not get home safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I am home safe, so you can rest now.¡± Fu Shiqin thought that Ling Jiao was quick to react.


    Fu Shiyi, who was next to his ears, started to feel a bit confused about what the woman was talking about.


    Ling Jiao smiled and said, ¡°Qinqin, you haven¡¯t kissed me yet.¡±


    Fu Shiqin felt his heart aching. He nced at Fu Shiyi next to him and kissed the phone.


    Ling Jiao chuckled and kissed the phone too.


    ¡°Then I will sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Fu Shiqin said with the most gentle tone he had ever used.


    Seeing them finishing the call, Fu Shiyi sized up Fu Shiqin in disbelief.


    He had noticed that Fu Shiqin looked single, but when he was talking with the woman on the phone, it seemed that he did have a girlfriend.


    ¡°Second Brother, it seems that you really are not single, which means you are not acting for us.¡±


    Fu Shiqin squinted at him. ¡°I am too bored to y pretend.¡±


    But he was so bored that he found someone else to y pretend.

 Chapter 1455 - Fake Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1455 Fake Girlfriend</h4>


    When they finally returned to the room from the living room, Fu Shiqin praised Ling Jiao¡¯s quick-wittedness on WeChat.


    Although Fu Shiyi did not fully believe him, he believed her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s practise these next few days. When Ding Dongdonges home, we must show off our skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Ling Jiao replied.


    She just could not figure out the meaning of showing off.


    Fu Shiqin had just returned to the room, when He Chi returned with work.


    The moment he entered the apartment, he saw Fu Shiyi sitting on the sofa gloomily as if he were thinking about something difficult. ¡°What is it? Why are you so worried about a piece of mandarin fish?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Second Brother seems to have found a girlfriend,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He Chi was not too surprised by the news, because he had seen it on Moments.


    But he stood in front of Fu Shiyi and reached out to take off the slippers he had just changed into.


    ¡°So, are you going to eat my slippers?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    ¡°You said that if Second Brother is not single, you will eat my slippers.¡± He Chi looked down at the slippers on his feet and said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t washed them for a month, you can still eat them with some sauce. I believe you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi removed his own slippers, pushed He Chi onto the sofa and waved the slippers at his face.


    ¡°Eat these first.¡±


    He Chi struggled for a while before putting his slippers back on.


    ¡°Second Brother is no longer single, but why are you so worried? Could it be that you have discovered that your true love is not for Ding Dongdong but Second Brother instead?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, if he is not single, I will not be able to show off my love in front of him,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    He had been showing off his love in Moments these past two days and Second Brother had not responded. How boring.


    He Chi rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°So you are with Ding Dongdong just to show off?¡±


    However, Fu Shiyi was not on the same wavelength as him.


    ¡°I may not be able to show off in front of Second Brother but we¡¯ll both be able to show off in front of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He Chi¡¯s smile froze.


    Second Brother was no longer single, so there was one less person to show off in front of but there still remained one person to show off in front of.


    Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Although the call between Second Brother and the girl had been sweet and loving.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he felt that it was too much.


    His brother and sister-inw were so loving, but they had never been so sappy with each other.


    Also, it had only been a few days and yet they were already so sweet to each other. That was not normal.


    Second Brother¡¯s rtionship was so different from theirs.


    And Gu Weiwei was just as curious as him at vi seven.


    She scrolled through Moments before she went to sleep and asked Fu Hanzheng, who had juste out of the shower, when she saw Fu Shiqin¡¯s picture, ¡°Is Second Master in a rtionship?¡±


    It had only been a few days and he had gotten rid of his single status way too quickly.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    When he saw Fu Shiqin and that woman together at thepany, they did not look like a couple.


    ¡°Not quite? What do you mean? A fake girlfriend?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Fu Hanzhengid down on the bed and took her into his arms out of habit.


    It was obvious from his expression that he did not see love on Fu Shiqin and that woman¡¯s faces.


    Anyway, he had never been that curious about what his two brothers were doing, just as long as it did not affect his wife or him.

 Chapter 1456 - Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 1456 Sleep</h4>


    Gu Weiwei turned around and asked Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Did you find anything out about Gu Yun Che?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He had thought that with her terrible memory, she would have forgotten about this matter.


    ¡°I called Qianqian yesterday and I think that she is not in a good mood because of this man.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed worriedly.


    Although she had only known Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng for a few years, as far as she knew, this was the first time Luo Qianqian was so concerned about a man of the opposite sex. However¡­ it seemed that the man¡¯s heart was not with her.


    ¡°No rtionship is smooth-sailing.¡± Fu Hanzheng consoled her.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him. ¡°This man has a very tricky background. It has been so long since we first enquired about him.¡±


    With the Fu Family¡¯s intelligence ability, it was very easy for them to find out someone¡¯s background.


    But so many days had passed and Fu Hanzheng still had not given her any news. It must be because this man was not a simple person, so it was very difficult for the Fu Family to find him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng was startled.


    It was not that being pregnant had made her dumb for three years, but it was just that she had be very forgetful after the two children were born. He had thought that she would not care about these small details.


    Unexpectedly, she still remembered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Weiwei asked when she saw his serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just because the intelligence agents have been keeping an eye on the Gu Family, so we can¡¯t spare too many men to find out anything about this man.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not tell her the truth.


    Gu Weiwei was sessfully distracted. ¡°I see, it is not that urgent, just focus on the important matters.¡±


    Ever since Kuroda Shio visited Hua Land in secret, Fu¡¯s Enterprise had been paying great attention to the Gu Family and it was indeed difficult for them to spare any attention to investigate such a matter.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips. ¡°Got it, go to sleep now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows sinisterly and asked, ¡°Mr. Fu, there are two meanings to sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°Sleeping can be restful, but it can also be active. Did you mean for it to be peaceful or active, Mr. Fu?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a mischievous smile.


    Fu Hanzheng pinched her chin. ¡°Mrs. Fu, do you want it to be restful or active?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it should just be restful.¡± Gu Weiwei flirted with him, turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, it is not a gentlemanly thing to ignore someone after flirting with them.¡± Fu Hanzheng tightened his arms around her waist and breathed in her ear.


    ¡°A gentleman is a man, not me.¡± Gu Weiwei teased.


    With herying in his arms, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s passionate kisses fell upon her sensitive spots as if he were trying to initiate a rigorous sleeping.


    Although he had always thought that when she had a child, she would take care of the little one and ignore him.


    But after she had two children, he found that having these two children was very beneficial to him.


    After having two cute children, she stayed at home for the sake of the children, which meant that they could spend more time together and have a more harmonious s*x life.


    In the past, whenever she joined the filming crew, she would not be home for months. Even if he was able to visit while she was with the crew, they would only meet once every half a month, which was barely meeting at all.


    After two rounds of lingering affection, Gu Weiwei said weakly, ¡°Sleeping is really meant to be restful.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her sweaty face.


    ¡°I think it is better when it¡¯s active.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    She knew that he could not help but act on his flirting with her, so why did she have to go and flirt with him?

 Chapter 1457 - Indulged

    <h4>Chapter 1457 Indulged</h4>


    At the Luo Family in the capital city.


    Ever since Fu Hanzheng came to find Luo Qianqian the other day, she had not dared to contact Gu Yun Che for many days.


    She scrolled through themunication channel again and again, but she did not have the courage to make a call. She typed a long paragraph on WeChat and deleted it, one word after another.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s conversation made her realize clearly howplicated Gu Yun Che was. Actually, she knew that he was a dangerous person the day they met, but she had overlooked this point because he had saved her life.


    Also, even though she knew that he was a dangerous person, she could not stop thinking about him.


    She had scrolled through his number numerous times in a day and wanted to call him to ask him many things, but she gave up after thinking about it.


    With their rtionship, even if she asked, he would not tell her.


    She could not help but think about him, but she was afraid that he would threaten Weiwei¡¯s life, just as Fu Hanzheng had said.


    She had seen him dealing with several armed men in Nice, and she had no doubt that he was capable.


    She did not contact Gu Yun Che and Gu Yun Che did not contact her either.


    She looked at the chat records from a few days ago and thought that if she stopped contacting him, they might really be separated.


    Fu Hanzheng said that she could help prevent Weiwei from dying if she cooperated.


    But no matter what she thought, she could not believe that she had such an influence on Gu Yun Che.


    Luo Qianqian was just staring at the chat history when a call came through.


    Her hands shook and the phone fell onto the nket.


    She stared at the caller ID on the phone for a few seconds. It was her old number, the number she gave to Gu Yun Che.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, took a deep breath and answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, what is wrong?¡± Gu Yun Che called her directly.


    After the first day of contact, she had not called or texted him for days.


    After a few days, he called her because he was afraid that something had happened to her in Hua Land.


    ¡°Recently¡­ I have been too busy with work to contact you.¡± Luo Qianqian used her work as an excuse, but only she knew that she had not written a single lyric these past few days.


    She was thinking about him and what Fu Hanzheng had said.


    She did not know if she should continue being in contact with him or cut off all contact with him and return to being strangers.


    ¡°That is all?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and stayed silent. Countless questions hovered over her mind, but she did not ask him any of them.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Mr. Gu, am I really bothering you?¡±


    ¡°That was what I thought at the beginning, but¡­ reality is not what I had thought,¡± Gu Yun Che said helplessly.


    During the days when they had lost contact, he had started to worry about this Chinese girl, whom he had only met a few times.


    Startled, Luo Qianqian was confused.


    After a long while, she asked, ¡°So, I am not annoying you?¡±


    Gu Yun Che chuckled. ¡°I do not hate it.¡±


    But she looked too much like the person in his memory. He was afraid that he would not be able to find that person and would end up treating her as that person instead, so much so that he could not separate from her when the time came.

 Chapter 1458 - Not Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 1458 Not Allowed</h4>


    This short sentence made the dark clouds in Luo Qianqian¡¯s heart disappear.


    So he did not hate her that much.


    ¡°Thank you for not hating me.¡± Luo Qianqian sounded much happier than before.


    Then could she hope that he would like her a little?


    She did not want much, just a little bit would do.


    Gu Yun Che smiled and said, ¡°The setting sun is very beautiful here.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t see it.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed.


    If possible, she also wanted to see the scenery where he was.


    Ji Cheng said that she was not in love, but had a crush.


    Yes, she had a crush on him.


    She hoped that he could understand her feelings, but she was also afraid that he would


    Gu Yun Che thought for a while and asked, ¡°What can I do so that you can see it?¡±


    Luo Qianqian chuckled and seriously taught him how to use the camera function on the phone.


    One minuteter, she received a picture on WeChat.


    The sea was vast and the sun was setting as the clouds filled the sky.


    ¡°Wow, it is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, I am honored to have met you that day,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    He had been wandering the world alone for so many years and there were countless people in the world, but none of them had anything to do with him.


    It was not until she appeared that he had felt a tinge of joy and warmth that he had never felt before.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and her heart skipped a beat.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you know that what you just said is very flirty?¡±


    However, Gu Yun Che asked, ¡°Flirty? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it is very tempting,¡± Luo Qianqian said discreetly.


    ¡°Are you interested?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Luo Qianqian denied.


    Gu Yun Che sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are


    not.¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled bitterly. Of course¡­


    But she did not dare to admit it in front of him, because there was no result even if she admitted it.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it is veryte, let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Yun Che answered and hung up.


    Luo Qianqian clicked on the picture on WeChat, after Gu Yun Che hung up, staring at it for a long time.


    A few minutester, two more messages came in.


    (I left something at a cafe in St. Malo, France. If you have the chance toe here in the future, you can go and get it.]


    The second message was the address and phone number of the cafe; it was very detailed.


    Luo Qianqian read the message and mumbled with a bitter smile, ¡°You do something that makes my heart skip a beat, but I am not allowed to be moved. That is too difficult.¡±


    After a long while, she replied,


    (Okay, thanks.)


    After replying to the text, she put down the phone but still could not fall asleep.


    Then at dawn, she did the craziest thing she had ever done in her life.


    She bought a ne ticket to France that day and went to fetch the things Gu Yun Che left behind.


    This was the first thing he had given to her and she could not wait to see it.


    However, she knew that he did not know much about modern society, so she should tell him that there was an international express delivery system.


    But she also wanted to visit St. Malo, to see the sights he had seen, to walk the paths he had walked, to drink a cup of the coffee he had drunk¡­


    She had promised not to see him again, so this was probably the closest she could get to


    him.

 Chapter 1459 - The Craziest Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1459 The Craziest Thing</h4>


    Luo Qianqian hid the fact that she flew to France and went to St. Malo from everyone, including Gu Weiwei, Ji Cheng and even her family.


    When she arrived at the airport, her father called and asked about it. She only said that she was on a business trip because of work, and Father Luo did not suspect anything.


    She flew to Brittany, France, and then the train went to St. Malo, the most beautiful bay city in Northwestern France.


    When she arrived at St. Malo, it was early in the morning.


    Luo Qianqian put the luggage into the living room and rushed to the cafe where Gu Yun Che had stored the things, without taking a rest.


    Unfortunately, she went there too early and the cafe was not open yet.


    So she waited at the door for two hours before the cafe opened.


    She told them what she was here for and a staff member of the cafe brought out a carefully wrapped present and ced it on the table where she was sitting. They also brought her a hot drink.


    She took the coffee and asked in English, ¡°Sir, did the man who left the gift often drink coffee here?¡±


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he was here for many days and he only drank Blue Mountain coffee.¡±


    Luo Qianqian chuckled. ¡°Please give me a cup of Blue Mountain coffee.¡±


    The waiter sized her up in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°If you hade two days earlier, you could have drank coffee with him.¡±


    That man woulde to the cafe for many days in a row and on the day he left, he left something with them, saying that one day, a Chinese girl woulde and take it.


    But it had only been two days and this Chinese girl was already here.


    If they had not missed each other, it would have been a very romantic meeting.


    Luo Qianqian smiled without saying a word. So he left two days ago. He called her the other day and then left two dayster.


    She had flown to Paris from Hua Land and then transferred to Brittany from Paris. She had wasted a lot of time on the way here.


    She sat in the cafe for almost two hours and still did not open Gu Yun Che¡¯s gift.


    After drinking the Blue Mountain coffee, she carried the gift and returned to the hotel she had booked.


    Maybe it was because she had gotten the gift he had left behind ande to this ce where he had just left, but regardless of the reason, she slept peacefully.


    She slept all the way to the afternoon and ate alone. She turned down any French people who tried to flirt with her in the restaurant with a smile.


    After the meal, she opened the picture on her phone and asked the locals where the image was taken, and found that it was a picture of St. Malo Bay.


    The sunset in the bay was very beautiful, just like the picture he had sent her.


    But the wind was a bit strong here.


    She tightened the shawl around her and walked slowly along the bay, feeling sweet for some reason.


    Because this was the ce he had just passed. When she got tired, she found a ce to sit down and watched the sun setting.


    On WeChat, Ji Cheng posted where she was.


    She only mentioned that it was a business trip and did not dare to say that she had run to St. Malo, France, a thousand miles away because of one word from Gu Yun Che.


    If Ji Cheng knew that she had done such a thing, she would think that she was crazy.


    In fact, when she stepped off the ne in France, she thought that she was crazy.


    She soon became bored after sitting alone and so she took pictures. While she was taking pictures of the scenery around her with her phone, she identally saw a familiar face through the camera.


    She was so frightened that she dropped her phone and stood there in a daze, wishing that she could find a hole to hide herself in.


    Gu Yun Che was also startled for a long while when he saw her. Then he approached her, picked up her phone and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1460 - Meeting In St. Malo

    <h4>Chapter 1460 Meeting In St. Malo</h4>


    Luo Qianqian took the phone with shaking hands and looked around guiltily.


    ¡°I¡­ have work to do in France, so I came to pick up what you left behind.¡±


    Didn¡¯t the cafe say that he had left two days ago?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yun Che showed a faint smile. She did not know if he believed her or not.


    After all, Luo Qianqian did not even believe herself.


    It would take more than a day to go from Hua Land to France and then to St. Malo.


    Therefore, she was definitely not here because she was working.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± She asked discreetly.


    ¡°Did the cafe tell you?¡± Gu Yun Che sat down on the bench.


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°Yes, they said that you left two days ago.¡±


    ¡°My original n was to leave but I was dyed by something.¡± Gu Yun Che confessed. But he had never expected that she would appear here. He could not believe what he was seeing. ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Qianqian answered. Originally, she had only wanted to collect what he had left behind, take a look at the scenery he had seen and walk the path he had walked. That was all she wanted.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into the real person who had not left in time.


    Also, she had found such a terrible excuse.


    Gu Yun Che did not say anything more. He sat there quietly and watched the fading sunset with her.


    As the sky darkened, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Although she had eaten more than an hour ago, she seemed to be hungry again.


    ¡°I know a good restaurant, want to try it?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    Since they had met, he would not turn a blind eye to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded and followed him.


    The restaurant was in the old city of St. Malo, and the local government had forbidden cars from driving in the old city in order to protect the historical site.


    Therefore, they walked all the way there.


    Although it was a long way away, she was very happy.


    Although Gu Yun Che knew that she would not havee here because of a reason other than the gift he had left behind, he did not expose her lie and asked her instead, ¡°Are you nning to stay here for a few days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment. I want to take a look at the scenery here and find some inspiration.¡± Luo Qianqian found a pompous excuse.


    Gu Yun Che thought for a while and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can be your guide.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to do what you need to do?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    She was naturally happy that he offered to be her guide¡­ but she did not want to cause him trouble because of her hot-headedness.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing pressing. Plus I like it here too, so just treat it as a tour,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian was delighted.


    ¡°Then I will depend on you, mister guide.¡±


    At first, she thought that she must have been crazy toe to St. Malo in such a short timeframe.


    But now, she felt that this was the best decision she had ever made in her life.


    Luckily, she was here and he hadn¡¯t left. Luckily¡­ they had run into each other.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± Gu Yun Che said and pointed in front of them, ¡°The restaurant is right there.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the signboard of the restaurant. It was not a very famous French restaurant, and the restaurant looked old.


    Gu Yun Che seemed to like historical things and ces, just like his name.

 Chapter 1461 - Meeting in St. Malo 2

    <h4>Chapter 1461 Meeting in St. Malo 2</h4>


    The ancient district of St. Malo was full of the profoundness of history.


    It was just like the mysterious and profound man who was walking in front of Luo Qianqian.


    Gu Yun Che walked to the entrance of the restaurant and turned around to look at the young girl walking behind him. ¡°We are here.¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded with a smile and followed him into the dining room.


    The restaurant was notrge enough to amodate more than ten tables of guests, and some old pictures in the restaurant seemed to have been there for years.


    Gu Yun Che gave her the menu. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Luo Qianqian flipped through the pages and asked him, ¡°Is there anything you rmend?¡±


    Gu Yun Che thought for a while and rmended two dishes to her.


    Luo Qianqian decided on one from the and also ordered the two dishes he rmended.


    ¡°I am done, what about you?¡±.


    Gu Yun Che ordered what he wanted and returned the menu to the waiter.


    ¡°That is all.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the scenery outside the window. ¡°It is so pretty here.¡±


    ¡°In one hour, the starry sky will be even more beautiful,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a smile.


    But what she was thinking was that no matter how beautiful the scenery was, it was not as beautiful as meeting him here.


    Gu Yun Che was a bit distracted as he looked at the girl¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°I envy you so much for being able to travel around the world.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed. They met in Nice, but after a few days, he went to St. Malo.


    Gu Yun Che took a sip of water and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a holiday.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you are working?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Actually, apart from knowing his name, she knew nothing about him.


    But it was such a person who made her run all the way here from home with just one picture and one sentence.


    ¡°I am collecting something,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Luo Qianqian asked curiously.


    Gu Yun Che smiled and changed the topic instead of answering her question.


    ¡°Did you see what I left?¡±


    Luo Qianqian lifted the cup to conceal her embarrassment.


    ¡°I only took it back and I haven¡¯t opened it


    yet.¡±


    ¡°We will see when we return.¡± Gu Yun Che smiled.


    Luo Qianqian nodded and said, as she thought of something, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Gu Yun Che took out the phone and gave it to her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is the number that I used before, so you may still receive some calls from other people. I will set it up so that no one will disturb you in the future,¡± Luo Qianqian said as she blocked all the calls except for her own number.


    Apart from setting up the contacts and deleting some unnecessary things, she returned the phone to him.


    Gu Yun Che took it and put it into his pocket.


    ¡°Thanks for the phone, it is a very interesting thing.¡±


    ¡°There are many technology products that are very convenient for life, you should try them out,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    ¡°No need, I am fine as I am now,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    They were just talking when Luo Qianqian¡¯s phone rang


    She checked the number and pressed it.


    ¡°Weiwei, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Ji Cheng said that you are abroad and she wants to ask if you will be home for my birthday party in a few days time,¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at Gu Yun Che who was sitting opposite her. ¡°I will try my best to be home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you,¡± Gu Weiwei said happily.


    ¡°I have something to do, I am hanging up now.¡± Luo Qianqian ended the call in a hurry, fearing that Mu Weiwei would hear something strange in her voice.


    Gu Yun Che looked profound. ¡°You have a good rtionship with her?¡±

 Chapter 1462 - Meeting in St. Malo 3

    <h4>Chapter 1462 Meeting in St. Malo 3</h4>


    ¡°Are you talking about Weiwei?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a smile.


    Gu Yun Che smiled. ¡°You have a picture with her in your phone and she hired someone to pick you up from Nice.¡±


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and said straightforwardly, ¡°She was my high school ssmate and a very good friend. She is also very talented in acting and directing.¡±


    ¡°Even if you treat her as a friend, she may not treat you as one.¡± Gu Yun Che warned calmly. If Gu Weiwei truly regarded her as a friend, she would not have kept her identity a secret until now.


    Also, it was not certain whether it was Gu Weiwei or Fu Hanzheng who had brought her to meet him in Nice.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I know if she treats me as a friend or not.¡± Luo Qianqian looked displeased. Obviously, she did not want to hear anything bad about a friend from him.


    Weiwei did not like to discuss things with her and Ji Cheng, but ording to what she knew about her, most of the time, even when she would talk with them, they would not be able to help her.


    But when she and Ji Cheng were in trouble, she always helped them.


    Gu Yun Che looked at her in silence for a few seconds and did not break the awkwardness between them until the waiter came to serve the dishes.


    Luo Qianqian picked up the knife and fork and ate in silence.


    Even though they were sitting opposite each other, they had only met a few times and they were strangers who only knew each other¡¯s names.


    She had traveled thousands of miles from Hua Land to St. Malo but she could not enter his heart.


    After a long while, Gu Yun Che sensed that the girl sitting opposite him was in a low mood.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luo Qianqian denied.


    Gu Yun Che stayed silent for a moment before he apologized.


    ¡°I am sorry for what I said.¡±


    For a moment, he wondered if she was here because of Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng.


    He knew that everything was possible and that he should cut off all contact with her.


    But he could not make up his mind.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s honestly nothing.¡±


    What she cared about was not what he said, but the distance between them.


    ¡°Qianqian, just say it,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    For some reason, he did not want to see her so disappointed.


    Luo Qianqian looked up at him for a long time and said with disappointment, ¡°Forget it, it is useless.¡±


    She wanted to know who he was, where he came from and why he was a threat to Weiwei¡¯s life. She wanted to know too much.


    And even if she asked, he would not answer her.


    ¡°How would you know that it is useless if you do not tell me?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°I just feel that although you are sitting in front of me, I don¡¯t know you at all, and you don¡¯t know me at all.¡±


    Gu Yun Che nced at her. ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t need that kind of understanding.¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled sadly. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need it.¡±


    His answer was as she had expected, but the heavy disappointment was beyond her expectations.


    Gu Yun Che frowned in embarrassment. He had intended to apologize to ease her heart.


    But she seemed to be in an even worse mood now.


    When he saw her in the bay, he was surprised.


    But at this moment, he did not know if their meeting today was a good thing or a bad


    thing.

 Chapter 1463 - Meeting in St. Malo 4

    Chapter 1463 Meeting in St. Malo 4


    Due to the inappropriate words, the atmosphere of the dinner was very depressing


    After the meal, the two of them sat there in silence, looking at the bright night sky.


    No one said a word or suggested leaving.


    It was not until the waiter informed them that the restaurant was closing, when they had to leave the dining room, that Gu Yun Che said, ¡°I will take you home.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Luo Qianqian turned him down subconsciously.


    ¡°You have never been here before, so you will get lost easily,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian looked around and did not have the courage to turn him down.


    She was in a foreignnd and it was her first day here, so she might not be able to tell which street she was on, let alone on such a dark night.


    There were no cars in the old district and they had to walk back. If they could not find the way, they would have to wait until dawn.


    Gu Yun Che asked her where she lived and showed her the way.


    On the way home, they were still silent.


    When they came to Luo Qianqian¡¯s apartment, Gu Yun Che took out his phone and asked, ¡°Qianqian, if you think that our rtionship troubles you, you can end it now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian tried hard to hold back the tears. What he meant was that he was going to return the phone to her and cut off all contact with her.


    ¡°I never thought of taking back what I have given away.¡±


    ¡°But I will never answer your questions,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    She said that she did not know him well and he did not know her well enough.


    But he would never tell her everything she wanted to know.


    And he did not want to know anything more about her. He did not want to fall too deeply into her life.


    ¡°Can I know why?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s voice was trembling and hoarse.


    ¡°Qianqian, I am not a good person. Everything you are curious about will not be a good answer.¡± Gu Yun Che looked at the Chinese girl who had tears shining in her eyes under the streetlights and sighed. ¡°Not only now, but also in the future when you are very curious, I will never give you the answers you want to know. If this continues, you will only be disappointed like today again and again.¡±


    ¡°I... I am not disappointed.¡± Luo Qianqian denied it stubbornly.


    Gu Yun Che chuckled and did not counter her.


    ¡°So, if you think that staying with me will only make you even more unhappier than before, then... everything should be cut off now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian shook her head resolutely. ¡°I think that cutting everything off is what makes me unhappy.¡±


    Maybe for him, as long as he returned her phone, he would have nothing to do with her anymore.


    But she would never hear from him again.


    In this vast world, if she did not know where he was, she would be even more sad than she was now.


    She had never expected that such a person would appear and make her so humble.


    After meeting him, she seemed to have be less and less like herself.


    Startled, Gu Yun Che asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it to end?¡±


    ¡°I will never ask such a question again.¡± Luo Qianqian tried to put down her disappointment and sound more rxed.


    She had known that she would not get the answers she wanted, but she still asked.


    Therefore, she could not me him for making her feel sad


    Actually, he was very amodating towards her mood.


    Gu Yun Che put the phone back into his pocket. ¡°It iste, go and rest.¡±


    Luo Qianqian said, ¡°You can go home too. I will go upstairs when you leave.¡±


    Gu Yun Che said, ¡°Go upstairs first.¡± Luo Qianqian said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    They two were in a deadlock and they smiled at each other.


    ¡°Go upstairs and I will leave too,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed.


    The two of them turned around, one entering the elevator and the other leaving.

 Chapter 1464 - Only One Song In the World

    <h4>Chapter 1464 Only One Song In the World</h4>


    Back in the hotel room, Luo Qianqian pushed open the window and saw the figure walking away.


    Gu Yun Che turned around and waved his hand when he sensed her gaze.


    Luo Qianqian waved too. Although she had been disappointed and sad when she saw him today, she was still more joyful than anything else.


    When he disappeared at the end of the street, she closed the window and drew the curtains.


    After washing up, she opened the box carefully.


    Inside the box was a painting of the scenic view of the St. Malo Bay. It was as exquisite as a famous master painter¡¯s painting.


    She touched the painting lovingly and the scene of him painting in the bay appeared in her mind. She could not help but smile.


    She was disappointed today because she had been too greedy and wanted him to give her more, so that she could be closer to him.


    But in the end, when she was disappointed and sad, he also thought of ending their rtionship for her benefit.


    She studied the painting for more than an hour before putting it down unwillingly.


    Her phone rang and she picked up the phone. She opened the phone and was startled.


    She had taken a few pictures of the scenery in the bay that afternoon, but thest one showed him.


    At that time, she had dropped her phone because she had seen him in the camera. She had not expected that she would have actually taken a picture of him.


    Although the picture was not very clear and theposition was not even the best¡­ this picture was very precious.


    She looked at it for a long time and texted him.


    [The painting is very pretty, did you paint it?]


    [Yes.] Gu Yun Che sent another text after replying. (I will pick you up tomorrow.]


    Luo Qianqian could not conceal her smile and replied.


    (Okay.)


    After two days of running around, she slept all the way to the morning. After washing up, she pulled open the curtains and saw that the person who had left the night before was already downstairs.


    She packed up her things quickly, grabbed her bag and rushed downstairs.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Gu Yun Che smiled.


    Luo Qianqian brushed her hair and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, mister guide.¡±


    Gu Yun Che chuckled. He brought her to find a ce for breakfast and showed her some interesting ces in the old town.


    Soon it was the afternoon. After lunch, they took a rest in the square close to the bay.


    In a corner of the square, a street performer group was singing a romantic French love song.


    When the song finished, Luo Qianqian took out some money and talked with the band, asking them to lend her one of their instruments.


    Then she walked back to Gu Yun Che and stretched out her hands.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Gu Yun Che took out the phone and ced it in her hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <b>era</b>


    Luo Qianqian adjusted the camera and said, ¡°You gave me a painting, and so as a thank you present I will y you a song.¡±


    ¡°A song?¡± Gu Yun Che raised his eyebrows.


    Luo Qianqian smiled confidently and gave him the adjusted phone.


    ¡°Yes this is the only song I have written.¡±


    Having said these words, she approached the piano and sat down. Then she took a deep breath to forget about the noise around her and devoted herself to the song.


    Gu Yun Che was taking pictures of the girl sitting in front of the piano with his phone. The sunlight shone upon the girl with short hair, making her look warm and dazzling.


    The girl¡¯s long fingers were moving up and down on the keys and the pleasant music was flowing out, attracting him and passers-by.


    Her fingers yed one note after another, and suddenly she struck his heart.

 Chapter 1465 - What to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1465 What to Do?</h4>


    It was just a tune without lyrics.


    Luo Qianqian could have filled in the lines but she did not.


    Because those words could not be sung in front of him, because they contained too much of what she was thinking.


    So she only yed the tune.


    The song was gentle, warm and joyful, passionate and heart-broken. It was just like how she had felt after meeting him.


    Sometimes she thought of the brief meeting at that life and death moment, sometimes she thought of the anxiety of meeting him at the cafe, and sometimes she thought of the incident at the bay the day before¡­


    Every scene was about him.


    Unfortunately, she was so focused on the performance that she forgot to look at the man who was watching her.


    If she had seen the rare gentleness in his eyes, she would have been delighted.


    Unfortunately, she did not see it.


    When the song finished, the band members and the surrounding tourists pped.


    She stood up and approached Gu Yun Che who was holding the phone and helped him to end the video.


    ¡°This present is now in your phone.¡±


    ¡°Why are there no words?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    Luo Qiangian smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°Because it is called Wordless.¡±


    The lyrics were all words that could not be said to him, and they were all her thoughts, so she had no words.


    ¡°Wordless?¡± Gu Yun Che mulled over the word and said, ¡°Very good.¡±


    Luo Qianqian chuckled and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to paint or anything else. So this is probably the only present I can give you in person.¡±


    Gu Yun Che said seriously, ¡°I will treasure it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I will cherish your painting too,¡± Luo Qianqian replied with a smile.


    Gu Yun Che brought her to the scenic spots in the old district and to the bay where they met the day before.


    ¡°Qianqian, I am leaving tomorrow,¡± Gu Yun Che smiled and said.


    ¡°Then I will treat you to a meal tonight and see you off.¡±


    Gu Yun Che nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, they went to several restaurants but failed to find a ce to eat on the weekend.


    Finally, Luo Qianqian stopped at a supermarket and said, ¡°I can cook in my rented apartment, what about some pasta?¡±


    Gu Yun Che thought for a while and did not object.


    They bought pasta, beef and some vegetables and Luo Qianqian went to get a bottle of red wine.


    The two of them walked out of the supermarket and Gu Yun Che guided her to another apartment building near the supermarket.


    ¡°This is not my ce.¡±


    ¡°I live close by.¡± Gu Yun Che opened the door and led her in.


    The apartment had been turned into a hotel-style apartment and there were some simple kitchenware and cutlery. Luo Qianqian looked at them briefly and went into the kitchen to cook.


    The pasta was very simple and they made it within an hour.


    Since there was no dining table, they could use the small coffee table on the sofa. Luo Qianqian poured two sses of red wine and said as she raised her ss, ¡°Gu Yun Che, thank you for taking care of me today.¡±


    Gu Yun Che raised his ss. ¡°Thank you for your pasta too.¡±


    However, Luo Qianqian was obviously not a very good drinker. She was already a bit drunk after a few sses.


    After finishing the pasta, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    Gu Yun Che did not wake her up so she could go home. Instead, he covered her with a nket and packed up the luggage, as he was leaving tomorrow.


    Luo Qianqian woke up at dawn and Gu Yun Che was resting with his eyes closed on the other side of the sofa.


    Seeing the packed luggage, she felt displeased.


    Unexpectedly, she then packed up her things and sat down next to him while he remained fast asleep.


    ¡°I know that you won¡¯t like me, but¡­ I already like you, what should I do?¡±


    Having said these words, she leaned forward and ced a light kiss on his lips.


    Then she left the room without saying a word and did not even make a sound when she opened and closed the door.


    But the moment the door was closed, the sleeping man opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1466 - But I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1466 But I Like You</h4>


    As a person who was always vignt about his surroundings, Gu Yun Che would wake up if there was any slight movement around him.


    But he had not thought of how to say goodbye to her, so he pretended not to wake up.


    What he had not expected was that she would leave like this and kiss him before she left.


    He touched his lips slowly and suddenly realized something.


    When she approached him, he could have woken up and stopped her, but at that time he had no intention of stopping her.


    After a long while, he closed his eyes and sighed as he leaned against the sofa.


    Cutting off all ties with her was the best thing that could happen between them, but he just could not bring himself to cut off all ties with her.


    How could he not understand what her song from yesterday meant? He just could not give her the answer she wanted.


    So he could only turn a blind eye to her and pretend that he did not understand what she meant.


    She said that she knew that he would not like her, but she already liked him.


    He was a despicable man. He could not give her what she wanted, but he still refused to cut things off with her.


    He could not tell her what she wanted to know because his background and everything he had done would only scare her.


    Luo Qianqian walked out of Gu Yun Che¡¯s temporary apartment and turned around after walking for a while. Then she sped up and left.


    She returned to her apartment and started to pack up.


    She hade here just to get what he had left behind, and it was a pleasant surprise that she had run into him.


    Now that he was leaving St. Malo, there was no point in her staying here.


    Work was waiting for her when she returned home and Weiwei¡¯s birthday was fast approaching, so she could not stay here any longer.


    But she did not want to run into him at the bus stop, so she did not leave today.


    She ate breakfast alone and walked to the old city wall by the sea. As she watched the sea breeze, she stayed there for half a day.


    It was not until the evening fell and the sunset was as beautiful as yesterday that she received Gu Yun Che¡¯s WeChat message.


    [I am leaving now.]


    She looked at the three words for a long time and replied.


    [Goodbye.)


    She thought that they would never meet again.


    She hade all the way from Hua Land just to get something from him. She did not think that she would have the courage to do such a crazy thing a second time.


    She spent one day and one night alone in a foreignnd and the next morning, she boarded the train leaving St. Malo, went to the airport and boarded the flight to Paris, before returning to the capital.


    However, when she ran to St. Malo alone and met Gu Yun Che, the information from the Fu Family was reported to Fu Hanzheng.


    Lei Meng reported the meeting and said, ¡°Gu Yun Che has left St. Malo, should we get someone to keep an eye on him?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    He was such a vignt person, and if he arranged men he would only be asking for trouble.


    Although he could not keep track of him, he had made the right bet with Luo Qianqian.


    Gu Yun Che was indeed special to Luo Qianqian.


    But their rtionship was not going well.


    If their rtionship had improved, Luo Qianqian would not have returned so soon and Gu Yun Che would not have left St. Malo so soon either.


    However, they had not stopped talking with each other. One day, Luo Qianqian would learn more about him or their rtionship would improve.


    No matter which one it was, it would do him no harm.

 Chapter 1467 - Parent-Child Outfits

    <h4>Chapter 1467 Parent-Child Outfits</h4>


    A few days after Luo Qianqian returned home, Gu Weiwei¡¯s birthday arrived.


    Since they had two children at home, it was not convenient for them to put up lots of decorations, so Fu Hanzheng booked a ce for them to go out and eat.


    At the same time he had asked his men to set up the vacant Landscape Vi carefully.


    He finished work early that afternoon and went to check on the preparations. After making sure that everything was going well, he went back to pick up Gu Weiwei and the two children.


    Coincidentally, the parent-child outfits designed by Martin Green had been delivered and Gu Weiwei helped the two children to get changed.


    Youyou was wearing a white shirt and wine-colored shorts, while Tiantian was wearing a wine-colored dress like Gu Weiwei.


    The moment Fu Hanzheng came home and saw the well-dressed mother and twins, he asked in amusement, ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked the nurse to take care of the child and said as she took out a wine-colored tie, ¡°This is yours.¡±


    ¡°Only a tie?¡± Fu Hanzheng was a bit displeased.


    Gu Weiwei removed the tie around his neck and said, ¡°Martin designed a wine-red suit and casual clothes for you too, but I don¡¯t think you will look good in them, so I only took out the tie. If you have any objections, just don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down and changed his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good tie.¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s taste was not to be doubted.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, fixed his new tie, adjusted his cor and buttoned up his suit jacket.


    ¡°Where are Second Master and Third Master?¡±


    ¡°They said that they are picking up their girlfriends,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°I think it will be arge-scale love show today.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had been showing off how wonderful their girlfriends were and how loving they were.


    They were both going to be bringing them here today, so who knew what would happen?


    ¡°You are the star today,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he lowered his head and kissed her lips, not caring about the fact that the two children and the nursery teacher were here.


    However, the two ignored children soon called out and Tiantian screamed loudly.


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways and chuckled.


    ¡°Look, your lover from your previous life is jealous.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and lifted his daughter up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went over and took her son into her arms; the nurse followed them out of the house and into the car.


    The two of them ced the two children into the safety seats and the nursery teacher stayed in the back to take care of them, whilst Gu Weiwei sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Is it really convenient to bring them out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled and did not tell her that they were going to Landscape Vi.


    ¡°Actually, we can just eat at home, no need to go out.¡± Gu Weiwei turned to look at the two children, realizing how difficult it was to bring them out.


    Fu Hanzheng said seriously as he drove, ¡°You haven¡¯t gone out to celebrate your birthday for two years.¡±


    When they were in Dubai, there were only the two of them and because she was pregnant, the birthday celebration was at home, so only the two of them were celebrating.


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways and said with a smile, ¡°My best birthday party will be with you and the babies.¡±


    With him by her side in the future, the two little buns would grow up healthily. She did not want anything more in this life.


    She now had everything she had desired but had failed to obtain in her previous life.

 Chapter 1468 - Handsome and Pretty

    <h4>Chapter 1468 Handsome and Pretty</h4>


    Since there were two children and Gu Weiwei in the car, Fu Hanzheng drove very smoothly.


    But this way, they were slower.


    At Landscape Vi, Mrs. Fu, Old Lady and He Chi had arrived before them.


    He Chi parked the car and greeted the Old Lady and Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Why is Uncle Fu not here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to ruin the atmosphere. He can eat at home by himself.¡± Old Lady snorted.


    Fu Shengying did not like Gu Weiwei very much and at this time, she did not want him to ruin everyone¡¯s mood.


    Plus he did not want toe anyways.


    He Chi smiled. It seemed that President Fu had still not allowed them to remarry.


    The three of them entered the vi and the moment they entered, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin took hold of their girlfriends and introduced them to them.


    ¡°Grandma, this is my girlfriend Dongdong, you have met her before.¡±


    Old Lady and Mrs. Fu nodded. ¡°It has not been easy for you either. You finally got the title.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Old Lady and Mrs. Fu.¡± Ding Dongdong greeted them with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin took hold of Ling Jiao and made the introduction too.


    ¡°Grandma, mom, this is my girlfriend, Ling


    Jiao.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Fu was startled. She looked at Fu Shiqin in disbelief and then at the girl he had brought with him. ¡°When did you get a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°This month,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    Hearing the words, the Old Lady sighed and said to Ling Jiao, ¡°Girl, these grandsons don¡¯t know how to cherish women, so test him a little. It would be good to have him suffer a little before finally making a decision¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ling Jiao blinked. What was going on?


    ¡°Grandma, am I your grandson or not?¡± Fu Shiqin asked furiously.


    He had a girlfriend and it was fine if she was not happy for him, but she even wanted her to test him.


    Luckily, he and Ling Jiao were not in a real rtionship, otherwise he would have been set up by his grandma.


    Back then, his elder brother had also been set up by her and tried all kinds of methods to urge his sister-inw not to fall into his brother¡¯s trap.


    However, the Old Lady did not take his words seriously, but continued to speak to Ling Jiao.


    ¡°You should learn from Dongdong and sharpen him for a few years, otherwise they will not know how to control their hearts.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a sympathetic look. What had they done wrong?


    Mrs. Fu changed the topic with a smile.


    ¡°Where is your brother?¡±


    Fu Shiqin checked the time. ¡°He¡¯s on the way and he should be here soon.¡±


    Ling Jiao whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who your sister-inw is.¡±


    She had been very curious ever since he said that Mrs. Fu was in the same industry as her.


    But this man refused to tell her and insisted that she should wait and see with her own eyes.


    ¡°We are going to meet her soon, what is the hurry?¡± Fu Shiqin whispered.


    Seeing them whispering, Mrs. Fu chuckled inwardly.


    It seemed that the marriage of her three sons had been settled.


    Seeing Fu Shiqin and Ling Jiao whispering, Fu Shiyi took hold of Ding Dongdong¡¯s shoulders and whispered, ¡°If Second Brother dares to show off in front of me, we will surpass him by showing off our love too!¡±


    Ding Dongdong nced at him speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring me along with you, I won¡¯t do anything so stupid.¡±


    The two brothers had been showing off their love to each other like they were on stimnts.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. He was just thinking about how to appease his girlfriend when his brother and sister-inw arrived in time to distract him.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s custom-made suit was paired with a wine-colored tie, and he was holding his gentle daughter, Tiantian, in his arms. Gu Weiwei, on the other hand, was wearing a wine-colored dress and holding Youyou who was wearing a white shirt and red shorts.


    The family of four came inside. The man was handsome and noble, and the woman was pretty and elegant. The two little buns were cute and lovely, creating a very heart-warming image.

 Chapter 1469 - Handsome and Pretty 2

    Chapter 1469 Handsome and Pretty 2


    Wherever this family went, they would be dazzling.


    Seeing the two babies showing up, Ji Cheng squeezed herself over to them excitedly.


    ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, do you remember Aunt


    Ji?¡±


    Normally, the two little buns were very cute, but today, they were dressed so formally that they looked even cuter.


    It was a pity that before she could carry Youyou, the two uncles each took a little one into their arms.


    With Tiantian in his arms, Fu Shiyi said excitedly, ¡°Tiantian, why are you so cute today?¡± The little girl was chubby and tender, and she looked around curiously in the dress. She was so cute.


    While in Fu Shiqin¡¯s arms, Youyou looked around curiously, but he was not as excited as Tiantian.


    ¡°Youyou, let¡¯s go, I will get you something to


    eat.¡±


    ¡°They have eaten, don¡¯t feed them anything.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded them.


    Fu Shiqin said as he carried Youyou inside, ¡°Just a piece of fruit.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian wants one too!¡± Fu Shiyi shouted in agreement with Fu Shiqin with his niece in his arms.


    Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady surrounded Fu Shiyi and teased Tiantian, whom they had not seen for a long time. They showed great love to her.


    Seeing the scene, Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly at Fu Hanzheng. ¡°I think¡­ They are the main characters tonight.¡±


    She, the birthday girl, was now forgotten by everyone and they were all surrounding the two little ones.


    When everyone was paying attention to the two cute little buns, Ling Jiao stared at Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng in astonishment.


    Although Fu Shiqin had told her that his sister-inw, Mrs. Fu, was from the entertainment industry, she had never expected that Mrs. Fu would be the youngest Movie Queen in the Chinese film industry, Mu Weiwei.


    As an actress herself, she truly admired this young Movie Queen.


    She had disappeared for the past two years and did not make any movies or prepare for a new movie. She had found it a pity.


    Unexpectedly, she was with the important figure of the Fu Family, and she had been busy giving birth to two children these past two years.


    Since most of them had surrounded the two children, Gu Weiwei easily noticed Ling Jiao staring at her.


    She threw a look at Fu Hanzheng, approached Ling Jiao and said, ¡°Hello, I have been hearing Second Master mention you a lot these days, it is nice to meet you.¡±


    Ling Jiao came back to herself and shook hands with her.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss. Mu, I am Ling Jiao.¡±


    ¡°I know, I did invite you when I was doing Life Reboot, but yourpany turned me down,¡± Gu Weiwei said regretfully.


    Ling Jiao smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes it was really unfortunate, but I hope that we can work together in the future.¡±


    She felt very helpless when she had missed the chance to restart her life.


    It was not because of the box office or fame of this movie, but because it was a rare good movie.


    But because she had offended President Wang, thepany had blocked her from acting


    ¡°There will be a chance,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    If she was going to direct a new movie, she would very much like to invite Ling Jiao to star in a role.


    Luo Qianqian came over and smiled.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about work on such an important day?¡±.


    Gu Weiwei hugged her and thanked her sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you foring home.¡±


    Luo Qianqian hugged her back and said jokingly, ¡°Mrs. Fu, if it¡¯s you that wants to see me, I will definitelye home.¡±

 Chapter 1470 - Handsome and Pretty 3

    Chapter 1470 Handsome and Pretty 3


    In the dining room, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin ced the two babies on the dining table and gave them each a small piece of orange.


    The two little buns were sucking the orange juice with great interest, looking very cute.


    The group of people surrounded the dining table and watched them eat the orange in excitement, totally forgetting that they were here today to celebrate the mother of the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng left the living room for a while, giving Gu Weiwei and her friends time to talk. He was worried that they would be too restrained when he was next to her.


    However, he only left for half an hour before returning back inside. Out of habit, he sat down next to her.


    On the other side of the kitchen, the cute voices of two children and theughter of a group of people could be heard.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t have brought them here.¡±


    But it was toote now, the birthday party had been stolen away by the twins.


    They each grabbed a piece of orange and chewed on it. The group of people had been watching for half an hour and still had not seen enough.


    ¡°Then what? Can you still celebrate by leaving the twins at home? People would still ask about them¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Everyone liked the twins and it was normal that they would surround them. Should they leave the two children at home just because of this?


    If that was the case, she would not be in a good mood, even if she was out for her birthday.


    Ling Jiao smiled with pursed lips. She had not expected that Master Fu, who was in charge of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, would have such a low position at home.


    But it could be seen that Master Fu adored Mrs. Fu, otherwise he would not have said such words.


    No wonder Mu Weiwei had to quit filming at the peak of her career and stay at home to have babies with her husband.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the decorations in the room and knew that he had arranged them carefully. She whispered, ¡°President Fu, thank you for your efforts.¡±


    She had thought that they were going to eat out at a restaurant, but he had driven her here.


    This was the ce where they had truly met for the first time and it was also a ce that held many sweet memories, so it was meaningful for her to celebrate her birthday here.


    Fu Hanzheng sized up the surroundings and said, ¡°It is not easy to arrange a children¡¯s room here. We can move back when the children are older.¡±


    When she had just returned home, he had arranged for her to live in vi seven, in order to not make his family suspicious.


    Although he wanted to return to their real home with her, it would take some effort to re-arrange theyout of the house.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    Finally, the two children had finished the orange and the crowd came back into the living room.


    Old Lady and Mrs. Fu were the first to give her their presents. ¡°Happy birthday, Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei epted their presents without any hesitation.


    She opened it and saw two sets of expensive jewelry.


    Fu Shiqin felt his forehead andined.


    ¡°Grandma, Mom, you always give her jewelry for her birthday. Our brother likes to give her jewelry too, and our sister-inw has so much jewelry that she can even open a jewelry store now.¡±


    ¡°Women never have too much jewelry,¡± Mrs. Fu said confidently.


    With Hanzheng around, she did notck anything


    After much thought, she realized that the only thing they could give her was jewelry.


    ¡°True, who would think that they have too much jewelry?¡± Gu Weiwei added.


    Actually, she rarely wore these things.


    In the past, she would still wear jewelry on necessary asions, but ever since she was pregnant with the two children, she had not worn anything, fearing that the jewelry would identally scrape the children¡¯s tender skin.


    She even removed the diamond ring Fu Hanzheng gave her. But she could not admit this because of Old Lady and Mrs. Fu¡¯s feelings; she couldn¡¯t let the elders lose face in front of the younger generations.

 Chapter 1471 - Danger

    Chapter 1471 Danger


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips, feeling that the presents were nothing new.


    However, he remembered that these two sets of jewelry were bought with tens of millions of yuan, so their affection towards Weiwei was obvious because they were willing to part with them.


    ¡°You think that our presents are too vulgar, so what did you bring? Let me see.¡± Old Lady provoked him unhappily.


    Fu Shiqin proudly brought over the present he had prepared and gave it to her with both hands.


    ¡°Happy birthday, sister-inw.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and opened it in front of everyone at Old Lady¡¯s signal.


    But inside was a contract.


    She leafed through it and asked in astonishment, ¡°Is it the copyright contract for Die Meng?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you like this book and you wanted to make it into a movie, so I bought it for you.¡± Fu Shiqin said as he took hold of Ling Jiao¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Jiaojiao suggested it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled happily. ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, that is not a very proper present.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Fu Shiqin snapped.


    They must have been enemies in their previous life, but in this lifetime they had been born from the same womb.


    Fu Shiyi analyzed the situation logically. ¡°Second Brother, you did not want to help our brother with his work, so you gave this contract to sister-inw, hoping that she could return to the workce as soon as possible, so that our brother could return to focusing on his work.¡±


    Now that sister-inw and the two children were at home, his brother ced great importance on them and left everything to Fu Shiqin.


    Therefore, he wanted his sister-inw to return to the film industry as soon as possible, so that his brother could focus on work.


    Second Brother, what a dangerous idea!


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge me based on your ugly thoughts.¡± Fu Shiqin countered furiously and snorted. ¡°Youined that I gave her a bad present, but what did you prepare? Show


    me!¡±


    Although he did have some hope that this would spur his sister-inw back into the film industry, how could he reveal it in front of his brother?


    ¡°Let me show you what a present is,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he took out the present he had prepared.


    Gu Weiwei took it and opened it curiously. It was a rare two-colored tourmaline that was half green and half light purple.


    Also, it was carved into a Chinese wisteria and looked very unique.


    ¡°Master Three, where did you find such a rare tourmaline?¡±


    ¡°Dongdong asked someone to find it.¡± Fu Shiyi smiled proudly and said, ¡°My girlfriend has good taste.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. They were showing off their love in front of her by giving her presents.


    He Chi joined in and gave her the present he had prepared.


    ¡°Sister-inw, here¡¯s mine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and looked at the gift box suspiciously.


    ¡°Did you give me something weird?¡±


    What kind of specimen fossil did he give to her now? Ordinary people like her could not ept it.


    ¡°Yes, but I promise you that it is not what you think,¡± He Chi said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei opened the small box with a confused expression. He did not give her a specimen fossil this year, but a piece of amber.


    But it was an amber with a worm inside.


    ¡°He Chi, do you want to die? Bugs?!¡± Fu Shiyi bellowed.


    Fu Shiqin took it from Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Let him eat it himself.¡±


    He Chi hurried away and exined as he dodged.


    ¡°These are extinct insects on earth and they are very rare. They are my most precious collection. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to part with them?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give her a normal present?¡± Fu Shiyi joined in.

 Chapter 1472 - Everything I Have

    Chapter 1472 Everything I Have


    He Chi was punched by both Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, making everyone burst intoughter.


    While they were fooling around, the others also presented their presents.


    But before they were done, the younger daughter, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at them with pursed lips.


    Gu Weiwei did not care about the presents any more. She was about to console her daughter when Fu Hanzheng had already picked her up.


    Also, within a few minutes, he had managed to appease his daughter. The little girl was lying on his shoulders, neither crying nor making a fuss.


    ¡°Our brother used to worry that if he had a son, he would be his love rival. However, Youyou did not be his love rival, but sister-inw, you have yourself a love rival,¡± Fu Shiyi said in amusement.


    This girl did not know how to speak and only knew how to cling to her father.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°True.¡±


    Youyou was like his father, calm and steady in everything


    Tiantian was a girl who was a little pampered, and as she grew older, she started to like her father more. Although she did not hate her as a mother, Fu Hanzheng always pampered her more than she did.


    ¡°Daughters are the apple of their father¡¯s eyes, so they are closer to their father.¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her two grandchildren with love.


    The Fu Family had always had many men and it was rare to have a daughter.


    Therefore, they adored this granddaughter deeply.


    After Fu Hanzheng coaxed his daughter, he gave her to Mrs. Fu and returned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°See, there is no love rival.¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at his brother and said to Fu Shiyi and He Chi, ¡°Only his wife is his true love, and the children are all idents. No one can shake our sister-inw¡¯s position, not even his own daughter.¡±


    His brother was coaxing his daughter because he did not want his wife to tire herself out.


    He Chi thought of something and asked, ¡°We have finished giving our presents, but someone has not given anything yet.¡±


    They had given her their presents, but Fu Hanzheng had not given her anything.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man next to her, who was looking gentle and warm.


    ¡°He is mine, what else is there to give me?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and kissed her deeply, ignoring everyone else around him.


    ¡°You are right, everything I have is yours.¡±


    Everyone was force fed with their love and they could not bear to look at the couple who were looking at each other passionately.


    Old Lady and Mrs. Fu were just teasing their granddaughter when they heard the noise. They nced at each other.


    ¡°Luckily, we were confused and he was not.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    If they had gotten a divorce back then and Hanzheng had truly broken up with her, it would not have been so cozy and joyful.


    With her soft granddaughter in arms, Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice, ¡°Hanzheng always knows what he truly wants.¡±


    He would never look at anything he did not


    want.


    But he would also never let go of what he wanted.


    Old Lady teased Tiantian and whispere, ¡°Where did Fu Shengying hide the divorce certificate?¡±


    She had intended for them to remarry as soon as possible, but the divorce certificate was with Fu Shengying and it was hidden very well, as if he was afraid that they would secretly register their marriage again.


    Therefore, he refused to let them remarry.


    ¡°Mom, you gave birth to this bastard, so why don¡¯t you only curse him instead?¡± Mrs. Fu was still defending her husband.


    ¡°My bones don¡¯t have many years left to live. If I don¡¯t see them getting married, I won¡¯t be able to die in peace. I won¡¯t let go of that bastard son even if I be a ghost,¡± Old Lady said fiercely.


    Mrs. Fu was both annoyed and amused. ¡°You caused the divorce, so who are you ming now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, what about him¡­¡± Old Lady got so annoyed when she mentioned her stubborn son Fu Shengying.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473 Pink Fireworks


    Ever since the wedding was cancelled two years ago, no one had celebrated together like this since.


    Old Lady and Mrs. Fu did not want to disturb their reunion, so they spent most of their time watching over the two children instead of the nursery teacher, enjoying the time they spent with their grandchildren.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin werepeting in love against each other with their girlfriends.


    He Chi, the single man, was so angry that he wanted to m the door and leave. Was he even attending a birthday party? It was just arge-scale love factory.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded so sweet and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were showing off their love too, leaving him totally alone.


    Standing by the window, Ji Cheng suddenly saw the fireworks in the night sky. ¡°Wow, there are fireworks!¡±


    ¡°Damn, it is still pink.¡±


    ¡°Pink heart type? Damn, we are connected.¡±


    ¡°Which idiot is confessing to his girlfriend? That is so cheesy!¡±


    Seeing the pink fireworks blooming in the night sky, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin could not help butin.


    But as they were talking, they suddenly felt a chill down their spines. They simultaneously turned around and looked at their elder brother.


    Then they saw their brother looking lethal.


    They exchanged a look and changed their words.


    ¡°Well¡­ pink is actually quite pretty. It is so rare to see so many pink fireworks.¡±


    ¡°Heart-shaped fireworks, so unique and lovely.¡±


    ¡°The person who arranged these fireworks is a genius.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and looked at the man that had a dark expression standing next to her. Then she took a hold of his hand.


    ¡°You arranged this?¡±


    ¡°You said that the pink fireworks look good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Seeing the pink fireworks blooming outside the window, Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Very pretty.¡±


    He remembered everything she liked.


    Unlike Fu Shiqin and the other straight men, the girls all thought that the pink fireworks were very romantic.


    Ji Cheng leaned herself against the window and sighed as she watched the fireworks.


    ¡°President Fu is so cute! Pink heart-shaped fireworks!¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled. President Fu had always been excellent at spoiling his wife.


    It was a blessing of three lifetimes to meet such a man who cherished and adored her.


    Weiwei and Ji Cheng were so lucky to have met the person they loved deeply.


    Only she and the person she cared about were far away.


    Seeing her disappointment, Ji Cheng took hold of her shoulders.


    ¡°Qianqian, are you really not going to consider the soldiers who are in their prime? I asked my father for a album of pictures, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Luo Qianqian squinted at her. ¡°Have you changed your profession?¡±


    Ji Cheng took hold of her arm and shook it. ¡°Oh my, take a look, I will ask my father to bring you whichever one you like.¡±


    After the kidnapping, she had been very depressed when she returned home and it seemed that she had not made any progress with Mr. Gu.


    As her friend, she truly did not want her to be sad because of someone who did not like her. So she had asked her father for a pile of pictures of the best-looking soldiers in the military zone and wanted her to pick one.


    ¡°Do you think I want to choose a concubine?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted in amusement.


    ¡°Really, I promise that all of them are good-looking and have eight-pack abs.¡± Ji Cheng continued to tempt her.


    ¡°Please, I am not in the mood to find someone else.¡± Luo Qianqian turned down Ji Cheng¡¯s offer.


    She was not in the mood to do that. If she agreed to her request, she would only bring harm to others.

 Chapter 1474 - 4 Flirty

    Chapter 1474 Flirty


    Gu Weiwei also noticed that Luo Qianqian was not in a good mood, so she whispered to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I am going to talk with Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Fu Hanzheng released her and let her


    go.


    Gu Weiwei approached and sat down next to Luo Qianqian with Ji Cheng. ¡°Are you still sad about Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°How am I sad?¡± Luo Qianqian denied.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you are not sad.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked gently, ¡°Have you been in contact with him recently?¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°We have just had phone calls, we also talk on WeChat.¡±


    She was too embarrassed to tell her the truth about how she met with Gu Yun Che in France.


    ¡°But it is not fun to just have an online rtionship.¡± Ji Cheng did not speak too loudly because there were people around them. ¡°You have to flirt with each other when you are in a rtionship.¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled and said, ¡°Just continue being sweet and don¡¯t worry about me, I know what to do.¡±


    Meeting the person they liked was a very simple thing for them, but for her, it was very difficult.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t ask, but as Ji Cheng said, you will only make progress when you meet.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded with a smile.


    She did not want to talk about Gu Yun Che because she knew too little about that man.


    If Ji Cheng and Weiwei knew about it, they would definitely persuade her to give up on this man.


    Ji Cheng thought for a while and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°I feel that that man must be as cold as President Fu, so please teach her some flirting techniques.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly, ¡°She has always been the one being flirted with, what is there to teach?¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Ji Cheng sighed helplessly.


    She and Weiwei were both girls who had been courted, so she truly had no experience in flirting with men.


    ¡°Alright, birthday girl, you better go back to your man. President Fu will be displeased if you keep uspany for too long.¡±


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°It is gettingte, let¡¯s eat, you must be hungry.¡±


    Having said these words, she stood up and asked everyone to take their seats.


    Everyone sat down at the table and served her cake, so she could blow out the candles and make a wish.


    The servant removed the cake and started to cook the steamed eggs for Youyou and Tiantian.


    The pink fireworks kept blooming outside and the vi was very lively.


    Fu Shiyi peeled the prawns and crab meat for Ding Dongdong. ¡°Here, your favorite.¡±


    Ding Dongdong was chewing on a crab leg as she nced at him.


    ¡°Shrimp and crab, don¡¯t you know that you have to eat them yourself?¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed gloatingly. He must have failed at being cute.


    Ling Jiao had always been a woman of few words, but when she saw Fu Shiqin¡¯s favorite dishes, she would put them into his bowl.


    No one had noticed that Fu Shiqin sighed proudly.


    ¡°My food tastes even better now.¡±


    Unconvinced, Fu Shiyi said to Ding Dongdong pitifully, ¡°Dongdong, I want that chicken wing, please get it for me.¡±


    Seeing that he could not reach it, Ding Dongdong kindly gave him a piece.


    Fu Shiyi took a bite and sighed.


    ¡°Dongdong, because you gave it to me, it is so delicious.¡±


    He Chi was so annoyed by them that he lost his appetite.


    Finally, Old Lady could not stand it any more and said with a serious expression, ¡°Can¡¯t you eat properly?¡±

 Chapter 1475 - Love

    Chapter 1475 Love


    The moment the Old Lady spoke, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin pursed their lips and stopped showing off their love.


    But the moment the dinner ended, they started again.


    ¡°My girlfriend brought me this present.¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend made me cookies.¡±


    ¡°This is a picture of my girlfriend on the catwalk.¡±


    ¡°This is my girlfriend¡¯s cute picture.¡±


    As the two of them were bragging about their girlfriends to each other, Ding Dongdong and Ling Jiao left them.


    Ding Dongdong gave a drink to Ling Jiao and said to her, ¡°They are always so¡­ Weird.¡±


    She had never expected that the person she had been thinking about all these years would have such a¡­ silly side.


    111


    Ling Jiao chuckled and said nothing.


    It did not matter what Ding Dongdong said about Master Three. After all, they were a couple and she and Fu Shiqin were just in a cooperative rtionship. If that weren¡¯t the case, she might have joked along too.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nominated for the Neer Award before? Why haven¡¯t you made a movie in recent years?¡± Ding Dongdong asked curiously.


    Her boyfriend¡¯s brother was courting a star and she was Ling Jiao¡¯s fan, so she happened to know about her.


    When Fu Shiyi said that his second brother¡¯s girlfriend was Ling Jiao, she had been wondering if it was really her.


    ¡°It is a long story, but I will continue to make movies now.¡± Ling Jiao took a sip of the juice with a smile and curiously asked, ¡°I heard from Second Master that you are a model.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a part-time racing driver,¡± Ding Dongdong said.


    Ling Jiao sized up the girl in front of her in disbelief. Most of the racers were men, but she turned out to be a professional racer too!


    ¡°You are so cool!¡± Ling Jiao eximed.


    ¡°There is apetition next month, you cane and watch it if you have time.¡± Ding Dongdong invited her in a friendly way.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait to see it,¡± Ling Jiao said excitedly.


    The two of them became more and more interested as they chatted; they exchanged phone numbers, their WeChat contacts and even nned to meet upter.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who were still immersed in showing off their love to each other, did not notice any of this.


    He Chi reminded them out of kindness. ¡°If you two don¡¯t be careful, your girlfriends will probably run away from you.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin turned around and saw the two women who were talking happily.


    Then they both stood up and walked over, taking their girlfriends with them.


    The others were just having fun when Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had to say goodbye to everyone.


    ¡°Sorry, it is almost time for the children to rest, we need to go home now.¡±


    Everyone understood that they were now parents, so they did not ask them to stay but told them to be careful.


    Then they saw them and the children off.


    Gu Weiwei did not realize until she got into the car that the pink fireworks were still going on outside.


    ¡°How long do you want the fireworks tost?¡±


    ¡°One night,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    333


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°Do you know how polluted the atmosphere will be?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng turned a deaf ear to her words and drove them back to vi seven.


    Along the way, Gu Weiwei could see the pink fireworks blooming in the night sky through the window.


    Even when they left Landscape Vi, the streets were lit up for some reason. When they passed by the square, they could see the big screens andmercials showing birthday songs.


    It was not a short distance but actually a few miles back from Landscape Vi to vi seven.


    It was as if the entire city was celebrating her birthday.

 Chapter 1476 - Love

    Chapter 1476 Love


    Along the way, Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly and helplessly as she saw the colorful lights on the trees and the birthday song that sounded from time to time.


    ¡°You are too old to do such childish things.¡±


    It was just her birthday and he was going to make it seem as if the whole world was celebrating it. What was she supposed to say?


    ¡°I¡¯m too old?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    He really did not like remembering the age difference between them, especially when she mentioned it.


    ¡°My point is, is that you are childish, what are you paying attention to?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    After they got together, his image as a cold president had copsed.


    Fu Hanzheng corrected her seriously. ¡°The point you mentioned is that I am old!¡±


    ¡°You are already over 30 years old, am I wrong?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    She did not mind the age difference between them, so what was he bothered about?


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways. ¡°It is your birthday today, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not want to dwell on it. ¡°Also, did you really not give me a birthday present?¡±


    Could it be that the present was meant to be the pink fireworks that would carry on throughout the entire night, the colored lights and birthday songs that yed along the way home?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am yours, so you don¡¯t need any other gifts from me?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the two children behind her and snorted.


    ¡°I was giving you face in front of everyone, are you really not going to give me a gift?¡±


    ¡°What more do you want?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a smile as he drove.


    ¡°I¡­ Fine! I will sleep in the nursery from now on and no longer share the bed with you.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Hearing that the benefits were going to be deducted, Fu Hanzheng said instantly, ¡°Of course, you will see it when you get home.¡±


    They chatted as they came to the vi.


    After they left, Fu Shiqin and everyone else left one after another.


    Fu Shiqin was driving and they were going home too. They could not help butin when they saw the colored lights, the birthday songs on the big screens and the pink fireworks that were going to be on for the entire night.


    ¡°Our brother is getting crazier and crazier, isn¡¯t he? Our sister-inw is celebrating her birthday, is he trying to make the whole world celebrate too?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw is just celebrating her birthday, so why is he showing off his love to everyone in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, he has never been normal after being with sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Shiyi checked the news and found that [Pink fireworks] had reached the top search.


    Also, the birthday song that was inexplicably yed everywhere in the city had also caused a heated discussion among theizens.


    ¡°The inte is saying that some rich man is flirting with a girl.¡±


    ¡°He has been with her for a long time, alright? It is just a normal way of spoiling his wife,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he drove. ¡°Luckily, we are not living in the ancient times, otherwise our sister-inw would have be the empress and our brother would have rebelled.¡±


    Anyway, as long as his wife liked and wanted something, he would give her everything.


    ¡°Weiwei can control her husband.¡± Ding Dongdong interrupted.


    Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly. ¡°Can you control me too?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a masochist.¡± Fu Shiyi took the opportunity to mock him.


    During the past two years, Ding Dongdong had turned him down and tormented him, but he still managed to hold on to the girl.


    He would not believe that he did not have a masochist personality.


    ¡°What is a masochist?¡± Ling Jiao asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s when you ask to be beaten.¡± Fu Shiqin exined straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiyi bellowed instantly.


    ¡°You are so annoying! Stop the car and fight


    me!¡±

 Chapter 1477 - Fake Love

    Chapter 1477 Fake Love


    ¡°So be it.¡± Fu Shiqin pulled over by the roadside.


    Then the two of them got out of the car and started to argue with each other on the roadside.


    Ding Dongdong and Ling Jiao exchanged a helpless look and followed them out of the car.


    Ling Jiao was about to persuade them to stop fighting when Ding Dongdong stopped her.


    ¡°No need to persuade them, they are just like that.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Seeing that they were about to fight, Ling Jiao was worried.


    Ding Dongdong was not surprised at all. She took a taxi by the roadside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are heading in the same direction, so let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Then those two...¡± Ling Jiao looked at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, obviously worried about leaving


    ¡°They are too old for anything serious to happen. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ding Dongdong took Ling Jiao into the taxi and went home.


    At first, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin argued with each other on the street, but then they started to do push-ups.


    After all, everyone was afraid of getting hurt in a fight.


    In the end, Fu Shiyi beat Fu Shiqin because he worked out.


    After the battle, they returned to the car and found that their girlfriends were gone.


    So they started to make calls.


    When Ling Jiao received Fu Shiqin¡¯s call, she had already bathed and was about to take a rest.


    ¡°Dongdong called a taxi, so I left with her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are home,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Ling Jiao thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you and Master Three alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Fu Shiqin replied.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really fight, did you?¡± Ling Jiao asked.


    ¡°We will never fight.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Ling Jiao chuckled. ¡°Who was it that asked to fight?¡±


    ¡°We just had a PK on the street to see who could do more push-ups.¡± Fu Shiqin exined. They had done this before.


    Fu Shiyi was afraid that he would be pped in the face and he did not want to die, so their solo battles were very civil.


    Ling Jiao was speechless.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you have time tomorrow?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    Ling Jiao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Thepany has arranged a new agent for me tomorrow, and I need to meet him. I still have some scripts to read, so I need to decide which one to take.¡±


    Thanks to Second Master Fu, after President Wang left thepany, thepany almost unconditionally supported her.


    Many excellent resources were given to her and her previous agent was reced with the best agent.


    ¡°Alright, call me when you are done.¡±


    Fu Shiqin did not force her. Their date was just a show of love, not something that had to be real.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Jiao answered and said, ¡°Second Master, when will our coboration end?¡±


    Fu Shiqin nced at Fu Shiyi and whispered, ¡°Why does it sound like you are betraying


    me?¡±


    ¡°You came to me because you wanted to show off your sessful love in front of Master Three. Now that you have achieved your goal, it is time to consider the length of our coboration.¡± Ling Jiao calmly suggested.


    It seemed that she was trying to kick him to the curb when he had outlived his usefulness.


    He had just helped her deal with President Wang and thepany¡¯s freezing of her when she mentioned ending the coboration.


    But that was a question that had to be raised between them sooner orter. She just wanted to know about it as soon as possible and make preparations.


    ¡°We have been in a rtionship for less than a month, and if I tell them that I broke up with you, even a blind man would know that I hired you.¡± Seeing Fu Shiyi still focusing on calling Ding Dongdong, Fu Shiqin said with a low voice, ¡°So the coboration will take at least half a year.¡±


    Otherwise, this rtionship would be too fake.


    Even though he was really in a fake rtionship.

 Chapter 1478 - The Sparks of Love

    <h4>Chapter 1478 The Sparks of Love</h4>


    Ling Jiao thought for a while and realized that it would be too unrealistic to announce the breakup in such a short time.


    ¡°Then half a year, if Second Master meets a girl he likes, you can break up with me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled. If there is any trouble at Dingsheng or at work, call me anytime,¡± Fu Shiqin said generously. Ling Jiao thought for a while and said, ¡°No need, you have already solved the biggest problem for me.¡±


    ¡°Jiaojiao, it is your job to make use of me as your boyfriend during the coboration.¡± Fu Shiqin reminded her kindly.


    Although he was not as powerful as his brother, yet as the second-inmand of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, many people in Hua Land had to obey him.


    Ling Jiao chuckled. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, I will if it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, I like to bully people,¡± Fu Shiqin said sinisterly.


    If he had not helped to investigate Ling Jiao before, he would not have decided to work with her so suddenly.


    She was a sensible and understanding girl, but sometimes she was too restrained.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the coboration to look like a sugar daddy rtionship,¡± Ling Jiao said.


    Now, he was using her as his girlfriend to show off his love to Third Master Fu and his friends in the industry and she was trying to use her identity as his girlfriend to get herself a position in the film industry.


    She had missed too many opportunities these past few years.


    But if she asked him to solve everything, it would seem that she was being supported by a sugar daddy


    ¡°Alright, up to you.¡± Fu Shiqin did not force her anymore.


    When Ling Jiao was just about to hang up the phone, she changed her mind and said, ¡°Second Master, if there is a chance, can I see your sister-inw again?¡±


    She had always admired the young Movie Queen and had never had the chance to meet her before.


    Now that she finally had the chance to meet her in person, she did not want to miss the opportunity.


    ¡°Meeting my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin frowned and said, ¡°She has stopped filming these past few years and I don¡¯t really know when she will start to make movies again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in her movie, I just want to meet her. I am her fan.¡± Ling Jiao did not conceal her real purpose.


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and said, ¡°I will ask her when I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Ling Jiao thanked him politely.


    She was very happy to attend her idol¡¯s birthday party tonight.


    After Fu Shiqin and Ling Jiao ended the call, Fu Shiyi returned to the car.


    Fu Shiqin started the car and warned him.


    ¡°Third Brother, take care of your girlfriend, don¡¯t ruin it!¡±


    ¡°But Second Brother¡­ are you really dating your girlfriend, are you sure she¡¯s not a hired actress?¡± Fu Shiyi sized up the driver, looking very curious.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you blind? She is my real girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m just asking, but something seems to be missing between you two,¡± Fu Shiyi said with aplicated look.


    Fu Shiqin snorted. ¡°Will you only think that we are real when I register our marriage?¡±


    They were already performing so well that no one else had noticed it, so how did he manage to tell?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sparks, yes, sparks.¡± Fu Shiyi suddenly thought of the key point and said with a wise face, ¡°You and Ling Jiao look very close, but youck the kind of sparks that Dongdong and I have.¡±


    ¡°Sparks, am I setting off fireworks?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted and drove without looking at him.


    Actually, he was very anxious.


    What was this spark? Why had he never seen it before?

 Chapter 1479 - Unenthusiastic?

    Chapter 1479 Unenthusiastic?


    The pink fireworks in the capital city went on for the entire night and caused a crazy discussion online.


    Theizens were all trying to guess who was the one who was setting off the fireworks for his girlfriend, when they were suddenly shown such a disy of love.


    However, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, who had returned to the scenic site of vi seven, had no time to admire their fireworks.


    The two children were about to sleep when they came home. They bathed the children and put them into the small bed. Soon, the two children fell asleep.


    Gu Weiwei kissed the two children¡¯s faces, closed the nursery door and let out a sigh of relief.


    With his arms over her shoulders, Fu Hanzheng said out of concern, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was indeed veryborious to take care of two children at the same time. ¡°Thanks for your help too, I am much more rxed now.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    Fu Hanzheng took care of the two children every morning and ate breakfast before going to thepany.


    He helped to bathe the two children at night and sometimes he was the only one doing the work. With the help of the nursery teacher, she was already very rxed.


    They walked out of the nursery and Fu Hanzheng poured her a cup of water.


    ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the cup, turned off the lights in the living room and sat down on the sofa.


    The ceiling-to-floor window allowed them to sit in the living room and watch the pink fireworks in the sky.


    Updates by


    .


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and leaned her head against his shoulders.


    However, he said gently and seriously, ¡°Happy birthday, Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from giving me two birthdays a year?¡±


    It was Mu Weiwei¡¯s birthday now, but when it was her real birthday, he would do it for her again.


    Therefore, ever since he found out that she was Gu Weiwei, he had given her two birthdays every year.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled gently.


    With the slightly warm cup in her hands, Gu Weiwei said calmly, ¡°Your Second Brother said that our rtionship has settled too soon and as time passes, problems may arise, like the seven-year itch¡­¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    ¡°I think something is wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this life is very boring?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    There were some twists and turns when they first met but after the rtionship was confirmed, they had never wavered in their feelings for each other. Apart from the external influences, their rtionship had always been very stable.


    Now they had two children, and they would stay together and watch the two children grow up.


    Fu Shiqin and the others said that many people would have problems with their rtionship after they got married and had children.


    ¡°Who says that it is boring?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked even colder.


    He liked it so much that he looked forward to seeing hers and the two children¡¯s lives every day when he came home. How was it boring?


    ¡°Everyone says that when you get married and have children, romantic love will gradually be familial love. A husband and wife will not be attracted to one another anymore, and men will find that the girls outside their home are more fresh¡­¡± Gu Weiwei smiled brightly, obviously teasing him.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her sideways. ¡°Am I not attractive anymore?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and looked at him with


    love.


    ¡°You are so charming.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled in satisfaction, reached out for her cup and ced it on the table.


    Then he picked her up and walked towards the master bedroom.


    ¡°I was clearly not passionate enough and have made you suspect that I am bored.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suspect anything!¡± Gu Weiwei said instantly.

 Chapter 1480 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Love</h4>


    Back in the master bedroom, Fu Hanzheng put her down on the bed.


    Then he took out the box hidden in the walk-in closet and gave it to her.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the smiling man in front of her and then at the exquisitely wrapped gift box.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said nothing, waiting for her to open it and see.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, undid the bow on the box expectantly and carefully lifted the lid.


    This time, it was not a diamond or another gem, but a jade bracelet.


    But based on her understanding of jade, it was not a top-notch jade material.


    ¡°Why do you want to give me a bracelet? Few young girls wear jade these days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for the jade bracelet and put it over her left hand.


    ¡°Because it means a great deal.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Weiwei looked very attentive.


    With her left hand in his, Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°I did not buy this bracelet, but it was given to me by an old man who was funded by Fu¡¯s Fund.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Making use of someone else?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and told her about the jade bracelet.


    ¡°An olddy¡¯s husband was seriously ill, but because he was too old to undergo surgery, there is no medicine on the market that can control the disease and it would cause some damage to the immune system. However the new medicine developed by Fu¡¯s Enterprise had reached the clinical stage.


    At the beginning, because of the old man¡¯s age, he was excluded from the list of those who could try the new medicine, the grandma kept requesting and I agreed.


    Luckily, the new medicine was very effective and allowed the old man to live for two more years. They spent their 60th anniversary together.


    The grandma said that this jade bracelet has been passed down in their family for several generations and every generation has got their wish of growing old with the person they love. She said that they no longer have any regrets and gave this bracelet to me, hoping that it can bring us luck.¡±


    ...


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei looked down at the bracelet.


    ¡°It is indeed a very meaningful present.¡±


    ¡°It is not a very good piece of jade, but it has brought fortune to so many people. I think it must be something good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    In the past, he had not believed in superstitions like good fortune, but after she appeared, he wished that he could gather endless good fortune, so that they could be destined to be together for three lifetimes and never be separated.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of the gentle-looking man. ¡°You are already my greatest blessing.¡±


    She had never dared to imagine what her life would have been like if she had not met him after she was reborn.


    Fu Hanzheng took her into his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your birthday present again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Weiwei yed dumb.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that something will happen to our marriage?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He knew her too well. If she did not have something on her mind, she would not have mentioned it for no reason.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°I feel that after having children, I will be an old woman and you will dislike me more and more...¡±


    Sometimes, she wanted to go back to make movies, but she could not let go of the two children.


    Fu Hanzheng was aware that she had spent most of her time at home after she got pregnant and gave birth to the children. Also, he had been too busy with work to spend time with her and the children, so she was thinking too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will never be just solely familial love between us, our eros love will prevail.¡±


    That night, he proved how much he loved her.

 Chapter 1481 - Good Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Good Husband</h4>


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei was not able to get up early.


    Fu Hanzheng woke up early, took a shower, got changed and went to take care of the two children.


    Then he carried them to the sofa in the living room.


    The nurse made the milk powder and gave them each a bottle.


    Fu Hanzheng was sitting next to them, drinking tea and reading the morning paper, whilst supervising the two little buns.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came over with He Chi and saw their brother drinking tea leisurely in a custom-made business suit.


    And next to him, two little buns were lying on the sofa, each holding a milk bottle and eating happily.


    Seeing this, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin carried their nephew and niece and helped them hold the milk bottle.


    ¡°Brother, you are such an unprofessional father.¡±


    Without looking up, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°They can manage by themselves.¡±


    ¡°They are only seven months old, you are asking too much.¡± Fu Shiqin was displeased, feeling that he was mistreating his nephew and niece.


    Fu Hanzheng was toozy to argue with them. The two children had drunk the milk from the milk bottle by themselvesst month and they only needed someone to make it for them.


    If they spoiled them rotten and they always needed someone to take care of them, in the end, Weiwei was the one who had to suffer.


    When he saw that the two children were fine, Fu Hanzheng folded the newspaper, got up and returned to the master bedroom.


    Gu Weiwei had just washed her face and walked out of the bathroom, when she saw him. She pulled a long face and asked, ¡°Where are Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°They are awake, and Shiqin and the others are watching them.¡± Seeing her displeased face, Fu Hanzheng approached her and took her into his arms. ¡°What is it? Who annoyed you this morning?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth.


    She had only said a few wordsst night and he had ended up squeezing her dry the entire night. It felt like her bones would easily copse.


    Fu Hanzheng suddenly understood and said with a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Fu, didn¡¯t you praise my performancest night and now you are ming me?¡±


    ¡°When did I praise you?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed her hair and whispered in her ears, sounding very drunk, ¡°You said that I am amazing...¡±


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei pinched his waist and denied it resolutely.


    ¡°I did not!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng agreed with a lowugh. ¡°Okay, you did not, you did not.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    ¡°Alright, now get changed ande out for breakfast.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, turned around and went out of the bedroom, asking the servant to prepare breakfast.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin took care of the two babies and they finished the milk. Then they ced them into the chairs and teased them with cookies.


    ¡°Tiantian, call me Uncle, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Youyou, call me Uncle...¡±


    Gu Weiwei changed and came out. She saw Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin teaching the two children how to call them Uncle.


    However, the twins followed their own wishes.


    ¡°They can¡¯t even call me Mom, so what are you two dreaming about?¡±


    The two little fellows kept babbling, but they did not call her mother.


    ¡°Eat up, it is not too hot.¡± Fu Hanzheng gave her the porridge he had cooled down.


    Gu Weiwei sat down, took two sips of porridge and ate some sd.


    But after two bites, she went to the sink in the kitchen and vomited.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and gave her some water.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei said anything, Fu Shiqin said, ¡°Brother, are you serious? Sister-inw is pregnant again?¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Not Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Not Pregnant</h4>


    Fu Shiyi added.


    ¡°Brother, are you serious? Sister-inw can¡¯t get pregnant for the next two years...¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down at the table and red at them.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? My stomach is just not feeling well. My mouth felt dry and I was nauseous when I was brushing my teeth. It¡¯s just that.¡±


    He Chi picked up a piece of barley cake and asked kindly, ¡°Are you sure that you are not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Gu Weiwei snapped with a sunken expression.


    She had no idea if she was pregnant or not.


    Since giving birth to Youyou and Tiantian had been risky, she could not get pregnant for two years, when sleeping together they had always been very careful.


    Even during the safe period, Fu Hanzheng always wore condoms. How could she be pregnant?


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you are not.¡± He Chi nodded and continued speaking, ¡°Oh yes, I heard from Director Liu that you asked about the coil<sup>1</sup>?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sank and he turned to the woman next to him. Howe he had no idea about this?


    Gu Weiwei red at He Chi who had spoken too much. She was worried that she would get pregnant again, so she asked Doctor Liu about it.


    But what she had not even discussed with Fu Hanzheng was revealed by him.


    Feeling a bit guilty, sheughed dryly.


    ¡°I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng said resolutely.


    He Chi gave his opinion as a doctor.


    ¡°Is it better to get pregnant than to have side effects from contraception?¡±


    With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s fierce personality, it was very possible that she was pregnant.


    ¡°How many times must I repeat myself? I am not pregnant,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a low voice.


    However, He Chi ignored her words and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Actually, there is another way to stop your wife from suffering.¡±


    Fu Shiqin red at him. ¡°You want to trick my brother into getting a vasectomy?¡±


    ¡°That is not a lie, it is a sincere suggestion,¡± He Chi said confidently.


    ¡°No.¡± Now it was Gu Weiwei¡¯s turn to object. She red at them seriously. ¡°Are you so free to worry about us?¡±


    He Chi shut up, stuffed some buns into his mouth and stood up.


    ¡°There is a consultation this morning, I am leaving now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin also stopped talking about this matter and ate their breakfast.


    Be it pregnancy or contraception, these were their private matters and they could not interfere.


    After breakfast, they left home early.


    Fu Hanzheng wiped off the remaining soup on his lips with a napkin and asked, ¡°Still feeling unwell? Want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and turned him down. ¡°Maybe I drank too much yesterday and that was why I felt a bit unwell this morning. I will be fine after taking some stomach medicine. You can go to thepany now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°Then I will go now. Call me if you still feel unwell in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t ask about the coil or think about it again,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    ¡°I never thought about it seriously,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had asked Doctor Liu about itst week.


    If He Chi had not mentioned it, this matter would have passed.


    Although she had been worried that she would get pregnant identally, Fu Hanzheng was much more cautious than she was, so she was not that worried.


    Fu Hanzheng leaned forward and kissed her forehead, then kissed the two children and left for thepany.

 Chapter 1483 - Still Missing Her

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Still Missing Her</h4>


    Fu Shiqin did not drive to thepany until his brother got into the car.


    He said as he turned the car out of the parking lot, ¡°Lei Meng called and said that the Gu Family contacted Gu Yun Che.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he drove.


    ording to Yuan Meng, if Gu Yun Che wanted to do something, the Fu Family¡¯s security system and Lei Meng would not be able to stop him.


    Now, their worst enemy Gu Siting was in contact with him, which was a warning for them.


    With the Dorrans Family no longer backing Gu Siting, the Fu Family was not afraid of him.


    But it would be very bad for them if he tried to get Gu Yun Che to work for him.


    ¡°What about Gu Yun Che?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Fu Shiqin smiled gloatingly. ¡°Although the Gu Family sent someone to find him, he seems to have no intention of meeting Gu Siting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a low voice.


    Although it seemed that Gu Yun Che had no intention of helping Gu Siting, he was willing to give him the Nine-Eyed Pearl back then. They must be rted.


    ¡°What is Gu Yun Che¡¯s background? Judging from Yuan Meng¡¯s report, she seems to be talking about an alien,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled in confusion.


    The Fu Family had tried their best to find out about Gu Yun Che¡¯s background but they could not find any information about him.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Who did Kuroda Shio meet in Hua Land? Still no clue?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    This matter had always been a huge problem for him. He had a feeling that Kuroda Shio must have met with someone important when he came to Hua Land.


    He even felt that he could threaten the Fu Family.


    But so many days had passed and they still had no idea who he had met.


    ¡°No, it has been so long, it will be even harder to find anything now,¡± Fu Shiqin said helplessly.


    Kuroda Shio had been back in A Land for quite some time and it was very difficult for him to continue meeting someone in Hua Land.


    Fu Hanzheng massaged his eyebrows. ¡°Be careful these days, I feel that something big is going to happen.¡±


    Before he could figure out what Gu Siting was up to, Gu Yun Che was also like a ticking time bomb that could threaten them anytime. There was a storm brewing against the Fu Family.


    ¡°Brother, when did you start to believe in such baseless things?¡± Fu Shiqin said with amusement.


    His brother used to be an absolute materialist, but after he had met sister-inw, his brother became less and less brave and more cautious. He had to be wary of this and that. Maybe even of himself.


    But now, he was going to cause them a great deal of trouble and work, just because of his own feelings.


    Ignoring him, Fu Hanzheng checked the time and reminded him calmly.


    ¡°You have ten minutes to get to thepany.¡±


    ¡°There is traffic in front, and you are still in my car. If I amte, you will bete too,¡± Fu Shiqin said fearlessly.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to argue with him, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°Any suspicious people appearing around Pearl River?¡±


    ¡°There are three floors in and out of thepound and there are no suspicious people.¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at the man sitting behind him and said, ¡°But Qin Lv seems to have been there recently. He just parked his car outside thepound and left after a while. Thepound is not on the way to his home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s eyes lowered. Although they had already had two children, Qin Lv still seemed to be thinking about her.

 Chapter 1484 - Uncontrollable

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Uncontroble</h4>


    Seeing his brother¡¯s serious expression, Fu Shiqin said with amusement, ¡°Sister-inw only has you in her heart. You already have a child, so why are you still afraid that Qin Lv will steal her away?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked as he leafed through the files for the morning meeting, ¡°Has the Qin Family seen anyone rted to the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you suspecting that Gu Siting¡¯s men went to the Qin Family?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    The Qin Family and the Fu Family were on good terms with each other and they would never go against the Gu Family.


    ¡°Not only the Qin Family, you should also keep an eye out on the other families too.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    If Gu Siting really wanted to find a partner to work with in the country, he would have to destabilize the Fu Family in Hua Land.


    ¡°Why should we keep an eye on them when we¡¯ve worked with them? But... what you¡¯re thinking shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled. The families who had dealings with the Fu Family were all old friends.


    Fu Hanzheng leafed through the files calmly and said calmly, ¡°Business is always about profits.¡±


    During the past few years in the business world of Hua Land, the Fu Family had upied arge portion of the business world. Even if they were affiliated to the Fu¡¯s Enterprise on the surface, everyone coveted the Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    But they had never been able to go against Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    ¡°Alright, I will tell Lei Mengter,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Aside from when he was with his wife, his brother was as cold and ruthless as ever.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent with a frown. Actually, among all the crises, Gu Yun Che was the most unpredictable one.


    He had a mysterious background and was unpredictable. It was because he had lent the Nine-Eyed Pearl to Gu Siting that Weiwei was reborn into this world and came to his side.


    But if Gu Yun Che and Gu Siting joined forces, the Gu Family would no longer be threatened by Cayman Dorrans and Weiwei and the two children would be in danger.


    Although Luo Qianqian was special to him, she was not important enough to affect Gu Yun Che.


    At this moment, he had no power to restrain this uncontroble force.


    Fu Shiqin suggested, when he saw his brother¡¯s serious face through the rear-view mirror. ¡°If you are still worried about sister-inw and the two children, invite Yuan Meng and the rest back. Anyway, the Dorrans Family is almost done with things on their side.¡±


    Sister-inw and the two children were his precious family and nothing must happen to them.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll ask themter.¡±


    If they were back, she and the children would be safe.


    Fu Shiqin mumbled as he drove, ¡°That Old Man Dorrans is really cunning. He pretended to be seriously injured and acted like he didn¡¯t have long to live. He said that if someone finished Will, they could take over his position. They tried their best to finish Will for him and fought amongst themselves for the position. When everyone was injured or dead, he came out unscathed and said that he was not dead. I think that even if those people didn¡¯t fight to death, they would have been killed by him.¡±


    Lying in the hospital, he had easily dealt with Will, the rebel, and weakened the forces within the family.


    In the end, he could still hold a high position.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was calm. If Cayman Dorrans wanted to control such a family that had a dark background, these methods were inevitable.


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s lips twitched. He must have thought that it was expected because he himself was a cunning man.

 Chapter 1485 - Traps

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Traps</h4>


    While Fu Hanzheng was worried about Gu Yun Che, Yuan Meng was instructing Luo Qianqian on how to flirt with men in Italy.


    Luo Qianqian, who had no experience in love, was totally fooled by her.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Weiwei only managed to flirt with such a wonderful man like Fu Hanzheng because she learnt everything from me. As long as you listen to my instructions about the man surnamed Gu, he will make you happy and no longer be a thousand year old iron tree...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Qianqian was on the phone with her earphones on and thinking over the lyrics while she was holding the music score.


    Hearing Yuan Meng¡¯s exaggerated analogy, she frowned. Who was a thousand-year-old iron tree?


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, Weiwei did not flirt with anyone, she has always been flirted with.¡±


    So she really should not say that she had learnt everything from her.


    ¡°That is not the point. The point is that if you want Gu Yun Che to treat you differently, you have to listen to me,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Luo Qianqian was not convinced. ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, this is my personal problem. Thank you for your concern but I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You know what to do?¡± Yuan Meng asked. ¡°How many times have you been in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Luo Qianqian fell silent guiltily.


    Before this, she had no interest in males, so how could she have fallen in love?


    ¡°Really? You know how to flirt with men, don¡¯t you?¡± Yuan Meng continued.


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t being sincere enough?


    ¡°It is useless if you don¡¯t know how to flirt with men. Are you going to be his online friend forever?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Luo Qianqian sighed inwardly. Of course not.


    She wanted to understand him better, to take a step forward and see him often.


    But he was too far away from her and his heart was even further away from her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    After a long silence, Luo Qianqian said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want my advice?¡± Yuan Meng sounded enticing.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a long time and said hesitantly, ¡°Tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Do you send messages?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Yes, we normally just talk via text,¡± Luo Qianqian said honestly.


    Yuan Meng smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, wear something pretty, put on some makeup and take more pictures to post on Moments.¡±


    ¡°If I post so many selfies, the other people who see my Moments will think that I am crazy,¡± Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly.


    She rarely takes selfies, so if she suddenly posted pictures every day, people would think that she was crazy.


    Yuan Meng sighed and reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can make it so that only Gu Yun Che can see it?¡±


    Luo Qianqian frowned. ¡°That is still too narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, men will only find beautiful pictures pleasing to the eyes and not narcissistic,¡± Yuan Meng said confidently.


    Since they did not meet and only contacted each other through the inte, she had to flirt with him online.


    ¡°But... there is no need to send pictures.¡± Luo Qianqian was still feeling a bit cowardly.


    ¡°You are not meeting him and he will easily forget what you look like if you don¡¯t send him pictures,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and said instantly, ¡°Then I will get someone to take some pictures for me tomorrow.¡±


    Yuan Meng chuckled and said, ¡°Also, change your profile picture to the most beautiful selfie, so he can see you every day.¡±


    During the interval when Luo Qianqian was talking with her, she opened WeChat and changed her profile picture.


    Well, now when he saw her every day, he would not forget what she looked like.

 Chapter 1486 - Traps 2

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Traps 2</h4>


    Yuan Meng knew that Luo Qianqian approved of her as the strategist, so she continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t make the pictures look too much like a nned photoshoot. Wear casual clothes, and it is best to take pictures on the street.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Qianqian replied.


    ¡°Also don¡¯t make the style too simple. Make it cute, witty and sexy.¡± Yuan Meng stressed the details and said, ¡°Make sure he sees you in a different style.¡±


    Although Luo Qianqian felt that it was a bit too much, she still needed to send different photos, they couldn¡¯t all be from one take.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Find a young and pretty boy and ask him to take some pictures of you. It will be natural but also a bit more intimate,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°A man?¡± Luo Qianqian did not know what this thing was for.


    Yuan Meng sighed helplessly. This girl not only had no experience in love, but also no experience in jealousy either.


    ¡°If you show him a selfie every day, he will have a deep impression of you after a long time. He will even miss you every single day. Then you show him a picture of you with a man and that man will even seem very close to you. From his reaction you can tell if he has feelings for you or not.¡±


    Luo Qianqian was dumbfounded. So there was such a deep n as this.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if you are in his heart or not?¡± Yuan Meng countered.


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent. Of course she wanted to know.


    ¡°You have only met him once or twice, so you must not ask him this question. But if you flirt with him for a while, you can test his reactionter,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    Updates by


    Luo Qianqian was tempted by her words and replied after a long silence, ¡°Will it really work?¡±


    ¡°Ever heard of this saying?¡± Yuan Meng smiled mysteriously.


    Luo Qianqian was curious. ¡°What saying?¡±


    ¡°True feelings can never be left behind, but only tricks can win the heart.¡± Yuan Meng smiled.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and made up her mind.


    ¡°Wait for me to finish taking the pictures.¡±


    ¡°Send them to me when you are done. You can post whatever you want first but make sure you regrly postter on.¡± Yuan Meng warned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian had decided to ept her guidance.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said,¡±Hang on, I will be back in a few days from Italy to guide you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Qianqian rang off. She knew that Yuan Meng helped her mostly because of Weiwei, just like Fu Hanzheng.


    But if she could help her do what she could not, she was willing.


    At the Dorrans Family in Italy.


    Seeing Yuan Meng hanging up after a long while, Yuan Shuo asked in confusion, ¡°When did you be so passionate that you are even guiding someone in love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the target is Gu Yun Che.¡± Yuan Meng smiled mysteriously.


    Yuan Shuoughed and said in disbelief, ¡°Do you really think that a girl in her 20s can deal with Gu Yun Che?¡±


    Gu Yun Che had met her before and he knew how cold-blooded he was. How could such a person be tricked by a girl in her 20s?


    ¡°She might not be able to do it alone, but with my guidance, she will definitely be able to do it.¡± Yuan Meng was very confident about her flirting skills.


    She had always remembered how they had suffered a great loss when they fought with Gu Yun Che.


    They could not beat him in strength.


    But as long as Luo Qianqian flirted with him, she would have the chance to take revenge.


    ¡°Does Weiwei know about this?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    It seemed that she was helping Luo Qianqian to court the person she liked, but he knew that she and Fu Hanzheng also wanted Luo Qianqian to be able to control Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Yuan Meng said straightforwardly.


    She knew Gu Weiwei too well. Even if Luo Qianqian liked Gu Yun Che, she would not allow Luo Qianqian to approach such a person if she knew who Gu Yun Che was.

 Chapter 1487 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Love</h4>


    In the capital city of Hua Land.


    Fu Shiqin, who hadn¡¯t gone on a ¡®date¡¯ with Ling Jiao after work or gone home to y with his nephew and niece, was currently arranging a dinner at Chao Fang Pavilion.


    Those who were invited were all the young sessors of severalrge families in Hua Land, including Qin Lv.


    After everyone had arrived, they teased Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Second Master, you are so stingy! How can you treat us to a meal only after you are no longer single?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to bring your girlfriend here to show off your love?¡±


    ¡°If he dares to ask his girlfriend over to show off their love, we will throw him out of the fish pond.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Damn, Fu Shiyi is no longer single, why aren¡¯t you doing anything to him?¡± Fu Shiqin bellowed.


    ¡°He did not let us catch him, so we will catch you first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not here to show off my love today,¡± Fu Shiqin stopped smiling and said seriously.


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng came in.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed.


    Those who had beenughing and joking stopped smiling and sat up straight.


    ¡°President Fu... what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°President Fu, long time no see.¡±


    ...


    They stopped teasing Fu Shiqin and greeted him politely, except for Qin Lv.


    Honestly speaking, they were both scared of this man and respectful towards him.


    Ever since they were little, Fu Hanzheng had been the role model for them to learn from and he had always been the shadow covering their growth.


    But when it came to business, they had to deal with him.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down at the head of the table and Fu Shiqin asked someone to serve him tea and sat next to him obediently.


    ¡°Two more people are still on their way.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and waited in silence.


    When he did not speak, the others did not dare to either.


    So there were several people sitting in the room but no sound was heard.


    Qin Lv sized up Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression discreetly, feeling that something was wrong with the dinner.


    Normally, apart from the necessary business asions, Fu Hanzheng would never appear at their private dinners.


    Since it was Second Uncle¡¯s appointment, everyone thought that it was because they had not met for a long time, so they all came.


    But Fu Hanzheng was here too.


    If he had known that he would attend the dinner, he would have found an excuse to stay away.


    Ten minutester, thest two people arrived.


    They were still outside the door when one of them said loudly, ¡°Second Brother, are you nning to show off your girlfriend to us...¡±


    Before he finished the words, he saw Fu Hanzheng and swallowed down what he had just said.


    ¡°President Fu?¡±


    ¡°Sit,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Finally, the two people who were present sat down at the table and sized up the third-generation heirs, who did not dare to utter a sound, not understanding the meaning of today¡¯s dinner.


    They had thought that it was Second Brother who had invited them to show off his new rtionship, so they thought that this stingy man was going to gloat.


    But with the great master of the Fu Family here, they would not be able to eat casually.


    Fu Hanzheng took a sip of tea and said straightforwardly, ¡°Have any of you met anyone from the Gu Family recently?¡±


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Qin Lv¡¯s hand that was holding the phone shook. His meeting with Kuroda Shio was so secretive and all traces were erased. Has he been discovered?


    But if he had found out, he would have asked him toe alone, not with everyone else at this table.


    With this thought in mind, he decided to wait and see.

 Chapter 1488 - Fu Hanzhengs Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    At the dining table, they looked at each other nervously.


    One straightforward person was the first to speak.


    ¡°The Gu Family did ask my family for a coboration, but of course we turned them down.¡±


    The moment he admitted it, another man said, ¡°He came to my home too and we resolutely turned him down. After all, our families have been friends for twenty or thirty years and we would never cooperate with the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of our rtionship with the Fu Family, we must not work with the Gu Family. Our family has also strictly turned them down.¡±


    ¡­


    After everyone expressed their opinions, Fu Hanzheng nced at everyone at the table.


    Finally, his eyes fell upon Qin Lv.


    ¡°Qin Lv, what about you?¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family did find the Qin Family, but we turned them down,¡± Qin Lv answered just like everyone else.


    Kuroda Shio had approached several families in order to conceal his identity, but that was just a smokescreen for the safety of the n.


    He had always been the real target.


    The reason why he had found so many people was because he was afraid that Fu Hanzheng would suspect something, that way he could hide among the crowd and not be suspected by the Fu Family.


    Because he was a very thoughtful person, it was no wonder that the Gu Family couldpete with Fu Hanzheng in business for so many years.


    Updates by


    Fu Hanzheng looked sharp. ¡°But you have met him more than once.¡±


    In Hua Land, he always had a way to find out what he wanted to know.


    At first, he did not expect that Kuroda Shio would go to them.


    Even if he did, he believed that most of them would not dare to work with the Gu Family.


    But Qin Lv had met Kuroda Shio twice, which made him a bit concerned.


    Especially when he had always been hostile towards him because of Weiwei.


    ¡°He refused to give up and tried to persuade me, but I turned him down,¡± Qin Lv said without changing his expression.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at him in disbelief.


    Qin Lv looked at him calmly and did not defend himself.


    He knew very well that in front of this person, the more he exined,¡±¡± the more suspicious he would be. The more he said, the more mistakes he would make.


    Without Fu Hanzheng saying a word, the others did not dare to utter a sound, fearing him.


    The entire room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, when the door was pushed open from outside.


    Dressed in a professional suit, Qin Man nced at him as she entered.


    ¡°Oh my, you are all here today? Ha, President Fu, you are so busy every day, yet you still have the heart to attend such a dinner.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had always been with this group of people, but Fu Hanzheng was there. No wonder the atmosphere was so weird.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, what are you doing here?¡± someone asked in surprise.


    Among their generation, Qin Man was the only one who dared to confront Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°I am having dinner with my colleagues but I heard that you are all here, so I came to greet you,¡± Qin Man said.


    Chao Fang Residence was a famous private restaurant in the capital city. Due to its privacy and excellent culinary skills, it was often the ce where private dinners were held.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Qin Man, stood up and said, ¡°The Gu Family and the Fu Family have never been on good terms with each other. You should know that well.¡±


    As he finished speaking, his eyes fell upon Qin Lv.


    Qin Man frowned and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I know that the Gu Family went to the Qin Family and we turned them down. You are being too suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I am not suspecting anything. I am just thanking you for giving the Fu Family face today,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and left the table.


    It sounded like it was a form of gratitude, but it was actually a warning.

 Chapter 1489 - My Brother’s Love

    <h4>Chapter 1489: My Brother¡¯s Love</h4>


    Seeing his brother leaving, Fu Shiqin ced the menu on the table.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we eating? Let¡¯s order.¡±


    The man who was sitting closest to the door nced outside and confirmed that Fu Hanzheng had left.


    ¡°Who can still eat after being frightened by your brother?¡±


    ¡°If you are not eating, then leave. I am going home to eat.¡± Seeing that no one was eating, Fu Shiqin was about to leave.


    But the moment he stood up, he was dragged back into his seat.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? You set us up and yet you still want to run away?¡± one of them said as he took the menu and focused on picking out the most expensive dishes.


    They did not dare to do anything to Fu Hanzheng, but they could still squeeze his brother dry.


    Fu Shiqin was taken down by everyone and poured everyone a ss of wine when the dishes were served.


    ¡°You know about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, so we have always been like this when ites to the Gu Family.


    We received the news that the Gu Family came looking for you, that is why my brother said that he wants to meet you. Since no one is cooperating with the Gu Family, I thank you on behalf of the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Working with the GFamily¡­ Ha I am too afraid of your brother.¡± One of them raised his ss and drank.


    Everyone at their table feared the eldest son of the Fu Family.


    He would never dare to work with the Gu Family or go against him.


    ¡°True, I almost pissed myself just sitting at the same table with him. How could I still go against him?¡± Another manined.


    Fu Shiqin had thought that he was already a coward in front of his brother, but these people were even more so.


    But none of them had escaped being mistreated by his brother before, so it was no wonder that they were so traumatized.


    ¡°Oh yes, Second Brother, haven¡¯t you been posting about your brother¡¯s twins? When are you going to introduce your sister-inw to everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should call her sister-inw too.¡±


    ¡­


    If they had not seen the two babies on his Moments that looked like they were carved from the same mold as Fu Hanzheng, they would not have believed that Fu Hanzheng was married and had children.


    Therefore, they were all very curious about who had epted Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°You are asking me to bring my sister-inw out to meet you. Do you want me to die or do you want to die?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    His brother was nervous because the Gu Family was watching him.


    If he dared to bring his sister-inw out and ran into trouble, he would not be able topensate with ten lives.


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. If Fu Hanzheng did not introduce her to them and they dared to meet her in private, he would definitely take revenge on them.


    ¡°That man doesn¡¯t want us to meet her, but can you show us the pictures?¡±


    ¡°No way, my brother treasures her, so no other men are allowed to look at her.¡± Fu Shiqin turned him down resolutely.


    Qin Lv coveted his sister-inw and his brother already regarded him as a thorn in his side. Did they want to die?


    ¡°Really? Your brother spoils his wife so much?¡±


    ¡°Your brother is a cold and unapproachable person. If he marries a wife, he will definitely treat her as a ve or a fertility machine.¡±


    ¡°Your brother will never learn to spoil his wife.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shiqin looked at the group of people who were criticizing his brother and said after they had finished, ¡°Here, carry your bowls and I will show you my brother¡¯s love.¡±

 Chapter 1490 - My Brother’s Love

    <h4>Chapter 1490: My Brother¡¯s Love</h4>


    They were all sitting around Fu Shiqin, waiting for the gossip to be announced.


    Fu Shiqin pulled out a picture of his brother holding a child from the phone.


    Then he erged the hand holding the child.


    ¡°Know what this is?¡± he leaned forward and asked.


    ¡°Just a red string.¡±


    ¡°Really? Your brother wears this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wearing it to ward off evil, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shiqin nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°My sister-inw made it and gave it to him. She said that it is a knot of three lifetimes, but my brother has never taken it off. He wears it under his watch when he is outside.¡±


    They looked at each other and said suspiciously, ¡°It is just a bracelet, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw is my brother¡¯s first love and he married her,¡± Fu Shiqin said proudly.


    They started to get suspicious and mumbled, ¡°It seems that Boss Fu has had no other women.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that she is the only one who has married him.¡±


    ¡°Damn, this sister-inw must be a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, just let us take a look at the pictures.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s words, they were even more curious about what kind of woman could make Fu Hanzheng fall for her.


    ¡°If you want to look, go to my brother.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°We will just take a look and promise not to spread it around.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s take a peek.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Shiqin could not stand the constant jeering from the crowd, so he checked the pictures of his brother and sister-inw taking a walk around Chenis Castle.


    In the picture, a pretty girl was walking. Fu Hanzheng was holding her hand and looking at the girl next to him with a gentle look.


    Someone rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Second Brother, are you sure this is your brother?¡±


    ¡°He is smiling like a fool and not like your brother at all.¡±


    ¡°Only the back view, where is the picture of her face?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°The point here is my brother. Why are you looking at my sister-inw?¡± Fu Shiqin snorted and pointed at his brother in the picture. ¡°Judging from my brother¡¯s expression, he must have spoiled my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to see your brother? We want to see who¡¯s hand he is holding.¡± Someone protested.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s extremely gentle expression, they were even more curious about what the woman looked like.


    ¡°Judging from the back, she has a great figure.¡±


    ¡°The twins are good-looking, so she must be good-looking too.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, do you dare to show us her face?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Unless you get my brother¡¯s permission, I will not show you.¡± Fu Shiqin put away the phone.


    After gossiping about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rtionship, they turned to Qin Man, who was talking with Qin Lv.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, didn¡¯t you court Boss Fu before? Are you sad to hear this news?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what your love rival looks like?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you would be Mrs. Fu.¡±


    ¡­


    Qin Man¡¯s face sank and she looked so serious that everyone shivered.


    ¡°My heart doesn¡¯t hurt, but I think yours are going to.¡±


    Having said these words, she grabbed the decorative vase and was about to throw it.


    The group scattered and dodged her attack.


    Qin Man punched a few of them and calmed down. She brushed her hair and said, ¡°Are you curious about what Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife looks like? I have seen her before. She is really pretty and Fu Hanzheng is so docile in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, you have met her before?¡± Everyone could not believe it.


    ¡°We met two years ago. I would have married her over any man.¡± Qin Man sighed with pity.


    Hearing her words, everyone became even more curious.

 Chapter 1491 - A Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 1491: A Fairy</h4>


    A girl who could make Fu Hanzheng fall for her and make Qin Man think so highly of her, must be a fairy.


    But no matter what they asked, Fu Shiqin and Qin Man did not reveal anything.


    Qin Man checked the time and said, ¡°Eat first. Lui, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡± Qin Lv nodded.


    Fu Shiqin was still being pestered by the crowd about his sister-inw.


    But this time, he refused to reveal anything more.


    Since they could not get anything from him, they started to guess.


    ¡°Could it be Meng Ruya? Didn¡¯t Mrs. Fu always like her?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if Meng Ruya married Fu Hanzheng, she would have told everyone about it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, what kind of idea is that? Meng Ruya is nothingpared to that fairy.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Meng Ruya has been transferred to some corner? Is that the kind of treatment someone who is Mrs. Fu should receive?¡±


    ¡­


    Therefore, many people turned down Meng Ruya, the first suspect.


    ¡°If it is not Meng Ruya, then it must be someone from the Jing Family, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? If it were my sister, I would not be curious.¡± Master Jing countered.


    ¡°Then if she is not from our industry, where did Boss Fu get her?¡±


    ¡°She must have fallen from the sky.¡± Fu Shiqin pursed his lips.


    Sister-inw and his brother barely interacted in her previous life, but after sister-inw died and was reborn, they became the love of each other¡¯s lives.


    This was a heaven-sent opportunity.


    While everyone was curious about who Mrs. Fu was, only Qin Lv was eating and drinking in silence.


    They discussed for a while and realized that he had not participated, so someone asked, ¡°Lui, don¡¯t tell us that you¡¯ve met Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife too.¡±


    Qin Lv nced at them indifferently.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    The others were so angry that they banged their fists on the table. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen her before?!¡±


    They were so curious about who had epted Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Is she really pretty?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Lv answered calmly.


    ¡°Is Fu Hanzheng really as spoiling as Second Brother said?¡±


    Qin Lv pursed his lips and nodded after a long while.


    If Fu Hanzheng had not been so possessive towards her, he might have had a chance.


    ¡°That woman is either a fairy or a monster, otherwise how can she be wooed by Fu Hanzheng?¡± someone said.


    During the entire meal, they tried so hard to figure out who Fu Hanzheng had married.


    After the dinner, Qin Man asked Qin Lv to leave with her.


    Fu Shiqin and everyone else left and went home.


    Qin Man and her nephew said goodbye to everyone at the door and left in the car.


    Qin Man never drank, so she drove them home.


    As the car drove away from Chaofang Mansion, she nced at her nephew Qin Lv in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Lui, are you sure that you have properly handled the Gu Family¡¯s visit to the Qin Family?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng must have sensed something when he asked Fu Shiqin to gather everyone and said those words on purpose.


    They were well aware of the rtionship between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, and they were never on good terms with each other.


    Therefore, as long as they had some rtionship with the Fu Family, they would avoid it.


    Even in the overseas market, they would never work with the Gu Family, no matter how much potential the Gu Family had.

 Chapter 1492 - The Gap Between the Qin Family and the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1492: The Gap Between the Qin Family and the Fu Family</h4>


    Qin Lv stayed silent before he countered. ¡°Aunt, what are you suspecting?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are still not convinced about Weiwei,¡± Qin Man said with a serious face as she waited at the red light, ¡°But her heart is not with you. She already has children with Fu Hanzheng. You don¡¯t have a chance anymore. You should let it go.¡±


    She felt sorry for her nephew and his failed love.


    But Weiwei had no intention of leaving Fu Hanzheng, and Fu Hanzheng had no intention of breaking up with her either.


    So no matter how unwilling he was, he would not have a chance.


    She had not known that their divorce was in name only, so she had thought that he would have a chance.


    In the end, she realized that Lui never had a chance.


    What Fu Hanzheng said today could not have been for no reason.


    She knew that the other men would not dare to fight Fu Hanzheng.


    But what she was worried about was that Lui would not be able to let go of his broken heart and turn against Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng had only one trigger point before, and that was the Gu Family. Now he had Weiwei.


    If Lui was in contact with the Gu Family, he would have touched two of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s sore spots.


    ¡°Aunt, I have let it go,¡± Qin Lv said calmly.


    The light turned green and Qin Man drove past the intersection and said seriously, ¡°Since you have let go of her, you can call her Aunt when you meet her in the future. You are a man and you must let go.¡±


    If you have the chance, try your best to fight for it. If you don¡¯t have the chance, don¡¯t pester.


    ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡± Qin Lv instantly agreed to her order.


    ¡°I hope that this will be thest time the Fu Family will mention the Gu Family to us.¡± Qin Man warned with a gentle voice.


    Although she always talked back to Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi when they met, they had been friends for years.


    Business cooperation was also closely rted, and they could not be enemies.


    ¡°We are not the only ones that the Gu Family have found. Compared to them, the Qin Family is more capable, so that¡¯s why they came to me twice.¡± Qin Lv looked calm and found an excuse for the matter. ¡°I know what is important and I will not do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. If you irritate him, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Qin Man warned.


    She had seen how cruel Fu Hanzheng could be to his enemies.


    She did not want him to use those methods on the Qin Family one day.


    Qin Lv stayed silent for a while and asked casually, ¡°Aunt, the Qin Family might not necessarily be lesser than the Fu Family, but haven¡¯t Grandpa and Dad ever thought about taking their ce?¡±


    Qin Man looked sideways. ¡°Only you would think that. You can¡¯t see the difference between the Qin Family and the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Lv did not understand.


    No family in the entire Hua Land could exceed the Qin Family, but the Qin Family was always slightly worse than the Fu Family.


    Qin Man sighed and exined patiently as she drove.


    ¡°You think that the Qin Family and the Fu Family are equal in strength because no family has surpassed the Qin Family, and you think that you can rece the Fu Family if you want to. That is such a childish idea.


    Currently it is a win-win situation for the Qin Family and the Fu Family, but if this situation is broken, the Qin Family will suffer.¡±


    ...


    Lui was young and frivolous. There were many things he did not understand, which was why he had such a problem with his pride.


    The Qin Family would not be able to rece the Fu Family, and no other family in Hua Land could do that. She and every elder in the family knew that very well.


    Therefore, they had been keeping in touch with the Fu Family all these years.

 Chapter 1493 - Spare Tire

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Spare Tire</h4>


    Hearing Qin Man¡¯s exnation, Qin Lv looked serious.


    He did not tell anyone at home that he had taken a very dangerous step.


    But Fu Hanzheng was already suspicious, and he wasn¡¯t sure if everything could go on smoothly.


    Qin Man talked for a long time and then called out to her nephew who was sitting next to her.


    ¡°Lui?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Lui?¡±


    Qin Lv came back to himself. ¡°Aunt, what is it?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qin Man asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I am a bit drunk,¡± Qin Lv smiled and said helplessly.


    Qin Man said, ¡°The matter of pursuing Weiwei is over, so call her Aunt when you see her.


    When you take over thepany in the future, you will have to have a long-term rtionship with Fu¡¯s Enterprise, don¡¯t ruin the rtionship because of such a small matter.¡±


    ...


    Qin Lv smiled. ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡±


    He thought to himself that his rtionship with Fu Hanzheng would never get better.


    Qin Man parked the car in the garage and went home with Qin Lv.


    The moment they entered the house, they saw Meng Ruya sitting in their home.


    Also, she was sitting next to Qin Lang of the Qin Family, looking quite intimate.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Qin Man sounded unfriendly.


    After interacting with her several times since she returned home, she had never liked this distant cousin of hers.


    If Mrs. Fu¡¯s family had not been rted to the Meng Family and their distant family had not been rted to the Meng Family, she would not have known that she had such a cousin.


    Seeing hering home, Mrs. Qin said to Qin Lang, ¡°It is gettingte, drive Ruya home first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we have a driver, why are you making him drive her home?¡± Qin Man stopped her brother.


    ¡°I am free anyways,¡± Second Master Qin said and urged Meng Ruya to get her things so they could leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time, I have important work to discuss with you, let the driver drive her home,¡± Qin Man said resolutely.


    Feeling helpless, Qin Lang asked the driver to drive Meng Ruya home safely.


    Seeing her leaving, Mrs. Qin said to Qin Man, ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Maybe she will be your second sister-inw in the future, be polite.¡±


    ¡°Second sister-inw?¡± Qin Man snorted and nced at her second brother. ¡°Are you blind? You want to marry someone like her?¡±


    ¡°Qin Man, what is wrong with Ruya? What is with your attitude?¡± Qin Lang sat down, looking unfriendly.


    Qin Man rolled her eyes and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°She used to want to marry into the Fu Family, but now she has run out of chances ande to you. Do you know what this makes you?¡±


    In the past, Meng Ruya and Second Brother did have some dealings for each other, but they were just acquaintances. They were not that close, so she did not mind.


    But what was going on right now? She could not be Mrs. Fu, so she had changed her mind and wanted to be Mrs. Qin?


    ¡°Man, what is wrong with you today?¡± Mrs. Qin did not understand why her daughter looked so fierce the moment she entered the house.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng betrayed her, it¡¯s not her fault.¡± Qin Lang argued.


    Qin Man snorted and said sharply, ¡°Do you know that you are now a spare tire?


    Did she tell you that she had been so devoted to Fu Hanzheng that after waiting for him for so many years, Fu Hanzheng got tired of the old and went to find a young and pretty girl, so he abandoned her and you decided to take over?¡±

 Chapter 1494 - Spare Tire 2

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Spare Tire 2</h4>


    ¡°Qin Man!¡± Qin Lang bellowed.


    ¡°What is it? Did I say something wrong?¡± Qin Man raised her eyebrows, showing no fear.


    Since she had been either away on business or busy with work, she had very little time to spend here.


    She had no idea that after Meng Ruya had run into trouble with Fu Hanzheng she had tried to glue herself to her second brother.


    Seeing them arguing, Mrs. Qin tugged at Qin Man and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Stop it, Man.¡±


    However, Qin Man was not going to show mercy.


    ¡°Qin Lang, I don¡¯t think you are short-sighted, but you are blind. Can¡¯t you tell what Meng Ruya is like?¡±


    ¡°I know what she is like, but I don¡¯t know what you are like.¡± Qin Lang was so angry that his face had turned ashen.


    Qin Man got so annoyed. Meng Ruya always acted gentle and pure in front of men and elders.


    Fu Hanzheng was a very sharp man. He had never liked her and had never allowed her to enter the Fu Family.


    But now, her brother is being blind. He must have thought that Meng Ruya was gentle and kind-hearted, and that she must have had her heart broken by Fu Hanzheng.


    She was such a b*tch that even she was impressed.


    ¡°If you want to date her or y with her, you can do whatever you want. But if you want to marry her, I will kill her first!¡±


    ...


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Mrs. Qin did not expect her daughter to say such a thing, so she snapped.


    But she also knew that her youngest daughter had always been stubborn and decisive. She would definitely do whatever she said, ¡°Anyway, I am dropping the topic here, you can do whatever you want,¡± Qin Man said.


    If her second brother was just feeling lonely and wanted to develop a physical rtionship with Meng Ruya, she would not object. It was normal for men to have such thoughts.


    But if he wanted to marry her, he would bring disaster upon the family.


    She would never allow that.


    ¡°Why do you care about who I marry or not?¡± Qin Lang bellowed furiously.


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care if you marry someone else, but if it is her, I will.¡± Qin Man countered.


    She had not been paying attention for months and now Meng Ruya was trying to ruin her family. Did she really think that she, Qin Man, was weak?


    The eldest son of the Qin Family, namely Qin Lv¡¯s father, interrupted and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Ruya and Fu Hanzheng did have a rtionship, but that is all in the past, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°When did she have a rtionship with Fu Hanzheng? Ask Fu Hanzheng what rtionship he had with her.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    It was not the Qin Family¡¯s fault that they were not as good as the Fu Family, it was just that all the men of the Qin Family had problems with their eyes.


    ¡°There was nothing between her and Fu Hanzheng, so it is better that she is innocent, right?¡± Mrs. Qin said.


    Qin Man felt her forehead, feeling that she was going to explode.


    ¡°She is not a kind-hearted person and you are all fooled by her appearance.¡±


    They had no idea how Meng Ruya targeted Weiwei at the Fu Family or how she tried to ruin Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rtionship. But when they saw her pretending to be gentle and kind, they were all convinced.


    ¡°I think you are the one with bad intentions!¡± Qin Lang looked at Qin Man coldly and reprimanded her. ¡°You make her sound so horrible for no reason. Did she offend you?¡±


    Qin Man massaged her temples. Her second brother was blind beyond help.


    ¡°Sure, you want to marry her, right? But only unless I stop breathing in this Qin Family.¡±


    She had no control over what Meng Ruya did in the Fu Family.


    But if she wanted to bring harm to the Qin Family, she would not be polite.

 Chapter 1495 - Brainwashed?

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Brainwashed?</h4>


    Qin Lang red fiercely at his stubborn sister and left the living room, returning to his own room.


    Seeing her second son leaving, Mrs. Qin said to Qin Man.


    ¡°Little Man, your second brother has loved you the most since you were little, can¡¯t you be more considerate?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about him, I wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Qin Man said.


    Her parents only had her two brothers and her. Her father had a stroke in his early years and his two brothers took great care of her.


    But it was also because of this reason that she could not let Meng Ruya, that evil person, harm her second brother.


    ¡°Ruya is gentle and attentive, and it is rare that your second brother likes her too, why must you object?¡± Mrs. Qin sighed, not understanding what was going on.


    Qin Man massaged her eyebrows. Meng Ruya was always good at pleasing the elders. Mrs. Fu had been so convinced by her that she wanted Meng Ruya to be with Fu Hanzheng.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng was not interested in her and ended up being with Weiwei.


    Seeing that she could not enter the Fu Family, Meng Ruya turned to their home.


    Also, she must have had this intention before. While she was pleasing the Fu Family, she was also pleasing their family. If she lost her chance with the Fu Family, she would have a spare tire.


    She hated this kind of woman who looked gentle and kind on the surface but was full of tricks on the inside. She could do whatever she wanted, but if she wanted to enter the Qin Family, she would have to kill her first.


    ¡°Mom, brother, you have been fooled by her appearance. Why don¡¯t you ask what she is like from the Fu Family?¡±


    ¡°We all know that she used to court Fu Hanzheng, but it is not her fault that things didn¡¯t go well. You courted Fu Hanzheng before too, and now she and your brother have fallen for each other. We have been worried about your brother¡¯s marriage for so many years already.¡± Mrs. Qin tried to persuade her.


    Their eldest son was already so old and their second son¡¯s fianc¨¦e had passed away in a car ident, so they had given up on them getting married. They had been very worried all these years.


    It was not easy for him to find someone he liked, and Meng Ruya knew everything about him, so of course they would support her.


    Qin Man was annoyed. It seemed that her family had been brainwashed.


    ¡°Even if you are in a hurry, you can¡¯t be so desperate.¡±


    ¡°It iste, apologize to your second brother tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Qin did not n to consider Qin Man¡¯s opinion.


    Qin Man nced at Qin Lv. ¡°You know Meng Ruya well. Talk with your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Well... I am not sure either.¡± Qin Lv chose to stay neutral at his father¡¯s suggestion.


    Also, he had little contact with Meng Ruya and he was not sure about her personality.


    ¡°Damn, all of you must have been brainwashed by Meng Ruya.¡± Qin Man gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Little Man!¡± Mrs. Qin¡¯s face sank and she said seriously, ¡°Your two brothers have been very busy with work these past few years when you were abroad. Luckily, Ruya oftenes to take care of us. You are being too much.¡±


    ¡°Ha, it is so difficult for her. When she is pleasing the elders of the Fu Family, she still has to care about you.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    After Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng got together, she had made many small moves and even tried to use her to ruin Fu Hanzheng and Weiwei¡¯s rtionship. She had seen everything.


    Although these things were not evil, they were definitely evil intentioned.


    She would not allow such a person to enter the Qin Family and cause trouble at her home.

 Chapter 1496 - My Wife Will Be Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1496: My Wife Will Be Angry</h4>


    For the entire night, the Qin Family was in a mess because of Qin Man and Meng Ruya.


    Qin Man was so annoyed that she could not sleep the entire night. The following day, she took half a day off and went straight to the headquarters of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    After the meeting with Fu Shiqin, Xu Qian said as he walked out of the meeting room, ¡°Boss, Miss Qin Man is here.¡±


    Before Fu Hanzheng could react, Fu Shiqin mumbled, ¡°Is she so free these days,ing to our ce during working hours?¡±


    Out of curiosity, he followed him to his brother¡¯s office.


    ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is so leisurely, why are you visiting me during work hours?¡±


    Qin Man was toozy to talk with them, so she said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°I need your help with something.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°Business or personal?¡±


    ¡°Private matter,¡± Qin Man said.


    Fu Hanzheng turned her down instantly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you what it is yet,¡± Qin Man said.


    Fu Hanzheng sat at the desk and leafed through the files Xu Qian had delivered to him.


    ¡°My wife will be upset if I help anyone other than her.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei is not as stingy as you.¡± Qin Man snapped.


    However, Fu Hanzheng still turned her down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Man got so annoyed. She was just here asking them for help and now he was showing off his love.


    Fu Shiqin was used to it, but he was curious why Qin Man needed their help.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, what can¡¯t you do yourself?¡±


    ¡°It is not that I can¡¯t do it, it is just that it is not convenient for me to do this,¡± Qin Man said.


    She had not been in the country for years and had been busy with work after she returned home, so she wanted to investigate Meng Ruya and the Meng Family, so that her family could give up on Meng Ruya and not allow her to marry into the Qin Family.


    But if she asked her family¡¯s intelligencework to do it, her mother and second brother would definitely know about it.


    In that case, even if something was found, they would not believe her.


    So she had to ask them for help.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Shiqin asked curiously.


    Qin Man thought for a while. Even if Fu Hanzheng did not help, she could still ask Second Brother.


    Although he was not the one in charge of the Fu Family, he was still the second-inmand and he could make a decision about investigating someone.


    Qin Man looked at Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°Help me find out everything about Meng Ruya and the Meng Family, especially the shameful things they¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Meng Ruya?¡± Fu Shiqin raised his eyebrows and asked in astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your cousin? How did she offend you?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t marry into the Fu Family, but now she wants to sleep with my brother,¡± Qin Man said angrily.


    Fu Shiqin burst intoughter but was stopped by Qin Man¡¯s re.


    ¡°Oh, I heard about this, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    ¡°My mother and my brother seem to have been brainwashed by her. They all think that she is gentle and kind-hearted and suitable to be Mrs. Qin; it¡¯s just like how she used to persuade and pamper your mother.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your second brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e die? All these years he has never thought about getting married but now that he wants to marry Meng Ruya, he must have truly fallen for her. Is it really appropriate for you to break them up?¡± Fu Shiqin teased with a suppressed smile.


    Actually, Meng Ruya was indeed very good at pleasing people. Apart from his brother, everyone in the family had been quite satisfied with her.


    It was not until Sister-inw appeared that they gradually recognized her true face.


    But he had not expected that after failing at overeating his brother, she would turn to Qin Man¡¯s second brother.


    Also, they were even talking about marriage now.

 Chapter 1497 - Not Suitable

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Not Suitable</h4>


    Hearing his gloating tone, Qin Man red at him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your second brother has no problem with it, but if you ruin it, the family will definitely not be harmonious.¡± Fu Shiqin exined with a smile.


    However, Meng Ruya was very capable this time. She had dealt with the elders of the Qin Family and the second eldest son of the Qin Family.


    She had failed to deal with his brother before, so it was useless to continue trying to please his parents.


    But now that she had taken care of the Qin Family, there was only Qin Man left opposing her, so she had a great chance of bing Mrs. Qin.


    Qin Lang was in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and it was the promotion period, so she would be the wife of an official.


    Qin Lang was a very smart man when it came to diplomacy, but he was not very smart when it came to picking women.


    ¡°That is because they were fooled by her fake gentleness. They are blind, but I am not blind.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Meng Ruya is only a little fake and vain. She hasn¡¯t actually done anything wrong. Also, your second brother is the one marrying her, not you. Why must you separate them?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was very open-minded. Her second brother liked her and yet she was trying to break them up. What was the grudge?


    ¡°Hey, Second Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Qin Man raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Shiqin surrendered and said, ¡°Sister Qin Man, it is not right for us to get involved in your family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    This was a matter that the elders of the Qin Family had agreed upon and Qin Lang was also interested in Meng Ruya. If they helped her ruin it, wouldn¡¯t they be offending others?


    ¡°So you are not helping me?¡± Qin Man asked.


    If she could find someone else, she wouldn¡¯t havee and begged them.


    ¡°No.¡± Fu Shiqin shook his head.


    Although he did not like Meng Ruya either, Qin Lang and her had fallen for each other, so it was not right for them to cause trouble.


    If Qin Man caused trouble herself, it was fine because she was a member of the Qin Family after all, but if outsiders like them were involved, they would be enemies.


    Also, they were very busy now and they had no time to get involved with their family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Just take it that I am begging you, alright?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her and focused on his work.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his brother and cursed himself for being curious. Heughed dryly.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, we really can¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to watch this woman ruin my family?¡± Qin Man gritted her teeth and asked.


    Seeing that she was not giving up, Fu Shiqin tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, you don¡¯t like her, but your family and your second brother do. Your second brother has not thought of getting married for so many years, and now he wants to marry her. If you break them up, your brother will never get married. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It is better to stay single forever than to marry such a person,¡± Qin Man said angrily.


    Anyway, she could not tolerate such a person entering the Qin Family.


    ¡°But your second brother likes her.¡± Fu Shiqin spread out his hands and said, ¡°The key lies with your second brother. If your second brother likes her, no one can stop him. But if your second brother doesn¡¯t like her, no one can force Meng Ruya to him. This is a reference to my brother.¡±


    ¡°I just asked you to check something, so I can break up the couple. Why are you so avoidant?¡± Qin Man asked anxiously.


    This matter could not be investigated by the Qin Family, but it could not be left to a random outsider who could not be trusted.


    So she had to ask them for help.


    But Fu Hanzheng only showed off his love to her and Fu Shiqin kept turning her down, making her feel helpless.

 Chapter 1498 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Embarrassment</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s too messy,¡± Fu Shiqin said without hesitation.


    They couldn¡¯t participate in the private affairs of the Qin Family.


    Qin Man pointed at them. ¡°Okay, you won¡¯t help me, right? If I can¡¯t think of a way to stop her from marrying into the Qin Family. My surname is no longer Qin.¡±


    Having said these words, she left Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office.


    Seeing her leaving, Fu Shiqin sighed.


    ¡°It is a good thing that you did not like Meng Ruya.¡±


    Meng Ruya loved a person because of their money, status and good looks, followed by everything else.


    She had wanted to marry into the Fu Family and be the Mrs. Fu of the richest family.


    Fortunately, his brother had never taken her seriously.


    In the end, his brother and sister-inw got together and Meng Ruya could not separate them. In the end, his brother transferred her out of Fu¡¯s Enterprise and his mother forbade her from entering the Fu Family.


    It was hopeless for her to marry into the Fu Family, so she went to the Qin Family without saying a word.


    Meng Ruya was not a very nice person, but she was indeed good at pleasing the elders. His parents had been so pleased by her years ago.


    Therefore, it was not hard to imagine how much the elders of the Qin Family liked her.


    The elders liked her and the second son of the Qin Family liked her too. No matter how much Qin Man objected to it, it was impossible to change it.


    ¡°Do you have too little work to do?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    ¡°I am going back to work now.¡±


    Hearing his brother¡¯s weird tone, Fu Shiqin instantly snuck back to his office.


    Qin Man left Fu¡¯s Enterprise, went back to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and had two important meetings. After work, she met a private detective.


    After discussing the price with the man, she drove home.


    When she returned home, Meng Ruya was here again, cooking with Mrs. Qin in the kitchen. The happy atmosphere made her realize that Meng Ruya was seen as a member of the Qin Family and she, the daughter of the Qin Family, was seen as unnecessary.


    ¡°Cousin, you are back. Aunt and I made your favorite soup.¡± Meng Ruya smiled when she saw her.


    Qin Man tossed her bag onto the sofa. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t I even have a good meal?¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Mrs. Qin said with a dark expression.


    ¡°Her being here affects my appetite.¡± Qin Man looked at Meng Ruya who was pretending to be nice and suppressed her anger.


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips and stayed silent for a few seconds. Then she removed her apron and said, ¡°Aunt, I just thought of something. You can eat now, I am leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Why should you leave? You have been helping us for so long, let¡¯s eat dinner first.¡± Mrs. Qin took hold of Meng Ruya and said to Qin Man, ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you have no appetite.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I better go home. I really have something to do.¡± Meng Ruya looked like she was going to cry because of Qin Man.


    The more she behaved like this, the more Mrs. Qin detained her and lectured Qin Man.


    Qin Man gritted her teeth and approached Meng Ruya when Mrs. Qin left.


    ¡°Meng, I know what you are like.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about?¡± Meng Ruya looked at her innocently.


    Qin Man sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. Leave before I get angry.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t know what has displeased you, but Second Brother and I are sincere,¡± Meng Ruya said sincerely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat Fu Hanzheng sincerely too? You are so sincere.¡± Qin Man snorted. If she had been able to marry into the Fu Family, she would not have given up on Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1499 - Green Tea and Look

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Green Tea and Look</h4>


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips and was speechless. Her eyes turned red and she started to cry.


    ¡°Cousin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be weak and pitiful in front of me, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Qin Man snapped.


    Her mother and second brother had been coaxed by her gentle and weak style, but she hated it the most.


    When Qin Lang returned from work, he came into the kitchen and saw his sister¡¯s arrogant look. He saw that Meng Ruya had reddened eyes, and pulled her behind his back.


    ¡°Qin Man, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, we were just talking.¡±


    Qin Man shrugged and went into the dining room to eat.


    Qin Lang consoled Meng Ruya and took her into the dining room, sitting far away from Qin Man.


    And then he gave her a velvet box in front of Qin Man.


    ¡°This is a custom-made watch that I saw you likedst time.¡±


    Meng Ruya looked at the luxurious diamond watch and smiled in astonishment.


    ¡°This is too expensive.¡±


    Qin Lang took the watch and was about to put it on when Meng Ruya withdrew her hand and turned him down.


    Finally, Qin Lang forced her to put it on.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is expensive or not, as long as you like it.¡±


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother.¡±


    Then she epted the diamond watch.


    The servants delivered the food one by one and Mrs. Qin and Qin Lv¡¯s family of three came to the table.


    ¡°Madam, Master, Second Master, what would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°It is rare that you are here, open a bottle of red wine,¡± Qin Lv¡¯s father said with a smile.


    Qin Lang said, ¡°Just give me the fruit juice, I need to drive you back.¡±


    What he meant was that he was going to drive Meng Ruya hometer.


    Qin Man chewed on the food in her mouth and asked, ¡°Is there any green tea at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you want Biluochun or Liu¡¯an melon slices?¡± the servant asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a cup of Biluochun tea for Miss. Meng. The green tea suits her best.¡± Qin Man sneered.


    Hearing her words, the servant went downstairs and made a cup of Biluochun and brought it to Meng Ruya.


    Mrs. Qin thought that her daughter had changed and epted Meng Ruya, so she started to show some goodwill.


    Her daughter had thought it through and apologized to Meng Ruya through the tea.


    ¡°This is the new tea we have at home today. Since it is from Xiao Man, try it.¡±


    But Meng Ruya did not look that happy.


    She knew clearly that Qin Man was not apologizing to her, but cursing her.


    Qin Lang had just given her the diamond watch when Qin Man had turned around and asked someone to make her a cup of green tea. She even said that the green tea was verypatible with her, so she was indirectly cursing her for being a green tea b*tch.


    However, Qin Lang and Mrs. Qin did not know what she meant and thought that she was being nice.


    Therefore, no matter how displeased she was, she still had to drink the tea.


    Qin Man sneered. So she did not want to leave?


    Fine! She had all kinds of methods to deal with her, so she would take her time.


    Meng Ruya was angry, but in order to maintain the gentle image in front of Qin Lang and the elders of the Qin Family, she had to tolerate Qin Man¡¯s sneering.


    She just could not understand why she was so against her and her second brother when she and Qin Man had no grudge against each other.


    Fu Hanzheng had been taken away by Mu Weiwei, so Mrs. Fu was no longer avable.


    The remaining two brothers of the Fu Family were not her cup of tea either.


    Although the Qin Family was not as wealthy as the Fu Family, Qin Lang¡¯s career was going well and the Qin Family was very wealthy, so being Mrs. Qin was not that bad.

 Chapter 1500 - Loyal and Adorable Boy

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Loyal and Adorable Boy</h4>


    At vi seven.


    Qin Lang and Meng Ruya became the gossip at Fu Shiqin¡¯s dining table, and Fu Shiyi gasped in astonishment.


    ¡°Meng Ruya is indeed good at seducing men.¡±


    ¡°Luckily our brother was chaste and did not fall for her charms.¡± Fu Shiqin praised his brother.


    Fu Shiyi took a sip of red wine and continued to gossip.


    ¡°In the eyes of the elders, Meng Ruya is the type of daughter-inw they like the most. No wonder so many people from the Qin Family are brainwashed.¡±


    ¡°It is different from our situation this time . Qin Lang has fallen for it too, and now only Qin Man is objecting.¡± Fu Shiqin sighed.


    ¡°If Qin Lang is willing, why is Qin Man objecting? Isn¡¯t that too much work?¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled.


    Fu Shiqin took a bite of a chicken wing and continued to gossip.


    ¡°With Third Miss Qin¡¯sbat ability, Qin Lang and Meng Ruya will suffer.¡±


    Qin Man was hot-tempered and would not stop until she reached her goal.


    Unless Qin Lang and Meng Ruya truly loved each other to death, she would definitely ruin everything.


    They talked excitedly.


    ¡°It seems that Meng Ruya went to the Qin Family again today. The Qin Family must be very lively now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I am so curious about what happened between Qin Man and Meng Ruya.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei had never participated in the gossip.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had been talking for a long time before they realized that their brother and sister-inw were not talking. So they asked curiously, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you think anything about this?¡±


    When she first came to the Fu Family, Meng Ruya had harmed her many times.


    After she got together with his brother, Meng Ruya had been causing trouble everywhere. Why did she not have any reaction when she heard the news?


    ¡°I am not as gossipy as you.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    She could not even find time to worry about herself and her two children, so why would she have the time to care about these unimportant people?


    ¡°She bullied you before,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°I took revenge.¡± Gu Weiwei shrugged.


    Meng Ruya was not a bad person, but neither was she a good person or a kind person. It was good that she had nothing to do with the Fu Family now.


    As for what she and the Qin Family wanted to do, it was their family¡¯s business and not theirs.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. His sister-inw cared about nothing apart from his brother and the two children.


    ¡°But you did not help Qin Man, did you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    This was the Qin Family¡¯s family matter after all, and it was not good for them to get involved.


    ¡°Of course not, our brother said that he doesn¡¯t help anyone else apart from you,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and threw a look at the man who was eating in silence.


    ¡°Oh my, so obedient?¡±


    ¡°Obedient?!¡± Fu Shiyi almost choked.


    Only sister-inw would dare to describe his brother as obedient.


    However, his brother cooperatively replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why am I still so sad when I am not single?¡± Fu Shiyi came back to himself and sighed at Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin said nothing. He, as a single man, was suffering even more.


    His brother was as cunning as a fox in the business world and as fierce as a wolf. However, the moment he came home and stood in front of his sister-inw, he instantly looked like a loyal and loving little boy.

 Chapter 1501 - Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Jealous?</h4>


    However, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were still smiling at each other as if no one was around.


    ¡°So boring, I can¡¯t even be jealous.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t be jealous?¡±


    In order not to cause any misunderstandings in their rtionship, he had always stopped the opposite sex from getting too close to him, yet she was still saying that she didn¡¯t get the opportunity to be jealous?


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and teased him.


    ¡°I eat too much sweet stuff and sometimes I want to eat something sour too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said seriously, ¡°Then you will be disappointed. You will never be jealous in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please.¡± Fu Shiqin begged him. They were showing off their love everywhere.


    Even though he was no longer single, he still felt so thirsty.


    ¡°You asked for it. You already have a girlfriend, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei nced at them.


    ¡°Dongdong haspetitions in these next two days and she is training.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed and said, ¡°But we just video-chatted before dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Where is your girlfriend Ling Jiao? I haven¡¯t seen you mentioning her these days. Did you have a fight?¡±


    ¡°She is currently working abroad,¡± Fu Shiqin said casually.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you visit her at work or call her? Your girlfriend must be fake.¡± Fu Shiyiined instantly.


    Fu Shiqin squinted at him guiltily.


    ¡°Do you think that I have as much time as you do and so little work to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to squeeze in work. Every day that I don¡¯t see Dongdong feels like a year, and also you are not in a hurry with work at all,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    If Ding Dongdong had not forbidden him from disturbing her training, he would have apanied her there.


    ¡°I am not in a hurry? I am in a hurry!¡± Fu Shiqin countered.


    He had been so busy with work these days that he had forgotten that he had a ¡®girlfriend¡¯.


    ¡°I just think that you look single even though you are in a rtionship,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin gritted his teeth and said nothing more.


    He had performed so well with Ling Jiao, why was he still seen as single?


    After dinner, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi carried the two children to the spacious living room to practice crawling.


    Youyou and Tiantian had been crawling these past two days, but after a few tries, they would sit down or lie down on the cushion.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were also helping the two children to crawl.


    However, when Tiantian saw the two uncles crawling past her, she chuckled and refused to crawl away.


    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng found it very funny as they looked at the four of them.


    Fu Shiqin got tired of crawling, so he sat down on the floor and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Brother, you should be the one teaching the children how to crawl and walk.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two having fun?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Also, she just could not imagine what it would be like for Fu Hanzheng, who was so cold and arrogant, to be teaching children how to crawl on the ground.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin demonstrated several times, but in the end, it was Youyou who helped them.


    Seeing her brother leaving, Tiantian followed.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin both screamed when they saw the two chubby twins crawling on the floor.


    Gu Weiwei was also very happy. Although she had two children and had been limited to this family space for 24 hours a day, seeing the two babies growing day by day made her proud and satisfied.

 Chapter 1502 - Early Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Early Teaching</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin would lose track of time when they were together with the children.


    It was not until Gu Weiwei urged them repeatedly that it was time for the two children to sleep that they said goodnight to their nephew and niece and returned to He Chi¡¯s.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng took one each and went to bathe them.


    The two little ones were ying with the water in the bathtub, sshing it all over themselves.


    ¡°Oh yes, the grandparents said that they are bringing the children to the morning school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be going at such a young age?¡± Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    Gu Weiwei said as she washed the child, ¡°They can attend morning sses after six months. Even if they are with us at home, they still need to interact with other children.¡±


    ¡°You are going too?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have learnt some disguising skills from Yuan Meng.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and did not object any more. The children were always at home and they should interact with children of the same age.


    ¡°Then be careful, call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up her washed daughter, wiped off the water stains and got dressed.


    Fu Hanzheng took care of his son, wiped the boy¡¯s hair and body and put on the pajamas for him.


    The two little buns were very punctual. They took a bath and went to bed, and after ying in bed for more than ten minutes, they fell asleep.


    Gu Weiwei covered them with the nket and went back to the master bedroom next door.


    The following day, Fu Hanzheng helped the two children eat breakfast and left for thepany.


    Gu Weiwei had just finished breakfast when Mrs. Fu called and confirmed the time of departure.


    Since she was closer to the morning education center, she decided to meet her there.


    Before she left the house, she had put on a disguise and darkened her skin color. She had also drawn a few small moles on her face and put on a pair of ck-framed sses. After making sure that she looked unremarkable, she packed up the two children¡¯s things and was about to leave.


    Since she was driving, she brought a nurse with her to take care of the children.


    Although she had left hometer than Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying, she still brought the children straight to the morning education center because of the distance.


    The two little buns, who normally only visited the vi park, were very excited the moment they went out.


    The teacher from the morning education center came to see them. Seeing that the two children were interested in the game area, Weiwei said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when grandma arrives.¡±


    Mrs. Fu had found this ce and said that it was opened by someone she knew, so it was better to wait for her.


    She and the nurse carried the children to the gaming area. There were many babies around one to three years old in the gaming area, and Youyou and Tiantian were undoubtedly the most eye-catching twins.


    The two little fellows were ying excitedly in the game area or staring at the other children curiously.


    The nursery teacher turned to Weiwei and said, ¡°Madam, I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    The nursery teacher left the game area and went to find the bathroom.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone rang and she answered a call.


    ¡°Aunt, we are here.¡±


    ¡°We are here too, we have parked the car and are walking over,¡± Mrs. Fu said and asked, ¡°Where are Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°They like it here and are having fun in the game area.¡± Gu Weiwei did not know whether tough or cry at the sight of her daughter who was trying to crawl away again.


    ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡± Mrs. Fu hung up in a hurry.


    Gu Weiwei had just ended the call and was about to put down the phone when a three-year-old boy ran past her like the wind and tripped Tiantian.

 Chapter 1503 - The Trouble at the Early School

    <h4>Chapter 1503: The Trouble at the Early School</h4>


    The girl had never fallen before, so she started to cry.


    The boy also fell and cried on the floor.


    With Youyou in one arm, Gu Weiwei put Youyou down and carried her daughter, checking if Tiantian was injured.


    It was only then that she realized that Tiantian¡¯s left hand waspletely red. It was obvious that she had been stepped on. Her face was a bit red and she was also frightened, so she could not stop crying.


    Her daughter was crying so hard that Youyou, who was sitting by her feet, started to cry too.


    Gu Weiwei could not appease the two of them alone, so she looked around for the nurse.


    But the nurse was not back yet.


    Tiantian cried so hard that tears kept flowing out of her eyes. Her son was also crying harder and harder, so she could not care about anything else.


    Tiantian was just in the middle of crying when the little boy¡¯s grandma and mother came over and picked up their child.


    Without saying anything more, the grandma said to Gu Weiwei, who was trying to coax the child, ¡°What are you thinking about, harming my grandson?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the woman who was talking. ¡°Your grandson tripped my daughter, didn¡¯t you see that?¡±


    The younger daughter had not been injured since she was born. Her hands were stepped on and her head was kicked. She was crying terribly now.


    Seeing this, the teacher came over and helped to carry Youyou, who was crying on the floor.


    ¡°Little boy, look at you, you have made such a cute little girl cry. A man should apologize when he has done something wrong. Apologize to this little girl, alright?¡±


    She had seen clearly that the boy had tripped the girl because he was running around in the game area.


    Children tended to bump into each other when they were together, but it was necessary to apologize if they had done something wrong. The families here were either wealthy or noble.


    If the two families got into trouble because of the child, it would not be good for the morning education center.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± The little boy¡¯s grandma stiffened her neck and pointed at Gu Weiwei. ¡°She was the one who did not watch her well, so my grandson fell. She should be the one apologizing.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was too focused on the two children to argue with her. Instead, she asked the teacher of the morning school, ¡°Is there a doctor? The child¡¯s hands are a bit red and her head is injured too.¡±


    The child was still too young. This wound might not be a big deal to adults, but it was a great deal of pain for the child.


    Especially Tiantian, who could cry for days after getting a vination.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The teacher helped to carry Youyou as she said to the doctor, ¡°Doctor Li, over here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at the two children who were crying non-stop and her eyes turned red. She carried the children and was about to ask the doctor to check if they were seriously injured.


    But the moment the doctor arrived, the little boy¡¯s grandma asked the doctor to check her child first, ¡°Doctor, please take a look at my grandson. He has fallen and his bones are injured.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. He, can you please let the doctor take care of this girl first?¡± The teacher from the morning teaching center was furious and red at the unreasonable olddy.


    But the other party did not take the words of a teacher from the morning education center seriously and said in a very rude way, ¡°My grandson is the only heir of the third generation. If he is injured, none of you can take responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 1504 - The Trouble at the Early School 2

    <h4>Chapter 1504: The Trouble at the Early School 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked down at her daughter¡¯s hands and then at her son who was sobbing in the arms of the teacher; she was not in the mood to argue with anyone.


    ¡°Mrs. He, right? If anything happens to my daughter, you won¡¯t be able to take responsibility.¡±


    Mrs. He threw a disdainful look at her and wrote a cheque for 100,000 yuan.


    ¡°Here, 100,000 yuan should be enough for a new hand, let alone for your daughter¡¯s hand.


    Can you ask the doctor to check my grandson first?¡±


    Without looking at the cheque, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°I think we should save this cheque for your grandson.¡±


    Originally, as long as the child was not seriously injured, she would not be too harsh when the other party sincerely apologized.


    But the other party did not apologize and even stopped the doctor from checking Tiantian¡¯s injuries, even throwing a check of 100,000 yuan at her.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you cursing my grandson?¡± Mrs. He was furious.


    Instead of arguing with her, Gu Weiwei said to the teacher who was holding Youyou next to her, ¡°Please hold the child there for me.¡±


    The two children had been frightened, and if she continued to argue with this woman, her children would be even more frightened.


    Therefore, she decided to wait for Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying to arrive and check on the children before taking revenge.


    ¡°Hang on, don¡¯t leave. If my grandson falls somewhere, you will have to take responsibility.¡± The Old Lady argued unreasonably.


    She had not intended to mention this, but since the other party had cursed her grandson, of course she could not let her off easily.


    Youyou had just stopped crying when the olddy bellowed at him.


    Gu Weiwei was furious, but she did not argue with her because of the children.


    ¡°I am not leaving, I am just waiting for the children¡¯s grandparents to arrive.¡±


    ¡°It is useless for you to leave. As long as the He Family wants to find you, they can find you no matter where you hide in the capital.¡±


    Having said these words, the Old Lady urged the doctor to check her grandson.


    The doctor checked and found that the boy¡¯s mouth was bleeding because of the lollipop.


    ¡°The candy scratched his mouth, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°He is bleeding, how can you say that he is fine?¡± The grandma looked at the blood on the corner of her grandson¡¯s lips and turned to Gu Weiwei who was holding her daughter. ¡°My grandson is injured because of your daughter, what should we do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took her daughter¡¯s head into her arms and said to the doctor, not wanting her to see such an annoying face, ¡°Please check the child¡¯s hand and chin.¡±


    The doctor checked Tiantian¡¯s five knuckles and chin.


    ¡°It seems that she is not seriously injured but we should be careful, we can take the child to do a scan. After all, she is still young and her knuckles and bones have not fully developed.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei got even more anxious. At that moment the nursery teacher returned.


    ¡°Carry Youyou, we are going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? My grandson¡¯s mouth is bleeding because of your daughter, and you want to leave without apologizing orpensating. Which family are you from? You don¡¯t know the rules?¡± Mrs. He felt sorry for her grandson, who was a sole heir of three generations and did not care about anyone else¡¯s injured daughter.


    Gu Weiwei felt sorry for the two crying children and was not in the mood to argue with her.


    But the other party did not relent and asked her to apologize.


    ¡°What is going on? Tiantian?¡±


    The moment Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying came out of the elevator, they heard the sound of a child crying. It sounded like the sound of their precious granddaughter, and they almost ran all the way over.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu?!¡± Some parents recognized Mrs. Fu who came over in a hurry.

 Chapter 1505 - Granddaughter of the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Granddaughter of the Fu Family</h4>


    She first recognized Mrs. Fu and then saw Fu Shengying who came with Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Mr. Fu?!¡±


    Mrs. Fu had no time to care about anything else. She rushed over and tossed the expensive Hermes tinum Package onto the ground before taking Youyou from the nursery teacher¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What is it? Weren¡¯t you fine on the phone?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with Tiantian? Why is she crying so hard?¡± Fu Shengying came over and looked at his granddaughter who was crying in Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms.


    Seeing theming, Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Tiantian¡¯s hand was stepped on, I don¡¯t know if her bones are injured. I will take her to the hospital for a scan.¡±


    ¡°So serious?¡± Mrs. Fu was so frightened that her face changed.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shengying made a call.


    ¡°We are not far from He Chi, so let¡¯s go there now, I will call him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and walked towards the elevator with her daughter in arms. She said to Fu Shengying after a few steps, ¡°Mrs. He said that Tiantian tripped and injured her grandson, so she wants us to apologize andpensate her. You can deal with this first.¡±


    She was not in the mood to argue with this annoying child¡¯s grandma, but she believed that the child¡¯s grandfather would definitely deal with it well.


    Fu Shengying could guess what had happened, so he nced at Mrs. He and the crying boy.


    ¡°Go to the hospital first, I will apologize to her.¡±


    His granddaughter had her hand injured by someone and the other party said that Tiantian had tripped her grandson.


    Tiantian was only seven months old, how could she trip someone? It was just a stupid child running around and stepping on Tiantian¡¯s hand that caused him to fall. His grandma was also making a fuss here, scaring the two children.


    With her daughter in her arms, and Youyou in Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms, the nursery teacher ran ahead with the baby bag and Mrs. Fu¡¯s bag to press the elevator.


    The three of them went downstairs and Gu Weiwei ced the child in the safety seat, left Mrs. Fu and the nurse to take care of the twins and started the car.


    As they were rushing to the hospital, Fu Shengying, who was at the morning education center, had already shocked everyone.


    ¡°Let me take a look at the CCTV here.¡±


    The responsible contact of the morning training center came over with the tablet and yed the video.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei hanging up the phone, Fu Shengying saw the little boy running towards them. He stepped on Tiantian who was ying and kicked her chin, causing him to fall too.


    Then it was Mrs. He who stopped the doctor from checking Tiantian¡¯s injuries and made a fuss that made Youyou cry.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two crying children and found that they were getting more and more frustrated.


    The two children had always been spoiled by the entire family and Tiantian was the only princess of the Fu Family. She had never been wronged like this.


    He saw Gu Weiwei leaving with the child and how she was stopped by the other party. If they had not arrived when they did, they would not have been able to see the children crying.


    ¡°You wantpensation, right? How much do you want to pay for your grandson¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°Your granddaughter is not injured or bleeding, and my grandson is bleeding from his mouth. Why are you threatening me instead of apologizing?¡± Mrs. He had juste to the capital from another city and she obviously did not know Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    When she heard that the other party wanted her grandson¡¯s leg, she did not show any mercy.


    ¡°One finger of my granddaughter is more precious than your grandson¡¯s, and he stepped on one of her hands.¡± Fu Shengying looked cold and intimidating.


    ¡°That girl was blind enough to get in the way, why should you me my grandson?¡± Mrs. He countered.


    The other parents looked at the unreasonable olddy speechlessly.


    Was she crazy? Did she know whose granddaughter her grandson had stepped on? The granddaughter of the Fu Family, the richest family in Hua Land. How precious must she be?

 Chapter 1506 - Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Spoiled</h4>


    Fu Shengying looked at the arrogant old woman and asked coldly, ¡°Which He Family?¡±


    Mrs. He raised her chin and said, ¡°The Wei Family of Far East Enterprise are my close rtives.¡±


    The Far East Enterprise had been doing very well these past few years and the Wei Family was a very popr family in the capital city. The He Family and the Wei Family were close rtives and they had also turned the situation around.


    But Mrs. He was away from home all the time and she did not stay in the capital for long.


    Therefore, even though she had heard someone calling out Mrs. Fu and Mr. Fu, she still did not recognize who it was.


    Anyway, only the grandson of the third generation was important to her.


    The parents of the other children, who were watching the show, smiled happily. The Wei Family of Far East Enterprise was not even enough to keep check on the Fu Family, and a close rtive of the Wei Family was still challenging the Fu Family.


    If this olddy continued to cause trouble, not only the He Family, but also the Wei Family of Far East Enterprise would suffer.


    After all, judging from the nervous expressions of Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu, they loved their twin grandchildren deeply.


    But where did this grandson and granddaughtere from? Did any of the three masters of the Fu Family get married?


    Mrs. He¡¯s daughter-inw could tell that something was wrong, so she tugged at her mother-inw.


    ¡°Mom, forget it.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Your son is injured so badly, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± Mrs. He felt that if she let it go now, she would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Mom, they are from the Fu Family!¡± The daughter-inw reminded her with a small voice.


    ¡°So what if he is from the Fu Family? Our child is the only one from among the three generations. He can¡¯t be hurt!¡± Mrs. He said confidently.


    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Fu Family,¡± the daughter-inw said with a low voice.


    She had heard people talking about how they had provoked the Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and she wondered if they were stupid or brave.


    Fu Shengyingughed out of anger. So what if he was the only heir?


    The Fu Family had been looking forward to a girl for decades, but his three sons had no daughter. It was not easy for them to get a granddaughter, who had been spoiled rotten but ended up being bullied outside.


    He was the one who set up going to the morning teaching center today, and if Hanzheng knew about it, he would me his grandfather.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree to thepensation, then let your family make the decision. Or call the Wei Family.¡±


    Seeing that the other party was determined to fight them to the death, Mrs. He called her son and the Wei Family, saying that her grandson was bullied here.


    Within one hour, Mrs. Wei and her nephew arrived.


    ¡°How is the child? How badly is he injured?¡±


    Mrs. Wei was Wei Ziting¡¯s mother and her brother had been left with only one nephew. Now that his nephew had such a son, he was truly the only son of the He Family.


    Therefore, both the child¡¯s grandma and his uncle loved this child very much.


    The staff of the morning education center could not exin to the unreasonable Mrs. He, so they said straightforwardly in front of Mrs. Wei and her nephew, ¡°Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Fu brought the twins here to y in the game area and the child of the He Family was running around when he bumped into the girl. This is the child¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    After hearing what the responsible contact said, Mrs. Wei turned to Fu Shengying who was standing next to her, looking livid.


    ¡°President Fu?¡±


    Damn, they had not hurt the Fu Family¡¯s child, had they?

 Chapter 1507 - Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Grandson</h4>


    Although Mrs. Wei did not have much contact with the Fu Family, she had lived in the capital for so many years and she more or less recognized these wealthy families.


    Although Fu Shengying had retired from the Fu¡¯s Enterprise for many years and barely showed his face, she could tell that he was someone who used to run the Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Shengying did not stand on ceremony with him and said arrogantly, ¡°Your inw ran around here with her grandson and injured my granddaughter. The child is only seven months old and he stepped on her. If anything happens to her, you will die.¡±


    They had waited for so many years before bing grandparents.


    His granddaughter was lively and lovable. He had thought that since the child was a bit older, he should let them interact with children of the same age, so he invited them to this morning school.


    But now, something like this had happened.


    Seeing the two children crying so heartbrokenly, his heart was still aching.


    ¡°President Fu, there must be some misunderstanding. That child is only three years old, he can¡¯t have done it on purpose.¡± Mrs. Wei exined with a smile.


    Although she did not know where this grandson and granddaughter came from, since no one in the Fu Family was married, now that the Fu Family was ming them, they had to take responsibility.


    Mrs. He had wanted to ask Mrs. Wei and her son to back her up, but before she could care about her grandchild¡¯s injuries, she had already lowered her voice to the old man.


    The Wei Family was a famous family in the capital city and even they had to obey this man. Were the twins really that bad to deal with?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the child did it on purpose, but is it intentional for an adult to stop the doctor from checking my granddaughter?¡± Fu Shengying asked coldly.


    Mrs. Wei bit her lips and red at her sister-inw, Mrs. He, who was not far away. She was so regretful that she had brought her to the capital, as she had embarrassed herself.


    Since her brother left early, only her nephew was left, so she arranged for him to work at the Wei Family¡¯s Far East Enterprise. Luckily, he had been doing well these past few years.


    Now that they were married and had a child, she asked him to bring his wife to the capital.


    It was just that the child was spoiled by them, so she made an appointment with the teacher here, hoping that she could take the opportunity to raise the child well.


    But they had offended the Fu Family the moment they arrived.


    ¡°President Fu, how is your granddaughter?¡±


    Fu Shengying threw a cold look at Mrs. Wei. ¡°She has been sent to the hospital, just wait.¡±


    The child was seriously injured, so he decided how he was going to deal with this family.


    Mrs. Wei pursed her lips and prayed that she was not injured badly. Otherwise, not only would the He Family suffer, but the Wei Family would also be implicated.


    Her sister-inw had waited so many years for such a grandson, so she had spoiled him rotten. But no matter how precious her grandson was, he wasn¡¯t more precious than the Fu Family¡¯s child.


    It turned out that it was inevitable that children would bump into each other. If something happened, the adults would apologize sincerely and ask the child to be checked in time, so that the problem could be solved.


    But this ignorant woman, who only cared about her own grandson and did not care about the other child¡¯s life, had caused this mess.


    Mrs. He approached Mrs. Wei and whispered, ¡°Sister, it is just two children stumbling, why are they so stubborn?¡±


    Mrs. Wei was so angry that she almost crushed her teeth from gritting them so hard. ¡°Now you are saying that he doesn¡¯t want to let you go? If you had not been so persistent when the ident happened, this would not have happened.¡±


    She had thought that she was a pushover, so she had kept asking them forpensation.


    Seeing that the other party was not a simple person, she said that he was making a big fuss out of nothing and that he was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    It had not been easy for this sister-inw to bring up her son all these years, but she was indeed a very narrow-minded person.

 Chapter 1508 - The Fu Family’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 1508: The Fu Family¡¯s Home</h4>


    At the hospital, He Chi received Fu Shengying¡¯s call. Hearing that Tiantian was injured, he did not even finish the meeting and went to pick her up.


    After all, those two little buns were the apples of everyone¡¯s eyes. If they were not treated in time, the entire Fu Family would have to fight him.


    Luckily, the morning school was not far from the hospital, so Gu Weiwei¡¯s car arrived soon after he went downstairs.


    Youyou was no longer crying, and Tiantian was still sobbing with tears on her chubby face.


    Gu Weiwei parked the car, carried the Tiantian and went upstairs.


    After a simple examination, He Chi heard that someone had stepped on her hand, so he brought the child for another scan.


    Seeing the filming out, Mrs. Fu asked nervously, ¡°He Chi, how is Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the bones and joints are not injured,¡± He Chi said.


    ¡°Is her chin okay too?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°It is okay, the child is just frightened.¡± He Chi sized up Tiantian, who was holding Gu Weiwei¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Gu Weiwei sat down with the child in her arms and kissed the child¡¯s forehead.


    After being stepped on, and Mrs. He¡¯s continuous yelling, the two children were frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she is fine.¡±


    Mrs. Fu gave Youyou to the nurse and said apologetically, ¡°We were too careless to not have arranged everything properly.¡±


    It was her and the child¡¯s grandfather who had suggested going to the morning education center, but they had not expected that the child would encounter such a thing.


    ¡°As long as the child is fine.¡± Gu Weiwei forced a smile.


    Mrs. Fu looked at her and asked, ¡°Weiwei, are you alright?¡±


    When they arrived, they found the twins crying and wondered what had happened for them to be wailing so loudly.


    At that time, she was so focused on the two children that she did not ask her if she had suffered.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and sized up the frightened daughter in her arms.


    ¡°Tiantian is probably going to sleep soon, I will carry her hometer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Fu nodded and said, ¡°Watch over the child, I will call the child¡¯s grandfather. We must not let that b*tch off.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of her daughter¡¯s hands and kissed them, feeling very guilty.


    If she had not let her roam around and y, this would not have happened.


    Mrs. Fu went out and called Fu Shengying. ¡°The child has been checked, nothing serious. She was just frightened.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Fu Shengying let out a long sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Fu said that she was safe and then immediately followed up by saying, ¡°You can deal with that family yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go home with Weiwei and the children,¡± Fu Shengying said and then looked at Mrs. Wei and Mrs. He¡¯s family. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about thepensation.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, we are sorry about this matter. I will bring them to apologize to Mrs. Fu and the two children tomorrow. As for thepensation, we will do as you say.¡± Mrs. Wei sounded very sincere.


    Fu Shengying looked serious and cold. ¡°There is no need to apologize orpensate. You will dirty the Fu Family¡¯s home and the eyes of the two children if youe to apologize.¡±


    ¡°What does President Fu mean?¡± Mrs. Wei asked.


    If they did not apologize orpensate, it would not be so easy.


    ¡°I want their family to leave the capital with this child forever,¡± Fu Shengying said coldly.


    ¡°Leaving the capital?¡± Mrs. He was not convinced and said, ¡°It was just two children who had a bump and your granddaughter was not injured. Is there a need to ostracize so many people?¡±


    Her son had just gained a foothold in the capital and thepany was prospering. If they left the capital now, everything would be ruined.

 Chapter 1509 - Please Don’t Do It

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Please Don¡¯t Do It</h4>


    Fu Shengying nced at her coldly when he heard that she still had something to say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°President Fu, I will arrange for them to leave the capital as soon as possible.¡±


    Instead of defending them, Mrs. Wei agreed to his request.


    They were in the wrong. Luckily, the child was not injured, otherwise they would not have been able to leave the capital so easily.


    It was possible that the He Family¡¯s child would lose one leg.


    ¡°Sister, this is too much! We have juste to the capital and He Xu¡¯spany has just gotten on track. If we leave the capital, we will have nothing left.¡± Mrs. He approached and protested to Mrs. Wei agitatedly.


    Her son had worked so hard to get everything, how could it be ruined just because of one word from someone else?


    Mrs. Wei gritted her teeth, tugged at her sleeves and snapped.


    ¡°Just leave, don¡¯t bargain.¡±


    Fu Shengying was just pursuing the He Family, and if this went on, the Wei Family would be included too.


    It was definitely possible for Fu¡¯s Enterprise to make apany lose its position in Hua Land.


    Although she felt sorry for her brother and his family, she still had to think about the Wei Family.


    She did not want to ruin Far East Enterprise because of her.


    ¡°Sister, He Xu is the only man of the He Family, you can¡¯t watch someone ruin his career because of such a small matter.¡± Mrs. He grabbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s arm and begged with tears in her eyes.


    Mrs. Wei flung away her hands and said to her pale nephew, ¡°Still not leaving with your mother?¡±


    Mrs. He was not going to leave just like that. She struggled free from her son¡¯s hands and kneeled down by Fu Shengying¡¯s feet.


    ¡°President Fu, it is my. It has not been easy for my son and I to be an orphan and a widow, please let us go this time.


    My grandson hurt your granddaughter, so I apologize. I can be your servant, but please don¡¯t make things difficult for my son.¡± Mrs. He begged.


    ¡­


    Fu Shengying frowned and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I will ask you to leave tomorrow.¡±


    Having said these words, he left without hesitation.


    Seeing Fu Shengying leaving, Mrs. Wei said to her nephew and niece-inw, ¡°Be smart, take your mother home now, pack up and leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, can we only leave?¡± He Xu was still confused.


    ¡°You can leave of your own ord, because it is better than the Fu Family asking you to leave.¡± Mrs. Wei nced at Mrs. He and snorted. ¡°If you want to me someone, me your useless mother. I have told you repeatedly that the families here are either wealthy or noble and that you must not offend anyone. If it is beneficial for you to establish a good rtionship with someone, she is¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me, so be it. Stop making fun of me.¡± Mrs. He got up from the ground and said with teeth clenched, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that they can cover the entire capital with one hand.¡±


    Mrs. Wei sighed speechlessly. ¡°You can do whatever you want. I am going home.¡±


    Mrs. He was about to call the police when He Xu stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t do anything more. Are you trying to kill us?¡±


    He had been working in the capital for so many years and he knew better than anyone else how wealthy Fu¡¯s Enterprise was. They had hurt their precious granddaughter and it was already very kind of them to let them leave the capital.


    If the Old Lady continued to make a fuss, they would be in trouble.

 Chapter 1510 - Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Frightened</h4>


    Fu Shengying left the morning education center and rushed to the hospital.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin heard about the situation from Mrs. Fu and rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°How is she? How is Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°I told you that she was just frightened,¡± He Chi could not stand his noise and said.


    ¡°Where is he? Is she still at the hospital?¡± Fu Shiqin asked anxiously.


    Mrs. Fu said with a sunken expression, ¡°The two children have just fallen asleep inside, and you want to wake them up?¡±


    Fu Shiqin instantly shut up.


    He was about to follow his brother into the ward when Mrs. Fu stopped him.


    Fu Hanzheng entered the ward alone and closed the door.


    The two children were already asleep. Youyou was ced in bed and Tiantian was in Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms.


    Due to the surprise, the girl was still holding her clothes tightly even when she was asleep, as if that was the only way to feel safe.


    Fu Hanzheng approached and whispered, ¡°Let me carry her.¡±


    Seeing him, Gu Weiwei sighed and said, ¡°It is my fault for not taking good care of her.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng removed her clothes from his daughter¡¯s hands and took the child into his arms.


    ¡°That is not a ce you want to let them go to. You can¡¯t just look after them at home.¡±


    On the way to the hospital, he had watched the CCTV and his heart ached terribly when he saw her taking care of the two frightened children and being teased by that old woman. She looked angry but helpless.


    She had not retaliated at the morning school because she had tried her best to take care of the two children.


    With her personality, if she had not been taking care of the children, she would have returned the favor.


    ¡°But Tiantian is still frightened.¡± Gu Weiwei brushed away her daughter¡¯s soft hair.


    Ever since the two children were born, even if they cried at home, they were mostly not feeling well because of food or diapers. Most of the time they were happy and happy under everyone¡¯s care. This was the first time they went out with curiosity, but they were frightened by such a situation.


    When the other party was aggressive, she could not ignore the two children and go against them.


    With one arm around his sleeping daughter, Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei who was sitting next to him and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°You must have been frightened too, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. It was the first time for her to want to cry so hard in front of the two children and the nursery teacher was not even there either. She had been so worried that she almost cried.


    As a mother, she always felt that no matter how tired and wronged she was, she could not bear to let her children suffer a little.


    ¡°They usually cry, but they are always just fussing like spoiled children. This is the first time they have cried so fiercely.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I should have gone with you.¡±


    Since his mother and father said that they were going with her, he thought that it should not be a problem for the four of them to take care of the two children and also there was the teacher of the morning school.


    But within a few hours, the children encountered such a situation.


    ¡°Remember the children are okay, just frightened. Don¡¯t me the child¡¯s grandparents.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him with a low voice.


    This morning education center was decided by the children¡¯s grandparents and they had also suggested bringing the children there to interact with children of the same age. Also, because they werete, they encountered such a situation.


    But the two elders truly cared about their grandchildren. If he med them for this matter, they would be sad too.

 Chapter 1511 - Continue

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Continue</h4>


    Outside the ward, Fu Shiqin felt relieved when he found out that his nephew and niece were not injured, but he was still furious.


    ¡°Which brat dares to kick our Tiantian? I will break his legs now!¡±


    The two little buns were spoiled at home and it was their first time being bullied by a child.


    On the way here, they saw the CCTV video and saw the two children crying so terribly. His brother was so worried about the children that he wanted to drag his wife and children out of the video.


    ¡°Your father has driven the He Family who are rted to the Wei Family of Far East Enterprise out of the capital,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Although it was just a small conflict between children, the grandparent of the child was way too much.


    ¡°If we drive them out of the capital, we will be letting them off too easily.¡± Fu Shiqin was not convinced and he said, ¡°I will go to them now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it is just a small bump from the child, do you still want them to pay with their life?¡± Mrs. Fu stopped him and said, ¡°The He Family¡¯spany is going smoothly. Now, if we make them leave the capital and disallow them froming back, this is already a very big punishment for them.¡±


    If they went too far, they would be making a big fuss out of it.


    If the children were really injured, they would not let them off so easily. If the two children were not injured, they should let them off somewhat. They should just treat it as helping the two children mature.


    With his hands on his waist, Fu Shiqin still felt very annoyed.


    ¡°Dad, where did you find this morning school? They even epted such a person and yet you brought Youyou and Tiantian there.¡±


    Fu Shengying stayed silent and did not counter Fu Shiqin¡¯s usation.


    He felt worse than anyone else that the two children were so frightened.


    Fu Shiqin was about to continue when Mrs. Fu red at him.


    ¡°You and your brother are both here, but shouldn¡¯t you be leaving to watch over thepany?¡±


    Fu Shiqin checked the time. ¡°I better go, our brother will drive my sister-inw and the children home.¡±


    His brother would definitely not return to thepany when his wife and children were met with such a situation.


    But there was an important meeting in an hour and someone had to go.


    ¡°Go.¡± Mrs. Fu nodded and agreed. She turned to Fu Shengying and said, ¡°You can go home too. I will apany them back first and return to the old mansionter.¡±


    ¡°I will go back with Youyou and Tiantian,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°You can see them in a couple of days. Must you invite your son to lecture youter?¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    He was the one who suggested going to the morning education center, and now that the child was hurt, he would be med.


    Fu Shengying sighed and left with his hands behind his back.


    Seeing him leaving, Mrs. Fu said as she entered the ward, ¡°Take the children home first. There are many patients and germs in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is time to go home.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°They will eat when they wake up.¡±


    Having said these words, she was about to carry her sleeping son.


    ¡°Let me carry him, you have been taking care of them for a long time.¡± Mrs. Fu took her grandson so that Gu Weiwei could take a rest.


    Gu Weiwei did not turn her down, so she followed Fu Hanzheng downstairs and into the car empty-handed.


    Unexpectedly, the moment they reached home, Fu Shiqin made a call.


    ¡°Brother, look at the news on the phone. The Old Lady of the He Family has gone crazy. She told the TV Station that we forced the entire family to leave the capital. It has be very popr online.¡±

 Chapter 1512 - One Step At a Time

    <h4>Chapter 1512: One Step At a Time</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank. Seeing Gu Weiwei removing her coat for the two children, he went upstairs to the study.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was going to deal with this matter. Our father asked the He Family to leave the capital, but the Old Lady insisted on calling the police and told the media that we were bullying her because of our wealth,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Most people in the world hated the rich.


    So when they saw the Old Lady seeking death andining that the wealthy and powerful Fu Family was forcing them to leave the capital because of a small conflict between children, they all pitied Mrs. He and med the Fu Family for bullying her.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm and said calmly, ¡°Since they are not leaving, let the He Family stay in the capital.¡±


    The Fu Family had been through a lot these years and they were not afraid of an unreasonable olddy.


    They had caused the two children to cry in fright and when Weiwei was taking care of the two children, they were aggressive. They had already shown mercy by letting them leave the capital.


    But if they refused to leave, they could stay in another way.


    Fu Shiqin understood what his brother meant. ¡°Got it, I will ask someone to do it.¡±


    Since the He Family refused to leave, it would be easy to keep He Xu in the capital.


    Hispany had taken some shortcuts ever since it was established. As long as such information was provided to the rted departments, he would not be able to leave the capital.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let the media report about it.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Fu Shiqin replied with a smile, ¡°I know, but¡­ many media outlets seem to be curious about Youyou, Tiantian and sister-inw. We have taken away all the CCTV videos from the morning education center, but it is better if sister-inw and the two children don¡¯t show up in public theseing days.¡±


    Sister-inw had never liked her private life being paid too much attention to by the media and her rtionship with her family had never been known to outsiders. If this news was dug out, it would definitely be the biggest piece of news in the entertainment industry.


    In this way, her and the child¡¯s every move would be the focus of attention.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered calmly, before he thought for a while and said, ¡°Also, keep an eye on the Old Lady of the He Family, don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°That old woman is very arrogant, but I don¡¯t believe that she will really die.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    She had been so energetic when she was bullying his sister-inw and the two children at the morning education center, and now she was showing off in front of the media, saying that she had been forced into a corner.


    But she had caused everything step by step.


    When it came to Tiantian, as long as the other party apologized nicely and the child was not injured, they would still feel sorry for the child, but they would not drive them away from the capital.


    But not only did the Old Lady not apologize, but she also stopped the doctor from seeing Tiantian and even yelled at his sister-inw, frightening the two children.


    Even if that was the case, they could still leave the capital and live a good life with money.


    Instead of leaving, she had to call the police and reveal the situation to the media, thinking that she could stay in the capital this way.


    Alright, since she wanted to stay, he would let them stay.


    ¡°Just in case,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    After all, if he turned in her son¡¯spany and had him charged or something, the Old Lady would be so desperate that she would threaten him with her life. That would cost a life and it might affect the stock prices of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.

 Chapter 1513 - Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Brother</h4>


    ¡°Okay, I will get someone to keep an eye on her.¡± Fu Shiqin agreed.


    If it had been any other time, he would not have been so careful.


    But the Gu Family was getting restless too. If they wanted to make a fuss out of it, it would be very troublesome.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t mention this in front of Weiwei.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    ¡°Got it, I will make the arrangements.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Shiqin hung up.


    However, Fu Hanzheng had just reminded Fu Shiqin not to tell Gu Weiwei when he found Fu Shiyi already at home.


    Also, he was saying furiously, ¡°That old woman is really something. She allowed her own child to injure someone but did not apologize. Now she wants them to stay in the capital and she is even putting on an act in front of the media, saying that we are making a big fuss and bullying others¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and nced at Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Shiyi shut up. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t look at me like that. It is scary.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng and said worriedly, ¡°The He Family has revealed the news to the media, we must deal with it in time, otherwise it will affect the Fu Enterprise¡¯s reputation.¡±


    It had been a small matter, but now it was getting more and more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°I know, Shiqin has dealt with it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°What should we do with them? We must teach such a person a lesson! Children are spoiled by adults!¡± Fu Shiyi was very annoyed. How could the little darling of the Fu Family be bullied by outsiders?


    Instead of answering him, Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders and said with a gentle voice, ¡°You are tired from taking care of the two children, go back to your room and rest. If the children wake up, I will take care of them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°They should eat when they are awake. We should give them supplementary food and fruits this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he walked her back to the master bedroom.


    However, the moment he closed the door, he turned to Fu Shiyi with a cold expression.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fu Shiyi was startled and looked innocent.


    What had he done to irritate his brother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such troublesome things in front of your sister-inw,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and said, ¡°If sister-inw doesn¡¯t go out for a day and we don¡¯t say anything, she will be out of touch with what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What about sorting out the problem first?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded even colder.


    Fu Shiyiughed dryly. ¡°Got it, I will obey the imperial edict.¡±


    No wonder he red at him the moment he came in. He was ming him for mentioning the He Family in front of his sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng asked the nursery teacher to prepare the supplementary food for the two children whilst he fiddled with the unfinished Lego blocks in the children¡¯s room, watching over the two children.


    Since Fu Shiyi had nothing to do, he followed him into the children¡¯s room.


    ¡°Luckily, it is only the He Family who are causing trouble, so the Wei Family is quite smart.¡±


    On the way home, he asked Lei Meng about it. Only the Old Lady of the He Family was making a fuss and the Wei Family did not interfere.


    Fu Hanzheng kept silent as he worked on the building blocks. If the Wei Family did not know how to behave, they would not be able to survive in the capital.


    Fu Shiqin mumbled as he yed with Youyou¡¯s toy car, ¡°Brother, you and sister-inw are really not going to make your rtionship public? If your rtionship was made public today, no one would have dared to touch her and the two children.¡±


    ¡°You are too nosy,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    After all, what happened today was a coincidence, but if their rtionship was revealed to the public, the two children would be the focus of the public and it would not be beneficial for the children¡¯s growth.


    Also, some people with ulterior motives would approach her on purpose, which was more harmful than good.


    Weiwei had thought about all of this, so she had never pressed for their rtionship to be made public.


    Also, they were not married and had children for anyone else to see.

 Chapter 1514 - Crush

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Crush</h4>


    At the same time, after Mrs. He saw the news report, she returned home proudly after being supported online.


    But when she arrived home, she found that her son and daughter-inw were busy packing, looking as if they were ready to leave the capital.


    ¡°Stop packing, we are not leaving.¡±


    The daughter-inw was packing as sheined.


    ¡°You have already offended the Fu Family, how can we not leave?¡±


    Now that her husband¡¯s career was doing well, she was considered a wealthydy.


    But within a few days, the good days were ruined by this Old Lady.


    Mrs. He poured herself a cup of water and took a big sip as she said to her son and daughter-inw, ¡°I have already called the police and reported it to the media. They are all supporting us online.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± When his son heard that she had note home to pack and had instead done these things, he was so angry that he almost passed out. ¡°Are you trying to kill us?¡±


    What was the Fu Family¡¯s position in Hua Land? It was a piece of cake for them to target a smallpany like his.


    But his mother did not know how high the sky was or how deep the earth was. She was openly challenging Fu¡¯s Enterprise and that was the same as killing him.


    ¡°Mom, we are no longer able to stay in the capital, what more do you want us to do?¡±


    The daughter-inw threw down the things in her hands and was not in the mood to pack.


    ¡°I am doing this so that we can stay in the capital and keep thepany,¡± Mrs. He said confidently, ¡°Look at how many people are supporting us online.¡±


    ¡°Mom, no matter how many people support us online, it is useless. Can you stop making a fuss?¡± He Xu really wanted to kneel down in front of her and beg.


    They had offended the Fu Family, the Fu Family that could crush him with a single finger.


    Because she went to make a fuss with the media, he would be in even more trouble.


    ¡°I went to the police today and they said that they don¡¯t care because there is no evidence. Then I will make a big fuss out of it. If I make a big fuss out of it, the police will have to deal with it.¡± Mrs. He insisted on her direction and showed no intention of changing it.


    It was just a small ident between two children. One was not injured and the other was not bleeding, but they were bullying them by not letting them stay in the capital.


    She thought that as long as the matter was blown up and many people paid attention to it, the Fu Family would not dare to let them leave the capital and attack her son¡¯spany.


    ¡°Mom, we are in the wrong. If you had not made a fuss and apologized to her properly, things would not have turned out this way.¡± His son, He Xu, bellowed with reddened eyes.


    She was not stopping now, and she was driving him into a corner.


    Annoyed, the daughter-inw punched her troublesome husband.


    ¡°It is you! It is because of you! I asked you to run away, why are you so disobedient?¡±


    Seeing her grandson getting hit, Mrs. He stepped forward to defend him.


    ¡°You hit my grandson?! If you hit him again, you can just leave the He Family.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will leave right now. I can¡¯t live like this any more,¡± the daughter-inw said as she packed her luggage and was about to leave the family.


    ¡°Wife! Wife! You can¡¯t leave.¡± He Xu stopped her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this family any more. Your mother can do whatever she wants. I am not waiting on her any more.¡±


    The family was arguing fiercely when Wei Ziting¡¯s family arrived. Before they entered the room, they heard arguing and a child crying.


    Mrs. Wei pushed open the door and bellowed when she saw the people inside.


    ¡°What are you still arguing about?¡±

 Chapter 1515 - Fu Hanzheng’s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Daughter</h4>


    Seeing the Wei Family approaching, the family stopped arguing.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you doing here?¡± He Xu asked.


    Wei Ziting looked at the Old Lady and said, ¡°Aunt, are you crazy? You are causing trouble with the media and saying that the Fu Family is a bully?¡±


    So what if the Fu Family was a bully, what could they do?


    Even the Wei Family would not be able to stop the Fu Family, let alone the He Family.


    It was not enough that she had caused trouble at the morning education center, but now she was trying so hard to sue the Fu Family.


    ¡°I did all of this just to keep your cousin¡¯spany.¡± Mrs. He nced at Mrs. Wei and Wei Ziting and snorted. ¡°It is fine if you don¡¯t help, but don¡¯te here telling me what to do.¡±


    ¡°You are not helping him, you are killing him!¡± Wei Ziting bellowed.


    The Fu Family had only asked them to leave the capital.


    They came back to pack their things, and this way the properties andpany would not suffer much loss.


    Then he could open a newpany outside the capital and the Wei Family could help him. Although it was not as convenient as it was in the capital, it was definitely not that bad.


    After what she had done, if the Fu Family continued to pursue the matter, they would not be able to leave.


    Mrs. Wei was both angry and sincere as she tried to persuade her. ¡°Even if you cause a ruckus with the media, the Fu Family can still turn the situation around. If you continue to cause a ruckus, He Xu will be in even more danger.¡±


    ¡°If they dare to touch my son, I will kill those people at Fu¡¯s Enterprise!¡± Mrs. He said fiercely.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wei Ziting red at this disappointing aunt and bellowed. ¡°You are courting death, don¡¯t drag the Wei Family down with you.¡±


    Far East Enterprise was bidding for a promising project under Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and if she made a fuss now, it would be totally hopeless.


    He Xu looked at Mrs. Wei and Wei Ziting anxiously. ¡°Aunt, what should we do now? Will the Fu Family still pursue the matter?¡±


    ¡°You injured Fu Hanzheng¡¯s daughter and forced Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife. Now you are causing trouble with the media. Do you think the Fu Family will pursue the matter or not?¡± Wei Ziting was not in a good mood.


    He had thought that his cousin was capable and his mother had asked him to help him, so he had been helping his cousin these past few years.


    Two years ago, he opened apany and the Wei Family provided him with much help.


    But his mother had caused such a big mess the moment she came to the capital and it would even affect Far East Enterprise. He could not be nice.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng¡¯s daughter?¡± Startled, He Xu asked, ¡°Fu Hanzheng is married?¡±


    ¡°I asked someone and Fu Shiqin just got a girlfriend. Fu Shiyi also just revealed his rtionship a while ago. It can¡¯t be them, so it can only be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife and child,¡± Wei Ziting said.


    ¡°Yes, the twins look very much like the boss of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.¡± He Xu¡¯s wife interrupted.


    Mrs. He had thought that she could make a big fuss with the media, so the other party would not dare to do anything.


    But hearing what they said, she seemed to have made a huge mistake.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to God.¡± Wei Ziting threw a cold look at this disappointing aunt of his and said, ¡°You caused the trouble yourself and you offended her yourself. It is useless to me anyone now.¡±


    At this moment, the Wei Family could not help them or save them.


    They had offended the Fu Family and he did not want the Wei Family to be involved.

 Chapter 1516 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    Mrs. He looked at Mrs. Wei in fright and begged.


    ¡°Sister, you know that He Xu¡¯s father died early and it was not easy for me to bring him up alone. You are his aunt and you can¡¯t watch the He Family suffer.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you are the cause of this mess, haven¡¯t we helped you enough all these years?¡± Wei Ziting looked at Mrs. He who was on the verge of kneeling down and begging him. He snorted. ¡°I told you to behave yourself in the capital, but you didn¡¯t!¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the He Family and the Wei Family were very wealthy, but there were many more people who were richer and more powerful than them in the capital.


    They could have offended anyone, but they had offended the Fu Family, whom they could not afford to offend.


    Mrs. Wei nced at Mrs. He and said with a serious face, ¡°I had asked you to leave, but you did not want to suffer any losses. Who knows what will happen after you¡¯ve made a fuss?¡±


    When she left the morning education center, she told them to pack up and leave the capital. As for the properties and thepany, the Wei Family would sell them back to them and they would not be at a disadvantage.


    But her sister-inw turned around and called the police and the TV Station, making a big fuss.


    She did not pay attention to the news online until her son Wei Ziting returned. Then she realized that the matter had blown up.


    Although the Wei Family was a prestigious family in the capital, they were nothingpared to the Fu Family.


    ¡°It was just a bump from the child, why did it have to turn out like this?¡± Mrs. He still could not believe that a small conflict at the morning school would make them unable to stay in the capital.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so now, but where did you go before?¡± Wei Ziting snapped back.


    It was just a small bump for the child, but the reason why the matter had reached this stage was because of the adult¡¯s attitude.


    This aunt normally held her grandson in her hands, fearing that he would fall. She treated him like a chocte that if she held it in her mouth, she was afraid that it would melt, so he was like a little ancestor to her.


    But now, because she spoiled her grandson, she had caused so much trouble.


    Mrs. Wei nced at her angry son and whispered, ¡°I asked you toe here to think of a way, not to argue.¡±


    ¡°They have already offended them thoroughly, what else can we do?¡± Wei Ziting sounded unfriendly.


    He could not plead with the Fu Family about this matter, but even if he had a way, he did not want to get involved with this mess again.


    Mrs. He bit her lips and mumbled, ¡°How would we know that the two children of that vulgar woman would belong to the Fu Family?¡±


    Wei Ziting snorted and said, ¡°There are so many people in the capital who want to meet Mrs. Fu and suck up to her, but they can¡¯t even meet her. You guys are so nice to have offended her so badly.¡±


    After the He Family made a fuss in the media, someizens started to me the Fu Family for bullying others.


    But most of thepanies in the capital were asking about the mother of the twins, Mrs. Fu.


    Fu Hanzheng had always been very professional when it came to business coborations, and very few people dared to tter him.


    Therefore, they all thought that if they could meet Mrs. Fu and ask her to put in a good word for them, it would be very beneficial for them to get to know her.


    But when so many people in the capital were trying to get information about Mrs. Fu, the He Family had totally offended her.

 Chapter 1517 - Secret Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Secret Marriage</h4>


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Wei looked at her sister-inw in disappointment.


    ¡°Do you remember what Mrs. Fu looked like?¡±


    Mrs. He and her daughter-inw exchanged a look and shook their heads.


    ¡°I only remember that she was wearing ck-framed sses, nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special?¡± Mrs. Wei was confused. With Fu Hanzheng¡¯s status, Mrs. Fu should not be so unremarkable.


    When she rushed over, Mrs. Fu had already brought the child to the hospital and she did not see her.


    Many people went to the morning training center to check the CCTV, but the Fu Family had already removed the CCTV.


    Therefore, the public only knew that Fu Hanzheng and someone else had a hidden marriage and that they had twins.


    But no one knew who the Mrs. Fu he married was.


    ¡°She looks very ordinary and dressed casually,¡± Mrs. He¡¯s daughter-inw said.


    Mrs. Wei pursed her lips. Mrs. Fu, who was able to marry Fu Hanzheng, was not an ordinary person.


    Forget it, they were brainless people, so she could not expect them to be able to tell her anything.


    Wei Ziting checked the time and said impatiently, ¡°I have booked the ne tickets for tonight, pack up and go to the airport.¡±


    ¡°You really want us to leave?¡± Mrs. He still did not give up.


    Mrs. Wei sighed. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe they are just trying to scare us. Don¡¯t you see that there is nothing happening now?¡± Mrs. He looked at them and said, ¡°No one from the Fu Family wants us to leave. We are just scaring ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You have offended Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife and injured his daughter, do you think that everything will be so easy to get over?¡± Wei Ziting looked at his na?ve aunt. If the He Family was going to disappear from the capital, the Fu Family would not have to do it themselves.


    As long as he gave the order, someone would soon do it for him.


    ¡°Even if I had a bad attitude back then, his child was not seriously injured. If you want me to apologize, I can apologize to him. Why make a big fuss out of it?¡± Mrs. He made up her mind. At most, she would lower her head and apologize to the Fu Family.


    Wei Ziting looked at his mother and said coldly, ¡°I have said what I need to say. If they still refuse to leave, don¡¯t look for me or drag the Wei Family down.¡±


    He had done everything he could to persuade them and if they still refused to leave, he would be helpless.


    ¡°It is already sote and we haven¡¯t even eaten anything. How can we make it in time if we leave in such a hurry?¡± Mrs. He sized up the messy house and was unwilling to leave.


    Wei Ziting said straightforwardly, ¡°Then you can do whatever you want, just leave us alone.¡±


    Having said these words, he tugged at Mrs. Wei¡¯s sleeves, indicating that she should leave too.


    Mrs. Wei sighed and tried to persuade He Xu.


    ¡°Take the time to pack up and leave tonight. As for what happens after that, I will talk with the Old Master and find someone to talk with the Fu Family.¡±


    Anyway, it was impossible for them to stay in the capital any more.


    At least not in the short term.


    He Xu nodded. After Wei Ziting and his mother left, he and his wife finally packed up.


    But Mrs. He refused to leave and the family spent the entire night together.


    However, thepany called early in the morning.


    ¡°President He, the people from the prosecution and tax bureau are at thepany. They said that they want to ask you some questions about the bidding of Heng Yang 2. They are waiting to see you.¡±


    He Xu¡¯s hand shivered and his face turned pale.

 Chapter 1518 - Useless

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Useless</h4>


    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Mrs. He asked nervously.


    He Xu looked at his mother who had brought him up single handedly and felt both angry and annoyed.


    ¡°Mom, now are you satisfied? We don¡¯t have to leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave?¡± Mrs. He was overjoyed, thinking that it was because she had exposed the situation to the TV Station. ¡°I knew it, they were just trying to scare us, but they really couldn¡¯t drive us out of the capital. This Fu Family is not a Fu Family...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to leave, but I may be sent to jail.¡± He Xu red at his ipetent mother.


    ¡°Sent to jail? What jail?¡± Mrs. He asked anxiously.


    He Xu did not want to talk with her anymore, so he called Mrs. Wei first.


    ¡°Aunt, the project of Heng Yang 2 has been checked and the people from the prosecution and tax bureau are already at thepany...¡±


    Mrs. Wei had just woken up and panicked when she heard the news.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this matter kept under wraps?¡±


    He Xu sighed. ¡°The Fu Family is the only one who has the ability to reveal what we have been hiding.¡±


    When thepany was first established, he used improper methods to win the bid for the second project of Heng Yang Enterprise. It was also because of this project that hispany gradually gained a foothold in the capital.


    However, it was impossible for the newly establishedpany to get a project like Heng Yang 2, so the Wei Family had bribed the responsible contact and hispany sessfully took over the project, bringing huge profits to thepany.


    During this period, he had tried all kinds of methods to avoid taxes.


    Due to the protection of Far East Enterprise, no one had found out anything about him.


    Now that the news was out, hispany would not only be fined arge amount but he could also be jailed for years.


    This matter had been very peaceful for the past few years, but it was dug out today and the people from the prosecution department came to their door so quickly.


    After all, it was because of the Fu Family. Only the Fu Family could find out this information without being suppressed by the Wei Family.


    Mrs. Wei brushed her hand through her hair in frustration and asked with gritted teeth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leavest night?¡±


    If they had leftst night, even if the people from the prosecution department had gone to thepany today, they could still think of a way to plead with the Fu Family and make the matter smaller.


    But the people from the prosecutor¡¯s office had gone to thepany and if they left now, they would be considered as having run away.


    He Xu looked at his mother who kept asking him questions. ¡°Forget it, it is useless to say these things. I will go to thepany to take a look. Aunt, help me hire a goodwyer.¡±


    But if the Fu Family wanted him to suffer, it would be useless to hire a goodwyer.


    ¡°Got it, don¡¯t say anything when you are there, we will think of something,¡± Mrs. Wei said.


    She had been worried that the Fu Family would continue to pursue the matter after seeing the reports online.


    Sure enough, what was supposed to happen was here.


    He Xu hung up the phone, looked at his mother, Mrs. He, with an ashen face and hugged his tearful wife.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself and the child, I may not be able toe home for some time.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Exin yourself!¡±


    Mrs. He did not understand what had happened, but she could tell from her son¡¯s expression that it was not a good thing.


    He Xu grabbed his coat and car keys and hurried to thepany for the investigation.


    Mrs. He ran out and saw He Xu driving away. She made a call to the police after returning home.


    ¡°Is this the police station? Someone wants to harm my son. If they are after our family, then it must be the Fu Family, the Fu Family of Fu¡¯s Enterprise...¡±

 Chapter 1519 - Useless 2

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Useless 2</h4>


    He Xu¡¯s wife grabbed the phone and smashed it in front of her.


    ¡°Are you done? Are you not satisfied until you kill us all?¡±


    If she had not made things difficult for Mrs. Fu and the two children, they would not have offended the Fu Family.


    They had nned to leave the capital and leaving the capital would definitely affect thepany, but as long as the arrangements were right, the losses would be minimized.


    But she refused to leave and kept seeking death by going to the media, iming that Fu¡¯s Enterprise was trying to kill their family.


    And now they could not leave.


    Mrs. He slumped on the sofa and cried bitterly.


    Mrs. Wei did not even eat breakfast at home and rushed to the He Family. Before she entered the house, she heard Mrs. He crying.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leavest night?¡±


    They had booked the ne tickets and arranged the car, but they were still here.


    He Xu¡¯s wife squinted at Mrs. He who was crying. ¡°She refuses to leave. She is sick and in pain.¡±


    Mrs. Wei calmed herself down and bellowed at Mrs. He.


    ¡°Enough, stop crying. You are the cause of everything.¡±


    ¡°Why are they arresting people? Why are they arresting people?¡± Mrs. He cried until she was out of breath and said to Mrs. Wei, ¡°Is it really necessary to arrest people for such a small matter? Is it really necessary?¡±


    ¡°It is not up to you or me to decide,¡± Mrs. Wei said coldly.


    Mrs. He gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I am going to ask the media to see how the Fu Family have bullied us and forced us into a corner¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wei frowned, picked up a cup of cold water from the table and sshed it on Mrs. He¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is the situation still not messy enough?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? They are taking my son away!¡± Mrs. He asked furiously.


    Mrs. Wei took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want He Xu to live, you can continue making a fuss. If you make a fuss, your family will be ruined and you will not make it out.¡±


    Mrs. He wiped the water off her face with a napkin and seemed to have calmed down.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°If you had left the capital without hesitation, you wouldn¡¯t have lost anything. Now, not only will thepany face a huge fine, He Xu might even be imprisoned. You¡­¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Mrs. He and did not want to scold her anymore.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we help He Xu at all?¡± Mrs. He asked worriedly.


    Her husband had died early, and her son was her life.


    ¡°How do you want to help?¡± Mrs. Wei squinted at her and snorted. ¡°If you ask the media reporters to back you and use the Fu Family of bullying your son¡¯spany, who would believe you?¡±


    Now it was the people from the prosecutor¡¯s office who were investigating, and the unfairpetition and bribery were all true.


    But they had never found out about it.


    But after she made a fuss with the media, the Fu Family decided to reveal the truth, so that He Xu¡¯spany would be fined heavily and he might even be detained.


    They knew that the Fu Family was behind all of this, but it was not the Fu Family who was doing the work. They were just adding fuel to the fire.


    So no matter what she said in the media, no one would believe her.


    After all, they had indeed tampered with the Heng Yang 2 project and used unusual methods topete for it.

 Chapter 1520

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Useless 3</h4>


    The Fu Family was behind all of this.


    But they had done those things themselves. What the Fu Family had done was to let some rted departments know about these unknown things.


    From the beginning to the end, she was never able to resist the Fu Family.


    Then no matter what she said in front of the media, they would just think that she was crazy.


    Mrs. Wei knew very well that it was impossible to retreat at this stage, but at least the He Family would suffer the least losses.


    But the prerequisite was that they should not act rashly and force the Fu Family to do something.


    ¡°Then there is nothing we can do but watch them take him away?¡± Mrs. He asked anxiously.


    Mrs. Wei sighed and said, ¡°As long as you stop provoking the Fu Family, He Xu will not be held for long.¡±


    ¡°How much is the fine?¡± Mrs. He asked.


    Mrs. Wei sighed deeply. ¡°I am afraid that you will have to spend all of your money.¡±


    ¡°So much?¡± Mrs. He was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    Seeing her devastated face, Mrs. Wei said coldly, ¡°When you were here, I warned you to be polite when you speak or do things in the capital. However, you saw that He Xu¡¯s business has improved these past two years and you no longer regarded anyone as important. There are always dragons and tigers in the capital, but you just had to offend the Fu Family, whom you should not have offended.¡±


    Mrs. He realized that she was in the wrong, so she bit her lips and mumbled, ¡°It is just a small matter and yet it has reached this stage. So what if they are rich and powerful?¡±


    Mrs. Wei sighed speechlessly. ¡°It is such a small matter and you started it yourself. Who can you me now?¡±


    She had done everything step by step.


    She was worried that she would cause trouble again, so she hurried here.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡± Mrs. He asked guiltily.


    If she had known that such a small conflict at the morning education center would bring such a disaster to the He Family, she would not have done that.


    But there were no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in the world. What happened had happened, and she could only ept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just wait at home.¡± Mrs. Wei warned.


    Mrs. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Sister, you must have a way for me to meet the Fu Family, right? Take me to the Fu Family and I will apologize to them. As long as they let He Xu go, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Mrs. Wei said coldly.


    If she had had this attitude back at the morning education center, things would not have turned out this way.


    Now when she saw that her most beloved son was in trouble, she truly felt her heart ache.


    ¡°It is not toote. If you bring me there, I will even kneel and kowtow, as long as they let my son go,¡± Mrs. He said.


    However, Mrs. Wei turned her down.


    ¡°The Wei Family has been in the capital for years, but we have never had any direct contact with the Fu Family. We have not even reached the threshold of bing a famous tycoon.¡±


    Actually, there were some friends of hers who were familiar with the Fu Family, but they would not be willing to introduce them to each other.


    Also, although she wanted to help the He Family, she did not want the Wei Family to be involved.

 Chapter 1521

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chicken drumsticks</h4>


    At vi seven.


    It was breakfast time for Gu Weiwei¡¯s family when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came over with He Chi.


    ¡°Second Brother, how is it going with dealing with those who bullied our Tiantian?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°They must be drinking tea with the procuratorate,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    What they intended to do was to ask them to leave the capital, so that they would stay away from them.


    Damn, but not only did they refuse to leave, but they also used them of bullying others.


    Alright, he was going to show them what bullying looked like.


    ¡°Seriously? Two children tripped over one another and Tiantian is not even injured, but you are going to make their family bankrupt?¡± He Chi looked at the two people in front of him in disbelief and mumbled, ¡°I heard that you asked them to leave the capital yesterday and now you are sending them to the procuratorate?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she is not injured? It is the first time for our Tiantian and Youyou to run into such a thing. It is such a small psychological shadow that can end in arge trauma,¡± Fu Shiyi said seriously.


    He Chi snorted. ¡°What shadow can a seven-month-old baby have? Can you even remember anything from seven months ago?¡±


    ¡°Brother He, we had no intention of doing anything to them. We just wanted them to leave the capital and never show up in front of us again.¡± Fu Shiqin adjusted his hairstyle and tie in front of the mirror. ¡°But they refused to leave and said that we are bullying them.¡±


    ¡°Since they say that we are bullying people, we must do something practical.¡± Fu Shiyi added.


    They were always on the same page when it came to protecting their nephew and niece.


    ¡°You are so petty to do such a thing just for this.¡± He Chi decided to stay away from Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiqin said innocently, ¡°What do you mean by petty? He Xu¡¯spany is not a fairpetitor and he not only bribes but also avoids taxes. As aw-abiding citizen, I just made an anonymous report.


    I didn¡¯t ask him to do the bribery, right? I didn¡¯t ask him to do the tax evasion, right? All I did was expose what he had done. The rest is justw-enforcement affairs, none of my business.¡±


    ¡­.


    He Chi¡¯s lips twitched. He did not do anything, but he did add fuel to the fire.


    If this matter was found out, thepany would definitely face a huge fine and they might even be detained for a period of time. Then they would lose everything.


    Hearing Fu Shiqin¡¯s words, Fu Shiyi said instantly, ¡°Well said, Second Brother, have a round of apuse and some chicken drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°That old woman cares about her son and grandson the most. I can¡¯t bully a three-year-old child, but I can bully her son!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted proudly.


    If her grandson was bullying their baby Tiantian, then he was bullying her baby son! She was definitely going to feel the pain.


    ¡°True.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded.


    Fu Shiqin was about to say something when he heard a noise from the master bedroom. He turned around and saw his brothering out with Youyou in his arms.


    ¡°Honestly, that is a very harmonious picture.¡±


    He Chi looked at Fu Hanzheng and spoke highly of his son who looked very much like him.


    ¡°Of course they look good together.¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    His cold and serious brother was holding a mini version of himself, and every time he saw this scene, he found it very cute.

 Chapter 1522

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Fun?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng ignored their words, put his son into the chair and gave him a toy.


    Then he sat down and asked, ¡°How is it going on with the He Family?¡±


    ¡°He Xu has to face a huge fine for the bid of Heng Yang 2, and he has to pay tax too. It is a huge loss.¡± Fu Shiqin reported his achievements proudly.


    If the He Family did not irritate them, then it would be none of their business if they continued to get rich.


    If he was lucky, this matter would not have been found out for the rest of his life, but if he was unlucky, someone else might have found out about it one day.


    But it would be very disappointing if they did not bully them after they had escted the incident so much.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t cause any more trouble, this lesson will do,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    What they were worried about was the Gu Family, so they did not have time to waste on this matter.


    ¡°It is a very expensive lesson,¡± He Chi said.


    This lesson for the He Family cost too much.


    He was d that he was not the Fu Family¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°That is not my fault. They were the ones who used improper methods topete with us, and now they are just paying the price.¡± Fu Shiqin did not feel sorry for the He Family at all.


    At that time, the He Family had no idea that sister-inw and the two children were from the Fu Family. They had been so aggressive and he had seen everything through the CCTV.


    When he thought of how the two children cried and how helpless his sister-inw looked, he felt that the punishment was too light.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Let¡¯s not pursue it further.¡±


    Gu Weiwei carried her youngest daughter out of the room, ced the child into the chair next to Youyou and gave her a small cookie.


    The girl took hold of the cookie and stopped making a fuss.


    ¡°How is the news report of the He Family?¡±


    ¡°It is okay, the situation has changed now,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°No one is curious about how the Fu Family bullies others, but about who our brother has married and who he has had children with.¡± Fu Shiyi added.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for them to be curious about.¡±


    The public was always so gossipy.


    ¡°Well, someone once said online that my brother is like the flower on the top of the snow-capped mountain that can only be seen from afar but not touched. So many people are curious about who picked my brother,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°Just looking from a distance and not touching?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. It seemed that he did have a cold temper.


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at her. ¡°Only you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and the others got so choked by his affectionate statement that it took them a long time before they came back to themselves.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t spout loving words so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Your son and daughter are still here, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei had not thought that it was a very dirty thing to say, but after being teased by them, she felt that it was a bit dirty and her face started to flush.


    Fu Shiyi asked with a meaningful smile, ¡°Sister-inw, is my brother fun to be with?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at him. ¡°How much longer are you going to stay here?¡±


    He Chi¡¯s was just three minutes away, but he still came here every day for food.


    ¡°I am here to see Youyou, and I need to discuss work with my brother on the way to work,¡± Fu Shiqin said in a dignified tone.


    But the full truth was that the food here was delicious and he could also hold the cute little boy.

 Chapter 1523

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Cozying Up to Mrs. Fu</h4>


    Fu Shiyi also tried to find an excuse. ¡°Sister-inw, if we weren¡¯t here to take care of the children, you and our brother would not have had so much alone time together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. It was true that when they came to take care of the children after work, she and Fu Hanzheng still had time to take a walk and chat.


    So she stoppedining about theming over for free food.


    ¡°Oh yes, our mother said that people are asking about our sister-inw,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    When the news was published, everyone knew that the Fu Family had twin grandsons.


    He had just announced to the public that he was in a rtionship, and Fu Shiqin and Ling Jiao were rumored to be in a passionate rtionship, so the suspect must not be them, but his brother who had a secretive private life.


    ¡°Ha, they just want to suck up to our brother, so they can obtain benefits. But first, they want to suck up to our sister-inw, so she can talk with him and pave the way.¡± Fu Shiyiined as he was eating.


    His brother would normally turn down any private invitations, apart from those necessary asions, but he would always make Fu Shiqin take his ce.


    These people were never able to please either of them, but when they heard that their brother was married, they would definitely try their best to tter Mrs. Fu.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°What about the morning education school?¡±


    ¡°We have removed the CCTV and everyone who has met you has been told not to utter a word,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. He was always considerate and she did not need to worry about anything.


    ¡°Also, our mother asked me to ask you if they are still allowed to visit the children, in case you are angry at them about what happened at the school,¡± Fu Shiqin asked on behalf of Mrs. Fu meant.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°It is up to you, there¡¯s no need to amodate them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it is not their fault,¡± Gu Weiwei said generously.


    Although Fu Shengying still did not like her, his heart ached for his grandchildren.


    After what happened the day before, both him and the others felt sorry for her.


    Seeing that she did not object, Fu Hanzheng acquiesced. Fu Shiqin texted Mrs. Fu her answer.


    Therefore, less than one hour after breakfast, Fu Shengying, Mrs. Fu and Old Lady arrived.


    The two little ones, who were already able to crawl, came to the entryway when they heard someone at the door.


    The moment Mrs. Fu and the other two entered the room, they saw the twins crawling towards them, looking very cute.


    ¡°Wow, Grandpa and Grandma are so wee here.¡±


    Fu Shengying put down his stuff and went to pick up his grandson.


    ¡°Tiantian, is Grandpa happy to see you?¡±


    Mrs. Fu went to carry Youyou, who was sitting on the mat, and asked Gu Weiwei concernedly, ¡°Nothing strange has happened after the child came home, right?¡±


    ¡°Tiantian was a bit startled, and she did not sleep wellst night. She will be fine after some time.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Shengying, who was holding Tiantian in his arms, felt his heart aching.


    ¡°It is Grandpa¡¯s fault, our Tiantian has been wronged, Grandpa apologizes to you.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nced at her husband who was behaving like a ve in front of their granddaughter and felt helpless.


    ¡°The difference between my granddaughter and I is way too big, you are so quick to apologize to her, yet you can stay angry at me for half a month without apologizing.¡±


    Fu Shengying ignored her and went to open the stuff he had brought with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what Grandpa has got for you.¡±

 Chapter 1524

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Fu Hanzheng Spoiled Mrs. Fu</h4>


    The Fu Family did not delve deeper into the He Family issue, and the Wei Family hired the bestwyer for He Xu.


    In the end, He Xu¡¯spany paid a huge fine because of the unfairpetition and tax avoidance.


    After this lifetime, the He Family did not want to stay in the capital any more.


    After Mrs. Wei picked her up, she arranged for her family to leave the capital.


    ¡°I have a property in the south, you can stay there for the time being. As for work, I have asked Ziting to arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± He Xu was very grateful to Mrs. Wei.


    His mother did not know much about the ways of the world in the capital, and if it had not been for his aunt, he would not have been able to get out so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Fu Family did not delve deeper, otherwise we would not have been able to save you.¡± Mrs. Wei sighed.


    If the Fu Family insisted on picking on him, she would not be able to get him out no matter what she did. She would just have to let him suffer.


    Mrs. He pursed her lips guiltily and did not dare to interject.


    Mrs. Wei turned to Mrs. He and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°I think that you have learnt your lesson well. If you don¡¯t behave yourself in the future, you will only bring harm to yourself and others.¡±


    Mrs. He was silent, wondering if she had heard what she had said correctly.


    Seeing Mrs. He and her family entering the security check, Mrs. Wei hurried downstairs to the car.


    In the car sat Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er, who was holding the child. When Mrs. Wei went into the car, she asked indifferently, ¡°Are they all gone?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mrs. Wei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Fu Family did not pursue the matter any more, otherwise he might not be able to get out and the Wei Family would be affected too,¡± Wei Ziting said as he was driving.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about it now.¡±


    Mrs. Wei leaned against the chair tiredly. She had not had a good sleep for days because of the He Family.


    ¡°Mom, have you found out who that Mrs. Fu is?¡± Li Xing¡¯er asked.


    Mrs. Wei sized up Li Xing¡¯er curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Before Li Xing¡¯er said anything, Wei Ziting said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Fu have two children? Xing¡¯er happens to be a mother too. If they can get to know each other, they will get along well.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was not an easy man to please, so many people were trying to find out who this Mrs. Fu was. They thought that if they failed to please Fu Hanzheng, they could try to please his wife first.


    Mrs. Wei thought for a while and did not object to the idea.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou and the Fu Family always keep in touch with each other. It is said that no one has ever heard of Fu Hanzheng getting married or met Mrs. Fu.¡±


    ¡°No one?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was confused and mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s so mysterious?¡±


    ¡°Not many people have met Mrs. Fu, but someone mentioned that Fu Hanzheng dotes on her a great deal,¡± Mrs. Wei mumbled thoughtfully.


    Wei Ziting said, ¡°Mom, please ask around and find out who she is.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng spoiled his wife, so they had to approach her and establish a good rtionship.


    That dumb-headed He Family had ruined such a great opportunity for them, otherwise they would have got to know Mrs. Fu when the children spent time together at the school.


    That would have been of great help to the He Family and the Wei Family, but his brainless aunt ended up offending her instead.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise had several excellent projects on hand, but none of them were avable to Far East Enterprise.


    If Li Xing¡¯er could establish a good rtionship with Mrs. Fu, they might stand a chance.

 Chapter 1525

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Just a Marriage Certificate</h4>


    Mrs. Wei thought for a while and nodded deeply.


    ¡°If we can get some information, we can think of a way for Xing¡¯er to get to know her. They are both mothers and so they should have manymon topics to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think the children are just a couple of months apart,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said with a smile.


    As long as she could get close to the Fu Family, she would benefit both the Wei Family and herself.


    Mrs. Wei suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh well, Mu Weiwei is close to the Third Master of the Fu Family, maybe she knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­ I am not in contact with her,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    When her mother and father were in jail, she did not have any contact with her after Mu Weiwei learnt about what they had done.


    Mu Weiwei had not made any movies in the past two years, so she did not know anything about her current situation either.


    ¡°Now Third Master and Ding Dongdong are in a public rtionship, she has nothing to do with him anymore.¡± Wei Ziting snorted.


    He had never had a good impression of this ex-fianc¨¦e.


    Hearing these words, Li Xing¡¯er smiled gloatingly.


    ¡°True, Third Master is in a public rtionship with someone else, and she should step aside. Third Master never acknowledged their rtionship before either¡­¡±


    No wonder she had not done anything in the past two years. Third Master must have found someone else and abandoned her.


    She had been forced to quit the entertainment zone because of Fu Shiyi.


    Without Fu Shiyi backing her, she was nothing.


    She herself had been vilified by the entire inte back then, but fortunately, she had managed to get hold of Wei Ziting. Now Wei Ziting was in charge of Far East Enterprise and her career was rising.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s find out who Mrs. Fu is first.¡± Mrs. Wei knew that they had a grudge against Mu Weiwei, so she did not want to talk about it any more.


    Although she was not very satisfied with this daughter-inw, she had been behaving herself these past two years and she had given birth to such a lovely child.


    As they were talking about how to find Mrs. Fu, Gu Weiwei heard something from Mrs. Fu when she was at vi seven.


    ¡°The Wei Family have asked several people about you, it is as if they really want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    The Wei Family wanted to meet Mrs. Fu, not her.


    But if she turned out to be Mrs. Fu, their expressions would be very interesting too.


    ¡°But they are all people with ulterior motives, there¡¯s no need for you to meet them.¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Those people wanted to meet her only because they wanted to please Hanzheng.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered with a small smile.


    Mrs. Fu asked Gu Weiwei when Fu Shengying was outside with his grandchildren, ¡°What is your n with Hanzheng regarding the remarriage?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t approve of it, so let¡¯s wait until he agrees.¡±


    ¡°What does he disapprove of? He is closer to you and Tiantian than to me, but he doesn¡¯t allow you to remarry. I¡­¡± Mrs. Fu got very annoyed at the mention of this matter.


    It had been so long, and no matter what she said, that stubborn man refused to show her the divorce certificate.


    ¡°It is just a marriage certificate, nothing more,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    ¡°That is true, but a marriage certificate is still very important.¡± Mrs. Fu nced at Fu Shengying who was ying with his grandchildren in the garden and said, ¡°I will try my best to persuade Hanzheng¡¯s father and the Old Lady, and you must be careful too.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Fu Hanzheng had been too busy dealing with the Gu Family to think of a way to persuade his father to let them remarry.


    But she could not mention that in front of Mrs. Fu. After all, the Gu Family was forbidden.

 Chapter 1526 - Just a Marriage Certificate 2

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Just a Marriage Certificate 2</h4>


    Seeing her remaining silent, Mrs. Fu said with a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t take the child¡¯s grandfather¡¯s attitude to heart. There is nothing for you two to break up over anyways. He will approve of it sooner orter.¡±


    She had seen how much her son loved her, and she knew that he could not have any other girl in his heart. As a mother, she naturally hoped that her son could be happy.


    The Old Lady was getting on in years and she had be open-minded about grandchildren. She just wanted to have more great grandchildren.


    Fu Shengying, on the other hand, was very stubborn. Weiwei had been adopted by the Gu Family and she was Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter, so he had a grudge against her. Even if he adored his grandchildren, he still did not want them to remarry.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    ¡°There are many things going on at thepany these days, what about moving with the children into the old mansion with us, so we can take care of them,¡± Mrs. Fu asked tentatively.


    Although she often saw Youyou and Tiantian here, she only came here every few days. She wanted toe here every day, but she was afraid that she would be too much of a busybody, and that Hanzheng and Weiwei would not like it.


    If they all moved to the old mansion, they would be able to see the two little ones every day.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with a smile. ¡°It is okay, I can take care of them with the help of the nursery teacher. You can visit them whenever you want though.¡±


    Mrs. Fu had asked Fu Shiqin to ask them about this matter, but Fu Hanzheng had turned her down and did not allow her to do so either.


    Since there were elders at home, Weiwei would not be as free as she was here.


    Secondly, they had not remarried, so they were not in a position to ask her to move back with the children.


    Actually, no matter what, they did not want to live in the old mansion without any status, so they had objected to Mrs. Fu¡¯s suggestion. They would not allow her to agree to it even if they mentioned it again.


    Mrs. Fu was a bit disappointed, but she did not force her.


    ¡°Then call us anytime if you can¡¯t take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed with a smile.


    Seeing that the food was ready, Mrs. Fu washed her hands and said, ¡°I will bring them inside for food.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waited until they carried the children back inside over to the dining chairs, so Mrs. Fu could feed the child, whilst she packed up the clothes and toys that needed to be washed and disinfected.


    Old Lady asked, ¡°What happened to the matter I asked you to ask about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think to know that she would never agree to that. No one would want to move in with children without a status,¡± Mrs. Fu said as she red at Fu Shengying who was feeding his granddaughter.


    The Old Lady also threw a disdainful look at Fu Shengying.


    ¡°Or you can move out!¡±


    ¡°Mom, she is her, and children are children, why do you always mix them up?¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    ¡°If she does not live with the children, are you going to tell the children that they have no mother when they grow up?¡± Old Lady pressed.


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Old Lady and Fu Shengying. ¡°I have my reasons to object, but it is your problem if you don¡¯t want to hear about it.¡±


    He was not displeased with her, but he was worried that her past with the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family would bring trouble to the Fu Family.


    But his grandchildren were way too cute and pleasant, so he was not that confident in objecting to seeing them because of Weiwei.


    ¡°You sound as if your son would not be with her just because you object.¡± Mrs. Fu squinted at him.


    Obviously, his objection would not work, so what was the point of objecting?


    If he was so capable, he should not havee to see the two children.

 Chapter 1527

    <h4>Chapter 1527: A Kiss</h4>


    The three elders of the Fu Family stayed for the whole day and did not leave until Fu Hanzheng and his brothers returned at night.


    The servants had just gotten dinner ready when Fu Hanzheng and the others returned.


    The moment Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin entered the room, they took the two little ones and made them babble and giggle, the twins sounded very cute.


    Seeing them watching the two children, Gu Weiwei went back to the room and started to prepare the pajamas and towels for the children.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her, took hold of her waist from behind and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡°Mom and the others were here today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they just left and she asked me if I would move the children to the old mansion,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she adjusted the children¡¯s pajamas.


    ¡°Ignore them, they just want to see the children,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They wanted her to move the children to the old mansion, so that they could see the two children every day, but that would be very inconvenient for them.


    ¡°I did not agree,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle smile.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away the hair on the side of her face and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Unless we remarry and have a proper wedding, we will never be able to bring the children home.¡±


    If he had not been worried that the Gu Family would do something to her and the children, he would have arranged for them to leave the capital and leave them alone.


    They could see their grandsons and granddaughters every now and then, but if she left the capital they wouldn¡¯t be able to see them.


    But at the moment, he had to take care of the Gu Family and figure out what Gu Siting was up to this time, so he did not dare to let her and the children stay too far away from him, in case something happened to them.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°By that time, the children would have given up on the wedding even happening.¡±


    ¡°It is a once-in-a-lifetime thing.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are already divorced? It is just a second marriage.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, took hold of the girl in his arms and whispered, ¡°Your first marriage, your second marriage and the rest of your life are mine.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. Fu, you are getting better at flirting these days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled, released his grip and turned around with his wife, who had just finished packing.


    ¡°There are still a few minutes before dinner.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and had his head against her forehead.


    ¡°We can have a kiss.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled as she looked up and kissed the man¡¯s smiling lips. Then she opened her lips and breathed deeply.


    They were just kissing when the door was opened from the outside.


    ¡°Brother, well¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi pushed open the door and saw his brother and sister-inw kissing passionately, his brother had one hand over Gu Weiwei¡¯s waist and the other cupping her face.


    After being dumbfounded for three seconds, he mmed the door.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    His strange reaction attracted Fu Shiqin and He Chi in the living room as well as Qin Man who had just arrived.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei were not in the mood to continue when they were disturbed.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her lips. ¡°We can continueter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue with you.¡± Gu Weiwei punched him, totally humiliated.


    Fu Hanzheng opened the door and walked out without changing his expression. He nced at the crowd outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother is so stupid, we will punish him for you!¡± Fu Shiqin said to Fu Shiyi.


    He Chi and Qin Man also lectured Fu Shiyi as if they were really here to lecture him.

 Chapter 1528

    <h4>Chapter 1528: No Fight</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng came to the dining room and asked the servant to get the food ready.


    When the food was on the table, Gu Weiwei walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. She was a bit surprised to see Qin Man.


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was driven out of my home and have nowhere else to go, so I came to get some food,¡± Qin Man said as she found a seat at the table and sat down.


    Gu Weiwei asked amusedly, ¡°What happened that you were driven out of home?¡±


    Fu Shiqin was just eating the braised chicken feet when he interrupted.


    ¡°She hit her brother¡¯s girlfriend, Meng Ruya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei was speechless.


    She had heard from Fu Shiqin that Meng Ruya was with Qin Man¡¯s second brother, Qin Lang, and Qin Man had objected to the idea. But now, they were even fighting against each other.


    Qin Man took a mouthful of food and said, ¡°That woman is so pretentious! I have found out that she once went on dates with several rich men. At that time, she was not only seducing my second brother but also Fu Hanzheng!


    ¡°I revealed all the evidence and that woman told my second brother tearfully that she was in the Public Rtions Department of the Fu Family and had no choice but to have some contact with those rich men. It was not until she met my second brother that she found the person she truly loved.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Shiqin nced at his own brother. ¡°She is really spreading the wide.¡±


    Even if she could not be the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, there was still the Qin Family to choose from. She was definitely going to be with someone from a good background.


    ¡°Who would believe her if she is so blind?¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    ¡°My second brother believed it, so did my mother. She cried pitifully and my brother med me for hurting her.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    She was doing this out of kindness, but the whole family thought that she was doing this on purpose.


    Fu Shiqin pursed. ¡°No wonder you did that.¡±


    ¡°I was driven out because I was in the right.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    Fu Shiyi analyzed for her after hearing the words.


    ¡°That is not right. If you hit her, your second brother and your family will trust her more. If you are too intimidating, people will think that you are bullying her.¡±


    Now she herself was at the losing end.


    Qin Man squinted at him. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any more. I can¡¯t stand her pretending to be weak. I feel like hitting her.¡±


    ¡°You have to learn from my sister-inw when ites to face pping.¡± Fu Shiyi threw a look at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have to do anything about it, you won¡¯t. But if you do, you will be put into a disadvantageous position in the public opinion. It is much better to expose the other party¡¯s real nature than to show the evidence you have found.¡±


    His sister-inw had never lost to anyone in the entertianment zone.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my doing, it was someone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, they asked for it!¡± Fu Shiyi nodded and added. His brother was sitting next to her, of course he would not dare to say anything!


    ¡°What else can I do when I have already hit her?¡± Qin Man was chewing the food in her mouth furiously.


    Fu Shiqin wiped off the grease on his hands and said sincerely, ¡°Fu Shiyi is right, you can¡¯t fight back directly, you need to have a strategy.¡±


    ¡°I have been driven out of home and you are still making sarcastic remarks?¡± Qin Man red at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and shut up.


    Fu Hanzheng did not interject at all. After they finished the food, he put down the chopsticks and said, ¡°Eat the food and leave. We don¡¯t ept homeless people here.¡±

 Chapter 1529 - No Fight 2

    <h4>Chapter 1529: No Fight 2</h4>


    ¡°Why would Ie to you if I had somewhere to go?¡± Qin Man had not expected that after knowing each other for so many years, the other party would be so unsympathetic.


    ¡°It is your business if you have somewhere to go or not.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold, showing no sympathy towards her.


    Qin Man knew that it was useless to talk with him, so she turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I am homeless now, please take me in.¡±


    Before Gu Weiwei could say anything, Fu Hanzheng turned her down seriously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they live here?¡± Qin Man pointed at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Shiqin put down the drumstick and said, ¡°I was kicked out and they made my room into a toy room for my sister-inw.¡±


    Fu Shiyi added. ¡°My room has be the toy warehouse for my nephews and nieces.¡±


    Qin Man frowned and said straightforwardly, ¡°I will live wherever you live.¡±


    He Chi turned her down directly when he heard that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, it is not proper for a man and a woman to live together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regard you as men,¡± Qin Man said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiyi smiled sinisterly. ¡°But we don¡¯t want to lose our innocence. I have a girlfriend and she will get jealous.¡±


    Fu Shiqin also brought out his ¡®girlfriend¡¯. ¡°True, my girlfriend will be displeased too.¡±


    Hearing that he had no shield, He Chi said straightforwardly, ¡°I sleepwalk and grind my teeth. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    Qin Man gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, you are all so kind.¡±


    Fu Shiqin thought for a while and brought out hundreds of yuan from his wallet.


    ¡°Look, I only have this much cash, you can stay at the hotel.¡±


    Qin Man did not ept it but said, ¡°What are these hundreds of yuan for? You own several hotels, call one of them now and I will stay there.¡±


    ¡°That is not a good idea.¡± Fu Shiqinughed dryly.


    ¡°How about I staying with you? I can sleep on the sofa too,¡± Qin Man said with a smile.


    Fu Shiqin grabbed the phone and made a call to the responsible contact of the hotel and even got her the best suite.


    ¡°Yes, you can go there anytime now.¡±


    Qin Man said with a smile, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    They finished the meal leisurely.


    ¡°Are you nning to spend the rest of your life in the hotel after you hit Meng Ruya?¡± Fu Shiqin asked kindly.


    Although he had been set up by her when he was little, so he still had lingering fears towards her, among all the families that had dealings with the Fu Family, she was the only one who had a deeper rtionship with them.


    ¡°Of course not, if I don¡¯t go home now, that b*tch will enter my home.¡± Qin Man snorted.


    Seeing her sneering, Fu Shiyi tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Are you going to punch her again? Don¡¯t force your second brother to break off his friendship with you.¡±


    Qin Man got into the car and rolled down the window.


    ¡°I underestimated her this time, next time, I will teach her a lesson.¡±


    Having said these words, she drove away from the vi area.


    Fu Shiyi said worriedly, ¡°Qin Man is indeed very capable at work, but she is not as capable as Meng Ruya when ites to judging men and elders. If she continues to be stubborn, she will suffer a great deal.¡±


    After all, her three brothers had been so pampering to her that they had almost forced his brother to marry her.


    ¡°She won¡¯t. After all, those foreign politicians are more difficult to deal with than Meng Ruya.¡± Fu Shiqin was not worried at all.


    The reason why Qin Man suffered this time was because she used the wrong method and also because she had underestimated how much her family liked Meng Ruya.


    She had learnt from her mistakes and she would not be so stubborn.

 Chapter 1530 - Grandchildren

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Grandchildren</h4>


    The moment Qin Man left, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin returned to their own ce.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng also went to wash the two children and got changed. It took them a long while before they managed to make them fall alseep.


    Fu Hanzheng went back to the room to take a shower whilst she put away the stuff in the room. She had just returned to the master bedroom when she received a call from the old mansion.


    Mrs. Fu said, ¡°Weiwei, some rtives and friends of the Fu Family will be here the day after tomorrow, can you bring Youyou and Tiantian here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I will drive Youyou and Tiantian there, and I won¡¯t stay.¡±


    She was not a woman of status, and if she brought the children there, Mrs. Fu would not be able to introduce her to anyone as Mrs. Fu because if she did that would make Fu Shengying displeased.


    But if she did not mention that she was Mrs. Fu, the rtives and friends would start to gossip about whether the two children were children of a mistress or not. That would be a joke.


    So she could just send the two leading roles there, and then she could also arrange a meeting with Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng.


    Mrs. Fu understood her concern, so she did not force her.


    ¡°Okay, if you are not worried, then leave the children here for one night and have a good date with Hanzheng. If you are,e and pick the child upter at night.¡±


    ¡°I can pick them upter, it is not that easy to care for them at night,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice.


    Mrs. Fu felt a bit regretful, but she did not object.


    ¡°Alright then, it is a deal.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said goodbye to her and rang off.


    Fu Hanzheng came out of the shower and asked as he was drying his hair, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fu called and said that some rtives and friends of the Fu Family are going there the day after tomorrow and she wanted me to drop off Youyou and Tiantian.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng sized her up. ¡°You agreed?¡±


    They had been looking forward to having a grandson and a granddaughter all these years, and now they had to show them off in front of their rtives and friends.


    After all, only they had been jealous of others before.


    ¡°I will drive Youyou and Tiantian there early in the morning. It happens to be the weekend, so Ji Cheng and Qianqian can meet up. I will meet you at thepanyter, and we can go out for dinner and pick up the children togetherter.¡± Gu Weiwei told him the n and asked for his opinion.


    Hearing that she was going to meet Ji Cheng first, Fu Hanzheng pretended to be displeased.


    ¡°You are going to meet them, not stay with me at thepany?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°We meet every day and we are together every day. Do you need me to keep youpany at work?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng tossed down the towel that was used to dry his hair, and his slightly unkempt hair made him look less cold and serious than usual, but more like aid-back man.


    ¡°But even when I see you every day, I still miss you every minute.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and exined. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, and I am worried about Qianqian and Gu Yunche, so I want to meet them.¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng found it a pity, yet he did not deprive her of meeting her friends.


    ¡°I have a banquet to attendter,e with me and we can pick up the children afterwards.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it proper to bring me there?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pinched her chin. ¡°Who else is more suitable than you?¡±


    ¡°Should I dress formally?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°No need, you can do whatever you want. It is just a gathering of friends,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 1531 - Grandchildren 2

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Grandchildren 2</h4>


    After what happened with the He Family, some rtives and friends of the Fu Family got to know that Fu Hanzheng got married and gave birth to a pair of twins, and they all wanted to meet them.


    Mrs. Fu and the others from the old mansion had been jealous of other people¡¯s grandchildren, and now they themselves had be grandparents, so of course they did not turn down their rtives¡¯ request.


    What was more, their grandchildren were such lovely twins.


    In order to make the two childrenfortable, she tidied up the nursery and toy room.


    That morning, Mrs. Fu was still instructing the kitchen to prepare the food, when Fu Shengying went to check the children¡¯s room and toy room. When he came to the dining room, he thought of the issue of the children¡¯s food.


    ¡°Oh yes, get someone to buy some fresh fruits and vegetables. Doesn¡¯t Youyou and Tiantian always eat supplementary food for lunch?¡±


    Mrs. Fu squinted at him. ¡°Why do you care about what your grandchildren eat? Instead, you should be concerned about what to prepare for lunch when there are so many people around.¡±


    ¡°Just let them eat whatever they want,¡± Fu Shengying said as he sat down with the morning paper, showing no interest in what the guests wanted to eat.


    ¡°...¡± Mrs. Fu had no words to counter.


    He had been thinking about what to feed the children and what games to y with them since the day before, but he did not care about what to do with the guests.


    Fu Shengying checked the time and reminded her.


    ¡°It is veryte, should we call them and ask what time they will send the children here?¡±


    Mrs. Fu and the servants finished discussing the menu before answering his question. ¡°Of course, when the timees.¡±


    Fu Shengying shut up and went to find his own phone.


    ¡°I will call Lei Meng and ask him to pick her up. It is not safe these days.¡±


    Mrs. Fu pursed her lips. He was not satisfied with this daughter-inw, but his heart ached for his two grandsons.


    At vi number seven, Gu Weiwei did not pack up the bottles and children¡¯s stuff until Fu Hanzheng left for work.


    When everything was ready, she called Mrs. Fu before she left.


    ¡°Aunt, I will drive Youyou and Tiantian over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lei Meng and Lei Ning are there,e with their cars.¡± Mrs. Fu stressed.


    ¡°...Oh, okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei went out with the children and found the two Hummers parked outside, feeling amused.


    She was just driving children over, and yet they were making it seem as if they were escorting a nuclear weapon. This was way too exaggerated.


    Lei Ning came over and asked, ¡°Mrs. Fu, want me to drive?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡±


    Instead of forcing her, Lei Ning went to Lei Meng and asked one car to lead the way and the other to follow behind, so that Gu Weiwei¡¯s car was in the middle.


    Gu Weiwei put the children into the safety seats and fastened the seat belts. Then she gave a toy to Youyou and a small cookie to Tiantian. Then she asked the nursery teacher to take care of them, whilst she took the driver¡¯s seat.


    Since there were children in the car, she did not drive too fast. When she arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, she saw rows of luxurious cars parked outside. She guessed that some guests were already here.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying received Lei Ning¡¯s call and came out to pick up the children the moment the car arrived.


    ¡°Come,e, we are at grandpa and grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    The two children did not see them as strangers, so the grandparents picked them up.

 Chapter 1532 - Grandchildren 3

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Grandchildren 3</h4>


    Gu Weiwei put the same hat on the two children and there were two cute ears on the hat.


    The children had round faces and big eyes, and they were dressed in twin outfits of the same color. They looked very cute together.


    Gu Weiwei adjusted her son¡¯s crooked hat and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°There are their water bottles, milk bottles and milk powder in this bag, and we can leave the supplementary food to the nursery teacher.


    ¡°Tiantian is very greedy, don¡¯t give her too much food, or she will get indigestion.


    ¡°They might take a nap around two in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Okay, we get it,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile as she held the boy in her arms.


    Gu Weiwei said something to the nursery master and said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°Take them in, I will pick them up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± Mrs. Fu took hold of Youyou¡¯s little arm and waved goodbye to her.


    Gu Weiwei went into the car and looked out.


    ¡°Call me anytime, I am leaving now.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded and went into the house with Fu Shengying.


    The rtives and friends in the living room had been looking forward to seeing them. When they heard theming in, they all came over to them.


    ¡°Ha, these two little ones are so strong.¡±


    ¡°She is his daughter after all. She looks exactly like Hanzheng when he was little.¡±


    ¡°You have been looking forward to this for so many years, and now you have got your grandson and granddaughter! How lucky you are!¡±


    ¡­.


    Calmly, the boy sized up the people around him curiously.


    Tiantian threw a look at the crowd and leaned herself against Fu Shengying¡¯s shoulders.


    Fu Shengying patted his granddaughter¡¯s back, feeling very proud of being a grandfather.


    ¡°Stay away from her, don¡¯t scare my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°This girl is so pretty, she¡¯ll be so pretty when she grows up.¡± Someone praised Tiantian.


    ¡°Brother Shengying, we agreed for our families to join in marriage, but you have three sons and so do I.¡± Old Master Zhou was teasing Tiantian as he said with a smile, ¡°My eldest grandson is two years older than your granddaughter, what about¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Fu Shengying red at him and snorted. ¡°Do not get any ideas about my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on it?¡± Grandpa Zhou used Fu Shengying of breaking the promise.


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Fu Shengying denied it totally.


    He could not bear to part with such a lovely granddaughter.


    ¡°If Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson can¡¯t do it, what about my grandson? You always say that he is smart!¡± Another person added.


    Fu Shengying sat down on the sofa with his granddaughter in his arms and snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°Your grandson is six years old, way too old for you to think about it.¡±


    Mrs. Fu found it funny. He must have forgotten the age gap between the children¡¯s parents was.


    Mrs. Qin looked at the grandson Mrs. Fu was holding and asked curiously, ¡°Oh yes, where is the mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t she bring the children here? Why is she not here?¡±


    ¡°Your family never said a thing about Fu Hanzheng getting married and having children. We don¡¯t even know who Mrs. Fu is!¡±


    ¡­.


    When Mrs. Qin mentioned the mysterious Mrs. Fu, everyone else became curious too.


    The crowd sized up Fu Shengying and his wife curiously, wondering if the parents were not a good match or if these two children were just love children.


    Otherwise, why was there no news from the Fu Family about when they got married and the children being born?

 Chapter 1533 - Grandchildren 4

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Grandchildren 4</h4>


    Fu Shengying¡¯s expression sank, but he said nothing.


    He could not reveal the private affairs of his family, even if they were family and friends.


    Mrs. Fu smiled and asked the servant to serve the fruits.


    ¡°She was in a hurry to go out. Also, young people are not interested in hanging out with us old people.¡±


    ¡°But we have so many rtives and elders here, she should at least greet them,¡± a distant rtive of the Fu Family said with a smile. What he meant was that the woman Fu Hanzheng married was way too impolite.


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Fu smiled brightly but looked displeased.


    ¡°Young people have their own problems. Hanzheng doesn¡¯t want her to deal with us elders, so he doesn¡¯t live here with her.¡±


    ¡°That is his dearest girl! If she is with us, he will me me if she is wronged.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a cold person like Hanzheng would love his wife so much,¡± Mrs. Qin said with a smile.


    Mrs. Fu said helplessly with Youyou in her arms, ¡°He treasures her!¡±


    ¡°When did they get married? You did not even invite us to the wedding!¡± someone said.


    Mrs. Fu smiled. ¡°You know that Hanzheng never likes noise, so he held a wedding abroad without any guests.¡±


    Although the wedding was stopped halfway.


    But that was not something to be told to outsiders, because that would make their family into a joke.


    ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why your grandchildren have grown up before the wedding.¡±


    Mrs. Qin was ying with the toy when the boy took a look at her and reached out for the toy.


    ¡°Oh my, look at his strong hands, you have raised her well.¡±


    ¡°It is the mother who is considerate and takes good care of them, so we have nothing to do but follow them around,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    Mrs. Zhou asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa and grandmas have to take care of everyone¡¯s children, let alone two children is not to much. What is your daughter-inw thinking when she doesn¡¯t want you to get involved?¡±


    The twins were indeed cute, but their mysterious daughter-inw did not seem to fit in with the Fu Family.


    Fu Shengying and his wife had always been enviable. They were in a good rtionship and they had three outstanding sons.


    But after being jealous for so long, he got a bit of satisfaction at the imperfections.


    Mrs. Fu understood what he meant. He was trying to embarrass their family.


    ¡°They are doing this out of filial piety. They don¡¯t want us to work too hard, and Hanzheng has hired a nutritionist and nurse to take care of the two children.¡±


    ¡°We are just here teasing our grandchildren.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°I am so jealous of you.¡± Mrs. Qin sighed.


    Mrs. Fu chuckled. ¡°Your eldest grandson is already so old, but my two babies are so little.¡±


    ¡°I am troubled by our second son and my daughter.¡± Mrs. Qin sighed as she thought of what had happened at home recently. ¡°Qin Lang and Ruya are in love with each other, but my daughter keeps objecting to their rtionship, so the family is in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Ruya¡­¡± Mrs. Fu smiled and hesitated.


    Mrs. Qin¡¯s look changed. ¡°You used to dote on Ruya, but you have not talked with the Meng Family for two years.¡±


    Mrs. Fu smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Hanzheng is married, and it is not good for anyone if he keeps in touch with the Meng Family.¡±


    Meng Ruya was not a bad person, but she was not a good person either.


    She might not have been able to see through her, but Hanzheng did.

 Chapter 1534 - Good Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Good Daughter-inw</h4>


    Mrs. Qin chuckled and teased.


    ¡°You are worried that your daughter-inw would be displeased, right?¡±


    After all, she had wanted Fu Hanzheng to marry Meng Ruya, but he ended up marrying someone else instead.


    If she continued to have contact with the Meng Family, she would displease her daughter-inw who would think that she was displeased wih her.


    Mrs. Fu smiled without saying a word. She did not keep in touch with the Meng Family, not because she was worried that Gu Weiwei would be displeased, but because she found that this family was not worth keeping in touch with.


    Also, if she still kept in touch with the Meng Family, Meng Ruya might think that she still had a chance and try her best to interfere with Hanzheng¡¯s marriage.


    By that time, her son would me her for causing trouble at home.


    Also, as time went by, she gradually realized that Weiwei was actually much better.


    She was better and more educated than Meng Ruya and the other nobledies.


    Luckily, Hanzheng was smart enough not to make a mistake.


    ¡°Ruya is so gentle and refined, where can we find such a good daughter-inw? The Fu Family is not fated to have such a daughter-inw, Mrs. Qin, you must hurry up.¡± One of them could not help but speak up for Meng Ruya.


    Mrs. Fu sounded displeased and said with a smile, ¡°Well, if we are not fated, then so be it. If Hanzheng had not married the current daughter-inw, we would not have been able to get two grandchildren in one go.¡±


    Now Hanzheng and Weiwei looked so lovely together and the twins looked so cute and sweet. They looked so happy.


    The only thing she was displeased about was that this stubborn man did not want them to remarry.


    She believed that Meng Ruya was unable to bring anything to the Fu Family.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any problem with that, except for my daughter,¡± Mrs. Qin said helplessly.


    A few days ago, because of what happened between Meng Ruya and Qin Lang, her daughter, who had always been obedient and sensible, made a fuss at home and started to fight with her.


    Mrs. Fu took hold of her son¡¯s hands and said nonchntly, ¡°Qin Man has always been cautious and smart. She has every reason to object. You should listen to her too.¡±


    The two families had known each other for years, but she just could not say anything bad about Meng Ruya behind her back because that would ruin the rtionship between the two families.


    But Meng Ruya was not a kind-hearted person, so she did not say anything more than this.


    After all, there was someone in the Qin Family who understood what was going on, and she did not need to worry about this outsider.


    Mrs. Qin looked at her in surprise, but since there were other people present, she did not ask anything more but said, ¡°I had thought that I would be able to meet your daughter-inw today. I heard that she is very young and we had once thought about letting her meet with my grandnephew¡±


    ¡°Match her up with your grandnephew Qin Lv?¡± Someone asked in disbelief, ¡°Xiao Lv calls Fu Hanzheng Uncle, but this uncle and nephew are interested in the same girl? That is so rare.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, your daughter-inw is almost the same age as Qin Lv, but she is way too young for Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡°But this Lv calls President Fu Uncle. That girl is almost the same age as Lv, so she has to call President Fu Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Mrs. Fu found that the gathering was getting boring, and they might as well have fun with their grandchildren.


    ¡°As long as he really likes her, age is not a problem. They are in a very good rtionship.¡±


    Mrs. Qin could tell that she was displeased, so she tried to smooth things over. ¡°That¡¯s true. If two people truly like each other, then it doesn¡¯t matter if they are a few years apart. It is easy to have children when they are young. Now they have given birth to a grandson and a granddaughter, and two more yearster, they will have another younger child.¡±


    Mrs. Fu smiled without saying a word. They were already satisfied with these two babies. Hanzheng might not want Weiwei to suffer from childbirth again.

 Chapter 1535 - Angel of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Angel of Fate</h4>


    Youyou and Tiantian were ying cutely at the gathering of the Fu Family, whilst Gu Weiwei was driving to meet Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng.


    When she arrived, she was surprised to find that Luo Qianqian, who had always been short-haired, now had longer hair.


    Although she had only grown it out a little bit, she did not trim it like before.


    ¡°What made you want longer hair?¡±


    Also, she had not only grown her hair out but also dressed in a better way.


    ¡°I changed my hairstyle because I was bored of having short hair,¡± Luo Qianqian said as she tucked the hair behind the ears.


    Ji Cheng had one hand against her cheek and asked with a smile, ¡°I think you are making progress with Mr. Gu, right?¡±


    Gu Weiwei agreed inside. There was only one exnation for such a huge change ¡ª a woman dresses up for her lover.


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Luo Qianqian chuckled.


    Maybe it was because of what Sister Yuan Meng had taught her that she felt she looked prettier with long hair.


    So she decided that she would grow it for him.


    ¡°I told you that he would like you, unless he is blind,¡± Ji Cheng said proudly.


    Luo Qianqian might be sharp-tongued and distant, but she was still willing to do anything for her friends. Now Ji Cheng and Weiwei were both lucky enough to be with the person they loved, so they hoped that their best friend could get the happiness she desired.


    Gu Weiwei asked curiously, ¡°Have you been in touch these days?¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded and brought out an exquiste and gorgeous doll from the bag. It was dressed in a European style and had a three pointed hat, with bells on the ends, on its head.


    ¡°I received this yesterday.¡±


    Gu Weiweiughed out of surprise. ¡°A Tri-angel?¡±


    Ji Cheng reached out for it and mumbled, ¡°This is just for a child.¡±


    Gu Weiwei reached out for it and adjusted the pointy hat as she said with a smile, ¡°Tri-angel, also known as the Angel of Fate, is the guardian of love and destiny in Italy. ording to the ancient Roman legend, Cupid the God of Love had a golden arrow and a silver arrow. While the golden arrow joined the destinies of mankind, the silver arrow broke the destinies of mankind. In order to prevent Cupid from making mistakes, the gods created the silver arrow that Tri-angel used to undo Cupid¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    Ji Cheng had not thought that this doll was special, but after hearing what she said, she sighed.


    ¡°Wow, that is so romantic.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the doll¡¯s face and hands and gave it back to Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°This doll¡¯s face and hands are made of titanium-white porcin which is unique to Italy, and the facial features are hand-drawn. It is a very expensive authentic Tri-angel doll, made with 103 different steps.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Cheng was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Also, after every Tri-angel ispleted, the water-lighting ceremony will take ce at the Trevi Fountain in Rome. It is said that after the baptism, the Trevi Fountain in Rome will be more spiritual,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    With her eyes upon the Tri-angel, Luo Qianqian smiled.


    Actually, Gu Yun Che had not known that this doll was so special. But when he took a picture and she saw this doll in the picture, she said that she thought it was interesting.


    Then he bought it, and probably asked the staff to help him with the international mail.


    When she received it the day before, she was also incredibly surprised.


    Although he had no idea what it meant to give such a present, yet she was still very happy about it.


    ¡°I was worried that you and Mr. Gu would not get along well, but it seems that I was worried for nothing,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    For a man to have the intention of giving her such a present, he must have meant something.

 Chapter 1536 - No Love

    <h4>Chapter 1536: No Love</h4>


    Luo Qianqian looked at the exquisite doll in her hands and felt a bitplicated.


    Although they were in touch more than before, yet they were still far apart.


    But it was already good enough that the distance between them was shortened.


    With her face in her hands, Ji Cheng gossiped curiously.


    ¡°Qianqian, can you tell us more about your Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us more about your cousin?¡± Luo Qianqian countered.


    Ji Cheng pursed her lips. ¡°What is there to talk about? We have met so many times. If you really want to know about him, I can ask him to join us. You can talk about whatever you want with him.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be filled with love.¡± Luo Qianqian took a sip of coffee.


    Ji Cheng sighed. Since the woman did not want to say anything more, she did not ask anything more. She turned to Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Oh yes, Weiwei, what did an olddy online say about the children of the Fu Family?¡±


    She had been in the middle of preparing for an examination, so she did not ask anything more when she called her.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the ck tea and said calmly, ¡°A few days ago, I brought Youyou and Tiantian to the morning school and Mrs. He¡¯s grandson tripped and knocked over Tiantian. The child got frightened and there was a small conflict.¡±


    ¡°There was a small conflict, so why did the olddy try to victimize herself in the article?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    ¡°The children¡¯s grandparents were a bit angry, so they asked them to leave the capital city. But they did not want to do that, so they made a fuss. But it has been taken care of,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Hearing these words, Ji Cheng said fiercely, ¡°Our Tiantian is so cute and lovely, and that boy even dares to do that to her?! How annoying!¡±


    ¡°It is all in the past, the children are not injured, they were just frightened.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Although she did not ask how they dealt with the He Family, she was sure that they would not forgive them easily either.


    Ji Cheng asked regretfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Tiantian and Youyou with you?¡±


    ¡°The children¡¯s grandparents have friends and rtives over, so they are with them.¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy something?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Cheng replied instantly as she packed up her bag and said, ¡°There is a performance next week at school and I need to buy a gown.¡±


    ¡°I have a program in a few days too, and I need to buy clothes.¡± Luo Qianqian added.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Any brand you like?¡±


    ¡°I would like to wear Muse, but I don¡¯t think they will sell it to me.¡± Ji Chengined.


    Muse¡¯s clothing were all called fairy dresses and they were all designed for fairies. Ordinary people like her could not wear them.


    Luo Qianqian said amusedly, ¡°Then MG it is, you can be the spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°I used to be the spokesperson.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded them with a smile, then stood up and said, ¡°But I can still bring you guys to buy clothes.¡±


    The contract of MG onlysted for one year, and she did not ept Martin¡¯s invitation because she was pregnant. Now MG had got a new spokesperson and she was a very famous model.


    The three of them left the cafe and Gu Weiwei drove them to the main store of MG located in capital city.


    The manager of the main store had been to vi seven and given them the parent-child outfits, so he recognized her instantly.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°They can take a look at the gowns, while I can upy myself,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    The manager bowed and asked Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian to try on the gowns.


    Gu Weiwei sat down on the sofa in the lounge and passed the time with a magazine.


    However, the moment she sat down, the door of the fitting room opposite her opened and someone walked out dressed in thetest style of MG.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1537 - Sugar Daddy Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Sugar Daddy Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked up and raised her eyebrows in astonishment. She had not expected to run into this woman here.


    It was Li Xing¡¯er whom she had not seen for more than two years.


    She had heard that Li Xing¡¯er gave birth to a child and that she used a popr parent-child variety show to prove her innocence and started to work again.


    Judging from the exquiste makeup and the proud look on her face, it seemed that the rumor was true.


    Since they were not close enough for her to greet her, she took one look at her and started to read the magazine again.


    Li Xing¡¯er sized up this girl who was dressed casually on the sofa, turned around and looked at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, it seems that you are not doing well without Third Master.¡±


    She had not worked for two years or received any moremericals; she also heard that the studio was closed too.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. What did she mean by saying that she wasn¡¯t doing well without Fu Shiyi? She and Fu Shiyi were just rumored to be together by journalists? Did she really think that she was entangled with Fu Shiyi?


    But she did not want to exin anything more to this woman and tell her that she and Fu Shiyi were sister-inw and brother-inw.


    ¡°Not bad, but slightly better than you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Xing¡¯erughed and sneered. ¡°Without Third Master, you have no one to invest in your movies or give you resources. Yet you are better than me?!¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei said indifferently, ¡°At least I have more trophies than you.¡±


    It turned out that when she quit acting for two years, Li Xing¡¯er thought that she had been abandoned by her rumored boyfriend Fu Shiyi, so she lost the resources she used to have and ended up being worse off than her.


    She must have forgotten how she lost her reputation and left the entertianment zone.


    ¡°That is the past, who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted as she tried to press down her anger.


    ¡°Then good luck to you,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    She heard that she and Mrs. Wei had been trying all kinds of methods to meet her, but it turned out to be a different story when they met in reality.


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    She was once cornered by her and her parents went to jail.


    But now all was well, her husband Wei Ziting¡¯s career was rising and her own performing arts career was back on track.


    Gu Weiwei was reading the magazine when Li Xing¡¯er went back into the fitting room, got changed and gave the gown to the MG employee.


    ¡°Prepare it for me, I am taking it away.¡±


    The staff of MG brought out the gown for ironing and Li Xing¡¯er sat down in the armchair opposite Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Since we used to be sisters, let me give you a hand. There is a private banquet tonight attended by all the famous and wealthy people in the capital. What about me bringing you in and you can find someone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, but are you going to find the next one?¡± Gu Weiwei twisted the meaning on purpose.


    Why did this woman think that she was doing so badly that she had to find a sugar daddy for her?


    Fu Hanzheng was the biggest sugar daddy in the entirety of Hua Land.


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth, controlled her anger and said proudly, ¡°It is Brother Ziting who is going with me. It is not an easy opportunity for you, and don¡¯t me me for not helping you.¡±


    ¡°You can keep this opportunity to yourself.¡± Gu Weiwei looked calm and checked the time impatiently.


    If she had known that she was here, she would not havee here so as to avoid being pestered by her.

 Chapter 1538 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian tried on the clothes and came to ask for her opinion.


    ¡°Weiwei, look¡­¡±


    Before they finished their words, they saw Li Xing¡¯er standing opposite her and their expressions sunk.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er nced at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian and said, ¡°You two must be Linna¡¯s schoolmates, the ones with Gu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°You must be rted to the Zhou Linna who stole someone else¡¯s song and fled abroad, the notorious cousin Li Xing¡¯er!¡± Luo Qianqian cursed at both Li Xing¡¯er and her cousin.


    Ji Cheng added. ¡°Have you forgotten that you created rumors and got yourself kicked out of the entertainment industry?¡±


    She was only living like this right now because she had a child and tried to prove her innocence through the parent-child variety show.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian and said calmly, ¡°How is what you¡¯ve tried on? Everything looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, we are not in the mood to try on clothes, tear her apart!¡± Ji Cheng said angrily.


    Gu Weiwei was not in the mood to argue with her. ¡°No need, just pick your clothes first.¡±


    Normally, she did not like to waste time talking with anyone unless her interests were threatened.


    Li Xing¡¯er snorted as she saw her clothes being ironed.


    ¡°I was trying to help her out of kindness, but she turned me down.¡±


    ¡°You are not blind, are you?¡± Ji Cheng snorted.


    No one in Hua Land was worth more than her, and Li Xing¡¯er was in a worse position than her.


    Luo Qianqian did not utter a word, fearing that Li Xing¡¯er still had no idea that Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were together.


    That was why she had said such a ridiculous thing.


    Li Xing¡¯er picked up her new Chanel bag and snorted.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been down and out for two years without any work?¡±


    Ji Cheng said, ¡°That is her¡­¡±


    ¡°That is because she doesn¡¯t want to ept any jobs. If she wanted to ept the job, she would get tons of resources, unlike you who only attends variety shows and needs your son to attract poprity¡­¡± Luo Qianqian was worried that Ji Cheng would tell her about Weiwei¡¯s marriage and the two children she had birthed in the past two years, so she spoke before she could spill the beans.


    ¡°I am lucky to have such a lovely son,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    Now, everyone online was calling her son God Meng, and he was almost as popr as a B or C-list idol.


    Ji Cheng snorted disdainfully; her son was nothingpared to Youyou and Tiantian.


    They were still arguing when the staff of MG came over with the wrapped bag.


    ¡°Mrs. Wei, your gown is done.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er took the bag and nced at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°You turned me down today, but don¡¯t regret it in the future. It is a rare opportunity.¡±


    Having said these words, she left with the bag.


    Ji Cheng was confused and turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°What is her good intention?¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed the magazine and said with a smile, ¡°She said that she is going to some banquet and that she will take me with her to meet a sugar daddy.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone more powerful than your husband in the whole of Hua Land?¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    Ji Cheng adjusted her gown in front of the mirror. ¡°You should have told her that you are Mrs. Fu. That would have frightened her.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up, sized them up and said after some consideration, ¡°Ji Cheng, get a pink or blue one. You look better with a brighter color.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, you look great in this dress.¡±


    Ji Cheng had no time to care about clothes. ¡°Honestly, why didn¡¯t you tell her that you are Mrs. Fu?¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and picked out a pink and blue sleeveless gown for her and said, ¡°Even if I tell her now, she will think that I am just bragging. Why should I bother?¡±

 Chapter 1539 - Spoiled Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Spoiled Wife</h4>


    Ji Cheng took over the pastel blue and pink gown she picked and held it against herself.


    ¡°Which woman marries Fu Hanzheng but doesn¡¯t want to tell the world that such a powerful man is mine, but is instead afraid that people will know about it?¡±


    ¡°I am marrying him because I love him, not because I want to show off the title of Mrs. Fu.¡± Gu Weiwei realized that she was indeed dressed in a very casual way, and it did not seem right for her to be dressed in this way when she went to attend the banquet with Fu Hanzheng.


    Ji Cheng put on the dress in the fitting room, looked at herself in the mirror and said, ¡°If you tell the world that you are Mrs. Fu, you can do whatever you want, and traverse wherever you want, in Hua Land.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked out a simple and fresh long-sleeved dress and looked at it against herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Traverse? I am not a crab.¡±


    Having said these words, she put on the dress in the fitting room.


    Ji Cheng said outside the fitting room, ¡°At least everyone will not dare to provoke you.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t provoke us, but will instead try all kinds of methods to please us, which is very annoying.¡±


    Gu Weiwei put on the dress, looked at herself in the mirror and felt very satisfied.


    Luo Qianqian sighed as she saw the fitting dress on her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who has had two children. How annoying!¡±


    Ji Cheng looked at her waist and then at her own.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that after a child is born, the mother¡¯s body will have traces of pregnancy or something? Why do you have nothing?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that you want me to have traces?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with raised eyebrows.


    She did have arge belly after giving birth to Youyou and Tiantian, but she had a nursery teacher to take care of the babies after the birth and so she also did some exercises to recover after the birth. That was why she recovered so well.


    As for the stretch marks, they were not thatrge, and they were gone after the baby was born.


    There was only a small scar left from the incision of the C-section. Fu Hanzheng had found ointment to remove the scar and she noticed that it was bing very faint.


    ¡°I am jealous!¡± Ji Cheng pinched her chubby waist.


    Luo Qianqian selected the clothes and asked Gu Weiwei,v¡±If you have timeter, please help me read the lyrics and songs for Director Mo¡¯s new movie. It is my first time working with him, and I am worried that I may not do it well.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the clothes and then we can talk, there is a teahouse nearby where it is quiet.¡±


    The three of them had picked their dresses and paid the bill at the cashier. The manager said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Fu, you don¡¯t have to pay, Mr. Fu pays every year.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian exchanged a helpless look. ¡°Alright, we poor things better pay for ourselves.¡±


    President Fu was spoiling his wife way too much.


    He was not even here and he still wanted to show off his love in front of her.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and said, ¡°Put them on my tab too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I can pay for it myself.¡± Ji Cheng said and gave her credit card to the cashier, ¡°I know that your President never gives presents to anyone other than you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng wouldn¡¯t pay for whatever they did.


    Luo Qianqian also paid the bill and said resolutely, ¡°You can spend Fu Hanzheng¡¯s money, but we can¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not force them. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But if you feel bad, you can treat us to dinner tonight. I know a very good restaurant nearby,¡± Ji Cheng said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°I will treat you guys next time. I have a banquet to go to with Fu Hanzheng tonight.¡±


    ¡°What banquet? You are leaving the children behind so you can spend some alone time with him.¡± Luo Qianqian teased.

 Chapter 1540 - A Person Without Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 1540: A Person Without Conscience</h4>


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and did not deny her guess.


    They said that they were going out for dinner, but they would leave after showing up politely.


    Ji Cheng protested in displeasure.


    ¡°You and your President are together all the time, and you haven¡¯t eaten with us for a long time. Don¡¯t you feel guilty that you value your man over your friends?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I am probably a heartless person, which is why it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The three of them left MG happily and drove to a quiet teahouse on a pedestrian street.


    Gu Weiwei asked for a pot of ck tea and some dried fruits, and the three of them put down the dresses and took a rest.


    Luo Qianqian brought out the music score from her bag and gave it to her.


    ¡°Director Mo¡¯s new film is about the era in Shanghai, and this is the first draft I wrote; I haven¡¯t given it to him yet.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the music score and the lines. It turned out that it had been recorded too, and so all kinds of musical instruments were ying melodiously in the quiet room.


    When the song finished ying, Luo Qianqian said, ¡°I feel that something is missing, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It does feel a bitcking,¡± Gu Weiwei said and reyed the recording.


    Luo Qianqian looked at her calmly and said nothing.


    Ji Cheng sipped the tea and did not interrupt their music discussion.


    Gu Weiwei asked after she yed the recording three times, ¡°Got a pen?¡±


    Luo Qianqian took out a pen from the bag and gave it to her. ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±


    Gu Weiwei circled out the chorus. ¡°I suggest that the lyrics should be more powerful so that they are more profound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I only focused upon the prosperity and features of Shanghai, but I did forget about that.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    Gu Weiwei circled out the introductory section. ¡°For the first section, I suggest turning it into the sound of an old Shanghai gramophone, so that the characters can be brought into the right ce and time, and it will fit the movie better.¡±


    Luo Qianqian took over the score and made some changes, then gave it back to Gu Weiwei.


    For the entire afternoon, the three of them were in the teahouse, making music with Luo Qianqian.


    Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng drank the tea as they waited, asionally giving their own opinions. Their hard work paid off and they finally finished the song after one whole afternoon.


    ¡°It iste, let me drive you home,¡± Gu Weiwei checked the time and said.


    ¡°No thanks, you can go on a date with your President.¡± Ji Cheng packed up her bag and turned her down.


    Luo Qianqian agreed with her. ¡°We can take a taxi home, you better go on a date with him, otherwise your President will be displeased.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not insist on seeing them off when she received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s text.


    ¡°Alright, be careful. We can meet again when you have time. I am very free now.¡±


    ¡°I will visit your children at home after thepetition,¡± Ji Cheng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed with a smile.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian left the teahouse and Gu Weiwei made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home, I can pick you up,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°No thanks, just tell me the address and I will drive there myself, so no need to pick me up. That way no one will have a reason to drive me back,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng told her the address. ¡°Did you bring the invitation card I left this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is not far from here, I can go there myself,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay, see youter,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 1541 - The Enemy of Women

    <h4>Chapter 1541: The Enemy of Women</h4>


    Gu Weiwei rang off, went to the bathroom of the teahouse and put on the new dress.


    She adjusted her hair in front of the mirror and found that she looked way too in. Then she took out some makeup from her bag and drew a very elegant makeup style.


    But with this dy, she ended up leaving at the peak hour.


    They had been stuck in the traffic jam for more than one hour.


    Fu Hanzheng had already arrived at the banquet, but she was nowhere to be seen. So he called again.


    ¡°Still not here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a traffic jam, so it may take a while,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    If she had known about this, she would not have wasted so much time at the teahouse and she would have made it in time.


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng did not urge her any more.


    ¡°No hurry, be careful.¡±


    Gu Weiwei moved with the traffic and when she came to the private club, it was already veryte.


    She did somest minute makeup touches in the car, carried her bag and went into the club. Since Fu Hanzheng had left the invitation card behind with her this morning, the bellboy showed her the way politely.


    But before Fu Hanzheng found her, Mrs. Fu called.


    She was afraid that something was wrong with the two children, so she hurried to the empty courtyard to answer the call.


    ¡°Aunt, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, Tiantian fell off the sofa,¡± Mrs. Fu said apologetically.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How is she? Is she badly injured? Is she crying hard?¡±


    ¡°There were cushions on the floor, so she was not injured. She just cried for a while and now she is much better,¡± Mrs. Fu said. If she had not been appeased, she would not have called her.


    Hearing that she had fallen onto the cushions and stopped crying, Gu Weiwei felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°As long as she isn¡¯t crying. Have they eaten anything?¡±


    ¡°They ate chicken noodle soup at lunch and some fruits in the afternoon, and each of them drank a bottle of milk.¡± Mrs. Fu reported the two children¡¯s meals truthfully.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Remember to feed them some water.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, are you with Hanzheng now?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°Yes, we will pick up the childrenter,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Hearing that they were together, Mrs. Fu said with a smile, ¡°No need to hurry, they are very obedient here. You two rarely have a date alone after you had the two children. You can pick them up tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. What on earth was she thinking?


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take good care of the children,¡± Mrs. Fu said and rang off.


    Gu Weiwei rang off and returned to the corridor with her phone in the bag, ready to find Fu Hanzheng.


    But when she came to the small banquet hall, Fu Hanzheng was nowhere to be seen. She was about to call him and ask where he was, when a woman¡¯s voice stopped her.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked sideways and found that Li Xing¡¯er, who she ran into at MG, was here too.


    It turned out that the banquet she was supposed to attend was the banquet with Fu Hanzheng.


    Without saying a word, Li Xing¡¯er and several youngdies came over to her.


    ¡°Well, she did show up, but she still must have snuck in.¡±


    ¡°You know pretty well who snuck in.¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    She was here with an invitation card, and Li Xing¡¯er and Wei Ziting were not wealthy enough to enter Fu Hanzheng¡¯s circle.


    So it was not hard to tell who had snuck in.

 Chapter 1542 - Enemy of Women 2

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Enemy of Women 2</h4>


    The men who came over with Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s group sized her up and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Movie Queen Mu Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is the rumored girlfriend of Third Master.¡±


    ¡°Third Master has got a new girlfriend, maybe she¡¯s just an ex-rumored girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You have not shown up for two years, what are you doing here? This is not an entertainment industry banquet.¡±


    ....


    Li Xing¡¯er snorted as she sized up Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, if you are here seeking a sugar daddy, at least show something otherwise no one will notice you.¡±


    When she asked her toe, she said that she did not need it.


    Then she followed her here and snuck in somehow.


    Gu Weiwei sized up Li Xing¡¯er who was wearing a V-neck gown and said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Wei, you look even more desperate than me.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth. She was not stingy about showing off her breasts, because she had given birth to a child.


    But after what she said, it seemed that she was the one looking for a sugar daddy here.


    ¡°All the female guests here are part of a couple, and even if they are not part of a couple, they are from the invitees¡¯ families. What about you? Who brought you here?¡±


    ¡°I came here by myself, why?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    Hearing these words, Li Xing¡¯er threw a look at the socialites anddies next to her and said sinisterly, ¡°Keep an eye out for your husbands and boyfriends,dies, don¡¯t let them be seduced by some vixen!¡±


    Hearing her words, all the women looked at Gu Weiwei warily.


    She was dressed conservatively, but she was young and pretty. There were very few pretty girls like her in the entertainment industry, and she was the kind of girl that men liked.


    So everyone felt threatened.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei is a Movie Queen, and she doesn¡¯t need to be taken care of by someone like this, does she?¡±


    ¡°Even if Third Master dumps you, you don¡¯t have toe here to find your next boyfriend, do you? The Fu Family are here too!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here now, or I will get someone to send you out.¡±


    ....


    The nobledies were all worried that this young and pretty girl would seduce their men.


    Seeing her being ostracized, Li Xing¡¯er added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°When she was dealing with Third Master, she got him to give her many resources, invest money in her movie making and help her get the Mu Family¡¯spany back. Then she brought it over to the Fu Family; she is very capable.¡±


    Hearing what she said, those madams became even more rmed.


    An older man called over one of the staff members of the club.


    ¡°It is a private banquet today, why is just anyone allowed in here?¡±


    ¡°This is a private ce, and people who don¡¯t know anything would think that it is somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, get her out of here, in case she ruins everyone¡¯s mood.¡±


    ....


    The staff was not the doorman, so he said to Gu Weiwei after hearing what thedies said, ¡°Miss. Mu, this is a private banquet and you may havee to the wrong ce. Please leave.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at the women who regarded her as a thorn in their eyes and took out the invitation card from her bag.


    ¡°Did youe to the wrong ce?¡±


    The staff bowed and apologized after seeing the invitation card.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Zhou¡¯s guest.¡±


    The invitation cards were usually given out by the host, and the female guests were all plus-one family members of the invitees.


    There were very few female guests with invitation cards of their own like this today.

 Chapter 1543 - From My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1543: From My Husband</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s face changed and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why do you have the invitation card?¡±


    Wei Ziting¡¯s invitation card was from a friend who was abroad who could not make it, so he asked if he coulde instead and bring someone else too.


    Actually, she was not invited by the owner of the club.


    And most of the wealthydies around her were brought here by their husbands and boyfriends; they weren¡¯t attending by themselves.


    She was just as surprised as thosedies who had been urged by her to drive Mu Weiwei out of the club.


    They did not even have an invitation card, so where did an outdated female star like her get one?


    ¡°Someone gave it to me,¡± Gu Weiwei said. She put the card into her bag and was about to find another ce to call Fu Hanzheng.


    Only one invitation card was given to Fu Hanzheng, but his face was more useful than the invitation card, so she got the invitation card instead.


    Before she left, Li Xing¡¯er snorted mockingly.


    ¡°It seems that you are not here to find a sugar daddy, but for someone else already.¡±


    That must have been her sugar daddy¡¯s invitation card.


    It seemed that she must have climbed up the socialdder to be here.


    Gu Weiwei sneered and said straightforwardly, ¡°Thanks to your auspicious words, I have found a sugar daddy who is much better than the one at your home. Can you move away now?¡±


    Hearing her words, the women behind Li Xing¡¯er started to mumble, ¡°Could she have been hired by Master Zhou?¡±


    ¡°This private club belongs to Master Zhou and it is Master Zhou who is hosting the event today. He was the one who gave out the invitation cards.¡±


    ¡°But Master Zhou has Miss. Yu with him, right?¡± someone said as she nced at the tall and slenderdy dressed in custom-made Chanel.


    ¡°Master Zhou and Miss. Yu seem to have broken up thesest few days, maybe Master Zhou has fallen for this vixen,¡± someone mumbled.


    Hearing these words, Master Zhou¡¯s girlfriend turned pale and she came over to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°So Movie Queen, worth tens of billions, is just a b*tch who seduces someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± she said as she was about to p her.


    But Gu Weiwei was not someone who would allow herself to be beaten. She grabbed hold of the wrist and flung it away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Master Zhou, and if someone can¡¯t keep her mouth shut, you better watch out for your hands too, otherwise¡­¡± Gu Weiwei nced at the woman¡¯s well-maintained hands and snorted. ¡°It would be such a waste if such beautiful hands are gone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know any Master Zhou?¡± Miss. Yu looked at this proud-looking girl and interrogated her. ¡°Where did you get the invitation card if it was not from Master Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Of course someone gave it to me,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Obviously, Miss. Yu still did not quite believe what she said. ¡°Everyone here is here with an invitation card and no one brought you in. But you said that he did not give you the invitation card?¡±


    When Zhou Qi¡¯an said that he did not want to marry her and that he had found the girl he truly loved and wanted to break up with her.


    At his private banquet today, another woman came alone with an invitation card.


    Also, she was an actress he had admired before.


    How could she deny that she was the vixen who seduced her fianc¨¦?


    ¡°Truly, the invitation card was given by Master Zhou and yet you are not that vixen?¡±


    ¡°Master Zhou and Miss. Yu are already engaged, and yet you are here as the mistress?! How shameless!¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei nced at the nobledies who regarded her as their enemy.


    ¡°My husband gave it to me, is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 1544 - Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Husband</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er sneered.


    ¡°Your husband? When did you get married?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Do I need to inform you that I am getting married?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er had been trying her best to meet Mrs. Fu these past few days, but now she was sneering at her. Hopefully, she would p herself in the face.


    Li Xing¡¯er looked around and said, ¡°I have known her for more than ten years, but I have never heard of her getting married. Are any of the men you know married?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ji is married, but Mrs. Ji is here,¡± Miss. Yu said.


    Hearing these words, Li Xing¡¯er sneered.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, so what if you are the mistress? You are so shameless as to call him husband!¡±


    ¡°I still want my face. Compared to your mother who became my stepmother and you who married Wei Ziting, am I more shameless than you?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile. She did not lose out in front of these nobledies.


    Miss. Yu and the otherdies looked at Li Xing¡¯er suspiciously.


    Li Xing¡¯er turned slightly pale, but she refused to admit it.


    ¡°Her mother passed away and my mother remarried. Brother Ziting did not like her, so he ended the engagement and got together with me.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, are you trying to hide the fact that you are a mistress by now making up stories about me?¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips impatiently.


    ¡°You keep saying that I am the mistress, but who has seen it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone to see it. All the female guests are here as wives or girlfriends, but I have never heard of anyone marrying you.¡± Li Xing¡¯er was sure that she was the sugar baby of this man.


    If she was really married, there would have been news about her.


    But since she dared toe to such an asion, her sugar daddy must have spoiled her rotten.


    ¡°That is your problem,¡± Gu Weiwei said. Instead of calling Fu Hanzheng, she texted him and told him that she was here.


    ¡°Okay, then tell me who your husband is,¡± Li Xing¡¯er kept asking.


    Gu Weiwei was not in a hurry to tell them, when she saw how eager they were.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°So she just doesn¡¯t want to tell us, or maybe she doesn¡¯t know the person or isn¡¯t married?¡±


    Seeing that she did not dare to reveal the man¡¯s name, Li Xing¡¯er became even more certain that either there was no such man or she was not married, but being kept by a man.


    Seeing that they were so curious, Gu Weiwei decided to y with them instead of leaving.


    ¡°Why ask me when you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    She thought that even if she said that she was Mrs. Fu, none of them would believe her.


    So she might as well stay silent.


    When Fu Hanzheng came over, everything would be solved.


    ¡°I think that she is either not married or brought here by Master Zhou. Master Zhou once said that the woman he likes is from the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember that Master Zhou once asked our cinemas to support her movie schedule.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Yu, don¡¯t listen to her lies! She is that vixen!¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei brushed away the hair on the side of her face. It had been Fu Shiyi who had persuaded Zhou¡¯s Film Group to support the cinemas, not her.


    If she had not mentioned it, she would have forgotten about it.


    But after what they said, it seemed as if she was having an affair with Master Zhou, whom she had never met before.

 Chapter 1545 - Protective Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Protective Husband</h4>


    Miss. Yu, who had got rid of her suspicion, started to suspect Gu Weiwei again after being instigated by these people.


    Hatred arose on her exquiste face as she bellowed at the staff.


    ¡°Get her out of here!¡±


    ¡°Miss. Yu, she is here with an invitation card. She is Master Zhou¡¯s guest.¡± The staff hesitated.


    Miss. Yu got even more annoyed when she heard ¡®Master Zhou¡¯s guest¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how she got in, I don¡¯t want to see her here. Either she scrams, or you scram.¡±


    Seeing Miss. Yu who was easily instigated, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°Miss. Yu, you have no evidence, and yet you are driving me out just because someone else says something. Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Miss. Yu looked fierce.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°I have said so much, but you don¡¯t listen to a single word I say. You believe everything they say. Don¡¯t you have a brain to make sound judgment?¡±


    ¡°You said that she is stupid, but you are full of tricks, otherwise you would not have seduced her fianc¨¦.¡± Li Xing¡¯er continued to add fuel to the fire.


    She might not be able to deal with Mu Weiwei right now, but everyone present was a nobledy of the capital and killing Mu Weiwei would be a piece of cake.


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, I had thought that you would be smarter after what happened two years ago.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have forgotten how it felt to be pped across the face. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being pped again?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    Gu Weiwei checked the reply on her phone and said kindly, ¡°My husband is very protective. He hates it when I am wronged. He will be very angry when he sees you bullying me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said that he was talking with someone and asked Fu Shiyi to pick her up.


    ¡°Your husband?¡± Miss. Yu sneered. ¡°Then ask your husband toe out and see what he can do to us.¡±


    Even if Master Zhou came out, he would not dare to do anything to her.


    When Wei Ziting and several men came out, they saw them standing in the corridor of the courtyard.


    ¡°What is it? Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er went over to Wei Ziting¡¯s side and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Mu Weiwei somehow got an invitation card and snuck into this ce. She seems to be in touch with Master Zhou, so that Master Zhou¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Miss. Yu, came over.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and pushed the hair behind her ears.


    This woman was so good at making up stories and performing, yet she had not won a single award after so many years. That was not an easy achievement.


    In her opinion, the Academy Award should have been given to her instead.


    Wei Ziting turned to Gu Weiwei and became startled when he saw the pretty young girl.


    It had been two or three years since hest saw this girl, and after just two years, Mu Weiwei had be so amazing.


    She had a pure, fairy-like look and a pair of charming eyes. She looked both like an innocent fairy and a charming fairy. No one had ever been able tobine these two conflicting temperaments so perfectly.


    She was, without a doubt, the most desirable lover for any man, judging from her looks and body.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, the men who came out with him all gazed at her.


    The way the men looked at Gu Weiwei sessfully created a wave of hatred among the women.


    Miss. Yu was just about to re up, when Fu Shiyi came out with Ding Dongdong.


    ¡°What is everyone doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Face pping</h4>


    Seeing Fu Shiyiing over with his femalepanion, Li Xing¡¯er smiled proudly ¨C this was going to be a good show.


    So before Fu Shiyi could call Gu Weiwei sister-inw, she said, ¡°Third Master, she is your friend, please tell us how to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Shiyi was confused.


    What was wrong with these people? Didn¡¯t they know that their brother had been waiting for their sister-inw for so long?


    Seeing Fu Shiyi here, Miss. Yu said with a serious face, ¡°This is a private banquet, where did this actress get the invitation card? She is not leaving!¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Fu Shiyi raised his eyebrows. Who would dare to let her leave?


    But when he saw his sister-inw, he realized that she did not tell them that she was with his brother.


    Otherwise these people would never dare to drive Mrs. Fu out.


    Someone standing next to Ding Dongdong started to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Miss. Ding, Mu Weiwei used to be rumored to be with Third Master. Third Master invested money in her and gave her resources. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ding Dongdong said calmly.


    Gossip was a very vague thing and Mu Weiwei was Fu Shiyi¡¯s sister-inw, why should she be careful?


    ¡°You should be wary of this vixen who seduces other men.¡±


    ¡°Vixen?¡± Ding Dongdong raised her eyebrows and looked at the man who was speaking. The look in her eyes said: Are you crazy?


    Was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife going to seduce another man?


    He must have lost his mind to nder her in this way.


    Seeing that she was confused, the man said, ¡°You must be wary of her seducing Third Master.¡±


    However, Ding Dongdong greeted Gu Weiwei politely after hearing what she said, ¡°Weiwei, long time no see.¡±


    Hearing her greeting, Li Xing¡¯er and the others were startled. So Third Master¡¯s current girlfriend knew his ex-girlfriend?


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Yes, long time no see, Miss busy woman.¡±


    They had expected that Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend would tear Mu Weiwei apart, but they greeted each other as if they were old friends.


    Could it be that this woman was here for Third Master?


    Seeing Gu Weiwei, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiyi¡¯s girlfriend, Ding Dongdong, greeting each other without hesitation, they had already guessed what the two girls were up to.


    Fu Shiyi could tell what these people were up to. They did not know that she was his sister-inw, so they thought that she was here seeking a sugar daddy.


    Also, they suspected that she was here for Master Zhou.


    Therefore, Master Zhou¡¯s fianc¨¦e Miss. Yu tried all she could to stop his sister-inw from entering.


    Although he could p their faces right now by calling her sister-inw, he did not do that.


    Of course, his brother had to be the one to stand up for his sister-inw. That would be a very satisfying scene.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk inside, what are we standing in the corridor for?¡±


    ¡°Third Master, what about her?¡± Miss. Yu pointed at Gu Weiwei and said.


    Fu Shiyi nced at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Of course she¡¯sing in, her husband has been waiting for her for ages.¡±


    Having said these words, he and Ding Dongdong walked past the crowd and headed towards the banquet hall.


    The word ¡®husband¡¯ had stunned everyone.


    ¡°Did Third Master just say that Mu Weiwei¡¯s husband is inside?¡±

 Chapter 1547 - His Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1547: His Brother</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er looked a bit panicked. Could she really be married?


    But before they came to the banquet today, they had asked around about everyone who was here and found no one married to Mu Weiwei.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei leaving with Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong, Miss Yu turned to Li Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Mrs. Wei, didn¡¯t you say that she is not married?¡±


    But Third Master seemed to know that she was married and he even knew who she was married to.


    Li Xing¡¯er was also a bit flustered. ¡°We did not find out who she is married to. Unless she is yet to get married, of course then her friends would know something about it.¡±


    Miss Yu looked dubious, and others started to talk among themselves.


    ¡°All the married men have their wives with them, who is her husband anyways?¡±


    ¡°I think she is lying. I know pretty well that no one here is married to her.¡±


    ¡°She can lie, but Third Master said that her husband is inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Third Master might be trying to help her because he can¡¯t forget her.¡±


    ¡­.


    Li Xing¡¯er panicked at first, but gradually calmed herself down.


    ¡°True, if she is really married, she would have told us who she is married to.¡±


    Seeing Gu Weiwei leaving with Fu Shiyi, Wei Ziting threw a look at Li Xing¡¯er, who looked unkind, and suddenly realized somethingplicated.


    He had thought that Li Xing¡¯er was pretty and gentle, but after the scandal two years ago, her parents went to jail one after another, and after spending so much time with her, she had be totally different.


    But Mu Weiwei, whom he had not seen for years, had be so outstanding.


    Men were always like this. When they got what they had wanted, they would start to miss what they had lost.


    Miss Yu was eager to know if the woman was having an affair with her fianc¨¦, so she followed her into the banquet hall.


    The otherdies were also curious to see if she was married, so after Miss Yu left, they followed behind her.


    Li Xing¡¯er had been lost in thought, when she finally came to and turned around, and saw Wei Ziting standing behind her, looking a bit confused.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wei Ziting came back to himself and followed her inside.


    What he was thinking was that he had thought that she was prettier than Mu Weiwei, but now he found that she was worse in every aspect.


    She was not as pretty or as elegant as Mu Weiwei was, and he just could not figure out why he had thought that she was pretty.


    In the banquet hall, Fu Hanzheng and Master Zhou had juste out of the lounge and were talking about the future of a project, when Fu Hanzheng kept ncing at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Fu Shiyi had been out for a long while and he had not yet brought her in.


    After a long time, he saw Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdonging in. When he saw the girling in behind them, his calm and cold look turned warm instantly.


    Master Zhou and the others were just talking, when their cold-looking friend burst into a smile. They looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°President Fu, your smile is a bit¡­ scary.¡±


    They were used to his cold and serious face, and so when he suddenly smiled, it made them feel creeped out.


    Fu Shiyi approached them with Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°She was blocked by a bunch of women, no wonder she was not here yet.¡±


    Miss Yu followed up behind them and saw Fu Shiyi going over to Master Zhou and his friends. She walked up to him quickly.


    ¡°Zhou Qi¡¯an, who is this woman?¡±


    Third Master must have been helping him to find the girl.

 Chapter 1548 - My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1548: My Wife</h4>


    Zhou Qi¡¯an looked displeased and nced at Gu Weiwei who was with Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Movie Queen of Billions, Mu Weiwei, what about it?¡±


    Hearing these words, Miss Yu red at Gu Weiwei and used.


    ¡°You want to cancel the engagement because of this vixen, right?¡±


    And she imed that she did not know who he was, but the moment she entered the room, she came over to him. What a pretentious woman!


    Hearing the unfriendly words, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank and he looked at Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei shrugged helplessly. She was helpless too. The moment she entered the room, she had be the vixen that these women talked about.


    Seeing Miss Yu approaching, Li Xing¡¯er and the otherdies leaned forward to watch the show.


    Fu Hanzheng was about to speak when Fu Shiyi threw a look at his brother and stepped forward.


    ¡°Master Zhou, there seems to be some misunderstanding between you two.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Miss Yu sneered and pressed Zhou Qi¡¯an. ¡°She came to you the moment she entered the room, and you still dare to say that she was not hired by you?¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an looked at his fianc¨¦e impatiently. ¡°If you can¡¯t control yourself, please leave.¡±


    A girl with such a temper would only embarrass him.


    ¡°You have brought the vixen here, how am I supposed to control myself?¡± Miss Yu said as she looked up and pointed at Gu Weiwei who was standing between Fu Shiyi and Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Master Zhou, she came in with your invitation card.¡± A youngdy stepped in to help.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an threw a look at Gu Weiwei in astonishment. Although he knew that she was a Movie Queen worth tens of billions of yuan, he was sure that he had not given her an invitation card, so as to invite her to his private banquet.


    The invitation cards he gave out were all for the friends he had known for years. How did she get the invitation card?


    Fu Shiyi took the opportunity when Miss Yu was arguing with Zhou Qi¡¯an and whispered to his brother, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw was surrounded by these women and she couldn¡¯t get in. They called her a vixen and a mistress!¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng looked cold and turned to Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly and whispered, ¡°They would not believe me if I told them that I am Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Before Zhou Qi¡¯an could figure out what was going on, his fianc¨¦e, Miss Yu, asked him to drive her out. Otherwise, no one would have a good day.


    This scene made everyone curious, and some even wondered if Zhou Qi¡¯an was really with this Movie Queen worth tens of billions.


    Fu Shiyi whispered to his brother, ¡°Brother, stay calm, let them argue. You can do something when they are done.¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an did not want to drive her away ording to the request of his fianc¨¦e, so Miss Yu thought that he was the one who brought her here. She was now even more persistent.


    So the banquet turned into the scene of their argument.


    Miss Yu pointed at Gu Weiwei and snapped.


    ¡°Zhou Qi¡¯an, if you don¡¯t get her out of here today, no one will have a good time.¡±


    ¡°This is my ce, not yours. You can leave if you want to.¡± Zhou Qi¡¯an was not at all convinced by her unreasonable behavior.


    Hearing these words, Miss Yu became even more certain that Zhou Qi¡¯an was protecting his mistress.


    ¡°Zhou Qi¡¯an, must you be so cruel for the sake of an actress?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face turned cold and his voice sounded cold too.


    ¡°Miss Yu, what has my wife done to make you be so mean?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ your wife?¡± Miss Yu looked at the man in astonishment.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders and said calmly, ¡°This is my wife, Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 1549 - Slap Across the Face

    <h4>Chapter 1549: p Across the Face</h4>


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng taking hold of the girl next to him, everyone was so startled that their eyes almost popped out.


    Everyone knew that Fu Hanzheng was obsessed with cleanliness and never liked physical contact with anyone.


    Also, he had never been intimate with any woman.


    But what they saw was this cold-looking man taking hold of a woman¡¯s shoulders intimately, and when he looked down at her, the coldness in his eyes was reced by gentleness.


    Miss Yu stood there in embarrassment. Everything she had said and done had turned into an unreasonable joke.


    ¡°Why is she¡­ Mrs. Fu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer that question, but what do you mean by constantly ndering my wife?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked up at Miss Yu and turned lethal.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Miss Yu stuttered for a long while and failed toe up with an exnation.


    Thedies who had been helping Miss Yu got so frightened when they saw Fu Hanzheng introducing the vixen as Mrs. Fu.


    During the past few days, they had tried all they could to find out something about Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife, so as to tter her.


    But they had just cursed Mrs. Fu and almost drove her out.


    Before they were able to suck up to her, they had already made an enemy of her.


    The women were just thinking about how to smooth things over with Mrs. Fu, when Fu Shiyi pointed at them and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Miss Yu is not the only one who has given my sister-inw trouble. This group of people blocked my sister-inw from entering and even tried to drive her out.


    ¡°If I had not gone out to pick her up, she would have been driven out.¡±


    ¡­.


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng nced at thosedies Fu Shiyi pointed to.


    Many people shivered when he nced at them.


    And their husbands and boyfriends were so annoyed that they almost vomited blood.


    In this industry, everyone respected Fu Hanzheng, but these stupid women bullied Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife. Were they all crazy?


    ¡°President¡­ Fu, we did not mean it. We did not know that she was your wife, we thought¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    ¡°We thought that Master Zhou brought her here.¡± Miss Yu was no longer as noisy as before. She answered obediently.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know about it, you shouldn¡¯t be bullying people here.¡± Fu Shiyi interrupted and threw a look at Zhou Qi¡¯an. ¡°Everyone here is here for Master Zhou, what are you doing?¡±


    What he meant was that she was not only bullying his sister-inw, but also humiliating Zhou Qi¡¯an.


    Miss Yu had been yelling at Zhou Qi¡¯an a minute ago, but now she looked totally different. Facing Fu Hanzheng and Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s questioning look, she turned pale.


    When they first arrived, Fu Hanzheng did say to Zhou Qi¡¯an that he was going to introduce his wife.


    Then she ran into Mu Weiwei who said that the invitation card was given by her husband.


    But they had no idea that the husband she was talking about was Fu Hanzheng.


    When she said that her husband was protective, she was right.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, I am sorry for the misunderstanding, but¡­¡± Miss Yu said and pointed at Li Xing¡¯er, ¡°It was Mrs. Wei who misled us, saying that Mrs. Fu was here to look for a sugar daddy. That was how the misunderstanding arose.¡±

 Chapter 1550 - Slap Across the Face 2

    <h4>Chapter 1550: p Across the Face 2</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er was totally startled when Fu Hanzheng announced that Mu Weiwei was Mrs. Fu.


    Mu Weiwei was¡­ Mrs. Fu?


    She did not want to believe it, but the way she behaved with Fu Hanzheng made her believe that Mu Weiwei, whom she hated deeply, had married Fu Hanzheng, the most famous tycoon of Hua Land.


    She shivered when she came back to herself after being pointed at by Miss Yu, and her face turned pale as if she had been pped.


    She had thought that Mu Weiwei was up to no good here, so she did not show any mercy.


    But what she had not expected was that the person she had just insulted turned out to be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife.


    She and Fu Shiyi were rumored to be together, not because they were together, but because she married into the Fu Family.


    During the past two years when she quit filming, it was not because she had no resources, but because she got married and had children.


    She had been trying all she could to find out who Mrs. Fu was, so as to suck up to her to get some opportunities for Far East Enterprise, so that they could work with Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    But now, she offended everyone.


    She had not only offended them, but also made them her enemy.


    She had not only made enemies with the Fu Family, but also the many nobledies present.


    After all, if she had not instigated them, they would not have ndered Mrs. Fu together.


    If the Fu Family hated them, they would me her for everything.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard it from someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that, Mrs. Wei?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Li Xing¡¯er had no words to counter. She was just guessing.


    Unable to exin anything, she turned to Wei Ziting for help.


    But Wei Ziting was not in the mood to defend her. He just wanted to strangle her to death.


    The reason why he tried so hard to sneak her into Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s private banquet was because he wanted her to establish a good rtionship with these wealthy families, so that Far East Enterprise could have more opportunities for cooperation.


    But because of her stupidity, she had not only offended Fu Hanzheng, but also everyone present.


    In this way, she would not only be unable to work with them, but also be taken revenge on in the business field.


    But Mu Weiwei, who had been broken up with by him, had be Mrs. Fu.


    Also, judging from the way Fu Hanzheng looked at her, he was spoiling her rotten.


    Since Wei Ziting was not helping her, Li Xing¡¯er was put into an even more awkward position. Standing there with so many pairs of eyes upon her, she got so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide herself in it.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wei says that I am here for my sugar daddy, but it¡¯s true, I am here for my sugar daddy!¡± she said as she threw a look at Fu Hanzheng next to her.


    Fu Hanzheng happened to look at her too. They smiled at each other, showing how sweet they were.


    Seeing this scene, all thedies threw the me to Li Xing¡¯er in order to please Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Yes, it was Mrs. Wei who stopped Mrs. Fu and humiliated her.¡±


    ¡°If she had not instigated us, we would not have had a fight with Mrs. Fu.¡±


    ¡­.


    Seeing the scene, Miss Yu started toin too.


    ¡°It was Mrs. Li who kept misleading us so we misunderstood Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips and did not dare to counter.

 Chapter 1551 - Slap Across the Face 3

    <h4>Chapter 1551: p Across the Face 3</h4>


    All of a sudden, those people who had humiliated Gu Weiwei before all solely med Li Xing¡¯er.


    They all wanted to get rid of the me in this way.


    But Gu Weiwei was not someone who would be fooled.


    When everyone was trying to shift the me, she said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Wei did instigate the situation, but let me be clear that Miss Yu was still aggressive and wanted to kick me out. Could it have solely been Mrs. Wei who instigated her?


    ¡°You guys had a great time cursing outside.


    ¡°Oh yes, what else did Miss Yu say? She said that I was a seductress and an unmarried b*tch, right?¡±


    ¡­.


    Watching Fu Hanzheng hearing these words, Miss Yu¡¯s expression sank and she shivered.


    ¡°I¡­ I did not.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°I may not be good at much else, but I have a very good memory. I can remember everything you said.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er had be the sole target of public criticism and she had been frightened, but seeing everyone being put into the same position as her, she felt a bit better.


    Fu Hanzheng sized up these well-dresseddies with their exquisite makeup.


    Then he turned to Gu Weiwei and said with a very gentle voice, ¡°How do you want to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Even three-year-old children know how to apologize when they have done something wrong. You are all grown-ups and yet you have been denying everything. What can I do? I can¡¯t scold you back,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng said coldly, ¡°My wife is not satisfied with what happened today, so I will get someone to deal with it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a cold look at the poordies without showing any sympathy.


    Those people who hadn¡¯t thought highly of her before, were now lowering their heads because she was Mrs. Fu.


    But if she were not Mrs. Fu, she would have been humiliated by them in the end.


    ¡°You are really something! My brother never even says a harsh word to my sister-inw, but you curse and attack her!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    These women thought that they could do whatever they wanted just because they had good family backgrounds and good husbands.


    But today, they encountered his sister-inw.


    Although they were not willing to be humiliated in public, yet they were still afraid of the Fu Family.


    So someone stepped forward and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Mrs. Fu, I am sorry, I should not have bad-mouthed you without knowing the truth.¡±


    Gu Weiwei understood what she meant, so she did not ask for anything more.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Seeing this scene, the others also went to apologize sincerely.


    After all, it was much easier for Fu Hanzheng to just deal with this matter than to obtain the opportunity to apologize and receive Mrs. Fu¡¯s forgiveness.


    After everyone apologized, only Li Xing¡¯er and Miss Yu stayed silent.


    Although Miss Yu was not convinced, she still stepped forward and said, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Fu.¡±


    However, Gu Weiwei did not tell her that it was okay.


    ¡°Miss Yu, I really can¡¯t ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°What more do you want from me?¡± Miss Yu asked in displeasure.


    She had already apologized and so what more could she do? This woman was just relying on Fu Hanzheng.


    Otherwise, no one would care about her.

 Chapter 1552 - Slap Across the Face 4

    <h4>Chapter 1552: p Across the Face 4</h4>


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t want to see you any more.¡±


    This Miss Yu was so arrogant just because she was the daughter of a wealthy family and had Zhou Qi¡¯an as her fianc¨¦.


    If she had not reacted fast enough, she would have been pped by her earlier.


    Also, Miss Yu had once thought about her man.


    But Miss Yu was too bad-tempered to be liked by the elders of the Fu Family.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an said coldly, ¡°Since Mrs. Fu doesn¡¯t want to see you, why are you still here?¡±


    Miss Yu looked at Zhou Qi¡¯an and then at Gu Weiwei, gritting her teeth.


    Finally, she left in anger.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an had not wanted her to be here today, and now Mrs. Fu was driving her away, she would only beughed at if she stayed any longer.


    After everyone apologized and Miss Yu left, everyone turned to Li Xing¡¯er who had started the conflict.


    Before Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei said anything, Zhou Qi¡¯an said, ¡°Mr. Wei, Mrs. Wei, I don¡¯t remember inviting you here today.¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Wei Ziting felt a bit embarrassed. He was not invited here, but he had snuck his way in here because he had the invitation from someone else.


    ¡°Master Zhou, I am sorry, I brought them here, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    One of Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s friends confessed that they were brought here by himself.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an threw a displeased look at his friend and said coldly, ¡°It is a private party today and everyone here is a friend. I am not that close to Mr. and Mrs. Wei, so¡­¡±


    Wei Ziting was not convinced, but he understood that it was not going to be a good thing for them to stay any longer.


    ¡°Sorry, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you are already here, at least you can stay for the full time,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei. ¡°President Fu, Mrs. Fu, what do you think?¡±


    Instead of saying anything more, Fu Hanzheng turned to Gu Weiwei, suggesting that she should make the decision.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°They have spent so much effort ining here, and they are guests, don¡¯t get so annoyed with them because of me.¡±


    Instead of asking them to leave, Zhou Qi¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Then help yourself.¡±


    Wei Ziting forced a smile. ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±


    But it was more embarrassing for them to stay than to leave.


    Since Li Xing¡¯er had offended Fu Hanzheng and his wife and instigated so many people, they would not be able to get closer to anyone if they stayed here¡­ And they would be mocked.


    But if she asked them to stay, they would lose face if they left.


    So they did not know whether to leave or stay.


    Wei Ziting took Li Xing¡¯er aside and Ding Dongdong said to Fu Shiyi, ¡°They have done so much already, and yet you still want them to stay and cause trouble for your sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°It would be too easy for them if they just left like that.¡± Fu Shiyi took two sses of champagne from the waiter who passed by and gave one to Ding Dongdong and said, ¡°If they stay here, they will definitely be punished. We don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Third Master, you are indeed excellent at pranking people.¡± Gu Weiwei also reached out for the champagne but was stopped by Fu Hanzheng.


    Then he turned to the waiter.


    ¡°Give her warm water.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, you are over the top! You are stopping people from drinking the wine and asking them to drink water?¡± Zhou Qi¡¯an could not believe it.


    Gu Weiwei said helplessly yet sweetly, ¡°I just got here, so I haven¡¯t eaten anything. Alcohol is bad for the stomach.¡±


    She herself had forgotten about it, but he didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 1553 - Used to the Love

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Used to the Love</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was standing next to him as if he had seen a ghost. He had no eyes for anyone else but his wife in his arms, looking so gentle that he did not look like the Fu Hanzheng he knew at all.


    When Fu Shiyi showed off the children on Moments, he said that it was his brother¡¯s children.


    He found it incredible that his friend, Fu Hanzheng, who had never been interested in women, would get married and have children.


    Then he came here today and when they asked him about getting married and having children, he didn¡¯t give them any other information other than saying that he was going to introduce his wife to them today.


    Although she had encountered some trouble earlier this year, Fu Hanzheng managed to keep this mysterious Mrs. Fu hidden from everyone¡­ until now.


    No wonder Mu Weiwei, the Movie Queen worth billions, retired at the peak of her career and did not do any more work¡­ She was married to him.


    But the two of them kept the secret so well. The children were already so old and yet the rest of the world knew nothing about it.


    Also, judging from the look in his eyes, he must be spoiling this girl.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and asked, ¡°When are we eating?¡±


    Startled, Zhou Qi¡¯an said, ¡°In half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Please, my brother means that my sister-inw is hungry.¡± Fu Shiyi expressed what his brother meant.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhou Qi¡¯an pursed his lips ¨C must he be such a ve to his wife?


    Seeing his expression, Fu Shiyi patted his shoulders sympathetically.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after witnessing too much of their love.¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an asked someone to hurry up the kitchen, and 15 minutester they were seated.


    For the sake of talking, Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s table only had people they knew well, and apart from Gu Weiwei, no other female guests were invited.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an and the others were all making toasts, but Fu Hanzheng did not touch a single drink.


    ¡°President Fu, I apologize for the issues my banquet has caused you tonight.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Zhou Qi¡¯an who was making the toast. ¡°I¡¯m driving, so I will not be drinking.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will drink on behalf of my brother.¡± Fu Shiyi took over the wine, clinked sses with Zhou Qi¡¯an and drank it all.


    Since Fu Hanzheng did not drink, Zhou Qi¡¯an and the others did not ask him to drink any more. So they drank as they talked about the stock market and the financial crisis in Europe.


    However, Fu Hanzheng was just listening without saying a word, focusing on getting food for Gu Weiwei.


    Also, he took a piece of fresh meat and spent half a day picking out all the bones.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an put down the wine ss and protested.


    ¡°President Fu, we are here for food, not to witness your love.¡±


    He was such a cold person, how did he be like this in front of his wife?


    Mrs. Fu was an adult and she knew how to get her own food.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that it was the Fu Hanzheng he knew.


    Embarrassed, Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I am full.¡±


    They were not at home, but he could not possibly pretend that he cared less about this girl, who was eating at the same table, just because they were with others. However, if he showed that he cared so much about her, his image as a cold and arrogant president would be ruined.


    Fu Hanzheng thought that she must have eaten enough, so he put down the chopsticks and started to talk with Zhou Qi¡¯an about some overseas projects.


    Gu Weiwei drank some drinks, got up and was about to leave the table.


    Fu Hanzheng, who was talking with someone, suddenly stopped and asked her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said helplessly, ¡°The bathroom.¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an and others felt their foreheads; this was not the Fu Hanzheng they knew, definitely not.

 Chapter 1554 - Scary Men

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Scary Men</h4>


    Fu Shiyi no longer found his brother¡¯s behavior weird.


    But it was the first time for Zhou Qi¡¯an and his friends to see Fu Hanzheng in this way, and they were all frightened.


    Fu Hanzheng was showing off his love at the table as if no one else was around, and Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong did not back down either. That made Zhou Qi¡¯an and his men very annoyed.


    ¡°What is wrong with you three brothers? You were single together when you were single, but now you are in rtionships at the same time! Must you be so orderly?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was married and had children.


    Fu Shiyi was showing off his girlfriend in front of them as well.


    Fu Shiqin was not here today, but if he were here, he would have brought his girlfriend with him too.


    ¡°No way! I was not single with them!¡± Fu Shiyi said proudly.


    When his brother and Fu Shiqin were single, he did have girlfriends, although they were always reced quickly.


    But the moment he said those words, he felt a killing intent spreading around him.


    He looked at Ding Dongdong who was watching him and corrected himself.


    ¡°¡­What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Are you very proud of changing your girlfriends one after another?¡± Ding Dongdong asked with her teeth clenched.


    ¡°Ashamed, I am very ashamed.¡± Fu Shiyi had a strong desire to live on.


    Damn, how could he show off in front of his girlfriend about hisck of singlehood?


    He must be feeling a bit dizzy after a few sses of wine.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an and his friends burst intoughter at the sight of the arrogant Third Master.


    ¡°Third Master, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Fu Shiyi squinted at him in displeasure. ¡°You always make fun of me, but don¡¯t talk bad about my brother!¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an nced at Fu Hanzheng who had a cold expression after Mrs. Fu left, and whispered to Fu Shiyi who was sitting next to him, ¡°What did your sister-inw do to make your brother so scary?¡±


    The moment Mrs. Fu went out, he returned to his normal self. When Mrs. Fu was around, he was always watching her, looking so gentle and sweet.


    ¡°If my sister-inw really had rice soul soup, she would not have fed it to my brother. He would have drunk it himself.¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Zhou Qi¡¯an shook his head. ¡°You men that are in love are so scary.¡±


    Fu Shiyi smiled proudly and asked, ¡°Are you really nning to marry your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s expression sank. ¡°It was arranged by my family, not by me.¡±


    She had just made a fuss here and now he was going to have to still marry her!


    They were just talking when Gu Weiwei finished going to the bathroom. When she came out, she was stopped by Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er.


    The two of them looked embarrassed. It seemed that they had not done well in remaining here.


    ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s talk?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my first name, we are not that close. Just call me Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er looked annoyed, but they still said, ¡°We have known each other for so many years, and the incident today was our fault, please ask Fu Hanzheng to forgive the Wei Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei found it amusing.


    ¡°Yes, we have known each other for so many years, but you have never spoken or apologized like this before.¡±


    When Li Xing¡¯er framed her years ago, she had never treated her like they had known each other for so many years.


    But now when she was at a disadvantage, she wanted to tell her how long she had known her for! Did she look like a saint?

 Chapter 1555 - Not That Kind

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Not That Kind</h4>


    Li Xing¡¯er still could not believe that this woman she had hated so much was married to Fu Hanzheng and had be his wife.


    She was not willing to bow down to her, but she had no choice when facing the Fu Family.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, it is you who did not say that you are Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered. ¡°Why should I tell you that I am Mrs. Fu?¡±


    If she was not Mrs. Fu, she could treat her in whatever way she wanted, but if she was Mrs. Fu, she could just suck up to her.


    ¡°You did that on purpose, so we could offend you,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said.


    If she had told them about it, they would not have provoked her. But she did not tell them about it on purpose, because she was trying to humiliate them through Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, what can I do about it?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled coldly and said, ¡°Even if I told you when we were outside, none of you would have believed me. Also¡­ even if I did it on purpose, what can you do about it?¡±


    If they had not blocked her way, tried to ruin her reputation and drive her out, she would have gone inside a long time ago.


    Then when she was with Fu Hanzheng, she would not say anything more about being Mrs. Fu.


    But when they ndered her first, they med her for not telling them that she was Mrs. Fu and thought she should not be offended.


    That was such a funny way of thinking.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth.


    Yes, even if she did it on purpose, what could she do to her now?


    She had married the most powerful tycoon in Hua Land and be the noble Mrs. Fu.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Ziting stood in front of Li Xing¡¯er, fearing that she would say something wrong and offend Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Mu Wei¡­ Mrs. Fu, I apologize for what Xing¡¯er has done today, but I hope that you and President Fu will forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Would I do anything?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Wei Ziting pursed his lips. ¡°You won¡¯t, but President Fu might.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was never a forgiving man, and he could tell that Fu Hanzheng adored her deeply.


    Li Xing¡¯er had wronged her today, and although he did not say that he was going to do anything to them, he was definitely going to do something to the Wei Family in the future.


    They had snuck into this banquet because they wanted to establish a good rtionship with this couple, so that they could get better opportunities for Far East Enterprise.


    But they had failed and ended up bing the enemy instead.


    Fu Shiyi asked them to stay, but after they stayed, they were ostracized and mocked. Even the friend who brought them in said that he wanted to stay away from them.


    After all, no one would want to help him or offend the Fu Family.


    ¡°Then you can beg him,¡± Gu Weiwei said nonchntly.


    Li Xing¡¯er had scolded her so badly and now she was bowing down to her so she could forgive her.


    If she agreed to do that, the next step would be to ask her to set up a coboration with Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    That was how people approached each other.


    But she was not that kind-hearted. She just could not bring herself to repay evil with kindness.


    ¡°President Fu won¡¯t listen even if we beg him,¡± Wei Ziting said.


    Although Far East Enterprise was a very famous tradingpany in Hua Land, he was not powerful enough to speak in front of Fu Hanzheng.


    He knew that very well.


    So he was here for her, not for Fu Hanzheng.


    However, the moment he finished these words, a low and cold voice arose from behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Wei, you are in my wife¡¯s way.¡±


    That was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 1556 - The Children

    <h4>Chapter 1556: The Children</h4>


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice, Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er both turned pale and stepped aside.


    Fu Hanzheng walked over and took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    Then he threw a cold look at Wei Ziting.


    ¡°Mr. Wei, stop pestering my wife.¡±


    Wei Ziting opened his mouth and was about to exin when Fu Hanzheng left with Gu Weiwei.


    But he did not dare to catch up with him or exin anything to him.


    After all, he would not want to hear his exnation.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the dining room with Fu Hanzheng. Seeing the two of theming back together, Zhou Qi¡¯an and othersined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you went out just to pick up your wife.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Qi¡¯an was speechless.


    Fu Hanzheng, you are way too crazy to pick up your wife when she only went to the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down without changing his expression and scooped up a bowl of soup for Gu Weiwei.


    Embarrassed to be taken care of all the time, Gu Weiwei gave him some food and whispered, ¡°Eat something too, don¡¯t just care about me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded, ate the food she picked up and continued to talk with Zhou Qi¡¯an about the development of an overseas project.


    Fu Shiyi had no interest in business, so he kept whispering with Ding Dongdong.


    After some discussion, Zhou Qi¡¯an and the others came to an agreement and were about to discuss the following n.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°You can continue, Weiwei and I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to discuss when you are gone?¡± Seeing the two of them getting up to leave, Zhou Qi¡¯an checked the time and said, ¡°Please, it is not even nine o¡¯clock yet.¡±


    ¡°The children are at the old mansion, we need to pick them up so they can sleep at home. They can¡¯t be without their mother at night,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and was about to leave with Gu Weiwei.


    Hearing what he said, Zhou Qi¡¯an and the others did not dare to stop him but sighed instead.


    ¡°You are different now that you are married and a father.¡±


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that Fu Hanzheng had be like this.


    Seeing him leaving, Fu Shiyi said goodbye to his brother and also left to spend time with Ding Dongdong alone.


    Fu Hanzheng gave the key to Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°Get me the car, Weiwei and I will pick up the children.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took the car key. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Seeing them leaving, the other guests waved goodbye to them one after another. Gu Weiwei did not know who they were, but she knew that most of them were either famous entrepreneurs in Hua Land or the heirs ofrge financial groups.


    Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er were put into an awkward position when they begged Gu Weiwei and were isted at the banquet.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng and Mu Weiwei leaving, she felt very displeased.


    ¡°Brother Ziting, what if the Fu Family takes revenge on the Wei Family in the future?¡± Li Xing¡¯er whispered as she saw Fu Hanzheng leaving.


    Mu Weiwei would definitely take revenge because she was now Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°What should we do?!¡± Wei Ziting looked at the woman who had caused him trouble and said coldly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how unlucky I am to have married you.¡±


    It had never helped his career, and if their marriage did not help him, it would only cause more trouble.


    If Fu Hanzheng remembered what happened today, Far East Enterprise would not have a good time in the future.


    And it was all because of her.

 Chapter 1557 - Wang Po

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Wang Po</h4>


    In order to pick up the children, Fu Hanzheng gave his Rolls-Royce to Fu Shiyi and drove Gu Weiwei¡¯s SUV that had the children¡¯s seats.


    Gu Weiwei put on her seatbelt and asked casually, ¡°Are you really going to do something to the Wei Family?¡±


    ¡°You want to plead for them?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he turned the steering wheel.


    ¡°I am not that kind-hearted.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and said, ¡°I just want to say that you can do whatever you want with them when you have time, but don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t. There are many things to do at thepany these days.¡±


    It was not worth the time to spare it on lecturing these people.


    Also, they had not only offended the two of them, but also those wealthydies who had been instigated by Li Xing¡¯er. Women were very narrow-minded.


    Li Xing¡¯er would never be able to find a ce for herself in the industry again.


    ¡°I am indeed busy these days, but I don¡¯t think they will have a good time if I leave them alone either,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Even if he did not do anything, those who had been offended would not forgive them either.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°That is why if you are not in the mood, just focus on your work.¡±


    /


    Li Xing¡¯er had thought that after she became Mrs. Wei, her career had finally started to turn around.


    That was why she was sneering at her.


    But after knowing that she was the Mrs. Fu she had been trying to tter, she was going to be very depressed.


    After all, she hated her to the bone, and she must have hated her to her very core after what happened today.


    ¡°Did you have a good time meeting your friends today?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked gently.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°If I had not run into Li Xing¡¯er at MG, it would have been a wonderful day.¡±


    Not only did she run into her once at lunchtime, but she also ran into her at the banquet at night, ruining her good mood.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see them, then let them leave the capital and Hua Land...¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man who was driving andughed so hard that her shoulders shook.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, are you trying to y the role of the bossy president, Wang Po?¡±


    If they were to leave the capital and Hua Land, Far East Enterprise would have to go bankrupt.


    If he could do that, then what was the difference between her and Da Ji?


    ¡°What do you mean by Wang Po?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked confused.


    Gu Weiwei exined to him with a smile. ¡°It is an inte meme, meaning that if you are in a bad mood, you can make someone go bankrupt, just like the character Wang Po.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°If that is what you want to see, then yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, it is just a joke.¡± Gu Weiwei objected instantly and said, ¡°Oh yes, if you can get your men to do so, please help us to find out more about Gu Yun Che, such as his family situation, his ex-girlfriends, whether they have done anything bad, whether they are violent or antisocial.¡±


    ¡°You are investigating criminals, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fu Hanzheng teased.


    ¡°Qianqian seems to be serious, but there are way too many bad men out there. I am worried that she will run into some bad men, so I want to know what Gu Yun Che is like,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    That man seemed to be concerned about Qianqian, but when it came to love affairs, he wanted Qianqian to take the initiative.


    So she was worried that this man was not that reliable.

 Chapter 1558 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng smiled and said, ¡°I may not be able to get someone to investigate these days because we are busy, but let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    She wanted to know more about Gu Yun Che, but he did not know much about Gu Yun Che and even the Fu Family could not find out anything about him. So if he did not reveal anything, it would be very difficult to find out who he really was.


    But this man was too mysterious and it was dangerous for him to tell her the truth.


    If she knew that Gu Yun Che was a dangerous man, she would definitely stop Luo Qianqian from being in a rtionship with him.


    Then this man would be even more dangerous and difficult to control.


    Gu Weiwei did not suspect anything and sighed.


    ¡°Although we should not do such a thing behind Qianqian¡¯s back, the connection between her and Gu Yun Che feels so weird.¡±


    Every time she was asked where the man was and what he did for a living, Luo Qianqian would always change the topic.


    Also, that man seemed to be very mysterious.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°I had suspected that he was a gangster or a drug dealer, that was why I asked you to check him out. If he is really not from the right path, we can¡¯t let him set up Qianqian, right?¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled without saying a word. He did not make any morements as he drove.


    He felt that Gu Yun Che was much scarier than those drug dealers.


    But he had told Luo Qianqian about this, and it was she who decided to keep in touch with Gu Yun Che.


    If he was not able to control Gu Yun Che through force, then he had to do something else.


    After meeting Weiwei, he also realized how deeply love affected a man.


    Luo Qianqian was the rope that restrained Gu Yun Che, that dangerous man. So before Luo Qianqian gained any influence over Gu Yun Che, he must not let Weiwei know about Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Will they tell the media about us after what happened today?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    She did not want to reveal her private life to the public, so that hers and the children¡¯s every move would be the talk of the public.


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They don¡¯t have the time or the courage to offend you, Mrs. Fu,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The men who were there today were all very busy, so they did not have time to tell anyone about such gossip. Also, anyone with a brain would know that if they did tell anyone about it, they would be displeased.


    ¡°True.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and looked at him sideways. ¡°Mrs. Fu is a very intimidating title.¡±


    If he had not been present today, she would have been regarded as a joke even if she was Mrs. Fu.


    After all, few people would believe that Fu Hanzheng would marry her.


    They two were talking for the rest of the journey and before they knew it, they had arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    The moment they entered the apartment, Mrs. Fu said, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nced at the living room and found the two children missing.


    Mrs. Fu was leading the way as she said, ¡°The two children are in the toy room, ying with their grandparents.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng came to the toy room and saw the cute, pink and blue toy room. The floor and the walls were covered with soft cushions and there were all kinds of toys as well as games inside. It was almost like a mini children¡¯s yground.


    The two children were sitting in the pool full of ocean colored balls, ying with the balls happily.

 Chapter 1559 - Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Emergency</h4>


    Instead of leaving with the children the moment they arrived.


    Gu Weiwei removed her shoes and walked in. Seeing her here, the two children stopped ying with the balls and begged for a hug.


    She took hold of her fierce-looking daughter, who immediately wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Old Lady said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you missed her so much.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng picked up his son and gave him an ocean ball.


    Mrs. Fu could not help butugh. ¡°Youyou, are you giving the ball to me?¡±


    The Old Lady stood up with Fu Shengying¡¯s help and sighed at the pair of lovely great-grandchildren.


    ¡°Look at these two children, so strong and obedient.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not want the two children to leave, so she suggested.


    ¡°It is gettingte, what about staying here with the children?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Fu Hanzheng turned her down directly.


    Mrs. Fu just could not get through to him, so she turned to Gu Weiwei for her opinion.


    Gu Weiwei smiled and turned her down too.


    ¡°Not today, they do not have any clothes or supplies with them. The doctor is also going to give them their shots tomorrow.¡±


    Since the two of them had turned her down, Mrs. Fu and the others did not plead with them either, so they saw them off.


    But since Tiantian had not seen her mother for half a day, she did not want to sit in the safety seat any more.


    She failed to put her in several times, so Gu Weiwei had to sit in the car with her in her arms.


    Standing outside the car, Fu Shengying said to Fu Hanzheng who was about to leave, ¡°The children are in the car, drive slowly and be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Fu Hanzheng closed the window and drove away from the mansion.


    Since she was holding Tiantian, Gu Weiwei did not sit in the passenger¡¯s seat but sat in the back with the nursery teacher, so that she could take care of the two children.


    The boy seemed to like the ball he was holding so much that he did not release it, even when they were in the car.


    He looked very cute with the ball in his hands.


    Also, she yed with him all the way home, and after he took a shower at home, he took the ball and brought it into bed with him.


    The two children had just fallen asleep when Fu Shiqin threw himself onto the sofa after working overtime.


    ¡°Is there any food? I am starving.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng went out when they heard the voice. ¡°The servant has left some food for you, just wait a minute.¡±


    Fu Shiqin ignored his brother and said feebly, ¡°The minutes of the two meetings, the evaluation reports of the two projects as well as the n you asked for, are all in the briefcase. Go and see them for yourself.¡±


    He left in the afternoon and left everything to him.


    He himself had tons of work to do, and if he had to take over the remaining work, he would be killed.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed the briefcase from the sofa and brought out a pile of files.


    ¡°How is themunication with Wolfson?¡±


    ¡°That profiteer insists on not epting our conditions. He will have nothing to do with me, you can deal with that yourself,¡± Fu Shiqin said as hey on the sofa.


    Seeing him suffering, Gu Weiwei poured each of them a cup of tea.


    Fu Shiqin took a sip of the tea and asked, ¡°Where are Youyou and Tiantian? I need them to cure my tired heart.¡±


    Gu Weiwei said amusedly, ¡°They are already asleep, you can see them and be cured tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 1560 - Mu Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Mu Weiwei</h4>


    Meanwhile, Zhou Qi¡¯an¡¯s private banquet finished and the guests left.


    On the way home, Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er did not speak a word and the air was very cold.


    The moment they returned to the Wei Family, Mrs. Wei asked impatiently, ¡°How was the banquet? I heard that the Fu Family were there too. Did you see them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Ziting loosened his tie and said coldly.


    Feeling guilty, Li Xing¡¯er sat down without uttering a sound.


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t the talks go well?¡± Seeing his son¡¯s cold face, Mr. Wei said, ¡°We are just trying to get more opportunities. It is okay if we fail.¡±


    It was great to have the opportunity to make money but if it didn¡¯t work, the Wei Family would not starve.


    Mrs. Wei asked with concern as the tea was poured, ¡°Those who went there today are all top-notch entrepreneurs and the heirs ofrge financial groups, it doesn¡¯t have to be the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way now, nothing will work,¡± Wei Ziting said.


    If Li Xing¡¯er had not caused trouble, they would have been able to find someone else to work with the Wei Family.


    But not only did she offend the Fu Family, but she also offended Mrs. Fu along with a group of wealthydies.


    Now those people hated Li Xing¡¯er so much that they took out their anger upon the Wei Family. They would not give them any chance to cooperate.


    ¡°What? Impossible, these people are so difficult to deal with!¡± Mrs. Wei just could not believe it.


    When it came to business, as long as it was profitable, they could always work together.


    They had not had the chance to get into that industry before, but now they had the chance, and yet they had got nothing.


    Wei Ziting nced at Li Xing¡¯er who was silent. ¡°Ask her what she has done!¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with Xing¡¯er?¡± Mr. Wei looked at the couple who looked very serious.


    Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips and sat there without saying a word.


    Mrs. Wei looked at her and then at Wei Ziting.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng was there, and so was Mrs. Fu. She has offended Mrs. Fu.¡± Wei Ziting looked at Li Xing¡¯er coldly, looking very angry.


    ¡°Offended?¡± Mr. Wei turned serious too. ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, what on earth did you do?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea that Mu Weiwei is Mrs. Fu,¡± Li Xing¡¯er whispered guiltily.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mrs. Wei asked again, thinking that she had misheard something.


    Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips and did not utter a sound.


    Seeing her remaining silent, Wei Ziting said, ¡°The Mrs. Fu we have been asking about is Mu Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei? Why her?¡± Mr. Wei just could not believe it.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it either, but Fu Hanzheng introduced her to everyone personally and it seems that he spoils her rotten,¡± Wei Ziting said as he threw a look at Li Xing¡¯er, ¡°She offended Mu Weiwei the moment she went there and she also offended all the nobledies present too. Who else would want to work with the Wei Family?¡±


    Mrs. Wei and Mr. Wei were still in shock that Mu Weiwei was Mrs. Fu. ¡°Are you sure that Mu Weiwei is really Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°We saw it with our own eyes. Fu Hanzheng admitted it himself and they have two children, of course it is true.¡± Wei Ziting sounded unfriendly.


    A girl who was dumped by him after he broke off the engagement had be a phoenix and married a man who was even more outstanding than he was. That was not a very pleasant feeling.

 Chapter 1561 - Not for You

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Not for You</h4>


    Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei exchanged a serious look. Grandpa Wei and the Mu Family had agreed to marry Mu Weiwei to Ziting.


    But Ziting took a look at Li Xing¡¯er and insisted on breaking off the engagement and being with her.


    After that incident, they did not pay much attention to Mu Weiwei.


    But what they had not expected was that after so many years, she had already married into the Fu Family and be the noble Mrs. Fu.


    Now even the Wei Family were not qualified to meet her.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is a very intelligent man, why would he fall for that girl?¡± Father Wei mumbled confusedly.


    Among all the young entrepreneurs of Hua Land, no one was more business-minded and far-sighted than Fu Hanzheng.


    But what made such a smart business genius fall for that girl from the Mu Family and marry her?


    ¡°Because of her face.¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    All men desired pretty young girls, and Fu Hanzheng was a man too.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control your mouth?¡± Wei Ziting squinted at her.


    All the trouble she had caused over the years was because of her bad mouth.


    ¡°She never said that she is Mrs. Fu, how would I know?¡± Li Xing¡¯er countered.


    Wei Ziting found this woman even more unreasonable. ¡°If you keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t cause any trouble, no one will be offended.¡±


    She had made such a huge mistake today and now she was still trying to find an excuse for herself.


    ¡°If you scold me now, it¡¯s not like the Fu Family will ept your kindness and Mu Weiwei will forgive us!¡± Li Xing¡¯er snorted.


    Wei Ziting sighed tiredly, not wanting to talk with her any more.


    ¡°You can live at home alone, I am not going to be staying here for the time being.¡±


    He had thought that she was gentle and understanding, but after they got married, he realized that she was not like that at all. It was not until today when he no longer recognized the girl he married.


    ¡°Wei Ziting, what do you mean? Are you living separately or getting a divorce from me?¡± Li Xing¡¯er stood up and interrogated him furiously.


    Wei Ziting massaged his eyebrows. ¡°If you continue to be like this, I will consider getting a divorce.¡±


    A woman like her who had no EQ and no idea of how to behave properly would not help his career but instead bring him endless trouble.


    If she had not been pregnant and tried to kill herself, he would not have brought her to get the marriage certificate.


    ¡°Wei Ziting, you must have lost your mind after meeting Mu Weiwei, right? Don¡¯t think that I have not seen the way you look at her.¡± Li Xing¡¯er gritted her teeth, pointed at Wei Ziting and sneered. ¡°Now you find that the woman you broke off the engagement with has married Fu Hanzheng, you must think that it is a pity, right? But if you want to find her to continue the rtionship, you have to ask Fu Hanzheng first, right?¡±


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er, enough!¡± Wei Ziting bellowed.


    However, Li Xing¡¯er, who was in the middle of anger, said without hesitation, ¡°Even if you wanted to find her, she is already the high and mighty Mrs. Fu, not someone you can get close to.¡±


    She knew pretty well what it meant when she saw Wei Ziting¡¯s expression.


    He had been looking at her face for too long and now he found Mu Weiwei¡¯s face fresh again.


    What was more, that was the woman Fu Hanzheng had eyes for, and she looked even better than before.

 Chapter 1562 - Fu Hanzheng’s Affection

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Affection</h4>


    ¡°Li Xing¡¯er!¡±


    Wei Ziting suddenly stood up, raised his hand to p her hard across the face.


    But before he was able to do that, Mrs. Wei stopped him.


    ¡°Alright, Xing¡¯er, you can go home now.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er bit her lips and left, knowing that she would get nothing if she continued to stay here.


    Seeing her leaving, Mrs. Wei threw a look at the livid Wei Ziting.


    ¡°You chose her yourself, what are you arguing about now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with her, but look at what she has done!¡± Wei Ziting got very annoyed.


    Mrs. Wei sighed deeply. ¡°I tried so hard to get you in through Mrs. Zhou, but look at what has happened now.¡±


    Instead of gaining anything good for the Wei Family, they got themselves into a lot of trouble.


    ¡°If it is just a matter offending her, then Fu Hanzheng would not cause trouble for the Wei Family because of a woman.¡± Mr. Wei guessed that most people who did great things would not be so narrow-minded.


    ¡°Dad, you have underestimated Fu Hanzheng¡¯s feelings towards her,¡± Wei Ziting said.


    Judging from how Fu Hanzheng acted and how he looked at Mu Weiwei, he could tell that he truly liked her.


    His expression changed when he heard that Mu Weiwei was wronged at the banquet.


    If they had not apologized in time, he would have stood up for her.


    If he did not ask him to apologize to Mu Weiwei, then there was only one possibility ¨C he would remember this grudge.


    If he did not take revenge on them now, the Wei Family would suffer in the future.


    Mrs. Wei asked, ¡°You two have known each other for years, but you have never begged Mu Weiwei. She is now Mrs. Fu and Fu Hanzheng always listens to her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk with her, and Fu Hanzheng won¡¯t let me approach her either,¡± Wei Ziting said helplessly.


    When he found Mu Weiwei and talked with herter on at the banquet, Fu Hanzheng personally came to find her and warned him not to approach her any more.


    There would not be any more opportunities in the future.


    Mrs. Wei turned to her husband and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time. If he wants to stand up for his woman, he may give us a hard time, but it won¡¯t be too much,¡± Mr. Wei said.


    If the Fu Family really wanted to do something, they would not be able to do anything about it.


    Resistance would only lead to more intense revenge, so they had to do whatever they could to let it pass over them quickly.


    Mrs. Fu thought for a while and said, ¡°I will go and meet Mrs. Zhou and ask them to talk with the Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mom.¡± Wei Ziting sighed.


    Hearing her words, Mr. Wei stressed.


    ¡°From now on, Li Xing¡¯er must keep her mouth shut.¡±


    She had caused so much trouble today, and if she did not restrain herself in the future, the Wei Family would be doomed.


    ¡°If she wants to do that again, she can just get a divorce.¡± Mrs. Wei snorted.


    They had not been satisfied with this daughter-inw, but they only approved of her because she had a grandson.


    Even if her son got divorced, she could still find a better business partner for Ziting.


    ¡°He insisted on marrying her himself and now he wants a divorce. Does he think marriage is a joke?¡± Mr. Wei nced at Mrs. Wei and snapped. ¡°Our grandchild is too young for me to allow such a thing.¡±


    Mrs. Wei pursed her lips. ¡°She is of no help to Ziting¡¯s work and she doesn¡¯t even know how to maintain the rtionships with the nobledies. What is the point of having such a daughter-inw?¡±


    She had been thinking about bing an actress again, but those from wealthy families looked down upon those from the entertainment zone.

 Chapter 1563 - Heartache for Her Son

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Heartache for Her Son</h4>


    However, days went by without any retaliation from the Fu Family.


    Wei Ziting was worried over the fact that the revenge from the Fu Family had note, but those richdies who had offended the Fu Family because of Li Xing¡¯er kept causing trouble for Far East Enterprise.


    There was never a peaceful day because the quality of products was constantly being reported or the shareholders were involved in some sort of scandal.


    Wei Ziting had been so busy dealing with these problems that he was totally exhausted.


    Because of these things, he had been very annoyed, so he did not return to his and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s home but stayed at the Wei Family¡¯s vi.


    It was alreadyte at night when he came home after another problem was solved.


    Mrs. Wei was also so worried that she did not sleep for half the night. When she saw her son¡¯s skinny figure when he returned, she felt very distressed.


    ¡°Everything is solved?¡±


    Wei Ziting leaned against the sofa tiredly. ¡°Just barely.¡±


    ¡°Good, good,¡± Mrs. Wei said and asked the servant to bring over the soup. ¡°Drink the soup, you have lost so much weight.¡±


    Wei Ziting sat up straight, took the soup and sighed deeply.


    ¡°I wonder what trouble wille tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Drink the soup and go to bed,¡± Mrs. Wei said concernedly.


    Seeing her son working so hard because of Li Xing¡¯er, she hated this daughter-inw even more.


    Wei Ziting had just taken two sips of soup when the phone rang again.


    He put down the bowl and answered the call, ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Wei Ziting, the baby is having a fever,e home now,¡± Li Xing¡¯er said anxiously.


    Wei Ziting sighed deeply. Although he did not want to talk with Li Xing¡¯er, he was concerned about his own son.


    ¡°Take him to the hospital with the servant, I will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°The servant is off work today, how am I supposed to get there?¡± Li Xing¡¯er was interrogating him and the child was crying.


    Wei Ziting gritted his teeth. ¡°I will be right there.¡±


    Having said these words, he rang off and was about to leave.


    ¡°What is it? Li Xing¡¯er again?¡± Mrs. Wei asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°The baby is having a fever, and the servant asked for leave today, I need to go home,¡± Wei Ziting said.


    If it had not been because of this child, he would never want to see her again.


    Mrs. Wei snorted.


    ¡°How does she take care of the child? Why is she calling you when she should be taking the cold to the hospital?¡±


    He had juste home but was now too busy to drink the soup. Something might happen at thepany tomorrow and Li Xing¡¯er was still causing trouble at this hour.


    ¡°The child is more important, I am leaving now,¡± Wei Ziting said in a hurry.


    Unconvinced, Mrs. Wei said straightforwardly, ¡°Hang on, I will get changed and go with you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, it iste, you can sleep now.¡± Wei Ziting checked the time and did not want Mrs. Wei to tag along.


    ¡°If it is not serious, I will stay at the hospital with my grandchild, so that you cane home to rest,¡± Mrs. Wei said as she hurried back to the bedroom to get changed and followed him back.


    Li Xing¡¯er did not care about her husband, but she did care about her son.


    The mother and the son came to Wei Ziting and Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s ce, picked up Li Xing¡¯er and the crying child and hurried to the hospital.


    Luckily, the child was not seriously ill, but Mrs. Wei still lectured Li Xing¡¯er.

 Chapter 1564 - Cute?

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Cute?</h4>


    The Wei Family had been put into a difficult position one way after another, and Li Xing¡¯er and her child got sick because of the stress of everything, so the whole family was in a mess.


    At vi number seven, it was a very sweet scene.


    The eight-month-old Youyou and Tiantian were no longer sitting there ying obediently.


    After they learnt how to crawl, they started to use their new skills excitedly in the living room.


    Therefore, Gu Weiwei would often turn around and the two children would either hide behind the sofa or the curtains.


    After Ji Cheng finished thepetition, and Luo Qianqian had finished the music of Mo Jiao¡¯s new movie, they came over to watch the two children.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, they are getting even cuter!¡±


    The moment Ji Cheng entered the room and saw the two little ones crawling on the floor, she found them so cute.


    Luo Qianqian nced at Ji Cheng who threw herself at the two children speechlessly. ¡°Can¡¯t you restrain yourself? You are scaring the children.¡±


    Sitting on the cushion, Ji Cheng looked up at Gu Weiwei with one hand hugging the little bun.


    ¡°Are you feeding your children lovely food every day?¡±


    Their long eyshes, round eyes and round faces made people want to rub their cheeks, but it also made one worried that their faces would be ruined by doing so.


    Gu Weiwei was not surprised by her behavior. ¡°They grew up eating milk and noodles.¡±


    Ji Cheng dangled the two children in her arms. ¡°Oh, Weiwei, you are so blessed to see these cute little twins every day.¡±


    Li Xing¡¯er¡¯s son was called the god of cuteness just because he looked okay.


    So what would theizens call these little ones when they saw them? These two cute little children were the best-looking ones.


    ¡°Alright, let them y by themselves,e and have some tea,¡± Gu Weiwei called out to her.


    ¡°You two drink, I want to y with them.¡±


    Ji Cheng did not want to leave the two little ones alone, so she yed happily on the mat with the two little ones, just like a three-year-old girl.


    Also, when the phone rang, she did not even bother to fetch it herself but asked Luo Qianqian to bring it to her instead.


    Luo Qianqian gave her the unfinished fruits with one hand and the phone with the other.


    She gave the phone to Ji Cheng, but the little foodie had her eyes upon the fruits in Ji Cheng¡¯s hands. She stared at Ji Cheng¡¯s hands and kept calling out.


    Luo Qianqian threw a look at Tiantian who was staring at her and then at the fruits in her hands.


    ¡°You want some?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead helplessly. ¡°I forgot to tell you not to eat anything in front of Tiantian.¡±


    This little foodie¡¯s daughter was terrible when it came to food. Whenever she saw someone eating something, she would scream and p the table, insisting on eating it herself.


    She was worried that the child would overeat, so she had been controlling her appetite.


    But when this girl saw it, she would not stop until it was in her mouth.


    She was asking now, but soon she would start to cry.


    She asked the servant to prepare some fruit paste and fed some to each of the children. Only then did Tiantian stop crying in satisfaction.


    Ji Cheng smiled as she saw the fruit paste in Tiantian¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Tiantian is such a natural foodie.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. ¡°That is why she is rounder than her brother.¡±


    She was worried that she would be a chubby girl one day.


    ¡°She looks cute when she is chubby, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ji Cheng smiled at Tiantian¡¯s round face.


    Hearing the words, Luo Qianqian asked, ¡°How would you know about being a?<i>little</i>?chubby?¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, are you calling me fat again?¡± Ji Cheng red at her.


    Of course they were cute when they were chubby, but she was an adult and a chubby face would ruin?everything<sup>1</sup>.

 Chapter 1565 - Love before Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Love before Friendship</h4>


    Because of the two naughty children, the three of them did not have a proper chat until the afternoon when they took a nap.


    Gu Weiwei made some ck tea and some fruits and snacks, whilst Ji Cheng looked at the cute pictures of the two little buns happily.


    ¡°Ah, this one is so cute.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this one is cuter.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Tiantian is so cute!¡±


    ¡­.


    Luo Qianqian felt her forehead and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°This woman is acting crazy again.¡±


    Every time she saw the two little ones, Ji Cheng became so excited.


    Gu Weiwei sipped the tea and nodded in agreement.


    Ji Cheng especially liked cute things. Since Youyou and Tiantian were at the stage of being chubby, Ji Cheng could not resist them at all.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were the same. No matter how busy they were at work, they had toe and check up on Youyou and Tiantian before they could fall asleep.


    ¡°Oh yes, how is the theme song and soundtrack of Director Mo¡¯s movie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are very satisfied,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Thanks to her suggestion, the song fit the movie well.


    Ji Cheng¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard these words.


    ¡°So you must have made a fortune, right? You can treat us to a big meal next week on your birthday.¡±


    Luo Qianqian frowned when she heard her words.


    ¡°I am not at home next week for my birthday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Cheng raised her eyebrows and asked with a sunken expression, ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you celebrating your birthday?¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled and said nothing.


    Gu Weiwei noticed something and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that she is going to abandon us and spend the rest of her life with Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Lovers over friends!¡± Ji Cheng snapped.


    ¡°You sound as if you two have never done it before.¡± Luo Qianqian threw a look at these two girls who had always prioritized love over friendship and said, ¡°Do you want me to count how many times you have stood me up because of men?¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want to spend the day with Mr. Gu, then go ahead.¡± Ji Cheng did not like what she said, but she still supported her inwardly.


    After all, as a good friend, she also hoped that her love could be realized as soon as possible.


    ¡°When I am home and you are free, I will definitely give you a feast,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    Ji Cheng snorted with a cup in her hands. ¡°Then you better work hard and bring that mysterious Mr. Gu back for us to see.¡±


    Although they could not celebrate her birthday together she understood because when they were in a rtionship, they still hoped to spend the day with the person they loved.


    Therefore, they all understood and supported what she was doing.


    Luo Qianqian smiled without saying a word. She still had a long way to go.


    But as the days went by, she felt that they were getting closer and closer.


    She had not told Gu Yun Che about her birthday. What she had asked him was where he was going next week, and then she would inform him when she snuck over.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian stayed at the vi seven until the evening fell, but they left before Fu Hanzheng returned.


    Before they left, Ji Cheng did not want to let go of Tiantian. She truly wanted to take the child away.


    Finally, it was Luo Qianqian who could not stand her any more, so she asked Gu Weiwei to carry her daughter back and dragged her into the car.


    The Fu Family¡¯s driver drove them home one after another and Luo Qianqian was thest to be dropped off.


    The moment she entered the apartment, she received a text.


    Seeing the notification on the screen, she smiled brightly; it was a message from Gu Yun Che.

 Chapter 1566 - His Cabbage

    <h4>Chapter 1566: His Cabbage</h4>


    ¡°Qianqian, time to eat.¡±


    Seeing her daughtering home, Mrs. Luo called out to her from the kitchen.


    Seeing the message on the screen, Luo Qianqian said with pursed lips, ¡°I ate when I was out, you guys eat without me, I am going back to the room.¡±


    Having said these words, she hurried back to her own room.


    Mrs. Luo frowned as she watched her daughter returning to the room. Then she turned to her husband and said, ¡°She keeps giggling at her phone these days, could she be in a rtionship without telling us?¡±


    Mr. Luo adjusted his sses and mumbled, ¡°You know, she has changed a lot these days.¡±


    Her hair had grown longer, and she was dressed in a more feminine way.


    ¡°Why are you being so sneaky when you are in a rtionship? Why don¡¯t you bring him home for us to take a look at him?¡± Mr. Luo mumbled unhappily, feeling as if the cabbage he had painstakingly raised had been stolen away.


    But what annoyed him the most was that he had no idea who had done it.


    ¡°Just let her bring him home in her own time, there¡¯s no need to hurry.¡± Mrs. Luo did not think that it was a bad thing that her daughter was in a rtionship.


    She had thought that with her temper, she would not be able to get married in the future. But now she was in a rtionship, so they did not have to worry about her marriage.


    Luo Qianqian had no idea what her parents were thinking. After returning to her own room, she thought for a few minutes and texted Gu Yun Che.


    Two minutester, another text arrived. Before she could read it, Yuan Meng¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°He just texted me and asked if I was busy.¡± Luo Qianqian confessed.


    Actually, ording to what Yuan Meng had told her yesterday, she did not reply to a single text from him.


    Then when no more messages came through, she thought that he would stop.


    That was why she got so excited when she saw his text.


    ¡°How did you reply?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    ¡°I said I was with a friend,¡± Luo Qianqian said honestly. She was indeed with a friend today.


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°In half an hour, post the picture of you and the man on Moments and say that you had a great time with your friend.¡±


    ¡°I met Weiwei and Ji Cheng today, not a man,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it is a man or a woman that you met today, I just want him to think that you are ying with a man. I asked you to take this picture just for today,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    They had been in touch these past few days, and it was time to test this antique.


    Luo Qianqian sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although she also felt that it was not a good idea to lie to him, she also wanted to know if he would react if he knew she was with another man.


    If he was a little bit jealous, it meant that he liked her too, even if it was just a little bit.


    ¡°If he reacts, then we can say that what we have been doing has worked. If he doesn¡¯t, then we will have to work harder,¡± Yuan Meng said seriously.


    Hopefully, that old fogey would fall for this devoted girl too, so that their efforts of setting him up would not have been in vain.


    If he took the bait, then he might stop helping Gu Siting, and Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng would be less threatened.


    But if he still failed to take the bait, she was going to have a headache about how to get this stubborn antique to fall for Luo Qianqian.

 Chapter 1567 - Get Him Down

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Get Him Down</h4>


    Hearing what Yuan Meng said, Luo Qianqian felt a bit nervous.


    If he did not care about it and showed no reaction, should she continue with this rtionship?


    Hearing no more words from her, Yuan Meng asked, ¡°What is it? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, is it really right to force someone who doesn¡¯t like you to like you?¡± Luo Qianqian mumbled.


    He had expressed clearly that he did not like her, but she herself was not willing to let him go.


    She always thought that as long as she truly liked him, one day, he would fall for her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself to be in a rtionship but it is very normal for men to court women and it is very normal for women to court men. There are many people in the world who are in love with each other after knowing each other for a long time. It is all a game.¡± Yuan Meng was smoking on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°But I am worried that he still doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I cane up with some ideas for you.¡± Hearing that she was not confident, Yuan Meng continued. ¡°There are not many people who happen to like you when you like them. Rtionships need to be built up slowly. Fu Hanzheng is a prime example of a man who pursued his wife when she didn¡¯t like him, so be confident.¡±


    Luo Qianqian was not bad-looking, and she was very likable too.


    That antique did not seem to have had much contact with anyone throughout the years, and it was already incredible that the two of them were in touch with one another.


    Therefore, it would take time and patience to bring him down.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, it is my birthday next week, I think¡­¡± Luo Qianqian hesitated.


    Yuan Meng chuckled. ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Qianqian answered with a low voice.


    ¡°If you really want to go and meet him, then go and meet him. You can¡¯t keep chatting online,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    They two talked every day, but mostly on WeChat and asionally on the phone.


    This was not a kind of rtionship that could be developed in this way.


    Love was something that could only be experienced face to face.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and asked, ¡°Then¡­ should I pay attention to anything?¡±


    ¡°Go and buy some sexy underwear!¡± Yuan Meng said instantly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qianqian had no words to counter her.


    What on earth did she think she was going to be doing there?


    ¡°Although it is not a good thing for a woman to travel for a man who is a thousand miles away, if you really want to get him, then go and sleep with him.¡± Yuan Meng came up with a very serious n.


    What could happen if they kept having an online rtionship?


    Therefore, she had to develop some practical rtionship with him as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng¡­ that is too difficult.¡±


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s face turned totally red when she heard what she said, and she was definitely not going to do anything about it.


    ¡°Listen to me, buy two sets of sexy underwear before you leave. Oh, nothing too sexy, he will notice that you are doing this on purpose. Buy pink, pink and bluecy underwear.¡± Yuan Meng was already suggesting the type and color of the underwear to her.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng!¡± Luo Qianqian interrupted her shyly and whispered, ¡°I really can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take before he falls deeply for you.¡± Yuan Meng got anxious and said, ¡°So, we must strike first to gain the upper hand. You must seduce him first so that the divide between you is gone. Only then can you get closer. Do you want to chat online forever?¡±

 Chapter 1568 - Get Him Down 2

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Get Him Down 2</h4>


    ¡°I...¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s face turned increasingly red as she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we do something else?¡±


    She had thought that she was a bold person, but after knowing Yuan Meng, she realized that there was always someone more bold than her out there.


    This woman did not even brake when she was driving. She was way too fierce for her to catch up to.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have no experience, as long as you have the guts.¡± Yuan Meng continued to guide her.


    ¡°I am not doing it,¡± Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly.


    She would not dare to do such a thing, no matter how brave she was.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate your birthday with him? Either get him drunk or get yourself drunk. Then everything will be much easier,¡± Yuan Meng said in a rxed tone.


    Luo Qianqian sighed and said embarrassedly, ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, I would never do such a thing, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you people are just too prudish. I gave Weiwei the idea and she thought that it was a bad idea, but the result was she¡¯s now married.¡± Yuan Meng snorted and analyzed seriously. ¡°Are you going to travel all the way there just for one birthday, two bites of cake and remain chatting online? If you are, then you will never make any progress.¡±


    Therefore, the simplest way was to throw oneself on the opponent or let the opponent do the deed.


    /


    Gu Yun Che had never liked interacting with anyone, and he had not touched a woman for years.


    So as long as he fell, he would never forget her.


    If he could not forget her, he would keep thinking about her, and then he would never get over her.


    She found that she was bing more and more like a teacher.


    ¡°We are not at that stage yet.¡± Luo Qianqian argued.


    Before they could get to know each other better, or even confirm their rtionship, they had already reached that stage. That was way too fast.


    ¡°There are no fixed steps when ites to being in a rtionship.¡± Yuan Meng found it funny and continued. ¡°Silly girl, throw yourself at him and ask him to take responsibility. In this way, your rtionship will progress tremendously.¡±


    What day and age were they living in? Luo Qianqian thought that they had to get to know each other step by step, so as to get to know each other better before confirming the rtionship. Were they supposed to wait until they got married before sleeping with each other<sup>1</sup>?


    It was impossible to deal with Gu Yun Che in this way.


    This girl was too innocent to do such a thing.


    But if she did not do it, she and Gu Yun Che would never be able to have a proper conversation outside of online.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, no matter what, it is impossible.¡± Luo Qianqian turned down Yuan Meng¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Silly girl, when you are dealing with someone like him, you have to be lethal. After all, your ultimate purpose is to be in a rtionship with him. When you are in a rtionship, you need to have s*x with him too. In this case you need to have s*x with him before you can be in a rtionship. It doesn¡¯t matter which one is first.¡±


    Yuan Meng got so annoyed by herck of backbone. Shouldn¡¯t she keep thinking about throwing herself at the man she liked?


    ¡°Of course it is different,¡± Luo Qianqian said resolutely.


    After all, she would never do whatever she had promised not to do.


    ¡°You can get him drunk and sleep with him, or you can either get yourself drunk or seduce him to sleep with you. Is that such a difficult thing to do?¡± Yuan Meng just could not understand what was so difficult about such a simple matter.


    ¡°I am not as brave as you,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    She felt so embarrassed just by thinking about it, let alone doing that for real.

 Chapter 1569 - Get Him Down 3

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Get Him Down 3</h4>


    Yuan Meng was already scratching the wall anxiously on the other side of the phone and started to persuade her patiently.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if a man and a woman have s*x, the rtionship will change qualitatively.¡±


    ¡°That is not something I can do.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed deeply.


    She understood what she was saying, but she just could not do that. She did not even dare to think about it.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you are making me so anxious.¡± Yuan Meng sighed on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°It is a key step to getting Gu Yun Che.¡±


    If she was just going to celebrate the birthday by eating cake, then their rtionship would not make much progress.


    Gu Siting already had a n in mind, and no one knew what he was going to do next. So before he did anything, they had to make sure that Gu Yun Che was not used by the Gu Family, or even standing on their side.


    Therefore, she got very anxious about how Luo Qianqian courted the man.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, in my own way, I may never be the one in his heart, but I want to like him with a clear conscience,¡± Luo Qianqian said resolutely.


    Maybe Yuan Meng¡¯s method could help her to get closer to Gu Yun Che but she would feel very uneasy if she did something like this.


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng said after a moment of silence, ¡°Alright, do whatever you want, but be prepared. What if you don¡¯t want to sleep with him but he wants to sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng!¡± Luo Qianqian said with a low voice.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask you to sleep with him, but show him your charm too. What if he wants to sleep with you?¡± Yuan Meng sneered.


    Although that was almost impossible.


    Luo Qianqian smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, Mr. Gu is a very pure and innocent man.¡± Yuan Meng had no choice but to urge her. ¡°Alright, send the pictures and flirt with the man.¡±


    Actually, she knew pretty well how dark and scary that Gu man was.


    He was not a good man and could kill dozens of bandits without blinking.


    Weiwei hadined that she and Yuan Shuo were insanely strong, but Gu Yun Che was the worst of the worst, just like a monster.


    Luo Qianqian rang off and brought out the picture she had prepared with her cousin.


    In order to make the picture look better, she taught her cousin how to pose ording to Yuan Meng¡¯s request and finally got the picture approved by Yuan Meng.


    She clicked open the picture and looked at it for a long time, wondering if she should post it or not. What would Gu Yun Che¡¯s reaction be if he saw the picture?


    After hesitating for almost half an hour, she finally did what Yuan Meng told her to and posted the picture on Moments, showing only to Gu Yun Che.


    But after the post, Gu Yun Che stopped talking on WeChat.


    Then she waited untilte at night before making a call.


    After a few rings, Gu Yun Che picked up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my phone ran out of battery, so I missed your text.¡± Luo Qianqian lied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you have fun with your friends.¡± Gu Yun¡¯s voice sounded cold and slightly jealous.


    The man in the picture was standing so close to her and they wereughing so happily as if they were in a very special rtionship.


    ¡°Yes, I had a great time,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Yun Che asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not yet.¡± Luo Qianqian got nervous and sighed. ¡°What should I do when the person I like doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    After a long and depressing silence, Gu Yun Che said, ¡°Give up.¡±

 Chapter 1570 - Waiting for Love to Blossom

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Waiting for Love to Blossom</h4>


    ¡°Give up?¡±


    Luo Qianqian was confused. Was he asking her to give up on him or the cousin in the picture, who was pretending to be flirty with her?


    ¡°That man is too young for you.¡± Gu Yun Che stressed.


    The boy in the picture looked younger than she was, so why would he take care of her?


    Hearing that he was referring to the cousin in the picture, Luo Qianqian smiled inwardly.


    ¡°He is a bit younger than me and sometimes he is a bit immature, but¡­ when ites to love, there is no such thing as suitability, only like or dislike.¡±


    The first part was a picture, but the second part was for him to hear.


    She remembered that he once told her that they were from different worlds and that he was not suitable for her.


    But from the day he appeared in her world, she had never considered whether they were suitable for each other or not.


    She kept in touch with him discreetly and liked him discreetly, hoping that one day, he would know how she felt about him. But she was also worried that one day, he would cut off their contactpletely.


    Day after day, she waited for her love to blossom in hope and terror.


    ¡°He will hurt you,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    For some reason, as they kept in touch, he started to care more and more about this girl, whom he should not care about.


    The moment he saw the picture, he felt a bit upset.


    Before this, he had thought that she was thinking about him, so he had been careful not to overstep their boundaries.


    But when he saw the picture of her with another man, he suddenly felt a bit depressed.


    ¡°If it is someone I truly like, I am willing to wait even if I am hurt,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    That was, of course, for Gu Yun Che.


    She wanted to tell him that even if he did not like her and she liked him, she was willing and without regrets.


    Gu Yunche stayed silent for a while and asked, ¡°If the person you like can never give you what you want, will you have no regrets?¡±


    Startled, Luo Qianqian said, ¡°You don¡¯t ask for anything in return when you truly like someone. If the person you like also likes you, then you are very lucky. But if the person you like doesn¡¯t like you, then you are very lucky to have met the person you like at all costs.¡±


    Before she met him, she had never expected that one day, she would feel the feeling of missing someone so dearly because of one person.


    She might be disappointed if she did not get a reply, but she felt lucky to have met such a person.


    After all, without him, she might never understand what it was like to like someone.


    ¡°Qianqian, I hope that the person you like will like you too,¡± Gu Yun Che said sincerely.


    Luo Qianqian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    But he was the man she liked.


    She really wanted to tell him that if he liked her, his wish for her woulde true.


    But she just could not utter a word.


    ¡°It iste, you can sleep now,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to sleep now, where will you be these next few days?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Without concealing anything, Gu Yun Che confessed.


    ¡°I should be in Bangalore in a few days.¡±


    But he did not tell her why he was there.

 Chapter 1571 - You Can Have Him

    <h4>Chapter 1571: You Can Have Him</h4>


    ¡°Bangalore?¡± Luo Qianqian was startled, not knowing where that was.


    Gu Yun Che chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s in south India, I am meeting someone at a Temple of Shiva on the outskirts of Bangalore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then... be careful,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°I will,¡± Gu Yun Che answered briefly and rang off.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and went to check the ne tickets to Bangalore as well as the location of the Temple of Shiva.


    She had just booked the ne tickets and was checking the amodation and transportation when Yuan Meng called again.


    The moment the phone call went through, she asked directly, ¡°Did you send the pictures? How did Gu Yun Che react?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have misunderstood something,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°Is it from the phone call or WeChat, where is the chat history?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Although she was able to tell the content of their conversation through the messages, some emotions should be analyzed from the voice and tone.


    /


    After they came to an agreement, Luo Qianqian agreed that Yuan Meng could help her analyze the problems she could not solve.


    ¡°I will send you the recording,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Yuan Meng rang off and reyed the conversation several times before returning the call.


    ¡°It seems that this antique is a bit jealous.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Luo Qianqian just could not hear it. She asked, ¡°Really? I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see everything clearly when you are involved. That is when I, as the consultant,e to the rescue.¡± Yuan Meng smiled proudly and analyzed for her. ¡°But it is good that he is jealous, because that means that he still cares about you. Maybe he has not noticed that yet though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Luo Qianqian just could not believe it.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che said that the man in the picture doesn¡¯t suit you, because he is worried about you and also because he is jealous.¡± Yuan Meng consoled her and said, ¡°When you meet this time, you must throw yourself at him with all your might, oh no, let him throw himself at you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng!¡± Luo Qianqian called out.


    ¡°It is now or never, and it is time for you to take a big step forward,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had thought that Gu Yun Che would remain indifferent, but it turned out that he was moved.


    Hearing the way he talked, she felt so jealous.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, can we not talk about this?¡± Luo Qianqian sighed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. When are you meeting him?¡± Yuan Meng knew that she was shy, so she changed the topic.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and told the truth.


    ¡°In a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°What about meing with you?¡± Yuan Meng suggested.


    If she was not interested in getting Gu Yun Che, then she could create opportunities for herself.


    ¡°No!¡± Luo Qianqian turned her down resolutely.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel.¡± Yuan Meng let out a sigh of pity and said, ¡°Then you must work harder. Even if you don¡¯t want to sleep with him, you can at least kiss him a few times, right? You must gain something, right?¡±


    Why were they always chatting like this? Was it an online rtionship or a tonic rtionship?


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, thanks for your kindness, but can you let me do the meeting alone?¡± Luo Qianqian said helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, good luck.¡± Yuan Meng did not force her.


    Although she did want to go there, when she thought about it carefully, she realized that if she really went there with her and was discovered by Gu Yun Che, something bad would happen.

 Chapter 1572 - His First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1572: His First Kiss</h4>


    Bangalore was the capital city of Karnataka State in south India.


    Before her birthday, Luo Qianqian used work as the excuse and took a ne to this strange Indian city.


    Although Bangalore was the fifthrgest city in India, it was still nothingpared to the size of Hua Land.


    The hotel was not a very hygienic ce and the food was not what she was used to either.


    But when the person she was supposed to meet appeared here, everything would be wonderful.


    Gu Yunche said that he was going back to the Temple of Shiva tomorrow, so she decided to wait for him there too.


    Fearing that she would arrive toote or too early, she returned to the hotel after dinner and texted Gu Yun Che.


    [Did you go to Bangalore?]


    If she came to him without saying a word, what if he was not here, or if he had alreadye and left, she would have made a wasted trip.


    One hourter, she received a text.


    [On the way, I will arrive tomorrow.]


    Seeing this line, Luo Qianqian felt relieved.


    He wasing tomorrow, and tomorrow was her birthday, so she could see him before midnight.


    A momentter, Gu Yun Che sent another text.


    [Is there anything you want?]


    He had been sending her some small gifts these days.


    Sometimes it was what she wanted, and sometimes it was what he chose and gave to her. So he thought that she was asking him for something when he was in Bangalore.


    Luo Qianqian replied: [Yes, but I will tell you tomorrow.]


    What she wanted was for him to appear in front of her.


    [Okay.]


    Gu Yun did not say anything more.


    Lying in bed with her phone in her arms, Luo Qianqian started to feel anxious when she knew that he wasing tomorrow.


    Would he be happy to see her when she came here without any forewarning?


    Was she being too stubborn and thinking only about herself?


    At midnight, Yuan Meng called and asked about her meeting with Gu Yun Che, ¡°Did you see the antique?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, he will be here tomorrow,¡± Luo Qianqian replied.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng asked casually, ¡°Where will you meet?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    She felt a lingering fear when she thought of how she offered to help, so she did not n to reveal her location.


    Yuan Meng understood that she was worried that she woulde and help her again, so she did not ask anything more.


    ¡°I just want you to be careful.¡±


    But when Gu Yun Che was there, she would have nothing to worry about.


    After all, no one was more dangerous than he was.


    ¡°Got it, aren¡¯t you going home? When are you arriving?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    When they metst time, Weiwei said that Yuan Meng wasing home soon.


    ¡°What, you want me to teach you how to flirt with men?¡± Yuan Meng asked with a smile and said narcissistically, ¡°True, this kind of long-distance teaching is not the best for me to show off my abilities.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qianqian had no words to counter her.


    She found it strange that a calm and intelligent girl like Weiwei would be such good friends with such a fierce woman.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any more. I will be waiting for your good news,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    If she could help Luo Qianqian deal with Gu Yun Che, she would be able to brag about her teaching skills for the rest of her life.


    ¡°What good news?¡± Luo Qianqian felt helpless.


    ¡°Get him, seduce him, or at least take away his first kiss,¡± Yuan Meng mumbled.


    She should at least give her one of the three pieces of news, otherwise she would have wasted her efforts in guiding her.


    ¡°His first kiss is probably gone already,¡± Luo Qianqian whispered.


    When they were in Saint Malo, she stole a kiss from Gu Yun Che when he was sleeping.


    If there had been a first kiss, it was gone now.

 Chapter 1573 - Bangalore Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Bangalore Nightmare</h4>


    Since the Temple of Shiva was located in the suburbs outside the old town, Luo Qianqian went to rent a car after breakfast the following morning.


    Then she drove out of the old town of Bangalore in search of the Shiva Temple in the suburbs.


    The navigation of the phone was not that urate any more, so she got totally lost on the road without any signposts.


    She drove around for almost two hours without finding the Temple of Shiva.


    Also, when a girl from Hua Land was driving through an Indian vige, she was surrounded by vigers.


    Some men even looked at her in an intrusive way.


    She drove around but failed to find the temple, so she finished her lunch with food and water.


    It was almost afternoon and if she still could not find the temple, she might miss the meeting with Gu Yun Che.


    So when she saw an Indian girling out of the vige, she pulled out the picture of the temple and asked, but she did not understand a thing the girl said in Indian.


    She asked if she could speak English, but she did not understand a thing.


    She was just wondering what to do when the Indian girl went into her car and gestured for her to drive along the road.


    ¡°You are leading the way for me?¡±


    Surprised, Luo Qianqian went into the car, started the engine and left following the direction the girl pointed in.


    But the girl in her car kept turning to look at the back of the car, looking nervous and uneasy.


    They drove for almost an hour and the Indian girl would feature the way at the crossroads. Finally, when they turned a corner, she saw the temple she had seen in the picture.


    ¡°The Temple of Shiva, that is the Temple of Shiva!¡±


    Luo Qianqian happily found a ce to park the car and was about to get out when the Indian girl in the passenger¡¯s seat took hold of her hand.


    The Indian girl kept waving to her, pointing in another direction and asking her to drive along the road.


    ¡°This is the ce I am looking for, I am going there.¡± Luo Qianqian pointed at the Temple of Shiva in the distance.


    The Indian girl kept gesturing and trying hard to tell her something, but Luo Qianqian, who did not speak Hindi, did not understand a thing.


    Then she thought of what the hotel staff said about tipping people, so she gave the girl the money she had exchanged.


    But the Indian girl refused to ept her money and kept showing her the way, so she could drive away.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the temple far away and insisted on getting out of the car.


    The Indian girl followed her out of the car and kept mumbling as if she were in a hurry.


    Luo Qianqian did not understand what she was talking about, and the girl did not understand what Luo Qianqian was talking about either. The two of them were speaking in their ownnguage and gesticting, as if they were talking in the samenguage.


    They walked for ten minutes and finally came to the Temple of Shiva that Luo Qianqian had been searching for.


    But the temple was not big and looked very old and shabby.


    She was not sure if Gu Yun Che was already here, so she asked the Indian girl to wait for her outside the room. Then she sneaked into the room and saw an Indian monk instead of Gu Yun Che.


    She thought for a while and brought out the picture of Gu Yun Che she had taken in Saint Malo and asked if he had been here before.


    The Indian monk looked at the picture and then at her. He asked in broken Chinese, ¡°You are looking for¡­ Mr. Gu?¡±

 Chapter 1574 - Bangalore Nightmare 2

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Bangalore Nightmare 2</h4>


    Luo Qianqian nodded and asked when she heard the broken Chinesenguage.


    ¡°Has hee here already?¡±


    The monk shook his head and said in broken Chinese, ¡°He is not here yet.¡±


    Luo Qianqian let out a sigh of relief. It was good that she did not miss him.


    ¡°Then... can I wait here?¡±


    The Indian monk nodded and went back to chanting, leaving her alone in the temple.


    Seeing that it was raining, Luo Qianqian found a quiet ce to take shelter. She mumbled to herself as she held the Angel of Fate hanging on the bag and touched the pointed hat.


    ¡°He will be here soon, right?¡±


    She had lost her mind when she went to Saint Malost time, and now she was losing her mind again.


    She would never have done such a crazy thing before.


    /


    But after he appeared, she had done something she had never dared to do before.


    As the rain got heavier, Luo Qianqian looked at the statue of Shiva in the temple and prayed that the man she had been waiting for must appear.


    She was just putting her hands together and praying when the sound of footsteps arose.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and stood up. She had thought that it was Gu Yun Che, but it turned out to be the Indian girl who showed her the way.


    The girl ran in with a frightened face, took hold of her arm and hid behind her back as if seeking shelter.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The girl said a lot of words in Indian, but Luo Qianqian did not understand a thing.


    She thought of the monk who knew Chinese, so she was about to ask him to trante for the girl what she was going to say.


    But the moment she walked out of the door, she ran into arge group of Indian vigers who rushed into the temple. Someone pointed at the Indian girl behind her and snapped.


    Luo Qianqian had no idea what they were talking about, but the Indian girl shivered as if she were scared.


    They exchanged a few words and they saw that the girl was still hiding behind her back, so several tall and strong Indian men came forward and dragged her out from behind Luo Qianqian¡¯s back.


    Holding her arm, Luo Qianqian staggered and almost fell into the mud.


    The girl was crying as if asking for help.


    Luo Qianqian did not understand a thing, but she still took hold of the girl and shielded her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The group of Indians were talking and pointing at the Indian girl behind her.


    Luo Qianqian spoke both Chinese and English, but none of them seemed to understand what she was saying. Seeing that she did not want to hand the girl over, several Indian men stepped forward and separated the two.


    Then they were about to leave the temple with the struggling Indian girl.


    Luo Qianqian gritted her teeth and took hold of the Indian girl, trying to stop them from taking her away.


    Although she did not understand what they were talking about, yet she could tell that this girl was definitely in danger.


    But she was alone and there were dozens of tall and strong Indian men.


    At the beginning, they did not do anything to her because she was a foreigner, but when she tried to steal the girl away, they pushed her into the mud.


    The monk came out and stopped her, trying to persuade her.


    ¡°That is her family.¡±


    ¡°Why must her family treat her in this way?¡± Luo Qianqian just could not understand.


    Seeing the group of people holding the Indian girl, the Indian monk looked a bit pitiful.


    ¡°The girl is getting married today.¡±

 Chapter 1575 - Bangalore Nightmare 3

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Bangalore Nightmare 3</h4>


    ¡°Married? She is just a teenager?!¡± Luo Qianqian got so furious that she just could not believe it.


    No wonder that girl got into her car outside the vige and kept showing her the way.


    When they came to the temple, she kept telling her to drive away.


    So she wanted her to drive away from here, but she did not understand what she meant.


    The Indian monk looked at the indignant girl and said calmly, ¡°It is a verymon thing in India.¡±


    There were many girls at this age who were married and became mothers.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to get married! How can they force her to do that? That is against thew! That is abuse!¡± Luo Qianqian shivered out of anger.


    Although she had heard that women in India were not as important as men, she had not expected that it would be so difficult for a girl in India.


    ¡°Thew in India does not care about this, don¡¯t interfere.¡± The Indian monk tried to persuade her.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the Indian monk calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    Weren¡¯t monks supposed to be merciful?


    Even Hinduism in India should be the same.


    The Indian monk shook his head indifferently. ¡°That is their family matter, we should not interfere.¡±


    This was a normal thing in India, and no one would care about it.


    Luo Qianqian gritted her teeth and rushed out of the Temple of Shiva, catching up with the Indian girl and her family.


    Then she took the girl away from them when they were not paying attention, and the two ran all the way to the car and locked the door.


    But at this time, the car was off and they were unable to leave when the girl¡¯s family and fianc¨¦ caught up with them.


    Since they could not open the door, they started to smash the window with sticks and stones.


    Finally, Luo Qianqian started the car, but the girl¡¯s family were blocking their way, not giving them any way out.


    Luo Qianqian kept honking, but the man did not want to leave. Instead, he red at them in the car.


    She did not have the guts to hit anyone with the car. When they were in a deadlock, the car window was smashed and someone forced open the smashed door.


    Luo Qianqian and the Indian girl were dragged out, tied up and put into a small truck.


    She looked at the Indian girl who was crying in despair. She was a girl of 15 or 16-years-old and today, she was going to be tied up by her family to marry an Indian man who was more than ten years older than she was.


    She wanted to save her and get her out of this hell-like ce, but she was totally helpless.


    At this moment, she regretted not bringing Yuan Meng with her.


    If Yuan Meng was here, none of these things would have been a problem. She would not have been caught and this Indian girl would not have been tied up by her family and forced to get married.


    Luo Qianqian was taken to a damp and dirty room where two people were guarding the door.


    She had no idea where the Indian girl had been taken to, but judging from the noise outside, she guessed that she must have married that wretched old man.


    A 15 or 16-year-old girl was pushed into the fire pit by her own family and had lost her life.


    She deeply regretted that she did not bring the girl away when she kept asking her to drive away.


    If she had not insisted on going to the Temple of Shiva but drove away with the girl, maybe none of this would have happened.

 Chapter 1576 - Bangalore Nightmare 4

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Bangalore Nightmare 4</h4>


    Gu Yun Che had no idea that Luo Qianqian was in Bangalore, let alone what was going on here.


    It was not until five in the evening when he came to the outskirts of Bangalore.


    He saw the smashed car outside the Temple of Shiva, took a brief look at it and continued to walk towards the temple.


    After he entered the temple, he went directly to the temple where Shiva was worshiped.


    The Indian monk bowed slightly at the sight of him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you are here.¡±


    ¡°Have you got what I asked for?¡± Gu Yun Che did not say anything more but asked directly.


    The Indian monk got up, grabbed a small box wrapped in cloth and brought it to him.


    ¡°I have it ready.¡±


    Gu Yun Che took it over, opened it and said, ¡°Then we are even.¡±


    He wrapped up the stuff and left the Temple of Shiva with it, when he stepped on something soft.


    He looked down and found the shape familiar, so he bent down and picked up the mud-stained rag.


    Although it was covered with mud, yet judging from the shape, it looked exactly the same as the doll he had bought and delivered to Luo Qianqian in Italy.


    But how could such a thing appear in the Shiva Temple of India?


    Also, this doll was not only an angel of destiny, but also looked exactly the same as the one he bought for Luo Qianqian.


    Seeing him stopping, the Indian monk thought that he was up to something.


    ¡°Anything else, Mr. Gu?¡±


    With the things in his hand, Gu Yun Che turned around and asked,¡±What is this thing doing here?¡±


    The Indian monk suddenly thought of what happened in the afternoon and the girl from Hua Land.


    ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Gu, a girl from Hua Land came this afternoon and asked if you were here with your picture. She must have been here for you.¡±


    If he had not asked, he would have forgotten about it.


    ¡°A girl from Hua Land?¡± Gu Yun Che felt a bit uneasy.


    He could not think of anyone else apart from Luo Qianqian who knew about his arrival in Bangalore and had this doll.


    A few days ago, she asked him where he was going and he told her truthfully that he wasing to this Temple of Shiva.


    ¡°Yes, just two hours ago. She was waiting for you here,¡± the Indian monk said.


    But he had known him for years and knew that he was a loner.


    So if it had not been for that girl who had his picture, he would not have believed that anyone woulde to this ce to find him.


    Gu Yun Che¡¯s expression sank and he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The Indian monk sighed and said, ¡°She came here with an Indian girl who ran away from her wedding. The girl¡¯s family and fianc¨¦ were here and she was taken to the vige in the south with them.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Yun Che put down the package and said seriously, ¡°I wille back and get it when I am done.¡±


    Having said these words, he rushed out of the Temple of Shiva, went into his own car and threw a look at the ruined car.


    It was not difficult to guess that she had driven the car here.


    But he had not expected that the woman who had not been in touch with him for the past two days would show up here.


    When the car was smashed, he could imagine how frightened she must have been when facing that scene alone.


    Without any dy, he drove straight to the vige in the south and saw that someone had just had a wedding there.

 Chapter 1577 - Eyes Close

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Eyes Close</h4>


    Due to the rain, the dark and damp room was filled with the smell of mold.


    Luo Qianqian was sitting on the ground, covered in mud. With the help of a broken pot, she cut off the rope that bound her hands. Her hands were now badly injured too.


    She looked at the two men guarding the door, found the phone from the backpack and was about to call the Embassy of India and Gu Yun Che, when she found that there was no signal on the phone, let alone inte.


    She was just looking for the signal when some Indian men were talking outside the door.


    Luo Qianqian did not understand Hindi, but when she saw someoneing in, she hid the phone and stared at the door alertly.


    Two tall Indian men walked in and sized her up from head to toe, looking greedy.


    No matter how innocent Luo Qianqian was, she still sensed the danger. She stepped backwards and said seriously, ¡°I am a foreigner, the Embassy will find out what you have done to me!¡±


    However, the man did not understand Chinese, so he approached her without hesitation.


    The room was small and narrow, and no matter how much she tried to leave, there was no way out.


    She was retreating when she felt the pepper spray in her backpack.


    The two people outside seemed to have left, and as long as she grasped the opportunity, she could still run outside.


    When she was forced to the wall, she took hold of the pepper spray and sprayed it in their eyes when they were not paying attention.


    She took the opportunity when the two had covered their eyes to run away.


    But she had just taken a few steps when someone caught hold of her again.


    She kicked the man¡¯s groin before he could see anything, and he fell to the ground with his hands over the injury.


    After she broke free, she rushed out of the room, ready to run away.


    But not long after she ran away, the two Indian men said something loudly to the vigers and they all started to run after her.


    Before she ran out of the vige, she was surrounded and she had nowhere to run.


    The man she had just kicked approached her and pped her right across the face.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and her ears were buzzing.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to break out of the encirclement, but she was still caught by the rude and unreasonable vigers and brought to the same room.


    While the two of them were holding her hands and feet, an Indian man took off his top and approached her to rip off her clothes.


    She screamed for help, but no one came to her rescue.


    She was surrounded by violent people and numb vigers who did not care about her at all.


    Luo Qianqian tried her best to struggle, but her blouse was torn, revealing the strap of her bra.


    The man was about to make another move, but before his hand reached her, he was knocked away by a sudden force and hit the wall, his head bleeding.


    The two Indian men who were holding her looked at the man from Hua Land who had appeared in the room without a sound and said something in Indian.


    Seeing this man who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, Luo Qianqian burst into tears. She tried to call out to him with trembling lips but failed to utter a single word.


    She had thought about giving him a surprise on her birthday.


    No matter what happened in the future, she could celebrate her birthday with the man she liked.


    But she had not expected that they would run into such a situation here.


    Gu Yun Che looked down at the embarrassed Luo Qianqian, removed his coat and covered her up.


    ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look.¡±

 Chapter 1578 - Because I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Because I Like You</h4>


    Clutching the coat that had a mild scent to it, Luo Qianqian closed her eyes obediently, trying not to see anything around her.


    But because of his arrival, she suddenly felt that she was rescued from the endless purgatory.


    She could not see what was going on around her, but she could hear someone screaming in pain and smell the blood.


    Gu Yun Che did not allow her to open her eyes, and she did not dare to open her eyes either. She was holding the clothes tightly as if she were holding onto a rope that could save her life.


    After a long while, the surroundings fell into dead silence.


    Then some footsteps approached her.


    But this time, she was not scared. Her instinct told her that it was someone she trusted.


    Gu Yun Che picked up the girl who was sitting against the wall, walked out of the dirty and dark hut and walked towards the car parked outside.


    Then he put her down, held her with one hand and opened the door with the other, helped her into the car and went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    As the night fell, he drove away from the nightmare-like vige.


    On the way home, Luo Qianqian gripped her clothes tightly and looked straight ahead, feeling a bit scared.


    She just could not imagine what would have happened to her if he had not shown up.


    Gu Yun Che drove with a pale face and said after a long while, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are here?¡±


    If he had not picked up the doll at the Temple of Shiva, and if the monk had not told him that she had been here.


    Then he would have no idea of her arrival or what had happened to her.


    It would have been toote if he had been a few minuteste.


    ¡°If I did, would you still have let mee?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a hoarse voice.


    He did not like meeting her often, and she came here in secret, fearing that he would turn her down.


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    If she had wanted toe here, he would have turned her down.


    India was so chaotic and girls were not safe here, yet she did not care about that at all.


    Luo Qianqian thought that he meant that he did not want to see her, so she started to tear up.


    ¡°Alright, I deserve it, I brought it upon myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Qianqian!¡± Gu Yun Che braked hard and looked at the girl who was breaking down. ¡°I mean, I wouldn¡¯t let youe to such a dangerous ce.¡±


    But when she thought of what happened today, Luo Qianqian just could not stop crying.


    She had wanted to show up in front of him happily and spend a simple and warm birthday with him.


    But unexpectedly, she almost lost her life here.


    But the moment he appeared in front of her, she did not regret a thing.


    Even if she had experienced something terrible, she never regretteding here because of him.


    Just like how she had never regretted falling for him.


    Gu Yun Che frowned and asked her thoughtfully, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she having fun with that young man back at home?


    That was why she did not reply to his texts or answer his calls.


    But today, she suddenly appeared in Bangalore, as if waiting for him to show up.


    Luo Qianqian looked at this man who she had been waiting for, for one day and one night. She said without hesitation, probably because she had just survived a disaster, ¡°Because it is my birthday and I wanted to spend it with you. Because I like you, and I can¡¯t help but want to see you. But I am also worried that you don¡¯t want to see me, so I came to you on the sly and hid myself away from you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1579 - Because I Like You 2

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Because I Like You 2</h4>


    Startled, Gu Yun Che could note back to himself for a long time as he looked at the unconceble emotion in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Then he gradually understood what was going on with the picture of her and her friend.


    She was testing him, testing if he was interested in her.


    On the outskirts of Bangalore, the night was silent and so were the two people in the car.


    After a moment of astonishment, Gu Yun Che regained his calmness.


    But Luo Qianqian, who was looking at him, looked very determined and bright.


    A long whileter, Luo Qianqian came back to herself and realized what she had said. She turned to face the front of the car.


    She was both nervous and annoyed that she had blurted it out.


    Gu Yun Che started the car again without saying a word. He drove her back to the downtown area of Bangalore and went straight to a private house.


    He opened the door, turned on the light and called out to her.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With a coat over her shoulders, Luo Qianqian followed him in and sized up the room.


    ¡°This is your home?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just for a while,¡± Gu Yun Che said as he poured her a cup of water from a bottle.


    Luo Qianqian took the cup and drank the water.


    ¡°There are clothes in the master bedroom, but they are all for men. Go and take a shower, I need to buy something,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Hearing that he was leaving, Luo Qianqian became very nervous.


    ¡°Must you¡­ go there?¡±


    After what she had just experienced, she truly feared being alone in this strangend.


    Gu Yun Che sized up her wounds and her dirty and torn clothes.


    ¡°You need medicine and clothes.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    She looked at him carefully, waiting for his answer.


    Gu Yun Chepromised helplessly and sat down in the living room.


    ¡°I am not going. Shower and get changed, we are going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You are not leaving, are you?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Gu Yun Che nodded. ¡°Go now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the other rooms and walked towards one of them. But before she reached the door, she was reminded by the man sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°The one on the left.¡±


    She turned around and nced at him, then walked into the master bedroom through the doorway.


    Then she removed the coat and reached into the pocket, only to find something inside.


    She pulled it out curiously and found that it was the angel doll she had hung on the bag.


    But she could not see it clearly because of the mud.


    After she was caught and brought to the vige, she did not have time to take care of her bag. She didn¡¯t even know when she had dropped it.


    She thought for a while and realized that it must have been ripped off when she was in the Temple of Shiva.


    Then he must have picked it up and heard that she was here looking for him.


    With this in mind, she brushed off the mud on the doll and whispered, ¡°Thanks for bringing him to me.¡±


    Having said these words, she did not immediately go to take shower but went into the bathroom with the angel doll. She washed off the mud on the doll carefully, wiped it with the towel and hung it up in a ventted corner.


    Finally, she went into the shower and washed off the mud.


    She came out with a towel wrapped around her and looked around in the wardrobe of the master bedroom, only to find that there were no clothes for women.


    Finally, she picked a shirt and put it on. But when a woman puts on a man¡¯s shirt, it could be used as a dress.

 Chapter 1580 - Because I Like You 3

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Because I Like You 3</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    When Gu Yun Che was waiting in the living room, he made two bowls of noodles with the ingredients in the fridge.


    The moment he scooped the soup out of the pot, the door of the master bedroom was opened and a girl dressed in arge shirt walked out.


    Due to her small size, she looked like a child who was dressed in adult clothes.


    ¡°I cooked some noodles,e and eat.¡±


    Luo Qianqian went to get the chopsticks and said as she sat down in the dining room, ¡°Can I take it as my birthday noodles?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Gu Yun Che said calmly.


    Luo Qianqian smiled and took a bite of the noodles. It was smooth and tasty.


    Although she had just experienced the most horrible situation she had ever been in since she was born, she also had the best birthday ever.


    ¡°That is the best noodles I have ever eaten.¡±


    Gu Yun Che raised the corner of his lips but then he saw her red and swollen cheeks as well as the bruises on her rolled-up sleeves. He looked lethal.


    Those people deserved to die.


    But what he himself had not realized was that he cared way too much about this girl from Hua Land.


    Luo Qianqian finished the bowl of noodles, leaving nothing behind.


    Seeing her finishing the food, Gu Yun Che urged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded and followed him into the car.


    Gu Yun Che brought her to the hospital for a full-body examination. Apart from some superficial wounds on her eardrums from where she was smacked around, everything else were just external wounds.


    But there were still many wounds on her head, hands, feet and back.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine and asked them to leave.


    Coming out of the hospital, Gu Yun Che asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Luo Qianqian thought that he was going to drive her back to the hotel, so she turned him down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live alone.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re going to get your luggage.¡±


    After what happened today, he was not going to let her stay at the hotel alone.


    Luo Qianqian told him the address of the hotel, got into the car and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat as he drove her to the hotel.


    Gu Yun Che waited for her to get changed, packed up the luggage, carried it into the car and brought her back to his ce.


    On the way back, he saw the cake store that was closing, so he stopped the car and said, ¡°I need to buy something downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Gu Yun Che knew that she was not feeling safe, so he brought her out of the car and bought the smallest cake.


    After they went into the car, he gave it to her and said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you light the candles before saying that?¡± Luo Qianqian asked with a smile.


    But she felt even sweeter inside.


    Without saying a word, Gu Yun Che focused on driving. It was already 11:50 p.m. when they returned to the apartment.


    The moment she entered the room, Gu Yun Che took the cake and ced it on the table as he lit the candles.


    Then he said seriously, ¡°Happy birthday, Qianqian.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s gentle expression under the candlelight, Luo Qianqian made a wish with her hands and eyes closed, blowing out the candle at thest minute of the day.


    Then she cut the cake and gave it to the man opposite her.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me today, thank you for the noodles, thank you for the cake¡­¡±


    Gu Yun Che took over the cake, took a bite and mumbled, ¡°So this is what birthday cake tastes like.¡±

 Chapter 1581 - Not Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Not Your Man</h4>


    With her fork in her mouth, Luo Qianqian asked in astonishment, ¡°You have not eaten it before?¡±


    ¡°It tastes a bit like the one you gave mest time,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    He was used to being alone. He never celebrated birthdays with anyone else, so of course he would not eat anything like this.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the man opposite her and asked seriously, ¡°When is your birthday?¡±


    ¡°I forgot,¡± Gu Yun Che said casually.


    ¡°No one forgets their own birthday.¡± Luo Qianqian looked at the man opposite her and said, ¡°You celebrated my birthday for me today and I should do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, it is not my birthday.¡± Gu Yun Che turned her down and said, ¡°Eat your food and your medicine.¡±


    ¡°But I can do it for you,¡± Luo Qianqian said unwillingly.


    Gu Yun Che looked up at the girl who refused to give up. ¡°Qianqian, I am not your man.¡±


    Facing her love, he knew clearly that he could not give her the happiness she desired.


    Thinking about it now, he should not have epted her phone and kept in touch with her.


    ¡°That is not for you to decide,¡± Luo Qianqian said with determination.


    Since she had confessed everything to him today, she did not need to conceal anything any more.


    Startled, Gu Yun Che got up, grabbed the medicine and put a cup of water on the table.


    ¡°Take the medicine.¡±


    Luo Qianqian swallowed the medicine and took a bite of the cake, trying to press down the taste of the medicine.


    Then she put away the remaining cake, put it into the fridge and decided to finish it tomorrow.


    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Yun Che took out the topical medicines prescribed by the hospital, unwrapped them one by one and said, ¡°Come and apply the medicine.¡±


    Luo Qianqian thought that he was going to apply the medicine for her himself, so she ran to him and sat down.


    However, Gu Yun Che said, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips, raised her injured hand and said, ¡°My hand is injured, look it¡¯s shaking, I can¡¯t keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian reached out for the cotton swab and shook her hand, dropping the swab.


    ¡°Look, I really can¡¯t hold it properly.¡±


    Gu Yun Che stared at her for a few seconds and finallypromised. He took the antiseptic solution and disinfected the wounds one by one before applying the ointment.


    The wounds on her hand were treated, as well as the wounds on her feet and the wound on her forehead.


    Luo Qianqian felt the man¡¯s breath upon her head and her face started to heat up. She gasped when the medicine touched her wound.


    ¡°Just hold on for a second.¡±


    Gu Yun Che¡¯s voice was gentle and warm.


    Luo Qianqian smiled; it was her worst birthday and the best one ever.


    Gu Yun Che adjusted the dressing on her head and asked, ¡°Where else?¡±


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and said after a long pause, ¡°And¡­ on my back.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked away embarrassedly. ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, and my hands can¡¯t reach,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Gu Yun Che sighed deeply, turned her around and said, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Sitting with her back facing him, Luo Qianqian unbuttoned her clothes carefully and removed the clothes, revealing the wound on her back.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at her and saw the ring contusion on the girl¡¯s back.


    Then there was the pink and blue strap of the bra on her slender shoulders. He was tall and strong, so that even though he was sitting behind her, he could still see the fullness of her bra.


    It was the first time for Luo Qianqian to be so naked in front of this man, and she was already blushing red.

 Chapter 1582 - Women of India

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Women of India</h4>


    But Gu Yun Che was not doing any better than she was.


    He barely had contact with strangers, let alone with a girl.


    Because Luo Qianqian was in pain, she shrank her shoulders.


    She suddenly thought of how Yuan Meng kept urging her to throw herself at him or try to seduce him so he¡¯d throw himself at her, and her face turned even hotter.


    She had never thought about doing that before she met him.


    But at this moment, such a thought did pop up in her mind.


    ¡°There are so many wounds, will there be any scars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too deep, so no,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    The girl¡¯s young and smooth skin should not scar.


    After a long while, he finally treated the wound on her back and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Luo Qianqian got dressed and nced at the man who was packing away the supplies.


    ¡°Oh yes, how is the Indian girl?¡±


    ¡°She is married,¡± Gu Yun Che said calmly.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and said, ¡°Can we take her away tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at her seriously. ¡°No, we are in India, not Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°She is only 15 years old, how can she get married? Her whole life is now ruined,¡± Luo Qianqian said furiously.


    Those Indian men were all monsters! How could her family treat her in this way?


    A 15-year-old girl was just a child, but they were marrying her to a 30-year-old man.


    ¡°There are many people like this in India, and many teenage girls get married and have children. It is a male-dominated society here, and women always take note that their destiny will be dominated by men like goods,¡± Gu Yun said calmly.


    Girls like her were everywhere in India.


    Some girls were sold to others, and some were exchanged with others. Fate was never up to them.


    ¡°If it had not been for me, she might have been able to escape today. I have caused her trouble.¡±


    Luo Qianqian felt very guilty. If she had not run into her, the girl would have run away.


    Gu Yun Che packed up the medicine, sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Even if she escaped today, her future will not be any better.¡±


    ¡°That might be so, but at least she doesn¡¯t have to marry the fianc¨¦ she doesn¡¯t want to marry,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Gu Yun Che raised his cup and said calmly, ¡°In India, even if she ran away from the marriage, she would not have a job, food or a ce to live. She might even be the target of other men. She would either starve to death or be r*ped by more men. There are so many news stories about sexual assault in this country, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Few women in India had the opportunity of working, especially those who were single.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had read the news online and heard that women in India were of low status.


    But when she was here and witnessed everything, she realized how difficult life was for women in this country.


    ¡°Then I can bring her to Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to bring her back without a passport or visa? Even if she is smuggled back, how are you going to solve her identity problem?¡± Gu Yun asked calmly.


    She almost got herself killed because of her bravery and now she was thinking about saving that Indian girl.

 Chapter 1583 - Living Together?

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Living Together?</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luo Qianqian was stuck for words.


    All she wanted to do was to rescue the girl, but even if she managed to get her out of the vige, there was no guarantee that she would be safe in India.


    If she was brought to Hua Land, she would not be able to figure out the issue of visa and nationality.


    ¡°Maybe you think that she is miserable to have married that man, butpared to her running away from home and facing the fate of having run away from her marriage, this is already very good,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    But Luo Qianqian was not convinced. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Is there nothing you can do?¡±


    ¡°I am not that kind-hearted,¡± Gu Yun Che said coldly.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips. Even if she could not bring her back to Hua Land, she had to think of a way to make that girl¡¯s life better.


    ¡°Now you are worried about someone else? Who gave you the courage toe to Bangalore alone?¡± Gu Yun Che stared at her with a serious expression. ¡°If I had not noticed you today, do you know what would have happened to you?¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at him carefully. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked away. Hearing what she said, he could not say anything more to her.


    ¡°When are you going home?¡±


    If she continued to stay here, something would spiral out of control.


    ¡°Back home?¡± Luo Qianqian shook her head and said, ¡°At least not until my wounds are healed. My parents are very fierce. They will beat me if they know what happened here.¡±


    Actually, the real reason was that she did not want to leave just like that.


    She wanted to spend one more day with him, even just one more minute.


    Gu Yun Che looked at her with a frown, wondering if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°I did not tell my family that I am here to see you. They think that I am on a business trip. How am I supposed to exin myself?¡± Luo Qianqian pretended to be pitiful.


    Did he hate it when women pretended to be weak and pitiful in front of him?


    Why did she shoot herself so hard in the foot?


    ¡°One week at most.¡±


    Gu Yun Che realized that she was here for him and he had some responsibility for this too, so hepromised.


    Luo Qianqian smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It iste, go take a rest in the master bedroom, I will sleep in the guest room,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian nodded, returned to her own room and found a hair dryer to dry the angel doll.


    Then she brought the doll to bed and mumbled to herself, ¡°You will keep us safe, right? One day, he will fall for me too.¡±


    ¡­.


    At this moment her phone rang, so she dug it out from her dirty clothes.


    It turned out to be Yuan Meng.


    ¡°How is it going with you and Old Antique?¡±


    Luo Qianqian locked the door and whispered in bed, ¡°Something happened. He saved me again and celebrated my birthday with me.¡±


    ¡°Saved you again?¡± Yuan Meng mumbled and said, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it is all in the past.¡± Luo Qianqian did not tell her what happened to her today.


    Instead of asking anything more, Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Old fogey saved your life again, what are you waiting for? Give yourself to him!¡±


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and showed a very sweet smile.


    ¡°We are living together now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are living together now?¡± Yuan Mengughed exaggeratedly over the phone and then said with a sneer, ¡°You people always say that you don¡¯t want to sleep with the man, but you always do.¡±

 Chapter 1584 - Living Together 2

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Living Together 2</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Luo Qianqian felt her forehead and exined patiently.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. We are sleeping in different rooms but in the same house.¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed again. She was so anxious that she almost wanted to kick her into the antique¡¯s bed.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? It is such a great opportunity for you to seduce him and sleep with him!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, you better hang up yourself if you¡¯re gonna keep talking about this,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Yuan Meng sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t do anything now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Having said these words, Luo Qianqian ended the call, charged her phone and went to bed.


    But when she thought of what happened today, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Then she held the angel doll and talked to herself, ¡°I have confessed, why is he not reacting at all? Should I ask him what he is thinking?¡±


    ¡­.


    She had confessed emotionally in the car.


    She had been worried that he would turn her down, but he said nothing, which made her even more anxious.


    She just could not tell if he liked her or not.


    But there was another person who was suffering from the same insomnia as she was: Gu Yun Che.


    After he calmed himself down, he realized that he was too close to this girl from Hua Land.


    The scene of the girl sitting in the car and confessing her feelings in tears kept appearing in his mind, making his heart skip a beat.


    If he had not been here today, and if he had beente, he could not imagine what would have happened to her.


    Last time, she snuck away to Saint Malo and this time, she snuck away to Bangalore just to see him.


    He knew very well that he was not the person who could bring her happiness. She should have a man who could stay by her side and take care of her, not someone like him.


    But if they really cut off all contact¡­


    He knew clearly what she was looking forward to and he was not able to give her what she wanted, yet he was not willing to let her go. He was way too mean.


    Actually, he only needed to throw away the phone, so she could never find him again.


    But he just could not cut all ties with her.


    As the night deepened, he felt so awake that he could not fall asleep.


    But Luo Qianqian next door gradually fell asleep after a short period of insomnia.


    But the moment she rxed and fell asleep, the nightmare of the day kept repeating itself.


    She dreamt that she was caught and brought to the same vige, where she was confronted by a group of Indian men who were up to no good. She was trying her best to run away from that horrible vige.


    But no matter how she tried to run away or ask for help, no one came to her rescue.


    She had no idea that she was dreaming. She was shaking in bed and the hair on her forehead and cheeks were wet with sweat.


    In the dream, when her clothes were torn, she suddenly woke up and looked around in fright, making sure that she was dreaming.


    But looking at the empty and quiet room, she still felt very uneasy.


    The slight noise outside the window made her quake.


    She bit her lips, carried the nket off the bed and went into the living room. She stood outside Gu Yun Che¡¯s room for a long time.


    After some hesitation, she was about to knock on the door with one hand holding the nket and the other raised.


    But before she could knock, the door was opened from the inside.


    Seeing the young woman standing outside the door, Gu Yun Che asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1585 - Not Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Not Alone</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Seeing him, Luo Qianqian felt wronged.


    ¡°I¡­ had a nightmare. I do not dare to sleep alone.¡±


    The experience during the day made the dream at night even more vivid. Every time she closed her eyes, the scene would repeat itself.


    Seeing her sweaty hair and pale face, Gu Yun Che believed what she said.


    He had heard her pacing back and forth outside the door for almost ten minutes.


    ¡°Go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep any more.¡± Luo Qianqian felt scared when she thought of being alone in the room.


    Gu Yun Che held her shoulder and said, ¡°I will keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Startled, Luo Qianqian wondered if this man meant¡­ sleeping with her?


    For some reason, she felt a bit excited.


    Of course Gu Yun Che had no idea of what she was thinking. He apanied her back to the room and saw her lying down in the bed. Then he grabbed a chair and sat down by the bedside.


    ¡°Sleep now.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the man and said with a muffled voice, ¡°The bed is very spacious, and you¡­ you can sleep in it too.¡±


    Gu Yun Che frowned and said in a critical tone, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more about inviting a man to share the same bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only said it to you and only you.¡± Luo Qianqian blurted out. She must have spent too much time with Yuan Meng these days, so that¡¯s why she was able to flirt with him.


    ¡°I will leave if you don¡¯t want to sleep.¡± Gu Yun Che looked serious.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and faced the man sitting by the bedside.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che, have I ever told you that you look captivating?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was a very outstanding man, but the man in front of her had a very elegant air about him, making him stand out from the rest of the world.


    Gu Yun Che frowned; this girl was getting too bold today.


    ¡°Not sleeping now?¡±


    Fearing that he would get annoyed, Luo Qianqian turned over and stopped bothering him. Then she closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    But because of the man next to her, she smiled sweetly.


    This time, she did not have any nightmares but had a very sweet dream. Even the smile on her face did not disappear.


    Sitting by the bedside in silence, Gu Yun Che could not help but smile as he watched the girl¡¯s smiling face in her sleep. His eyes were full of gentleness and pampering.


    When the morning sun rose and shone into the room, the girl from Hua Land was still immersed in her sweet dream.


    He had been watching the sleeping girl for the entire night.


    When he was in St. Malo, she traveled thousands of miles just to be there.


    When he said that he wasing to Bangalore, she snuck away from home and waited for him here.


    When he said that she looked good with long hair, she grew out her hair so it was longer.


    ¡­.


    He was like a wandering soul wandering alone in the world, but he had never expected that one day, he would run into a girl who was chasing after him crazily.


    He was just thinking this when Luo Qianqian woke up and said with a smile when she saw him sitting by the bedside, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± Gu Yun Che said briefly.


    Luo Qianqian sat up and said to him with the angel doll in her hands, ¡°Thanks for the doll.¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from the temple yesterday, otherwise¡­ I would not have known that you were here,¡± Gu Yun Che said calmly.


    Luo Qianqian pinched the pointy hat and said, ¡°Do you know what this doll is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a doll,¡± Gu Yun Che stood up and said.


    ¡°It is called the Angel of Fate. Legend has it that it protects the destiny between two people. It works, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Luo Qianqian said sincerely.


    If it had not been for this doll, they would have passed by each other in Bangalore.


    He would have continued to leave this ce, and she might have died here.

 Chapter 1586 - Dead on the Beach

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Dead on the Beach</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s family was still living a peaceful and warm life, and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were stilling over for food every day.


    They not only came here by themselves, but also brought their girlfriends over for food too.


    Since the two children liked their second uncle and third uncle, Fu Hanzheng did not drive them away.


    But when Fu Shiyi came home today, he brought out all kinds of things as if he were presenting treasure.


    ¡°Youyou, here is your Qiuqiu.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, here are your cookies.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei took over the gifts and said with a smile, ¡°Youyou, hurry up and show off your Qiuqiu for your third uncle, and say thank you for buying the ball.¡±


    Seeing the cookies, Tiantian had already opened her mouth and was waiting for them.


    Fu Shiyi tore off a piece for her, consoled his niece and gave another piece to her brother.


    ¡°Brother, here¡¯s some wild ginseng from Changbai Mountain, for you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at it and said nothing. Fu Shiqin took a closer look and said, ¡°Brother, ginseng is good for vitality, but he is saying that you are too old to handle s*x and that you need more energy.¡±


    Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he almost jumped up from where he was sitting. ¡°Get out of here, Second Brother!¡±


    He had just bought a piece of rare ginseng and given it to his brother as a present, but his second brother had spoken out loud whatever he thought.


    Fu Hanzheng did not get annoyed by Fu Shiqin¡¯s instigation or rebuke him.


    ¡°You must be up to something, confess now!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    Instead of making a request, Fu Shiyi presented another box to Gu Weiwei with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Sister-inw, this is thetest Hermes bag, please ept it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked amusedly as she saw hers and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s presents, ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡±


    If what Fu Shiqin said was true, then he must want to ask something of them.


    Fu Shiyi looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°There is a concert next week, and I would like you to be the guest.¡±


    ¡°I am not a singer, why should I be a guest?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She knew very well that although she could sing well, she was not a professional singer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sing, just y the piano. You are so good at piano, it would be a waste if you don¡¯t show off your skills.¡± Fu Shiyi ttered her with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the two children and then at Fu Hanzheng, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°Also, can I ask Sister-inw to do the MV of my new album?¡± Fu Shiyi asked with a ttering smile.


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and stared at Fu Shiyi curiously.


    ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you have your own director?¡±


    Fu Shiyi scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°If my rtionship had not been revealed, I wouldn¡¯t have lost so many fans and many of them wouldn¡¯t have be my haters. But now many people in the industry say that I am the bad guy and that I have let my fans down.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin chuckled.


    ¡°Your fans have been attracted to you because you have been selling your body as public visual property all these years, and now you tell everyone that you are in a rtionship, isn¡¯t it obvious that they¡¯d react like this?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I am not talking to you.¡± Fu Shiyi red at Fu Shiqin who wasughing at him.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    When Fu Shiyi announced the news to the public, she had expected that his fans would not ept it so easily, but she had not expected that they would be so resistant.


    Fu Shiyi nodded bitterly and said pitifully, ¡°So when ites to the new album, I must make aeback!¡±

 Chapter 1587 - Damn You!

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Damn You!</h4>


    ¡°Did you really lose so much poprity?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She had not been paying attention to the news in the entertainment zone for some time, and so she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Fu Shiyi had always been the most valuable male idol in Asia, and no one in the film and music industry could surpass him.


    ¡°You have to admit that you are now old. You are almost 30 years old, and so you will never be able to make a living with your aged face.¡± Fu Shiqin sprinkled salt on his brother¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Second Brother, do you want to die?¡± Fu Shiyi red at him.


    Gu Weiwei was already used to them bickering with each other, but when she thought of the two children watching, she cleared her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel in front of the twins.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin turned around and gave up arguing when they saw their nephew and niece staring at them.


    ¡°Just one handbag and you want Sister-inw to help you? Can¡¯t our brother afford a handbag for Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°That is thetest limited edition, alright?¡± Fu Shiyi stressed.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and said, ¡°Your brother bought this bag for me yesterday, you had better give it to Dongdong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Fu Shiyi looked at her and then at his brother.


    ¡°If you want to be smart, you shouldn¡¯t give Sister-inw these things, alright?¡± Fu Shiqin took hold of Tiantian and lectured Fu Shiyi. ¡°Our brother always asks Sister-inw to pick thetest products from the fashion industry. He has already bought everything she likes, and if she doesn¡¯t, it means that Sister-inw doesn¡¯t like anything.¡±


    When it came to shopping, their brother had never been stingy with their sister-inw. So why would she need a limited-edition handbag?


    Fu Shiyi sighed deeply when he failed to deliver the present.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you still going to help me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to help him Sister-inw! He is an idol and it is normal that he loses fans when he announces he¡¯s in a rtionship. He will just have to lose all his poprity when he gets married,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he was teasing Tiantian.


    That was the ironw of the entertainment zone, and he was not an exception!


    If his family name was not Fu, he would have lost all his poprity by now.


    Fu Shiyi held his head in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left out in the cold, I want to be popr, I want to stay popr¡­¡±


    ¡°The public will get tired of you. Now wave after wave of 20-year-old young men are popping up, you are way past your prime. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Fu Shiqin continued to poke his heart.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Second Master is not being very nice, but it is time for you to be a capable man.¡±


    ¡°I am talented and good-looking, that¡¯s variable enough, alright?¡± Fu Shiyi brushed his hair and said proudly.


    ¡°Fans always have good taste. A person needs to find a new style when they get tired of the current one,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Shiyi sighed as he looked at his handsome face on his phone¡¯s camera.


    ¡°Do they want too much from me or am I not handsome enough?¡±


    Gu Weiwei started choking because of his words as she was drinking water.


    Fu Hanzheng gave her a tissue and red at Fu Shiyi.


    Seeing this scene, Fu Shiqin punched Fu Shiyi with his niece¡¯s small fist.


    ¡°Baby Tiantian, your third uncle has made you so annoyed, punch him, punch him¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and said, ¡°I am not going to the concert, but you can bring me the n for the MV first.¡±


    Hearing that there was a chance, Fu Shiyi looked very excited.


    ¡°There are already lyrics and chords for the new song, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else but you as the director. As for the style of the MV, you can decide for yourself. I will go and get the n.¡±


    When his sister-inw, who had not made a movie for two years, made a MV for him, this gimmick would help him to gain a great deal of album sales.

 Chapter 1588 - Flirty Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Flirty Wife</h4>


    However, the moment he finished the words, Fu Shiqin tried to bring him down.


    ¡°Brother, look at him, even the MV nning needs sister-inw¡¯s help; how much does he want her to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at Fu Shiqin. ¡°Second Master, can you stop setting up your brother?¡±


    She could decide the style of the MV, but it was Fu Shiyi who wanted to make a high-quality MV.


    Fu Shiqinughed dryly. ¡°I was worried that our brother would feel worried for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned to Fu Hanzheng. ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    After she got pregnant and the children were born, she barely did anything rted to the performing arts.


    But no matter if she was going to film or direct a movie, she would be busy for months and she would have to leave the children behind. She did not have the heart to do that, so she had to stop her work temporarily.


    But it would only take a few days for the MV.


    She could experience the fun of work and take care of the children.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded with a smile.


    Since she would have to work for months at a time on a movie, and she did not want to leave the two children behind, she stopped all the work.


    But when she was at home, she was making preparations for recruiting the actors and she was already doing the storyboard for the novel Fu Shiqin gave to her.


    He did not object to her doing whatever she liked, but she herself found the children too young to leave them.


    Seeing his sister-inw agreeing and his own brother not objecting, Fu Shiyi was so happy that he almost kowtowed three times.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I am saved!¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. I have never made a MV before, don¡¯t me me if I mess it up.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I trust you.¡± Fu Shiyi was very confident in her skills.


    ¡°Damn, you aren¡¯t truly saved, but you are trying to ride on sister-inw¡¯s fame!¡± Fu Shiqinined.


    Although Sister-inw had been out of the film industry for two years, she was still very popr in the entertainment zone.


    After all, with so many awards and a movie with a box office of tens of billions of yuan, no one in the film industry of Hua Land could reach her level.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Fu Shiyi snapped at Fu Shiqin and suggested to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Sister-inw, if you want to make a movie, you can do amercial or attend a variety show. You are only needed for a very short time and so you can stille home and keep Youyou and Tiantianpany.¡±


    His sister-inw was so pretty, but she was only appearing in front of the little twins at home. What a waste!


    ¡°I told you, I prefer being behind the scenes,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She acted in movies because she was not famous and no one would let her direct a movie. So she wanted to make some money so she could be the director.


    Now she was the director, and there was no need for her to be exposed and attract the public¡¯s attention.


    ¡°If you be a behind-the-scenes actress, your fans will be angry.¡± Fu Shiyi sighed.


    She was so good-looking that she could beat all the female stars in the industry, but now she was working as the director behind the scenes. Her fans would obviously be so annoyed.


    ¡°I am talented, not good-looking,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Are you really thinking about changing your role permanently?¡±


    She was at the prime age for her career, and it was a pity that she had to work behind the scenes.


    Gu Weiwei looked at him sideways and said with a naughty smile, ¡°Actually, when I think about it, it is a pity that I am only able to be behind the scenes. After all, it is quite fun to be the leading role and be in a rtionship with different handsome men¡­¡±


    Before she said anything more, Fu Hanzheng interrupted her with a glowering expression.


    ¡°You are very suitable behind the scenes.¡±


    If she was going to film, she would definitely have to work with male stars, and she would definitely have love scenes in almost every film. He must not give other men the opportunity to flirt with her.

 Chapter 1589 - Getting Better

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Getting Better</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look; their brother was bing increasingly annoying.


    He was so good-looking and had a great body-shape, no man would be able to catch Sister-inw¡¯s eyes. How could he lose confidence?


    Gu Weiwei could not help butugh when she saw Fu Hanzheng, who had hoped that she could continue with the acting, but turned down the idea in the very next second.


    ¡°I was just saying it. Anyways, I can¡¯t find anyone more pleasing to the eyes than you, who is overreacting.¡±


    ¡°That may be the case now, but in another eight or ten years, Sister-inw will not be able to say such a thing in front of fresh-looking young men,¡± Fu Shiqin said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi said to his eldest brother, ¡°Brother, he said that when you get old in a few years, sister-inw will fall for new fresh meat. He deserves a beating.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm but turned around and said, ¡°Give me the Monis¡¯ n tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shiqin exploded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it due next week?¡±


    ¡°I want to look at it tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shiqin red at Fu Shiyi who was trying to drive a wedge between them, and Fu Shiyi smiled proudly.


    ¡°You can do it, Second Brother! Happy working overtime!¡±


    Fu Shiqin turned to his sister-inw for help. ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°You will finish the work sooner orter, so it is better to finish it as soon as possible,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    With Youyou in his arms, Fu Shiqin sighed as he sniffed the sweet scent of milk on the boy.


    ¡°Youyou, Second Uncle has such a bitter life¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Fu Hanzheng urged with a cold voice.


    Fu Shiqinined as he picked up the briefcase and went back to do the n.


    Gu Weiwei couldn¡¯t continue being mean. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too cruel?¡±


    ¡°That is nothing. Compared to when he danced with snakes and he sent me to jump off the building, my brother is so affable now,¡± Fu Shiyi said quickly.


    Sure enough, love was very powerful. After his brother and sister-inw got together, they had not been mistreated so cruelly.


    They were just showing off their love in different ways.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the man next to her. ¡°Well, that does seem to be the case.¡±


    They were just talking when Tiantian, who was sitting next to Fu Shiyi, tried to eat her feet.


    ¡°Tiantian, no, no.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped her instantly. ¡°You haven¡¯t washed your feet.¡±


    ¡°It is okay if it¡¯s just one bite. Second Brother used to do that when he was little,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Why did this niece take after Fu Shiqin instead of him?


    Gu Weiwei picked up her daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, our girl needs to take a bath.¡±


    Seeing that he could not y with the children anymore, Fu Shiyi left for He Chi¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I will get the song to you tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Weiwei answered and went to bathe her daughter.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up his son and went into the bathroom, helping the two children in the bath.


    Gu Weiwei had just filled the bathtub when Fu Hanzheng removed the clothes for the two children.


    ¡°You are getting better and better at being a father.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng carried the two children into the bathtub, rolled up his sleeves and bathed his son. He looked very skillful.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take care of them alone.¡±


    He did not have much time to keep the two childrenpany, so he had to try his best to take care of them when he could.


    He could not possibly be absent just because the children were apanied by their mother.

 Chapter 1590 - The Gu Family’s Secret Research Project

    <h4>Chapter 1590: The Gu Family¡¯s Secret Research Project</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled and kissed him right on the face before turning around to find the pajamas for the two children.


    The two little ones were sshing water in the bathtub,ughing and screaming happily. The bathroom was full of the sound of cute little voices, which was so heart-warming and lovely.


    They bathed the two children, wrapped one in each towel and helped them to get dressed.


    But the moment they were put into bed, the two chubby children started to crawl all over the bed, so much so that they needed to get them dressed one after another.


    Fu Hanzheng helped the two children to sleep and whispered, ¡°I have some work to do, so I am going to the study.¡±


    Having said these words, he gave her a light kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    No matter how busy he was at work, he always insisted on spending a few hours with her and the child at home, so that he could take care of the children before going to deal with the remaining work.


    ¡°Okay, sleep early.¡± Fu Hanzheng caressed her hair and went upstairs to the study.


    Sitting down in the study, he called Lei Meng.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Normally, he would report to him every three or five days about the Gu Family unless it was something urgent.


    Whenever the Gu Family was doing something suspicious, he would ask about it every two days.


    ¡°Gu Siting seems to be doing a research project in secret these days. The Gu Family has invested a great deal of money into it, and they have gathered several major specialists in neurology and brains.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Gu¡¯s confidential work is very thorough, and the specialists are all doing closed-door studies, so it is very difficult for our men to sneak in.¡± Lei Meng sighed helplessly and said, ¡°But Gu Siting pays special attention to it, so he goes there almost every week.¡±


    The Gu Family also had other medical research projects, and they could usually find out what it was.


    But this time, the Gu Family were being extremely discreet and Gu Siting was checking the progress every week.


    ¡°Anything else that¡¯s suspicious?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Lei Meng thought for a while. ¡°Gu Siting is still looking for someone to contact Gu Yun Che, but Gu Yun Che seems to be with Mrs. Gu¡¯s ssmate Luo Qianqian.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was startled. ¡°They are together?¡±


    ¡°In Bangalore, India. Luo Qianqian went there a few days ago and Gu Yun Che went there too. Our men did not dare to get too close to them, but they did stay there temporarily.¡± Lei Meng confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng looked profound and answered briefly, ¡°Try your best to find out which research project Gu Siting is following, but don¡¯t pay too much attention to Gu Yun Che for the time being.¡±


    Yuan Meng had called and said that Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che were living together. So they were living in Bangalore, India.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I am afraid that it will be very difficult to find out. They have been doing closed-door research, and if the people inside are noting out, our men will not be able to get in either.¡± Lei Meng felt a bit embarrassed. It was very difficult to check the confidential research project of the Gu Family in A Land.


    ¡°Try your best, and keep an eye out for everyone in the Gu Family.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    The project Gu Siting paid special attention to must be something important.


    If it was just a business project, the Gu Family would not have bothered to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Also, we have noticed that someone is wandering around the outskirts of Zhujiang, so we did not alert them. We confirmed that they were the Gu Family the day before yesterday, so they must be here for Madam.¡± Lei Meng stressed.


    The external investigation and the high-altitude drone were all aimed at Vi number seven.


    Fu Hanzheng looked profound. ¡°I understand. Be careful, and be careful when Mrs. Fu and the children are out.¡±


    No matter what rtionship he had with the Gu Family, she would not have anything to do with Gu Siting from the day he and her became a couple.

 Chapter 1591 - A Verb

    <h4>Chapter 1591: A Verb</h4>


    After the conversation with Lei Meng, Fu Hanzheng sat in the study and started to think over the information about the Gu Family, so as to figure out what Gu Siting was up to.


    Actually, he knew pretty well that Gu Siting was aiming for Weiwei.


    But how he was going to achieve it was what he was most concerned about.


    She had been with the Gu Family for more than twenty years, but Gu Siting had killed her.


    He had lost the right to love her, but he still wanted her to return to the Gu Family and to his side.


    Maybe Gu Siting did love her, but he was also possessive and unconvinced. She, who had grown up in the Gu Family, ended up marrying him, his worst enemy.


    That was why he tried so hard to steal her away from him, even if he knew that she no longer loved him and that she would not be happy.


    After hearing the news from Lei Meng, he called Lei Ning.


    ¡°If Madam and the children are out these days, you must go with them.¡±


    Gu Siting had been keeping an eye out on the security here, and he was probably going to do something soon.


    Yuan Meng promised to return this month but she was not back yet.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Lei Ning answered firmly.


    After instructing the security of the vi area, Fu Hanzheng continued with his work. After two international video meetings, it was already midnight.


    Gu Weiwei had just woken up and found no one on the other side of the bed, so she put on her robe and went upstairs to the study.


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished thest video meeting and was massaging his eyebrows out of tiredness. He sighed deeply when he thought of the weird behavior of the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei pushed open the door and saw him leaning against the chair and sighing tiredly.


    ¡°What is it? Trouble in business?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng came back to himself and asked his sweet wife, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up now.¡± Gu Weiwei approached him and massaged his shoulders. ¡°Trouble at work?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not talented in business, so I can¡¯t help you much,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and sat her down in his arms.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, of course you can help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and asked seriously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something that only you can do,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he ced her hands over his belt.


    Gu Weiwei flushed and punched his chest.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°That is a verb, right?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng countered with what she had said to him before.


    ¡°Noun!¡± Gu Weiwei said and was about to leave.


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and left the study as he said, ¡°Why do I remember that it is a verb?¡±


    ¡°That is just a term.¡± Gu Weiwei insisted, flushing.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while, went into the master bedroom, kicked the door closed and ced her on the bed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if it is a verb or a noun.¡±


    In one night, the man proved to her in a shameless way that ¡®sleep¡¯ was a verb.


    Gu Weiwei nestled herself in his arms, feeling that she was never going to be able to fall asleep again.


    With the girl in his arms, Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and kissed her shoulders as he mumbled, ¡°Weiwei, I love you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded sleepily and mumbled, ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±

 Chapter 1592 - The Lightbulb

    <h4>Chapter 1592: The Lightbulb</h4>


    Fu Shiyi said that the music score of the new album would be delivered the following day, so he brought it over during breakfast.


    Gu Weiwei leafed through it. ¡°When is the album going to be released?¡±


    ¡°Next month, so the earlier we do this the better,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°Alright, I will try my best to decide what to film in these next two days.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and agreed.


    So in order not to copy Fu Shiyi¡¯s usual style, she watched Fu Shiyi¡¯s MVs at home with the two children after Fu Hanzheng went to work.


    But because he had debuted so early on, she failed to finish watching all the popr music videos and albums in the afternoon.


    When Youyou and Tiantian heard an upbeat song, they cheered happily as they heard the joyful tune.


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin came home from work and saw the three of them watching Fu Shiyi¡¯s MV in the living room.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are showing them Fu Shiyi?!¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and looked at the two. ¡°Tiantian likes Fu Shiyi¡¯s upbeat songs.¡±


    ¡°His songs are either about love or showing off. What is so nice about them?¡±


    Fu Shiqin snorted. He had no interest in Fu Shiyi¡¯s career.


    ¡°Third Master is a good artist, and if you take a closer look at him, you will see that he is very serious,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Before today, she had thought that Fu Shiyi entered the entertainment industry for fun.


    But when she saw the music he made, she realized that he did it with his whole heart.


    So this rich man truly loved this industry.


    Otherwise he would not have given up being a boss and be an artist in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Shiqin did not think so. He took a bite of one of the fruits from the table and said, ¡°He entered the entertainment industry because he wanted to show off his appearance, look cool and flirt with girls.¡±


    Gu Weiwei understood that he was justining, so she turned off the TV and said, ¡°Where is Third Master? Is he noting home today?¡±


    She had wanted to discuss with him about the filming style of MV and see if he had any ideas or requirements.


    ¡°Oh, he is away for work today,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and urged the servant to get the food ready.


    After dinner, she put the two children to bed and went to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s study.


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin were working, whilst she was watching the remaining MVs in the afternoon on the sofa and making a preliminary n for the filming style.


    The main song of the new album was based on ssical music of Hua Land.


    She had a preliminary idea of intersecting the ssical and modern scenes, so that the entire MV would have a story that was more enjoyable to watch.


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin were talking and Fu Hanzheng nced at the focused girl, showing a gentle smile.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips, feeling that he was sitting right in front of them like a lightbulb.


    But he could not leave before he finished the work, so he had to sit there and shine.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the work and stood up. Gu Weiwei had not noticed he¡¯d moved until Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her.


    ¡°Finished your conversation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at the shooting n on theputer and asked, ¡°Need my help?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Well, I can do it myself, it is almost done, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked, seeing her embarrassed face.


    ¡°But if we do it ording to this style and n, we may need to spend one more day at the film studio in the south, but the rest can be done in the capital,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If the scenes of the ancient times and the modern times were interwoven, the ancient scenes would have to be filmed in the film town.


    But there was not much ssical content needed for the MV, so one day should be enough.

 Chapter 1593 - Husband for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Husband for the First Time</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my parents will be very happy to take care of them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a smile.


    She was hesitating because she was worried about the two children.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said, ¡°We are the ones who always put them to bed at night, so I am worried that they would be naughty when I am not around.¡±


    The two children had never been away from her for more than a day since they were born.


    But if they were going to the Film Town in the south for filming, it would take them at least two days to get ready for the filming.


    ¡°I am here,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°True, you are a super father too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helped to send them to sleep every day.


    So even if she was not around, he and Mrs. Fu should be able to keep the children pleased.


    ¡°So, just do whatever you like.¡± Fu Hanzheng caressed her hair and said with a low voice, ¡°Children are important, but so is your life. You don¡¯t have to feel wronged for anyone at home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei finished the files and emailed them to Fu Shiyi and said, ¡°I never feel wronged when I am at home with Youyou and Tiantian. I feel happy.


    ¡°I do like making movies, but I prefer to keep the childrenpany.


    ¡°My parents were not by my side when I was little, and Mrs. Fu was very busy too. I know how it feels to be without my parents. I don¡¯t want Youyou and Tiantian to experience the same thing.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Hanzheng adjusted the hair on her forehead and chuckled.


    ¡°But you look very cute when you are working hard.¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows. ¡°President Fu, you want me to continue with my work, are you tired of seeing me at home?¡±


    ¡°I hope that you can do whatever you like,¡± Fu Hanzheng pinched her chin and said gently.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, pushed him onto the sofa and said as she leaned herself against his chest, ¡°You are not a bossy president at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and listened to her with interest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a bossy president supposed to be a jailer or a sugar daddy, or something like that? He doesn¡¯t allow her to meet any man while she is his mistress, and he keeps her warm in bed every day¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said as she leaned herself against his chest.


    Fu Hanzhengughed out loud. ¡°Who said so?¡±


    ¡°That is how presidents are written,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed the hair behind her ears and chuckled.


    ¡°Then I am not qualified.¡±


    But because she had fallen for him, he would give her the stars and the moon. She would not want the girl he liked to be hurt or wronged.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and smiled brightly.


    ¡°But¡­ your ways are even more charming.¡±


    He did not imprison her body, but his gentleness and love had imprisoned her heart, and she was willing to indulge him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for his lips and asked with a smile, ¡°Fu Shiyi says that I am your first love, and you are so good at flirting with me. Am I really your first love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time being in love, first time being your husband too. Hi, I¡¯m first time, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a gentle smile.


    As for what she had said about him being flirty and loving, he had told her that it was because he truly liked her and that he was self-taught.


    What he wanted to do was to make her happy every single day by his side.

 Chapter 1594 - Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Public Disy of Affection</h4>


    Gu Weiwei chuckled against his chest and mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a first time lover, you look more like an experienced saint.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s slender fingers touched the tip of her nose, took hold of her hands and ced it over his heart.


    ¡°My love for you has always been here.¡±


    When this person was put in his heart, he would want to give her all the wonderful things in the world.


    Maybe some people would love more than one person in their entire life, but he thought that his entire life was spent waiting for her to appear.


    Luckily, what he had been waiting for came.


    Gu Weiwei leaned her head against his chest and said suddenly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You said that you love mest night, but I did not say it back to you,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at him.


    With one arm around her, Fu Hanzheng sat up with the other supporting himself against the sofa.


    ¡°I said it in bed, so shouldn¡¯t you say it in bed too? We¡¯re currently in the wrong ce.¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed and snapped at him. ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡±


    Her back was still hurting from what they did the night before, and she was not going to be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    However, he carried her downstairs while she was talking.


    ¡°Put me down, I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet.¡±


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng carried her directly into the bathroom.


    ¡°Me neither, let¡¯s shower together.¡±


    ....


    Unsurprisingly, she did not get up early the following morning and she did not take care of the two children either.


    After taking care of the two children, Fu Hanzheng ate breakfast and asked the kitchen staff to leave breakfast for her. Then he said, ¡°Make soup for Madam for lunch, she is very tired these days.¡±


    Fu Shiqin was lost for words and threw a meaningful look at his brother.


    He could tell that Sister-inw was not tired because she was taking care of the children, but because she was taking care of him in bed.


    Gu Weiwei did not get up until lunchtime, so she ate lunch straightaway.


    The servant served the soup and said, ¡°Mrs. Fu, Mr. Fu asked me to make this for you, it is good for your health, please drink more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not really want to drink the soup.


    Didn¡¯t they say that if a man slept with someone too often, his sexual interest would gradually decline?


    But Fu Hanzheng was not only interested in this aspect, but also in unlocking new positions.


    At this rate, she was really worried that one day soon she would get pregnant again.


    She was just worrying about the soup when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call came in. The servant took over the phone and said, ¡°Mrs. Fu, Mr. Fu is on the phone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and snapped.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just woke up?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you yourself know when you let me go to sleep?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled happily. ¡°I have asked the nursery teacher to take care of the children, take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to eat, bye.¡±


    Gu Weiwei rang off and massaged her aching waist.


    After lunch, Fu Shiyi made a call and said that the MV n was exactly what he wanted, so he would follow her n.


    Thepany had already made preparations for the shooting to take ce next week.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that one more role was needed.


    ¡°We need a girl in the MV, who do you think we should ask?¡±


    ¡°Can we ask Dongdong for help?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°Are you doing the MV or showing off your love to your fans?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    He had lost many fans when he announced his rtionship, and now he was going to make the MV with Ding Dongdong.


    Was it proper to show off their love in front of the fans?

 Chapter 1595 - No Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1595: No Rtionship</h4>


    ¡°But if it is not with her, I won¡¯t be able to do it with any other woman.¡± Fu Shiyi sounded reasonable.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    After all, no matter how many fans he had, it would be his own problem.


    She was just helping him with the MV, not with his fans. If she helped him with one MV, he would be able to control his fans and stop them from turning into haters.


    ¡°I have,¡± Fu Shiyi said with determination.


    It was a pity that he was losing fans, but his girlfriend was the most important thing.


    ¡°Then it is decided,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    As soon as the cast was confirmed, she found that Shiyi Culture was very efficient and within a few days, they had got all the costumes and props ready.


    Gu Weiwei made sure of the n for the next few days before calling Mrs. Fu to exin the situation.


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Fu agreed to take care of You and Tiantian.


    Also, the day when she was about to leave the capital, she arrived early in the morning.


    Together with her were Fu Shengying and Old Lady.


    Gu Weiwei told Mrs. Fu about the special habits of the two children as well as their eating and sleeping routine.


    ¡°That is all you need to pay attention to. If you need any more information, the nursery teacher and Fu Hanzheng will know.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded constantly. ¡°I will ask them if necessary but I will call you if there is anything they can¡¯t solve.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, we will watch the children, you can go and eat breakfast,¡± Mrs. Fu carried the boy and said with a gentle voice.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and decided she¡¯d told them everything she needed to, before returning to the dining room.


    ¡°Second Master, Ling Jiao is at the Movie Town too, should we bring something for your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Bring something?¡± Fu Shiqin blinked and realized that he had a girlfriend.


    Although it was a fake girlfriend.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi said confusedly, ¡°Ling Jiao has been with the crew for so long, but you never visit her or make any calls. You are such an ipetent boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you anything. Wemunicate in secret.¡± Fu Shiqin tried to conceal his guilt.


    They had not been in touch for more than ten days, because of hisrge amount of work and Ling Jiao¡¯s busy schedule.


    They were not in a real rtionship, so when they did not need to show off their love, they could just do their own thing.


    ¡°Our filming site is not far from Ling Jiao, should we give her something from you?¡± Gu Weiwei asked kindly.


    ¡°Something, a gift¡­¡± Fu Shiqin mumbled, took out his wallet, pulled out a card and said, ¡°Give her this card, and tell her she can buy whatever she wants.¡±


    He had never thought about asking them to bring something for her with them, because there was nothing to bring there.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei looked at the card on the table and then at Fu Shiqin in disbelief.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you know how to be in love? We asked if you wanted us to deliver something to your girlfriend and you are giving us your credit card?¡± Fu Shiyiined speechlessly.


    It seemed that he had never thought about getting anything for her, and it was just a spur of the moment idea.


    A few days ago, he and his sister-inw said that they were going to the Movie Town, and he had thought that he had prepared something for them to bring there.


    But this man did not think about getting something for his girlfriend until they asked about it.


    Then he pulled out a card and asked them to send the card over.


    He truly wondered how he had found this girlfriend of his.

 Chapter 1596 - Operation

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Operation</h4>


    ¡°So what? She can buy whatever she wants and eat whatever she wants. It¡¯s convenient!¡± Fu Shiqin argued.


    Gu Weiwei sighed and epted the bank card.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, let me take it.¡±


    Fu Shiyi took Fu Shiqin¡¯s bank card and showed a sinister smile.


    Gu Weiwei ate breakfast, hugged the two children and left with her luggage.


    Fu Hanzheng saw her off and saw Lei Ning waiting for her with two bodyguards.


    Fu Shiyi saw Lei Ning and the two bodyguards.


    ¡°Brother, we are going to make a MV, not a gangster blockbuster, what are you asking sister-inw to do with so many people?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng ignored him and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything alone, listen to what Lei Ning says.¡±


    The Gu Family had been trying to find out what was going on with them, and they were probably going to do something.


    That was why he was a bit worried about them going to the film studio.


    But after they confirmed that they were going there, they had already made the necessary arrangements.


    Apart from the three men they brought with them today, they had also made thorough arrangements, so that the Gu Family would not be able to take advantage of the situation.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, President Fu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat and rest no matter how busy you are at work. Lei Ning will keep an eye out for you. I will know if you don¡¯t eat and sleep on time.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned seriously.


    ¡°I promise that I will eat and sleep well.¡± Gu Weiwei swore.


    Fu Shiyi was speechless. Was he seeing his wife off or his daughter off?


    And he even got someone to snitch on her.


    Fu Hanzheng said many words to Gu Weiwei and turned to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You know what will happen if something happens to her while she¡¯s there.¡±


    Fu Shiyi felt a chill down his spine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of my sister-inw.¡±


    His wife was the apple of his eye.


    Gu Weiwei went into the car, waved at Fu Hanzheng and asked Lei Ning to drive to the airport.


    When they arrived at the airport, Ding Dongdong was already waiting for them.


    It was already the afternoon when they arrived at the Southern Film Town.


    Fu Shiyi asked for the best hotel and ordered the most expensive food for the entire team for the two days.


    After lunch at the hotel, Gu Weiwei went to check her own scenes and props. Apart from some minor details that needed to be changed, everything else met her requirements.


    When everything was done, Fu Shiyi reminded her.


    ¡°It is gettingte, should we go and visit Second Brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we don¡¯t have time while filming tomorrow.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed.


    Lei Ning drove them to the site where Ling Jiao was working.


    Ling Jiao had just finished one scene when she heard the assistant saying that someone hade to visit the set. She went out without changing her makeup and got startled when she saw Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi waving at her.


    ¡°Master Three, Mrs. Fu, what are you doing here?¡±


    They had met at Mrs. Fu¡¯s birthday but that was just one meeting.


    ¡°We are shooting a MV around the Film Town, Second Brother asked us to bring you something, so we are here,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he took out the bank card from his pocket and gave it to her.


    Seeing Fu Shiyi¡¯s bank card, Ling Jiao looked confused.


    ¡°Second Master asked you to¡­ give me this?¡±


    Others might use the money for food, but why give her a bank card?

 Chapter 1597 - Credit

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Credit</h4>


    Gu Weiwei nodded helplessly and said, ¡°He said for you to buy whatever you want to eat, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Ling Jiao took over the card with a dry smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She knew pretty well that Fu Shiqin would not have asked them to bring the card here of his own ord. He must have asked them to bring it here because he had been embarrassed by his brother.


    They were still only in a working rtionship but in the eyes of others, they were still a couple.


    Therefore, she had to keep this bank card delivered by her boyfriend.


    But whatever, she could just give it back to him in the capital.


    ¡°You can thank Second Brother, the password is his birthday, so you can do whatever you want with it,¡± Fu Shiyi said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei asked as she saw what the crew were doing, ¡°How much longer before you finish work? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°There is one more scene, but I can tell the director that I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± Ling Jiao was very d to receive her idol¡¯s invitation.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Then you can ask the director for leave, and we can go for dinner after you remove your makeup.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me,¡± Ling Jiao said as she returned to the set with the gown.


    The director was working on other scenes, so she told the assistant director what happened.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi standing not too far away, the assistant director did not turn her down.


    After Ling Jiao agreed with the assistant director she went to get changed. Within half an hour, she was dressed in a casual outfit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I know a very delicious hotpot restaurant here.¡±


    ¡°Your treat?¡± Fu Shiyi asked.


    ¡°Okay, my treat,¡± Ling Jiao said straightforwardly.


    Fu Shiyi stressed. ¡°Use Second Brother¡¯s card.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Ling Jiao smiled and agreed.


    The group left the Film Town and went to the hotpot restaurant with Ling Jiao.


    Although she had only met Ling Jiao once, the girl was good-natured and capable, so they soon started a conversation at the dinner table.


    ¡°Second Brother is way too mean! You have been with the crew for so long and he did not evene here! He should be punished with instant noodles with durian!¡± Fu Shiyiined.


    Ling Jiaoughed dryly and defended Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°He is very busy too, and I don¡¯t have much time to see him even if hees.¡±


    ¡°But how did you get to know each other?¡± Gu Weiwei asked casually.


    ¡°At a dinner.¡± Ling Jiao forced herself to say something, fearing that if he said something wrong, their fake rtionship would be exposed.


    The group chatted happily and did not leave until eight in the evening.


    Ling Jiao had intended to pay the bill herself, but Fu Shiyi insisted on her paying with Fu Shiqin¡¯s card.


    Instead of turning him down, she swiped Fu Shiqin¡¯s card.


    They waved goodbye to each other outside the hotpot restaurant and returned to their hotels.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi went back to the hotel and talked about the filming the following day, when Fu Shiqin called.


    Fu Shiyi was eating fruit, so he pressed the speaker.


    ¡°Fu Shiyi, you bastard! How dare you swipe my card?!¡± Fu Shiqin¡¯s furious voice exploded from the phone.


    He checked the text from the bank after work and found that he had received arge expenditure from the hotel.


    ¡°Ling Jiao offered to pay!¡± Fu Shiyi said sinisterly.


    Hearing that he was lying through his teeth, Fu Shiqin was extremely furious.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, you stole my card, and you brought your people to make a MV and used my card for the hotel. That is way too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Ling Jiao offered to pay.¡± Fu Shiyi still did not want to admit it.


    When Ling Jiao was with them, she had paid¡­


    ¡°Fu Shiyi, you better note home!¡± Fu Shiqin said with teeth clenched.


    As far as he knew, Ling Jiao would never do such a thing with his card. She would probably keep it and return it to him when she returned to the capital.

 Chapter 1598 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Mine</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips, tapped the screen and rang off.


    ¡°As if you can beat me to death if I return.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed speechlessly. When he checked in at the hotel, she had found the card he had taken out a bit familiar. So he had used Fu Shiqin¡¯s card.


    ¡°Third Master, do you two feel ufortable if you don¡¯t set each other up?¡±


    Fu Shiyi thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched.


    Fu Shiqin, who was far away in the capital, got so annoyed that he gritted his teeth on the way home from work.


    Then he received a text that showed that 538.90 yuan had been transferred to his bank ount.


    He stared at the text with a frown; who would transfer such a small amount of money to him?


    He was just wondering when Ling Jiao texted him.


    [I used your card to treat Third Master and his sister-inw to a hotpot dinner, so I sent you back the money.]


    There was a picture of the receipt attached, and the total cost was 538.90 yuan.


    Fu Shiqin replied, [I can afford a hotpot dinner, but you don¡¯t have to transfer this kind of food expense to me in the future.]


    He knew that Ling Jiao was not a spendthrift.


    Only a bastard like Fu Shiyi would use his card in someone else¡¯s name.


    If it had not been because of the distance, he would have punched him so hard that he would barely be able to take care of himself afterwards.


    Ling Jiao soon replied, [We are just in a cooperative rtionship, and we should keep the economic details clear.]


    Fu Shiqin replied, [I am not short of money.]


    It was 538 yuan and 90 cents, what did heck?


    Ling Jiao replied again, [I don¡¯t like to take advantage of people]


    Fu Shiqin blinked at the WeChat message on the phone. He felt a bit disappointed that she did not take advantage of him.


    Then he replied, [You can take advantage of me.]


    After the reply, Ling Jiao looked confused.


    What on earth was he doing? It was not like Fu Shiqin to beg her to take advantage of him.


    Ling Jiao, [¡­]


    Ling Jiao had no idea that Fu Shiyi had swiped Fu Shiqin¡¯s card, and Fu Shiqin knew that it was not her fault, so he did not mention anything to her.


    Fu Shiyi took advantage of Fu Shiqin¡¯s ¡®generosity¡¯ and happily stayed in the top-notch suite. They talked about the filming of the following day and he went back to his own room.


    Gu Weiwei saw him off and was about to take a shower when Fu Hanzheng called.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°Everything went well. I went to visit Ling Jiao this afternoon and we ate hotpot together. Where are the children?¡± Gu Weiwei told him what happened and asked for the two children.


    ¡°They are already asleep,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Any fussing?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I am here, they fell asleep without much fuss and were very obedient.¡±


    Hearing that the two children were obedient, Gu Weiwei felt assured.


    ¡°Ask your mom and the nursery teacher to keep an eye out for Tiantian, she keeps stuffing everything into her mouth these days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and said, ¡°It iste, I need to sleep now, you should go to sleep too.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sank. ¡°So you are not going to ask me how I am after you ask about the children?¡±


    Gu Weiwei frowned. Didn¡¯t they see each other this morning?


    ¡°Then¡­ how are you?¡±


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. ¡°I will be home the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But I am missing you now, and I will miss you tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low and gentle voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. I miss you too,¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a sweet smile and said goodnight to him.

 Chapter 1599 - Unilateral Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Unteral Announcement</h4>


    Bangalore, India.


    With Gu Yun Che¡¯s care, Luo Qianqian was having a very pleasant time.


    When she first came here, she had only hoped to see him and spend her birthday with him.


    But unexpectedly, they spent so many days together.


    Since there were no servants, they did everything themselves.


    Every morning, they would go to the vegetable market and when they returned to the ce they lived, they would make three meals a day and wash their clothes themselves.


    But her hands were injured, so Gu Yun Che washed her clothes.


    They were not a couple, but they were living as a couple.


    Luo Qianqian was very satisfied with this kind of life and wished that she could live on in this way forever.


    But beautiful times were always short, and she had almost recovered.


    During dinner, Gu Yun Che said, ¡°You are almost healed, so it will be time for you to go home soon.¡±


    Luo Qianqian was startled. She had been so happy these days that she had not thought about parting ways with him.


    She did not know how to react when he brought it up.


    ¡°I¡­ am not fully recovered yet.¡±


    At this moment, she somehow regretted that she had not been seriously injured.


    That way, she might have been able to stay longer.


    ¡°I can tell you almost are. You should go home.¡± Gu Yun Che looked serious.


    Luo Qianqian checked the ne tickets and said, ¡°The flights these days are so expensive.¡±


    ¡°I will buy the tickets,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian kept thinking about different excuses to stay, but Gu Yun Che turned them all down.


    ¡°You really want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to do, so I don¡¯t have time to waste here,¡± Gu Yun Che said coldly.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips. ¡°Then¡­ I will leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    <i>¡°Every day counted,¡±</i>?she thought.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow at thetest,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian sighed. ¡°The day after tomorrow then.¡±


    Gu Yun Che nced at her and nodded in satisfaction.


    Due to the discussion of her leaving, Luo Qianqian lost her appetite and said as she poked the rice with chopsticks, ¡°Then take me to ISKCON tomorrow, I wanted to go there the other day.¡±


    Gu Yun Che nced at her and seemed to be considering it.


    ¡°I am leaving the day after tomorrow, and if I miss it tomorrow, I will miss it for good. Can¡¯t you take me there?¡± Luo Qianqian begged.


    Gu Yun Che hesitated for a moment before he then replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there tomorrow and eat authentic Indian food, alright?¡±


    Gu Yun Che said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As long as she was willing to go home obediently, anything was fine.


    ¡°Can you help me tomorrow?¡± Luo Qianqian continued.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yun Che agreed.


    ¡°Then can I be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yun Che blurted an ¡®okay¡¯ out of habit and then realized what she was asking. ¡°Luo Qianqian!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    Gu Yun Che put down the chopsticks and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Unconvinced, Luo Qianqian looked at him and said, ¡°You saved me, took care of me and helped me with the medicine. You have seen everything.


    ¡°You have seen and touched everything. You have done everything that a boyfriend would do.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Qianqian, that is just what you think.¡± Gu Yun Che looked calm.


    Luo Qianqian bit her lips and said resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I am dering that you are my boyfriend!¡±

 Chapter 1600 - Kiss Again

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Kiss Again</h4>


    Gu Yun Che looked at her coldly. A few minutester, he got up, grabbed his coat and car keys, and was about to leave.


    Seeing him leaving, Luo Qianqian asked nervously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the airport, for the ne tickets,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqianughed out loud.


    ¡°Who still buys ne tickets at the airport? You can buy them on the phone.¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked at her doubtfully. He could neither leave nor stay.


    Luo Qianqian searched for the tickets for the day after tomorrow on the phone and bought the tickets herself.


    ¡°I told you that phones can do many things, but you never make full use of them.¡±


    Gu Yun Che stared at the phone in her hand. ¡°You really bought it?¡±


    Luo Qianqian showed the phone to him and said, ¡°Yes, 10:30 a.m. the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Without asking anything more, Gu Yun Che sat down and continued to eat without saying a word to her.


    After dinner, he returned to his own room.


    Luo Qianqian was standing alone in the living room, thinking that he woulde out again. But the door never opened again.


    Standing outside the door, she asked in disappointment, ¡°Are you really angry?¡±


    There was no sound or answer from inside.


    She stayed in the living room until 11 o¡¯clock, and then she went back to the room to sleep.


    Although Gu Yun Che got angry because she tried to get some information out of him and said that he was her boyfriend, he still brought her to the ce she desired the following day.


    However, he had a cold expression throughout the entire process and refused to utter a word, no matter how much she talked to him.


    At ISKCON, Luo Qianqian asked some passers-by to take pictures for them.


    They had known each other for a long time, but they had never taken a picture together.


    Gu Yun Che did not utter a word of agreement, but he did not object either. He allowed her to stand next to him and allowed someone to take a picture of him with her.


    On thest day before she left Bangalore, he brought Luo Qianqian to wherever she wanted to go, ate whatever she wanted and bought some souvenirs.


    Then he took the morning flight with her and escorted her back to the capital of Hua Land.


    After getting off the ne, he stopped at the exit and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around any more, you are not always lucky enough to get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Since you are here, let me treat you to a meal,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    Actually, she was just trying to find an excuse so that she could spend one more hour with him.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Yun Che turned her down and looked at the signs around. ¡°Go home now, I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be your girlfriend?¡± Luo Qianqian looked at his eyes and said hopefully.


    She had thought that during the past few days, he more or less had feelings for her.


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Yun Che said coldly.


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent for a few seconds and said after taking a deep breath, ¡°If I can¡¯t be with you right now, I will think of something else.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, it is not that you can¡¯t now, but you will never be able to,¡± Gu Yun Che said as he turned around and was about to leave for another flight.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che!¡±


    Luo Qianqian called out to him and rushed up to him, kissing him hard before he could react.


    Startled for a few seconds, Gu Yun Che took two steps backwards.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You can kiss me back if you are not convinced,¡± Luo Qianqian raised her chin and said provocatively.


    Gu Yun Che did not speak, but a casual voice arose.


    ¡°Yes, men should not be taken advantage of, kiss her back!¡±

 Chapter 1601 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Embarrassment</h4>


    Startled, Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che turned around.


    Then they saw Yuan Meng, who was dressed in a low-cut dress with red lips, looking at them with a smile.


    Standing next to her were Gu Weiwei in sunsses and a hat, as well as Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong in disguise.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing her friends, Luo Qianqian¡¯s face turned totally red.


    They must have seen what she did just now.


    Gu Yun Che¡¯s cold gaze swept across the crowd and finallynded upon Gu Weiwei.


    Although it was the first time for him to see her, he knew pretty well who she was.


    After all, if it had not been for him, she would not be alive today.


    Gu Weiwei sensed his look and sized him up.


    That was the Mr. Gu Luo Qianqian had been courting all the time, but she had a feeling that he was not a kind person.


    Yuan Meng continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°You are a man and it would be such a loss if you let yourself be forcefully kissed. You will lose face if you don¡¯t return the kiss.¡±


    Hearing her words, Luo Qianqian turned even redder.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng!¡±


    Yuan Meng raised her hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. You can continue¡­¡±


    Having said these words, she pushed Gu Weiwei and the others away.


    She happened to be returning home today, and Weiwei and Fu Shiyi had just finished filming at Southern Movie Town, so they came to pick her up at the international gate.


    Then they saw a girl they suspected to be Luo Qianqian the moment they came out of the gate. So it was her after all.


    Of course, she also saw Gu Yun Che being kissed by her. She was both shocked and gratified at the sight.


    Her long-distance training had paid off, and she had finally used some tips from her.


    But even if they left, Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che would not be able to continue.


    Gu Yun Che looked down at the blushing girl from Hua Land. After some serious consideration, he pulled out the phone from his pocket.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked up at him in astonishment. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think that this is the end of our acquaintance,¡± Gu Yun Che said indifferently.


    If this went on, she would fall deeper and deeper into his arms.


    And he was definitely not going to bring her happiness.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should not have epted it from the beginning,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s eyes turned red as she exined anxiously.


    ¡°If what I did just now made you angry, I apologize to you. I will never do that again¡­¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with it.¡± Gu Yun Che ced the phone on top of her luggage and walked towards the elevator.


    Luo Qianqian came back to herself, grabbed the phone from her luggage and ran after him, ignoring her luggage.


    But when she reached the departure floor, Gu Yun Che was nowhere to be seen.


    She ran all the way to the security check and started to search one entrance after another, yet she just could not find him.


    It was as if that person turned around and disappeared.


    Gu Weiwei and the others had just walked away, when they saw Gu Yun Che leaving. Luo Qianqian had also abandoned her luggage and ran after Gu Yun Che.


    They exchanged a look and followed her using the elevator.


    Then they saw Luo Qianqian running about at every entrance of the departure floor, but Gu Yun Che was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Weiwei came over to Luo Qianqian. ¡°What is it, Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°He is gone, he never wants to talk with me again.¡± Luo Qianqian gripped the phone tightly, tears streaming down her face.


    Yuan Meng frowned and mumbled, ¡°He broke up with you just because you forced a kiss on him?¡±

 Chapter 1602 - Fickle Men

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Fickle Men</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Luo Qianqian nodded and then shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he gave me back the phone and said that we are done.¡±


    All this while, they had been keeping in touch through this phone.


    If he left this phone behind, she would never be able to find him again.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the phone in her hands and frowned in confusion. She just could not understand why this man suddenly wanted to cut off all contact with her.


    If he had no intention of doing that originally, he would not have kept in touch with her for so long.


    If he had the intention to be with her, he would not have cut off contact with Qianqian.


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Luo Qianqian and looked serious too.


    Seeing that Luo Qianqian was almost about to get this antique, she just could not stand it any more.


    Didn¡¯t they live together in Bangalore for so many days?


    Why did they break up so suddenly? Were all men so fickle?


    Lei Ning looked around and reminded Gu Weiwei with a small voice.


    ¡°Madam, someone has noticed us, let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    She and Third Master were way too famous. Although they had disguised themselves, they might not be able to walk out of the airport if they were recognized.


    Gu Weiwei nced around and whispered to Luo Qianqian, ¡°Qianqian, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    Luo Qianqian shook her head. ¡°No, I need to find him.¡±


    He was not at the security check, so he must be avoiding her on purpose.


    That man must be hiding somewhere on this floor, and as long as she kept searching, she would eventually find him.


    Yuan Meng looked at Gu Weiwei and then at Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°Go back to the car, I will continue the search with her.¡±


    If Gu Yun Che gave the phone back to her, then he would be totally out of their control and something big would happen.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Then we will wait for you in the car.¡±


    Several people were watching her and Fu Shiyi, and if she stayed any longer, she would be recognized.


    Lei Ning and her men escorted her, Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong to the car in the parking lot.


    Gu Weiwei said to Lei Ning, ¡°You go and help them too.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Boss has asked us to keep you safe,¡± Lei Ning said firmly as she stood outside the car.


    He had told her that she was never allowed to leave her sight.


    What if she went to help with the search and something happened to her here, she would not be able to answer to Boss.


    ¡°Third Master and I are waiting in the car, we are not going anywhere, so please help us.¡± Gu Weiwei begged.


    Lei Ning hesitated and said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Go and help with the search, I will stay here.¡±


    Seeing her arranging for the bodyguards to help, Gu Weiwei did not ask her for any more help.


    Fu Shiyi mumbled as he felt his chin. ¡°What is wrong with that man? He forced a kiss upon her and now he wants to break up with her?¡±


    Gu Weiwei said nothing, but she was worried about Luo Qianqian.


    She felt that the situation between Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che might be moreplicated than she had imagined.


    Also, the way Gu Yun Che looked at her made her a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s go home now, otherwise my brother will be worried.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded her.


    Just after he said those words, she received Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call.


    Gu Weiwei picked up the phone. ¡°We just got off the ne and ran into something. We may be a bitte.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian and Mr. Gu had a fight at the airport, so we are now dyed,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Although she did want to meet the two children as soon as possible, she was still worried about Luo Qianqian.

 Chapter 1603 - Fickle Men 2

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Fickle Men 2</h4>


    Silent for a moment, Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Where is Lei Ning?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked out of the car and said helplessly, ¡°She is standing guard outside the car.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was assured that Lei Ning was still with her.


    ¡°Be careful, I will wait for you at home.¡±


    He rang off and felt a bit uneasy when he thought of Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che.


    If something happened between Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che, then this man would be out of his control.


    When he was in contact with Luo Qianqian, he did not keep watch over Gu Yun Che¡¯sings and goings, but at least he was able to locate him and guess what he was up to.


    But they were supposed to be together in Bangalore, what was with this sudden conflict in the capital?


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s men went through the entire airport and still failed to find Gu Yun Che.


    He even used the Fu Family¡¯s connections to check the CCTV footage upstairs.


    But in the video, Gu Yun Che took the opportunity when the elevator came up to a blind spot and disappeared.


    ¡°He is either gone or he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Let¡¯s go home first,¡± Yuan Meng took hold of Luo Qianqian¡¯s shoulders and said with a gentle voice.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head resolutely. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he is gone, I don¡¯t. I will wait here.¡±


    She had been too greedy. At the beginning, she had only wanted to meet him and spend her birthday with him.


    But after she got injured, they lived together and he took care of her.


    She was getting greedy. She wanted to have his response, she wanted to be with him for a long time and she wanted to stay wherever he was.


    So even if he turned her down, she still kept pestering him.


    It was not until a minute ago when her behavior finally drove him away.


    He gave the phone back to her and decided not to contact her or let her see him again.


    ¡°He won¡¯t show up even if you wait here. We can think of something when we get back,¡± Yuan Meng said with a gentle voice.


    At this moment, she was as anxious as she was.


    It was not easy for her to find a thread that could lead to this dangerous man, but this thread was suddenly broken.


    Gu Yun Che seemed to have sunk into the bottom of the ocean. They had no idea where he was going or which side he was helping.


    This was a very bad situation for them.


    ¡°No, he is still here, he must be here,¡± Luo Qianqian said with determination.


    Yuan Meng sighed helplessly, took out the ringing phone from her bag and answered the call.


    It was Fu Hanzheng who called her. ¡°You didn¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°He disappeared, and no longer wants to be in touch with Qianqian any more.¡± Yuan Meng confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you sure that he has fallen for her?¡±


    ¡°If that was true, he would not have run away.¡± Yuan Meng threw a look at Luo Qianqian who looked very sad.


    What on earth was this old fogey up to? He had been flirting with her for so long and he was even giving her presents!


    If he had the intention to pursue her, why did he fall out with her so suddenly?


    ¡°What I am going to say next, please tell Luo Qianqian,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    The Gu Family kept trying to contact Gu Yun Che these days, and if he was not going to help the Gu Family, then it would be very important to confirm his feelings towards Luo Qianqian.


    Everything had been going smoothly, but something unexpected had happened.

 Chapter 1604 - Betrayed

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Betrayed</h4>


    After hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s n, Yuan Meng said to Luo Qianqian, ¡°If we can find him, will you cooperate with us?¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at this woman in astonishment. ¡°Can you find him?¡±


    She had searched the entire terminal and failed to find him.


    He gave the phone back to her, so they would lose contact and it would be very difficult for her to find him again.


    She confessed to him after she survived the disaster in the vige of Bangalore.


    He did not like her, but she still expressed her feelings and asked him to ept her love.


    But she had no idea why he turned her down.


    That was probably why he decided to cut off all contact with her after what she had done.


    If she could, she would rather that their rtionship returned to how it was before Bangalore. They would be in touch every day and she would know about him.


    Even if she was never going to tell him that she liked him.


    Yuan Meng smiled deeply. ¡°To be exact, I am asking him toe to you.¡±


    ¡°Will hee here for me?¡± Luo Qianqian just could not believe it.


    When she was gone, he would stille to her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here with you anymore. A car will pick you up in two hours. I will send you the number te, and you can follow after me in the car,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng asked his men to check the passenger list of the previous flights, but Gu Yun Che was not found. So he must still be here.


    Since they could not find him, he had to find a way to get him out.


    She did not believe that he would turn down Luo Qianqian, whom he had been taking care of for so long.


    Luo Qianqian was still confused. ¡°What on earth are we doing?¡±


    Yuan Meng patted her shoulders and said, ¡°Continue to search here. If you don¡¯t find him in two hours, get into the car and listen to us.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Luo Qianqian was about to ask more when Yuan Meng left.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi were waiting anxiously in the car when they saw Yuan Menging back with her men.


    ¡°Where is Qianqian? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Someone is picking her up, let¡¯s go home.¡± Yuan Meng was not telling the truth.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°Someone is picking her up? Has Gu Yun Che been found?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just go home and visit your husband and children.¡± Yuan Meng chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei did not suspect her words, but asked Lei Ning to drive her home. They had agreed to go home after the flight, but now they had been dyed at the airport for more than two hours.


    She still needed to ask her about Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che.


    But then she threw a look at Yuan Meng who was dressed in sexy clothes.


    ¡°What did you do today?¡±


    Yuan Meng touched her hair sexily. ¡°Someone said that I don¡¯t look like a woman. Am I a woman now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei removed her scarf and gave it to her.


    ¡°No one cares about you in this car, behave yourself.¡±


    Yuan Meng stuck out her chest. ¡°What? Feeling inferior?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead, not wanting to talk with her anymore.


    She knew that she had a great body, so she did not need to show off in front of her.


    Yuan Meng removed her high-heels and said, ¡°He dares to say that I am not like a woman, fine then, I will cheat on him!¡±


    Sitting in front of her, Fu Shiyi coughed. Few men would be able to stand a tough girl like Yuan Meng.


    It was amazing that Yuan Shuo dared to marry such a woman.

 Chapter 1605 - Best Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Best Assistance</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei returned to vi number seven, it was already seven in the evening.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying had just left and Fu Hanzheng was taking care of the two children alone.


    The two children were just ying in the living room when they heard Fu Shiyi calling out to them. They threw away the toys and came crawling towards the door.


    The moment Gu Weiwei opened the door, she saw the cute little boy crawling towards her. She kneeled down on the floor and picked up Youyou who had juste over to her side.


    ¡°Are you here for mom?¡±


    She took hold of Youyou and Tiantian also came to her for a hug.


    She kissed her son, gave the boy to Fu Hanzheng and carried her daughter.


    ¡°Tiantian, have you been good these past two days?¡±


    The little girl did not know how to talk or understand what she was saying. She was just holding her mother¡¯s neck tightly.


    But Youyou was also gazing at her in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms.


    Gu Weiwei sat down on the sofa and let the two of them sit on either side of her before ying with them.


    Seeing the two cute children, Yuan Meng also yed with them by the sofa.


    ¡°You have grown so big after a few months.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let Yuan Bao stay in Italy?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Yuan Bao had been under her care in the Hua Land, but within one month, Yuan Shuo returned with him.


    ¡°Probably. You already have two children to look after in Hua Land, and with Matthew taking care of Yuan Bao in Italy, it is much easier.¡± Having said these words, Yuan Meng got up and nced at the dining room. ¡°Can we eat now? I am so hungry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei carried the children to the dining chair and asked, ¡°Where are their grandparents?¡±


    ¡°They went back to the old mansion,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Actually, he did not want them to stay here and disturb them, so he reminded them to return to the old mansion.


    They were gone, but now Fu Shiyi and Yuan Meng were here.


    Fu Hanzheng helped to carry his son to the chair. ¡°How was the filming?¡±


    ¡°It went pretty smoothly, one more day in the capital and it will be finished,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong had a good understanding of each other, so the scenes that needed to be filmed werepleted easily.


    ¡°Still filming tomorrow?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the release date has been announced and we need to leave some post-production time. We can¡¯t dy any more,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng served her a bowl of soup and reminded her.


    ¡°It is a bit hot, let it cool down a little.¡±


    Fu Shiyi kept putting food into Ding Dongdong¡¯s bowl. ¡°Dongdong, this is our chef¡¯s best dish, try it.¡±


    Yuan Meng looked at the couple who were showing off their love. ¡°Can¡¯t you two just let me eat a proper meal?¡±


    He was showing off in front of her when her man was not around.


    ¡°I have been fed with your love for years, did I say anything?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    When she was living with the Yuan Family in Shengxi Town, they two had been showing off in front of her for years, but she had said nothing about it.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, time to eat.¡± Yuan Meng surrendered.


    After the meal, Gu Weiwei thought of Luo Qianqian and made a call after the meal.


    But her phone was off.


    She was about to call the Luo Family, when she saw a piece of news on TV.


    ¡°There was a serious car ident on the expressway of the airport, and many people were injured, including Luo Qianqian, the young songwriter and¡­¡±


    Hearing Luo Qianqian¡¯s name, Gu Weiwei saw a young girl being pushed into the ambnce.


    ¡°Qianqian?!¡±

 Chapter 1606 - Best Assistance 2

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Best Assistance 2</h4>


    They had met at the airport two hours ago.


    What was this car ident all of a sudden? They left at almost the same time.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, didn¡¯t you say that someone wasing to pick her up? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, calm down, calm down, the car ident is fake,¡± Yuan Meng said as she was eating fruit.


    Staring at the news report on TV, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°It is all over the news, of course it is not fake. Look at the news report, the cars were overturned and the fire started. It doesn¡¯t look fake at all.¡±


    ¡°That Gu man ran away, didn¡¯t he? We created fake news to lure him out,¡± Yuan Meng exined with a smile.


    Of course, it was Fu Hanzheng who came up with the idea.


    As for the live report and how the car ident was made in the scene, that was totally up to them.


    The news was everywhere in the capital and that Gu man would see it no matter where he went and he would definitely see the injured Luo Qianqian.


    She did not believe that he would leave her alone.


    ¡°Fake news?¡± Gu Weiwei just could not believe it. She thought for a while and said, ¡°No, I better go to the hospital.¡±


    Just because Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che had a fight, she spent so much effort creating fake news so that Gu Yun Che could meet Qianqian?


    That did not sound real.


    Search VipNovel/C0M on google


    ¡°It is fake news.¡± Fu Hanzheng patted her shoulders, fearing that she would run to the hospital in agitation.


    Now Gu Yun Che was trying to hide from Luo Qianqian and they just could not find him.


    But he had to make sure that Luo Qianqian meant something to him.


    That was why they managed to persuade Luo Qianqian to y the sympathy game with them, just to see if he would show up or not.


    ¡°This Gu man is too good at hiding. He won¡¯te out unless we do something radical,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Judging from what Luo Qianqian said, they were doing well.


    But it seemed that Luo Qianqian was in too much of a hurry and caused this Gu man to run away.


    Read more on VjpNovel-C0M


    But she just could not understand why such a powerful man was scared away by a little girl.


    Fu Shiyi and Ding Dongdong were startled. ¡°Why are you helping them when they are having a fight?¡±


    FYI Shiyi could understand why Yuan Meng was involved.


    But he did not understand why his brother was involved.


    It was impossible for Yuan Meng to create a fake car ident at the airport and fake news without his brother¡¯s help.


    As far as he knew, his brother would never do such a thing.


    Luo Qianqian was in a rtionship with a man, and his brother was being a bit too concerned.


    Please reading on VjpNovel,C0M


    ¡°Well¡­ I just hope that the couple can be together.¡± Yuan Mengughed dryly.


    They had nned to keep the secret from Weiwei, but it seemed that they just could not keep the secret any longer.


    Weiwei was not a fool. She could tell that something was not right when they made such a big fuss to force Gu Yun Che to show up.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and looked at Fu Hanzheng deeply.


    ¡°Why? Why must you do such a thing?¡±


    Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che were not in a good rtionship, but what he had done was to prompt Gu Yun Che to be involved.


    It had been less than five hours since Gu Yun Che had left Luo Qianqian at the airport and he had already made the arrangements. It was not hard to imagine how much effort he had put into getting his men to do the work.


    Silence dominated the living room.


    Yuan Meng touched her ears guiltily, stood up and said, ¡°I will take a rest now after having such a long flight.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will see Dongdong off now.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Fu Shiyi left with Ding Dongdong.

 Chapter 1607 - Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Protect Her</h4>


    After Yuan Meng and Fu Shiyi left, only Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng were left in the living room, together with the two little buns who were ying with toys on the mat.


    Gu Weiwei asked the nursery teacher toe and said, ¡°Take the children to shower and then put them to bed.¡±


    Seeing their serious faces, the nursery master carried the two children and left the living room.


    When everyone else was gone, Gu Weiwei asked seriously, ¡°Who on earth is Gu Yun Che?¡±


    He and Yuan Meng had paid way too much attention to Luo Qianqian¡¯s rtionship, and she thought that it could not have been because of Luo Qianqian, but because of Gu Yun Che.


    She remembered that she had mentioned to him several times about checking Gu Yun Che, but he had turned her down twice.


    At the beginning, she also believed that it was because the Fu Family were too busy to do the investigation.


    But it seemed that it was not because he did not have time to do the investigation, but because he did not want her to know who Gu Yun Che was.


    Although she had no idea who Gu Yun Che was, she could tell that he was a very dangerous man, judging from what he had done.


    They had been hiding it from her, fearing that she would stop Luo Qianqian from seeing him.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and looked at his angry wife.


    ¡°Actually, we are not sure who he is either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think, I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do by setting him up with Qianqian.¡± Gu Weiwei looked serious.


    It was because of the urgent matter today that she noticed it.


    If it had not been because of what happened today, they might have never told her a thing.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her, took hold of her shoulders and sat her down on the sofa.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che¡­ is the mysterious man who gave Gu Siting the Nine-Eyed Pearl. It seems that your rebirth is rted to him. Gu Siting has been in touch with him and I can¡¯t let him be the helper of the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°So you asked Qianqian to approach him and tie him down with her feelings?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned in disbelief.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°If Luo Qianqian didn¡¯t have the intention to do so, we couldn¡¯t have forced her either. And apart from Luo Qianqian, no one else is able to approach that person. He treats Luo Qianqian very specially.¡±


    ¡°Specially?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned even deeper.


    Luo Qianqian barely mentioned a thing about her rtionship with Gu Yun Che to her and Fu Hanzheng was trying to conceal the truth about it too. She truly had no idea what had happened between the two of them.


    ¡°If even Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng are not Gu Yun Che¡¯s match, then it would be very dangerous for you if he bes Gu Siting¡¯s helper.¡± Fu Hanzheng knew that she just could not ept the fact that he was restraining Gu Yun Che with Luo Qianqian¡¯s rtionship.


    But as long as she was safe, he did not mind sacrificing anyone.


    ¡°This man is so dangerous?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment.


    She knew pretty well how skilled Yuan Shuo and Yuan Meng were.


    If the two of them together were not Gu Yun Che¡¯s match, then this man was indeed powerful.


    Also, something like the Nine-Eyed Pearl was even more mysterious and unpredictable.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°In Nice, he killed dozens of robbers within a few minutes. If we can¡¯t find anyone to restrain him with force, then we have to use other methods.¡±


    ¡°But Qianqian¡­¡± Gu Weiwei got very confused when she thought of Luo Qianqian.


    She understood what Fu Hanzheng was doing, but when she thought that he was making use of her good friend, she felt very displeased.


    ¡°I told her in detail so that she knew everything and she was willing to do it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He had given Luo Qianqian a choice, and she made the choice herself.

 Chapter 1608 - Gu Siting’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Gu Siting¡¯s n</h4>


    Gu Weiwei looked at him deeply and stayed silent for a long while.


    Even if Luo Qianqian was willing to do it, she still could not ept it when it was such a dangerous person who approached her.


    ¡°If he bes the helper of the Gu Family, what will you do?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and did not answer.


    Gu Weiwei looked down and revealed what he was thinking.


    ¡°If he loves Qianqian and cares about her, if he helps Gu Siting, you will threaten him with Qianqian, right?¡±


    After a long while, Fu Hanzheng nodded calmly.


    ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t ept all of this, but when the timees, I will do that.¡±


    He did not care about anything else as long as she was safe.


    If Gu Yun Che was going to help Gu Siting and put her in danger, he would not care about anyone else.


    Even if it was her friend.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent with a heavy heart and said after a long while, ¡°Is Gu Siting trying to bring me back?¡±


    He had been paying a great deal of attention to the Gu Family these days, not only for business activities but also Gu Siting himself.


    Also, he had asked Lei Ning to be around her all the time and now he had even asked Yuan Meng toe home.


    So the situation was not looking good.


    After she got pregnant, she spent most of her time with the children, so she had no idea how much danger was waiting for her outside.


    She felt that the world was peaceful when she had his protection.


    ¡°There are some signs that he is,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°You should have told me earlier,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her head and whispered, ¡°The two children have already made you tired, I can solve these problems.¡±


    If he told her earlier, she would be worried all the time.


    ¡°But we should face it together.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Unlike now, when he was fighting the wind and the rain and she was hiding behind his back, enjoying the peace.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that he could not persuade her, so he said straightforwardly, ¡°It iste, take a rest. You have filming to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about Qianqian? Where is she now?¡± Gu Weiwei thought of the news and asked seriously.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and said, ¡°At He Chi¡¯s hospital in surgery.¡±


    ¡°Surgery? Didn¡¯t you say that the car ident was fake? Why the need for surgery?¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly got nervous.


    ¡°Of course the car ident is fake, but if everything is fake, what would Gu Yun Che think?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    If Gu Yun Che did go to her when he saw the news and found her waiting for him to be caught, he would get even angrier and stay away from her forever.


    Therefore, although the car ident was fake, it was a real trick to make her suffer.


    ¡°If it is fake, why does she need surgery? You can¡¯t just cut her open, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was worried, so he decided to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian had appendicitis during the physical examination this year, and the doctor suggested that we should do the operation. We are just taking this opportunity to do an appendectomy so she can be a real patient in bed.¡±


    However, the surgery was said to be because of a car ident.


    She was going to do the appendix surgery two monthster anyway.


    It was much more cost-effective for He Chi to do the surgery in person than for her to go to other hospitals.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°I will go to the hospital after the filming tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Yuan Meng can go with you.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not object.

 Chapter 1609 - The Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1609: The Big Fish</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    But Gu Weiwei was still not assured.


    ¡°What about calling He Chi?¡±


    Seeing her worried face, Fu Hanzheng knew that she would not be able to sleep well unless she knew about Luo Qianqian¡¯s safety.


    So he made a call to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    But since He Chi was still in the operation room, it took a few minutes before the phone was delivered to him.


    ¡°How is the operation?¡±


    ¡°It is a waste of my skills to do such a small operation in person.¡± He Chi sounded displeased.


    He was the Deputy-Dean, and so what did he treat him as?


    His wife needed his help with fever, his child needed his help when he sneezed and now he needed his help with a minor appendix surgery too.


    Fu Hanzheng sounded cold. ¡°How is the operation?¡±


    ¡°I finished it in half an hour,¡± He Chi said proudly.


    But he asked Lei Meng to tell the public that it was an emergency operation.


    Therefore, the operation that took half an hour was finished, and he and the staff were killing time in the operating theater by ying Fight the Landlord.


    Gu Weiwei took over the phone. ¡°He Chi, how is Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°Lying there, thinking about life.¡± He Chi nced at the girl who had been lying in silence after the operation.


    ¡°I need to talk with her,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Hang on, Sister-inw.¡± He Chi gave the phone to Luo Qianqian. ¡°Sister-inw is calling you.¡±


    Luo Qianqian took over the phone and said weakly, ¡°Weiwei, I am fine.¡±


    The appendicitis surgery was very small and with He Chi as the famous doctor, the surgery was very safe and fast.


    Since the operation only required epidural anesthesia, she had been awake the whole time.


    But when she thought of what happened at the airport, she could not help but feel down.


    Hearing her voice, Gu Weiwei felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°Good, I will visit you tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed and said after some thought, ¡°Please don¡¯t me Mr. Fu for what happened today, I agreed to it myself.¡±


    By this time, she must have known what Fu Hanzheng was hiding from her.


    She did it of her own ord, and she did not want her to think that it was Fu Hanzheng who was making use of her so that the two would end up fighting because of her.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Take a good rest, Ji Cheng and I will visit you tomorrow.¡±


    Luo Qianqian had been very sincere to Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Qianqian answered briefly.


    He Chi took back the phone. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, we will take good care of your friend.¡±


    Although he was not very happy about Fu Hanzheng ordering him around all the time, yet it was Fu Hanzheng who invested in his studies after he went to university.


    He had to work no matter how displeased he was.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thanked him sincerely and rang off.


    In order to have an appendectomy, the time was more like an emergency operation after a car ident.


    After the operation, He Chi spent four hours ying Fight the Landlord in the operation room.


    Then he put oxygen on Luo Qianqian, got her hooked up and made her fall asleep with sedatives.


    ¡°In order to make it look more convincing, I will put you in the intensive care unitter. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded. She knew that it was all for Gu Yun Che to see.


    But even she herself did not know if he would show up or not.

 Chapter 1610 - The Big Fish 2

    <h4>Chapter 1610: The Big Fish 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei did not help the two children to sleep until she was sure that Luo Qianqian was fine in the hospital.


    Afterforting the two children, she took a shower and got ready for bed.


    She had just entered the bathroom, when Fu Hanzheng received Yuan Meng¡¯s call.


    Instead of taking a rest, Yuan Meng went directly to the hospital and waited for Luo Qianqian in the surveince room.


    Then, after Luo Qianqian entered the operating room, she saw Gu Yun Che who had disappeared at the airport, through the camera.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che is here.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng smiled briefly, not at all surprised by the news.


    ¡°At the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by the news?¡±


    With a cigarette in her mouth, Yuan Meng stared at Gu Yun Che who was heading towards the floor of the operation room.


    ¡°If he was really ruthless, he would not have pestered her for so long. As long as he sees the news, he will definitelye.¡± Fu Hanzheng was calm.


    Confused, Yuan Meng asked curiously, ¡°He has broken off the rtionship with Luo Qianqian, why were you sure that he is not ruthless and that he will definitely show up?¡±


    When he suggested this n, she still could not believe that Gu Yun Che would show up.


    But there was no other way to find him, and Luo Qianqian did not object either, so they had to put on a show.


    She had not expected that she had ended up meeting him at the hospital.


    ¡°He left her because he is scared,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and mumbled, ¡°A kiss scared him?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng said calmly, ¡°He is afraid that he can¡¯t control his own heart.¡±


    When one¡¯s heart was moved and fell for someone, one¡¯s heart would not be controlled. That was something he had experienced before.


    But when it came to rtionships, some people¡¯s first reaction would be to run away out of fear, and Gu Yun Che was obviously that kind of person.


    He realized that his interaction with Luo Qianqian had made him less and less like himself.


    That was why he wanted to cut off all contact with her.


    Yuan Meng suddenly understood. ¡°So he is worried that he has fallen for her.¡±


    But when he realized that, he had already been moved.


    The fact that he was here at the hospital was the best proof.


    ¡°Inform He Chi not to reveal anything because otherwise he will notice it.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    The n was to make him realize his own feelings, that way he would have achieved half of his purpose.


    As long as he could not forget Luo Qianqian, she would always be his string no matter where he went.


    Then it would not be so easy for Gu Siting to get his help.


    Even if he still wanted to help Gu Siting, Luo Qianqian would not allow it. After all, it was beneficial for them.


    ¡°Got it, I will inform him now,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t meet him.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    Yuan Meng, who was about to meet Gu Yun Che, asked instantly, ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I meet him?¡±


    ¡°You will cause trouble,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If she said something she should not, it would affect Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian¡¯s rtionship¡­ and his entire n.


    ¡°Alright, I am not going.¡± Yuan Meng let out a sigh of pity and said, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, for the first time, I feel that you are a very annoying and scary man.¡±


    He was so smart, just like a weirdo.


    So that everything was always under his control.

 Chapter 1611 - The Big Fish 3

    <h4>Chapter 1611: The Big Fish 3</h4>


    After Luo Qianqian¡¯s parents saw the news, they came to the operation room of the hospital and waited anxiously.


    Mother Luo kept ming herself as she mumbled with reddened eyes, ¡°You said that you would not be at home on your birthday, and you insisted on going on business. You have been away from home for so many days and something like this happens before you even return home.


    ¡°If I had known that this would happen, I would not have let her go out.


    ¡°You ran into the terror attack in Nicest time and now you run into this kind of thing when you are on your way home¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Mr. Luo consoled his wife with a serious face.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, definitely.¡±


    Gu Yun Che came over to the operation room too. He sat in silence and looked at the tightly-shut door.


    He still could not believe that a couple of hours ago, she was fine at the airport, but now she was in a car ident.


    He managed to avoid her and was about to leave Hua Land, when he overheard her name as he was reading the news.


    That was when he noticed the car ident on the news, and she was one of those who were injured.


    The scene on the news shed by, and what he saw was her being pushed into the ambnce and the wounded being sent to this hospital.


    He should have been on the ne leaving Hua Land, but for some reason, he came to this hospital and sat here.


    If he had not gone to Bangalore, she would not have run into such a terrible incident there.


    If she had not gone to Bangalore, she would not have gotten into a car ident.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel very guilty.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s parents were so worried about their daughter that they did not notice Gu Yun Che who was sitting next to them, let alone that he was there waiting for their daughter too.


    The light in the operating room was on and they had to wait anxiously outside.


    Yuan Meng felt sorry to see Luo Qianqian¡¯s parents worried about their daughter.


    But she was also afraid that she would be exposed in front of Gu Yun Che, so she had to conceal everything from the two elders.


    A few hourster, the light went out.


    The door of the operation room opened and He Chi came out with several medical staff, pushing Luo Qianqian out of the room.


    ¡°Who is Luo Qianqian¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°We are, we are her parents.¡±


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s parents hurried over. Seeing her pale face, Mrs. Luo could not help but shed tears.


    With one arm around his wife, Mr. Luo asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, how did the surgery go?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, she got here in time and the operation was sessful. She is going to the intensive care unit now,¡± He Chi said as he threw a look at Gu Yun Che who was staring at them too.


    It turned out to be that Gu man whom Fu Hanzheng spent so much effort upon.


    In order to put on a show of sympathy and lure him here, he had spent a great deal of money on the car ident and the news report.


    Luckily, the money was not spent in vain, and this man still came to visit her.


    When the two elders of the Luo Family heard that the operation was sessful, they bowed to He Chi gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. You are the savior of my daughter and our family.¡±


    ¡­.


    He Chiughed dryly and urged the staff to send Luo Qianqian back to the intensive care unit and said, ¡°Here are Luo Qianqian¡¯s personal things, you can keep them for her.¡±


    Having said the words, someone brought over Luo Qianqian¡¯s luggage, backpack and other stuff.


    Mrs. Luo took over the bag and dropped the doll. But she did not have time to care about that.


    Gu Yun Che picked up the doll and ran after her.


    ¡°Hello, this is your daughter¡¯s, it dropped on the floor.¡±


    Luo¡¯s mother took it over. ¡°Thanks, my daughter cherishes this doll very much.¡±

 Chapter 1612 - Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Dead</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Luo Qianqian did not open her eyes, but she could still hear the noises around her.


    When she heard the anxious voices of her parents, tears welled up in her eyes.


    It was so unfilial of her to have made her parents worry about her because of her waywardness.


    She really wanted to open her eyes and tell her parents that she was fine, but she just could not open her eyes because of the sedative.


    After hearing her parents¡¯ voices, she suddenly heard that familiar voice again, making her fingers shiver.


    He was here, he was really here.


    She had thought that after he left, she would never be able to find him again.


    She did not have much hope when Yuan Meng suggested this n to her.


    But she had never expected that he would really be here.


    If he returned to her, did that mean that he was at least a little bit concerned about her?


    He Chi and the staff members wheeled her to the intensive care unit and installed all kinds of monitoring equipment.


    Mrs. Luo asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, when will my daughter wake up?¡±


    ¡°In four or five hours, just one person being here will do,¡± He Chi said as he caught sight of Gu Yun Che outside the ward.


    He told the two elders of the Luo Family about a series of things to take note of, and then he came to a stop next to Gu Yun Che.


    Seeing that he was free, a colleague asked He Chi, ¡°Doctor He, I heard that the patient is the youngest acimed songwriter in Hua Land for the past two years?¡±


    ¡°I think so. She is pretty, but also very lucky. If she had not been with me, she would have died,¡± he said as he sized up Gu Yun Che¡¯s expression through the reflection in the ss shelf.


    Sure enough, Gu Yun Che¡¯s face changed when he heard what he said,


    ¡°Really? Is she so young?¡± The nurse gossiped.


    ¡°She is out of danger now, isn¡¯t she? What a pity, she is too young and pretty to be injured before being married.¡±


    He Chi leafed through the list of nurses¡¯ notes and observed Gu Yun Che discreetly.


    ¡°Doctor He, are you trying to court her because she is young and pretty?¡± The nurse teased.


    ¡°Why not, if she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± He Chi snorted.


    The moment he said those words, Gu Yun Che threw a cold look at him, making his hair stand on end.


    ¡°It iste, I am getting off work now, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that he had stimted enough people, He Chi greeted his colleagues and left, pretending that he had not noticed Gu Yun Che.


    However, he did not leave the hospital directly after work but went straight to the surveince room of the hospital.


    Yuan Meng was sitting there with her legs crossed, eating snacks and smoking, when she saw himing.


    ¡°What did you just say? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I said: because Luo Qianqian doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, I will go after her when she recovers.¡± He Chi enjoyed her snacks without hesitation.


    With the cigarette between her fingers, Yuan Mengughed so hard that her shoulders shook. ¡°Very good! But you can only say whatever you want. If you really go after her, you will die young.¡±


    She could tell that Gu Yun Che was going to kill him even through the screen.


    ¡°That was for him to hear. I am not going to court someone who doesn¡¯t like me.¡± He Chi snorted.


    Seeing him being so aware, Yuan Meng nodded in admiration.


    ¡°It iste, leave now.¡±


    ¡°What time is it now? I can¡¯t sleep for more than a few hours at home. I have toe to work at dawn, so I am not going home,¡± He Chi said as he threw himself onto the sofa, ready to sleep there.

 Chapter 1613 - Trick

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Trick</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    He Chi was sleeping on the sofa in the surveince room, whilst Yuan Meng was staring at Gu Yun Che on theputer for the entire night. And low and behold Gu Yun Che did stay at the hospital throughout the entire night.


    But he did not visit Luo Qianqian in the ward, probably because he was worried about the Luo Family.


    Luo Qianqian woke up at dawn. Her parents were by her bedside and they were very pleased to see her.


    ¡°Dad, mom, I am fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You say that you are fine, but you run into trouble when you are out of the capital. You are not allowed to go abroad any more!¡± Mrs. Luo said firmly.


    Luo Qianqian thought for a while and realized that it was true that the moment she left Hua Land, she would run into all kinds of unfortunate things abroad.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I am not going,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Luo¡¯s mother sighed.


    ¡°You scared me and your father to death.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for being unfilial.¡± Luo Qianqian felt very guilty.


    For her own selfish reasons, she caused her parents to be worried that she was at the hospital and caused them to be unable to sleep for the entire night.


    ¡°Alright, as long as our daughter is alright, let¡¯s not talk about it any more.¡±


    Seeing his daughter lying in bed and apologizing to them, Mr. Luo interrupted his wife¡¯s nagging concern.


    Mrs. Luo packed up her bag, got up and said, ¡°Then stay here with your daughter, I need to get some things from home. I came in a hurry yesterday and did not prepare anything.¡±


    The moment she walked out of the ward, she saw Gu Yun Che standing in the corridor. She slowed her steps as she passed by him.


    ¡°Hello, do you need any help?¡±


    She had been out of the ward several times and she had seen him here since the night before.


    He did not look like a patient or a family member of the other patients.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Yun Che shook his head.


    Mrs. Luo was in a hurry to go home, so she did not ask anything more. Instead, she went to the elevator to leave the hospital.


    Lying in the sickbed, Luo Qianqian knew that Gu Yun Che had been to the hospital the night before, but her father did not know about her rtionship with Gu Yun Che, so she did not ask him anything.


    At eight in the morning, He Chi went to the ward for ward rounds and asked about how she was doing after she woke up.


    Then he asked Mr. Luo and the nurse to check the mild blood pressure.


    When Luo Qianqian¡¯s father went to the nurse¡¯s station, he asked with a mysterious smile, ¡°Are you curious about where Mr. Gu is?¡±


    Luo Qianqian gazed at him. ¡°You know about it?¡±


    ¡°He has been standing in the corridor for the entire night, and he is still here,¡± He Chi whispered.


    ¡°Out in the corridor?¡± Luo Qianqian was startled and asked, ¡°He was here the entire night?¡±


    He Chi nodded. ¡°True, just like a log.¡±


    Luo Qianqian let out a long sigh of relief and looked hopeful. But when she thought of what happened at the airport the day before, she looked dim again.


    ¡°We have put on a show for you, and you are on your own now. Don¡¯t expose yourself to your family or that Gu person,¡± He Chi said and saw Luo Qianqian¡¯s fathering in with the nurse. ¡°When the infusion is done, help her to the corridor to exercise.¡±


    ¡°Exercise? Can she do that now?¡± Mr. Luo asked.


    ¡°Of course, otherwise the intestine will get stuck, and if it gets too serious, there will be an obstruction. She needs to exercise for 30 minutes.¡±


    Having said these words, He Chi left the ward for the meeting.


    He had just left when Yuan Meng arrived.

 Chapter 1614 - Not That Way

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Not That Way</h4>


    Yuan Meng came and gave breakfast to Luo Qianqian¡¯s father.


    ¡°Uncle, you stayed up all night, eat something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for visiting me so early in the morning.¡± Mr. Luo sounded very grateful.


    Yuan Meng smiled. ¡°It is what I should do. Thank you so much.¡±


    For the sake of Gu Yun Che, they even lied to the two elders of the Luo Family and made them worried about their daughter for the entire night.


    Mr. Luo looked at the infusion and said, ¡°Qianqian, I will help you off the bed after I eat something.¡±


    ¡°No need, Uncle, take a rest after eating, I will help her off the bed,¡± Yuan Meng said as she helped Luo Qianqian get off the bed.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, thank you so much.¡± Mr. Luo tried to help them, feeling too embarrassed to ask anyone to take care of their daughter.


    ¡°Dad, you have not slept for the entire night. Eat something and take a rest, Sister Yuan Meng can keep mepany.¡± Luo Qianqian added.


    Mr. Luo thanked Yuan Meng repeatedly and saw them off.


    Yuan Meng helped Luo Qianqian out of the room and the moment they came to the door, they saw Gu Yun Che who was still in the corridor.


    Gu Yun Che had been paying attention to this room and got startled when he saw Yuan Meng helping her out.


    Luo Qianqian looked at him from a distance and was about to greet him, when Yuan Meng stopped her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way,¡± Yuan Meng said as she helped Luo Qianqian to the other side of the corridor instead of heading towards Gu Yun Che.


    They came to the end of the corridor and Luo Qianqian took a rest with her hands supporting her against the wall.


    ¡°I want to go and say hi.¡±


    ¡°No, leave him alone.¡± Yuan Meng objected.


    ¡°But he has been here the entire night,¡± Luo Qianqian said worriedly.


    Yuan Meng red at her. ¡°You are way too passionate for the man to be convinced. He should be ignored now.¡±


    ¡°What if he leaves again...¡± Luo Qianqian said and turned to the man at the other end of the corridor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him.¡± Yuan Meng stopped her and said with a low voice, ¡°Men are all b*tches. The more passionate you are to them, the less they know how to cherish you. Leave him alone now, treat him as air and he will wake up.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Luo Qianqian felt that she was not capable of doing that.


    ¡°No buts, listen to me, you were too close to him before.¡± Yuan Meng nced in the direction of Gu Yun Che and said, ¡°You can¡¯t court a man in this way, you must be smart enough to get hold of his heart.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Qianqian was confused. It was the first time for her to court a man and she knew nothing about it.


    She always said whatever came to her mind and did whatever she wanted to do, unlike Yuan Meng who had so many tricks up her sleeves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back down the corridor and when you¡¯re right in front of him, ignore him,¡± Yuan Meng said as she helped her to move about in the corridor.


    She told Luo Qianqian what to do and ignored Gu Yun Che as she walked past him with her arms supporting her.


    Gu Yun Che had thought that she was here to talk with him, but she walked past him without saying a word.


    Luo Qianqian paced back and forth in the corridor. She had not eaten anything since she left Bangalore and now, one day had passed and she was getting very tired.


    Every time she walked back and forth, she had to take a long rest against the wall.


    But the doctors and nurses had asked her to exercise for thirty minutes and she had only been exercising for ten.


    She walked two more times and her legs gave way. When she was just a few meters away from Gu Yun Che, she almost fell to the ground.


    Yuan Meng had just helped her up when Gu Yun Che, who had been behind them, rushed over and helped her up.

 Chapter 1615 - Not That Way 2

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Not That Way 2</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The moment Luo Qianqian felt the hand over hers, she felt tears welling up in her eyes. She tried hard to hold back the tears.


    Then she withdrew her hand with pursed lips and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Gu Yun Che looked apologetic. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, not dead.¡± Luo Qianqian looked away, fearing that her eyes would reveal what she was thinking. ¡°Didn¡¯t we end things yesterday? Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡±


    Standing next to her, Yuan Meng thought highly of her performance.


    <i>See? This man ignored her when she was courting him.</i>


    <i>But now she ignored him and he presented himself to her.</i>


    <i>Hehe, men.</i>


    ¡°I am sorry, I should not have done that yesterday,¡± Gu Yun said.


    If he had known that something like this would happen, he would not have said those words and left without her.


    She had been looking for him at the terminal and he saw it, but he did not go out to meet her.


    It was not until she left did he feel assured enough to leave.


    But unexpectedly, before he boarded the ne, he saw the news of her car ident.


    ¡°I should not have pestered you. Thank you for your help, I will not disturb you any more.¡±


    Having said these words, Luo Qianqian asked Yuan Meng to walk with her.


    At the end of the corridor, Yuan Meng was surprised. ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    With her hands against the wall, Luo Qianqian said with a sunken heart, ¡°Maybe, from the beginning, I really should not have disturbed his peaceful life.¡±


    He was totally different from everyone else in the world, living peacefully in his own world and doing his own thing.


    But because of her, everything was messed up.


    After spending the entire night in the sickbed, she had realized something.


    ¡°What do you mean? Now he is here for you and you want to break up with him?¡± Yuan Meng asked in astonishment.


    Seriously? They had tried so hard to get Gu Yun Che back, but she did not want to stay with him anymore?!


    ¡°We were never together, so how did we break up?¡± Luo Qianqian said with a self-mocking smile.


    All this while, he had never agreed to be with her when she kept courting him.


    ¡°He did not object, so he agreed to be together.¡± Yuan Meng analyzed.


    Having said these words, she turned around and found that Gu Yun Che was still there.


    Luo Qianqian chuckled. ¡°It is not a rtionship.¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while, took out the phone and texted someone. Within ten minutes, He Chi arrived after the meeting.


    Then he called Luo Qianqian¡¯s father to the office.


    She helped Luo Qianqian over to Gu Yun Che and said with a smile, ¡°I need to go out for something urgent, please take care of her.¡±


    Gu Yun Che was startled. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take care of her, then just leave her. The nurse will drag her back to the ward if she falls and passes out.¡± Having said these words, Yuan Meng left directly without waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng!¡±


    Luo Qianqian had not expected that she would make such a fuss. She was about to call her back when Yuan Meng entered the elevator.


    Gu Yun Che reached out for her. ¡°Will you still be walking in the corridor?¡±


    ¡°No, I am going back to the ward,¡± Luo Qianqian said and was about to lie down from pain with one hand against the wall.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they tell you to stay in the corridor for 30 minutes?¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Luo Qianqian struggled to move her hands along the wall, but the wound made her gasp in pain.

 Chapter 1616 - Her Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Her Boyfriend</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°What is it? Should I call the doctor?¡±


    Seeing her sweating in pain, Gu Yun Che suddenly got nervous.


    Luo Qianqian shook her head and did note back to herself until a few minutester.


    ¡°Help me back to the room, the wound hurts.¡±


    Gu Yun Che helped her back to the ward by putting her arm over his shoulders and sat her down on the bed.


    Then he wiped off the sweat on her face with a napkin.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Luo Qianqian pulled the nket over herself and said, ¡°Much better, you can leave now, my father will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave before you are discharged,¡± Gu Yun Che said firmly.


    At this moment, he thought that even if he could leave, he still wouldn¡¯t be far away.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, what will my parents think when they see a man in my ward?¡± Luo Qianqian said coldly.


    However, Gu Yun Che did not leave but sat down in the chair next to the bed.


    In the control room of the hospital, Yuan Meng was watching the camera, whilst smoking.


    ¡°I told you that it would work if they are left alone.¡±


    That man left just like that the day before but now he was not leaving even if she asked him to.


    But if he stayed, they would have to be careful to make sure he didn¡¯t discover that Luo Qianqian was not injured in a car ident but had an appendectomy instead.


    Men did not like being lied to, especially not by women.


    Otherwise, if he was able to learn the truth this time and left, he might not be fooled again.


    Thinking of this, she texted He Chi and stressed her concerns to him.


    He Chi was pestering Luo Qianqian¡¯s father in the office so that Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che could meet.


    He Chi replied directly after reading the message.


    [Unless he takes off her clothes like a monster, he would never know about it.]


    Yuan Meng warned him.


    [You said it! You will have to take responsibility if anything happens.]


    He Chi sent an angry emoji ¨C [You think I am a pushover?]


    He had done everything he could.


    Everything else was out of his control and yet he had to take responsibility if anything happened?! He did not want to be a scapegoat at all!


    Yuan Meng: [Yes.]


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s father looked at He Chi who was ying with his phone. ¡°Anything else, Doctor He? I need to take care of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, there is something else.¡± He Chi put down the phone and told Luo Qianqian¡¯s father everything that happened the day before.


    It was not until Luo Qianqian¡¯s father received a call from Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother, asking him to go downstairs to get the things, did he release him.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s parents were carrying bags of things upstairs, when they saw a young man sitting in front of their daughter¡¯s sickbed.


    And it was the man who sat with them outside the operating room the night before.


    ¡°Qianqian, the doctor says...¡±


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother looked at Gu Yun Che in astonishment. ¡°What is this gentleman doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng went out to deal with something, so he saw me inside.¡± Luo Qianqian exined.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± The two elders of the Luo Family thanked him politely and said, ¡°We can do it ourselves now. You can go about your work, we won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    But Gu Yun Che had no intention of leaving.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother frowned. ¡°Sir, are you... Qianqian¡¯s friend?¡±


    This man was also outside the operating room the day before.


    It seemed that Qianqian was the only operation happening on that floorst night.


    He had been in the corridor the night before and did not visit any other patients. He did not seem to leave to go home at night either. After all, this was not like waiting outside the emergency room.


    Gu Yun Che said calmly, ¡°I am her boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 1617 - Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Boyfriend</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother was dumbfounded.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s father¡¯s hand shook and the cup he was holding fell to the ground.


    However, Luo Qianqian herself was the most shocked one. She turned to Gu Yun Che who had spoken, out of astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I saved you, took care of you and stayed with you for so many days, so we are basically boyfriend and girlfriend now,¡± Gu Yun answered with her own words.


    Luo Qianqian was still confused. He had turned her down at the airport and wanted to leave her.


    But now he was here telling her that he was her boyfriend?!


    ¡°Living together?!¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s father sized them up in disbelief and asked angrily, ¡°When did you two start living together?¡±


    ¡°Dad, he is lying.¡± Luo Qianqian exined anxiously.


    However, Gu Yun Che said straightforwardly, ¡°Before she came back yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Before¡­ yesterday?¡± Mrs. Luo sized them up and mumbled, ¡°You spent so much time abroad with him?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, we have told you so many times that we don¡¯t object to you being in a rtionship, but a girl should always have pride and self-love¡­¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s father was so frightened by this new boyfriend.


    Luo Qianqian sighed and exined.


    ¡°We are living in the same apartment, not the same room. Dad, you are thinking too much.¡±


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother sat down with her hands shaking.


    ¡°No, no this is too much, please let me take a rest.¡±


    Although they had suspected that she might have got a boyfriend.


    But unexpectedly, this boyfriend popped up out of nowhere.


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t listen to him, we are not together.¡± Luo Qianqian exined.


    Before yesterday, she had been looking forward to being his girlfriend.


    But at this moment, she was not that happy.


    Did she approve of him iming to be her boyfriend in front of her parents?


    ¡°We are.¡± Gu Yun Che stressed.


    ¡°Who said that we should stop hanging out with each other at the airport yesterday? Is that really a proper thing to do?¡± Luo Qianqian squinted at him.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother said suspiciously, ¡°Was your car ident yesterday because of him?¡±


    ¡°No, it was just an ident.¡± Luo Qianqian exined guiltily.


    She could not possibly tell them that the news of the car ident was false and that she had just had an appendectomy.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother came back to herself and she forced a smile at Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Sir, we have some family matters to discuss with our daughter, can you leave us alone?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Yun Che stood up and left the room, but he did not go far.


    The moment he left, the two elders of the Luo Family had their eyes upon the girl in the sickbed.


    ¡°What is going on? Tell us!¡±


    ¡°I told you clearly that he is not my boyfriend,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    He had not talked with her the day before and now he was saying that he was her boyfriend.


    She was not going to admit that he was her boyfriend before she got the answer herself.


    ¡°You say no, he says yes, but who is telling the truth?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°Dad, do you not trust your own daughter but trust an outsider instead?¡± Luo Qianqian countered.


    The two elders of the Luo Family exchanged a look and did not ask anything more, taking into consideration that she had just gone through surgery.


    ¡°Anyway, tell us the truth when you recover.¡±

 Chapter 1618 - Taking over the Family

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Taking over the Family</h4>


    At the beginning, Yuan Meng was watching the CCTV at the hospital, but she missed the show when she went to the film site where Gu Weiwei was making the MV for Fu Shiyi.


    Gu Weiwei finished the filming of the MV in the capital city and finished the work early in the afternoon.


    She, Fu Shiyi and the Director of the nning Department discussed the post-production of the MV as well as the details of the editing. Then she joined Yuan Meng in the car.


    Since Yuan Meng spent the night at the hospital awake, she went to sleep in the car.


    So she had no idea when the filming had finished.


    Gu Weiwei pulled open the door and pushed the woman sleeping in the back seat.


    ¡°Hello, wake up.¡±


    Yuan Meng yawned and squinted at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to see Qianqian.¡± Gu Weiwei urged.


    Yuan Meng yawned and did not even get up.


    ¡°Just drive, I am still sleeping, I don¡¯t want to run anyone over.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed, closed the back door and went into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Then she drove herself to the hospital where He Chi worked.


    ¡°You went to the hospitalst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, it was lively.¡± Yuan Meng was resting with eyes closed.


    ¡°Lively? How was it lively?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled as she was driving.


    Without opening her eyes, Yuan Meng said, ¡°The big fish came, of course.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself and asked, ¡°Gu Yun Che went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, he is probably still there,¡± Yuan Meng said dly.


    She had to admit that Fu Hanzheng was indeed smart.


    If they allowed that Gu man to leave, Luo Qianqian might not be able to see him again for ages, and by the time they met again, their rtionship would have faded away.


    But within a couple of hours, Gu Yun Che had delivered himself to Luo Qianqian¡¯s doorstep.


    Gu Weiwei just could not believe it. She still remembered vividly how Gu Yun Che insisted on cutting off the rtionship with Luo Qianqian at the airport the day before, and now he was back within 24 hours.


    ¡°It seems that the fake news from yesterday did scare him.¡±


    ¡°But he volunteered to be here, no one forced him.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    He Chi had told him on purpose that Luo Qianqian was seriously injured this time, so that he would know that he had almost lost Luo Qianqian.


    Then no matter how dumb he was, he should be able to understand something.


    Gu Yun Che was the man who gave Gu Siting the Nine Eyed Pearl, and Gu Weiwei was still worried about this man.


    ¡°Is this man really suitable for Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°Since when was love a proper thing?¡± Yuan Meng woke up properly and yawned as she sat up. ¡°Now Qianqian likes him and he has feelings for Qianqian too. Everyone is happy.¡±


    They were a couple, and with Luo Qianqian around, they did not have to worry about him helping Gu Siting.


    ¡°You have not found out where he is from. If Qianqian is with him, she might be in danger,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    Yuan Meng was amused. ¡°Why are you more worried than her own mother?¡±


    As far as she was concerned, anyone in the world would be in danger when facing Gu Yun Che, except for Luo Qianqian.


    Gu Weiwei red at her through the rear-view-mirror, stayed silent for a moment and said suddenly, ¡°How is Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°It is so rare that you care about him.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to take over the family and be the boss?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°I do.¡±


    Because she wanted to kill that annoying Gu Siting.

 Chapter 1619 - Gu Siting’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Gu Siting¡¯s Death</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Hearing the idea, Yuan Meng leaned forward excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just think about it. If I had such a father, I would also take over the family and be the boss.¡±


    Also, when Cayman Dorrans was getting rid of the enemies, Yuan Shuo was also wondering if he was going to get rid of the Dorrans Family members, so that Weiwei could take care of it.


    After all, there was no heir left in the n.


    ¡°I was just wondering if I can fight against Gu Siting if I have the Dorrans Family.¡± Gu Weiwei looked lethal.


    Gu Siting never gave up. If he were alive, he would definitely fight with her and the Fu Family for the rest of his life.


    But Fu Hanzheng would not allow her to do anything to him.


    She was just in the entertainment zone, and it was totally impossible for her to deal with the Gu Family.


    ¡°If he could be killed, Cayman would have done it ages ago.¡± Yuan Meng reminded her.


    She had learned from Gu Yun Che that she was reborn because of Gu Siting and their lives were tied together.


    If Gu Siting died, she might not live either.


    That was why Cayman had not killed Gu Siting.


    ¡°I was just thinking about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    ......


    Having said these words, she turned into the parking lot of the hospital, parked the car, put on some sunsses, a hat and a mask before getting out of the car.


    They went to the inpatient building where Luo Qianqian was staying. The moment they came out of the elevator, they saw Gu Yun Che standing in the corridor.


    Gu Weiwei sized him up and entered Luo Qianqian¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, we are here to see Qianqian.¡±


    The two elders of the Luo Family knew her, so they asked her to sit down.


    ¡°You three chat, we¡¯ll go and buy some daily necessities.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and watched the two elders leaving the ward.


    Yuan Meng sized up this dumb-headed woman who was smiling brightly in bed.


    ¡°I was out for just a few hours, what happened? Why are you so happy?¡±


    Luo Qianqian smiled and whispered, ¡°Just now, he admitted to my parents that he is my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Yuan Meng was shocked.


    She had thought that it would take some time before she was able to get him, but now he admitted it himself.


    And he even admitted it in front of her parents. That was a sure thing.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Weiwei just could not believe that a couple of hourster, their rtionship hade to this stage.


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°But I haven¡¯t agreed.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Luo Qianqian nced at her. ¡°I just want to know why he said that, not because I want to take advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°He must have realized that he has fallen for you, why else?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But it was way too fast.


    It was only two days ago that he had cut off all contact with her.


    It had only been a couple of hours since she woke up and he was already calling himself her boyfriend in front of her parents.


    Luo Qianqian smiled but did not think that was the case.


    Gu Weiwei also tried to persuade her. ¡°You need to think carefully about such an important matter.¡±


    Yuan Meng suddenly turned to Gu Weiwei. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t wish them well at all and you¡¯re even asking her to think it over. What if the n fails?¡±


    Now that Gu Yun Che had acknowledged their rtionship, of course they had to continue with the development.

 Chapter 1620 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 1620: True Love</h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°If she truly likes him and wants to be with Gu Yun Che, then of course I wish her all the best.¡±


    After all, she had to be worried after knowing who that man was.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like him anymore but he keeps running after you?¡± Yuan Meng said to Luo Qianqian.


    If she did not like him, they would not force her to date Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°I really like him, but I want to know why he said that,¡± Luo Qianqian said with a smile and sighed. ¡°But my parents don¡¯t seem satisfied, so they forbid him froming in any more.¡±


    ¡°He would definitely not be liked by the elders either,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought of Gu Yun Che¡¯s background and got very worried about their future.


    ¡°Qianqian, this man is very dangerous, we don¡¯t know where he is from, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Luo Qianqian said resolutely, ¡°I knew it the first time when I met him, but he treats me very well¡­ extremely well.¡±


    When they first met in Nice, he had solved so many armed criminals within such a short time, so of course she knew how dangerous he was.


    But he had not done anything to hurt her.


    If there was one thing, it would be that he turned her down and did not like her.


    ¡°Just think about it carefully.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said when she saw her looking well, ¡°When you get better, let¡¯s talk about something. I have kept something from you and Ji Cheng.¡±


    ......


    Luo Qianqian was very open-minded and she said with a smile, ¡°Everyone has their own secrets that can¡¯t be revealed, and I have hidden the truth from you too. We are the same, you don¡¯t have to tell me anything.¡±


    She kept secrets from her parents, let alone her friends.


    She and Ji Cheng had sensed it a long time ago, but they did not ask her about it.


    But what she had not expected was that there was one thing she truly wanted to tell her.


    ¡°But it is rted to Gu Yun Che, so you should know about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    If she was with Gu Yun Che, then she should know about her being Gu Weiwei and the Nine-Eyed Pearl that was given to Gu Siting.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to him?¡± Luo Qianqian was startled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, she is not in any way in a rtionship with him, but we are talking about the origin of Gu Yun Che.¡± Yuan Meng exined instantly, fearing that she would think too much.


    Luo Qianqian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, we will talk about it after I am discharged.¡±


    ¡°Ji Cheng has a test today, so that¡¯s why she is not at the hospital with us. She may bete,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had wanted to bring Ji Cheng here, but Ji Cheng was just getting ready for the test when she called. She said that she woulde straight after the test in the afternoon.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded.


    Gu Weiwei checked the time and asked with a light smile, ¡°Should I call him in while your parents are not here?¡±


    Luo Qianqian said straightforwardly, ¡°That is what I have been waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she doesn¡¯t really want to meet us, but the person outside.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled at her, got up and went to call Gu Yun Che in for her.


    Gu Yun Che had been paying attention to Luo Qianqian¡¯s room and spotted her the moment she came out with Yuan Meng.


    Gu Weiwei approached him. ¡°Mr. Gu, go and keep herpany.¡±


    Gu Yun Che bowed to her and walked towards the room. After a few steps, he turned around and said, ¡°You should be careful.¡±

 Chapter 1621 - Like Using Me

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Like Using Me</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank as she watched him entering the ward.


    She thought that he was warning her about Gu Siting.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean ¡®be careful¡¯?! Tell me what you mean by ¡®be careful¡¯!¡± Yuan Meng said and was about to follow him into the room for an exnation.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°If you want to say something, say it properly. Be so careful with what he says, it is no different from talking nonsense.¡± Yuan Mengined as she followed her into the elevator.


    They had known that Gu Siting was up to something, so they had been very cautious.


    That was exactly what he meant when he said that she should be careful.


    ¡°He meant well, don¡¯t be so impulsive,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips. Gu Yun Che was just like Fu Hanzheng: apart from the one in his heart, he ignored everyone else.


    ¡°Anyway, it is a good thing that Luo Qianqian has him.¡±


    At least, he would not help Gu Siting now.


    Gu Weiwei did not speak a word. She just did not feel good about Luo Qianqian restraining Gu Yun Che with a rtionship.


    As they returned to the car, Yuan Meng said, ¡°I will ask Luo Qianqian to ask Gu Yun Che what Gu Siting wants with him.¡±


    ¡°No, he already thinks that Qianqian is with him just to help us.¡± Gu Weiwei objected to Yuan Meng¡¯s suggestion.


    The rtionship between the two of them was not going to work well when she was involved.


    Gu Yun Che wanted to cut off all contact with Qianqian at the airport yesterday, mostly because of her rtionship with her.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t ask her to help us, Fu Hanzheng and I should not have done anything!¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    In order to lure Gu Yun Che out, Fu Hanzheng spent a great deal of money upon the car ident at the airport and the fake news broadcast by the TV Stations.


    Their purpose was not to get Gu Yun Che back for Luo Qianqian¡¯s sake, but to get information from him using her.


    ¡°At least not now,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    They had just confirmed their rtionship, and if they continued to ask Qianqian to ask about these things, Gu Yun Che might suspect why Qianqian was in a rtionship with him and if she had approached him with a purpose.


    Also, the grudge with Gu Siting was her own business.


    Yuan Meng red at her speechlessly and said, ¡°I say, you have already suffered so much because of Ling Yan, so don¡¯t be so devoted to your friends. Friends are friends, but you must think about yourself first.¡±


    She was a person who kept people at arm¡¯s length when they were outsiders, but when she was with close friends, she was always considerate.


    Ling Yan had taken advantage of her before.


    In the end, that ungrateful woman even took her life, and she was taught a lesson.


    Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng were indeed nice people, but what she wanted most of all was for her to think about herself.


    ¡°I know, I know what to do,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she reversed the car out of the parking space.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what to do. You should just continue making use of me to protect yourself,¡± Yuan Meng said straightforwardly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°When have I used you?¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Yuan Meng squinted at her and snorted. ¡°Ever since you contacted me, you have been asking me to do all kinds of things. You have never been polite.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if you have never taken advantage of me.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and reminded her. ¡°Have you forgotten how many times I raised your son?¡±


    Yuan Meng touched her ears guiltily andughed dryly.


    ¡°We are friends, there¡¯s no need for us to be so calctive.¡±

 Chapter 1622 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Surrender</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    In the ward of the hospital, the two elders of the Luo Family went out to buy something after they left.


    So only Gu Yun Che was left in the room.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°The doctor asked me to fast for two days,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Gu Yun Che nodded and stayed by her bedside.


    ¡°Are you close to them?¡±


    Luo Qianqian realized that he was asking about Weiwei and Yuan Meng, so she nodded and said, ¡°Weiwei and I were high school ssmates and she taught me and Ji Cheng how to y the piano, so we became good friends. I got to know Sister Yuan Meng through Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Yun Che nodded thoughtfully and asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°What do they want you to do?¡±


    Luo Qianqian was startled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Then what did Fu Hanzheng ask you to do?¡± Gu Yun Che asked straightforwardly.


    He thought that she had approached him because of that woman too.


    Luo Qianqian understood what he meant and the joy in her eyes cooled down.


    ¡°Do you think that I came to you and said that I like you because of Weiwei, or because I promised Fu Hanzheng that I would help him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Yun Che countered.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s gaze turned cold as she said to him, ¡°They only said that you are a threat to Weiwei, nothing more.


    ¡°But if what they say is true, I do hope that you don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Yun Che looked at her with a profound gaze. He thought for a while and realized that she did not seem to know anything.


    Otherwise she would have known who that woman originally was.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her, someone else is looking for her.¡±


    Gu Siting seemed to want something from him these days.


    But when he was in Bangalore, he did not meet Gu Siting¡¯s men.


    He had alreadypleted the deal they had agreed upon, and the rest was none of his business.


    He had told him before that even if Gu Weiwei returned, she would not necessarily return to the Gu Family.


    However, Gu Siting just could not ept the fact that the girl he had paid such a great price for had be his sworn enemy.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t?¡± Luo Qianqian asked anxiously.


    Honestly, if he did something to Weiwei, she would not know what to do.


    One was her most beloved person and the other was her best friend. She did not want either of them to be hurt.


    ¡°I promise,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Fromst night to today, he kept thinking about what had happened to him as he stood alone in the corridor.


    No one had ever interfered with his freedom or his decisions before, but now she was right in front of him without saying or doing anything, and he just could not help but focus on her.


    He had been really scared at the airport the day before, scared that he would lose control of his own heart.


    So he decided to cut off all contact with her so that he could return to his peaceful life.


    But before he boarded the ne, he saw the news where she was being pushed into the ambnce.


    At that moment, he experienced a panic he had never experienced before.


    It turned out that the most terrible thing was not the heart, but theplete loss he would feel if she was no longer in this world.


    That was why he came to this hospital.


    When he saw her being pushed out of the operation room, he truly surrendered to the emotions of his heart.

 Chapter 1623 - Not This Way

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Not This Way</h4>


    Although Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che were in a rtionship, Luo Qianqian¡¯s father was not very satisfied with his daughter¡¯s boyfriend.


    When he returned to the hospital with the daily necessities, he saw the man, who had been driven out of the room, staying inside when they were not around. He became very displeased.


    ¡°Sir, we can take care of our own daughter. Even if you are not at work, you have your own things to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for visiting Qianqian, but you don¡¯t have to stay here all the time and neglect your own work.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°I am not busy,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother became even more displeased. He was not working or leaving so was he a jobless man?


    ¡°But you really don¡¯t need to take care of her.¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s father added.


    Luo Qianqian smiled apologetically and asked him to leave first.


    The moment Gu Yun Che went out, Luo Qianqian¡¯s father said, ¡°What is wrong with this man?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he is just worried. Dad, don¡¯t be so fierce to him,¡± Luo Qianqian whispered.


    ¡°He is a man, and what does he do? Do you know anything about his family?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother started to nag.


    They did not object to her being in a rtionship, but she had to be with a normal person.


    This man did not look like a normal person.


    ¡°I understand. Mom, he has saved my life twice, and you are being way too cruel to him.¡± Luo Qianqian protested unhappily.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother became even more displeased.


    ¡°Oh my, you are helping outsiders when you are doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Savior, we will repay your kindness, but you are not going to get yourself killed by being with him.¡±


    ¡­.


    What kind of society was this? Why did he have to repay him with her life?


    ¡°Mom, if he had not saved me in Nice, me and the hostages would not have survived. You would not have been able to see me now.¡± Luo Qianqian could tell that her parents were not satisfied with Gu Yun Che, so she tried her best to put in a good word for him.


    The two elders of the Luo Family exchanged a look and sighed.


    ¡°Did he really save you in Nice?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Luo Qianqian nodded and continued. ¡°He came to my rescue when I ran into trouble in Bangalore and he stayed with me to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Bangalore?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s father turned pale when he heard the ce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to New York? Why are you in Bangalore, India?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ had something to do there.¡± Luo Qianqian sighed inwardly. She had spoken in such a hurry that she had forgotten how to lie before she left home.


    ¡°What is going on? You went to find him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother understood what she really meant, and the good impression she had of him vanished instantly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is your savior, but your jinx! Why are you in so much danger the moment you run into him?¡±


    When he was in Nice, she was attacked.


    When he was in Bangalore, she was in danger there.


    The moment he came to the capital, she got into a car ident.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Luo Qianqian said with a low voice.


    It had not been easy for Gu Yun Che to admit that he was her boyfriend, but now her parents were objecting.


    ¡°Stop it, if it were not for the fact that you are lying in a sickbed, I would have told you everything I want to say.¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother looked serious. She turned to her husband and said, ¡°From now on, one of us must stay by her bedside, otherwise he will sneak in again.¡±


    Luo Qianqian became very frustrated. She was lying in the sickbed and she could not possibly leave Gu Yun Che alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 1624 - Retired Couple

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Retired Couple</h4>


    At vi number seven.


    After Gu Weiwei finished the filming of Fu Shiyi¡¯s MV, she was able to stay at home with the two children.


    As long as the post-production of the MV waspleted and she took a look at it, the work would officially be done.


    Since she had children at home, Yuan Meng, who was severely addicted to cigarettes, was forced to smoke outside.


    Also, she had to change her clothes after she was done, otherwise she would not be allowed to be within three meters of the two children.


    After smoking the cigarette, Yuan Meng got changed and sat down in the living room, looking at Gu Weiwei who was dressed in casual clothes and had her hair tied into a bun.


    ¡°Are you nning to live the life of an old married couple?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Weiwei asked while she was ying with the two children.


    ¡°Have you looked in the mirror all day? If I were a man, I would not be able to get hard looking at you.¡±


    Yuan Mengined about her unkempt look as she was eating fruit.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is not as shallow as you are,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Also, she was not going to put on makeup when she was with the two children at home. The children rubbed their faces against hers and kissed her cheeks, and if she wore makeup it would go on them.


    ¡°Hang on, I got you a present,¡± Yuan Meng said as she went to search her boxes.


    The moment she came home, something happened to Luo Qianqian. She unpacked the luggage she needed, but failed to open the other boxes.


    Yuan Meng went to open a box and soon came back with a bag of stuff.


    ¡°Here, Victoria¡¯s Secret, a new collection fromst month, pure, sexy and lovely. I have got you one of each.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at it and tugged at her cor.


    ¡°I have them already, keep them for yourself.¡±


    Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows and sized her up as she mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had bought it before me. Your man must have been so happy.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered and ignored her.


    Yuan Meng suddenly understood. ¡°You did not buy it, Fu Hanzheng did!¡±


    She had never cared much about clothes.


    Fu Hanzheng was putting on an air of coldness and seriousness in front of everyone. Yet he was indeed putting in a great deal of effort into getting himself some benefits.


    Gu Weiwei still did not utter a word and started to blush.


    She had never paid much attention to the clothes in the walk-in closet, but recently, she found that her underwear and sleeping gowns were getting more and more colorful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he bought the underwear, he must not have bought these ones,¡± Yuan Meng said as she grabbed another bag and ced several sets of clothes on the floor.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the row of sailor dresses, maid dresses and bunny dresses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force your own hobbies upon me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of thing. I bought it for you. It is custom-made,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    This was not her style, and so she had brought it back for her.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, thanks.¡±


    Without these clothes, she would not be able to get out of the bed anyway. Did she want her to die in bed?


    ¡°Why not? For Fu Hanzheng¡¯s birthday, this is definitely the best present for him.¡± Yuan Meng chuckled.


    She had been worried that the longer they were together, the less passionate they would be, so she chose these presents for her.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down directly.


    Yuan Meng sighed regretfully. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want them, just ask your Boss Fu if he wants them or not. If not, I will toss them away.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled with her teeth clenched. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, I will ept them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng would definitely ept all of them.

 Chapter 1625 - Short Skirt

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Short Skirt</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Yuan Meng folded the clothes and ced them in the walk-in closet.


    They had just finished packing the dresses away, when Fu Hanzheng returned from work.


    Gu Weiwei heard her phone ringing. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were ying with the two children, so she got up to answer the call.


    It was from Luo Qianqian who was at the hospital. ¡°Weiwei, are you free tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will be there at noon.¡± Gu Weiwei agreed and asked when she heard her weird tone, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My parents don¡¯t like Gu Yun Che, so they won¡¯t allow him to keep mepany in the room. He doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay in the capital, so he would like your help,¡± Luo Qianqian whispered.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and consoled her.


    ¡°Take your time. You can persuade your parents when you are discharged. I will be there at noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Luo Qianqian thanked her and rang off.


    When she finished the call, the servant had already put the dinner on the table and invited them to sit and eat.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had already carried the two children to the dining chairs, whilst the others were already seated at the table.


    She sat down next to Fu Hanzheng as usual. ¡°I am going to the hospital tomorrow, and Qianqian needs some help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle too,¡± Yuan Meng said subconsciously.


    Fu Hanzheng had told her that she and Lei Ning should stay close to her.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°It seems that Uncle and Aunty Luo don¡¯t like Gu Yun Che, so Qianqian is having a headache.¡±


    ¡°He is not liked by the seniors, but that is normal.¡± Yuan Meng was not surprised.


    Ever since she met him, Luo Qianqian had run into trouble several times, and her parents could not help but think that Gu Yun Che was the cause.


    Also, Gu Yun Che did not seem to talk much with anyone other than Luo Qianqian, which made him even less popr.


    ¡°Then go and visit her. Yuan Meng can keep youpany and the nursery teachers can take care of the children,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a mild voice.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and continued with the dinner.


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng helped her to wash the two children as usual.


    She was just putting the two children to sleep when Fu Hanzheng went back to their bedroom for a shower.


    She did not return to the master bedroom until the two children were asleep.


    ¡°Weiwei,e here.¡±


    She followed the sound and went into the walk-in closet. Fu Hanzheng was wearing a robe and his hair was slightly wet. He seemed to be getting changed into his pajamas in the fitting room.


    But the moment she entered the room, she saw him taking out a sailor uniform from the shelf.


    He then asked with a profound smile, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. She knew that Yuan Meng was up to no good.


    She asked her to put it in the walk-in closet, because she had nned to get rid of it tomorrow.


    But this woman put it in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s pajama pile. She was setting her up.


    ¡°This¡­ is from Yuan Meng.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried it?¡± Fu Hanzheng stared at the blouse and mini-skirt he brought out with interest.


    ¡°No way.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head vehemently.


    Fu Hanzheng approached her and gave it to her as he said with a smile, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head andughed dryly.


    ¡°The skirt is too short for me and I¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°The heating is on.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei could not turn him down, so she decided to dodge him.


    ¡°You can try it on, not me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will try it on for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he carried her back to the bed and brought the sailor suit with him.


    Then he coaxed and tricked her into putting on the clothes.


    The consequence of the sailor outfit was that she broke her promise to Luo Qianqian and did not arrive at the hospital until one.

 Chapter 1626 - Bad Back

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Bad Back</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Yuan Meng volunteered to be the driver. She rubbed her waist when she got out of the car and said happily, ¡°You are so young and yet your back is already injured?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at her with her teeth clenched. ¡°Stop talking about me, or I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°You sound as if you can beat me.¡± Yuan Meng chuckled proudly.


    But Fu Hanzheng was way too cruel. Look at what his wife had be.


    Gu Weiwei ignored her and went straight to Luo Qianqian¡¯s ward.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s father had gone out to buy lunch, leaving Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother alone in the ward, whilst Gu Yun Che was still in the corridor.


    ¡°Aunt Luo, can Qianqian eat now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°The doctor says that she needs to fast for two days in total,¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother answered.


    ¡°Then she can eat tomorrow. Maybe you can ask Doctor He if there is anything she can¡¯t eat, so that you can get the right food ready for her tomorrow. She must be very hungry.¡± Gu Weiwei suggested with a smile.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother said without hesitation, ¡°Alright, you guys stay here, I will ask the doctor. We can go get the groceries in the evening.¡±


    Luo Qianqian understood that she was creating an excuse for her mother to leave the room. When her mother was gone, she smiled gratefully.


    ¡°You are finally here to save me.¡±


    Her parents had been guarding against Gu Yun Che, who had been standing outside since yesterday.


    She could only see him when she was helped out in the corridor to exercise, and she could barely speak to him in front of her parents.


    Gu Weiwei turned to Yuan Meng and said, ¡°Ask Gu Yun Che toe in and discuss what to do next.¡±


    Yuan Meng got up and walked out of the room. She whistled at the door and pointed to the room.


    Gu Yun Che knew that the two elders of the Luo Family were currently not around, so that¡¯s why they asked him toe in. He walked into the room quickly.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man and then at Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°What are your ns now? Is Mr. Gu going to stay in the capital or do you have other ns?¡±


    Instead of saying anything more, Luo Qianqian turned to Gu Yun Che. ¡°You decide.¡±


    She did hope that he could stay, but she did not want to restrict him too much.


    ¡°For the time being,¡± Gu Yun Che said truthfully.


    At least before she got better, he would not be able to leave her alone.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips and turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I am at the hospital and my parents are watching him, so I can¡¯t find him a ce to stay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nced at Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can arrange a ce for you to stay?¡±


    Gu Yun Che did not speak but nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I used to live in Jinxiu Compound, which is not far from the hospital and Luo Qianqian¡¯s home. Yuan Meng and I will bring him there,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had stayed at Jinxiu Compound for a period of time, but after she moved in with Fu Hanzheng and moved back to Landscape Vi, the ce was empty.


    Fu Shiqin worked overtime every now and then, so he took a rest there when he could not make it back home in time.


    ¡°Thanks, that ce will do,¡± Luo Qianqian said gratefully.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°You better get well soon, that is all you can do now.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded with a smile and smiled sweetly as she threw a look at Gu Yun Che.


    Yuan Meng was standing outside the ward and warned them when she saw Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother and He Chi approaching.


    ¡°Alright, time to go, your mother is back.¡±


    Gu Yun Che knew that he should not irritate the two elders of the Luo Family, so he left the ward after Yuan Meng warned him.

 Chapter 1627 - His Own Property

    <h4>Chapter 1627: His Own Property</h4>


    Yuan Meng¡¯s warning came just in time and He Chi also covered for him, sessfully fooling Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng sat in the ward for a while before they waved goodbye.


    ¡°Aunt, thanks for taking such good care of her, we are leaving now, we wille back another day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Luo Qianqian¡¯s mother saw them off and they left the ward.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng walked along the corridor for a while before they saw her entering the room. Yuan Meng looked at Gu Yun Che and signaled for him toe with them.


    The three of them went into the elevator and went downstairs together.


    Gu Weiwei made a call to Fu Hanzheng, and Xu Qian answered the call.


    ¡°Madam, Boss is in the middle of a meeting, is it very urgent?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, ask him to call me back after the meeting,¡± Gu Weiwei said before the three of them got in the car.


    Yuan Meng drove, while Gu Weiwei took the passenger¡¯s seat and Gu Yun Che took the back seat.


    The three of them had just arrived at Jinxiu Compound when Fu Hanzheng called back after the meeting.


    ¡°Xu Qian said that you called.¡±


    ¡°Well, Gu Yun Che is going to stay in the capital for the time being, and Qianqian has asked me to arrange a ce for him to stay. I would like him to stay at Jinxiu Compound for the time being, but I just wanted to discuss it with you,¡± Gu Weiwei said.¡±¡±


    ......


    Although Fu Hanzheng had always told her that she could do whatever she wanted with his properties, normally, she would still discuss with him what to do and he would not object.


    Jinxiu Compound was the real estate of the Fu Family, and if she wanted to lend it to someone else for the time being, she had to ask for the owner¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°You decide,¡± Fu Hanzheng said happily.


    They had fun the night before, and he would not object to her giving the apartment to someone else, let alone Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°Then I will let him stay there for the time being and you can tell Second Master about it, otherwise there will be some misunderstanding if he stops at Jinxiu.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    ¡°Okay, go home when you are done,¡± Fu Hanzheng said gently.


    Gu Weiwei agreed, hung up the call and went upstairs with Yuan Meng and Gu Yun Che.


    Then she told Gu Yun Che the password.


    ¡°The room is regrly cleaned and the bed sheets have been changed. There are some new men¡¯s clothes in the walk-in closet.


    ¡°There is probably nothing in the fridge, so I will ask the servant to buy some food for you.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Yun Che nced at the room and shook his head.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Gu Weiwei took out the phone Luo Qianqian gave to her from the bag and said, ¡°Qianqian asked me to give it to you. Her parents are at the hospital and it is not a good time for you two to meet. So make sure to keep in touch with her this way.¡±


    Gu Yun Che epted the phone and thanked her.


    ¡°Uncle and Aunty Luo are not yet able to ept your rtionship with Qianqian, but you can try to persuade them.¡± Gu Weiwei went to the study and grabbed a car key and said, ¡°There is a car for transportation in the parking lot on the first floor. Here is the key.¡±


    Gu Yun Che took the key and asked, ¡°When can I visit her?¡±


    ¡°Probably not right now, but she will be discharged within ten days, so it will be easier for you two to meet then.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Gu Yun Che asked with a frown, ¡°Can¡¯t we meet during this period?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I will think of a way so you can know when you can go meet her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yun Che agreed.


    ¡°A servant wille and bring you some daily necessities and ingredients. If you want to give something to Qianqian, ask the servant to take it to the hospital and say that it is from me and Yuan Meng. Uncle Luo and his family will not mind.¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him with a smile.


    Gu Yun Che nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for arranging everything.¡±

 Chapter 1628 - Why Not?

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Why Not?</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say thank you. Didn¡¯t Gu Sitinge to you before? Why?¡± Yuan Meng took the opportunity to ask questions.


    ¡°Yuan Meng!¡± Gu Weiwei nced at her and said with a low voice.


    Gu Yun Che looked at them and did not get angry because of Yuan Meng¡¯s question.


    He put down the phone and keys, poured himself a cup of water and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me what he wants to do, you already know.¡±


    No matter what Gu Siting did, his ultimate goal was to bring her away from the Fu Family so she could return to the Gu Family and to his side.


    That was his purpose, and he was only looking for his help.


    Seeing that they were talking openly, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Then¡­ will you help him?¡±


    Gu Yun Che must have been very thirsty today because he finished the cup of water and poured himself another.


    ¡°I have promised Qianqian that I will not do anything to you, but if the Gu Family does something to you, I will not be able to do anything about it.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng exchanged a look. If he did not help Gu Siting, they would have a much easier time.


    Gu Yun Che looked at her sideways and said calmly, ¡°But after all, he gave you his life, so it is reasonable that he is not convinced.¡±


    ¡°If it had not been for him, she would not have died,¡± Yuan Meng said angrily.


    He could kill her if he wanted to, and he could let her live if he wanted to, but he still needed her to be moved to tears. What was he thinking?


    ¡°That is your grudge, I am not going to interfere.¡± Gu Yun Che turned the cup in his hand and said, ¡°But none of you have the right to decide when Gu Siting dies.¡±


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng blinked in astonishment.


    ¡°It is none of your business whether he is dead or not. Are you telling me that even you have taken a fancy to him?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng, can¡¯t you just stop your imagination running wild?¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    ¡°My deal with him is that I will end his life.¡± Gu Yun Che looked at the two of them and said, ¡°He has 35 years left. Before the deadline, none of you will be able to control when he dies, including himself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed inwardly. If Gu Siting could not die, then she would be stuck with him for 35 years.


    Yuan Meng frowned and did some calctions. Gu Siting should be 35 years old now, right? So he was going to live to 70?


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ has nothing to do with you.¡± Gu Yun Che turned to Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Thank you very much for your help. I have promised that I will keep my promise, and everything else¡­ has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Then we are leaving now, just tell the servants if you need anything.¡±


    They said goodbye to Gu Yun Che politely and left Jinxiu Compound.


    On the way home, Yuan Meng said as she was driving, ¡°He promised not to do anything to you, hopefully he can keep his promise.¡±


    ¡°Probably, he needs to take care of Qianqian,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    ¡°He better not break it, otherwise it would be very troublesome,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She knew pretty well how scary Gu Yun Che could be.


    If he really agreed to help Gu Siting bring her back, then even arge number of them might not be able to stop him.


    This man was very capable, but he was not a human being.


    ¡°But even without his help, Gu Siting will not give up.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed.


    Gu Siting never gave up until he reached his goal.

 Chapter 1629 - Bringing the Boy to the Company

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Bringing the Boy to the Company</h4>


    Thanks to Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng¡¯s help, Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian were finally in a rtionship.


    Although the elders of the Luo Family still did not approve of him as her boyfriend because they thought he was weird.


    Luo Qianqian was recovering well in the hospital.


    But in order to meet Gu Yun Che, He Chi had to suffer every day.


    He had toe up with all kinds of excuses to bring Luo Qianqian to the examination room and then to let her meet Gu Yun Che.¡¯Search NewNovel{ on google¡¯


    But because of this, he earned a great deal of money from Fu Hanzheng.


    Luo Qianqian was discharged after eleven days and Fu Shiyi¡¯s new album was released at the same time.


    The main song, ¡®This Heart is Clear¡¯, received a great deal of praise and both the song and MV were exquisite and perfectly created.


    His interaction with Ding Dongdong in the MV had also made many fans willing to let them show off their love.


    The moment the new album was released, Fu Shiyi was so busy with the promotion and concert that he barely saw everyone.


    Yuan Meng keptining about being bored every single day, so Fu Hanzheng asked her and Lei Ning to keep Gu Weiwei and the childrenpany.


    But Gu Weiwei barely brought the children out. Apart from taking a walk in the vi area, she spent most of her time with the two children at home. So she and Lei Ning had to stay at Pearl River too.


    As time went by, Yuan Meng got so bored.


    ......


    ¡°Can we go out for a walk?¡± lying on the sofa, Yuan Meng said to the woman and two children who were ying on the mat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous out there? Let¡¯s not go out.¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down without hesitation.


    Gu Siting¡¯s men were still watching them, and the MV she made because of Fu Shiyi¡¯s new album attracted the attention of fans and journalists.


    If she brought the children out, the paparazzi would take pictures of them. What was more, she had nothing to do outside.


    She and Ji Cheng had already visited Luo Qianqian when she was discharged.


    She would probably be able to leave home in a couple of days.


    She had just turned down Yuan Meng¡¯s request when Fu Hanzheng called within five minutes.


    ¡°Bring the children to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and looked at the two naughty children who were tossing the toys around.


    ¡°Yes, bring them here. Mom is picking them upter, so we can go out for dinner,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Alright, I will get ready and be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yuan Meng asked when she saw her hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng asked me to bring the children to thepany and their grandma will pick them up and take them to the old mansion,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a dry smile.


    Yuan Meng looked heartbroken. ¡°I beg you to go outside, but you won¡¯t go out with me, yet Fu Hanzheng calls and you go out with the children. That is so unfair.¡±


    ¡°Is he you?¡±


    Having said these words, Gu Weiwei asked the nursery teacher to take care of the two children, while she went to pack up their things.


    Ever since they had two children, it had been a huge project to get them ready and it would take them a long time to pack up everything they needed.


    She packed up the things for the two children, got changed and put on some light makeup before heading out.


    As bodyguards, Yuan Meng and Lei Ning saw the three of them off at Fu¡¯s Enterprise. But they turned down the invitation to go upstairs and Yuan Meng went to smoke after they saw them off into the elevator.


    Gu Weiwei pushed the twins onto Fu Hanzheng¡¯s floor and was surrounded the moment she walked out of the elevator.


    Of course, she was not the focus, but the two cute-looking babies in the pram.

 Chapter 1630 - The Cute Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1630: The Cute Boss</h4>


    Hearing that his niece and nephew were here, Fu Shiqin rushed to the elevator to greet them.


    ¡°Baby Youyou, Baby Tiantian, Second Uncle misses you so much.¡±


    Then he stopped the pram and got down on one knee in front of it, wishing that he could hold the two little ones in his arms.


    Gu Weiwei was speechless. They had just met this morning!


    Xu Qian followed behind him and saw Fu Shiqin picking up Tiantian, he then reached down and picked up Youyou.


    ¡°Ah, he looks so much like Boss!¡±


    ¡°She looks more like Boss but a cuter version.¡±


    ¡­.


    Apart from Fu Shiqin who was the Deputy President, the rest of the staff and the secretaries were present.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise was involved with all different kinds of industries, so different tasks would be solved ording to what the employees were good at.


    Therefore, there were as many as twenty people on this floor.


    And they were all experienced employees of the Fu Family who had met Gu Weiwei before.


    They had heard that Boss had children, but they had never seen the children before. However, what they heard from Fu Shiqin was that the twins were cute and lovely.


    ......


    Today, they finally saw the children for the first time. They all forgot about their own work and came to watch the two little ones.


    Seeing the scene, Gu Weiwei asked Fu Shiqin, ¡°Where is your brother?¡±


    ¡°In the office. Youyou and Tiantian can stay here, you can go to my brother,¡± Fu Shiqin said and left with his niece.


    Gu Weiwei put the pram into the corner and went to Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office.


    Fu Hanzheng was on the phone, when he saw her he pointed at the sofa, asking her to take a seat.


    A few minutester, the call finally ended.


    ¡°Where are Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°Second Master and Xu Qian are carrying them around outside. You asked me to bring them here during working hours but they are just causing a distraction!¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    At this moment, no one was working outside, and everyone was ying with the two children.


    ¡°Shiqin has opened a new restaurant, let¡¯s go and try it,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Since the Gu Family were always watching her and she did not want to be photographed by the paparazzi, she barely went out after she had two children.


    They barely went out on dates, and they had to celebrate today.


    ¡°Another restaurant?¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and said, ¡°Second Master is indeed passionate about food manufacturing and the food industry.¡±


    Apart from the original properties of Fu¡¯s Enterprise, Third Master was interested in performing and cultivating good-looking artists.


    Fu Shiqin loved food, so he opened many restaurants and food manufacturingpanies.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and said gently, ¡°Mom and her friends are drinking tea outside, so she and Shiqin will take the children home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Alright, you can finish doing what you need to do.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked Xu Qian to bring in some water and returned to the desk to finish his work.


    Gu Weiwei took a few sips of tea and walked around the office. Then she pulled out a book from the shelf and smiled at the sight of the sketch on the wall.


    It was a bit like aic illustration, and it did not look right in this luxurious office.


    She had not been to hispany since she was pregnant, which meant she had not been here for more than two years.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed by it?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good, and it has a unique style.¡± Fu Hanzheng took a look at it and smiled.


    Although there were always people who came into his office andughed when they saw the drawing, he still hung it up.

 Chapter 1631 - Gu Weiwei’s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Gu Weiwei¡¯s Birthday</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    With the two children outside, the couple were left alone.


    But when Fu Hanzheng dialed the internal line and asked Xu Qian to deliver something, no one answered the call.


    He walked out of the office with a frown and saw a group of people gathered around the desk where Youyou and Tiantian were ying cutely.


    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±


    The crowd dispersed as Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian ced the children into the pram.


    Gu Weiwei pushed the pram into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s office and said as she saw the employees going back to their desks, ¡°Hey, those who have taken pictures of the little buns, please send them to me.¡±


    ¡°I will send you the pictures. I just took some super cute ones.¡±


    ¡­.


    Soon, everyone started to post the cute pictures they had just taken.


    Gu Weiwei brought the children into the office and gave each of them a slice of an apple.


    The little boy who had just grown teeth no longer made a fuss as he held the apple tightly and tasted the sweetness.


    Sitting on the sofa, Weiwei was reading a book and ncing at the two little ones who were immersed in the delicious apple.


    Two hourster, Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying arrived at the office.


    ¡°Oh my, my lovely grandchildren, what are you eating? It smells so good.¡± Fu Shengying lifted Tiantian up and the little girl gave the apple to Fu Shengying as if she were trying to feed it to her grandfather.


    Fu Shengying was so pleased by Tiantian¡¯s move that he pretended to take a bite.


    Tian Tian giggled and continued to nibble on it herself.


    Mrs. Fu picked up Youyou and said to Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, ¡°We are taking the children home now, will you pick them up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng nodded.


    ¡°Lei Ning and Yuan Meng should be downstairs, let them drive you home.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Mrs. Fu carried Youyou for a while, put him back into the pram and then left with Fu Shengying and the two children. Fu Shiqin also got the chance to leave work early with them.


    ¡­


    ¡°Weiwei, just wait for half an hour, and then we can leave when these files are done,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and continued to read on the sofa.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the documents that needed to be approved today and left for Fu Shiqin¡¯s new restaurant with her.


    But they were stuck in a traffic jam for almost two hours, as it was rush hour.


    Since Fu Hanzheng had already nned it, the restaurant did not ept any other bookings but received only them instead.


    The restaurant was on the top floor of the building, and one could see the bustling night scene of the capital city below. A pianist dressed in a tuxedo was ying a gentle ssical song.


    Gu Weiwei entered the room and saw the grand wee decorations.


    ¡°It is just a dinner, there¡¯s no need to make it so grand.¡±


    It was almost like they were at a national banquet.


    ¡°We should celebrate today,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and walked in with her.


    Gu Weiwei walked for a while and became startled when she saw the flower petals on the floor as well as the colorful sign saying ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯.


    ¡°Whose birthday is it today?¡±


    She remembered clearly that his birthday was next month.


    Fu Hanzheng pulled out the chair for her and said gently after she took her seat, ¡°It¡¯s your other birthday, remember?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and suddenly remembered something.


    It had been Mu Weiwei¡¯s birthday that was celebrated with everyone else.


    Today was her birthday, Gu Weiwei¡¯s birthday.

 Chapter 1632 - Her In the Eyes, the Heart and the Scenery

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Her In the Eyes, the Heart and the Scenery</h4>


    Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, the night was shining brightly.


    The sound of the piano was elegant and the atmosphere was tranquil.


    Fu Hanzheng opened the cake box on the table, put in the candle and lit it.


    ¡°Make a wish.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, closed her eyes and made a sincere wish.


    The first wish was that they could grow old together and love each other for the rest of their lives.


    The second wish was for the children to be healthy and happy and love each other.


    Having made her wishes, she blew out the candle.


    ¡°You celebrate two birthdays for me every year, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I have missed many of your birthdays, but from now on, I will keep youpany on all of your birthdays, including mine,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he cut the cake for her.


    Although it had been years since she appeared in his life, he would not let the years go to waste. Right now she was by his side and right in front of his eyes.


    The cake was small and exquisite, only the size of a bowl, just enough for the two of them.


    They had just taken a few bites of the cake when the head chef and the waiter came to serve the dishes and gave a brief introduction of the meal.


    ......


    Gu Weiwei said with a smile after tasting two dishes, ¡°Second Master is really gifted in cuisine.¡±


    She had eaten at several restaurants under Fu Shiqin¡¯s name and the food was all very tasty.


    But her own daughter had be a foodie just like Fu Shiqin, which gave her a headache.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about Shiqin on our date?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°I just think that this restaurant is doing well. But¡­ we have not been out on a date for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You spoil the two children too much,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    The two little ones kept pestering her because they were young, depriving them of time alone.


    But they were blood-rted, and he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°You sound as if you are not happy to be their father.¡± Gu Weiweiughed.


    Although they had sweet moments of love when they didn¡¯t have children, yet when they had children, they would also be happy as parents.


    The two of them kept chatting and after a few dishes, Fu Hanzheng suddenly stood up and reached out his hand to her with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, can I have one dance with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and ced her hand into his.


    The music was elegant and gentle. Fu Hanzheng had one hand holding her hand and the other over her waist, and she had one hand in his and the other over his shoulder.


    The two of them started to dance to the piano melody happily.


    Fu Hanzheng smiled as he looked at the pretty wife in his arms, looking very gentle.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and smiled sweetly as she gazed at this man who was so close to her.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, there is something in your eyes.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. ¡°I know, it is you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed pitifully. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me finish the flirting?¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Not only in my eyes, but also in my heart.¡±


    From the day he fell in love with her, she was in his eyes, his heart and everywhere else.


    Gu Weiwei smiled; he was now flirting with her instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    He did not need to say a thing about what he was thinking. Every move he made and every decision he made was evident of his love for her.


    ¡°But I still want to tell you,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and said naughtily, ¡°But what I want to say is that if we don¡¯t sit down now, the food will get cold.¡±


    The head chef had been watching them from the side. The dishes were ready, but they were still dancing.

 Chapter 1633 - Her Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Her Birthday</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    In the meanwhile, at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    At some point, this luxurious and spacious mansion was no longer as bustling as it was before.


    Gu Siting returned to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion early in the afternoon and for the first time, he was in the kitchen.


    The three head chefs and the servants were all standing outside the dining room, watching him work for the entire afternoon.


    Then he made some dishes and a chiffon cake, and turned down everyone¡¯s help.


    Only the elderly staff members, who had worked at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion for years, remembered that those dishes were all Miss. Weiwei¡¯s favorites.


    Gu Siting carried one dish after another to the long table and removed the apron when all the dishes were on the table.


    Kuroda Shio hurried back with a pile of documents. ¡°President Gu, there are some urgent documents for you to sign.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work right now,¡± Gu Siting said as he put candles into the cake.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Kuroda Shio was anxious, but he did not force him. Instead, he took the documents and waited in the living room.


    President Gu had been like this every year after Weiwei left.


    He would not listen to anything he said about work.


    He checked the time and decided to wait until after midnight.


    Gu Siting lit the candles, poured two sses of red wine and watched the candles burning out.


    He could not remember how many years it had been since he celebrated her birthday with her.


    When he finally thought of her, she had already left him.


    He had prepared all of her favorite dishes and cakes, but she never took a bite.


    He knew that she was noting, and everything he had done would be in vain. But every year, he still could not help but do those things.


    The candles on the birthday cake were burnt out and the dishes on the table were no longer hot. He drank the red wine in the cup and mumbled, ¡°You won¡¯t be home this year, but you will be home next year.¡±


    She was definitely going to celebrate her birthday with him here next year.


    He finished the red wine in the ss, got up and walked to the white piano that had been idle for a long time, and sat down in front of it alone.


    He reached out for the ck and white keys as if he were touching the warmth left by the previous piano yer.


    After a long time, his slender fingers moved and yed the piano that had not been yed for a long time.


    Kuroda Shio nced at the piano when he heard the sound. He remembered that it was a song by Franz Liszt called Dream of Love.


    Weiwei often yed this song when she was at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Also, it was a song President Gu had been very fond of all these years.


    But the person who yed the song was long gone.


    The music did not stop until the clock in the living room rang.


    Kuroda Shio knew that Weiwei¡¯s birthday had passed, so he went to him with the files.


    ¡°President Gu, these are all the documents that need your signature.¡±


    Gu Siting went upstairs and did not take the files until he came to the study.


    ¡°How is the experiment going?¡±


    ¡°The second experiment was sessful, but the data is not very stable, so several more tests are needed,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting nodded with a profound look. ¡°Ask them to hurry up, and make sure that it is a sess.¡±


    ¡°I will ask them tomorrow,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.

 Chapter 1634 - Gu Yun Che

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Gu Yun Che</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Gu Siting asked as he leafed through the files, ¡°Where is Keiko? Didn¡¯t you say that she is here? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, I only met her once, and I can¡¯t reach her these days,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Keiko was his sister, Kuroda Keiko.


    She used to live at the Gu Family and was the same age as Weiwei. But she went back to her Japanese Family and had not been home for years.


    ¡°Is she still angry about Weiwei?¡± Gu Siting asked coldly.


    Kuroda Shio stayed silent for a while and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°She will be fine in a few days.¡±


    Keiko spent a great deal of time with Weiwei when she was little, and even when she returned to her own home in Japan, they still kept in touch.


    She just could not ept the death of Weiwei, and she even had a conflict with Ling Yan at the Gu Family mansion.


    At that time, President Gu had no idea that Miss Ling Yan and someone else were out to kill Miss Weiwei. But when Ling Yan had a heart attack because of Keiko, he scolded her and asked her to return to the main family in Japan.


    Instead of asking anything more, Gu Siting read all the files, signed the paper and asked, ¡°Have you arranged the men?¡±


    ¡°All is well,¡± Kuroda Shio said as he threw a discreet look at Gu Siting, ¡°But you have to deal with Cayman as well as the Fu Family.¡±


    Yes, he wanted to bring Weiwei back.


    Even if she did not love him any more, even if she already had two children with Fu Hanzheng.


    But now it was different. Fu Hanzheng would not release her and neither would Cayman.


    Cayman had threatened them with the life of Mrs. Gu and the Old Master. If they really sent their men to Hua Land, he had no doubt that Cayman would send his men to deal with them.


    They could not do anything to President Gu, but they would not show any mercy to Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu.


    Could it be that in order to bring Weiwei back, he did not care about the life and death of Madam and the Old Master?


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything until they are settled down,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have arranged everything.¡± Kuroda Shio sighed.


    He and Mrs. Gu had tried to persuade him about Miss Weiwei, but President Gu just could not get her out of his mind, so they had no way out.


    He did not want the girl he had waited so long for to return and be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife.


    But he had to watch them loving each other.


    Weiwei died because of President Gu, but he paid the price for her return.


    He wanted to let go of the past and start a new life with her, but she had stopped giving him the chance to do so.


    ¡°Where is Gu Yun Che¡­ or is he unwilling to meet us?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Kuroda Shio hesitated for a while and confessed.


    ¡°He has been to Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°Hua Land?¡± Gu Siting suddenly looked up and asked as if he had thought of something, ¡°Fu Hanzheng found him?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems to be because of a woman from Hua Land.¡± Kuroda Shio looked serious and continued speaking, ¡°But he never liked being followed, so¡­ we don¡¯t know much.¡±


    Gu Siting looked lethal. ¡°Fu Hanzheng mighte to him.¡±


    Yuan Meng and her family had been asking about him, but Gu Yun Che ignored them.


    Now when he was in Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng would definitely try to persuade him.


    ¡°But Mr. Gu is a weird man, I don¡¯t think he will be convinced by the Fu Family.¡± Kuroda Shio guessed.


    Gu Yun Che was a man who would not be swayed by wealth or power. He only did what he wanted to do and he would not be controlled.


    That was something they had experienced over the years.


    So Fu Hanzheng would not be able to control him either.

 Chapter 1635 - Getting Cheeky

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Getting Cheeky</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°That is true, but¡­ still try to figure out who that woman from Hua Land is.¡± Gu Siting stressed.


    If Gu Yun Che cared too much about this woman from Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng would use this woman to threaten Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°I am investigating.¡± Kuroda Shio took a look at his expression and asked, ¡°Are you worried that the Fu Family will use that woman from Hua Land to threaten Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± Gu Siting¡¯s expression sank.


    If Gu Yun Che could not help him, then he would lose a great deal of help and the chance of winning against Fu Hanzheng and Cayman would be less.


    ¡°But I am afraid that no one can threaten Mr. Gu,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Although he did not know much about this mysterious Mr. Gu, he did know something about him.


    That man was so powerful that no one could threaten or control him.


    ¡°I know, but¡­ Fu Hanzheng is not going to give up so easily. He is definitely going to do something.¡± Gu Siting¡¯s expression was grim and he started to feel a bit uneasy.


    Kuroda Shio said quickly, ¡°I will get someone to find out who that woman is as soon as possible, but if Mr. Gu is there, I am afraid that our men will not be able to get close to her.¡±


    ¡°Just find out who she is, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Gu Siting stressed.


    Even if he could not get Gu Yun Che¡¯s help, he must not be his enemy either.


    He already had two powerful enemies, and if the mysterious Gu Yun Che became an enemy, he had made way too many enemies.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kuroda Shio answered and said, ¡°President Gu, if there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡±


    Gu Siting nodded tiredly, allowing him to leave now.


    Kuroda Shio left and Gu Siting sat down on the sofa, looking at the moonlight shining in through the window.


    His empty eyes showed how he seemed to have be a puppet whose soul had been emptied.


    ¡­.


    In the capital of Hua Land, Fu Shiqin¡¯s new restaurant had given Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng a wonderful dining experience in both the environment and the dishes.


    And the two children were at the Fu Family¡¯s old mansion, so they ate the food leisurely.


    After the meal, she drank red wine by the window and enjoyed the night view of the capital leisurely.


    However, worried about the two children, Gu Weiwei made a call to Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°How are the twins? Did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°My good girl, they are sleeping now, don¡¯t worry about them and just focus on the date,¡± Mrs. Fu whispered, fearing that she would disturb the children.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Then you should sleep early too, I will pick them up tomorrow.¡±


    She took a sip of wine happily when she heard that the children were already asleep.


    ¡°It is good that you are not taking care of the children right now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and took hold of her shoulders.


    ¡°They have grown up, so you don¡¯t have to think about them all the time.¡±


    ¡°Eight months is considered to be grown up?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Did he mean that they were already eight months old, old enough for him to do whatever he wanted without them?


    ¡°We agreed not to talk about children or work tonight.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the wine. ¡°Then what is there to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Love matters.¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    ¡°You are getting so mushy.¡± Gu Weiwei felt helpless.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Every woman liked to hear sweet words, especially those spoken by the man she loved.

 Chapter 1636 - My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1636: My Husband</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    They did not leave the restaurant until midnight, probably because of the fact that it was rare for them to go on a date.


    Since the restaurant was opened by Fu Shiqin, the staff members of the restaurant did not dare to urge the eldest son of the Fu Family to leave. They waited for them to leave without grumbling, before closing the door.


    Gu Weiwei drank too much on this happy birthday.


    She was not a very good drinker, and she had not touched alcohol for years, so she got a bit drunk when she left the restaurant.


    Fu Hanzheng had drunk some wine too, and for the sake of safety, he asked the driver toe to them.


    It was not until midnight when the birthday celebration was over did he help her downstairs and into the car.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man next to her with her head tilted. She became a bit fascinated by the man¡¯s handsome face which was highlighted by the light outside the car.


    So she reached out for his face and looked at him.


    ¡°How did I manage to trap such a good-looking man?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and looked down at his blushing wife.


    ¡°You are mine, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked as she looked at his face.


    ¡°Yes, I am yours.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was drunk, so he answered anyway.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Seal it, seal it!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned. He was just wondering about what her seal was, when her lips that were full of the taste of wine approached his lips.


    After the kiss, he said, ¡°Then you are also mine.¡±


    The driver could not help but smile bitterly as he looked straight ahead.


    He had fallen asleep, but one call made him go pick up his Boss to drive him home so that he could show off his love with his wife.


    Feeling a bit dizzy, Gu Weiwei leaned herself against Fu Hanzheng and said as she saw the driver, ¡°Driver, driver...¡±


    The driver did not dare to say yes at the beginning, but after being called several times, he took a look at the rear-mirror and said, ¡°Yes, Madam?¡±


    However, Gu Weiwei patted Fu Hanzheng and introduced him proudly.


    ¡°This is my man, my husband, I spent a long time searching for him...¡±


    ¡°...¡± The driver shivered withughter.


    They all knew that he was her husband.


    Gu Weiwei squinted and continued speaking, ¡°I want to marry him, have many children with him and spend the rest of my life with him...¡±


    The driver did not know whether tough or cry. Aren¡¯t you already married to him? The two children are already eight months old!


    Fu Hanzheng felt her head and said to the driver, ¡°Focus on driving.¡±


    It seemed that she was really drunk.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him, blinked and said seriously, ¡°We are going to have so many children...¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered.


    Two was enough, and he did not want any more children.


    However, his drunk wife started to cry unreasonably.


    ¡°No need, why not? You don¡¯t love me, you don¡¯t want to have children with me...¡±


    Fu Hanzheng felt a headacheing on, so he said patiently, ¡°Yes, lots of children...¡±


    Well, from today on, she was never allowed to touch any wine.


    Hearing his agreement, Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction and said as she tugged at his tie, ¡°Make one now...¡±


    She threw herself at him.


    The driver got so startled that he almost lost control of the steering wheel. But fortunately, the steering wheel was quickly stabilized.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for the hands that were groping him and took her into his arms so that she would not cause any more trouble.


    This drunk girl did not care about where they were.

 Chapter 1637 - Flirty Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Flirty Wife</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    When they came home, Gu Weiwei took the opportunity when Fu Hanzheng was closing the door and kissed him right on the lips.


    With one hand supporting her, Fu Hanzheng responded to the kiss that was full of wine.


    But they were just in the middle of lingering when they heard someoneing downstairs.


    With a cigarette in her mouth, Yuan Meng went downstairs and was about to find the lighter in the living room when she saw the couple kissing passionately at the doorstep.


    Also, it was Gu Weiwei who took the initiative.


    Suddenly, she got so startled that she dropped the cigarette.


    With one hand hugging his wife, Fu Hanzheng looked up at her coldly.


    Yuan Meng surrendered instantly, turned around and went upstairs.


    ¡°I saw nothing, please continue¡­¡±


    Having said these words, she dashed upstairs without picking up the cigarette.


    It seemed that the battle was going to be very fierce tonight.


    Fu Hanzheng brought Weiwei back to the room, brought her to the walk-in closet and was about to get her changed into pajamas, when Gu Weiwei pointed at the maid uniform Yuan Meng gave to her before.


    ¡°Honey, I want to wear this.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Last time, she did not put it on until he continuously coaxed her.


    But now, she had be so bold as to ask to wear it instead of pajamas.


    It seemed that it was good to drink some wine every now and then.


    Gu Weiwei smiled charmingly, grabbed the clothes and went into the bathroom. A few minutester, she was dressed.


    When he changed into his pajamas and came out of the walk-in closet, he saw his wife kneeling on the bed and smiling cutely.


    ¡°Master, I am done.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lips twitched. He hoped that when she woke up tomorrow, she would not regret it so much that she would want to bang her head against the wall.


    She not only got changed, but also got herself into the role.


    He had always controlled his s*x drive well, considering that she took care of the two children every day.


    But tonight, his little wife was so flirty that he lost control in bed¡­


    But it was undeniable that it was fun and satisfying.


    ¡­.


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei woke up with a headache. She rolled over and felt as if her whole body was falling apart. She groaned in pain.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± Fu Hanzheng chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and opened her eyeszily. Then she saw the maid¡¯s costume tossed under the bed.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you have a terrible hobby.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked innocent. ¡°I did not put it on for you, you put it on for mest night.¡±


    ¡°I must¡­¡±


    She was about to counter him when memories of the night before flooded into her mind.


    She suddenly remembered that she had put on the maid costume herself.


    When she was distracted, Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the face and chuckled.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, did I starve you because I don¡¯t work hard enough?¡±


    Was that why she was so boldst night?


    Gu Weiwei buried herself in the nket. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Why did she drink so much? When she got drunk, she not only kissed Fu Hanzheng behind the door but also dressed up as a maid and called him Master.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, got dressed and said, ¡°The children like to y at grandma and grandpa¡¯s ce, what about practicing yoga?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Gu Weiwei turned him down under the nket.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and said, ¡°You like being on top so much, if you don¡¯t practice more, your back will ache.¡±


    Gu Weiwei reached out for the pillow and threw it at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±


    Oh my gosh, what on earth had she donest night?

 Chapter 1638 - Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Cute</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng caught the pillow andughed happily. Then he put down the pillow and said, ¡°The children are not at home today, take a good rest. I will pick them up after work.¡±


    After all, she must have used up a great deal of energyst night.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent and swore that she would never drink wine again.


    What on earth had Fu Shiqin created in his restaurant so that she got so drunk?


    Fu Hanzheng put on his clothes slowly and neatly. He was dressed in a suit and the cufflinks were the same as the ones she gave to him before.


    Seeing the girl staying silent, he came over to her side of the bed and said, ¡°I am going to thepany, so you can sleep some more.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered perfunctorily under the nket.


    ¡°I asked the kitchen to brew some porridge for your stomach. You drank some winest night, remember to drink it when you get up.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    ¡°I know, leave now.¡± Gu Weiwei urged impatiently.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled. He knew that she would end up being annoyed at him.


    He pulled away the nket, pulled her head out and kissed her.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu, you looked very lovelyst night¡­ Also, maid outfits are very suitable.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei would have punched him if she had been physically up to it.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped teasing her and rubbed her head as he said, ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    Hearing the bedroom door close, Gu Weiwei popped out of the nket and let out a long sigh of relief.


    But she got so annoyed when she thought of what she had donest night.


    After she calmed herself down, she went back to sleep and did not get up until one in the afternoon.


    Yuan Meng was watching TV in the living room and showed a meaningful smile when she saw hering down.


    ¡°Still able to get up? Good stamina.¡±


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her but ignored her.


    Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly. ¡°Sailor or maid? Or was it a bunny girl? What a fun time!¡±


    ¡°Any more of this stuff, and I will stop being friends with you!¡± Gu Weiwei said with her teeth clenched.


    Yuan Meng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Weiwei felt slightly relieved.


    But what she said next almost made her explode.


    ¡°I am not buying it because Fu Hanzheng will do it himself. He asked me for the designer¡¯s contact details this morning,¡± Yuan Meng said with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei grabbed the sofa pillow and threw it at her. ¡°Are you trying to set me up or not?¡±


    ¡°No, but it is good to be a little mischievous.¡±


    Yuan Meng dodged the pillow and burst intoughter at the sight of her angry face.


    Gu Weiwei took a few deep breaths and told herself not to get angry.


    However, Yuan Meng said in amusement, ¡°I mean, Fu Hanzheng never starved you, but look at how brave you werest night, pushing him behind the door an-¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei red back at her, looking as if she were about to chop her up in the kitchen.


    But how much did this woman know?


    She remembered that the sound-proofing of the apartment was very good, so she would not hear anything from upstairs.


    But apparently, she knew too much about what happenedst night.


    Yuan Meng surrendered. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, he left some food for you. Go and eat, you need to replenish your energy¡­¡±


    Instead of staying to be teased, Gu Weiwei went straight to the dining room.


    But when she thought of how Yuan Meng told her about Fu Hanzheng ordering those clothes, she became so annoyed.


    Men were indeed dumb.

 Chapter 1639 - The Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1639: The Initiative</h4>


    After the meal, the first thing Gu Weiwei did was to go back to the room and cut up the maid costume as well as the unworn bunny girl costume in the walk-in closet.


    Since the children were not at home, she got so bored that she went back to the study to work on the storyboard.


    She was so devoted to work that she lost track of time so that she didn¡¯t even know that Fu Hanzheng had picked up the two children after work.


    Yuan Meng was ying with her phone in the living room, when she saw Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqining in with a child each.


    Seeing no one in the living room, Fu Hanzheng carried his son to the master bedroom but found no one there either.


    Yuan Meng pointed upstairs. ¡°She is doing something.¡±


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng carried his son upstairs and found his wife who was drawing the storyboard in the study.


    Before he could utter a sound, his son was already babbling.


    Hearing the voice, Gu Weiwei looked up and saw the father and the son. She put down the pen and paper and took hold of her son.


    But she ignored the father the entire time.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and asked with a smile, ¡°Still angry about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei denied it, but she sounded very angry.


    But Fu Hanzheng looked innocent. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for everything. After all, it was you who took the initiativest night and I refused you.¡±


    ......


    Gu Weiwei red at him. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Of course he did not turn her down. He became even fiercer.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was shy, so he changed the topic instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dinner is ready.¡±


    Having said these words, he reached out for his son.


    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too heavy?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked as he took over his son, fearing that carrying him would tire her out.


    They went downstairs with their son, and Fu Shiqin was already sitting in the dining room with Tiantian. He gave the girl a cookie and she was eating happily.


    Fu Hanzheng put his son into the chair, gave him a cookie and sat down to eat.


    Fu Shiqin nced at Gu Weiwei who looked a bit tired and mumbled, ¡°Sister-inw, are you sick? You look terrible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a forced smile.


    Yuan Meng got her some food and said with a smile, ¡°Eat more, it is nutritious.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and red back at her.


    Fu Hanzheng scooped up some soup for her and diverted the topic.


    ¡°Old Lady said that the resort at Nanhu is not bad, and she is asking you to stay there with her for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the food there is excellent too.¡± Fu Shiqin added.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and asked, ¡°You are not going?¡±


    ¡°I have an important signing abroad the next day. Our brother and I are going there together and we may not make it,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for another cookie for his daughter and said with a gentle voice, ¡°The children barely go out, maybe you can show them around?¡±


    ¡°Grandma has talked with the people at the resort. They are not epting any other guests that day, so we will be the only family there. You can have fun without worry,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    She did not want to go to crowded ces, because firstly, she did not want the media to follow her, and secondly, she did not want the Gu Family to get involved.


    Therefore, they were the only ones who saw her and the children together.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that the two children must see more than the park in this vi area.


    Also, the two liked going out very much.


    ¡°Alright, I will bring them there.¡±


    ¡°Stay there with them, and I will pick you up when I am done,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.

 Chapter 1640 - Holiday at Nanhu

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Holiday at Nanhu</h4>


    Half a monthter, Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin were out on a business trip, whilst Gu Weiwei went to Nanhu Resort with the two children and Mrs. Fu.


    Since Ji Cheng was on leave and Luo Qianqian was free at home, she invited them to join them.


    Ji Cheng was here for the two little ones, and Luo Qianqian was here with them because she was under strict watch.


    Together with the bodyguards of the Fu Family, they formed a long convoy.


    In front of them and behind them were the bodyguards, while Gu Weiwei and the two children shared the same car with Lei Ning and Yuan Meng.


    Ji Cheng sat in Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che¡¯s car, and the long motorcade left the capital and went to Nanhu in the suburbs.


    When they arrived at the resort in the afternoon, they ate first.


    Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che went out together and they met up with the others.


    Ji Cheng was with Yuan Meng pushing the two children ahead of Weiwei, who was taking a walk with Mrs. Fu.


    Youyou and Tiantian rarely went out to y, so they looked around curiously in the pram, looking very excited.


    Old Lady was pleased too. ¡°Look at how happy they are!¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°You should bring them out to y more often in the future. Children of this age love to go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should, but it is not that easy to get them out of the capital,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Mrs. Fu understood that she was worried about Gu Siting, so she could not bring the children out to have fun.


    ¡°That will be easy. We can go to the hot spring vi in the south when the weather gets cooler. It is warm and quiet there,¡± Old Lady said.


    Mrs. Fu said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so far away, and so do you think Hanzheng will want to release her?¡±


    Since the Old Lady and Fu Shengying had not been in good health these years, they bought a hot spring vi in a small town in the south so that they could take a rest there.


    Normally, when it was winter, the elders would stay at the hot spring vi.


    But that ce was a bit far away from the capital, and if Weiwei and the two children stayed there for a couple of months, someone would not approve of it.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word. The hot spring vi was a nice ce, but Fu Hanzheng would not allow them to go there.


    ¡°As long as they want to, they can do whatever they want. Do you think that they don¡¯t do whatever they want at home?¡± Fu Shengying said seriously as he walked with his hands behind his back.


    If he could get his two grandchildren there, he would be able to watch over them every single day.


    Mrs. Fu teased him. ¡°As if you were not like that when you were young.¡±


    Embarrassed, Fu Shengying looked around, trying to conceal his embarrassment.


    Ji Cheng saw some flowers by the roadside and gave two of them to the two children.


    Youyou was just looking at the flowers curiously when the little foodie stuffed the flowers into her mouth. Startled, Ji Cheng rushed to grab the flowers.


    ¡°Ah, Tiantian, this is not food!¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless and wiped off her daughter¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her y with anything she can¡¯t eat before she grows up.¡±


    Otherwise, whatever this girl received, she would shove it in her mouth first.


    Old Lady and Mrs. Fu also found it funny. The little girl could eat well and grow strong, but because of food, she always made a fuss.


    When the two children were at the old mansion, she put her and her brother together in the same cot.


    But in the morning Tiantian woke up first and started to nibble on her brother¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1641 - Hobby

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Hobby</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    They were walking along thekeside when Yuan Meng went up to look in theke, standing on the dock next to a boat.


    Gu Yun Che came and stood next to her and said as they stood on the dock, ¡°I heard that there is an ancient site under theke, not going down to take a look?¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in astonishment. It seemed that the sign outside the resort wasn¡¯t fake and there truly were underwater historical sites.


    She had seen coral reefs when she was at the bottom of the sea, but she had never been to the bottom of ake before.


    ¡°Alright, we are too old to y. You two young people can go and take a rest with the children,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei, Ji Cheng and Yuan Meng boarded the ship together with Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che.


    Standing on the boat, Ji Cheng looked at the clearke water. ¡°How deep is it?¡±


    ¡°Less than ten meters, very shallow.¡± Yuan Meng had already changed into the diving gear and hade out of the boat¡¯s cabin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too deep?¡± Ji Cheng shrank back into the middle of the boat and refused. ¡°You can have fun, I can stay on the boat.¡±


    She could barely swim, let alone going into the water.


    Gu Weiwei turned to Luo Qianqian. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Please, going underwater is not for me.¡± Luo Qianqian shook her head too.


    Gu Weiwei got changed into the diving suit and oxygen tank, went to the bow of the boat and checked the diving equipment with Yuan Meng. Then she grabbed the underwater camera.


    ¡°Just forget about it, I will film it for you.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ji Cheng said joyfully.


    Of course Ji Cheng was curious about the underwater historical site, but she did not dare to take a look at it herself.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng put on the diving goggles and oxygen mouthpiece, and flipped backwards off the ship.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian leaned against the side of the ship and watched the two of them sinking into the water before they soon disappeared.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng went into the water together. The ancient site underwater was much more beautiful than she had expected. There were stone bridges, houses and ancient trees everywhere.


    She was in charge of making the video whilst Yuan Meng picked some ces for the filming.


    They were having fun underwater and forgot about the time, but Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng got increasingly worried.


    ¡°She has been down there for so long, what are they still doing down there? Are they alright?¡±


    Apart from them two, Mrs. Fu and the others were also worried when they saw no oneing out of the water for a while.


    ¡°What are they doing down there? Did something happen?¡± Mrs. Fu stood up and looked at theke nervously.


    Old Lady was also worried. ¡°Call the people at the resort and ask them to take a look in the water.¡±


    But just when the resort¡¯s divers arrived, Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng had alreadye out of the deep water.


    They came to the surface, wiped off the water on their faces and said to the others on the ship.


    ¡°It is so pretty down there, aren¡¯t youing down to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Cheng shook her head and turned him down.


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng climbed onto the boat, took the towels from them and wiped their hair.


    ¡°We have taken some videos and pictures, we will show them to you at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I say, you two are really something else.¡± Ji Cheng looked at them two of them in disbelief.


    Yuan Meng said as she was drying her hair.


    ¡°It is just a few meters deep, and she got her AOW certificate abroad and swam 30 meters under the sea. It is much more exciting to y with sharks than to dive in ake.¡±


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian exchanged a look and asked curiously, ¡°What else do you do apart from diving?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Things like skiing and paragliding.¡±


    She received western-style education in A Land and she loved sports.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian truly did not share her hobby or love of going deep into the sea.

 Chapter 1642 - My Fault

    <h4>Chapter 1642: My Fault</h4>


    Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng went into the boat¡¯s cabin to get changed and by the time they were changed the boat was almost at the dock.


    Seeing theming off the ship wrapped in towels, Mrs. Fu let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You are finally out, we were so scared.¡±


    ¡°It was so beautiful underwater that I lost track of time.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°We made a video and we will show it to you inside the resort.¡±


    Seeing their wet hair, Mrs. Fu urged.


    ¡°It is getting cold, go and take a hot shower, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did feel a bit cold, so she said goodbye to them and returned to the room with Yuan Meng.


    They went to get changed, and before dinner time, they borrowed the small meeting room of the resort and showed off the underwater historical site to them.


    Under the blue water, there was a stone bridge that led to an old mansion, and the scene was presented through the video.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, it is so pretty!¡± Ji Cheng eximed.


    Luo Qianqian nodded too. They were so astounded by the video that Yuan Meng and Mu Weiwei must have been very excited to see it with their own eyes.


    Mrs. Fu looked at Gu Weiwei in astonishment. ¡°What is this ce doing underwater?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°It must be the old town from many, many years ago. Due to the changes of the surrounding mountains and terrain, the town sank and the water flow gathered here, so the town became underwater.¡±


    ¡°It is even more amazing than what you have seen in the video.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°What a pity that we are too old to go look at it ourselves.¡± Old Lady sighed.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just finish watching the video,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    After watching the video and looking through the pictures, they went to eat dinner together.


    Gu Weiwei had fun diving into the underwater ruins, but she got a cold the following day.


    In order not to pass the virus to the two children, she had to leave Youyou and Tiantian with Mrs. Fu.


    Fu Hanzheng called her when he was out on business.


    ¡°How was your vacation?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Gu Weiwei replied with a hoarse voice.


    Fu Hanzheng could tell that something was wrong with her voice. ¡°What is wrong with your throat?¡±


    ¡°I went to take a look at the underwater ruins yesterday afternoon and caught a cold,¡± Gu Weiwei said and added. ¡°I saw the doctor and already have my medicine.¡±


    ¡°It is autumn and you are going into the water?¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    She had given birth to two children and she was not as immune to illnesses as she was before.


    It would be strange if she did not catch a cold when she was diving on such a cold day and the water temperature was even lower than in summer.


    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry.¡± Gu Weiwei admitted her mistake obediently.


    She did not feel that cold when she was in the diving suit.


    Also, she had not gone diving for a long time, so she did not expect that she had be so weak.


    Fu Hanzheng had nothing to say when she admitted her mistake so quickly.


    ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    ¡°Their grandparents are taking care of them for me; I don¡¯t want to pass it on to them,¡± Gu Weiwei sniffed and said with a muffled voice.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would not have gone in with Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Take a good rest, I will pick you up the day after tomorrow,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it, we can go home by ourselves. You must be tired.¡±


    He had been on the ne for more than ten hours and when hended, he would have to drive hours to pick them up. She might not be the one that is tired, but her heart ached for him.


    ¡°Be good,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Gu Weiwei could not object to him any more, because it was up to him to decide if they should leave together or not.

 Chapter 1643 - Mr. Gu

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Mr. Gu</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    She had been enjoying a veryfortable vacation, but it was now ruined by the cold.


    Gu Weiwei had to watch the rest of the others have fun as she either took the medicine or rested in the room.


    Luckily, the two children were obedient enough to stay away from their mother.


    During the days at the resort, everyone had a great time apart from her.


    On the day they were returning to the capital, Fu Hanzheng made a call and told her he woulde to pick them up when he returned.


    But after some discussion with Mrs. Fu, they decided to go home without him.


    Fu Hanzheng was still on the ne and he would arrive in the afternoon. If he came to pick them up after returning to the capital, the sky would have already turned dark.


    So they ate breakfast, packed up and were about to go back to the capital.


    But she had not yet recovered from the cold, so she did not dare to sit in the car with the two children. Instead, she asked Mrs. Fu to share the same car with the children.


    Then she went to sit in Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng¡¯s car, which was driven by Gu Yun Che.


    The moment she got into the car, Ji Cheng said happily, ¡°With you by my side, I am no longer a third wheel.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. She leaned herself against the backrest and soon fell asleep.


    The trip went smoothly until they came to a service area two hourster.


    Luo Qianqian felt a bit dizzy and vomited just outside the door of the car.


    Worried, Gu Yun Che followed her out of the car and went over to her with water and paper.


    Yuan Meng got out of the car and found a tree far away to smoke next to, and Mrs. Fu and the others also got out of the car.


    Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng were just in the middle of sleeping when danger approached them.


    Arge car drove past, cutting off the car she was in from the others. Two people rushed out of an off-road car and pulled open the two doors.


    One of them took the driver¡¯s seat and the other took the passenger¡¯s seat. They stepped on the elerator and drove out of the service area.


    Startled awake by the speed of the car, Gu Weiwei opened her eyes and found that Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian were no longer there.


    But facing the man with a gun in the passenger¡¯s seat, she and Ji Cheng did not dare to do anything.


    The man in the passenger¡¯s seat pointed the gun at them and said, ¡°Miss. Weiwei, Mr. Gu has asked us to bring you home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and looked cold. Then she pinched the decorative bracelet on her wrist.


    The bracelet was a specially-made rm locator. As long as she pinched it, she would alert Yuan Meng and Lei Ning and they would start to locate her.


    It was made by Fu Hanzheng and she never wore it at home, but he always asked her to put it on whenever she went out.


    Yuan Meng was just smoking when the rm rang. She immediately started to track the location.


    Startled, she rushed back to the cars and found that the car was long gone.


    She turned around and saw Lei Ning and the bodyguards of the Fu Family arriving at the same time.


    ¡°What about the car that was here?¡±


    Yuan Meng gritted her teeth ¨C Gu Siting was here trying to steal her away!


    ¡°Lei Ning, take half of the men and leave the rest with me.¡±


    Having said these words, she dashed into one of the off-road cars and sped up.


    It was such a humiliation when Gu Weiwei¡¯s car was taken away right in front of their eyes.


    Fu Hanzheng was going home today, and if he knew that they had lost his wife, he would definitely take revenge on them.

 Chapter 1644 - Wife’s Car Was Robbed

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Wife¡¯s Car Was Robbed</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Seeing Yuan Meng leaving in a hurry, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady hurried over to Lei Ning¡¯s side.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lei Ning confessed as she lowered her head. ¡°That truck blocked our view, so Mrs. Ji and Ji Cheng¡¯s car were taken away.¡±


    ¡°Taken away?!¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice turned hoarse.


    ¡°They are well-prepared, we were careless,¡± Lei Ning said.


    Boss was returning home soon, and if he knew what was going on here, he would be furious.


    But there had been no movement from the other side these days, and they had not been followed on the way, so they did not pay much attention to them when they came to the service station.


    The truck turned around and stayed where it was for two minutes, blocking their sight.


    Unexpectedly, that man had struck.


    Luo Qianqian also heard the words and said to Gu Yun Che nervously, ¡°What should we do? Weiwei and Ji Cheng are both in the car.


    ¡°It is my fault, I should not have gotten out of the car. If we had not, they would not have had the chance.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± Gu Yun Che consoled with a low voice.


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady were so frightened that they paced back and forth next to the car.


    ¡°What should we do? Will Yuan Meng catch up to them?¡±


    ¡°What if she fails to catch up to them?¡±


    ¡­.


    Compared to their worries, Fu Shengying looked a bit annoyed.


    It was obvious that the Gu Family had sent someone to kidnap her.


    That was why he had never agreed to let Fu Hanzheng remarry her. If Gu Siting was still alive, something like this would keep happening and the Fu Family would never have a peaceful day.


    ¡°Madam, please get into the car.¡± Lei Ning reminded her with a low voice.


    Although she also wanted to go after the girl, the Old Lady and the two children were all here. If she went after the girl with Yuan Meng, the enemy might have something else up their sleeves and they would be totally defenseless.


    The olddy was experienced and soon calmed herself down.


    ¡°Go back into the car and watch over the two children. We will wait for Yuan Meng here.¡±


    Lei Ning looked at the locator device in her hand and made a call. She arranged a roadblock on the road in front of the car Gu Weiwei was in so that she could be rescued.


    When all the work was done, she stared at the position on the phone and prayed that Yuan Meng could bring her back safely.


    Otherwise they would not be able to answer to their boss.


    After all, they knew how worried their boss was about his wife.


    Before the trip, they had been told repeatedly to keep her and the two children safe.


    ¡­.


    In the fast-moving car, Gu Weiwei red at the man with the gun.


    ¡°Are you trying to bring my dead body back with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Weiwei, we are not going to hurt you, but¡­¡± The man pointed the gun at Ji Cheng and said, ¡°But your friend is another story, so please cooperate with us, Miss Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took hold of the shaking Ji Cheng and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, everything will be fine.¡±


    She was waiting for Yuan Meng and her men to catch up with her.


    There were only two people in the car, but there were several other cars behind them. Even if she took the risk of getting the gun, she would not be able to leave safely without help.


    They did not dare to shoot at her, but she did not dare to take the risk with Ji Cheng in the car.


    She consoled Ji Cheng as she sized up the outside of the car, waiting for the right moment to grab the gun and save herself.

 Chapter 1645 - Kuroda Keiko

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Kuroda Keiko</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Yuan Meng drove the off-road vehicle and sped up to catch up with the car on the tracker.


    She cursed Gu Siting numerous times as she turned the steering wheel.


    Although she had already stepped on the elerator to catch up with them, the enemy must have expected that they were chasing them, so they too were driving very fast.


    In this way, she would not be able to catch up with her.


    But soon, Gu Weiwei slowed down on the map.


    But she just could not rx.


    Because if they had not run into any trouble, it meant that they would have changed their destination or got into other transportation.


    At this moment, Gu Weiwei and Ji Cheng¡¯s car was being blocked by a moving motorbike, so they could not drive at full speed.


    At the beginning, Gu Weiwei had thought that it was one of their kidnappers colleagues, but gradually, she found that the motorbike kept passing through the convoy, so that the cars had to slow down.


    Also, she seemed to have dropped something that caused the tire of the car behind them to burst.


    The moment the car had a t tire, it lost control and stopped the cars behind it.


    The cars behind could not catch up with them.


    So apart from Gu Weiwei¡¯s car, only the Land Rover in front was left.


    The motorcyclist rode past her car and caught up with the car in front of them. However, the window of the car was opened and several men were shooting at the motorcyclist through the window.


    The man with the gun got a bit nervous as he watched the scene outside.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Ji Cheng, suggesting that she should hide behind the passenger¡¯s seat so that she would not be shot easily.


    They were here to bring her away, so they would not shoot at her.


    So as long as Ji Cheng was safe, she could get the gun.


    However, she did not make a move right away. Instead, she paid attention to the motorcyclist who was very agile and dodged the bullets in front of them.


    When the men in the two cars were busy dealing with the motorcyclist, they did not notice that Yuan Meng¡¯s car had already caught up with them.


    Gu Weiwei took a look at the road around her and pushed Ji Cheng into the corner. Then she took the opportunity to grab the gun of the man in the passenger¡¯s seat and shot him in a vital area.


    Then she turned the gun and pointed at the driver.


    The driver was not convinced with her threat. He turned the steering wheel and drove towards the in t ofnd outside thene.


    Gu Weiwei shot his left shoulder and took the opportunity to grab the steering wheel after the man felt pain. Ji Cheng screamed out of fright as the car made sharp turns on the in ofnd.


    After several fights, the car rolled over and finally stopped.


    Yuan Meng drove over, opened the door and pulled her and Ji Cheng out.


    ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Nothing serious, just some light skin wounds.¡±


    She looked at the road and found that Yuan Meng¡¯s men had subdued everyone else.


    She and Ji Cheng went into Yuan Meng¡¯s car and she asked, ¡°Where is the biker?¡±


    If it had not been for the help of the motorcyclist, she would not have escaped so quickly.


    Yuan Meng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look, it¡¯s your old friend.¡±


    Having said these words, she drove her over to the road.


    Gu Weiwei saw the motorcyclist who had his hands over his left leg the moment she got out of the car. She did not recognize him until she approached him.


    ¡°Keiko?¡±


    Keiko, the younger sister of Kuroda Shio.


    Before she met Ling Yan, Kuroda Keiko grew up with her at the Gu Family, but when she turned 16, she returned to the main family in Japan and they never met again.


    But she had never expected that it would be her who came to help her today.

 Chapter 1646 - Kuroda Keiko 2

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Kuroda Keiko 2</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Kuroda Keiko looked up and threw a look at Yuan Meng and then at Gu Weiwei next to Yuan Meng.


    Then she waved her blood-stained hand.


    ¡°Konnichiwa.¡±


    But the way she looked at her was full of curiosity, as if she were not sure if she was an old friend.


    Gu Weiwei approached her and asked as she saw her holding her left leg, ¡°You were hit?¡±


    ¡°No, just some scratches from the bullets.¡± Kuroda Keiko kept looking at her as she spoke, trying to find a familiar shadow in her.


    Gu Weiwei turned to Yuan Meng and asked, ¡°Do you have any medicine or bandages in the car?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan Meng shouted and she soon came back over with a small medicine box.


    Gu Weiwei cut off the pants near the wound and wrapped it up with medicine.


    ¡°That is all I have here, I will take you to the hospital when we arrive at the capital.¡±


    Apart from the bullet wounds on her legs and other contusions on her body, she could tell that she must have spent a great deal of effort to stop another car, while she herself was trying to get the gun and save herself.


    Fortunately, Yuan Meng caught up with them in time, otherwise she and Ji Cheng would not have been able to get away safely, even with Kuroda Keiko¡¯s help.


    ¡°Are you really Weiwei?¡±


    Squatting in front of her, Gu Weiwei wrapped up the wound on her leg and asked in amusement, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Sitting by the roadside, Kuroda Keiko turned to the robbers who were subdued by Yuan Meng and said, ¡°I overheard Gu Siting and my brother talking about catching you, so I followed them here.


    ¡°But I am not sure which car you were in, so I had to stop them first.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Keiko.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko sized her up from head to toe and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Just some scratches, nothing serious.¡±


    Gu Siting was probably nning to bring her home safe and sound, so even if they caught her, they would not dare to hurt her.


    That gave her more opportunities to fight back. After all, they might not dare to do anything to her, but she could do something to them.


    It was probably the first time for Ji Cheng to experience something like this, so she was totally frightened.


    She had juste out of the car and her legs had turned weak; she was still sitting in Yuan Meng¡¯s car.


    Hearing her words, Kuroda Keiko reached out for her.


    ¡°I thought that I would never see you again.¡±


    They had not met face to face after she left the Gu Family for Japan at the age of 16, although they did talk on the phone.


    When she passed away at the Gu Family, she went there to meet her for thest time.


    Gu Weiwei patted her back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing me now?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to visit me after you returned alive, not even a call or a letter?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked between sobs.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Gu Weiwei apologized but did not exin anything.


    Why did she not contact Kuroda Keiko? Because she was Kuroda Shio¡¯s sister.


    If she had contacted her, then the Kuroda Family would have known that she was still alive.


    She knew pretty well how loyal the Kuroda Family were to the Gu Family.


    Therefore, she went to Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo instead of contacting Kuroda Keiko.


    Instead of asking anything more, Kuroda Keiko sighed.


    ¡°I am already satisfied that you are alive and that I can see you again.¡±

 Chapter 1647 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    As Gu Weiwei was talking with Kuroda Keiko, Yuan Meng made a call to Lei Ning and her men.


    ¡°She is safe, we are waiting for you up ahead,e and join us.¡±


    One car was wrecked and several people were injured. There were dozens of the enemy with them too, so it was not wise to go back and meet the others.


    Lei Ning could not help but shiver when she heard the news.


    ¡°Is she really saved?¡±


    ¡°She was saved, but it¡¯s thanks to someone¡¯s cooperation that everything went well,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Lei Ning let out a sigh of relief on the other side of the phone. ¡°Is she injured?¡±


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was talking with Kuroda Keiko and said, ¡°No, just some scratches, and Ji Cheng is with her too. They are safe now.¡±


    Luckily, she was saved in time and was not injured, otherwise she would have gone crazy.


    Lei Ning was not the only one who felt relieved.


    Fu Hanzheng arranged so many people to follow her and asked her toe back from Italy just to prevent the Gu Family from doing anything to her.


    If they lost the love of his heart, he would definitely fight with them.


    In the service area, Old Lady and her men were still waiting for the news of rescue.


    Looking at her two grandchildren, Mrs. Fu sighed anxiously.


    ¡°How should we tell Hanzheng about this?¡±


    They were the ones who suggested that they should take a vacation here, but what happened after they came here?


    Hanzheng had wanted them to wait for him to pick them up, but they insisted on going home alone. How much would he hate them if they failed to save her?


    Also, judging from the time, he would be off the ne in two hours at most.


    By that time, he would definitely call her and ask about it.


    After the call with Yuan Meng, Lei Ning hurried to Mrs. Fu¡¯s SUV, pulled open the door and said, ¡°Madam, Old Lady, they are safe. Madam is not injured and they are waiting for us up ahead.¡±


    The Old Lady patted her chest and mumbled, ¡°Thank God, they are safe now.¡±


    Mrs. Fu let out a sigh of relief and urged.


    ¡°Hurry up, get everyone into the car and let¡¯s go join them.¡±


    It was good that she was safe and sound.


    But Fu Shengying, who was in the same car with them, looked displeased.


    ¡°If she is in the Fu Family, something like this will happen again and again. We may be able to stop it once, but we can¡¯t stop it again and again!¡±


    The Old Lady turned serious when she heard his words.


    ¡°What are you talking about? If something happens to her, the two children will have no mother. Can you bear to do that?¡±


    It had been them, the elders, who had suggested that they shoulde to Nanhu for the vacation. If something happened to them, Fu Hanzheng would definitely resent them.


    She had also med Weiwei for the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    But it had never been she who went against the Fu Family, but they med everything on her. She had been living in vain.


    ¡°If that is the case, don¡¯t even think of speaking to the little ones even if you want to.¡± Mrs. Fu warned.


    The Gu Family came to cause trouble, not because Weiwei asked them to, but because Gu Siting was shameless.


    Fu Shengying looked at the two sleeping children in the seats and did not utter a sound.


    The two children were totally unaware of what was happening outside and were sleeping soundly.


    Lei Ning informed everyone and asked her men to drive away to join Gu Weiwei and the others.

 Chapter 1648 - Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Frightened</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    As they were waiting for Mrs. Fu and her men to join them, Gu Weiwei and Kuroda Keiko talked about what had happened since theyst saw one another.


    She learned that Kuroda Keiko only came to A Landst month and overheard the conversation between Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio.


    She had not believed that she was still alive. She did not believe it until Gu Weiwei had called her name.


    Yuan Meng arranged everything and came over with two bottles of water.


    ¡°I have informed Lei Ning and her men. They will arrive soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the water, opened it and took a sip. Then she threw a look at the off-road car parked not far away.


    ¡°How is Ji Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Very frightened,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    They were used to seeing such a scene, but Ji Cheng was a girl that had never seen such a situation before. She must have been traumatized by the gun which was pointed at her and the ident.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°I have caused her trouble.¡±


    If she had not been in the car, something like this would not have happened to her.


    Yuan Meng took out a cigarette and lit it up. Her heart was still pounding when she thought of the thrilling scene.


    ¡°It was a good thing that you were sitting in that car. If you were sitting in the car with the children, all three of you would have been taken. You alone being taken scared me!¡±


    Ji Cheng was in the same car as her, and now she was terribly frightened.


    But if the two children were in the same car as her, what would have happened if one of them was injured?


    Also, if it had been the two children in the car, she would not have been able to take the gun so calmly.


    Although she felt sorry for the Ji Family¡¯s girl, fortunately Gu Weiwei was suffering from a cold and did not share the same car with the children. That was why they were not in danger today.


    ¡°Anyway, I am fine now.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    Yuan Meng took a puff andined speechlessly.


    ¡°You should have been safer in that car because that Gu guy was driving. Damn it!¡±


    Gu Yun Che was undoubtedly the best fighter among them all.


    She thought that she would be totally safe in his car.


    But it turned out to be the most unsafe thing.


    ¡°I think Qianqian got carsick, so he apanied her out. But none of us had expected that these people would do something,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had heard Luo Qianqian talking about feeling carsick, so she fell asleep in the car with Ji Cheng when the car pulled over.


    There were so many people in the motorcade, so Gu Yun Che did not lock the door or pull out the key.


    But what they had not expected was that this gave these people an opportunity.


    Luckily, Kuroda Keiko helped and Yuan Meng caught up with them in time, so she and Ji Cheng were not injured.


    Yuan Meng brushed off the ashes and said to Kuroda Keiko, ¡°Will Gu Siting let you go if you keep helping us?¡±


    Kuroda Keiko looked indifferent. ¡°Who cares? I can always return to the main family in Japan. I don¡¯t believe that he would dare to kill me for this matter. If he dares to do that, it means that he is forcing the Kuroda Family to betray him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°That is true.¡±


    Among all the men born of the Kuroda Family, Keiko was the only girl and she was adored by the family.


    Therefore, if Gu Siting wanted to cause her trouble, he would ruin the rtionship between the Gu Family and the Kuroda Family.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me, I am not afraid of him,¡± Kuroda Keiko said with a smile.


    Seeing her wounds, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Go home after you recover.¡±


    After all, she was injured because she was trying to help her, and she could not possibly let her go home injured.

 Chapter 1649 - Fu Hanzheng’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Fu Hanzheng¡¯s Call</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    The three of them sat by the roadside and waited for almost an hour before Lei Ning came with the remaining men.


    Several cars pulled over by the roadside, and Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady came to the scene in a hurry. When they saw the overturned cars on the road and the cars that hit the trees, they shivered.


    Seeing theming, Gu Weiwei stood up and went over to them.


    ¡°Aunt, Grandma Fu.¡±


    Seeing the blood stain on her forehead, Mrs. Fu asked worriedly, ¡°Why are you injured? Where else are you injured?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead and found that it was bleeding because of the ident.


    But the blood had already dried up.


    ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s just some minor injuries.¡±


    ¡°Did your car roll over?!¡± Old Lady shivered.


    ¡°I am really not injured, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and asked them not to worry. ¡°Where are Youyou and Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°In the car, sleeping,¡± Mrs. Fu said as she sized her up from head to toe, wondering what wound she had missed.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the car behind them and said, ¡°I will go and check on them.¡±


    Having said these words, she walked towards the car and looked at the two children who were still sleeping soundly. Then she touched their heads.


    She had not thought much about it before, but at this moment, she was d that the two children were not in the same car with her.


    Otherwise she would not be able to calm herself down.


    After all, she was totally helpless when the two children were around.


    And if she could defend one, she would not be able to defend the other. No matter who was injured, she would be heartbroken.


    Although she kissed and gently hugged the two children, when she thought of her cold, she still got out of the car.


    She had just got out of the car when Yuan Meng came over to her with her phone and said helplessly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng is on the phone.¡±


    He had just called her and Lei Ning, but they did not dare to answer the call.


    After all, they had no idea how to tell Fu Hanzheng what had just happened.


    So she had to get Weiwei¡¯s phone so that she could answer the call instead of them.


    No matter how fierce he was, he should not be fierce to his own wife.


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and nced at her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told him, have you?¡±


    ¡°We dare to only let you tell him now,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    It was good that she was not injured, otherwise she would have to go home and apologize.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Gu Weiwei took a few steps away from her and answered the call after clearing her throat. ¡°Have you got off the ne?¡±


    ¡°Why are you not answering my calls?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    He called Yuan Meng and Lei Ning but neither of them answered.


    That had never happened before.


    And he had called her three times before the call went through.


    ¡°They are driving, and couldn¡¯t answer the phone,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a rxed tone.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice sank. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would pick you up?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you as soon as possible. We are on our way and will arrive in two hours,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile, trying not to make him suspicious, ¡°I just fell asleep and did not hear my phone ringing.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Fu Hanzheng did not suspect anything.


    ¡°Tell them to drive carefully, I will wait for you at home.¡±


    It would take him almost one hour to get home from the airport, and they would be home soon after him.

 Chapter 1650 - Explanation to Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Exnation to Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    She finished the conversation with Fu Hanzheng, checked the time and said, ¡°It iste, let¡¯s get ready to go and continue on our journey.¡±


    ¡°What about Fu Hanzheng?¡± Yuan Meng asked worriedly.


    Normally, she was not scared of Fu Hanzheng, but when something happened, she was indeed scared of the furious Fu Hanzheng.


    He looked so cold and sharp as if he wanted to chop her up.


    ¡°I told him, alright?¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Relieved, Yuan Meng said instantly, ¡°That is what I have been waiting to hear.¡±


    Having said the words, she turned to Lei Ning and was about to leave in the car.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Kuroda Keiko who was still sitting by the roadside and said, ¡°I will exin to Fu Hanzheng. Please take Keiko to the hospital, I will go thereter.¡±


    She had nned to drive her to the hospital, but if she was going there, Fu Hanzheng would think that she was seriously injured.


    So she had better go home and tell him everything, in case he took it out on Lei Ning.


    ¡°Got it, I will.¡± Yuan Meng nodded.


    On the way back to the car, she did not feel sleepy at all, although she still had a headache because of the cold.


    Gu Siting¡¯s men might have failed the mission today, but he was definitely going to send more men.


    She was not afraid of him, but she was worried that the two children would be hurt.


    He might not do anything to her, but he would never show mercy to her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s children.


    Two hourster, the motorcade entered the capital city and stopped by the roadside.


    She threw an apologetic look at Ji Cheng who had been shaking all the way.


    ¡°Ji Cheng, I am sorry that you got involved.¡±


    If she had known that this would happen, she would not have invited them.


    Ji Cheng came back to herself and shook her head.


    ¡°I am fine, but¡­ why are those people hunting you? Where were they taking you?¡±


    In the car, she heard those people saying that Mr. Gu asked them to bring her home.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°It is a long story. I will tell you and Qianqian when I have settled down at home.¡±


    Ji Cheng nodded. The Fu Family must be very busy after what happened.


    ¡°Then you can go home first, me and Qianqian can leave together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei waved at them, turned to Yuan Meng¡¯s car and looked at Kuroda Keiko sitting in the car.


    ¡°Keiko, Yuan Meng will take you to the hospital first. I will visit you tomorrow at noon.¡±


    She had to go home now. If she did not stand in front of Fu Hanzheng in one piece, he would think that something had happened to her and take it out on others.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kuroda Keiko stuck her head out of the window and asked with a smile, ¡°But when will you let me meet your current boyfriend?¡±


    She had turned down the idea of returning to the Gu Family and insisted on staying in Hua Land. She even gave birth to two children for that man.


    She was very curious as to what kind of person he was that made her so devoted to him.


    ¡°When you get better, I will definitely bring you to meet him.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    Then she went into another car driven by the bodyguards of the Fu Family.


    After she got into the car, she suddenly thought of something. She took out the mirror from her bag and checked her face, only to find that there was a patch of blood on her forehead.


    In order to prevent Fu Hanzheng from making a fuss when she entered the car, she wiped herself clean with a wet napkin and brushed down her fringe.

 Chapter 1651 - Mrs. Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Mrs. Fu</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    After parting with Yuan Meng and her family, they arrived at the number seven.


    Gu Weiwei got out of the car and went to find Lei Ning; she asked her to take care of the kidnappers first and deal with them after she spoke with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Lei Ning nodded and brought the men out of the car.


    Seeing her leaving with her men and the kidnappers, Gu Weiwei and Mrs. Fu brought the two children into the house.


    Fu Hanzheng had been in the study on the second floor when he heard the noise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± He approached and before he finished the words, he lifted the fringe that was resting on her forehead and his expression sank when he saw the wound. ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pped away his hands and brushed her fringe.


    She had concealed it so well and yet he saw it the moment he came over. Was it that obvious?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little scratch.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng reached out for her hand and showed it to her. ¡°Did you get this at the same time too?¡±


    Gu Weiwei touched her ears guiltily. Her voice sounded hoarse because of the cold.


    ¡°Get someone to make some food for the two children, they are hungry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the kitchen. ¡°Is lunch ready?¡±


    A servant came out and answered, ¡°It¡¯s almost done, making food for the children.¡±


    Knowing that they were almost home, he had asked the servants to get lunch ready.


    Fu Hanzheng looked thoughtful. ¡°There is still some time before lunch, is that enough time for you to tell me the truth?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Mrs. Fu and the two energetic children who had just woken up.


    It was not a good time to talk here, so she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, a small problem ured, so let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at the nervous elders in the living room and led her upstairs.


    When they went into the study, he poured her a cup of water and asked, ¡°A small problem? What problem?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of water to moisten her throat and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I ran into Gu Siting¡¯s men on the way back, but everyone is fine. They have been caught and Lei Ning has taken them into interrogation.¡±


    Hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    So that¡¯s why Lei Ning and Yuan Meng did not pick up the phone and it took her a long time before the call went through.


    That must have been after the ident.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me over the phone?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you arranging Lei Ning and Yuan Meng to protect me, those men did not get what they wanted and we were able to return safe and sound.¡± Gu Weiwei ignored the incident of her being taken away and focused upon the results, praising his foresight.


    Fu Hanzheng stared at the woman who was speaking and made a call to Lei Ning.


    ¡°Come to the study within ten minutes.¡±


    He did not quite believe what she said.


    So he needed an honest person to tell him what had happened.


    ¡°I told you everything, why did you call Lei Ning?¡± Gu Weiwei said unhappily.


    ¡°Did you tell me how you got the wound?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    He knew that she was hiding something important from him.


    Since she was not telling the truth, he had to ask Lei Ning toe and report the situation.


    ¡°I did,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    But she did not say that it was because of the ident.


    What was done was done and they were all here in one piece, what was the point of getting to the bottom of it?

 Chapter 1652 - Unreasonable 2

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Unreasonable 2</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Seven minutester, the door of the study was knocked on twice and Lei Ning walked in.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at his wife who was sitting opposite him and asked Lei Ning, ¡°What happened on the way here? How did her forehead get injured?¡±


    Lei Ning threw a look at Gu Weiwei. Mrs. Fu said that if the boss asked about it, she should not make it sound too serious. She should just say that she ran into Gu Siting¡¯s men and that the problem was solved quickly.


    But she still decided to tell him the truth.


    After all, with Boss¡¯s temper, if he could not get the real answer from her, he would ask everyone one by one.


    Then the consequence of lying would be very serious.


    ¡°We were on the way back when we were attacked by the Gu Family. Madam¡¯s car was taken away.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and continued to ask Lei Ning, looking at Weiwei who had ignored the key point.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Yuan Meng and her men caught up with her, and with the help of a Japanese biker, Mrs. Fu and Miss Cheng were both rescued. But the car rolled over and Mrs. Fu was injured.¡± Lei Ning confessed everything she knew.


    Furious, Fu Hanzheng stared at his wife who did not dare to look at him because of guilt.


    ¡°So this is the small problem you talked about?¡±


    ¡°It was just a small problem, if it had been a big problem, you would not have seen me at all,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    She did not want him to worry, that¡¯s why she did not want to tell him in detail because she didn¡¯t think that it was too serious.


    But he had instead asked Lei Ning toe here.


    Beforehand Lei Ning had agreed to tell Fu Hanzheng the abridged version that Weiwei wanted.


    But the moment she entered the room, she confessed everything.


    Having heard her words, Fu Hanzheng asked coldly, ¡°Where is Yuan Meng?¡±


    ¡°The Japanese biker was injured, so Yuan Meng took her to the hospital.¡± Lei Ning confessed everything.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°What is the background of that Japanese biker?¡±


    Lei Ning threw a look at Gu Weiwei and continued to tell the truth.


    ¡°She is from the Kuroda Family, the sister of Kuroda Shio, but she should know Mrs. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei added instantly. ¡°Keiko knew that Gu Siting¡¯s men wereing, so she followed them here. Luckily, she helped and Yuan Meng arrived in time, so the problem was solved very quickly.¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Weiwei understood that there was nothing more to hide at this point.


    ¡°Keiko grew up with me in the Gu Family, but she returned to the main family in Japan at the age of 16. I have not seen her since.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°She is from the Kuroda Family, are you sure she is trustworthy?¡±


    The Kuroda Family had been loyal to the Gu Family for years and Kuroda Shio was Gu Siting¡¯s right-hand man. He just could not trust this Kuroda Keiko.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for years, but Keiko must be trustworthy. If she really wanted to do something, she would not have helped me and she herself was seriously injured,¡± Gu Weiwei exined.


    She was worried that her contact with Keiko would be discovered by the Kuroda Family.


    But she still trusted Keiko.


    ¡°She returned to Japan when she was 16 and you two have not met for so many years.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her. ¡°Weiwei, people change.¡±


    ¡°Then make an exception for me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Helpless, Fu Hanzheng frowned.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am talking about something serious.¡±


    ¡°I am talking about serious business too,¡± Gu Weiwei said confidently.


    Keiko had saved her, but he was suspecting her because she was Kuroda Shio¡¯s sister. That was not something she could ept.

 Chapter 1653 - Not Gu Siting’s Style

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Not Gu Siting¡¯s Style</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    They two looked at each other and stuck to their own convictions.


    Finally, Fu Hanzhengpromised and said to Lei Ning, ¡°You can leave now. When you meet her, find out everything you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei Ning answered and asked, ¡°What should we do with the others?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Same rules.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei Ning answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Also, you must stay alert from now on and don¡¯t let this happen again. You will be punished for your neglect.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a cold voice.


    She did onlye home with some superficial wounds, but if there was a next time, she would not be so lucky.


    ¡°I will strengthen the securitywork,¡± Lei Ning replied and left the study.


    ¡°It is not Lei Ning¡¯s fault, don¡¯t punish them.¡± Gu Weiwei could tell that he was still angry, so she tried to persuade him with a gentle voice.


    Fu Hanzheng took over her injured hand, removed the bandage and checked the wound to make sure that it was not serious.


    ¡°I arranged for them to follow you, just in case something like this happens. They have failed in their duty, and they need to remember that.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. Could it be that apart from him, everyone else should stay away from her?


    ¡°Oh yes, I want to visit Keiko at the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you tomorrow afternoon,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead; this man was getting too overprotective.


    ¡°The men they sent failed, so they won¡¯t do anything for the time being. Yuan Meng can go with me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her regretfully.


    ¡°I should not have agreed to let you and the children tag along.¡±


    Now, she hase home sick and injured.


    ¡°If you are still worried, I can ask Yuan Meng and Lei Ning to keep mepany,¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    She understood what he was worried about, but Keiko was injured because she helped her, and she could not just leave her in the hospital.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her seriously. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will wait for you.¡± Gu Weiwei surrendered.


    After all, she was going to introduce him to Keiko at some point, and it would be a good idea if he showed up tomorrow instead of waiting for other opportunities for them to meet.


    Fu Hanzheng felt her forehead and sighed in relief when he felt that she was not having a fever.


    ¡°What happened today was way too simple.¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    When she and Ji Cheng were taken away, they were held at gunpoint. How could that be simple?


    ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t look like Gu Siting¡¯s work,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    After all, when she was taken away from him at the film festivalst time, the strategy and execution were so detailed and well done.


    The men sent to kidnap her today were not as well-arranged as that time.


    Gu Siting waited for so long just to send such a group?


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled.


    When it happened, she did not think too much.


    But after what he said, it did seem a bit weird.


    They created a terror attack and faked her deathst time. If He Chi had not discovered something, they would have been fooled.


    But this time, only a group of men were sent to kidnap her, and they failed within such a short time.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s profound eyes turned cold and sharp as he said to her, ¡°It is either a test or something else. Anyway¡­ you and the children must be extra careful when you are out.¡±

 Chapter 1654 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1654: Happiness</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Hearing his analysis, Gu Weiwei felt her heart sinking.


    If this was just a test, then there must be a bigger conspiracy.


    Gu Siting never gave up on his goals easily.


    Seeing her serious expression, Fu Hanzheng reached out for her head and said gently, ¡°Alright, lunch should be ready, go and eat something and take a good rest.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. She felt very sleepy, probably because of the rxing atmosphere at home.


    As they went downstairs to the dining room, the dishes were already on the table.


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying were feeding the two children with a small bowl of noodles each.


    Gu Weiwei had just sat down when she sneezed again. She took over the napkin Fu Hanzheng gave to her and wiped her nose.


    Seeing her like this, the Old Lady said gently, ¡°Weiwei, you are still suffering from a cold, how about we take care of the two children at the old mansion and you pick them up when you are better?¡±


    She had not recovered from the cold, and because she did not want to pass it on to the children and because she did not have the energy to take care of them she was tempted to agree.


    Instead of answering directly, Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Lei Meng and his men will escort you hometer, but don¡¯t take them out of the mansion before wee and pick them up. I don¡¯t want what happened today to happen to them two.¡±


    When Weiwei ran into those people, she could at least try to defend herself, as Gu Siting did not want her to be hurt.


    But if it was their children, he would not spare their children so easily.


    ¡°Got it, got it,¡± Mrs. Fu replied.


    She had been so frightened by what happened today that she was not at all nning to bring the two children outside after returning home.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Eat, you can drink your medicer.¡±


    He had just been away for a few days and so much had happened without him noticing.


    She got herself a cold on vacation and also got kidnapped on the way home. It was very worrying.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and continued with eating her lunch.


    After the meal, Gu Weiwei asked the nursery teacher to pack up the clothes and daily necessities for the two children, whilst Mrs. Fu and the other two elders were taking a rest.


    Then she told Mrs. Fu what to pay attention to, and then she and Fu Hanzheng saw them off into the car.


    Since something happened previously, Fu Hanzheng asked Lei Ning and Lei Meng to escort them to the old mansion.


    After seeing off the two children, Fu Hanzheng saw Weiwei off into the master bedroom and ordered her to take a rest in bed.


    Gu Weiwei got changed andy in bed obediently, taking hold of the man¡¯s hands next to the bed.


    ¡°¡­I am sorry.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°I always bring you trouble.¡±


    If Gu Siting did not give up, something like this would happen again.


    Also, Fu Shengying had a terrible expression on his face during the journey home.


    She thought that this must be the reason why he did not want her to remarry Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng brushed away the hair on her forehead and said with a gentle voice, ¡°But you always bring me happiness, endless happiness.¡±


    From the day he learnt of her real identity, he had been prepared to face whatever was going to happen in the future.


    Gu Siting was totally within his expectations.


    And he was not afraid of trouble, but he was worried that his arrangement was not thorough enough so that she and the two children would be put into danger.

 Chapter 1655 - Happiness 2

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Happiness 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    That one sentence calmed her down instantly and turned into endless sweetness.


    Gu Weiwei looked at the man sitting by the bedside with a smile. He was the man who always brought her happiness.


    Seeing her expression, Fu Hanzheng leaned forward with one hand against the bed.


    Gu Weiwei covered her face. ¡°I have a cold, it is contagious.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and kissed her right on the forehead.


    ¡°Take a good rest, I need to deal with some work in the study.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, yawned and closed her eyes, ready to sleep.


    Fu Hanzheng had just left the master bedroom when he saw Yuan Menging home.


    Probably because she was not sure how much Fu Hanzheng knew about what happened on the way here, Yuan Meng threw a look at his face as she entered the room and asked with a rxed tone, ¡°Where are Weiwei and the children?¡±


    ¡°The children are at the old mansion, and Weiwei has taken some medicine and gone to bed,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Oh, then I will take a rest upstairs too,¡± Yuan Meng said and was about to go upstairs.


    However, before she reached the stairs, Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°Hang on.¡±


    Yuan Meng returned helplessly and sat down on the sofa opposite Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What do you want to say now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you send so few men to pursue after her? You are not that capable.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked furious.


    He might conceal his emotions in front of Weiwei, but not in front of others.


    His serious expression made Yuan Meng nervous too.


    ¡°We were careless today, we will be more careful in the future.¡±


    It was useless to argue with Fu Hanzheng, so she decided to admit her mistake.


    Also, they did rx a bit today, so they did not notice that her car had disappeared until it was toote.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a verbal promise.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned with a low voice.


    ¡°I have told Yuan Shuo and Cayman will send his men to A Land just in case,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    If Gu Siting was able to bring her away, then Cayman¡¯s men would be able to bring her back from A Land.


    ¡°If anything happens, you must inform me no matter what Weiwei says to you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    They did not tell him the truth until he called them.


    If he had not noticed the wound on her forehead, they would have fooled him.


    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But she could not reach him on the ne.


    When he called, everything had been solved. Weiwei did not want him to worry, so she said that she would exin when she was back.


    Seeing her sincere attitude, Fu Hanzheng did not pursue the matter any more. After all, she was the first person to rescue her.


    ¡°Do you think that Kuroda Keiko is trustworthy?¡±


    Yuan Meng sized him up. ¡°Do you trust anyone from the Kuroda Family?¡±


    In his eyes, no one was trustworthy except for his wife.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    But since they grew up together and Kuroda Keiko came to her rescue this time, Weiwei did not seem to suspect her.


    But he was not totally assured by anyone who was suddenly next to her, especially not someone from the Kuroda Family who was loyal to the Gu Family.


    ¡°Well¡­ I am not sure about her. I only met this Kuroda Keiko in A Land, and then she soon went back to her own home in Japan. However, Weiwei always talks about her.¡± Yuan Meng confessed everything she knew.

 Chapter 1656 - Unreliable Kuroda Keiko

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Unreliable Kuroda Keiko</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and looked lethal.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Yuan Meng asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°Then what should we do? Send someone to spy on her or capture her for an interrogation?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nced at her coldly and said with a low voice, ¡°Weiwei is forbidden to meet her alone before she leaves Hua Land.¡±


    After all, she hade to save Weiwei and they were old friends. He was just suspecting something and if he did it without any evidence, Weiwei would get very annoyed.


    ¡°Keiko is different from her brother Kuroda Shio. She is not that loyal to Gu Siting. When Weiwei was in trouble, she even attacked Ling Yan who was then hospitalized. That was why Gu Siting stopped her from entering A Land,¡± Yuan Meng nced at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face and said.


    She was not sure if Kuroda Keiko was trustworthy, but judging from the current situation, there was nothing suspicious about her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove that she is trustworthy,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Yuan Meng nodded with a dry smile.


    Seeing Yuan Meng¡¯s perfunctory words, Fu Hanzheng said seriously, ¡°The men sent this time are way too simple. The men sent by the Gu Familyst time were much more thorough.¡±


    Yuan Meng frowned and turned serious.


    Actually, when she thought about it carefully, the men he sent here today were indeed a bit¡­ terrible.


    ¡°These people failed, but Kuroda Keiko saved her!¡±


    ¡°You suspect that Gu Siting sent Keiko here?¡± Yuan Meng asked. This man was way too far-sighted.


    ¡°It is just a suspicion, but what if what they did today was just to create an opportunity for Kuroda Keiko and Weiwei to meet, so that she can be trusted and act when the perfect opportunity arises to strike from close quarters?¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed what he was thinking.


    Although it seemed that there was nothing suspicious about Kuroda Keiko, he did not trust the Kuroda Family.


    What if the kidnappers were sent here, just to help Kuroda Keiko gain Weiwei¡¯s trust?


    Kuroda Keiko was staying in Hua Land because of her injury, and it was possible that she was waiting for the right moment to strike.


    After all, Gu Siting had waited for such a long time before making this move. He would not fail so easily by sending these weak men.


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead. If that was the case, it was indeed a bit scary.


    Weiwei and Keiko had been together for ten years when they were little, and when Keiko heard that Gu Siting wanted to catch her she came to Hua Land to save her; Weiwei would never suspect her.


    Even she, Yuan Meng, would not suspect a thing, let alone Weiwei.


    Only a cunning fox like Fu Hanzheng could see the danger.


    It was just a suspicion, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Yes, much better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Of course, this is just spection without evidence.¡± Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Yuan Meng and said, ¡°But when Weiwei meets Kuroda Keiko, none of you should be careless.¡±


    It did not matter if he was being paranoid or making wild guesses. But for the sake of her and the children, he had to put an end to all possible dangers.


    Yuan Meng nodded constantly. ¡°I get it, I will keep an eye out for you.¡±


    ¡°I will apany her to the hospital tomorrow to meet this Kuroda Keiko, but when I am not around, you and Lei Ning must be present when they meet.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed once again that they must not meet alone, that way he would feel slightly relieved.


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure it is so,¡± Yuan Meng answered seriously.

 Chapter 1657 - Everything

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Everything</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Gu Weiwei took the medicine and did not get up until it was dark outside.


    The moment she came out of the master bedroom, she saw Fu Shiqining home from work happily. The moment he entered the apartment, he was yelling, ¡°Youyou, Tiantian, Second Uncle is here!¡±


    He tossed away his briefcase but seeing none of the children in the living room, he went straight to the nursery.


    But the two cots in the nursery were empty too.


    ¡°Sister-inw, where are Youyou and Tiantian? Didn¡¯t theye home with you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei poured a cup of water to ease her dry throat.


    ¡°I caught a cold and I was afraid that I would pass it on to them, so they followed their Grandpa and Grandma to the old mansion.¡±


    Fu Shiqin¡¯s expression sank when he heard her words.


    ¡°I thought that I would see them when I came home. You should have told me earlier, I would have returned to the old mansion instead.¡±


    His brother was in a hurry to meet his wife and children the moment he got off the ne, so he had to work overtime at thepany the moment he stepped off the ne.


    He had thought that his niece and nephew would cure his tiredness, but neither of them were here.


    Yuan Meng had just finished smoking in the courtyard when she pushed the door open and saw Gu Weiwei who was still under the weather.


    ¡°We only went into the water together and yet you are sick, you are much too weak now.¡±


    She had been suffering from the cold for days and it was not getting better.


    ¡°You went into the water?¡± Fu Shiqin nced at Gu Weiwei who had a cold and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, did you go down to the bottom of Nanhu?¡±


    He had been to Nanhu Resort three times, but he had never dared to visit the underwater town.


    ¡°I went to y in the water with Yuan Meng and that¡¯s how I got the cold.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips. ¡°Sister-inw, you do have unusual hobbies.¡±


    When Third Brother was punished by their brother with bungee jumping, she took his elder brother out for some fun and even asked him to let her go paragliding.


    When he was away with work and not paying attention, she jumped into the water to y around. It was totally imaginable.


    Gu Weiwei finished the cup of water and asked Yuan Meng, when she did not see Fu Hanzheng in the room, ¡°Where is Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lei Ning said that she got some useful information from the men who were captured, so he went there in person.¡± Yuan Meng confessed.


    Fu Shiqin was about to go to the kitchen for food when he heard her words.


    ¡°Useful information? From who?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was too tired to speak, so she threw a look at Yuan Meng, suggesting that she should answer the question.


    ¡°On the way back, we encountered a sneak attack from the Gu Family and they caught Weiwei. Lei Ning and her men have been interrogating them,¡± Yuan Meng said briefly.


    ¡°Sneak attack?¡± Fu Shiqin threw a look at Gu Weiwei and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, how are you? How are Youyou and Tiantian? Are they injured or frightened?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Would she still be sitting in front of you if they were?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei coughed and said, ¡°They are fine.¡±


    Fu Shiqin let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that they are alright, otherwise I would have died.¡±


    The two little ones were so cute and obedient. If they got injured, he would be extremely worried.


    But after mumbling and mulling over it for a while, he got so worried that he stopped eating.


    ¡°No, I better go and check on Youyou and Tiantian, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    Having said those words, he grabbed the car keys and rushed off to the old mansion to visit his nephew and niece.


    Yuan Meng sighed as she saw the closed door.


    ¡°He is only their uncle, and not even their father is like this!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin did have a deep love and hate rtionship with their brother, but they stillvishly spoiled Youyou and Tiantian deeply.

 Chapter 1658 - Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Understanding</h4>


    At dinner time, Fu Hanzheng did not return, but called her and asked her to take the medicine.


    So only Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng were eating at the table.


    Seeing the good spread of food, Yuan Meng went to open a bottle of Fu Shiqin¡¯s wine.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you any because you have a cold, and I don¡¯t want Fu Hanzheng to give me trouble,¡± Yuan Meng said as she poured herself a ss, took a sip and squinted in satisfaction.


    Gu Weiwei picked up some light dishes and said indifferently, ¡°Yuan Meng, do you think that there is something wrong with the kidnappers from today?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to ask why they would kidnap you?¡±


    Yuan Meng swirled the red wine and smelled the wine in the ss. Fu Shiqin was indeed the second most famous foodie of the Fu Family. Not only did he know how to eat, but he also knew how to select good wine.


    She had not tasted this kind of red wine for years.


    She drank it down in one gulp. Apart from the wine, she also tasted money.


    ¡°I mean that they were not thorough enough.¡± Gu Weiwei told her what she was thinking.


    Yuan Meng choked on the wine and threw a look at the woman who was speaking.


    Fu Hanzheng had said the same thing a couple of hours ago; they truly did have a great understanding of each other.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Fu Hanzheng said the same thing a couple of hours ago.¡±


    ¡°He said the same thing too?¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng and asked, ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He asked me and Lei Ning to keep an eye out for you.¡± Yuan Meng wiped off the wine stain on her lips with the napkin and said calmly, ¡°But Gu Siting is not going to give up so easily. You must be careful too.¡±


    She reminded her to be careful, but she did not tell her about Fu Hanzheng suspecting Kuroda Keiko.


    After all, it was just a spection without any evidence. She would not believe it even if she told her now, and she might even me Fu Hanzheng for being too suspicious.


    Gu Weiwei lowered her head and stared at the food; she stayed silent for a long while before saying suddenly, ¡°I remember that you used to have a ring that contained a highly-pure poison. The poisonous spur could kill someone just by piercing their skin.¡±


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng said hesitantly, ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°Give me one, just in case,¡± Gu Weiwei said seriously.


    Guns and knives were not easy to carry around, but she had seen that kind of ring before. It was shaped like a skull, small and convenient.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can I ask who you are going to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is my kidnapper, maybe it is Gu Siting. Let¡¯s see who will suffer,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Yuan Meng fiddled with the ss and said, ¡°Someone asked me to destroy it years ago, and it is gone now.¡±


    ¡°You have none left?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned.


    ¡°I only had two, how many do you think there are left?¡± Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°There is one more ring, but it is not a poison, it¡¯s a highly-pure neurotoxin that can only cause paralysis.¡±


    She still had the highly poisonous drug, but if Weiwei ended up dealing with Gu Siting, she would not dare to give it to her.


    Because Gu Siting¡¯s life was tied to hers too.


    ¡°Then give it to me,¡± Gu Weiwei said instantly. Anything was better than nothing.


    ¡°I will see if I can give it to you after I ask your Boss Fu,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei nced at her speechlessly. ¡°Are you my friend or loyal to him over me? Why are you obeying him now?¡±


    ¡°He pays me, so of course I listen to him.¡± Yuan Meng smiled with squinted eyes and mumbled, ¡°Also, you two are not separate from one another, so you must pay me back for this friendship somehow.¡±


    She would obey her as a friend, but when it came to her safety, she would obey Fu Hanzheng.


    After all, he would think about her future.

 Chapter 1659 - Does Fu Hanzheng Know Everything About You?

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Does Fu Hanzheng Know Everything About You?</h4>


    After dinner, Fu Hanzheng was still nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Weiwei took the medicine and went back to the room to lie down.


    She did not notice it when he came home at midnight, but when she woke up, she found him lying next to her.


    Hearing the rm ringing, Fu Hanzheng opened his eyes and asked herzily, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°A few minutes ago,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng got up, poured her a cup of hot water, washed himself up and got changed.


    When he was getting changed, Gu Weiwei washed her face, brushed her teeth and ate with him in casual clothes.


    Fu Hanzheng finished the food and was about to leave after checking the time.


    ¡°I have some important meetings at noon, so I will pick you up after the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, got up and saw him off with a hug.


    The two children were at the old mansion and Fu Hanzheng was now at work. Even Yuan Meng was nowhere to be seen.


    Since she had nothing to do, she decided to continue with the filming n.


    ......


    It was not until lunchtime when Yuan Meng came home.


    ¡°Where have you been? You were gone for ages,¡± Gu Weiwei asked casually.


    ¡°I had a fight with Lei Ning and was practicing my skills,¡± Yuan Meng said and went to pour some water.


    Since Fu Hanzheng said that he wasing home soon, Gu Weiwei asked the servant to postpone the lunch time and wait for him.


    Fu Hanzheng then apanied her to the hospital after lunch.


    Lei Ning became the driver, whilst Yuan Meng fiddled with the cigarette box in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    She was addicted to smoking, but she did not dare to smoke in the car when Fu Hanzheng was inside.


    When they came to the parking lot, Lei Ning stopped the car and did not follow them out. However, Yuan Meng got out of the car with them and found a ce to smoke.


    With the chicken soup she brought from home, Gu Weiwei went upstairs with Fu Hanzheng to the ward where Kuroda Keiko was staying.


    ¡°This is the chicken soup that was made at lunch, have some.¡±


    ¡°I just had lunch, so I¡¯ll drink itter,¡± Kuroda Keiko said as she sized up Fu Hanzheng who came in with Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei put down the thermos and introduced her to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Keiko, this is my husband, the twin¡¯s father, Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded as a greeting. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko replied politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Fu.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down by the bedside and asked, ¡°How is your leg?¡±


    ¡°I am not allowed to move for the next few days, but I should be fine in a couple of days.¡± Kuroda Keiko smiled and whispered, ¡°I never expected that you would be with him!¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and threw a very sweet look at Fu Hanzheng who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°There are always unexpected things in life.¡±


    Before she met Fu Hanzheng and when she was still living at the Gu Family, she had never expected that she would one day have such a deep rtionship with this man.


    Kuroda Keiko looked at the man in front of her and asked with a small voice, because she just could not believe how happy she sounded, ¡°Weiwei, does he know everything about you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, he knows everything.¡±


    Before she confessed to Fu Hanzheng, she had been feeling a bit uneasy about their rtionship.


    But when the truth was revealed, she felt so relieved that she was no longer worried that anything would affect their rtionship.


    Kuroda Keiko looked calm, but she was inwardly full of astonishment.


    Although she had been away from the Gu Family for years, she knew about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng knew that she was raised by the Gu Family, but he was still with her and he did not care about that.


    He was a calm and intelligent man in business, but he was so reckless in the face of love.

 Chapter 1660 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 1660</h4>


    <h4>: Love</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Gu Weiwei could tell that Kuroda Keiko was in disbelief.


    Even she herself had found it hard to believe how Fu Hanzheng reacted after knowing everything, let alone her and anyone else.


    Instead of getting angry at her or hiding things from her in return, he took her to get their marriage certificate.


    Actually, when she thought about it carefully, this man had never made her sad in all the time she had been with him.


    As for her uneasiness and confusion, she had brought such emotions unnecessarily upon herself.


    Seeing her gentle smile and the noble-looking man sitting on the sofa, Kuroda Keiko said sincerely, ¡°Maybe this is the love you dreamt about.¡±


    Gu Siting had treated her well back then, but she had never been so happy before.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile and confessed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you are never going to go back to the Gu Family, right?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked with a low voice.


    ...


    Fu Hanzheng seemed to have heard the word Gu, so he threw a cold look at them but did not interrupt their conversation.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head resolutely. ¡°Never.¡±


    If it had not been for the Gu Family and the Dorrans Family¡¯s deal, she might have owed them for raising her.


    But in fact, they raised her for a price.


    Compared to the cost of raising her, Cayman Dorrans had given them more benefits in exchange.


    She was reborn because of Gu Siting, but she had died because of him too.


    Therefore, they did not owe each other anything and she had no lingering feelings towards that ce.


    If Gu Siting kept picking on her and her two children, she would eventually want him dead.


    ¡°Then¡­ I can only wish you the best,¡± Kuroda Keiko said with a smile.


    She loved Fu Hanzheng deeply and firmly.


    Gu Siting had thought that he could change everything, but he had lost everything.


    He had caused her death, he was engaged to Ling Yan and he even got Ling Yan pregnant. All of these things had cut off their rtionship.


    But Fu Hanzheng gave her the mostplete and warmest love.


    Anyone would have chosen Fu Hanzheng, let alone Weiwei.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled and asked, ¡°How have you been doing in Japan?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kuroda Keiko smiled and then whispered, ¡°I was married but now I¡¯m divorced. I have a three-and-a-half year-old daughter.¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Kuroda Keiko brought out her phone and showed her the picture of her daughter.


    ¡°This is my daughter, Salga.¡±


    Gu Weiwei praised her with a smile as she saw the little girl with a slice of watermelon in the picture.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°But where are your two children? I tried to take a look at them from outside the car yesterday but failed to catch a glimpse of them,¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei also brought out her phone and showed her the pictures of her two children.


    ¡°This is Youyou and this is Tiantian. I have had a cold these past two days and so I can¡¯t take care of them, so I sent them to stay with their grandpa and grandma.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko chuckled.


    ¡°Your son is really¡­ like his father.¡±


    He looked exactly like Fu Hanzheng and the little girl was also definitely his daughter.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°When you recover, I will introduce them to you.¡±

 Chapter 1661 - Human Being

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Human Being</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Since they had not seen each other for years, they talked for over an hour.


    Fu Hanzheng apanied her in the ward and did not disturb their conversation until Kuroda Keiko said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk again when I recover. Mr. Fu has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then stay at the hospital and get well. You can turn to Doctor He if anything happens.¡± Gu Weiwei stressed.


    Yuan Meng had told He Chi about her arrival, so she had the best ward and medical staff, and even the meals were delivered regrly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kuroda Keiko nodded.


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the chicken soup on the bedside table. ¡°Remember to drink itter.¡±


    ¡°Got it, go home now.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko waved at the two of them and watched them leave the ward.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had juste out of the ward when they ran into He Chi, who had just returned back to the office.


    So she asked, ¡°He Chi, is the wound on Keiko¡¯s leg serious?¡±


    ...


    ¡°It is not serious, but it is not light either. She lost a great deal of blood because of the wound, but her nerves and bones were not injured, so she will not be disabled after she recovers.¡± He Chi gave his professional opinion calmly.


    ¡°You must take care of her these next few days,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Having said these words, He Chi was about to take a rest in his office.


    But he had just taken one step forward when Fu Hanzheng stopped him.


    ¡°Hang on, Weiwei¡¯s hand is injured and she needs an X-ray. She also needs new medicine because she has a cold.¡±


    The wound on her hand did not look serious, but after sleeping the night before, her hand was now much more swollen.


    He Chi got so annoyed that he had his hands on his hips. But facing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s lethal expression, he had to say with a ttering smile, ¡°Okay, I will take you there now.¡±


    He had just finished a six-hour-long operation and now he was taking her to get cold medicine and an X-ray? Was he even human?


    Didn¡¯t he know how to navigate the hospital and find the relevant person to ask?


    He could have asked someone else, but now he had to lead the way.


    Also, he needed his help to get the new medicine because she had a cold, but he was not the doctor who should be helping her with the treatment.


    Although he was very annoyed, He Chi still brought the two to take a look at her hand via X-ray and said, ¡°None of your bones are injured, and the swelling will go away after three or four days.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I am fine,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    He Chi brought them to the outpatient surgery, got the medicine for her cold and did not go back to the office until he had finished all the tasks.


    Gu Weiwei went into the car and said amusedly, ¡°What is the point of torturing your brother and He Chi?¡±


    It was just a small matter and they could go there themselves. Why was he bothering He Chi?


    Fu Hanzheng said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Lei Ning had been waiting for them in the car. Seeing them getting into the car, she called Yuan Meng who had just gone out.


    Fu Hanzheng grabbed the second thermos they had left in the car, opened it and said, ¡°You and Kuroda Keiko are very close.¡±


    They had such a good conversation and it was rare to see her like this.


    Gu Weiwei took a sip of the drink to ease her throat and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because we have known each other since we were little. We were as close as sisters back then.¡±


    At that time, she and Keiko were really close.


    So after she left, she had no other close friends, which is why she got to know Ling Yan.


    But Ling Yan ended up killing her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly.


    Hopefully, Kuroda Keiko was not what he had imagined, otherwise she would be very sad.

 Chapter 1662 - Leaving the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Leaving the Fu Family</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Maybe because of the medicine she got from the hospital, Gu Weiwei got better after two or three days.


    So she decided she could take care of the twins now.


    Fu Hanzheng agreed and left work early in the afternoon so that he could pick up the two children from the old mansion.


    When they arrived, the two children were having fun in the children¡¯s yground specially built for them by Fu Shengying.


    Mrs. Fu brought them there, and Fu Shengying got up and came out when he saw theming.


    When Gu Weiwei and Mrs. Fu went into the room to take pictures of the twins having fun, Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and whispered, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei who was still ying with the children and followed Fu Shengying into the study of the old mansion.


    It was a ssical Chinese-style vi and the study was ssically designed too.


    Fu Shengying entered the study and said seriously, ¡°You know about the kidnapping.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ...


    He could tell what his father was going to say from his expression and attitude.


    ¡°Something happened at the film festival years ago, and now something happened here again. There will be no end to it in the future, and you still want this woman to stay by your side?¡± Fu Shengying looked serious and his words were full of anger.


    ¡°I am the one who wants her to stay. No matter what happens, I will take responsibility. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded cold.


    If he were not his real father, he would not have had the patience to listen to such words.


    ¡°He went for her this time, but what if he goes for Youyou and Tiantian next time? How many times can you defend yourself against him?¡± Fu Shengying sounded furious as he said word by word, ¡°She can return to the Gu Family or the Dorrans Family, but she can¡¯t stay at the Fu Family.¡±


    He had not been in such a mood for a while, but after what happened the day before, he had been very worried.


    If she had not been in another car but with the two children, he could not imagine what would have happened to the two children the day before.


    Fu Hanzheng looked directly at his father, Fu Shengying, with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°She is the woman I love, my wife and the mother of Youyou and Tiantian. That will not change for anyone or anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to watch your two children being in danger because of her?¡± Fu Shengying bellowed.


    If it had not been because of Gu Siting, he would not have cared what he did with her.


    But he just could not stand that the two children were in danger because of her grudge with the Gu Family.


    ¡°They are mine and Weiwei¡¯s children, and you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Fu Hanzheng did not want to continue the conversation and said resolutely, ¡°Since you object to it so much, you don¡¯t have to see the two children any more. We are not married, and you also have no right to take away the children from her.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, you...¡± Fu Shengying got so annoyed that his blood pressure rose.


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng walked out of the study with a cold expression. When he saw Gu Weiwei and Mrs. Fuing towards him with the children in their arms, he withdrew the coldness on his face.


    Mrs. Fu said gently as she carried the children into the living room, ¡°Dinner is ready; you should leave after dinner.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was about to say yes when Fu Hanzheng said, ¡°No thank you, we are going home.¡±


    Having said these words, he took over Tiantian from Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms and urged the nursery teacher to get into the car with the two children¡¯s luggage.


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    When Fu Shengying came downstairs from the study, Fu Hanzheng had already left with the two children.

 Chapter 1663 - Grandpa

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Grandpa</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng insisted on leaving no matter what Mrs. Fu said.


    When Fu Shengying came downstairs, she threw a fierce look at her husband.


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    Although Hanzheng did not say anything, she could tell from his attitude that he was angry.


    It was not difficult for her to think of a topic that could irritate Hanzheng. ¡°Who¡­ do you think you are? I told you not to say anything, but you just can¡¯t keep your mouth shut?!¡±


    ¡°I did not say anything wrong. I was just trying to persuade him to let go of that woman so that Youyou and Tiantian would not be in danger too.¡± Fu Shengying sat down in the living room, looking furious. He got even angrier when he thought of how Fu Hanzheng forbade them from seeing their grandchildren.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Fu got so annoyed that she sat down opposite Fu Shengying. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t want to help when something happens to her, but yet you still try to ruin everything! When Youyou and Tiantian grow up, they will never recognize you as their grandpa!¡±


    He thought that it would be much easier if Weiwei was gone.


    Gu Siting would not constantly try to bring her back, and the two children would be safe too.


    But if Hanzheng lost Weiwei and the two children lost their mother, they would be much worse off.


    ...


    This man was so hard-hearted that he could utter such horrible words.


    ¡°What did I say wrong? He doesn¡¯t allow us to see our grandchildren, he is such a horrible son¡­¡± Fu Shengying got very annoyed.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Old Lady came over to them and said when she heard the conversation, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a horrible son like you!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Fu Shengying called her with a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom, I don¡¯t have an unfilial son like you,¡± Old Lady said to him and then said to Mrs. Fu, ¡°Go and pack up, we are moving out. We are moving to Pear River so he can stay here alone.¡±


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Fu asked the servant to pack their things without hesitation.


    ¡°He said that we are not allowed to see the two children, and yet you are still going over there?¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to meet them; don¡¯t count us in.¡± Old Lady snorted.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Fu Shengying got even more annoyed after being isted by his mother and wife.


    ¡°What kind of father are you if you don¡¯t know how to solve the problem? What kind of grandpa do you think you are?¡±


    Old Lady looked fierce and imposing.


    With a gloomy expression Fu Shengying stayed silent on the sofa.


    He had thought that they were just trying to scare him, but within two hours, Mrs. Fu and the servants came downstairs with several boxes.


    And she even asked the driver to drive the car out.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really moving out?¡±


    ¡°What else would I be doing?¡± Mrs. Fu said and asked the servant to move the luggage into the car.


    Old Lady got up too, ready to leave in the car with Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°Just stay at home and reflect upon yourself. We will be back when you are done.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    He was just talking with Hanzheng about Gu Weiwei from a practical and objective point of view, but these two women did not support him at all and even tried to counter him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t reason with an unreasonable person like you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Old Lady said as she walked out with the walking stick and went into the car parked outside.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Fu urged.


    ¡°Madam, but dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°We can go there for dinner. As for what he wants to eat, he can sort it out himself,¡± Mrs. Fu said as she snuck into the car and took away their chef.

 Chapter 1664 - Running Away?

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Running Away?</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    At vi number seven.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei had just brought the children home and were about to eat when they heard the sound of a car pulling up.


    They were the only residents in this vi area, and they were all at home. So when they heard the noise, they all went to look at the courtyard from the balcony.


    With Youyou and Tiantian in their arms, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi saw their mother and grandmaing out of the car.


    Then several servants came out and carried dozens of boxes from the trunk of the car.


    ¡°Mom, grandma, what are you doing?¡±


    What were they doing here sote at night with so much luggage? They looked as if they had run away from home.


    ¡°We quarreled with your father, so we ran away from home and moved here.¡± Mrs. Fu looked around and pointed at the sixth vi next to vi seven. ¡°Move everything in and call us when you are done.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you two are an old couple, what are you arguing for? You even ran away from home!¡±


    With Tiantian in his arms, Fu Shiyi looked at his own mother in disbelief.


    ¡°So what? Do you have a problem with us moving in?¡± Old Lady nced at them coldly.


    ...


    Fu Shiyi shook his head and so did Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng exchanged a look and she whispered to him, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    It was not that she did not like them moving in, but if that was the case, Fu Shengying would be left alone in the old mansion and that would be a very sad thing.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V E L . COM


    ¡°Let them be.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked calm.


    He knew pretty well that his mother and grandma must have moved here out of anger when they heard about the argument between him and his father.


    But that was good too. His father could calm himself down.


    In the past, he always used the excuse of visiting the children or bringing the two children back to the old mansion.


    Now the Old Lady and his mother were here and he was alone in the old mansion, they were definitely not going there.


    He would not be able to bring himself to meet his two grandchildren after what he had said either.


    ¡°But your father¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Leave him alone, the servants are taking care of him, and he won¡¯t starve to death,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a cold expression.


    He did not tell her about his argument with his father, so that¡¯s why she thought that it was just a quarrel between his parents.


    Gu Weiwei felt helpless. ¡°That is not something a son should say!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, the food is getting cold.¡±


    Gu Weiwei helped Old Lady inside. ¡°Have you eaten dinner? We are just about to eat.¡±


    ¡°No, I was packing,¡± Old Lady said.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s lips twitched. She remembered that when they were leaving, Mrs. Fu said that dinner was ready.


    So she packed up and left home halfway through the dinner.


    So when they left, that¡¯s when they started to argue.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she helped them into the room and asked the servant to get two more sets of tableware.


    The dining room was full of people.


    After the meal, Mrs. Fu went to vi number six next door to help with the unpacking, and Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi went to help too.


    Finally, they finished putting away their stuff.


    Gu Weiwei looked around and said,


    ¡°Almost done. However there are no appliances or tableware in the kitchen, but you can eat over at ours, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°We can just eat here, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Since they were living next to them, they didn¡¯t have to always be eating at their ce. They were just taking a rest here.


    They had just finished packing when Fu Shiqin saw his phone ringing.


    ¡°Mom, Dad is on the phone.¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Just ignore him.¡±

 Chapter 1665 - Something to Discuss?

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Something to Discuss?</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Due to the arrival of Mrs. Fu and Old Lady, vi number seven became even more lively.


    It was not until the children went to sleep that Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady went back to the room next door.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng saw them off and did not return inside until they saw them going in.


    ¡°Aunt and Grandma Fu have moved out. It seems that there is a huge conflict. You and Second Master and Third Master should try to talk to them about it.¡±


    Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying often quarreled, but as far as she knew, neither had ever left home.


    Mrs. Fu had run away from home and so had Grandma Fu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he needs to think about it alone,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he entered the room with her in his arms. ¡°We will just be causing trouble if we interfere.¡±


    He had told his mother and the olddy not to mention anything about their fight in front of her, in case she got upset.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. What else could she say when Mrs. Fu said that she did not want to care about him?


    ¡°I have a video meeting, take a shower first,¡± Fu Hanzheng said gently.


    Due to the time difference between home and abroad, the video meeting could only take ce during the early hours of the day and at night here.


    ...


    Gu Weiwei nodded, washed herself up in the master bedroom, changed into her pajamas and started to read in bed.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s video meetingsted for over an hour, and when he returned to the room, he saw his wife reading the book with a pillow in her arms.


    Instead of disturbing her, he grabbed his pajamas and went to take a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he found her fast asleep with the book in one hand and the pillow in the other.


    He went to pull away the book, tossed the pillow aside, took her into his arms and covered her with the nket.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 V EL. COM


    Early in the morning, Gu Weiwei woke up earlier than Hanzheng. She was lying next to the sleeping man, waiting for him to wake up.


    Fu Hanzheng did not open his eyes until the rm rang. He turned around and met the gentle eyes of his wife.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°A while ago,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she took hold of his waist. ¡°Honey, I need to talk with you about something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows and waited for her to continue speaking.


    ¡°When the kidnapping happened, I realized that it is not safe for me if I do not have anything to defend myself with. So I asked Yuan Meng for a ring that contains a neurotoxin, which can paralyze people when it pierces their skin.¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him with a ttering smile. ¡°You don¡¯t object to that, do you?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°Are you sure it is not fatal?¡±


    .


    She could have something for self-defense, but it would be best if it was not fatal.


    Otherwise she would get herself injured.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. And I won¡¯t wear it at home. I can bring it with me when I go out.¡± Gu Weiwei promised.


    It was definitely not safe to wear it when she had constant contact with the two children at home.


    But if she kept it with her, she would be able to protect herself in case she was kidnapped again.


    ¡°Give it to Lei Ning for testing,¡± Fu Hanzheng said, meaning that he agreed.


    Hearing that he agreed, Gu Weiwei continued speaking.


    ¡°Youyou and Tiantian will probably be upied by their grandma and great-grandma today, so can I go to the hospital to visit Keiko?¡±


    It had been days since she visited Kuroda Keiko in the hospital.

 Chapter 1666 - Kuroda Keiko Discharged

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Kuroda Keiko Discharged</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Fu Hanzheng hesitated. ¡°I will go with you when I am free.¡±


    ¡°But Keiko is being discharged today and she is not familiar with this ce. It would not be right if I don¡¯t visit her,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After all, she got injured because she was trying to save her, and she only visited her once every few days.


    If she was with her when she was discharged now, she could give her a ce to stay.


    ¡°Discharged out of the hospital?¡± Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Is she going back home?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only just leaving the hospital; how can she go back?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I will get someone to take her back to Japan.¡±


    .


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. ¡°Why do you want her to leave so badly? I told her that I will pick her up from the hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Where do you n to put her?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Kuroda Keiko was not going home, which meant she would remain close to her in Hua Land. When she was discharged, she was definitely going to arrange her amodation.


    ¡°Can she stay here, that way we can take care of each other?¡± Gu Weiwei looked at him and asked for his opinion.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I will go with what you decide.¡±


    ......


    If Keiko did not stay here with them, she would still visit them even if she stayed somewhere else.


    But he could not possibly have time to keep herpany all the time.


    What if she had to bring out the two children to meet Kuroda Keiko when he was not at home.


    If what Kuroda Keiko said was true, then even if Lei Ning and Yuan Meng were by her side, they would not be able to keep the three of them safe.


    Therefore, it would be safer if she asked her to stay at this ce.


    Firstly, the security of this vi area was very high and her every move was under their watch, so she could not do anything.


    Also, if he stayed close to her, he might be able to see the suspiciousness of her words and actions, so as to confirm the real purpose of hering to Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei smiled in satisfaction, kissed him on the lips and released her arms from around his waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up, the children will be waking up soon.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her waist and whispered, ¡°Wife, I have something to discuss too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hand and ced it against his lips.


    ¡°About that.¡±


    Gu Weiwei flushed instantly and whispered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stand it? The children are getting up.¡±


    ¡°They have people to take care of them, and right now your husband needs you even more,¡± Fu Hanzheng said as he flipped her over and trapped her under him.


    It was so early in the morning and she was calling him husband in such azy and flirty way. He would not be a man if he did not respond.


    When they left the room, the two children had already been taken care of by the nurse.


    And they were each holding a milk bottle and eating happily.


    Mrs. Fu, Old Lady, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi, as well as He Chi, were all here for food and the dining room was full.


    ¡°Aunt, Grandma Fu, we are going out soon, please take care of the children,¡± Gu Weiwei sat down and said.


    Old Lady felt a bit scared when she thought of what had happened before.


    ¡°Just let someone else do the work, you are safer here.¡±


    ¡°I am picking someone up from the hospital. Yuan Meng and Lei Ning are going with me, so I will be back soon.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°Picking up someone from the hospital?¡± Mrs. Fu and Old Lady exchanged a look. They did not remember seeing anyone staying at the hospital.


    Gu Weiwei looked at them and exined, ¡°Kuroda Keiko, the injured female motorcyclist from on the way home the other day. She is being discharged today and I would like to bring her here so that she can be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she saved your life, so we should take good care of her,¡± Mrs. Fu nodded and said.

 Chapter 1667 - Kuroda Keiko Discharged 2

    <h4>Chapter 1667: Kuroda Keiko Discharged 2</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    After breakfast, Fu Hanzheng and his brothers went to work and left.


    He Chi happened to already be at the hospital by the time Gu Weiwei left with Yuan Meng and Lei Ning.


    Kuroda Keiko did not have much luggage, and He Chi had already gone to the hospital and got the discharge certificate. Soon, the procedure was done.


    But due to the wound on her leg, Kuroda Keiko had to walk with a cane or sit in a wheelchair.


    Gu Weiwei pushed the girl into the parking lot and helped her into the car with Yuan Meng. She then took a seat in the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked as she sat down.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Where I live now. You want to meet my two children, right? You will soon.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kuroda Keiko asked embarrassedly.


    ¡°Will I be too much of a disturbance? You better get someone to arrange for me to go back home.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to go home when you can¡¯t even walk properly?¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She was injured because of her, and yet she wanted her to send her away when she could not even walk. How could she do such a thing?


    ...


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more buts. When your leg recovers, I will not stop you from leaving,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Kuroda Keiko smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, I will stay until my leg gets better.¡±


    Yuan Meng asked as she was driving, ¡°Then who should she live with, me or Lei Ning?¡±


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°She can stay at Lei Ning¡¯s ce and she can live in the bedroom on the first floor. Her legs are injured, so she can¡¯t go upstairs or downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you won¡¯t have to witness them showing off their love at Lei Ning¡¯s.¡± Yuan Mengined.


    When she was living with Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng, she had to ept their love all the time.


    The three of them returned to Pearl River. But instead of driving Kuroda Keiko to Lei Ning¡¯s house, they went to vi number seven.


    Hearing the noise at the door, Youyou and Tiantian came crawling towards them.


    They took off their shoes and entered the room. The two children were already waiting for them at the entryway.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Weiwei said as she picked up her daughter.


    With one hand on the walking stick, Kuroda Keiko gripped Tiantian¡¯s chubby hands.


    ¡°Kawaii.¡±


    After living in Japan for so long, she had be fluent in Japanese and her Chinese sounded a bit like Japanese.


    Yuan Meng picked up Youyou who was still sitting on the floor and ced him on the mat in the living room.


    With her daughter in her arms, Gu Weiwei led Kuroda Keiko in.


    ¡°Sorry, it is a bit messy with two children around.¡±


    The living room of the vi, which had been designed in a ssical Chinese style, had cartoon-patterned cushions on the floor due to the two children¡¯s presence. All kinds of toys were scattered over the sofa, and the door of the dining room and staircase had children prevention gates across the entryways.


    Kuroda Keiko sat down on the sofa and smiled deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s not messy, but lovely.¡±


    Old Lady was sitting in the living room and said when she saw Kuroda Keiko sitting down, ¡°Ms. Keiko, thank you so much for helping the other day.¡±


    If it had not been for her help, Weiwei might not have been out of danger so quickly and something even more dangerous might have happened.


    Luckily, she stopped those people and Yuan Meng arrived in time, so Weiwei was safe and sound.


    Otherwise if anything happened to her, Fu Hanzheng would have gone crazy.


    Kuroda Keiko shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Weiwei is my friend, and I am d that I was able to help her.¡±


    Actually, her help had only really bought extra time.


    Maybe even without her help, Yuan Meng and the Fu Family could still catch up with her.

 Chapter 1668 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Happiness</h4>


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady were very d to see Kuroda Keiko.


    In the afternoon, the two children took a nap and Gu Weiwei pushed Kuroda Keiko around the park in the vi area.


    Since the entire vi area was full of surveince cameras and the Fu Family¡¯s bodyguards, Yuan Meng and Lei Ning did not follow them.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei pushing Kuroda Keiko away, Lei Ning snapped at Yuan Meng. ¡°Boss says that we must keep an eye out for her.¡±


    ¡°Please, this vi is so guarded that no flies can fly in, what is there to keep an eye out for?¡±


    Sitting in the yard, Yuan Meng was smoking leisurely.


    Since the children were at home, she was not allowed to smoke indoors.


    ¡°But what if she wants to do something bad to Mrs. Fu,¡± Lei Ning said and nced at Gu Weiwei and Kuroda Keiko.


    With one hand holding the ashtray, Yuan Meng flicked the cigarette and said, ¡°First of all, those are just unfounded guesses. Secondly, even if she has really been arranged by Gu Siting, she must be stupid to actually do anything here. Thirdly, don¡¯t you find it tiring to keep an eye out for her all the time?¡±


    If Keiko was really sent by Gu Siting so that she could approach Weiwei and gain her trust, then would she dare to do anything to Weiwei here? There were way too many people watching her and they were all the Fu Family¡¯s eyes and ears. If she made a move, she might not even be able to leave the vi.


    Also, no matter who Gu Siting sent, he was going to bring her back safe and sound. So even if he could capture Weiwei, he would not be able to bring her out.


    ...


    So they did not need to keep an eye out for her and Keiko in this ce.


    Lei Ning looked at her for a few seconds and found her words reasonable.


    ¡°Also, He Chi said that she is too injured to walk,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    What else could a clumsy woman like her do when she was surrounded.


    Lei Ning nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that there was no need to follow her here.


    Gu Weiwei had no idea of what Lei Ning and Yuan Meng were thinking, so she pushed Kuroda Keiko to the boulevard alone.


    ¡°Weiwei, I can tell that the Fu Family treats you very well.¡±


    Apart from Fu Hanzheng, everyone else in the Fu Family was very close to her too.


    ¡°That is because he treats me well, that is why his family truly epts me.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    If Fu Hanzheng had not been determined enough, the Fu Family would not have epted her.


    Everything depended on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s feelings and attitude.


    Kuroda Keiko turned around and said, ¡°Look at you, you always smile when Fu Hanzheng is mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Because he makes me happy from the bottom of my heart.¡± Gu Weiwei did not conceal her love towards Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°But what about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family?¡± Kuroda Keiko looked at theke in front of her and said slowly, ¡°If the Fu Family wants the Gu Family dead, will you help them to deal with Gu Siting?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°Fu Hanzheng never asks me to get involved in anything, but if he really needs me for anything, I can do it.¡±


    What she meant was that if he really needed her help, she would not turn him down.


    ¡°The Gu Family is a ce where you lived for more than twenty years, have you really... hardened your heart?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked.

 Chapter 1669 - Selfish Man

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Selfish Man</h4>


    Gu Weiwei sneered, pushed Kuroda Keiko over to the bench and sat down herself.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t miss that ce.¡±


    Silent, Kuroda Keiko just could not believe the coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°You had a very happy time at the Gu Family and Aunt Gu loved us very much.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t return to the past, must you be the enemy?¡±


    ....


    ¡°Keiko, it is not me who wants to be the enemy of the Gu Family, but Gu Siting who forces me to be the enemy of the Gu Family,¡± Gu Weiwei sighed deeply and said.


    Kuroda Keiko looked at her steadily. ¡°I heard from my brother that Gu Siting has been regretting what happened back then and is trying his best to get you back. He may have used the wrong method, but... he truly loves you.¡±


    ¡°Loves me?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered and looked directly into Kuroda Keiko¡¯s eyes with pursed lips. ¡°Gu Siting only loves himself. He was the one who wanted me dead and now he wants me back. He wants everything to go ording to his wishes so he can be whatever he wants.¡±


    Before she met Fu Hanzheng, she had thought that they were in love.


    But when she had real love, she realized what that was, was not love


    ...


    He was just a selfish man who wanted everything to be what he wanted, yet he imed to be her lover.


    Kuroda Keiko pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but seeing her expression, she swallowed her words.


    ¡°Keiko, how much do you know about me and the Gu Family?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly and said as she looked at theke in the distance, ¡°The Gu Family raised me because of the deal with Cayman Dorrans, who is my father. Gu Siting wanted my life and now he has given me one more, so we are even.¡±


    ¡°Cayman Dorrans? Your father?¡± Kuroda Keiko was so shocked that she thought she had misheard.


    Cayman Dorrans of the huge Dorrans Family in Italy was her real father?!


    Also, Cayman had a deal with the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Cayman Dorrans has too many enemies, so he concealed my identity and gave me to the Gu Family to raise. He also helped the Gu Family in business, so the deal started when I came to the Gu Family.¡±


    The Gu Family¡¯s business had been pushed to the bottom by the Fu Family, but they were brought back to life by the Dorrans Family.


    All of these things happened because they helped Cayman Dorrans to raise her, the daughter he could not officially recognize.


    After knowing everything, she no longer had any lingering feelings towards the Gu Family.


    ¡°When did you know about this?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked.


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°I learned about it from Fu Hanzheng by ident, but Gu Siting has always known who my real father is. And yet he has never revealed a single word to me.¡±


    Seeing the coldness and calmness in her expression, Kuroda Keiko acted as if whatever she said had nothing to do with her.


    She had been living in the main family of Japan for so long that she barely heard anything about the Gu Family.


    What she knew now was what she had learnt from her brother.


    She had no idea that after she left the Gu Family, so many more things had happened.


    ¡°Keiko, if you are here to try and persuade me, or are asking me to return to the Gu Family, then just forget about it,¡± Gu Weiwei said resolutely as she looked at this old friend whom she had not seen for years. ¡°I will never return. Even if Gu Siting can bring me back, I will still do whatever it takes to return to Hua Land. If I fail to return, then we will both die together.¡±

 Chapter 1670 - Never Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Never Give Up</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Kuroda Keiko had not expected that she was so resolute in her stance towards the Gu Family.


    ¡°I have no intention of persuading you, and I have no right to decide your life.¡±


    But she did think that if she and Fu Hanzheng became the enemies of Gu Siting then the Kuroda Family, who were loyal to the Gu Family, would be affected too.


    She could ignore Gu Siting, but she could not ignore the Kuroda Family.


    Gu Weiwei sighed deeply and said sincerely, ¡°Keiko, I know what you are worried about.¡±


    Startled, Kuroda Keiko forced a smile.


    ¡°Why should I be worried about anything?¡±


    ¡°I promise you that no matter what grudge the Fu Family has with Gu Siting, we will not do anything to the Kuroda Family,¡± Gu Weiwei said sincerely, but after a moment of silence, she added. ¡°But the first condition is that the Kuroda Family must not be the Fu Family¡¯s enemy.¡±


    Keiko had said so much because she was worried that the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family would affect her own family.


    That was why she had tried to persuade her not to be the worst enemy of the Gu Family.


    If Gu Siting had no intention of bringing her back, the two children would not be threatened.


    ...


    She was not in a good rtionship with the Gu Family, but they were never enemies.


    But Gu Siting was not going to forgive her that easily.


    ¡°I get it, thanks.¡± Kuroda Keiko did not argue any more.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we will have the chance to meet again after this meeting. Your family would not want you to have anything to do with me, Mrs. Fu,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM


    Kuroda Keiko sighed helplessly. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Her brother was easily persuaded by Gu Siting, but she had gone to the Fu Family instead. Before she returned to the main family, she knew the elders of the family were already preparing to lecture her.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think about these things when you are recuperating here. I don¡¯t want to talk about them either,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She did not want to talk with anyone about the Gu Family or Gu Siting any more.


    Kuroda Keiko nodded and said, ¡°But ording to what my brother said, I feel that as long as you don¡¯t return to the Gu Family, Gu Siting will never give up. If one time doesn¡¯t work, he will do it a second time or even ten more times.¡±


    Was the Gu Family going to be so cautious all the time?


    ¡°He cane, I am not afraid of him!¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled, checked the time, got up and pushed the wheelchair, ready to return home.


    ¡°I know that you are not scared, but can Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family keep persisting?¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    If they had to face the sneak attack and kidnapping attempts of the Gu Family again and again, the Fu Family would not be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled easily, showing no sign of worry.


    Kuroda Keiko turned to her and mumbled, ¡°You two have been together for years, but you were just a student a few years ago. How could Fu Hanzheng do that to you?¡±


    Compared to before, she looked even more beautiful now.


    But he had done that to her when she was still a student, that was just¡­ so horrible.


    ¡°What is wrong with me being a student at the time? I was mentally advanced,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°I had thought that a tycoon like Fu Hanzheng would marry ady from a wealthy family, but it turned out to be you.¡± Kuroda Keiko sneered.


    But Fu Hanzheng not only married her, but also had two children with her and they spent every single day in love.

 Chapter 1671 - Gu Siting’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Gu Siting¡¯s n</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    At Gu¡¯s Enterprise in A Land.


    After the meeting, Gu Siting asked Kuroda Shio about the progress of the experiment.


    Kuroda Shio ced theb report he had just received on his desk. ¡°Professor Li¡¯s experiment has failed. Here is the data.¡±


    Gu Siting nced at the report and looked lethal.


    ¡°Another failure! How much longer before they give me a 100% sess report?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, scientific research always fails, you can¡¯t rush it,¡± Kuroda Shio said discreetly.


    It was especially so when no one had ever done any research on this project; the results he wanted would note out so soon.


    Leaning against the chair, Gu Siting sighed tiredly.


    ¡°For this project, I have given them the best funding and the best research team. They are not going to waste my time day after day.¡±


    ¡°We almost seeded before, but something seems to have gone wrong this time. They are already making preparations for the next experiment,¡± Kuroda Shio said helplessly.


    Gu Siting pinched his eyebrows and said with a low voice, ¡°Ask them to speed up.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I will follow up,¡± Kuroda Shio said quickly.


    This project had been going on in secret for three years, andpared to other scientific projects, it had made great progress.


    But apparently, President Gu was not very satisfied with the result.


    ¡°Any news about Gu Yun Che?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    Kuroda Shio said as he brought out a picture from the phone and showed it to him, ¡°This is the girl he is with from Hua Land, a songwriter.¡±


    Gu Siting sized up the picture. ¡°Gu Yun Che stayed in Hua Land because of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gu Yun Che did not leave Hua Land because of her ident, and¡­¡± Kuroda Shio looked at him and hesitated.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gu Siting looked up and asked.


    ¡°This girl from Hua Land knows Weiwei, she is her ssmate,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    It seemed that Gu Yun Che cared a great deal about this girl from Hua Land.


    After all, as far as they knew, he was never one who would break his own principles for anyone else.


    But he cared more about this girl from Hua Land than anyone else in the world.


    Gu Siting¡¯s eyes looked to the side in thought. ¡°Is she very close to Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is one of the close friends of Weiwei from Hua Land.¡± Kuroda Shio confessed.


    This girl from Hua Land knew Weiwei well, and Gu Yun Che cared a great deal about this girl from Hua Land. In this way, Gu Yun Che might now choose to stand by Fu Hanzheng¡¯s side because of her.


    Gu Siting felt his forehead. If Gu Yun Che and Fu Hanzheng were tied together because of Weiwei and that woman¡­


    Gu Yun Che might not help the Fu Family, but he would not help the Gu Family either.


    But in his n, Gu Yun Che was indispensable.


    ¡°When the Fu Family were on vacation at Nanhu, Gu Yun Che and the girl from Hua Land were invited to join them. Weiwei was in his car when she was attacked,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    The culprit had no idea that Gu Yun Che and the girl had just gotten out of the car, otherwise he would not have been able to take her away.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Did he help?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    ¡°Maybe the situation is not that bad,¡± Gu Siting mumbled.


    Gu Yun Che did not interfere and it seemed that he did not want to help the Fu Family either.


    This man was never willing to be controlled by anyone.


    But how to get Gu Yun Che to help him was still a problem.

 Chapter 1672 - Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 1672: Weiwei</h4>


    Kuroda Shio did not utter a word.


    He and Gu Ziting¡¯s mother had tried numerous times to persuade Gu Siting to stop trying to make Weiwei return to the Gu Family, and they had be numb to it.


    Therefore, no matter what he wanted to do, he did not want to say anything more. He just wanted to finish what he was supposed to do.


    Gu Siting thought for a long while and asked suddenly, ¡°Where is Keiko? She is not home yet?¡±


    ¡°Keiko is injured, she is in Hua Land,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    The purpose of the attack was to test how many men Fu Hanzheng had arranged around Weiwei.


    But unexpectedly, Keiko overheard their conversation, snuck into Hua Land and stopped their men.


    Although they would have failed this time even without her help, yet her participation was totally unexpected.


    ¡°She is with Weiwei, right?¡± Gu Siting said.


    When she was little, she was the only girl in the Kuroda Family, and Weiwei did not have any other friends of the same gender. When they grew up together, they became just like sisters.


    But when Keiko returned to Japan, they did not have much contact with each other.


    If she stayed in Hua Land and did not return, she would definitely be with Weiwei.


    Kuroda Shio was silent for a moment and answered truthfully, ¡°She stayed at the hospital for a few days and Miss Weiwei took her to the Fu Family.¡±


    Gu Siting massaged his eyebrows and thought for a long while.


    ¡°Shio, can you ask Keiko to do something for us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she will agree,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    The Kuroda Family was loyal to the Gu Family, but his sister was not that loyal to the Gu Family.


    President Gu asked him to ask for Keiko¡¯s help because he wanted to bring Weiwei home. But Keiko would never agree to that.


    ¡°How can you be sure that she won¡¯t agree without asking her first?¡± Gu Siting said.


    Kuroda Shio looked embarrassed. ¡°You know that I am her brother, but Keiko never listens to us.¡±


    If it had been for something else, it would have been fine. But if she had to do something against Weiwei, Keiko would not agree to it.


    ¡°I am not asking her to do anything to Weiwei, it¡¯s not that difficult,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Kuroda Shio was surprised. ¡°It is not about Miss Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Siting said and smiled. ¡°I just want her to bring something home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that should be fine.¡± Kuroda Shio let out a sigh of relief.


    If it was really about Weiwei, he would not only be giving her trouble, but also him trouble.


    ¡°As for what to bring, I will think about it. You don¡¯t have to call her back now.¡± Gu Siting looked profound and unpredictable.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio did not ask anything more, but put down the files and said, ¡°President Gu, these are the files you need to go through.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Siting took over a file and leafed through it as he said indifferently, ¡°Keep an eye out for the men Cayman has arranged. I don¡¯t want them to ruin anything in the future.¡±


    The moment Weiwei was kidnapped in Hua Land, Cayman sent his men here, fearing that he would bring Weiwei back from Hua Land.


    But he had waited for three years just to bring her home, and he was not going to give up so easily.


    He did not care about Cayman Dorrans or Fu Hanzheng.


    No matter what it took, he had to bring her back to him.

 Chapter 1673 - The Rest of Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 1673: The Rest of Her Life</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Gu Weiwei had not left the vi after she picked up Kuroda Keiko and Mrs. Fu and Old Lady had practically moved in.


    When it came to daily necessities, there were servants who went out to buy it, and there were also renovated clubhouses, gym, KTV, swimming pool and small cinemas in the vi area.


    After Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady moved in, they took over the responsibility of taking care of the two children during the daytime. They asked her, Keiko and Yuan Meng to spend more time together rather than hovering around the two children.


    So in the following days, they went through all the facilities of the vi area.


    Yuan Meng swam twice in the indoor swimming pool and said to Gu Weiwei who was talking with Kuroda Keiko, ¡°I don¡¯t care to return back, I will depend on you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°Have you ever considered Master¡¯s feelings?¡±


    What did she mean by depending on her for the rest of her life?


    What did she owe her to set her up in this way?


    Yuan Meng wiped off the water on her face and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°I will depend on you for the rest of my life.¡±


    She was living a very happy life as a tycoon¡¯s wife.


    In thepound, there were all kinds of entertainment facilities that already made her dumbfounded.


    It was almost ridiculous to have built a club when they were the only family living in such arge vi area.


    Her backyard was the most expensive one in the capital city of Hua Land, and she could do whatever she wanted with it.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    ¡°I really can¡¯t afford your style.¡± Gu Weiwei turned her down with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even, the pocket money Mr. Fu gives you, is enough to use to look after me, just take care of my food and amodation,¡± Yuan Meng said unwillingly.


    Also, she had more than pocket money. Even if she took all of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s properties, Fu Hanzheng would still give them to her without fuss.


    ¡°Be satisfied, now you are living here for free and getting paid.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Fu Hanzheng had asked her to return from Italy, but he still gave her the same sry as Lei Ning.


    Also, her benefits were even higher than Lei Ning¡¯s.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get paid, I will have nothing to eat if I keep watching over you all the time,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    But it was very difficult to find a job that was so profitable.


    ¡°You make it sound as if 200 million yuan in a Swiss bank is nothing.¡± Gu Weiwei countered with a smile.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips. ¡°It is nothingpared to what you have.¡±


    Weiwei herself was very good at making money. Fu Hanzheng had arge family business and Cayman Dorrans had arge family business that was going to be passed down to her. She was the richest woman in the world.


    They were just talking happily when Lei Ning came in and said, ¡°Madam, someone wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows.


    Only a few people knew that she was here. Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian said that they did not have time to meet her these days.


    No one else would be able to meet her when everyone else was living here.


    Lei Ning looked serious and said, ¡°Gu Yun Che.¡±


    She had not expected that Gu Yun Che woulde here alone and ask to see her.


    Startled, Gu Weiwei exchanged a look with Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Outside the vi, should we let him in?¡± Lei Ning asked.


    Gu Weiwei stood up and said, ¡°Take him to the tea room, I will get changed.¡±


    Since she was here swimming with Yuan Meng and she was wearing a swimsuit, she was definitely not going out to meet anyone looking like this.

 Chapter 1674 - Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Monster</h4>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei Ning answered and went out to let him in.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Kuroda Keiko and said, ¡°Stay here, I will be back soon.¡±


    Gu Yun Che was here to talk about himself and Qianqian.


    As far as they were concerned, the two elders of the Luo Family were very displeased with him as a boyfriend.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Kuroda Keiko nodded.


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and followed her.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, stay here with Keiko.¡± Gu Weiwei put on her robe and walked out.


    However, Yuan Meng still followed her.


    ¡°She is an adult now and she doesn¡¯t need mypany. Also, I can¡¯t just take the sry and do nothing, right?¡±


    They two went into the fitting room and got changed before heading to the tea room they had agreed upon with Lei Ning.


    Gu Yun Che was already seated and making a pot of Kung Fu Tea with a tea set on the table.


    Elegant and skilled, the tea was made in a Chinese style, looking very pleasing to the eyes.


    Gu Weiwei sat down, sniffed the tea and took a sip.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are so good at making tea.¡±


    .....


    Yuan Meng took a sip and mumbled with a frown, ¡°The tea still tastes the same.¡±


    It tasted the same to her after all.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her, suggesting that she should stay silent. Then she turned to Gu Yun Che.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You are nning to tell Qianqian about yourself, right?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°She has been busy these days, so I haven¡¯t told her yet.¡±


    She had never mentioned a thing to her or Ji Cheng because she did not want to scare them.


    But Luo Qianqian was Gu Yun Che¡¯s girlfriend, so she had to tell her something so that she could figure it out herself.


    Gu Yun Che looked serious and gazed at her deeply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell her.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°But¡­ I told you that I will tell her when I have the chance.¡±


    But they had not had the chance to meet these days, so they did not tell Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng about it.


    ¡°I hope that you will not tell her anything.¡± Gu Yun stressed seriously.


    ¡°That is her business, why do you care?¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Are you afraid that¡­ when Qianqian and her family know about it, they will ask about your background and even fear you?¡±


    If she told Luo Qianqian that she had died and was reborn into Mu Weiwei, then she might mention Gu Yun Che too.


    Then Luo Qianqian would ask about Gu Yun Che, and the more she knew, the more scared she would be of him.


    ¡°I will tell her about me when the time is right, but¡­ don¡¯t let her know about it from you.¡± Gu Yun Che rolled the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to think that I am a monster.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Yuan Meng wanted to say,?<i>¡°Are you not a monster?¡±</i>


    But she swallowed down the words when Gu Weiwei threw a look at her.


    But he was a man of unknown origin, and he had the Nine-Eyed Heavenly Pearl as well as an unpredictable martial strength. He was a monster!


    Luo Qianqian was indeed bold enough to want such a man.

 Chapter 1675 - Help Again

    <h4>Chapter 1675: Help Again</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°But I have promised to tell her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to tell her, but don¡¯t mention a word about me,¡± Gu Yun Che said with a low voice.


    He had turned her down before mostly because he was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°But you have to tell us if you are a human or a monster before we can decide if we should tell her or not,¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Until now, they had still not figured out what kind of monster he was.


    Gu Yun Che squinted at Yuan Meng and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°I think that you can understand how I feel.¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. Of course she understood.


    She did not dare to tell Fu Hanzheng that she was Gu Weiwei, probably because of how Gu Yun Che felt at this moment.


    She was afraid that her real self would not be epted by the person she loved.


    So she did not dare say a thing.


    ¡°I will think over what you said, but I will not tell her anything about you before I get your permission.¡±


    She had intended to tell Qianqian how dangerous the man she loved was.


    But she just could not utter a word when Gu Yun Che was begging her.


    If he had note to see her today and said those words, she might not have believed that Gu Yun Che truly liked Qianqian.


    But after what he said, she was willing to believe that he truly cared about Qianqian.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    Because he cared too much about her, he was afraid that his secret would ruin this delicate rtionship.


    She hated that Gu Siting appeared at her wedding and revealed all of her secrets.


    But if she told Luo Qianqian what Gu Yun Che had done, she would end up doing the same thing as Gu Siting.


    ¡°Then I hope that you can keep your promise.¡± Gu Yun Che nodded slightly, got up and left.


    Seeing him leaving, Yuan Meng still asked, ¡°Hey, tell me clearly, what kind of monster are you?¡±


    However, Gu Yun Che left without looking back.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips and turned to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Are you really going to do what he says?¡±


    ¡°What else am I going to do?¡± Gu Weiwei took another sip of the tea and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t shut up on my own ord, he will have a way to shut me up forever.¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed. ¡°You are right.¡±


    If Gu Yun Che really wanted to do something to her, she, Lei Ning and all the bodyguards would not be able to stop him.


    ¡°Also, he cares a great deal about Qianqian now that he is here.¡± Gu Weiwei felt slightly gratified.


    .


    He might be a dangerous person with an unknown background, but at least he was sincere to Qianqian.


    ¡°Why does he care? The two elders of the Luo Family are objecting to them, and I am afraid that sooner orter, he will give up,¡± Yuan Meng mumbled worriedly.


    They had worked so hard to help them, and if the two elders of the Luo Family turned Qianqian and Gu Yun Che¡¯s rtionship down, everything would have been in vain.


    ¡°That is what I am worried about too. But Gu Yun Che is not a man who would tter his elders,¡± Gu Weiwei said helplessly.


    Qianqian was about to have a mental breakdown because of this matter too. Gu Yun Che was a cold person who did not like interacting with others.


    That made the two elders of the Luo Family very displeased, and they had even ordered her to stay away from such a person.


    Yuan Meng took out a cigarette and put it between her lips. She felt around for the lighter but failed to find it. So she just had to hold the cigarette between her fingers.


    ¡°For the sake of Luo Qianqian and you, we need to do something about it.¡±


    As long as Gu Yun Che and Luo Qianqian were in a good rtionship, he would not leave and be won over by Gu Siting.

 Chapter 1676 - Not At All

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Not At All</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I better wait until I meet Qianqian and ask for her opinion.¡±


    If she really didn¡¯t think that they could help her, then they should stay out of it.


    After all, it was their rtionship and the Luo Family¡¯s family matter.


    ¡°Needless to say.¡± Yuan Meng found it funny and said, ¡°She won¡¯t object even if we help them to get married.¡±


    ¡°Get married? That is way too fast.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head.


    How long has it been since Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che met in Nice?


    She thought that they should learn more about each other before making the decision.


    They finished the tea and returned to the indoor swimming pool, where theypleted in twops.


    But she did not win a single time.


    She used to focus on doing sports, so she was always on par with Yuan Meng.


    But she was a bit weak now and after she gave birth to the children, she had be even weaker.


    Yuan Meng won again and teased her by the poolside.


    ¡°You are so weak now, no wonder you can¡¯t get out of bed after a night with Hanzheng.¡±


    ......


    Annoyed, Gu Weiwei reached out for the water and sshed it over her.


    Kuroda Keiko felt a bit sad as she watched the two of them fighting in the pool.


    Although she and Weiwei grew up together, yet after so many years apart, they had gone through so much separately.


    Even when they were facing each other in this way, they were no longer in a pure and wonderful mood.


    But Yuan Meng was very close to her now.


    Although they kept countering each other verbally, yet they cared deeply about each other, something that was impossible between her and Weiwei.


    Even if she still regarded her as a friend, she would not trust the Kuroda Family and the Gu Familypletely.


    Gu Weiwei was not convinced by Yuan Meng and insisted on having another round with her. But after one more round she still lost.


    They had just finished one round when Fu Hanzheng came looking for her when he saw her still in the water.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Seeing the girl standing by the pool, Gu Weiwei swam to the side and wiped off the water on her face.


    Fu Hanzheng put the towel over her and said, ¡°You have just recovered from the cold and yet you can y with Yuan Meng for the entire afternoon? Do you want to get another cold?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, I am not that delicate!¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile as she was drying her hair.


    It was too cold underwater at Nanhu, and the wind blew when they were onnd, but on the other hand the swimming pool was not that cold indoors.


    She wiped her hair and said to Kuroda Keiko and Yuan Meng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You two can leave without us, we don¡¯t want to be the third wheel,¡± Yuan Meng said as she swam to the opposite side alone.


    .


    Gu Weiwei asked Kuroda Keiko but she said she would also leave with Yuan Meng, so she left alone with Fu Hanzheng.


    She went to the fitting room and got changed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pointed at the stool in front of the mirror. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down obediently as Fu Hanzheng dried her hair with the hair dryer.


    He not only dried her hair but alsobed it for her.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che came to see you today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he asked me not to tell Qianqian about him.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Fu Hanzheng put down theb and asked with a low voice, ¡°Did you agree with his request?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course I did!¡± Gu Weiwei smiled naughtily and turned around. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±

 Chapter 1677 - A Long Life

    <h4>Chapter 1677: A Long Life</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng dried her hair and left the swimming pool with her.


    Although there was still a long way to go to vi number seven, they still chose to walk instead of driving back there.


    The evening light was gentle.


    Fu Hanzheng was strolling on the boulevard with his beautiful wife, and the light of the setting sun was shining upon them through the tree trunks. asionally, a gust of wind blew over and the yellow leaves of the trees fell.


    Gu Weiwei caught one of the leaves and turned it in her hands.


    ¡°At this time next year, we can take a walk here with Youyou and Tiantian.¡±


    By this time next year, the two children would be able to walk. She could not help but smile when she thought of the fun scene of them walking together.


    ¡°They already cause you trouble and they have only recently started crawling. Walking is far away for them.¡± Fu Hanzheng reminded her amusedly.


    The two children only knew how to crawl, but they were already very troublesome at home. When they could run away next year, it would be very problematic.


    If she was watching only one of them, she might not be able to catch the other one.


    Also, he wished that time could slow down so they could spend more time together.


    A person¡¯s life was only a few decades long, and he had met her sote. How much time did he have left to spend with her?


    ¡°Far away from them? They can crawl now, but they will definitely be able to walk around in a couple of months,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ......


    Also, they might be able to call them properly by that time.


    They ran into Mrs. Fu and Old Lady who were pushing the two children along the boulevard.


    Seeing her mother whom she had not seen for hours, Tiantian patted the bar at the front of the pram excitedly.


    Gu Weiwei unbuckled her seat belt, picked her up and kissed her right on the cheek.


    ¡°Are you happy that grandma and great-grandma are taking you out?¡±


    The girl did not understand what she was talking about, but she smiled happily when her mother was holding her.


    Seeing his son looking at them, Fu Hanzheng carried him up from the pram too.


    Mrs. Fu was pushing the empty pram and seemed to have something to say. She said after some hesitation, ¡°Hanzheng, in a few days time, it will be the 70th birthday of the Old Master of the Qin Family. He has invited our entire family to attend the celebration, what do you think¡­¡±


    Due to the argument she had with Fu Shengyingst time, she had ignored Fu Shengying who was at the old mansion.


    But she did not want the father and the son to be in a deadlock.


    Also, no matter if it was the birthday of the Old Master of the Qin Family or the Old Lady of the Fu Family, it was always the whole family who went to congratte them.


    Grandpa Qin knew that they had a pair of twin grandsons, so he made a call to them in person and asked them to bring them over. He said that the Fu Family and the Qin Family had been friends, so they should share in each other¡¯s happiness too.


    He had called Fu Shengying at the old mansion and Fu Shengying had called her.


    After all, the children were with Gu Weiwei and she and Hanzheng would have to approve of the n.


    Gu Weiwei had no idea about the argument between Fu Shengying and Fu Hanzheng about her, so she did not object but said, ¡°That depends on Hanzheng.¡±


    They had some conflicts because of Qin Lv, but the two families had been friends for decades. The Qin Family hade over for the olddy¡¯s birthdayst year, but she and Fu Hanzheng were in Dubai at that time.


    Logically speaking, they should attend the 70th birthday celebration.


    But it was not up to her to decide if the Fu Family was going or not.


    After all, strictly speaking, she was not an official member of the Fu Family.

 Chapter 1678 - Anything Your Son Cant Hear?

    <h4>Chapter 1678: Anything Your Son Can¡¯t Hear?</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng looked at her and said after a moment of consideration.


    ¡°You all can go without us.¡±


    Since Qin Lv kept pestering her, he was not that willing to let her attend the banquet of the Qin Family.


    Also, Meng Ruya was very close to Qin Lang, and it would be very troublesome if she went there.


    ¡°You have not been over there for two years. You were abroad before, but now you are at home!¡± Old Lady scolded with a low voice.


    Fu Hanzheng said without hesitation, ¡°Then I will take Weiwei on a business trip, you guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The Fu Family and the Qin Family are going to help each other in the future, and yet you are not showing any respect to them.¡± Mrs. Fu said seriously.


    The Qin Family were nning to pass down the family business to Qin Lv, so that was why they stressed to push the three brothers together this year. They were trying to establish a good rtionship with the younger generation, hoping that they could help Qin Lv in the future.


    ¡°As long as the Qin Family doesn¡¯t do anything bad, we will support them for the sake of our friendship,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Old Lady nced at the couple holding the children and said seriously, ¡°Everyone must go, not one less person. We must bring Youyou and Tiantian too.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Fu, I... am not going.¡± Gu Weiwei expressed.


    Fu Shengying did not say anything about the attack, but he was obviously displeased.


    So she would not join them on this asion.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mrs. Fu snapped.


    Fu Shengying did not recognize her as his daughter-inw, but she and the Old Lady did, and everyone else did too.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    After all, Old Master Qin was not going to hire any media for his birthday, and everyone was from a prestigious family.


    Also, she and Hanzheng had met many people at the banquet held by the Zhou Family and many people in the industry knew that she was Mrs. Fu.


    Instead of answering her directly, Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and asked for his opinion.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, but it is not safe with so many people around. We will show up with the children but we will not stay long.¡±


    ¡°Sure, just show up there,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    After all, the Qin Family¡¯s birthday banquet was held at their ce and it was not a very safe time.


    ¡°Then it is a deal,¡± Old Lady said.


    The four of them went home with the children and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had arrived home too.


    Fu Shiqin could not wait for dinner. He had already found some snacks to fill his stomach, but Fu Shiyi was video-chatting with Ding Dongdong on the phone. His voice sounded so sweet that Fu Shiqin wanted to stuff his mouth with stinky socks.


    It was not until Youyou and Tian Tian returned home did they manage to avoid a fierce fight between themselves.


    ¡°Tiantian, let me hold you.¡±


    Seeing his niece and nephewing home, Fu Shiqin forgot about the snacks and took Youyou, greeting the two little cute buns.


    ¡°Come here, you are so cute I could die!¡± Fu Shiyi followed and took Tiantian from Gu Weiwei.


    But when Tiantian saw the cookies in Fu Shiqin¡¯s mouth, she struggled to reach out for the cookies in his mouth.


    Seeing his little niece¡¯s foodie nature, Fu Shiyi got both annoyed and amused. He carried her to get her her own cookies.


    Only now did the little girl obediently allow him to hold her because she no longer insisted on going to Fu Shiqin.


    Fu Hanzheng said to Fu Shiqin, ¡°Put down Youyou ande to the study with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I just got him.¡± Fu Shiqin did not want to release him and snorted. ¡°What can¡¯t your son hear?¡±

 Chapter 1679 - Untrusted

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Untrusted</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Fu Hanzheng red at him and walked towards the study upstairs.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and followed Fu Hanzheng with his nephew, whispering to him as they walked, ¡°Youyou, you must not be as annoying as your father when you grow up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei passed by the stairs and looked up.


    ¡°Fu Shiqin, I heard that!¡±


    Fu Shiqinughed dryly and carried Youyou upstairs to the study. Then he ced his nephew on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s desk so that he could y with him.


    ¡°What is it? Couldn¡¯t you wait until after dinner?¡±


    With t


    ¡°Hey, I was the one who carried Youyou up first!¡± Fu Shiqin was displeased.


    With one hand holding his son, Fu Hanzheng opened the door with the other.


    ¡°He is my son, why can¡¯t I hold him?¡±


    Having said these words, he went downstairs with his son in arms.


    Fu Shiqin followed him downstairs angrily. When he failed to get the boy, he went to grab Tiantian who was ying with Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Tiantian,e to me, I have delicious food here,¡± he said as he tried to tempt Tiantian with cookies.


    As expected, when Tiantian saw the cookies in his hands, she crawled over to him at a very fast speed.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    ¡°Come back, Tiantian! Come back!¡±


    Fu Shiyi went after her, but the girl had already reached Fu Shiqin and the cookies that were with him.


    She broke down and cried when she saw the cookies being held further and further away from her.


    Fu Shiqin gave her the cookies. ¡°Here, these are all yours.¡±


    The girl took hold of the cookies and stuffed them into her mouth with tears in the corner of her eyes. She smiled in satisfaction after one bite.

 Chapter 1680 - Not Smart Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Not Smart Enough</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    A few days after Gu Yun Che came to visit her, Luo Qianqian and Ji Cheng finally finished their work and had time to meet her.


    But because of what happened before, Fu Hanzheng asked her not to go out withoutpany, so she gave up on the idea of going out with so many people.


    So she asked Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian toe to her ce and they were in the same tea room where she had met with Gu Yun Che.


    Gu Weiwei asked someone to deliver some snacks to them, and the three of them started to chat happily.


    Of course, most of the time, it was Ji Cheng who was talking with assurance. She and Luo Qianqian would asionally get asked questions by Ji Cheng.


    After Ji Cheng finished her current monologue, Luo Qianqian asked Gu Weiwei, ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t you say that you have something to tell me and Ji Cheng today?¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and nodded.


    ¡°What secret are you telling us now?¡± Ji Cheng asked curiously.


    Actually, she had been curious about it, but if she did not tell her, she could not ask her directly.


    She had thought that she would never tell her and Qianqian, but now she did.


    Gu Weiwei poured each of them a cup of tea, thought for a while and told them her real identity.


    Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian were both startled. They had not understood what she was talking about.


    Ji Cheng gazed at her for a few seconds and searched for pictures on the phone.


    ¡°You mean, you are not the Mu Weiwei we know, but this Gu Weiwei?¡± she said as she showed her the pictures taken by the journalists when she was at the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you are Mu Weiwei, you don¡¯t look like Gu Weiwei at all.¡± Ji Cheng just could not figure it out as she looked at her and the pictures.


    Luo Qianqian sighed and said, ¡°Gu Weiwei is dead, and her soul is now attached to someone else. Her body is Mu Weiwei, but her soul is Gu Weiwei¡¯s, understand?¡±


    ¡°Rebirth of the soul?¡± Ji Cheng found today¡¯s topic a bit weird. She looked at Gu Weiwei and said, ¡°Can a dead person really have a soul?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a small smile, otherwise she would not have be what she is now.


    Ji Cheng struck her own head. ¡°No, I am not smart enough.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if you always have enough money but never enough brains.¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    Ji Cheng had her elbows against the table and the two of them sighed.


    ¡°No, it is too much gossip for me to process.¡±


    Compared to Ji Cheng¡¯s disbelief, Luo Qianqian was not that surprised.


    Because she had seen through everything about her.


    The answer she gave now gave a reasonable exnation for everything that was not normal.


    ¡°Does Fu Hanzheng know about this?¡±


    Everyone knew about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family.


    Fu Hanzheng and the Fu Family would not be able to ept her rtionship with the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile. ¡°He and the Fu Family know about it.¡±


    Luo Qianqian frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Was it on your wedding day?¡±


    On the day when Gu Siting from the Gu Family appeared at the wedding, all the guests went upstairs except for Weiwei and the Fu Family. Then came the news that Old Lady was hospitalized and the wedding was canceled.

 Chapter 1681 - Not Smart Enough 2

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Not Smart Enough 2</h4>


    Gu Weiwei nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, it was on that day.¡±


    When she saw Gu Siting at the wedding, she truly thought that her life would copse.


    However, Fu Hanzheng stood by her side and did not leave her alone.


    At that time, she was thinking that she would never be able to love this man enough.


    Luo Qianqian smiled sincerely. ¡°It seems that it has not been easy for you to get to where you are today.¡±


    And Fu Hanzheng was very sincere too, otherwise they would have not remained together after all these years.


    Gu Weiwei smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°So it was the Gu Family who attacked your car on the way home?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and admitted.


    Luo Qianqian hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°What about Gu Yun Che, is he from the Gu Family too?¡±


    If they said that he was a threat to her life, would he dare to be Gu Siting¡¯s man?


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei shook her head and said, ¡°He has been contacted by Gu Siting and he wants his help.¡±


    She did not mention anything about Gu Yun Che giving Gu Siting the Nine Eyed Pearl so that she was reborn as Mu Weiwei.


    ......


    Gu Yun Che should tell her these secrets himself, not her.


    Luo Qianqian looked dubious. ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Gu Family kept in touch with him, so we had this concern. But he seems to have turned it down now.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°Yes, he promised that he would not hurt you.¡±


    They were chatting but Ji Cheng was pulling her hair out in anxiety.


    ¡°Stop changing the topic so quickly, can¡¯t you just give me some time?¡±


    Before she could figure out what happened between Gu Weiwei and Mu Weiwei, they started to talk about Gu Yun Che and the Gu Family.


    ¡°Forget it, just think of it as gossip,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°No, if I do that, I will not be able to eat or sleep today,¡± Ji Cheng said.


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian exchanged a look, feeling helpless and speechless.


    After a long while, Ji Cheng finally calmed herself down and sighed.


    ¡°Should I call you Weiwei or Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°It is the same, you can do whatever you want,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    After all, the two names sounded exactly the same.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it ording to how we originally have.¡± Ji Cheng had one hand against her cheek as she stared at her pretty friend opposite her and mumbled, ¡°But why did you pass away at such a young age and why are you like this now?¡±


    ¡°I was betrayed and stabbed, and my heart was taken away by Ling Yan. A person whose heart is removed, of course she has to die.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded rxed as if she were talking about something unimportant.


    ¡°Ling Yan?!¡± Ji Cheng was both startled and furious as she asked further, ¡°The fianc¨¦e of Gu Siting from A Land, the rumored Movie Queen Ling Yan?!¡±


    Damn, that woman had been pretending to be pure and kind, but she turned out to be so evil behind her back.


    But fortunately, she was dead now, otherwise she would have cursed her to death on Weibo and the official website.


    ¡°It is all in the past, just listen to it and forget about it.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled calmly, not bothered by the past.


    ¡°Yes, everyone is dead anyway.¡± Ji Cheng nodded.


    Although she had been through many unfair things, yet she had be Mu Weiwei and met Fu Hanzheng, the love of her life. She had not been reborn in vain.

 Chapter 1682 - Out of Love?

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Out of Love?</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Gu Weiwei smiled, sipped the tea and said, ¡°Alright, enough of my gossip, let¡¯s talk about yours.¡±


    ¡°Please, I have no gossip, I am living a peaceful life.¡±


    Ji Cheng sighed. Compared to her magnificent life, she was living a very ordinary life.


    ¡°Then all is sweet?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with her eyebrows raised.


    Ji Cheng might have lost her parents when she was little, but she was still adored by the Ji Family after she was adopted. Also, she had a cousin who had had a crush on her for years who had been waiting for her to grow up. She was indeed a lucky girl.


    Ji Cheng smiled, agreeing with what she said.


    But she then got up, opened the door and nced outside. After making sure that there was no one else outside, she locked the door and sat down.


    ¡°Actually, something has happened between me and my cousin.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Luo Qianqian blinked and asked, ¡°Have you fallen for someone else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Cheng¡¯s face slowly turned red as she whispered, ¡°He kisses me and hugs me, but he never asks for anything more.¡±


    Luo Qianqian pretended not to understand.


    ¡°What more would he ask for?¡±


    Ji Cheng said as she held her hands over her flushing cheeks, ¡°He... he doesn¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Gu Weiwei pretended not to know anything.


    Ji Cheng bit her lips and whispered, ¡°I mean... s*x!¡±


    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!


    ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqianughed as if they had understood something.


    Ji Cheng came back to herself and pointed at the two girls who were teasing her.


    ¡°You two are making fun of me on purpose, but you two are actually the ones being so sweet to your own men!¡±


    ¡°She is the one being sweet, don¡¯t count me in!¡± Luo Qianqian said instantly.


    She and Gu Yun Che were now in a rtionship and they had gone on a date, but they barely held hands or kissed, and she had kissed him of her own ord.


    Hearing her words, Ji Cheng leaned herself against the table and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, you must be experienced enough to tell me how to seduce my cousin.¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Well... I am the one who has been seduced, you better turn to Yuan Meng for advice.¡±


    What was going on at this gathering?


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian rolled their eyes at her.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly and said kindly, ¡°If you really want some advice, I can call Yuan Meng in.¡±


    Ji Cheng thought for a while and nodded seriously.


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s lips twitched, Yuan Meng was indeed a good teacher.


    But she would really lead her astray.


    Gu Weiwei called Yuan Meng and a few minutester, Yuan Meng came in with a cigarette in one hand.


    Ji Cheng looked at Yuan Meng who was dressed in a leather coat and had a cigarette in her hand. She was dressed in a very neutral way.


    ¡°Are you sure she knows these things?¡±


    Luo Qianqian whispered, ¡°No one is better than her.¡±


    She had experienced her advice before.


    Yuan Meng took a puff of the cigarette and sat down next to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°What am I here for?¡±


    Ji Cheng stared at her for a few seconds and whispered, ¡°I want to ask you how to make the man I like interested in me. They say that you are the one who knows best.¡±


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng smiled deeply. She changed her posture and reclined sexily.


    ¡°Of course, you can ask an experienced driver like me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian felt their forehead ¨C was that something to be proud of?

 Chapter 1683 - A Failed Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1683: A Failed Woman</h4>


    Due to Ji Cheng¡¯s curiosity, Yuan Meng¡¯s mouth spilled secrets throughout the entire afternoon, making the three girls blush.


    Yuan Meng took a sip of the tea andined to Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°You have not improved, but you are still only holding hands with Gu Yun Che. You are such a failure as a woman.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is as daring as you,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng had lived within a Western culture at the Anderson Family, so she was quite open about the matters of a rtionship between two people.


    But Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, who grew up in Hua Land, were quite conservative about rtionships between men and women.


    Even when facing the man she truly liked, she still could not take the initiative like what Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°I am not asking you to do that directly, I am just asking you to show off your charm so that men will do that to you,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei touched her nose and could not stand it any more.


    ¡°I am going out now, you all can talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Weiwei, let¡¯s all hear it¡­¡± Ji Cheng panicked when she saw her leaving.


    ¡°No need, she doesn¡¯t need it,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She did not need to learn how to seduce men!


    ......


    Even if she did not seduce him, Fu Hanzheng would keep her in bed anyways.


    Gu Weiwei walked out of the tea room, feeling toozy to join in on the dirty topic, so she turned to look for Kuroda Keiko instead.


    When she arrived, Kuroda Keiko was sitting alone on the bench, looking far into the distance, looking worried.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kuroda Keiko came back to herself and looked at the woman next to her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you meant to be meeting a friend? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°They are discussing something with Yuan Meng, so I am here visiting you.¡± Gu Weiwei sized up Kuroda Keiko and asked, ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    Kuroda Keiko smiled sadly. ¡°I just feel that we, who used to be so close, have changed a great deal over the years.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, of course she knew what Kuroda Keiko meant.


    ¡°Keiko, there are many things in the world that we can¡¯t resist.¡±


    She and Kuroda Keiko were childhood friends, but they were no longer as close as sisters.


    They were separated by the Kuroda Family and the Gu Family, and they could not trust each otherpletely.


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t resist the changes brought about by time.¡± Kuroda Keiko sighed.


    No matter how much she wanted to return to the time when they were young, there was no turning back.


    ¡°But I am very grateful to have had you as a friend when I was younger,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Kuroda Keiko also smiled deeply. ¡°In a few more days, my wound will be healed. I should go home as soon as possible, otherwise¡­ your Mr. Fu will not be assured.¡±


    Although Fu Hanzheng did not say anything, yet she could tell that Fu Hanzheng was guarding against her, fearing that she was arranged to be here by Gu Siting.


    ¡°Sorry, he isn¡¯t being too¡­ discreet,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Kuroda Keiko shook her head. ¡°I am very d that he is wary of me. That means that he cares a great deal about your safety.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. She felt a bit guilty facing what Kuroda Keiko said.


    ¡°Weiwei, I don¡¯t have much time to visit the Gu Family, but¡­¡± Kuroda Keiko looked at her deeply and said, ¡°But I feel that Gu Siting is nning something bigger. He wants to bring you back and¡­ he is not just going to force you to stay at the Gu Family.¡±

 Chapter 1684 - President Fu Will Teach You Well

    <h1>Chapter 1684: President Fu Will Teach You Well</h1>


    Startled, Gu Weiwei smiled brightly.


    ¡°He will catch me again, that is expected, but he will only ever keep me at the Gu Family or kill me, what else can he do?¡±


    As long as she was alive, she would definitely find a way to return to Hua Land and to Fu Hanzheng.


    Kuroda Keiko stayed silent for a while, looking very serious.


    ¡°Gu Siting is doing a secret experiment.¡±


    ¡°Experiment?¡± Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°The Gu Family has a pharmaceuticalpany and a scientific research facility, it is very normal.¡±


    ¡°That is not normal. He is very nervous about this project, and the staff are totally isted from the outside world. It has been going on for almost three years.¡± Kuroda Keiko looked at her and said, ¡°I suspect that it has something to do with you.¡±


    After knowing that she was still alive, whatever Gu Siting was concerned about must have something to do with her.


    Her brother was also very secretive about this project and no outsiders were able to get in touch with anyone from the research team. No one knew what experiment they were doing.


    ¡°He is trying to figure out how to change my face or hypnotize me with drugs or something.¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    She did not take much medicine back then, but it still caused some side effects to her body.


    But if a project that had been going on for three years was aimed at her, it would be even more horrible than before.


    ¡°I only know that there is a secret project going on, but I have no idea what it is about, not even Mrs. Gu knows,¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    ......


    Due to Gu Siting¡¯s stubbornness, Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu had no way out.


    He knew that there was no turning back, but he still refused to give up.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent. No matter what Gu Siting was nning, as long as she was not at the Gu Family, he would not be able to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Gu Siting is crazy!¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    He was a businessman who valued profits, but now he was trying his best to get her back from Fu Hanzheng.


    Even if he knew that he would not get any benefits by doing it and would be med instead, he still insisted.


    Instead of saying anything more, Gu Weiwei looked at theke far away, looking calm and profound.


    A long whileter, Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian came out of the tea room and said to her and Kuroda Keiko, ¡°Weiwei, it is gettingte, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°I will get someone to drive you home,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Judging from their flushed faces, it was not hard to imagine how scary Yuan Meng¡¯s teaching was in front of them two.


    She asked Lei Ning to get the driver to drive Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian before turning to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Honestly, can¡¯t you control yourself when facing these two girls?¡±


    She could not stand it when she was talking about such things, let alone the inexperienced Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian.


    ¡°They are very diligent, of course I have taught them everything I know, but they may not be able to digest everything within a short time.¡± Yuan Meng proudly took out a cigarette, lit it up and took a puff.


    Gu Weiwei sighed as she felt her forehead. She had made a bad friend.


    ¡°As for you, I don¡¯t need to teach you anything. I believe that President Fu will train you well.¡± Yuan Meng blinked at her meaningfully.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. If it had not been for this bastard, Fu Hanzheng would not have ordered those embarrassing uniforms.

 Chapter 1685 - Qin Man and Qin Lv

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Qin Man and Qin Lv</h4>


    After confessing to Ji Cheng and Luo Qianqian, they seemed to be busy dealing with their own rtionship problems.


    They only kept in touch with her through WeChat or phone calls and rarely visited her.


    But Kuroda Keiko was getting better and she no longer needed the walking stick.


    Grandpa Qin¡¯s 70th birthday was around the corner, and Qin Man and Qin Lv came to visit them personally.


    Also, they arrived when Fu Hanzheng and his brothers were off work.


    The moment they entered the room, Qin Man confronted Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, can¡¯t you be more reasonable?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng focused upon feeding his son and was not disturbed by the uninvited guests.


    ¡°We paid a visit to the Old Lady¡¯s birthday party with the entire familyst year. You were not at homest year, but now you are saying that the Fu Family should be responsible for the safety of the children. I agreed to that and so did my family. What do you mean by saying that you are not going?¡± Qin Man was obviously very angry.


    Gu Weiwei looked at Fu Hanzheng in astonishment. Didn¡¯t he promise that he would go?


    When did he change his mind? She had no idea.


    ¡°I am busy. I don¡¯t want to go any more. The others will bring the present,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your present! The Old Master wants to see you and your two children as well as your wife. How am I supposed to answer for your family of four if you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Qin Man interrogated.


    ......


    Gu Weiwei got increasingly confused. She threw a look at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin who both shook their heads, showing that they had no idea what was going on.


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady exchanged a look. They knew that it was Fu Shengying who had objected to bringing Weiwei to Old Master Qin¡¯s birthday banquet.


    That was why Hanzheng decided not to go there in a fit of anger, and he did not allow the two children to go there either.


    But when Old Master Qin knew that Hanzheng was married and had children, he really wanted to meet Weiwei and the two children.


    ¡°I will visit you and the children some other day,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Qin Lv tried hard not to notice the pretty girl sitting next to Fu Hanzheng and said sincerely, ¡°Uncle Fu, Grandpa really wants to meet you. When you were not herest year, he kept talking about you. Please, for Grandpa¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    Seeing that Fu Hanzheng was unmoved, Qin Man turned to Gu Weiwei instead.


    ¡°You will be there, right?¡±


    As long as she was there, Fu Hanzheng would definitely be there.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng, feeling confused. So she did not answer her directly.


    ¡°She is not going either,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered for her.


    Qin Man nced at Gu Weiwei and then at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°There must be a reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    For one thing, Fu Shengying did not allow Weiwei to attend the banquet, and for another, he did not think that the birthday banquet was safe.


    He had not been that willing to bring her and the children there, but now someone was stopping him from doing it anyways.


    Qin Man was losing her mind. ¡°You have already asked me to allow your people to be there, should we get another squad just to be safe?¡±


    Seeing the scene, Mrs. Fu said, ¡°Qin Man, we will talk with him about it. We will definitely be there on his birthday.¡±


    They promised not to tell Weiwei about it in front of her, in case she knew about the conflict between father and son.


    But she had already promised Old Master Qin and it would not be right if she did not show up.


    Also, it was not as if Fu Hanzheng hadn¡¯t shown up for only one year. If he did not show up this year, he would not have shown up for three years in a row.

 Chapter 1686 - He Will Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 1686: He Will Listen to You</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Qin Man thought for a while and gave in when she thought about the 70th birthday.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home today. If I don¡¯t get an answer tomorrow, I wille again tomorrow night. If you are noting, I will move the birthday banquet to be at your ce.¡±


    Having said these words, she left with Qin Lv.


    Seeing her leaving, Gu Weiwei threw a curious look at Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise them before? What made you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin added. ¡°Oh man, there are always a few days a month when he is not in a good mood.¡±


    Having said the words, he felt a chill and he shrank his neck.


    Fu Hanzheng looked up coldly. ¡°Get ready for the coboration with Mohsen. Give it to me tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You said next month,¡± Fu Shiqin said bitterly.


    ¡°The business world is full of changes, it is better to settle it as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said in a very reasonable way.


    Fu Shiqin felt helpless. ¡°Can you give me a few more days? The information is at thepany and I won¡¯t be able to work overtime here.¡±


    ¡°You can work overtime at thepany,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Shiqin looked at his parents helplessly, but none of them showed him any sympathy.


    Then he turned to Gu Weiwei, who said instead of defending him, ¡°Pack some supper in case you get hungry.¡±


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Fu Shiqin finished the chicken feet he was eating, packed up his midnight snacks and left for thepany, feeling very lonely.


    After dinner, the Old Lady said to Gu Weiwei when Fu Hanzheng was on the phone, ¡°Weiwei, try to talk him out of it. You have to show up no matter what, otherwise you are not giving the Qin Family any face.¡±


    As the head of the Fu Family, if he did not attend the birthday banquet of the Old Master of the Qin Family for three years in a row, people would suspect that something bad had happened between the Fu Family and the Qin Family.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng who was answering the phone in the courtyard outside the balcony. ¡°Why did he change his mind?¡±


    Since he had arranged the bodyguards of the Fu Family and checked the guest list, he must have agreed.


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady exchanged a look and said, ¡°Anyway, try to persuade him. He listens to you the most and he won¡¯t listen to us.¡±


    ¡°He has not shown up at the birthday banquet of the Qin Family for two years. If he doesn¡¯t show up this year, people would think that something has happened to the two families.¡±


    ....


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°I will talk with him.¡±


    Although she did not like this kind of event, yet Old Master Qin had already called to ask them toe and Qin Man and her nephew hade here too. It would be too much if they did not show up.


    ¡°Good,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile.


    As for the conflict between them, they did not mention anything to her.


    Hanzheng told them not to say a thing, so he should tell her the reason why himself.


    After the call, Fu Hanzheng came back and picked up his son who was ying with Fu Shiyi on the mat.


    ¡°Alright, time to take shower.¡±


    With her daughter in her arms, Gu Weiwei followed them into the bathroom and said as she was bathing the two children, ¡°The Qin Family has invited us repeatedly, it is not very proper for us to not attend, right?¡±


    The Qin Family and the Fu Family had many business dealings together, so he should go.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go for half an hour at most.¡±


    It was not safe to stay in such a crowded ce.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. He was giving face to the Qin Family by showing up there.

 Chapter 1687 - The Qin Family’s Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1687: The Qin Family¡¯s Birthday Banquet</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    She helped to persuade Fu Hanzheng whilst Mrs. Fu made a call to Fu Shengying so that he did not have any objections.


    Fu Shengyingpromised, probably because he did not want to make a scene in front of the Qin Family.


    It was the 70th birthday of the Old Master of the Qin Family and apart from the famous figures of the business world, there were also many people from the political field who came to wish him well.


    Since they were going to the Qin Family together, Mrs. Fu and Old Lady returned to the old mansion early in the morning and went there with Fu Shengying in the afternoon.


    The birthday banquet was set to take ce at night, and when the two children woke up from the afternoon nap, Gu Weiwei helped them to get changed into twin outfits and put the same kind of hat on them.


    After she finished packing for the two children and asked Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin to take care of them, she went back to the room to get changed and put on some simple makeup.


    It was already autumn, so she picked a mid-length dress with red sleeves. The hemline reached her calves and she put on a camel-colored windbreaker, looking simple yet wealthy.


    However, Fu Hanzheng was not dressed in a very formal way today. Instead, he was dressed in a casual knitted shirt and a ck coat just like hers.


    With the two little buns in their arms, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin pursed their lips as they saw the coupleing out of the master bedroom.


    ¡°Are you afraid that people will not know that you are a couple?¡±


    Having said these words, they carried the little buns and were about to get into the car.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning were waiting by the car andined at the sight of these people.


    ¡°Are you dressed up for the birthday banquet or trying to steal the show?¡±


    The two boys were dressed in cute twin outfits, and Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, who were holding them in their arms, chose the same suit and tie. Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei, who came outst, were dressed in matching outfits too. The man looked handsome and the woman looked pretty.


    Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng took the two children and put them into the seat, buckled them up and got into the car.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Shiqin drove Fu Shiyi¡¯s new sports car and left for the Qin Family.


    The moment Fu Hanzheng got into the car, he asked Lei Ning, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, ¡°Is Everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all the exits are being guarded by us.¡± Lei Ning confessed.


    They had arranged their men at the exits just in case.


    ¡°Any strange guests?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°I have checked several times and they are all businessmen and politicians who have dealings with the Qin Family. There is no one suspicious,¡± Lei Ning said.


    If everything had not been confirmed, she would not have dared to bring them there.


    Gu Weiwei was ying with the two children and did not join their conversation.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Have you checked all the waiters at the banquet?¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family arranged the kitchen staff, and everything is fine. As for the service staff, they were transferred here from Second Master¡¯s restaurant.¡± Lei Ning confessed.


    Relieved, Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello. We won¡¯t stay long. The children will fall asleep if we stayte.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and did not object.


    After what happened just now, they were still worried about bringing their children to this crowded ce.


    They were just talking when they came to the vi of the Qin Family, where the lights were shining brightly.


    Qin Man, Qin Lv, Qin Lang and Meng Ruya were weing the guests at the gate.


    As their car pulled over, the waiter came to open the door.


    Gu Weiwei helped the children out of the car seats and then carried her son out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Tiantian for a while.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got his daughter out of the car seat and followed her out of the car.


    The two of them were good-looking and they each had a cute baby in their arms, so they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1688 - Birthday Banquet 2

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Birthday Banquet 2</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    Meng Ruya was attending the banquet as Qin Lang¡¯s girlfriend, and when she saw Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzhenging out of the car, she looked a bit jealous.


    If it had not been for this b*tch who interfered, she would have be Mrs. Fu.


    Seeing them here, Qin Man came over to them.


    ¡°President Fu, you are finally here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, the two children slept in the afternoon, which is why we left a bitte,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here. Grandpa was just talking with your grandma about you two,e in,¡± Qin Man said.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Gu Weiwei and said gently, ¡°It is cold outside, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    They had just entered the apartment when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came out of the car.


    ¡°Wow, you are so thoughtful this year, you are actually here weing the guests in person.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qin Man, it is so rare to see you in a dress, but your waist seems a bit thick,¡± Fu Shiqin said sinisterly.


    Qin Man smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me today, or I will toss you into the pond to feed the fish.¡±


    Because her second brother took care of Meng Ruya and treated her as the wife of the Qin Family, she got so annoyed that her stomach ached throughout the entire night.


    Fu Shiqin shrank back and went in with Fu Shiyi.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei, who were walking in front of them, became the focus of attention the moment they entered the room.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is really married?!¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    ¡°No wonder Mu Weiwei has been so amazing since she debuted. She has the support of President Fu!¡±


    ¡°This woman must be very capable to have Fu Hanzheng marry her.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei did not listen to the discussions, but walked directly to Mrs. Fu who was talking with the Qin Family.


    Fu Shengying had not seen his two grandchildren for days, and when he saw them bringing the children here, he got so excited that he almost wanted to rush over to them.


    But because of Fu Hanzheng, he had to control himself.


    Mrs. Fu took hold of Tiantian and gave her to him when she saw his pitiful expression.


    Then she took the boy from Gu Weiwei¡¯s arms.


    Grandpa Qin said to Old Lady as he saw Fu Hanzheng and his wife, as well as the lovely child in Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms, ¡°You are so lucky to have such a pretty granddaughter-inw and a great-granddaughter.¡±


    Instead of being modest, Old Lady said with a smile, ¡°My grandson has good taste.¡±


    With his arm around Gu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng introduced her to Grandpa Qin and said some auspicious words.


    Fu Shengying had been very annoyed by Fu Hanzheng, but when he saw his two grandchildren whom he had not seen for a long time, he totally forgot about it.


    Qin Lv¡¯s parents also came and looked at the two children being held by Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu enviously.


    ¡°You are trying to make us jealous!¡±


    ¡°Look at them, they look so much like Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. The two children looked more like Fu Hanzheng than her.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his coat, took the coat that she had removed and gave it to the servant of the Qin Family to be put in the cloakroom.


    Then he took hold of her hand and announced her identity to everyone who was guessing who she was, without caring about the crowd.


    The woman he was holding hands with was his Mrs. Fu.

 Chapter 1689 - Troublesome Kid

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Troublesome Kid</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    They had nned to stay at the Qin Family for only half an hour, but because of Old Master Qin¡¯s request, Fu Hanzheng did not want to embarrass him in front of the guests.


    So he had to stay with Gu Weiwei and the children, even though they were ready to leave when the banquet started.


    Before the birthday banquet officially started, it was time for dinner.


    Seeing Fu Hanzheng talking with the elders of the Qin Family, Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°The children must be hungry, I will make the milk for them.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gu Weiwei made a call and asked Yuan Meng to bring her baby bag into the car. Then she carried the bag to the dining room of the Qin Family and brought out the milk powder and bottles.


    Then she boiled the water and waited for it to cool down.


    She was just pouring the water into the bottle when a five-year-old boy rushed over and bumped into her legs.


    Since she was wearing high-heels today, she lost her bnce and the water poured over her hands.


    Her hand hurt, and the milk bottle she had not managed to hold onto spilled over the boy¡¯s head and face.


    The boy was in so much pain that he burst into tears. Gu Weiwei put down the water and looked at the boy, ignoring the burn on her hands.


    ¡°Tell me, where does it hurt?¡±


    The boy wailed and hit her in pain and anger.


    ......


    ¡°Damn you, damn you!¡±


    Nervous, Gu Weiwei brushed away the child¡¯s hands.


    But because the boy could not hit her, he threw himself to the ground and cried loudly.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, someone is hitting me, someone is hitting me¡­¡±


    The children¡¯s grandparents were looking for their grandson when they heard the crying. Seeing their grandson crying on the floor, they picked him up anxiously.


    ¡°What is it, Haohao?¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Tell grandma.¡±


    ¡­.


    Seeing the grandparents approaching, Gu Weiwei exined, ¡°I am sorry, I was making milk for my children and he suddenly bumped into me. The hot water spilt over him, so I had better call the family doctor of the Qin Family to take a look at him¡­¡±


    The grandpa asked the servant of the Qin Family to fetch the doctor, but the boy looked up from grandma¡¯s arms and pointed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Grandma, that bad woman scalded me with water and hit me¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei raised her eyebrows in disbelief; five years old and he was already lying?


    ¡°Little boy, you are not being a good boy when you lie. I just spilled the hot water.¡±


    Her hands were seriously burned, but she was a mother too, so she went to check on his wounds first. But this boy turned against her!


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, it was her! I hate her so much¡­¡±


    The child¡¯s skin was soft and tender, and his face had turned totally red.


    ¡°I say, how can you be so cruel to a five-year-old child?¡± The grandma bellowed at Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to burn him, but he bumped into me and got sshed,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a serious face.


    ¡°The child is only five years old, how can a child lie and frame you?¡± The grandpa used her.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°He is in the wrong. He bumped into me first and the hot water sshed over him. Also¡­ I did not hit him.¡±


    ¡°You did, you hit Haohao!¡± The boy wailed.


    They were just arguing when a voice arose.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are a mother yourself, how can you be so cruel to someone else¡¯s child?¡±

 Chapter 1690 - Troublesome Kid 2

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Troublesome Kid 2</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    Gu Weiwei turned to the person who was speaking¡­ it was Meng Ruya, the current girlfriend of the Second Master of the Qin Family.


    Since Qin Lang had introduced his girlfriend to the guests, the boy¡¯s grandparents naturally recognized her.


    Hearing what she said, he became even more certain that his grandson was not lying. This woman had hurt his precious grandson on purpose.


    ¡°You evil woman, how could you do that to a five-year-old child?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to my grandson, you will pay with your life.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei sneered and said to Meng Ruya, ¡°Meng Ruya, which one of your eyes saw me purposely pour water on him? Which of your eyes saw me hitting him?¡±


    <sub></sub>


    ¡°I was in the kitchen and saw you burning the child. You told him not to tell anyone about it.¡± Meng Ruya looked determined as if she were telling the truth.


    ¡°My grandson said that you burnt him on purpose and Miss. Meng saw it with her own eyes too, are you still denying it?¡±


    The old couple did not know that she came in with the Fu Family, because they came in when Gu Weiwei was boiling the water.


    Seeing his own grandson injured, he was never going to be nice to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then there is nothing more to say. He doesn¡¯t look that seriously injured either.¡± Gu Weiwei wiped off the water stain on the table, seeing the unreasonable family.


    Then she picked up the milk bottle and poured some more water and milk powder into it. She decided that she would deal with them after she finished preparing her children¡¯s dinner.


    But when the boy¡¯s grandfather saw her making the milk powder in such a calm way, whilst his grandson was crying next to him, and not even uttering a word of apology, he was furious.


    He grabbed the milk bottle from Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands and smashed it onto the ground.


    ¡°Hey, you made the child cry, shouldn¡¯t you apologize properly?¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth as she saw the milk bottle on the floor.


    That was her little foodie Tiantian¡¯s milk bottle, and if she did not eat anything, she would burst into tears.


    ¡°Grandpa Gan, Mrs. Gan, calm down, maybe she really did not mean it.¡± Meng Ruya stood up for Gu Weiwei as if she were a good friend.


    But she knew that Grandpa Gan and Mrs. Gan must have thought that it was Mu Weiwei who had scalded their grandson and hit him, so they would never trust Mu Weiwei¡¯s words.


    With the crying grandson in her arms, Mrs. Gan said to the guests passing by, ¡°Did you know that this woman burned a five-year-old child with boiling water?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize for what happened today, the Gan Family will never forgive you,¡± Grandpa Gan pointed at Gu Weiwei and said.


    When the passers-by saw the grandson of the Gan Family crying, they became very concerned.


    ¡°Madam, children may be very naughty, but adults can¡¯t be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°True, look at how red the child¡¯s face is, it must be so painful.¡±


    ¡­.


    Everyone was concerned about the grandson of the Gan Family, but none of them noticed that Gu Weiwei¡¯s left hand had turned red too.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see who is right and who is wrong. Did I really do it on purpose?¡±


    She was just talking when Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying came in with the two children in their arms.


    ¡°Weiwei, is the milk not ready yet? Tiantian is already hungry.¡±


    With his fussing granddaughter in his arms, Fu Shengying said as he walked behind Mrs. Fu, ¡°Tiantian, it is time for dinner, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    But the moment they entered the room, they saw the mess on the table. Tiantian¡¯s milk bottle was lying on the floor and milk powder was all over the ce.


    Fu Shengying patted Tiantian gently as he nced at the people in the dining room.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±

 Chapter 1691 - Parents

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Parents</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Qin Lang, the Second Master of the Qin Family came in with Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Gu Weiwei standing next to the messy dining table, whilst the crying children¡¯s Grandpa and Grandma were holding them next to her. They seemed very angry.


    ¡°Uncle Gan, what happened?¡±


    Grandpa Gan pointed at Gu Weiwei. ¡°This woman scalded Haohao with water and now the child is crying.¡±


    Meng Ruya gloated. Although the Fu Family were here, the Gan Family were not to be trifled with either.


    The two elders of the Gan Family loved this grandson deeply and they would not let this matter go.


    ¡°Is the child alright?¡± Qin Lang approached the crying child and asked Meng Ruya, ¡°Did you call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°I have asked the servant to bring Doctor Li here,¡± Meng Ruya said.


    Hearing their words, Mrs. Fu took a look at the reddened patch on the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Was it boiling water? If it was, he would have lost ayer of skin!¡±


    Having said these words, she turned to Gu Weiwei and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly. ¡°I was pouring water for the milk when this child ran into me and some water sshed onto him.¡±


    ¡°You lying woman, the child said that you did it on purpose, and Miss Meng saw it with her own eyes, why are you still making up stories here?¡± Grandma Gan was holding her crying grandson, feeling both concerned and angry.


    ¡°Why would my daughter-inw pour water over your grandson?¡± Mrs. Fu snapped back with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your¡­ your daughter-inw?¡± Mrs. Gan looked at Mrs. Fu and then at Gu Weiwei. ¡°She is your¡­ daughter-inw?¡±


    They had heard that Fu Hanzheng and Mrs. Fu were present, but they did not see her.


    Could this evil woman be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife?


    ¡°My grandson and granddaughter are hungry, so she came in to make the milk for them. Do you think that she is so free as to throw water at your grandson?¡± Mrs. Fu had one arm around Youyou and the other holding Gu Weiwei¡¯s right hand that had turned red from the heat. She said, ¡°Look, she spilt water on her own hands!¡±


    ¡°She may have scalded herself, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The child said that she did it on purpose. She not only scalded him but also hit him.¡± Grandpa Gan defended his precious grandson and said with conviction, ¡°Children never lie.¡±


    Mrs. Fu gritted her teeth and said to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Hurry up and put your hand under some cold water, I will ask the Qin Family to get some burn cream.¡±


    If Hanzheng was here, his heart would have ached at the sight


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at her youngest daughter who was crying out of hunger.


    So instead of dealing with the burn on her hand, she picked up the milk bottle from the floor. Luckily, the milk bottle was of good quality and it was not cracked.


    She took the milk bottle and rinsed it in the kitchen, poured some more water and fed the milk to her crying daughter.


    With the milk bottle in her hands, the girl stopped crying and started to drink from the milk bottle.


    After coaxing her younger daughter, she shook the other bottle and gave it to her son.


    When she was finished, she wiped her hands with a napkin and said to Grandpa Gan, Mrs. Gan and the crying boy, ¡°Are you sure that your grandchild is not lying?¡±

 Chapter 1692 - The Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1692: The Fu Family</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Are you telling me that a five-year-old boy is lying to us?¡± Mrs. Gan bellowed.


    Grandpa Gan followed. ¡°Miss Meng saw it with her own eyes, what more do you want to say?¡±


    Even if she was the daughter-inw of the Fu Family, she would not have a good time after she hurt the grandson of the Gan Family.


    ¡°I am not trying to defend myself.¡± Gu Weiwei looked around the dining room and said, ¡°There are CCTV cameras everywhere in the house today. Bring out the footage and we will know who is lying.¡±


    Hearing her words, Meng Ruya tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Weiwei, it is the old man¡¯s 70th birthday today, and there is no need to make such a scene. The child is crying, so just apologize and say something nice.¡±


    Qin Lang nced at the crowd and agreed with what Meng Ruya said.


    It would be such a terrible thing if she went to the police station to investigate.


    ¡°Miss. Mu, it is a good thing that the child is not seriously injured, so you don¡¯t have to be so extreme with so many people watching.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s expression sank. They all seemed to think that she had bullied that boy.


    It was indeed a very simple thing to be modest, but she had done nothing wrong, so why should she apologize to anyone?


    She nced at the boy in Mrs. Gan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check the CCTV and see who is right and who is wrong.¡±


    She had been worried that he was injured since he was just a child.


    But this boy kept lying and said that she sshed the water on him on purpose.


    The water was cooled to more than 70 degrees Fahrenheit, and it was used to make the milk. If it had been boiling water, he would not be still crying right here.


    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!


    ¡°Weiwei, it is Old Master Qin¡¯s birthday today and you are not giving him any face by making a big fuss,¡± Meng Ruya said.


    Hearing her words, Qin Lang said to Mrs. Fu and Gu Weiwei, ¡°Everyone, it is father¡¯s birthday today, please show some respect to the Qin Family and don¡¯t make a big fuss out of it, otherwise the other guests will be affected.¡±


    Grandpa Gan and Mrs. Gan said to Gu Weiwei with their arms around their grandson, ¡°For the sake of the Qin Family and the Fu Family, she should apologize properly. If Haohao is angry, we will pursue the matter.¡±


    If she had not been Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife, this matter would not have ended today.


    Gu Weiwei found it funny. It was she who was wronged, and yet they were acting generous before she even said anything.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am a very narrow-minded person. What is right is right and what is wrong is wrong. If it is not my fault, no one can me it on me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what is good for you, do you?¡± Grandpa Gan did not expect that when he hadpromised, the girl still did not want to give in.


    Fu Shengying just could not stand it any more. With his grandson in his arms, he looked intimidating.


    ¡°Get someone to bring the CCTV here, and I will tell you the truth.¡±


    Although he did not want Gu Weiwei to marry into the Fu Family, yet they had already announced to the public that she was Mrs. Fu and the mother of the two children.


    She was being bullied now, and the Fu Family would not be easily bullied.


    Qin Lang looked around the restaurant. ¡°But I remember that there are no security cameras here, and the cameras are only at the exits.¡±


    ¡°It is easy to get the CCTV footage, I have it here.¡± Qin Man came with aptop when she heard the news. She ced theptop on the table and yed the CCTV video.


    When Grandpa Gan and Mrs. Gan saw the scene in the video, they both turned red in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1693 - A Child

    <h4>Chapter 1693: A Child</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the video, Gu Weiwei boiled the water and tested it after letting it cool down for a while.


    Then she was about to pour water into the bottle when their grandson ran into her.


    Gu Weiwei lost her bnce and the water from the bottle sshed onto her hands. She did not hold the bottle well and the hot water sshed upon the grandson¡¯s face.


    During the entire process, she did not spill water on the child on purpose.


    Also, when the child was scalded, she did not care about the wound on her hand but tried her best to console the child.


    She had not done anything to hurt the child.


    Qin Man squinted at Meng Ruya who was fanning the mes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Weiwei burning the child with water and hitting him? Where did you see that?¡±


    She must have thought that she and Fu Hanzheng were a loving couple, and now they even had children together so that¡¯s why she tried to instigate the conflict out of jealousy, trying to vent her anger through the Gan Family.


    But she did not know where she was.


    ¡°I¡­ saw the child crying from the moment I came over here. From that angle, it looked as if she was hitting the child and the child said the same thing¡­¡± Meng Ruya defended herself.


    Qin Man snorted. ¡°I think you said that on purpose because there are no surveince cameras in the kitchen. Sorry, but I installed an invisible camera.¡±


    Although it was totally at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s request, it seemed that she had now exposed Meng Ruya¡¯s good show.


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips and looked at Qin Lang with reddened eyes.


    ¡°I was really wrong, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    She had thought that as long as she and the child of the Gan Family spoke in this way, Weiwei would not be able to defend herself.


    But what she had not expected was that Qin Man¡¯s men had installed an invisible camera so that everything that had happened within the kitchen was recorded.


    Qin Lang was a bit embarrassed, but when he saw his girlfriend¡¯s pitiful look, he said to Qin Man, ¡°Ruya did not do it on purpose, she just did not see it clearly.¡±


    ¡°If you believe she did not see it clearly, are you the one who is blind or stupid?¡±


    Qin Man had never liked Meng Ruya, and she just could not stand seeing her making a fuss at the Qin Family.


    But no matter what she said or how much evidence she presented, her blind second brother would believe everything Meng Ruya said when he saw her shedding some tears.


    Grandpa Gan and Mrs. Gan threw an embarrassed look at Gu Weiwei after seeing the CCTV. They were no longer as arrogant as before.


    ¡°Sorry, he is too young to understand anything, so don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is just a child and he doesn¡¯t know how to talk properly.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Now you are saying that he is just a child, and you just said that he is just a child who doesn¡¯t know how to lie, but now you are taking advantage of me.¡± Gu Weiwei sneered.


    He had just thought that she had hurt his grandson, so he was scolding and threatening her.


    With Tiantian in his arms, Fu Shengying¡¯s expression sank when he saw Grandpa Gan smashing her milk bottle.


    ¡°Grandpa Gan, in your family the children are so immature¡­ and the adults are stupid!¡±


    If they had not brought the children into the kitchen, his two grandchildren would not have been able to eat dinner.


    ¡°Children are always mischievous and inconsiderate. It is all a misunderstanding,¡± Grandpa Gan said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Inconsiderate?¡± Fu Shengying snorted and threw a look at their grandson in Mrs. Gan¡¯s arms. ¡°You are lying at such a young age and you don¡¯t even have any manners when you are a guest at someone else¡¯s home. What a terrible upbringing!¡±


    Mrs. Fu threw a surprised look at Fu Shengying ¨C what was wrong with him?


    Didn¡¯t he dislike Weiwei being his daughter-inw? Why was he defending her now?

 Chapter 1694 - A Child 2

    <h4>Chapter 1694: A Child 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Apart from Mrs. Fu, Gu Weiwei herself also found it incredible.


    Was this man, who was holding the cute Tiantian and scolding the Gan Family with a vex expression, really the Fu Shengying they knew?


    ¡°President Fu, we don¡¯t need your advice on how to discipline our children.¡± Grandpa Gan got very annoyed when he heard that he was implying that the Gan Family was uncivilized.


    ¡°If you are educated, you should at least apologize after you lie, right?¡± Fu Shengying nced at the three of them and said to Grandpa Gan, ¡°You smashed someone¡¯s things for no reason, can¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    Luckily, the milk bottle was of a good quality, otherwise his granddaughter would have struggled to eat her dinner.


    Grandpa Gan looked a bit annoyed, although he knew that he had misunderstood her.


    But he was an elder and he just could not bring himself to apologize to a junior.


    ¡°There is a misunderstanding, but it is also a fact that she scalded my grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Gan, you must be reasonable. Did you not see how the water sshed on his face? Do you need me to rey the scene?¡± Qin Man said with a cold face.


    A five-year-old child was running wild in someone else¡¯s home,ining, and lying.


    She did not want to see such a naughty boy again.


    No matter how much of an emperor he was at home, if he was messing around in the Qin Family¡¯s territory, he would either behave himself or leave.


    Qin Lang tugged at Qin Man and whispered, ¡°It is father¡¯s birthday, don¡¯t embarrass the guests.¡±


    If she defended the Fu Family in this way, the Gan Family would be humiliated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass anyone, someone else already did it themselves,¡± Qin Man said angrily.


    ¡°Qin Man, is this how you talk to your elders?¡± Seeing that Qin Man was not giving him any face, Grandpa Gan put on the air of an elder.


    Qin Man was a cold and arrogant person, and she was famous for her glib tongue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having such an elder.¡±


    She was not going to be that easy to deal with if he wanted to show off his age in front of her.


    ¡°Qin Man!¡± Qin Lang could not stand it any more and bellowed.


    ¡°Stay away from me, if it had not been because of that b*tch, the situation would not have turned so ugly,¡± Qin Man said as she red at Meng Ruya who was hiding behind Qin Lang¡¯s back.


    She was straightforward and not as pretentious as Meng Ruya, so she was at a disadvantage at home.


    Meng Ruya¡¯s eyes reddened constantly and she looked so wronged that she was on the verge of crying. Everyone at home would think that she was bullying someone else.


    In the end, she just could not be bothered to exin anything more. She was not bullying anyone, but she was really guilty.


    Whenever she met Meng Ruya, she would either make her vomit blood or hit her directly.


    She just could not stand it any more.


    They were just arguing when Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiqin came with Doctor Li whom the Qin Family had hired.


    Seeing the doctor, Mrs. Gan said instantly, ¡°Doctor Li, please take a look at the burn on my grandson¡¯s face, will it leave a scar?¡±


    But Doctor Li ignored her words and followed Fu Hanzheng with the medicine box, looking very obedient.


    With a gloomy expression, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands and asked Doctor Li, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Seeing her grandson crying, Mrs. Gan came over to him and said, ¡°The child has been crying for so long, can¡¯t you check on him first?¡±

 Chapter 1695 - Not As Precious As Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1695: Not As Precious As Sister-inw</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Mrs. Gan said that, the boy cried even louder as if he truly could not stand the pain any more.


    However, the moment the words were out of his mouth, Fu Hanzheng bellowed with a cold face.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The boy shivered in Mrs. Gan¡¯s arms and did not utter a sound.


    ¡°President Fu, you have frightened the child.¡± Mrs. Gan shielded her grandson and reminded him loudly.


    Instead of saying anything more, Fu Hanzheng nced at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, suggesting that they should take them away.


    Mrs. Gan was about to pester them when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin came over to see her off.


    ¡°Grandma, my brother is very angry, just stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°But my grandson needs to see the doctor too! Look at his face!¡± Mrs. Gan bellowed.


    ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s hands are burnt!¡± Fu Shiqin snorted.


    ¡°Your grandson is not as precious as my sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    His brother was already very nervous when his sister-inw sneezed, and now when his woman¡¯s hands were injured, they still dared to ask the doctor to check the boy¡¯s wound first. How ridiculous?!


    Seeing the scene, Qin Lang followed them out and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Uncle Gan, I can ask the driver to drive you to the nearest clinic.¡±


    He had heard from Qin Man that Fu Hanzheng doted on his wife the most, but because of the collision with the Gan Family¡¯s child, her hands were now injured.


    Fu Hanzheng was worried about his wife, and when the wounds were treated, he would then deal with them.


    But it was the birthday banquet of the Qin Family, and it would not look good if there was a huge conflict among the guests.


    Therefore, he had to ask them to leave with the excuse of checking the child¡¯s wound.


    Mrs. Gan was not willing to leave, but Grandpa Gan understood what he meant and said to Qin Lang, ¡°Thanks for your trouble, we will take the child to the doctor now.¡±


    Having said these words, she went into the car with his wife and grandson.


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are we going to find a clinic? There is a doctor here and so we don¡¯t have to go all the way over there.¡± The moment Mrs. Gan got into the car, she protested to Grandpa Gan.


    Grandpa Gan asked the driver to drive and said to Mrs. Gan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression? Also, we are not in the right, and if we continue to fight, we will offend the Qin Family and the Fu Family.¡±


    He might care about his grandson, but he still needed to stay clear-headed when it came to family interests.


    In the dining room of the Qin Family, the doctor said to Fu Hanzheng as he checked her wounds, ¡°Luckily, the water temperature was not that high, just some redness, so it¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Gu Weiwei added. ¡°The water was cooled down and it was only a little bit hot.¡±


    Doctor Li took out the ointment and said, ¡°Put some ice cubes on it for a few minutes, then put on the ointment.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin went to fetch the ice cubes.


    Fu Hanzheng took the ice cubes from them and put them on the back of her burnt hands. His face was still gloomy, showing that he was still angry.


    Mrs. Fu said, with Youyou in her arms, ¡°I think Youyou is going to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t sleep much in the afternoon, maybe he is going to nap now,¡± Gu Weiwei said to Mrs. Fu.


    Seeing the sleepy boy in her arms, Mrs. Fu said helplessly, ¡°I will bring him upstairs so he can sleep.¡±


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin left the kitchen, with Tiantian in Fu Shengying¡¯s arms, leaving only Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng behind.


    Seeing his unhappy expression, Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°It is just a little red, and the water wasn¡¯t that hot and so it¡¯s not too painful.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and said, ¡°I should havee with you.¡±


    If he hade with her, nothing like this would have happened.

 Chapter 1696 - Kuroda Keiko Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 1696: Kuroda Keiko Leaves</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The coldness of the ice reduced the burning pain and made her feel much better.


    But seeing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face, she felt a bit annoyed.


    ¡°In a couple of days it will be better, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng was not appeased by her words.


    He put the ice cubes on her for ten minutes before applying the ointment over the wound.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile.


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time. ¡°The birthday banquet should start soon, so we will leave soon.¡±


    It was boring for him to stay at this banquet.


    Gu Weiwei pointed out the issue with this n. At this moment, Youyou was about to fall asleep and soon, so would Tiantian.


    If they did not go home now, they would both fall asleep and it would be a problem to wake them up.


    Fu Hanzheng did not want to go out before dinner, so he sat down with her. He thought that when the banquet startedter, they could go home when everyone was halfway through eating.


    The two of them sat for a dozen minutes alone, before the birthday banquet was announced.


    ......


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands and they were about to take their seats, when Yuan Meng came in with her phone.


    ¡°Here, Keiko is calling you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the phone and asked Fu Hanzheng to leave first, whilst she answered the call in the dining room.


    ¡°What is it, Keiko?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Kuroda Keiko said with a gentle voice, ¡°Weiwei, I am going back to Japan.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was surprised. ¡°Now?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to see her off in a couple of days? Why was she leaving now?


    And she had to catch the overnight flight.


    ¡°Yes, something urgent hase up at home, so I need to go home now,¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    Hearing that something was happening at home, Gu Weiwei did not ask her to stay.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    If they had left earlier, she and Fu Hanzheng would have been able to say goodbye to Keiko.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, but I truly have left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sighed regretfully. ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    She thought that after this separation, she and Keiko might not be able to meet again.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kuroda Keiko answered and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Weiwei, I wish you and Fu Hanzheng happiness, happiness for an entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Weiwei thanked her with a smile and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Goodbye, Keiko.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Goodbye, Weiwei.¡±


    She ended the call, returned to the banquet site and sat down next to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°What is it, why did she call you?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    Gu Weiwei sighed. ¡°Something hase up at Keiko¡¯s home, so she has to go back to Japan. She called me to let me know and say goodbye.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and did not ask anything more.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Mrs. Fu and Fu Shengying and found that Fu Shiqin was holding Tiantian but Youyou wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°Aunt, where is Youyou?¡±


    ¡°This boy fell asleep, so I asked the nursery teacher to keep watch in Qin Man¡¯s room so that he can sleep for a while,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled helplessly. This boy woke up at six in the morning and only slept for a short while in the afternoon. No wonder he was feeling sleepy now.


    But the birthday banquet was about to start, so she couldn¡¯t go home with him in her arms.


    But if he kept sleeping for a long time, he would not be able to take a bath tonight.

 Chapter 1697 - Youyou Gone Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1697: Youyou Gone Missing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Since Old Master Qin never liked celebrating his birthday outside, he built a huge banquet hall next to the Qin Family¡¯s vi.


    They had specially invited a famous host of the capital¡¯s TV Station who was humorous and funny, so that the banquet looked very harmonious.


    Sitting next to Gu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng looked distractedly at her burnt hands.


    ¡°Are they still hurting?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°The ointment worked, so they don¡¯t hurt any more.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and felt slightly calmer.


    Fu Shiqin was sitting next to them with Tiantian in his arms. Seeing the food on the table, Tiantian tried her best to climb onto the table.


    Fu Shiqin took hold of her, but the girl was still trying hard to pull the tablecloth.


    ¡°But you just ate dinner.¡± Fu Shiyi felt helpless.


    Where had therge bottle of milk gone?


    In the end, she had no choice but to give up when Fu Shiqin gave her snacks and cookies.


    Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu did not know whether tough or cry. It seemed that there was nothing delicious that could be kept from Tiantian.


    She was just barely able to eat some supplementary food, and if there were more things she could eat, this girl would eat it all!


    ......


    Seeing his brother asking about his sister-inw¡¯s burn, Fu Shiqin whispered, ¡°The Gan Family have left with the boy, what are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him. ¡°That boy was a bit naughty, but you want Hanzheng to make a big fuss out of such a small matter. What would people say about us in the future?¡±


    He drove the whole family out of the capitalst time because of the school incident.


    The boy bumped into her today and so what was he going to do to the Gan Family now? If he did something, he was going to ruin the Fu Family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Of course it is a big deal!¡± Fu Shiqin said as he saw his brother¡¯s unhappy expression. ¡°Sister-inw, everything about you is a big deal!¡±


    The Gan Family might have left, but his brother was a narrow-minded man who would definitely punish them.


    Instead of making anyments, Fu Hanzheng kept looking at the watch as if he could not wait to leave.


    Gu Weiwei reminded him with a small voice. ¡°Don¡¯t look so impatient, the Qin Family might say something.¡±


    Everyone could tell that he could not wait to leave.


    ¡°I have been here before, and I have given them face,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    If he did not want to give the Qin Family face, he would not have shown up.


    Hearing that they were leaving soon, Fu Shengying took his granddaughter from Fu Shiqin¡¯s arms.


    If they left together, he would not know when they would meet again.


    Twenty minutes after the birthday banquet started, Fu Hanzheng said to Gu Weiwei as the banquet was about to start, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I am going to the bathroom and then I¡¯ll bring Youyou downstairs with me.¡±


    Gu Weiwei got up, left her seat and went straight to the second floor of the Qin Family¡¯s vi.


    Then she went to the bathroom and went straight to Qin Man¡¯s room.


    But she did not see Youyou in the room, nor did she see the nursery teacher who was taking care of him.


    As she was searching on the second floor, she made a call to the nursery teacher, but no one answered the call.


    So she thought that maybe the boy was awake and the nursery teacher took him downstairs to y with him.


    She went downstairs and searched around the residential area but failed to find her or get through to her phone.


    That made her feel a bit uneasy, so she hurried back to the banquet hall to find Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°The child and the nursery teacher are not in the room. No one answered my call either¡­ I wonder where she went with the child.¡±

 Chapter 1698 - Youyou Gone Missing 2

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Youyou Gone Missing 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯re not in the room?¡± Fu Hanzheng got up too.


    Gu Weiwei frowned. ¡°I called her several times but no one answered the phone. I looked around and didn¡¯t find them either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get someone to find them.¡± Fu Hanzheng patted her shoulders, got up and left.


    Unconvinced, Gu Weiwei followed him out.


    The nursery teachers had never taken the children away from where they knew they were before, and they never ignored their calls. That made her increasingly uneasy.


    Fu Hanzheng soon made a call to Yuan Meng and asked her to bring some of her men.


    Qin Man was answering a call outside and asked, when she saw theming out, ¡°What is going on? Are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked anxious. ¡°Qin Man, did you see Youyou and the nursery teacher who came with us? Youyou was in your room and she was with him. Now they are missing.¡±


    Hearing her words, Qin Man looked serious.


    ¡°I will ask someone to help you look for them. They should be around here.¡±


    The two little ones were the dearest children of the Fu Family. If something happened to them at the Qin Family, they would have to take the me.


    But with so many bodyguards of the Qin Family and the Fu Family around, nothing would happen.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin soon followed them and started to search for the twins with everyone else.


    Pursing her lips, Gu Weiwei started to panic.


    Ten minutester, Yuan Meng came out of the Qin Family¡¯s vi and said to Fu Hanzheng seriously, ¡°Come and take a look at the third floor.¡±


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s heart sank. She was about to rush upstairs when she slipped in her high-heels and almost fell.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng was next to her and he took hold of her hands.


    Then they went straight to the third floor.


    The door of a utility room was opened and a bodyguard of the Fu Family was standing by the door.


    When they entered the room, the only thing they saw was the nursery teacher inside, who seemed to have just woken up. But Youyou wasn¡¯t with her.


    ¡°Where is Youyou?¡± Gu Weiwei asked the nursery teacher when she did not see her son.


    The nursery teacher shook her head with tears. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know. I was guarding the young master in the room when someone put a handkerchief over my mouth and nose and I passed out. I just woke up¡­ and now I am here.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei felt a chill spreading over her body, making her shake.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Wait for me downstairs, I will deal with it.¡±


    As a matter of fact, he was as frightened as she was, but he had to calm himself down and deal with the situation.


    Yuan Meng threw a worried look at Gu Weiwei. ¡°I have already asked my men to check the surveince cameras. Our men did not find any suspicious carsing or going.¡±


    The nursery teacher was covered and hidden on the third floor, but the boy was nowhere to be seen. This was a nned kidnapping.


    The other party picked a very opportune time. It was the time when the birthday banquet started and most of the people were focused on the banquet hall.


    Therefore, no one noticed what was going on here.


    ¡°What do you mean? Youyou was kidnapped?¡± Fu Shiyi asked as he stood at the doorstep.


    Yuan Meng red at him, suggesting that he should not mention such a sensitive topic in front of Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°We are not sure yet, let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡±


    Actually, someone must have done this on purpose.


    But Weiwei had always loved her two children dearly, and now when Youyou was missing, she was the one suffering the most.

 Chapter 1699 - The Gu Family?

    <h4>Chapter 1699: The Gu Family?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Weiwei had no idea how she came to the living room from the third floor, and the first step she took made her legs weak.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin paced back and forth in the living room, feeling extremely furious.


    ¡°Who would dare to do that with so many people around?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth attacked an eight-month-old child?¡±


    ¡­.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei who had been waiting for the news in silence, Yuan Meng turned pale.


    So she bellowed at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Can you two just shut up?¡±


    Everyone was in a tense state, and their talking only made them more annoyed.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin looked at their brother and sister-inw and shut up.


    With one arm around Gu Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng said to Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, ¡°You two send Old Lady and our parents back to the old mansion. The Qin Family is not safe any more.¡±


    ¡°But Youyou¡­¡± Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin got worried when they thought of their nephew whom they had not heard anything about.


    ¡°Go now!¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ......


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look and hurried back to the banquet hall.


    ¡°Dad, mom, grandma, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Seeing theming over, Mrs. Fu asked instantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Youyou is missing, have you found anything?¡±


    Fu Shiqin shook his head with a serious face. ¡°We have found the nursery teacher, but Youyou is missing. My brother says that staying here with the Qin Family is not safe, so he asked us to drive you and Tiantian back to the old mansion first.¡±


    ¡°Gone? How did he disappear?¡± Fu Shengying asked instantly.


    They were still holding him in their arms less than an hour ago, but he was ced in Qin Man¡¯s room and someone was even guarding him there. So where was he?


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go and see what is going on,¡± Mrs. Fu said with a quivering voice.


    She had put Youyou into the room, and so now she was responsible for his disappearance.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cause them any more trouble, let our brother and sister-inw find the child,¡± Fu Shiyi took hold of Mrs. Fu¡¯s hands and said with a low voice.


    Old Lady was startled too but she calmed herself down and said, ¡°Shiyi is right, this ce is not safe. Let¡¯s bring Tiantian back first and wait for their news. It would be troublesome if we go now.¡±


    Mrs. Fu got so anxious that her voice changed. ¡°How did he disappear? It has been less than an hour and I even asked the nursery teacher to keep watch over him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, we are not sure what is going on. We can only help them after we drive you home.¡± Fu Shiqin helped them into the car and started the car.


    Fu Shiyi took the passenger¡¯s seat and asked the bodyguards to drive two cars to escort them home.


    Sitting in the car, Mrs. Fu felt increasingly regretful.


    ¡°I should not have persuaded them to bring the children here. He was sleeping well, but what happened to him?¡±


    ¡­.


    Hanzheng had told her that the Qin Family was messy and it was not safe for them to be here, and she had thought that it was not that serious, so she had persuaded them toe.


    But unexpectedly¡­ something did happen.


    ¡°Our men are everywhere at the Qin¡¯s Family home, we can¡¯t do anything right now to help.¡± Fu Shiqin was driving as he analyzed calmly. ¡°There are way too many peopleing and going at the Qin Family today. We were all at the birthday banquet and no one noticed what was going on at the Qin Family¡¯s vi.¡±


    Fu Shengying, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Are they from the Gu Family?¡±

 Chapter 1700 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Gu Siting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Silent for a moment, Fu Shiqin finally said, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Actually, the most suspicious person was definitely the Gu Family.


    Because they just could not imagine who would go against the Fu Family in this way.


    ¡°If Youyou was kidnapped, it must have been Gu Siting.¡± Fu Shengying¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    They failed the carjackingst time, but this time, they had their eyes upon the two children.


    Since the children had been in the vi area all the time, Gu Siting¡¯s men had no chance ofing into contact with the children. So when they were at the Qin Family¡¯s mansion and fewer people were guarding the ce, they plotted against the child.


    Mrs. Fu covered her face helplessly. ¡°It is all my fault! I should not have forced them toe and put the child in someone else¡¯s room!¡±


    She knew that they were not in the safety of their home, but she still ced the sleeping Youyou in someone else¡¯s room.


    If she had not put him in the room and just kept hugging him to sleep, none of this would have happened.


    Fu Shiqin pursed his lips and focused upon driving.


    Fu Shiyi turned to the elders in the back seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust that our brother will find him. Take good care of Tiantian, and don¡¯t distract our brother.¡±


    Without saying anything more, Fu Shengying took hold of his granddaughter who was still chewing the cookies.


    As Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin were escorting the elders of the Fu Family back home, the CCTV of the Qin Family arrived.


    ¡°Something is wrong with these two cameras, it seems that someone has tampered with them, so¡­ we can¡¯t see when the child was taken downstairs.¡±


    ¡°What about upstairs? You didn¡¯t get anything from the cameras up there?¡± Gu Weiwei was anxious.


    Qin Man said helplessly, ¡°There are bedrooms upstairs and living areas, so there are no surveince cameras.¡±


    Also, they had never expected that they would put the child on the second floor.


    ¡°And none of the exits?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°In the past one hour, eight cars have gone out.¡± Yuan Meng pointed at the screen and said, ¡°One belongs to the Gan Family, two belong to high-ranking government officials and one belongs to the Qin Family.¡±


    Gu Weiwei was not in the mood to check every car as she said between sobs, ¡°I just want to know which car Youyou is in.¡±


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    ¡°We did not see anyone carrying the child directly into the car from the exit or the CCTV, so we can only check the cars involved.¡± Yuan Meng threw a concerned look at her and continued speaking, ¡°ording to the time when Youyou was carried upstairs, the child was taken away within half an hour and only five cars went out within this half an hour. I have asked the Qin Family to contact the people who drove the cars out.¡±


    Soon, Qin Man came to the door and answered a call.


    ¡°We have asked two cars to return, and the drivers of the three remaining cars are not answering the phone. But I have already asked my men to track the cars using the CCTV in the city.¡±


    She had just said the words when a text arrived.


    She showed it to them and said, ¡°One car is heading towards the port, one is heading towards a small airport in the suburbs and one seems to have met with someone on the roadside. Here are the pictures.¡±


    Seeing the picture, Gu Weiwei grabbed the phone and erged it.


    ¡°Keiko? That person is Keiko?!¡±


    It was a woman who met the driver in the picture. She was wearing a windbreaker and even the car she was driving belonged to the Fu Family.


    It was not very clear, but she recognized that it was Kuroda Keiko who had called her before the birthday banquet started.

 Chapter 1701 - Where is Youyou?!

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Where is Youyou?!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Meng leaned forward and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°It seems to be¡­ Keiko.¡±


    He had reminded her that Kuroda Keiko might have stayed by Weiwei¡¯s side on purpose, but now¡­ was this really the case?


    In the picture, Kuroda Keiko met the driver and put a cardboard box into the car.


    The box was not small and could fit an eight-month-old child.


    Qin Man looked at them and said, ¡°I have told the police and traffic police to stop these cars, what should we do next¡­¡±


    They had arranged people everywhere and they had checked every single one of them. How did someone manage to sneak in and steal their son?


    But what happened had already happened, and it happened at the Qin Family¡¯s mansion, so they had to take the me.


    What was more, Fu Hanzheng had not nned to show up, but they had tried their best to get them toe here.


    And now when something happened to the child, she felt very regretful too.


    After hearing Yuan Meng¡¯s words, Lei Ning sent out her men and made a call to Lei Meng about splitting up.


    Gu Weiwei threw down the phone and was about to leave after she recognized Kuroda Keiko in the picture.


    ¡°I will go to her, I will go to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, Weiwei, calm down.¡± Fu Hanzheng took hold of her, fearing that something would happen to her if she rushed out.


    ......


    What if it was just a trap for them to kidnap the boy so that she would get confused and rush out?


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. You don¡¯t want me to find him, you don¡¯t want me to find him¡­¡± Gu Weiwei got so annoyed that she struggled to get rid of Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hands.


    How could she be calm enough to wait here when her son was taken away?


    Seeing the scene, Yuan Meng said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Let her go, I will go with her.¡±


    She would go crazy if she had to wait here.


    But Fu Hanzheng could not keep herpany at this hour, because before the child was found, he had to be in charge here.


    They were just suspecting that the boy was with Keiko, but the other two missing cars were equally suspicious.


    Seeing his wife on the verge of breaking down, Fu Hanzheng released her helplessly.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, you drive, stay safe.¡±


    The moment he released her, Gu Weiwei had already dashed off.


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s words, Yuan Meng ran after him.


    She rushed out to stop Gu Weiwei from driving. ¡°Let me do it, I am better at driving than you.¡±


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    She was worried that she would crash the car before the child was found.


    In order to stop Kuroda Keiko as soon as possible, they drove the sports car Fu Shiyi had left behind.


    On the way, Qin Man called her from time to time and told her where Kuroda Keiko¡¯s car was going.


    Yuan Meng drove the sports car like a rocket. They were fast and with the cooperation of the police and traffic police, they finally stopped Kuroda Keiko at the intersection of the airport highway.


    She had just stepped on the brakes when Weiwei in the passenger¡¯s seat opened the door and went out. She rushed to Kuroda Keiko¡¯s car and opened the paper box.


    But what was inside were only some specialties of Hua Land, and the child wasn¡¯t inside.


    She just could not believe it, so she dug out everything in the suitcase and then went through the entire car.


    However, there was no trace of the boy.


    She grabbed hold of Kuroda Keiko and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is my son, Youyou?¡±

 Chapter 1702 - Bastard Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Bastard Gu Siting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Youyou?¡± Kuroda Keiko looked at Gu Weiwei and Yuan Meng who suddenly appeared and asked confusedly, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Youyou is missing.¡± Gu Weiwei was on the verge of copsing. ¡°What on earth did Gu Siting ask you to do here? Where is my son?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting?!¡± Kuroda Keiko was confused and asked Yuan Meng, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°One hour ago, someone took Youyou away from the Qin Family.¡± Yuan Meng looked at her steadily and said, ¡°One of the suspects met up with you and you took something from him.¡±


    It was way too suspicious when she showed up around the Qin Family area.


    ¡°But those are just some specialties that my brother asked me to bring home,¡± Kuroda Keiko said as she looked at the two women, ¡°Are you sure that it was the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°Who else would be so crazy?¡± Yuan Meng said with her teeth clenched.


    Gu Weiwei released Kuroda Keiko and ran her fingers through her hair, which had been messed up by the wind. She looked at the endless night helplessly and burst into tears.


    Yuan Meng wanted to console her, but she had no idea where to start. No one would be able to console her well when her child was missing.


    So she asked Kuroda Keiko for confirmation, ¡°Did the driver really just give you these things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said that he was busy and asked me to pick them up from him at that ce.¡± Kuroda Keiko confessed.


    Yuan Meng bit her lips and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    ¡°Something has happened to my daughter, and I am in a hurry to get back. My brother also called and asked me to bring the stuff back, so¡­¡± Kuroda Keiko said as she realized that she had been used by her brother.


    ......


    No, she must have been used by Gu Siting.


    ¡°So, it really is that bastard Gu Siting,¡± Yuan Meng said with teeth clenched.


    Keiko was the chess move that had attracted their attention. He had predicted that when they found that Keiko was in contact with the driver and got hold of a suspicious box, they would suspect her first.


    They suspected that she was sent by the Gu Family, so they didn¡¯t let down their guard but unexpectedly they could still take the child away.


    But in the end, Keiko was used by them too.


    Having cursed, she made a call to Fu Hanzheng.


    Since the child was not with Kuroda Keiko, one of the two suspicious drivers must have taken the child away.


    ¡°The child is not in the car, and she has been set up by her brother. But¡­ we can basically confirm that it was Gu Siting who arranged it.¡±


    Otherwise he would not have tried so hard to make them suspicious by using Keiko.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed with one hand against his forehead.


    ¡°The car heading towards the port has been stopped. The child is not in the car, but the other car seems to have noticed us.¡±


    After exining the situation, he asked, ¡°How is Weiwei?¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at the young mother who was having a mental breakdown.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay, I will bring her home safe and sound.¡±


    She wanted to say that she was not in a good ce, but she was worried that Fu Hanzheng would get distracted and it would affect the rescue of the child.


    So she had to say something that wasn¡¯t the truth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered, rang off and continued with the rescue n.


    Yuan Meng put away her phone and approached Weiwei.


    ¡°One car has been stopped, and the child is not in the car. The other car is still being pursued by Lei Ning and Lei Meng who are chasing them.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei looked up and said, ¡°Where are they now? Let¡¯s go there now.¡±


    Her son was not here with Keiko, nor was he in the car, so he must be in the car that was still atrge.

 Chapter 1703 - Youyou’s Hat

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Youyou¡¯s Hat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Meng knew that she should bring her back to Fu Hanzheng safely.


    But they had known each other for years, and she knew that she would not go home obediently.


    Therefore, without saying a word of objection, she got back into the car and became her driver. She also contacted Lei Ning so that she could arrive where they are as soon as possible.


    Kuroda Keiko followed them into the car.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    She had been in a hurry to get home for her daughter, but if she had just been used to stir their suspicions, then her daughter¡¯s illness would not be real.


    If it had been her brother Kuroda Shio who had called her about her daughter¡¯s illness, she might not have believed it.


    But when she received the call from the main family, she naturally believed that her daughter was really sick and decided to go home.


    Then her brother called and asked her to bring the Hua Land gifts back.


    So she went to receive the gifts from the Qin Family and was about to board the private jet arranged by the Gu Family to return home overnight.


    If one did not know the inside story, one would suspect that she was the one who took away the child.


    Yuan Meng was driving as she answered Lei Ning¡¯s call. Before she said anything, Gu Weiwei had already taken over the phone.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ......


    Startled, Lei Ning reported her position and direction.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei asked, ¡°Where is the car now?¡±


    ¡°They have noticed that we are chasing them, so they have dodged some surveince cameras. We have lost track of them, but we do know that she disappeared in this neighborhood.¡± Lei Ning was surprised that she was not with Fu Hanzheng, but she still told her the truth.


    Gu Weiwei looked calmer than ever. ¡°We are on our way.¡±


    Within half an hour, they arrived at the block where Lei Ning and her men were.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    Lei Ning shook her head. ¡°After the camera at the intersection, she did not show up on the next camera. We checked the camera at the convenience store and found that it did enter this block, but the car has not been found anywhere else¡­¡±


    ¡°We are not looking for that car, we are looking for that person,¡± Gu Weiwei said anxiously, ¡°If that car is not here, then they must have changed cars.¡±


    ¡°Boss says so too. We are checking every CCTV camera in the city,¡± Lei Ning said.


    After they lost the exact location of the car, the boss said that the other party might want to change their vehicle, so the person in charge of the CCTV search had already focused upon the person instead of the car.


    They were just talking when one of them called Lei Ning.


    Lei Ning answered the call and afterwards she said to them, ¡°The car has been found, but no one is in it.¡±


    ¡°Take me there,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Lei Ning went into the car and guided her, Yuan Meng and Keiko to themunity where the car was located. The door was already opened by their men.


    Gu Weiwei got out of the car and rushed to the car door, only to find that the car was empty.


    But there was a baby hat on the passenger¡¯s seat, and it was the exact same hat worn by her Youyou.


    ¡°This is Youyou¡¯s hat, this is Youyou¡¯s hat¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng was informed of the situation as soon as possible.


    They had found the car and found the boy¡¯s hat, but the culprit and the boy were nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 1704 - Step by Step

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Step by Step</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Meng approached her and patted her shoulders.


    ¡°It seems that Youyou is indeed in the hands of this driver. We just need to find him.¡±


    Holding the hat tightly, Gu Weiwei brushed away her messy hair and mumbled, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that simple, it can¡¯t be that simple¡­¡±


    What he did to herst time was just a trick to make them aware that he was going to do something to her.


    Actually, his real purpose was the child.


    Also, he had been arranging everything in secret the moment they decided to visit the Qin Family.


    The three suspicious drivers led them to Keiko, and when they caught up with her, they found that she was innocent.


    That was a well-thought-out n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first and think of a way with Fu Hanzheng. We can¡¯t go on like this,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei looked around, covered her mouth and nose to conceal her emotions and tears and nodded in disappointment.


    ¡°There must be something we missed at the Qin Family.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko followed up and said, ¡°Yes, the child can¡¯t be brought out in such a tant way, he must¡­¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at her in astonishment and suddenly realized something.


    ......


    ¡°Yuan Meng, phone, give me the phone¡­¡±


    Yuan Meng was making a call to Yuan Shuo in Italy so that his men in A Land could keep an eye out for Gu Siting.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of exining anything more, Gu Weiwei leaned forward and grabbed her phone, rang off and called Fu Hanzheng with shaking hands.


    After a few rings, Fu Hanzheng picked it up.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She gripped the phone tightly and said with a shivering voice, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, Youyou is still at the Qin Family, and these people are trying to distract us. Gu Siting would not have allowed the child to be brought out so openly.¡±


    ¡°Among these three drivers, we may be able to stop him. Youyou is not in the driver¡¯s car, but one of the guests¡¯ cars.¡±


    ¡­.


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng turned to Qin Man.


    ¡°Are the guests still here?¡±


    Startled, Qin Man confessed.


    ¡°It finished one hour ago. Except for father¡¯s old friends, most of them are gone.¡±


    Gu Weiwei heard Qin Man¡¯s voice through the phone and covered her mouth as she sobbed.


    Toote, everything was toote.


    Yuan Meng turned around and saw Gu Weiwei who was sobbing. ¡°Are you saying that Youyou was not taken out by the three cars?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt very regretful that she had not thought of this earlier.


    Kuroda Keiko patted her back and exined to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°The three suspicious drivers, including me, are just trying to distract you so that when you suspect that the child is in our hands, you will alle out to find him.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how many of us you find, you will never find the child, because the child is not with me or with those three people.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°But that hat¡­¡± Yuan Meng threw a look at the baby hat in Gu Weiwei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°That driver might only have this hat with him, because he wanted us to think that Youyou is in his car. He is not running anywhere else, he must be hiding in one of the residential buildings in this neighborhood.


    ¡°When you spent a great deal of time looking for him, the birthday banquet of the Qin Family had alreadye to an end. All the guests left the Qin Family, and Youyou¡­ was taken away in one of the cars.¡±


    ¡­.


    That was what had made them confused.


    Yuan Meng sat in the car and smashed her fist against the steering wheel. There were dozens of cars going in and out of the Qin Family¡¯s mansion tonight, and if all of them left the Qin Family¡¯s mansion, how were they going to find out which car took away Youyou?

 Chapter 1705 - Gifts From the Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Gifts From the Gu Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Gu Weiwei returned to the Qin Family, it was already one in the morning.


    Before she returned, Fu Hanzheng had already figured out who brought a driver and who drove here by themselves with Qin Man¡¯s help.


    Then she listed the drivers as the targets of investigation.


    After all, none of the guests dared to tie up the children of the Fu Family.


    Then the person who took away the child must have been the driver of someone¡¯s family, or more urately, a disguised driver.


    Standing in the living room of the Qin Family, Fu Hanzheng saw the headlights from afar and guessed that they were here.


    And Gu Weiwei¡¯s suppressed sobbing on the phone had made him worried, so he went out to pick her up.


    The moment Yuan Meng¡¯s car pulled over, he pulled open the door.


    The moment the door was opened, he saw Gu Weiwei sitting in the backseat with her head buried in her hands, looking helpless.


    ¡°¡­Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up slowly and saw the man standing outside with tears still streaming down her face.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, Youyou will be found, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± Fu Hanzheng said firmly and took her hands as they got out of the car.


    ......


    He removed his suit jacket and put it over her as he entered with her in his arms.


    ¡°All the cars used by the guests are being checked. We will know soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and did not ask anything more.


    She believed that he was also feeling terrible facing such a situation.


    Now he not only had to track down the child, but also could not be distracted by her emotions.


    As they came to the living room of the Qin Family, Old Master Qin said to Gu Weiwei apologetically, ¡°I am sorry, I had intended to meet you and your children, but I did not expect that something like this would happen in our home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a sharp look at everyone from the Qin Family and snapped.


    ¡°Old Master Qin, it is your birthday today, we don¡¯t want to ruin your mood.


    ¡°But who leaked the news about us bringing the children to the birthday banquet, and who is working with them toe up with such an interconnecting n? What¡­ did you receive from the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡­.


    Without the help of the Qin Family, the wless n would not have been so sessful.


    Qin Man and Qin Lang knew that they were responsible for what happened to the Qin Family, so they did not counter them directly.


    ¡°Weiwei, we are also worried about your son¡¯s disappearance, but the Qin Family and the Fu Family have been friends for decades, how would our family help outsiders to harm your child?¡±


    ¡°When Aunt carried the child upstairs, very few people knew about it. Who told the kidnappers that the child was in your bedroom and who broke the camera at the staircase? These people are not from the Qin Family, how could they have done that within such a short time?¡± Gu Weiwei snapped anxiously.


    It seemed that this matter had nothing to do with the Qin Family, but when she thought about it carefully, she realized that it had everything to do with the Qin Family.


    She even suspected that they had wanted them to bring the children here because they were up to something.


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, you are helping your family to find the child, and the birthday banquet has now even finished. What more do you want?¡± Meng Ruya stepped forward and used Weiwei.


    But seeing her losing her son, she felt much better.


    ¡°It was because the birthday banquet finished ahead of time that Youyou was driven out of the Qin Family!¡± Gu Weiwei sounded fierce.

 Chapter 1706 - Out of Home within Three Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Out of Home within Three Minutes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Qin Man sighed helplessly and exined patiently.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. My father announced that the birthday banquet would end ahead of time so you could find the child. He had no idea that the child was still in the Qin Family.¡±


    So it was out of kindness that the birthday banquet ended ahead of time, but because the guests left ahead of time the child was brought out of the Qin Family without a sound.


    They were the ones who invited them to the birthday banquet and now the child was lost at the Qin Family, so they missed the best opportunity to save the child.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei ming the Qin Family for losing the child, Meng Ruya stepped forward to defend Qin Man.


    ¡°The Qin Family did not kidnap your child, don¡¯t try to sow discord between the two families.¡±


    Qin Man was already very annoyed, so she got angry when she saw her interrupting.


    ¡°The Qin Family and the Fu Family are talking, not you! Get out of here!¡±


    Startled, Meng Ruya bit her lips and turned to Qin Lang.


    ¡°Xiaoxun¡­¡±


    Qin Lang was just about to defend Meng Ruya when Qin Man lectured him.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get out of the house within three minutes, I will see her out myself.¡±


    What was she doing here when such a serious matter was not yet solved?


    ......


    Qin Lang sighed helplessly and said to Meng Ruya, ¡°Ruya, you can go home now.¡±


    It was not a good time for her to say such words.


    Although she was defending the Qin Family, she was adding fuel to the fire.


    Meng Ruya pursed her lips and left obediently.


    Although she still wanted to stay and watch the show, if Qin Lang did not speak up for her, it would not be a good thing for her to stay.


    Seeing her leaving, Qin Man said to Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei, ¡°I will check everyone in the Qin Family thoroughly, and I will check everything that went wrong with the surveince cameras. As for inviting you to the birthday banquet and ending it ahead of time, we really didn¡¯t have a purpose.¡±


    But the thief had made use of this opportunity so that they were also suspected.


    With Gu Weiwei in his arms, Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Qin Man and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to find out what happened on your family¡¯s end, but whether the Qin Family is innocent or not will be revealed one day.¡±


    It was impossible for them to believe that this matter had nothing to do with the Qin Family based on such a far-fetched exnation.


    Qin Man wanted to argue, but she did not want to irritate them at this hour. Their child was missing and she could understand why they were in a bad mood.


    The most important thing now was to find their son and everything else would be solved.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of Gu Weiwei and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    They still needed to find the child, but staying in the Qin Family was not as convenient as being at one¡¯s own home.


    Also, she looked way too tired, so he had to drive her home.


    Gu Weiwei nodded, left the Qin Family and went into the car with him. She had been holding onto the small hat the entire time and her heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand.


    They had juste out of the gate when Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin arrived.


    Since they already knew about the situation from Lei Ning, they did not ask anything more in case they made them sadder.


    ¡°Shiqin, stay here and see if there is anything suspicious about the Qin Family, especially¡­ Qin Lv.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned.


    Kuroda Shio had visited the Qin Family twice before.


    Although he did not seem to have agreed to anything, yet after what happened today, he had to suspect something.

 Chapter 1707 - Not necessarily going to A Land

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Not necessarily going to A Land</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°I understand.¡± Fu Shiqin nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to thepany tomorrow, I will be there.¡±


    His brother was not in the mood to deal with work when his son was missing and sister-inw was not in a good state.


    Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and went into the car with Gu Weiwei.


    On the way home, everyone was silent.


    Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, Yuan Meng turned around and threw a look at the two people behind her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll guard all the airports, ports and exits of the capital, and won¡¯t let them take the child out of Hua Land.¡±


    But even if the capital was defended, there were still numerous routes leading to other ces of Hua Land. It was not that easy to defend the entire capital.


    ¡°Yes, but they may not necessarily bring the child to A Land.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    They were looking for Youyou, and it was too risky to bring the child to A Land.


    Also, Cayman Dorrans¡¯ men were watching Gu Siting too.


    Hearing his words, Yuan Meng turned to the two of them and said, ¡°Are you saying that they might hide the child here in Hua Land?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    They had taken away Youyou to hurt him and Weiwei, so as long as they could not find the child, they would not have the upper hand or negotiating power.


    Yuan Meng threw a worried look at Gu Weiwei. The child had been taken away by Gu Siting¡¯s men and his ultimate purpose was nothing more than for her sake.


    So soon he would contact her and threaten her to return to the Gu Family by using the boy.


    It was much easier for him to do that than to let the boy be found.


    When they returned to vi No.7, it was already two in the morning.


    Fu Hanzheng took Gu Weiwei to the dining room and asked the servant to deliver the dinner.


    ¡°Weiwei, you have not eaten anything since the afternoon, finish the porridge.¡±


    With the hat against her lips, Gu Weiwei shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    At this hour, she had no idea where her son was, whether he had eaten or drunk anything, and whether the person with him would mistreat him.


    Her heart almost broke when she thought of this.


    ¡°Eat something and go to bed, alright?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart ached seeing her like this.


    As the father, he did care about his two children.


    But he was not as invested in them as she was.


    She gave birth to the children after nine months of pregnancy and she loved them deeply. In order to keep thempany as they grew up, she had put down the career she loved.


    But her son was taken away at this hour, and he was taken away because of her. She must be feeling terrible.


    No matter how much he wanted to share the burden with her, she would always feel sad.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath with her eyes closed and looked up at this man who looked worried.


    Finally, shepromised and picked up the porridge, but put it down after eating half a bowl.


    ¡°I am a bit tired, I want to take a rest in my room.¡±


    She was not tired and she did not want to eat anything. But she did not want him to worry about her and take care of her at the same time.


    So she ate and agreed to take a rest.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng apanied her back to the room and did not leave the master bedroom to continue the rescue n with Yuan Meng and the others until sheid down in bed with her eyes closed.


    However, the moment the door was closed, the girl in bed opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1708 - Two Lives for One Child

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Two Lives for One Child</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the living room, Fu Hanzheng heard the progress of the investigation from Lei Ning. More than a dozen guests came with drivers.


    And the new drivers had be the focus of the investigation.


    Most of them had been found, and some were still missing.


    ¡°But it is like finding a needle in a haystack, how long will it take?¡± Fu Shiyi said anxiously.


    ¡°How else can we find him?¡± Yuan Meng threw a look at him.


    If there was any other way to find Youyou, Fu Hanzheng would definitely do it.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Yuan Meng and said, ¡°Still no reply from Cayman Dorrans?¡±


    ¡°He has got his men there, but we need to wait until dawn,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    When Gu Siting sent his men to take away Youyou, they would send their men to take away his mother and grandfather. They would exchange two lives for one child and see if he was so crazy as to sacrifice his own family.


    Fu Shiyi scratched his hair impatiently and asked his brother, ¡°Where is Sister-inw, is she sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although she was lying in bed with her eyes closed, he knew that she was not sleeping.


    She did not want him to worry, so she ate the porridge and went back to the room.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°We should not have gone to the Qin Family.¡±


    If only it had been at this ce, they would not have been able to do anything.


    ¡°Anyway, no more useless words,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    It was toote to regret now.


    The most important thing now was to find Youyou as soon as possible.


    They were just talking when Lei Meng called, saying that he had caught the driver with the boy¡¯s hat.


    And they had already been brought back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help to catch the driver.¡± Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°I am afraid that he only received the order to get rid of us and put the hat in the car. He doesn¡¯t even know which person took the child.¡±


    Gu Siting waited for so long before making the real move, so he had nned out every single detail.


    He knew that if all the participants knew about his n and one of them was caught, the location of the child would be exposed.


    Therefore, those involved might only be responsible for a portion of the n.


    Even if someone was caught, they would only know a small part of it and would not reveal who had the child.


    ¡°There must be some useful clues, let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Fu Hanzheng said, got up and was about to leave.


    But after a few steps, he threw a look at the door of the master bedroom and got a bit worried.


    ¡°Shiyi, you stay.¡±


    ¡°Got it, go now.¡± Fu Shiyi nodded.


    Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng left for the ce where the prisoner was kept. Fu Shiyi and Kuroda Keiko stayed behind and took a look at the closed master bedroom.


    However, Gu Weiwei was not in the master bedroom. Instead, she went to the nursery where the two children slept through another door.


    Sitting by the empty crib, she made one call after another.


    She was calling the Gu Family because she did not have the patience to keep searching.


    Gu Siting was the one who kidnapped the child, and asking him was the best way to get news about Youyou.


    However, no matter how many times she called, no one answered the call.

 Chapter 1709 - Three Days

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Three Days</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    The phone kept ringing, but Gu Siting did not pick it up.


    Also, no one was allowed to answer the call.


    ¡°President Gu, maybe it is from Miss Weiwei.¡± Kuroda Shio reminded him.


    By this time, Fu Hanzheng and his men were already looking for the child all over the world. It was not a surprise that Miss Weiwei called when she knew that the child was taken away by their men.


    With one hand against his forehead, Gu Siting gazed at the ringing phone.


    ¡°When the child is settled, we will have the bargaining chip to talk with her.¡±


    The child had not yet been delivered to the designated ce, and it would just be a meaningless argument if he answered the call.


    Like the call from the Gu Family, Kuroda Shio¡¯s phone kept ringing.


    He nced at it and did not answer it.


    Gu Siting squinted and said understandingly, ¡°A call from Keiko?¡±


    By this time, Keiko must have known that she had been used by them, so she called them in a hurry.


    She was calling to me them and asking about the whereabouts of the child.


    But they had been nning for this day for so long and before Weiwei returned, no one was allowed to know anything about the child.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Keiko must have known that the child was taken away by their men and that they were using her to arouse the Fu Family¡¯s suspicion.


    This time, she was probably going to hate him for real.


    She had not been part of the n, but because of what she had overheard about Miss Weiwei, she went to Hua Land and stayed by her side.


    So they considered using her as one of the targets so that she would attract the attention of the Fu Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Gu Siting said.


    There were many things that could not be exined clearly, let alone over the phone.


    Both Keiko and Weiwei were very angry at them, so there was no point in answering the call.


    Kuroda Shio nodded and switched off his phone.


    It had been a long night for everyone in the Fu Family as well as Gu Siting.


    It was not until dawn when his phone received a video.


    He clicked it open and saw an eight-month-old child who looked very much like Fu Hanzheng who he hated deeply.


    ¡°This boy looks so much like him,¡± Gu Siting said with his teeth clenched.


    In the video, the child did not know that he was in danger. Instead of crying or making a fuss, he looked around curiously.


    ¡°But is it really safe for the child to stay in Hua Land?¡± Kuroda Shio hesitated.


    Gu Siting sneered at the sight of the baby in the video.


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce.¡±


    It was more risky to bring the child back.


    As long as this child was well hidden, Fu Hanzheng would not be able to find him no matter how powerful he was in Hua Land.


    His own child was in his own country and he could not find him. He must be feeling terrible.


    He stared at the video for a long time and then sent it to Gu Weiwei¡¯s phone.


    After the video, there was only one sentence attached.


    [Weiwei,e home within three days.]


    He understood that it was very difficult to bring her back by force.


    She would not return with him, and Fu Hanzheng would not release her either.


    But with the child in his hands, she had toe home and Fu Hanzheng had to release her too.

 Chapter 1710 - Three Days 2

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Three Days 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of the Hua Land at vi number seven.


    Gu Weiwei was sitting on the mat with her back against the cot and was about to call the Gu Family numerous times when a text arrived.


    And she recognized that it was from A Land.


    She clicked open the message with trembling fingers and saw the video inside. She covered her mouth, fearing that she would burst into tears.


    In the video, it was none other than Youyou who had been missing for the entire night. He did not know that he was in danger, and he did not cry much as he looked around.


    With the phone in her hands, she watched the video thatsted only dozens of seconds numerous times before noticing the message beneath the video.


    She gritted her teeth and dialed the number.


    After a few rings, the phone was finally picked up.


    ¡°It seems that you have seen the video.¡± It was Gu Siting¡¯s voice on the other side of the phone.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s breath was shaking. ¡°Gu Siting, you attacked an eight-month-old child because of our grudge. You are even more despicable than I thought.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get the result I want, I don¡¯t care about the methods,¡± Gu Siting said indifferently.


    What he cared about was her return.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth. If it had been any other time, she would have turned him down without hesitation.


    ......


    But at this moment, she did not dare to turn him down.


    ¡°Come back within three days.¡± Gu Siting repeated the text.


    ¡°Gu Siting, if anything happens to Youyou, I will kill you even if it means losing my life.¡± Gu Weiwei warned him furiously.


    However, her warning did not deter him at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt him, but only if you are here,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Gu Weiwei let out a shaking sigh. ¡°Will you release him when I return?¡±


    ¡°At least, I won¡¯t touch him.¡± Gu Siting snorted and warned. ¡°He looks so much like him, you know¡­ I have never liked this face.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, three days, I¡¯ll be there within three days.¡±


    She did not want to go, but she knew that if she did not go back, Gu Siting would do anything.


    He was not that forgiving or kind-hearted towards Youyou.


    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei was about to say something when she heard footsteps outside. She rang off instantly.


    She had just rang off when Fu Hanzheng came in.


    Seeing her sitting on the mat, he approached her and brushed her hair.


    ¡°We have found the driver who took Youyou away, we will soon hear from him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips, but did not tell Fu Hanzheng anything about the video or the news.


    If he knew about it, he would definitely object to her going to A Land.


    Also, there were three days left. If she found Youyou within three days, she would not go to A Land.


    But if she failed to find Youyou within three days, she would have to go back anyway.


    Gu Siting was a maniac, and if she did not obey his order, then he would definitely do something to hurt her son.


    ¡°Go and wash your face and eat something, I have made your favorite seafood porridge,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a mild voice.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and got up with his help. Then she returned to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Standing outside the door, Fu Hanzheng frowned. For some reason, he felt that something was wrong with her.


    It seemed that she suddenly had a secret.

 Chapter 1711 - Gu Siting Was Helped

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Gu Siting Was Helped</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After a long while, Gu Weiwei came out of the bathroom and followed him to the dining room.


    Fu Shiyi and the others were sitting in the dining room with ck rings under their eyes.


    Yuan Meng and Kuroda Keiko sized up the calm Gu Weiwei and exchanged a look, looking very worried.


    She was way too calm right now, and that made them worried.


    Although they knew that she might not want Fu Hanzheng to worry about her at this hour, yet it was still so heart-wrenching to see her suppressing her emotions when facing such a serious matter.


    Her real parents were not by her side when she was little, so when she became a mother, she had devoted so much love to her two children. Now when her son was missing because of her, she found it very difficult to ept.


    Gu Weiwei was stirring the porridge in the bowl as she kept thinking about her boy in the video.


    In the video, only the boy was in the cot and nothing about the surroundings or the photographer was captured. Even the voice she heard was the child¡¯s.


    Therefore, it was impossible to tell where he was.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down next to her and suggested after staring at her for a long while.


    ¡°After you eat, Shiyi will drive you to the old mansion to visit Tiantian. I heard that she was very naughtyst night.¡±


    If she continued to stay here, he would still have to deal with all kinds of information and he would not be able to keep herpany all the time.


    Also, unless the boy was found, nothing else couldfort her.


    But if she was asked to keep her daughterpany at the old mansion, she might feel a bit more rxed and less sad about what happened to her son.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko said, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Yuan Meng and Fu Hanzheng exchanged a look and did not object.


    They were busy investigating the whereabouts of Youyou, and she needed someone to keep herpany.


    Although Kuroda Keiko was also a member of the Kuroda Family, she did not take the initiative to get involved this time, so she was not being used by Gu Siting.


    The happy breakfast had turned silent and depressing because Youyou was missing.


    Gu Weiwei finished the porridge in silence. ¡°I am done. I¡¯m going to get changed.¡±


    Having said these words, she got up and got changed in the room.


    Fu Shiyi sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it, I will go home with Sister-inw too.¡±


    He had always been focused on the entertainment industry and had never been involved in any of these matters, so he was of little help.


    Also, Youyou was kidnapped by Gu Siting because of sister-inw. If she returned to the old mansion now, the old man might make a fuss to sister-inw.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave your sight.¡±


    Although what happened to Youyou was a top priority, yet he truly did not want anything to happen to her.


    Gu Weiwei got changed and came out of the bedroom, apanied by Fu Shiyi and Kuroda Keiko, she went to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion to visit her daughter.


    They had just left when Yuan Shuo called Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu are missing, and our men are gone too.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Yuan Meng almost exploded. If they failed to get Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu, they would lose the bargaining chip with Gu Siting.


    Yuan Shuo sighed deeply and said, ¡°It must be Gu Yun Che.¡±


    ¡°Gu¡­ Yun Che?¡± Yuan Meng was shocked and asked further, ¡°He has always been in Hua Land, why would he go to the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet, but I heard that he is a very skilled man from Hua Land. Judging from his description and strength, it must be him,¡± Yuan Shuo said.

 Chapter 1712 - Gu Siting Was Helped 2

    <h4>Chapter 1712: Gu Siting Was Helped 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Meng was so annoyed that she felt her hair standing up on the back of her neck.


    ¡°If Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu are not caught, we will have no bargaining chip to exchange for the child with Gu Siting. Then we will be led by the nose by Gu Siting.¡±


    They had not expected that Gu Siting would do something like this.


    She had thought that it would be very difficult for the Fu Family to enter A Land and get in contact with the Gu Family, so she informed Yuan Shuo and asked his men to control Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu first.


    In this way, even if Gu Siting had Youyou, they still had his mother and grandfather, so there was still room for negotiation.


    !!


    But what she had not expected was that when Gu Siting hadid hands upon the child, Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu were already ticked away safe and sound.


    He was connected with Weiwei, so they could not do anything to him. And now, without his family as the bargaining chip, they would be in a very passive position.


    ¡°Me and Cayman are on the way to A Land,¡± Yuan Shuo said and then asked, ¡°What about Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°She is not doing very well but she is visiting Tian now,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Yuan Shuo sighed deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to A Land and we will see what we can do next.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to him, and we have lost the bargaining chip to threaten him. What can you do to him?¡± Yuan Meng felt her head aching.


    With Youyou in Gu Siting¡¯s hands, they could do nothing to him.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just do nothing,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Yuan Meng gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I am hanging up now. I need to find that Gu person.¡±


    He had promised that he would not do anything to Weiwei.


    But now, he was helping Gu Siting to go against them. They had even arranged a ce for him to stay and helped him and Luo Qianqian.


    She rang off and called Luo Qianqian directly.


    Luo Qianqian had no idea what happened at the Fu Family, so she did not put down her work until the phone rang several times.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Meng, what is it?¡±


    The moment the call went through, Yuan Meng asked directly, ¡°Where is Gu Yun Che? Is he not with you? Is he not in Hua Land?¡±


    ¡°He went out for something three days ago.¡± Luo Qianqian confessed.


    ¡°He¡­ he left three days ago, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yuan Meng was so furious.


    They had thought that after spending so much effort, Gu Yun Che would not help Gu Siting even if he did not help them.


    But now, he was living in the ce they had arranged for him and flirting with the girl they had arranged for him, and now he was helping their worst enemy. How ungrateful was he?!


    ¡°Should I have told you about it?¡± Luo Qianqian was confused and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yuan Meng bit her lips and said, ¡°Last night, Youyou was kidnapped by the Gu Family, and Gu Yun Che was one of the aplices.¡±


    Although he was not directly involved, yet he helped Gu Siting to protect his family, so they lost the bargaining chip to exchange the child with Gu Siting, so they were put into a passive position.


    Also, since he left three days ago, then he must have known that Gu Siting was going to do something, but he did not remind them at all.


    ¡°Youyou was kidnapped?!¡± Luo Qianqian just could not believe it.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che promised that he would not do anything to hurt Weiwei, but now he is helping Gu Siting! He¡­¡± Yuan Meng got so annoyed that she had no idea how to scold him.


    If he had not been involved, Gu Siting would not have dared to do anything.


    Because the moment he made a move, Cayman would take control of his two remaining family members.


    But now Gu Yun Che was protecting Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu, so Gu Siting could do whatever he wanted without any worries.

 Chapter 1713 - Gu Siting Was Helped 3

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Gu Siting Was Helped 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°He¡­ he wouldn¡¯t, he¡­ he promised me!¡± Luo Qianqian got so shocked that she started to speak incoherently.


    ¡°He did promise you, but it is also a fact that he has helped Gu Siting,¡± Yuan Meng said resolutely.


    He had not helped Gu Siting to deal with Weiwei and the child, but what he had done had made them lose the opportunity of saving her son.


    Luo Qianqian got so frightened by the news. ¡°How is Weiwei? Is Youyou still missing? Is there anything I can do?¡±


    Yuan Meng sighed deeply and said seriously, ¡°Help us find Gu Yun Che so we can save the child.¡±


    !!


    Since Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu were taken away by Gu Yun Che, then they could not be found.


    But Gu Yun Che only talked with Luo Qianqian and they could not reach him at all.


    ¡°Got it, I will call him now.¡± Luo Qianqian rang off in a hurry and called Gu Yun Che instead.


    But the other side did not answer the call.


    Then she texted him several times in a row.


    [Where have you been?]


    [Why are you not answering my call? Call me now!]


    [Are you helping the Gu Family? You helped the Gu Family when Youyou was kidnapped!]


    ¡­.


    She had thought that when he said that he was going out, it was because he had something else to do.


    After all, he did say that he had his own affairs to attend to in Bangalore.


    But when she ran into trouble, he drove her home and then she was hospitalized, which was why he stayed for so long.


    So she did not suspect a thing when he said that he was going out.


    But she had never expected that he would go there to help Gu Siting and to kidnap Youyou.


    However, neither her phone nor her WeChat received any reply from Gu Yun Che.


    But when she thought of how Youyou was kidnapped, she just could not help but feel uneasy. So she left her work and was about to ask what had happened by visiting the Fu Family mansion.


    However, she was on her way there when Gu Yun Che replied on Wechat.


    [I did not do anything to her, I did what I promised]


    Instead of texting, Luo Qianqian made a call directly.


    This time, Gu Yun Che finally answered her call.


    ¡°Gu Yun Che, are you helping the Gu Family, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, I have done what I promised,¡± Gu Yun said.


    ¡°But you caused Youyou to be kidnapped! You are hurting her!¡± Luo Qianqian pulled over the car by the roadside and said anxiously.


    Gu Yun Che was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I have kept my promise not to kill her. As for my feelings, they are not within my consideration.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yun Che, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, I don¡¯t want to think that you approached me and got together with me because of her.¡± Gu Yun Che interrupted her coldly.


    Sitting in the car by the roadside, Luo Qianqian almost burst into tears.


    ¡°We are not in a rtionship because of her, but you are helping others to hurt my best friend!¡±


    ¡°Some things are better off being finished as soon as possible rather than being tangled with each other for the rest of her life. As for the final result, it depends on herself,¡± Gu Yun Che said onest thing and rang off directly.


    Luo Qianqian called again but the phone was turned off.


    She sat in the car by the roadside, not knowing if she should continue to the Fu Family or go home.


    If she went to the Fu Family, she had no idea how she should exin to them about Gu Yun Che¡¯s involvement, but she would be worried about Gu Weiwei if she returned home.

 Chapter 1714 - Not Telling Fu Hanzheng?

    <h4>Chapter 1714: Not Telling Fu Hanzheng?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    When Gu Weiwei arrived, Tiantian had just woken up because of the noise. She was still in her pajamas.


    Seeing her face, Mrs. Fu and the Old Lady were worried about the news of Youyou, but they did not want to upset her by asking her about it now.


    ¡°This girl kept cryingst night and she just woke up.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up Tiantian and kissed her daughter¡¯s hair. She suddenly burst into tears when she thought of her missing son.


    !!


    Tiantian looked up at her and realized that her mother was not in a good mood, so she wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Fu Shengying threw a look at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Follow me to the study.¡±


    Fu Shiyi understood that he was asking about Youyou, so he followed him upstairs obediently.


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will get her changed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will make the milk for her,¡± Mrs. Fu said and went to boil water in the kitchen.


    Gu Weiwei carried the child to the nursery and Kuroda Keiko followed up behind her. Seeing her getting Tiantian changed, she asked, ¡°Weiwei, did Gu Siting¡­ contact you?¡±


    Now that Youyou was in his hands, he would definitely contact her.


    After all, kidnapping the child was not his ultimate goal, but to use the child to threaten her so that she could return to the Gu Family.


    This man had either contacted her or was about to.


    Gu Weiwei helped her daughter to change out of her pajamas and diaper, and nodded.


    ¡°He sent me a video of Youyou and asked me to return within three days.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko did not object but asked with a serious expression, ¡°You did not tell Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°If I tell him now, he will only be distracted by me and he needs to focus on finding Youyou. What if he finds him within three days?¡±


    If Fu Hanzheng knew that she was being threatened, he would be worried about both her and the boy.


    ¡°Are there any useful clues in the video?¡± Kuroda Keiko asked.


    ¡°The video only shows Youyou, not even any sounds from the outside world, so no useful clues can be found,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had watched the video numerous times, trying to find some useful clue from it, but to no avail.


    Since Gu Siting dared to send the message to her, he was definitely not going to reveal anything to her so that she could find Youyou.


    Kuroda Keiko felt very guilty. ¡°I am sorry, my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°He is just following orders. It is Gu Siting who makes the decision, not your brother,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Also, she was not in the mood to think about anyone else.


    Kuroda Keiko was speechless. She did not want to help Gu Siting, so her brother never told her the truth.


    And this time, she unintentionally helped Gu Siting to trick her too.


    Weiwei might even think that she was helping them kidnap the child.


    A long whileter, she asked, ¡°What if the child is still not found after three days, are you really going to the Gu Family?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a long while. ¡°I can¡¯t bet my son on Gu Siting¡¯s mercy, and he has never been merciful.¡±


    His ultimate goal was none other than her. If she went back, she would not die, but if she did not, Youyou would definitely be hurt.


    She could not take the risk, so she had to go to the Gu Family, even if it was the tiger¡¯s den.

 Chapter 1715 - The Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 1715: The Qin Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Kuroda Keiko stayed silent for a moment and said resolutely, ¡°If that really happens, I will go with you.¡±


    Maybe she could not help her, but she could at least help her to deliver the message to Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei smiled bitterly and nodded.


    But hopefully, it would note to that.


    She was not afraid of the Gu Family, but she was worried that Fu Hanzheng would be saddened by this move.


    He had been trying his best to keep her and the children safe, but in the end, Gu Siting took advantage of the situation. Not only was Youyou in danger, but she also had to return to the Gu Family.


    Kuroda Keiko was about to say something when she heard Mrs. Fu¡¯s footsteps, so she stopped herself.


    Mrs. Fu came in with the milk bottle. ¡°The temperature is just right.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the milk bottle, sat down on the sofa and fed her daughter.


    Mrs. Fu sat down next to her. She could tell that she had not slept a wink, seeing her pale face and dark rings under the eyes.


    ¡°Did you eat breakfast? I asked someone to make some.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Hanzheng will get Youyou back, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mrs. Fu consoled her.


    ......


    Actually, she herself had no idea what to say.


    It seemed that the Gu Family had been nning for a long time.


    He was just an eight-month-old child. As long as they hid him away, no one would be able to find him.


    If they had known that something like this would happen, they would not have asked her and Fu Hanzheng to attend the birthday banquet. That way, they would not have been taken advantage of.


    Gu Weiwei replied briefly and said nothing more.


    In the meanwhile, Fu Shengying was asking Fu Shiyi about the investigation in the study upstairs.


    ¡°Are you sure it was the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°Who else would do that to a child apart from Gu Siting?¡± Fu Shiyi snorted.


    Fu Shengying sighed deeply. ¡°I told your brother not to let that woman stay in the Fu Family¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Fu Shiyi looked at Fu Shengying in disbelief.


    ¡°If it had not been for her, nothing would have happened to Youyou. Gu Siting took the children away because of her.¡± Fu Shengying only thought about his two grandsons and Gu Weiwei was not his concern.


    Fu Shiyi just could not stand it any more. He red at Fu Shengying furiously.


    ¡°Dad, you can say those words in front of me, but if you dare to say those words in front of our brother and sister-inw, not only will our brother not want to acknowledge you as his father, but I will not either.


    ¡°Also, if you had not promised the Qin Family that you would bring our brother and children there for the birthday celebration, this would not have happened.


    ¡°Also, you put Youyou upstairs so that the kidnapper then had the chance to take him. Sister-inw never lets the two children out of her sight.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Shengying had no words to counter him, so he gave up.


    ¡°What about Shiqin? Did you find anything from the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, but the Qin Family will be punished,¡± Fu Shiyi said coldly.


    The three drivers went out in the Qin Family¡¯s cars, and the CCTV was broken before the birthday banquet started. And it was not until Old Master Qin announced that the birthday banquet ended ahead of time that the real car that was hiding Youyou left the Qin Family.


    He just could not believe that the Qin Family did not have any tricks up their sleeves.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shengying looked lethal too.


    ¡°If I do find evidence that they did something, the Qin Family will be doomed.¡±


    He could tolerate anything else, but when it came to his grandchildren, he just could not stand it.

 Chapter 1716 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Suspicion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Qin Family in the capital.


    Due to the important meeting at thepany and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s absence, Fu Shiqin went to Jinxiu Compound, got changed and went straight to thepany.


    But because Youyou went missing at the Qin Family, not everyone in the family had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The Old Master of the Qin Family stayed up the entire night and got sick.


    ¡°Xiaoxun, let¡¯s put aside the work at hand and help the Fu Family find the child first. This happened at the Qin Family home, and if we don¡¯t do anything about it, it would be very difficult for us to exin ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I will go and ask for leaveter, hand over the work and focus on this matter,¡± Qin Man said.


    Grandpa Qin nodded and said to Qin Lv, ¡°Help your aunt too.¡±


    Dazed, Qin Lv just could note back to himself.


    Qin Lv¡¯s mother frowned and called out, ¡°Lv?¡±


    Qin Lv came back to himself. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is asking you to help your aunt.¡± Qin Lv¡¯s mother reminded him.


    Qin Lv nodded quickly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Lv, lend me your car, my car needs to have some repairs done today,¡± Qin Man said casually.


    ......


    Without hesitation, Qin Lv gave her the car key.


    ¡°What about me driving you there?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, you were very busy at the birthday banquetst night, just take a good rest. I will go to the office and finish the handover. Let¡¯s go to the Fu Family in the afternoon to see what is going on,¡± Qin Man said.


    Qin Lv yawned and asked, ¡°Should we help with the search too?¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family lost the child. If we don¡¯t help them, the Fu Family will think that we are on the same side as the Gu Family,¡± Old Master Qin said with a low voice.


    Fu Shengying had called them angrily the night before about how his precious grandson had gone missing in the Qin Family. He was truly pissed.


    ¡°You must investigate the CCTV properly too. Didn¡¯t I ask you to check the CCTV before the banquet started? There was nothing wrong with it before,¡± Qin Man mumbled.


    Although it was just some minor details, yet it had aroused the suspicion of the Fu Family.


    ¡°The two families have been in a rtionship for so many years, surely they won¡¯t suspect us just because of this matter,¡± Qin Lv said.


    ¡°They have lost their precious grandson, of course they will take it up with us,¡± Qin Man said.


    From the three elders of the Fu Family to the two uncles, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, every one of them had spoiled the two little twins rotten.


    For the sake of Youyou, they would start a fight with them.


    Therefore, they had to help them with finding Youyou.


    Qin Man ate some breakfast to fill her stomach, grabbed the car keys and a pile of documents ready for the handover.


    As the car arrived outside the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, she went out of the car and grabbed the pile of stuff from the back seat, only to find that several pages from the files had fallen into the footrest due to her braking.


    She had to bend down to pick them up one after another. When she reached thest page of the file, she identally pressed upon a small pacifier.


    She picked it up and looked at it, her eyes were full of emotion. She had seen this pacifier the night before.


    Both Youyou and Tiantian had a pair of pacifiers, one blue and one pink.


    The pacifier she picked up was blue, but what was it doing in Lv¡¯s car?


    She suddenly thought of something and broke out in a cold sweat. She carried the files to the office as fast as she could and drove all the way home.


    ¡°Where is Lv?¡±


    ¡°In his room,¡± Qin Lv¡¯s mother said.


    Qin Man went upstairs to Qin Lv¡¯s room and pulled the young man up from the bed.


    ¡°Tell me, why was this thing in your car?¡±

 Chapter 1717 - Suspicion 2

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Suspicion 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The moment Qin Lv opened his eyes, he saw the pacifier in Qin Man¡¯s hands, and he failed to react because of shock.


    But soon he came back to himself and said confusedly, ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°This is Youyou¡¯s pacifier, I found it in your car, you better tell me the truth.¡± Qin Man tried to press down her anger.


    God knew that when she found this thing in his car, she was scared out of her wits.


    ¡°I have no idea why it is in my car.¡± Qin Lv yed dumb.


    !!


    Qin Man locked the door and sat down opposite him on the chair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Aunt.¡± Qin Lv looked calm.


    But Qin Man was a cunning diplomat who dealt with foreign countries all the time. She was sharp-eyed and sharp-minded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how this thing ended up being in your car? You went to check the CCTV before the banquet startedst night and it broke down right after. And it broke down right at the key moment!¡±


    She had suspected something the night before, but she had thought that her own nephew would not have done such a thing.


    But when she found this in his car, she just could not convince herself any more.


    ¡°Aunt, are you suspecting me?¡± Qin Lv countered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to suspect you of anything, but with so many pieces of evidence in front of me, how can I not suspect you?¡± Qin Man looked at her nephew who she had watched growing up and interrogated him. ¡°Tell me honestly, when Kuroda Shio talked to you before, did you start a secret partnership with him?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I really did not.¡± Qin Lv denied it to the end.


    But Qin Man did not believe that he was innocent and she was very disappointed by his denial.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? You were the one who organized the birthday banquet, and it would have been very easy for you to do something to the CCTV. Now you even let me pick this thing up from your car. If it falls into the hands of the Fu Family, they will not believe a thing you say.¡±


    ¡°I saw off two familiesst night and only one of them has a child. Maybe it is their child¡¯s.¡± Qin Lv argued guiltily.


    ¡°Did you see off the guestsst night, or did you see off the man who took Youyou away?¡± Qin Jiao¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives as she stared at this nephew who was suddenly like a stranger to her.


    The Gu Family were indeed ruthless this time. They released three drivers to draw away people¡¯s attention, and when Fu Hanzheng and his men realized that the child was still at the Gu Family, the birthday banquet had already finished and the child had left the Fu Family.


    But what she had not expected was that the child was not in someone else¡¯s car but his.


    What a well-thought-out n!


    But she just could not believe that the obedient Qin Lv would have taken away Fu Hanzheng¡¯s son from the Qin Family.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Furious, Qin Man pped him right across the face.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You are colluding with the Gu Family?¡±


    Qin Lv knew that he had been seen through, so he did not conceal anything anymore.


    ¡°The Fu Family has been suppressing the Qin Family for so many years. As long as the Fu Family falls, the Qin Family will be the most powerful family in Hua Land and Weiwei will also leave the Fu Family¡­¡±


    Before he finished his words, Qin Man had pped him again.


    ¡°The Gu Family and the Fu Family hate each other so much that the child would not be able to survive in the hands of the Gu Family.


    ¡°What do you think Fu Shiqin was doing herest night? They suspected you ages ago, but they failed to get the evidence.¡±


    Thanks for reading on MYBO XNO VE L. COM

 Chapter 1718 - Where Is the Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Where Is the Child?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng left the night before, but Fu Shiqin stayed at the Qin Family home.


    They swept over the entire apartment throughout the entire night. If it had not been because of the meeting in the morning, they would have finished searching the car and found the pacifier.


    If this thing was in Fu Shiqin¡¯s hands, no exnation from Qin Lv would work.


    Qin Lv felt dizzy after being pped twice by Qin Man. He looked at his aunt who had loved him since he was little in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­.Aunt.¡±


    Seeing the swelling on his face, Qin Man calmed herself down.


    ¡°Lv, what on earth do you want?¡±


    Qin Lv was silent. He knew that she would not approve of any of this, but this step was already taken and there was no turning back for him.


    Qin Man stared at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t¡­ given up on Weiwei, have you?¡±


    He had been focusing on his career all this while and he had not asked about Mu Weiwei at all.


    She had thought that he had truly moved on.


    But apart from this, she just could not think of any other reason why he would do such a thing.


    She had thought that Mu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng had broken up, and she had encouraged him to court her. But now when she thought about it, she realized that she should not have supported him in that way. That was why he had such a horrible idea.


    ......


    Qin Lv did not say anything more.


    ¡°The disappearance of the child is just the beginning. Soon, Fu¡¯s Enterprise will face a huge change. As long as the Fu Family copses and Fu Hanzheng is gone, she will leave the Fu Family.


    ¡°Aunt, haven¡¯t you always supported me in getting her back?


    ¡°You will support me this time too, right?¡±


    ¡­.


    Seeing this crazy-looking nephew, Qin Man just could not believe that this was the man she had watched growing up.


    ¡°I supported you because I thought that she and Fu Hanzheng had broken up.


    ¡°But she and Fu Hanzheng are together! They are married and have children, and you have done such a crazy thing to ruin their rtionship! I am so¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°They will soon be separated and Fu Hanzheng will no longer be an obstacle,¡± Qin Lv said confidently.


    He reached an agreement with the Gu Family so that he could help them deal with Fu Hanzheng whilst they supported the Qin Family to rece the Fu Family.


    By that time, they could be together properly.


    ¡°That maniac from the Gu Family, even you dare to work with him, are you mental too?!¡± Qin Man bellowed.


    The Qin Family had never been involved with the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family, but they knew pretty well how lethal Gu Siting was.


    Fu Hanzheng had been alerted when the Gu Family sent people to contact the families of Hua Land.


    She did not suspect a thing when Lv denied having any contact with the Gu Family.


    But she had been too careless so that he made such a big mistake.


    ¡°If it had not been for him, Weiwei would not have left me,¡± Qin Lv said coldly.


    Qin Man sneered and asked, ¡°I am afraid that if she knows what you have done, she will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you are the only one who knows about this matter. If you want me to die and the Qin Family to be doomed, then tell the Fu Family.¡± Qin Lv looked at Qin Man stubbornly, gambling on their kinship.


    No matter how close she was to the Fu Family, she should not be closer to them than she was with him.


    Qin Man took a deep breath and asked with a low voice, ¡°I just want to ask you one thing, where is that child?¡±

 Chapter 1719 - Where is the Child 2

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Where is the Child 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Of course she could not tell the Fu Family about this matter.


    In this way, Lv and the entire Qin Family would be the enemies of the Fu Family.


    But she could not just leave this matter alone. Even if she did not say a thing, the Fu Family would find out that it was Lil¡¯ Lv if they continued with the investigation.


    Therefore, the most important thing now was to help them find the child. As long as the child was found in time, everything would be fine.


    Qin Lv shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Lv, you have the freedom to pursue love, but at least be a man and don¡¯t y dirty tricks.¡± Qin Man looked at this young man in front of her with disappointment and said, ¡°Weiwei may end up hating you, but even I look down upon you now.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, there is no turning back,¡± Qin Lv said coldly.


    ¡°You better tell me where the child is now.¡± Qin Man looked stern and cold.


    This child should still be in Hua Land, or even somewhere in the capital. As long as he told her where the child was, she could help find the child so that Fu Hanzheng and his family could rescue Youyou.


    As long as Youyou was safe, Fu Hanzheng mightin about the Qin Family, but they would not turn against each other.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. That man did not tell me where he was taking the child,¡± Qin Lv said calmly.


    Furious and anxious, Qin Man had to calm herself down to deal with the biggest crisis the Qin Family had faced in decades.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know where that person took the child, just tell me how you contacted him and what he looks like, any valuable clues will do.¡±


    ......


    Everyone in the Fu Family was worried sick about this child. When they came back to themselves and found out that it was Lil¡¯ Lv who was helping the Gu Family, the decades-old rtionship between the two families would be ruined.


    ¡°Aunt, this is just the beginning. I don¡¯t know anything about it, and I won¡¯t tell anyone even if I know.¡±


    Qin Lv had made up his mind topete with the Fu Family.


    ¡°You¡­ you are crazy!¡± Qin Man shook in anger.


    She had not expected that the child she had watched growing up would be so stubborn.


    ¡°Aunt, father knows about it too, just pretend that you don¡¯t know,¡± Qin Lv said.


    ¡°Your father?¡± Qin Man just could not believe that apart from Qin Lv, even her own brother knew about it. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°The Fu Family has been dominating the business field for so many years and they have got hold of way too many resources. It would be very difficult for any other family or the Qin Family to make a breakthrough without the Fu Family¡¯s help,¡± Qin Lv exined the reason simply.


    The market share of the Qin Family was shrinking year after year aspanies from all walks of life grew stronger.


    Many families andpanies had their eyes upon the Fu Family¡¯s resources, but they never had the chance to do anything about it. This was the best opportunity.


    Qin Man sneered and looked at Qin Lv in disbelief.


    ¡°When your father took over thepany at the beginning, thepany almost went bankrupt due to the mistakes in decision-making. It was only because of the investment from Fu¡¯s Enterprise that thepany was able to get through the difficult times. Do you think that your father has forgotten about it?¡±


    The business world was indeed full of deception, but she had never thought that something like this would happen between the Qin Family and the Fu Family.


    The two families had supported each other all these years so that the Qin Family and Fu¡¯s Enterprise were established.


    But now, her brother and Lv were helping the Gu Family against Fu¡¯s Enterprise.

 Chapter 1720 - The Fu Familys Taboo

    <h4>Chapter 1720: The Fu Family¡¯s Taboo</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Qin Lv stayed silent for a moment and countered.


    ¡°So many people from the Fu Family died, and back then the Qin Family helped Fu¡¯s Enterprise too, so we are even now.¡±


    Qin Man got so furious that she got up and said, ¡°Alright, I will ask your father, if you won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    So even the young ones were confused?


    Did he have no idea what he should and should not do?


    !!


    Even if the Gu Family were involved, they would not be able to bring down Fu¡¯s Enterprise. The Fu Family were not just for show!


    She and Fu Hanzheng had been ssmates since they were in school and she knew pretty well what this man was thinking.


    She knew pretty well that Lv and her brother were not that smart.


    Also, Fu Shiqin was not an easy man to deal with.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qin Lv followed her out of the room and went to his father¡¯s study.


    Qin Lv¡¯s father Qin Feng looked at his sister who came inside in a hurry and then at Qin Lv who followed behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing at home? Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    Qin Man stood in front of the desk and looked down at her eldest brother who was smoking on the sofa.


    ¡°Lv, you are too young to understand anything. Do you want to die with the Gu Family or with your family?¡±


    It was taboo for the Qin Family to take part in the kidnapping of the grandson and to keep in touch with the Gu Family.


    ¡°The Fu Family has been oppressing the Qin Family for so many years, it is time to move them out of the way,¡± Qin Feng said calmly.


    ¡°It is just businessespeting, please tell me the truth, how could you do such a dirty thing?¡± Qin Man said with her teeth clenched, ¡°How could you do that to an eight-month-old child?¡±


    Qin Feng looked at Qin Man coldly. ¡°You either help us or pretend as if you don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Qin Man got so annoyed that her face turned pale.


    ¡°What is the Gu Family¡¯s purpose? They want to fight the Fu Family to the death! That child will not be able to survive in Gu Siting¡¯s hands!


    ¡°If something happens to this child, both Fu Hanzheng and his brothers as well as the Old Lady will take revenge on the Gu Family. Without the Dorrans Family¡¯s help, the Gu Family will never be able to beat the Fu Family.


    ¡°Or do you think that they can win with your help?¡±


    ¡­.


    Qin Feng brushed off the ashes and said, ¡°The Fu Family do not dare to do anything when the child is in the hands of the Gu Family. Fu Hanzheng would not have time to care about what happens in business.¡±


    ¡°When Kuroda Shio appeared in Hua Land, Fu Hanzheng was already aware of what was going on, but you are still dreaming.¡± Qin Man truly did not know if she should call him na?ve or stupid.


    The Fu Family did not do anything to the Qin Family because they had no evidence.


    Once they cooperated with the Gu Family and fell out with the Fu Family, the decades-old friendship between the two families would be ruined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about business, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Qin Feng said.


    ¡°But if you want to bring the Qin Family to go against the Fu Family, you must at least ask me and Second Brother, and our father if he agrees!¡± Qin Man said with a low voice.


    They would be dragged down if they went against the Fu Family.


    The Old Master had always attached great importance to the rtionship between the two families. If he had known about what they had done, he would have already been hospitalized.


    That was why she wanted to discuss with them privately so as not to reveal the matter to Grandpa.

 Chapter 1721 - To the Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 1721: To the Qin Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Qin Family were arguing with each other, but the Fu Family were all worried about the missing boy.


    Gu Weiwei went to visit her daughter at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion early in the morning and left soon afterwards.


    She kissed her daughter¡¯s face and gave the child to Mrs. Fu.


    ¡°We may not have time to visit her these next few days, so please take care of her.¡±


    With the child in her arms, Mrs. Fu could not help but feel sorry for her.


    !!


    ¡°I know you are looking for him, but¡­ also take care of yourself.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, turned around and left with Fu Shiyi and Kuroda Keiko.


    It was not until they went into the car that Fu Shiyi then said, ¡°Sister-inw, it is still early, you can spend more time with Tiantian.¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family?¡± Fu Shiyi was startled and said, ¡°Second Brother is paying attention to that ce already, why are you going too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Qin Family had nothing to do with what happenedst night,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Fu Shiyi did not object but said as he was driving, ¡°I called Second Brother early in the morning and he said that he did not find anything suspicious at the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°If the Qin Family had not been involved, an outsider would not have broken the CCTV and brought Youyou out of the Qin Family¡¯s vi within such a short time.¡± Gu Weiwei looked thoughtful. If someone from the Qin Family was involved, then that person must have been the one who took Youyou away.


    If she could find the person who took away her son, then she could find him too.


    ¡°That is what we suspect, but¡­ we have no proof,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Gu Weiwei said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need proof, I just need an answer.¡±


    Her instinct told her that the Qin Family were not only involved, but also helped with the kidnapping.


    Fu Shiyi ignored her and drove her directly to the Qin Family.


    Grandpa Qin was tending to the flowers in the ss room when he saw theming. So he came out of the room.


    ¡°Shiyi, what are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°Where are Lv and Qin Man? My sister-inw wants to meet them,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    Grandpa Qin looked at the butler. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be in the study upstairs,¡± the butler said.


    Grandpa Qin asked someone to make tea and said to the butler, ¡°Go and bring them down.¡±


    ¡°No need, just bring us to them,¡± Gu Weiwei said straightforwardly.


    Grandpa Qin was startled, but he understood that they were here for the sake of her son, so he did not stop them but asked the butler to bring them to the study.


    The butler led them upstairs and knocked at the door of the study.


    ¡°Master Lv, Third Miss, someone is looking for you.¡±


    A momentter, the door of the study was opened and Qin Man stuck her head out.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, she saw Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi.


    She suddenly felt a bit guilty, probably because of what they had been discussing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Qin Man turned around and looked at the two people inside before opening the door.


    ¡°Thene in.¡±


    Qin Man was not the only one who looked away guiltily.


    Qin Lv had just been arguing with his aunt about Youyou and now the boy¡¯s family were here.


    He suddenly felt a bit helpless.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Qin Jiao restrained her emotions and asked calmly.


    However, Gu Weiwei had her eyes upon Qin Lv, looking lethal.


    ¡°I would like to ask, is the Qin Family involved in the disappearance of Youyoust night?¡±

 Chapter 1722 - To the Qin Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 1722: To the Qin Family 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Qin Lv¡¯s father, Qin Feng, had been in the business field for years and he countered furiously when he heard her question.


    ¡°We are sorry that your child is missing. The Qin Family has not taken the care that we should have, but you are making it sound as if we are the ones who kidnapped your child.¡±


    They hade here at this hour, and he wondered if they were here just to vent their anger or because they had noticed something.


    But everything had been done in such a secretive way that they could not possibly have discovered anything.


    It was an ident that Qin Man found the pacifier left in the car, which was why she came to confront him and Lv.


    But what had they discovered? Mrs. Fu had been keeping her eyes on Lv the whole time. Could he have been discovered?


    But if she had found something and had the evidence, she would not juste and ask him some questions.


    Gu Weiwei approached Qin Lv and said to him, ¡°You arranged the birthday banquet, and you are responsible for both the staff and the CCTV.


    ¡°Or are you trying to get rid of us by saying that you don¡¯t know all the staff and one of them identally broke the camera?¡±


    ¡­


    Qin Lv calmed himself down and looked at the young girl who was staring at him. Suddenly, he could no longer see the girl he used to adore in her eyes.


    She was Mu Weiwei, but somehow, she was no longer the Mu Weiwei he knew.


    ¡°What do you suspect?¡±


    ¡°Kuroda Shio met you twice in Hua Land, what did you talk about?¡± Gu Weiwei pressed.


    Qin Lv forced out a smile. ¡°Kuroda Shio has met me before, but he has met many people too, and you suspect that¡­¡±


    ¡°But my son was kidnapped at the Qin Family, not at someone else¡¯s house. You want me to believe that you have had no contact with the Gu Family?¡± Gu Weiwei sneered and said to Kuroda Keiko, ¡°Kuroda Shio is his sister, and she heard him talking with you about the n¡­¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiyi turned to Kuroda Keiko and realized that his sister-inw was lying.


    She was pretending that she knew something and was trying to trick Qin Lv.


    Even if he did not say anything, his emotions and expression would reveal something.


    Qin Lv looked in the direction of Kuroda Keiko and a touch of fear shed across his eyes, but it soon disappeared.


    Her words not only frightened Qin Lv, but also made Qin Lv¡¯s father, Qin Feng and Qin Man break out in cold sweat.


    The two of them nced at Kuroda Keiko and started to panic. They had not expected that she would bring someone from the Kuroda Family here.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember discussing anything with Mr. Kuroda, we just met twice in a hurry.¡± Qin Lv denied it.


    ¡°Only met twice?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted and continued speaking, ¡°You were the one who arranged the birthday banquet, and you checked the CCTV before the problem arose. You were not at the birthday banquetst night, and you were the one who persuaded Grandpa Qin to end the banquet ahead of time.¡±


    When they were all distracted and focused upon Keiko and the three drivers, the birthday banquet finished ahead of time, so that¡¯s when they brought Youyou out.


    Qin Lv was startled by her lethal gaze. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Gu Weiwei grabbed a small syringe from her bag and stuck it into his arm.


    ¡°I just want to know where my son is, and maybe¡­ you can tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mu Weiwei, what on earth are you doing?¡± Qin Feng got so frightened that his face turned pale when he saw his son getting injected with the syringe.


    He only had one son, and nothing must happen to him.

 Chapter 1723 - Chapter 1723: Simple and Violent

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Simple and Violent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Not only Qin Feng, but also Qin Man and Qin Lv got startled.


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Fu Shiyi was also startled.


    Qin Lv felt as if numerous thorns were injected into his blood vessels, and as his blood flowed, the pain started to spread from his arm to his whole body.


    He staggered onto the sofa next to him, convulsing in pain. His face turned dreadfully pale.


    ¡°Weiwei, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Qin Lv in pain, Qin Man turned to Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei approached him and looked at the tormented Qin Lv coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your quibbles. If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me who took away Youyou and how.¡±


    Hearing that this thing could kill his son, Qin Feng turned pale.


    ¡°We are investigating what happenedst night, but what are you doing now? Are you trying to kill someone?¡±


    Ignoring Qin Feng and Qin Man, Gu Weiwei looked at the tormented Qin Lv and interrogated him.


    ¡°Without the Qin Family¡¯s protection, no one would have been able to bring the child out of the Qin Family, and you would have been the best cover.¡±


    At that time, Qin Man and the other members of the Qin Family were receiving the guests at the banquet, and only Qin Lv had to coordinate with the staff and security, so he was the one who provided the best cover.


    And the guilty conscience they had tried so hard to conceal the moment they entered the room, made her even more certain.


    ¡°I¡­ really did not.¡± Qin Lv gritted his teeth and denied her guess.


    She was right, but he must not admit it.


    Also, this cold and fierce girl in front of him did not seem to be the youthful girl he remembered.


    He had not expected that she would use such a method to interrogate him in order to find the child.


    Gu Weiwei just could not believe such a counter-argument. Her pair of clear eyes looked cold and sharp.


    ¡°Qin Lv, they may care about the rtionship between the Qin Family and the Fu Family, but I don¡¯t.¡± She fiddled with the small syringe in her hand and said, ¡°This is a new kind of neurotoxin. If the antidote is not taken in time, all the organs in the body will fail one after another¡­¡±


    She knew that ordinary questions would not get her any answers, so she took something from Yuan Meng.


    Qin Lv looked at her with shaking eyes and denied it.


    ¡°You have got the wrong person.¡±


    Apart from pain, his eyes were full of disappointment as if something was copsing inside him.


    He had thought that when Fu Hanzheng was removed, he would be the man by her side.


    But before that day came, she gave him such a fierce blow.


    ¡°If I am not wrong, then the next step will be you and Gu Siting working together against Fu¡¯s Enterprise, right?


    ¡°If it had not been for what happenedst night, your denial would have been convincing, but now¡­ you are just making excuses.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Siting was indeed well-prepared this time. He was waiting for her step by step.


    He kidnapped Youyou and forced her to return to the Gu Family.


    Once she returned to the Gu Family, the Gu Family and the Qin Family would join forces against the Fu Family, so that Fu Hanzheng would not be able to take care of both sides.


    If Fu Hanzheng wanted to save her and the child, then he would not be able to deal with the crisis of thepany.


    But if Fu Hanzheng was busy with thepany, he would not be able to rescue Youyou.


    The Gu Family would control the Fu Family¡¯s properties overseas, and the Qin Family would shake the foundation of the Fu Family in Hua Land. That would have a huge impact on the Fu Family.


    But that was only if their n was concealed.


    Fu Hanzheng had been prepared after he noticed that Kuroda Shio had been to Hua Land. So even if the Qin Family got involved, they would not be able to shake Fu¡¯s Enterprise.

 Chapter 1724 - Simple and Violent 2

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Simple and Violent 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Frightened, Qin Man watched this gentle and lovely girl suddenly be so lethal.


    She gripped the baby¡¯s pacifier in her pocket. Morally speaking, she should take it out, but¡­ she did not know what trouble it would bring to the Qin Family.


    She had intended to get some clues about the child from Lv, so that she could help them find the child.


    By that time, even if Lil¡¯ Lv was at fault, at least they would not fall out with each other when the child was found.


    But it was one thing if she gave them the clue, and another if they forced it out of her.


    ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s talk nicely, this is way too over the top.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Qin Man and said coldly, ¡°My son went missing from the Qin Family banquet, do you think I have time to talk with you politely?¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know anything. If you keep doing this, we will call the police.¡± Qin Feng looked furious, but he was just trying to conceal his guilt.


    ording to the n, they would not know anything until two dayster when the Qin Family and the Gu Family took action against Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife looked young and innocent, but at this moment, she started the fight without any evidence.


    Now Lv¡¯s life was in her hands, and he had no idea what to do next.


    All the ns had been ruined by her.


    If they did not tell her the truth, Lv would suffer and he might even lose his life.


    But if they did tell her, everything would have been for nothing.


    ¡°Uncle Qin, if calling the police would work, we would not havee in person,¡± Fu Shiyi said coldly.


    But what his sister-inw did had totally frightened him.


    His brother and Fu Shiqin suspected Qin Lv too, but they had no evidence, so they did not do anything to him.


    Before his sister-inw came to poison someone, he had only thought that she was here to ask some questions or look for some clues.


    Seeing the cold-looking Gu Weiwei and the tormented Qin Lv, Qin Feng turned pale.


    The matter between the Qin Family and the Fu Family would not be solved even if the police were called. Instead, the situation would get worse.


    ¡°Weiwei, we know that you are anxious about losing the child, but¡­ don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Qin Man tried to persuade her.


    However, Gu Weiwei ignored her and looked at Qin Lv who was curled up on the sofa.


    ¡°If it were just one or two things, then it would have been a coincidence. But the Gu Family came to you and it happened at the Qin Family residence. You were not at the birthday banquet when the child was missing, so all of these coincidences are not just a coincidence but are things that were arranged deliberately.


    ¡°Also, I know better than you what Gu Siting is like. Do you think that you are working with him?


    ¡°Actually, you are just a step for him to achieve his purpose. Now your n has been exposed, do you think that you still have a chance to work with him?¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Shiyi came to Kuroda Keiko¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Watch out for my sister-inw, I need to make a call.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko nodded. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Fu Shiyi instantly walked out of the study and called his brother as he stood outside the door.


    The phone rang twice before his brother answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, my sister-inw said that she wanted to go to the Qin Family, so I brought her here, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°But sister-inw has poisoned Qin Lv and she is trying to force a confession out of him. I am worried that someone might die¡­¡± Fu Shiyi said with a trembling heart.


    However, the man stayed silent for only two seconds and said ruthlessly, ¡°Let her be, keep your sister-inw safe.¡±

 Chapter 1725 - Simple and Violent 3

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Simple and Violent 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed. That was not a surprising answer.


    He had thought that since Qin Lv was the eldest grandson of the Qin Family, it would not be proper for sister-inw to do what she did without any evidence.


    But his brother did not care, so what else could he say?


    ¡°When you are done, bring her back.¡± Fu Hanzheng stressed.


    !!


    He truly had not expected that she would visit the Qin Family.


    Although it was not very appropriate for her to do that to Qin Lv without any evidence.


    After all, the two families had been friends for so many years, and it would not work without any evidence.


    That was why he asked Shiqin to keep an eye on the Qin Family, but he had not expected that Weiwei would think that it was better to have a more direct and violent method.


    She could do whatever she wanted now; it was better than waiting for her to panic.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiyi agreed after hearing what his brother said.


    His brother allowed his sister-inw to do whatever she wanted, so of course he supported her.


    Although there was no evidence, yet Qin Lv was indeed suspicious.


    But if what sister-inw said was true and the Qin Family were colluding with Gu Siting to bring down Fu¡¯s Enterprise, then he had been wrong about them.


    The two families had been friends for decades and they had helped each other through many difficulties, but now, they were turning against each other.


    The Fu Family would not tolerate anyone who was involved in kidnapping Youyou or colluding with the Gu Family.


    He returned to the study and Gu Weiwei looked down at Qin Lv.


    ¡°Gu Siting can¡¯t give you what you want, but even if he can give you what the Qin Family wants, I can make whatever you have got disappear.¡±


    Hearing these words, Qin Feng snorted.


    ¡°You are too arrogant for Fu Hanzheng to do that.¡±


    She was just Fu Hanzheng¡¯s wife, and she was using the Fu Family¡¯s power to do whatever she wanted in the Qin Family.


    Fu Hanzheng would not dare to utter such arrogant words even if the Qin Family was ruined, but she did.


    If she had not married into the Fu Family, she would have been nothing more than an actress.


    Gu Weiwei ignored Qin Feng¡¯s sneering and said to Qin Lv, ¡°You want to do something in two days, right? But that is no longer a secret. Your life is in my hands, what else do you think you can do?


    ¡°I just need to know who took my son away and where he is now. As long as you tell me what you know, I will forgive you for what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡­.


    Qin Feng felt a bit guilty. How did she know about the n in two days?


    He tried his best to calm himself down, but cold sweat had already broken out on his forehead.


    Just as she had said, now that she had seen through everything and Qin Lv was in her hands, they were really stuck.


    She was not going to let go of this rare opportunity.


    Also, they helped the Gu Family and kidnapped her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s son, now the Fu Family would not forgive them easily.


    Qin Lv looked at this strange girl in pain. ¡°You are not Weiwei, not someone like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I am not her, I just look like her.¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s eyes full of pain and disappointment, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Or, you can call me Vivian Dorrans.¡±


    ¡°Vivian Dorrans?!¡± Qin Feng turned even paler and he asked with a quivering voice, ¡°You and Cayman Dorrans¡­¡±


    ¡°He is my father,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a cold voice, ¡°You may not be able to bring down the Fu Family in this round, but even if you manage to do that, I can turn everything you have into dust.¡±

 Chapter 1726 - Simple and Violent 4

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Simple and Violent 4</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Qin Feng was also startled at first, but soon he realized what was going on and snorted.


    ¡°No, Cayman Dorrans has no daughter, you are pretending to be¡­¡±


    She was just worried that the Fu Family would not be able to scare them, so she brought out another mafia family from Europe.


    ¡°She is not pretending. Cayman Dorrans met sister-inw at the wedding in Slovakia after Gu Siting showed up,¡± Fu Shiyi said as he showed Qin Feng the video he had taken on the sly.


    One video showed Gu Weiwei and Cayman Dorrans talking in the church where the wedding was held.


    !!


    One was when Cayman Dorrans left with arge group of helpers.


    Qin Man moved her head and took a look. It was indeed the Chenis Castle in Slovakia, and they had returned home ahead of time after the wedding was canceled.


    They had no idea why Gu Siting was there, and they did not ask anything more when Fu Hanzheng did not mention a thing.


    But unexpectedly, Cayman Dorrans was there too.


    And he went to meet Mu Weiwei.


    Qin Feng and Qin Man exchanged a look, although they had never heard that Cayman Dorrans had a daughter.


    But this video seemed to be real, and it seemed that after she got together with Fu Hanzheng, the Dorrans Family broke off the rtionship with the Gu Family and stopped cooperating with them.


    Now when he thought about it, he wondered if all of this was because of her.


    If that was the case, even if they helped the Gu Family to bring down the Fu Family, there was still a mafia family upying Europe behind the scenes.


    It was a piece of cake for the Dorrans Family to keep the Fu Family safe.


    They must have made a mistake.


    Gu Weiwei sized up the three people of the Qin Family and said coldly, ¡°This is a grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family. As long as my son is safe, I will not pursue your matter.¡±


    As for whether the Fu Family would pursue the matter or not, that was none of her business.


    Qin Feng and Qin Lv were both silent.


    ¡°But can you give me the antidote first?¡± Qin Man asked.


    Mu Weiwei¡¯s sudden move had not only ruined their n, but also hers.


    She had tried to get some information out of her nephew so that she could help to find the child and solve the crisis, but it seemed that she was not able to do that any more. They were already in a passive position.


    Gu Weiwei pulled out another syringe from the bag and put it into Qin Lv¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°This antidote can help you for three hours, think about it carefully.¡±


    Having said these words, she got up and left.


    The moment she left, Fu Shiyi and Kuroda Keiko left too.


    Qin Man quickly took out the syringe and injected the drug into Qin Lv¡¯s vein. The drug soon eased the pain of Qin Lv¡¯s poisoning.


    Qin Feng asked in astonishment, ¡°She is really from the Dorrans Family?¡±


    Although he did not know much about the Dorrans Family, yet when the Gu Family was suppressed by the Fu Family, the Dorrans Family brought them back to life and made them stronger.


    Therefore, the Dorrans Family must be very wealthy.


    If Mu Weiwei was really Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter, then they had not only pissed off the Fu Family but also the Dorrans Family.


    Qin Man gave the drug to Qin Lv and sighed.


    ¡°I think that it is true. Yuan Meng and Yuan Shuo, who have been in contact with her often, have been in Italy these days, and the headquarters of the Dorrans Family is in Italy.¡±


    When Luo Qianqian was attacked in Nice, the Fu Family also asked her for help through the embassy.


    When the report came in, it showed that the Dorrans Family also sent their men there.


    She had not paid much attention to it, but now she realized that it must have been Mu Weiwei who asked them to do the job.

 Chapter 1727 - Unconvinced

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Unconvinced</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Outside the Qin Family, Fu Shiyi got into the car and was about to drive back to the magnificent vi district of Pearl River.


    ¡°Hang on, don¡¯t leave now.¡± Gu Weiwei stopped him.


    Fu Shiyi turned off the engine and asked as he turned around, ¡°Sister-inw, do you really think that they will tell us the truth just because you threatened them?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took out the voice transmitter from the bag and connected the signal carefully. Soon, she heard Qin Feng and Qin Jiao talking.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you bugged them?¡± Fu Shiyi asked in astonishment.


    !!


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the Qin Family¡¯s vi and said calmly, ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t tell us the truth, but they will always talk about the truth with each other.¡±


    She had drugged Qin Lv and threatened them with the Dorrans Family, so they would definitelye up with a countermeasure.


    No matter if they decided to tell them or not, they had to wait and see.


    Therefore, when she was giving Qin Lv the medicine, she took the opportunity to stuff a tiny bug the size of a button into Qin Lv¡¯s coat pocket.


    As long as she was within 1,500 meters of the Qin Family, she could hear what they were talking about.


    It did not matter what they were going to tell them, but what they were going to talk about was of utmost importance.


    However, it was only Qin Feng and Qin Man who spoke at the beginning and they did not get to the point.


    Fu Shiyi turned around and asked discreetly, ¡°Will the neurotoxin sister-inw injected into him really kill you?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t kill anyone, but it won¡¯t be pleasant either,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Fu Shiyi turned around and looked at his sister-inw in the rearview mirror. She looked lovely in front of his brother, but when she got angry, she looked terrifying.


    ¡°But is it really necessary to tell them about your rtionship with Dorrans?¡±


    That had always been a secret.


    Hearing Qin Man and Qin Feng talking about something unimportant, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Although the Fu Family are on their guard now, they still think that with Youyou kidnapped, the Fu Family is in a passive position and will be at the mercy of anyone.


    ¡°By revealing to them that there is one more enemy, the Dorrans Family, they will know that they, the Qin Family, have lost no matter what.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Shiyi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°True, they would not dare to do anything if we scare them.¡±


    Otherwise while Youyou was missing, Gu Siting would keep causing trouble for his brother, and the Qin Family, whom they had always trusted, would turn against Fu¡¯s Enterprise. That would be very troublesome.


    As long as the Qin Family were suppressed, no matter how much trouble the Gu Family caused, at least the headquarters of Hua Land would not be disturbed.


    In this way, Fu Shiqin would be able to stand it.


    Then his brother could focus upon dealing with the Fu Family.


    They were just talking when Qin Man¡¯s voice arose from the speaker.


    ¡°Lv, are you really not going to tell us anything?¡±


    Fu Shiyi nced at Gu Weiwei¡ª his sister-inw was right, Qin Lv was involved.


    Gu Weiwei looked calm as she listened to the following conversation.


    Qin Lv sounded feeble as he mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she¡­ Weiwei?


    ¡°But if she is not Weiwei, where is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth; this man was not giving up on his sister-inw!

 Chapter 1728 - Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 1728: Stupid?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Hearing his words, Qin Feng got very annoyed.


    ¡°Why do you still care if she is Mu Weiwei or not?¡±


    He had been poisoned by that woman and he was still concerned about this matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is Mu Weiwei or not, but it is very likely that she is Cayman Dorrans¡¯ daughter,¡± Qin Man said and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Lv, tell them what you know, help them get the child back, and everything will be solved.¡±


    However, Qin Lv still did not relent.


    ¡°At this stage, even if I tell them the truth, they will never forgive me and the Qin Family!¡±


    ¡°Qin Lv!¡± Qin Man bellowed furiously, and each one of her words was sharp. ¡°There is still room for negotiation before the big mistake is made. They won¡¯t kill you for the sake of our decades-old friendship.¡±


    If he continued to be stubborn, he was definitely going to die.


    But Qin Feng was not giving up either.


    He looked at Qin Lv and said discreetly, ¡°What about¡­ making a decision after talking with the Gu Family?¡±


    Qin Man smashed the things around her and said angrily, ¡°You are still dreaming! The Gu Family has no intention of cooperating with you, otherwise they would not even tell you about the Dorrans Family.¡±


    They might not know about the rtionship between Mu Weiwei and the Dorrans Family, but Gu Siting did.


    But he never told them a thing.


    Just as what Mu Weiwei had said, he was just using them as chess pieces for his purpose.


    As for what his goal would be, the Gu Family would not care if the chess piece lived or died.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know either,¡± Qin Feng mumbled.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about it, but he has been in contact with the Dorrans Family for more than twenty years. When Fu Hanzheng and his family were getting married at Chenis Castle, he was already there with Cayman Dorrans, of course he knew about it.¡± Qin Man looked at her brother and nephew who were so stubborn, feeling both angry and annoyed. ¡°The Old Master is so old, are you trying to drive him to his death or kill him?¡±


    Startled by Qin Man¡¯s words, Qin Feng turned to Qin Lv and said, ¡°Now you have been drugged, and you need to get the antidote from them before you can think about what to do next.¡±


    Qin Lv said nothing, as if thinking about what his father had said.


    Qin Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°Give them some information and get the antidote first.¡±


    ¡°You are stupid, but do you think that everyone else is as stupid as you?¡± Seeing that her brother Qin Feng was not convinced, Qin Man said coldly, ¡°Do you think that they will give you the antidote so easily when they have not found the child?¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know where the child is,¡± Qin Lv said to Qin Jianjia.


    ¡°Then tell us how she snuck into the Qin Family, what she looks like, what characteristics she has and what she said. Tell us everything you know,¡± Qin Man said with a gentle voice and continued speaking, ¡°As long as you tell us everything, Aunt will deal with the rest, alright?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Qin Lv confessed to Qin Man.


    How he got in touch with the Gu Family, how he brought Youyou to the Gu Family person, how he delivered Youyou and where he ended up.


    Gu Weiwei could not wait any more after hearing the address.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce he mentioned.¡±


    The ce where the boy was brought out of the car, must be where the boy was being hidden.

 Chapter 1729 - The Qin Family’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1729: The Qin Family¡¯s Confession</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi started the car and drove them away from the Qin Family.


    However, he went straight to the address he had just heard.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s call our brothers and ask them to send someone there.¡±


    After all, he and his sister-inw were public figures, and if they asked about a missing child from one person to another, they would definitely make the headlines.


    The headlines were nothing, but within two hours, she would be surrounded by fans and journalists.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she made the call to Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng picked it up quickly. ¡°Still not home?¡±


    ¡°Qin Lv revealed the person who took away Youyou. We have just found out where he handed Youyou over,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°The intersection of Huainan?¡±


    Gu Weiwei was startled. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    They had just heard the news and it had only been five minutes, the Qin Family would not have told him the truth so fast.


    ¡°I found out where Qin Lv wasst night and I just came here.¡± Fu Hanzheng confessed.


    ¡°I will be there soon,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Fu Hanzheng said, rang off and continued with the search n.


    Gu Weiwei rang off and prayed that she could find Youyou in that residential area.


    The child had been away from her for more than ten hours since the night before, and every minute felt like an eternity.


    Within an hour, Fu Shiyi drove her and Kuroda Keiko to the ce Qin Lv mentioned.


    Seeing their car from afar, Fu Hanzheng walked over to them, pulled open the door and said, ¡°I have got people searching the residential area as well as the surveince cameras.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the high-rise residential area and said anxiously, ¡°I will help too.¡±


    ¡°It is not a good time for you to be outside, wait for us in the car,¡± Fu Hanzheng said gently.


    If she went out to find him, she would be surrounded within ten minutes, and she might not even be able to get away, let alone find Youyou.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while, ¡°Where is the surveince team?¡±


    ¡°In the RV over there,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei put on the mask and said, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    She had only got the neurotoxin and the micro-surveince equipment from Yuan Meng, not any form of disguise.


    If she went out to help with the search, she would only gain more and more attention and need even more people to keep her safe.


    But she just could not stand by and do nothing.


    She was always able to help with the screening of the surveince cameras.


    Fu Hanzheng understood that she just could not stand it any more, so he did not turn down her request. Instead, he took her hands and led her to the RV not far away.


    There were already several staff members in the RV who were checking the useful information from the surveince cameras the night before. She got into the RV and started to work too.


    Standing in the RV, Fu Shiyi and Fu Hanzheng started having a conversation.


    ¡°The Qin Family will probablye to us soon, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to Shiqin.¡± Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng left with his men.


    Fu Shiyi called Fu Shiqin obediently and briefly exined the situation.


    After a moment of anger, Fu Shiqin said straightforwardly, ¡°Go to our father, I am busy at thepany.¡±


    Fu Shiyi rolled his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Second Brother was busy dealing with thepany, so he did not have time or energy to deal with the Qin Family.


    But his father was very free at the moment.


    Instead of making a call, he sent the recorded conversation to Fu Shengying.

 Chapter 1730 - His Baby Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1730: His Baby Grandson</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Mrs. Fu had just taken care of her granddaughter and put her in the cot for her afternoon nap, when she returned to the living room to face the distressed Old Lady and Fu Shengying. She could not help but sigh when she thought of her grandson whom she had no news of.


    Fu Shengying could not sit still. He wanted to call and ask about the news, but he did not want to disturb their search.


    Mrs. Fu got increasingly sad and said guiltily, ¡°Why is my heart so big? Why did I put Youyou in the bedroom of the Qin Family?¡±


    If she had been more cautious and kept the child with her, nothing like this would have happened.


    Also, before the birthday banquet started, Hanzheng had intended to bring Weiwei and the two children home. But they said that it would be impolite to leave too early, so she asked them to leave when the birthday banquet started.


    But what she had not expected was that something like this would happen.


    ¡°Alright, now is not the time to me yourself. Take good care of Tiantian and let them go and find the child,¡± Old Lady said with a low voice.


    Mrs. Fu wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Before we went there, we told the Qin Family repeatedly to strengthen the security and we even sent our own men there. But someone sneaked in and took the child away right under our nose.¡±


    ¡°Lv is too young to be as considerate as his aunt and uncle,¡± Old Lady said.


    If Qin Man or Qin Lang had arranged the birthday banquet this year, such a mistake would not have happened.


    ¡°In my opinion, something is wrong with the Qin Family,¡± Fu Shengying said angrily.


    Having just said these words, his phone rang.


    ¡°Look, is it about Youyou?¡± Mrs. Fu urged him.


    Fu Shengying took a look at the phone and said, ¡°It is from Fu Shiyi.¡±


    He had just said these words when Qin Feng and Qin Man¡¯s voices arose from the phone.


    Then came Qin Lv¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What¡­ are they saying?¡± Mrs. Fu got so angry that her voice trembled.


    The Qin Family and the Fu Family had been supporting each other all these years and they had been treating each other as family.


    She had never expected that it had been the Qin Family who had been colluding with the Gu Family and Qin Lv who had helped to bring Youyou away.


    No matter what the grudge was, it was an adult¡¯s grudge. How could he do anything to an eight-month-old baby?


    ¡°No wonder they insisted on them attending the birthday banquet when Hanzheng said that he was not going. They had been waiting for this moment,¡± Old Lady said angrily.


    Fu Shengying¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Oh, so they were nning something like this?¡±


    If they had not heard the recording, they would never have believed that the Qin Family were involved.


    Also, they not only wanted to kidnap Youyou but also wanted to join forces with the Gu Family to bring down the Fu Family.


    ¡°Now they have kidnapped Youyou, what do they n to do next?¡± Mrs. Fu was very worried. She just could not believe that the Qin Family would do such a thing.


    ¡°Now the n is exposed and Qin Lv has been poisoned by Weiwei, they would not dare to do anything,¡± Old Lady said with a low voice.


    The Qin Family had threatened them, but they could not tolerate what they had done.


    Fu Shengying asked the butler to get the car ready, got up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°To the Qin Family,¡± Fu Shengying said and stormed out.


    How dare the Qin Family collude with the Gu Family and do something to his precious grandson! He just could not stand it.

 Chapter 1731 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Embarrassment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the Qin Family¡¯s side, Qin Man and Qin Feng had just finished their conversation, and were about to contact Gu Weiwei, when Fu Shengying arrived.


    Seeing Fu Shengying rushing into the living room, they were startled.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You teamed up with the Gu Family to destroy the Fu Family, why can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Fu Shengying snorted.


    Speechless, Qin Feng suddenly felt his heart tighten again.


    !!


    Qin Man nced at him and said to Fu Shengying calmly, ¡°Uncle Fu, you must have misunderstood something. We weren¡¯t careful, which is why Youyou was kidnapped.


    ¡°But I have found some useful clues and I was just about to contact Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°What clues?¡± Fu Shengying asked.


    Qin Feng said with a smiling face, ¡°We have not had a good sleep the entire night and we have been investigating. But our efforts paid off and we finally found the ce where the man who took away the child appeared.¡±


    They were going to tell the Fu Family where the child was delivered to, but they were not going to admit that they were rted to the Gu Family or that they helped to bring the child out.


    ¡°Really? Thank you for your efforts.¡±


    Fu Shengying snorted. What investigation? He was just trying to tell him where Qin Lv took Youyou to.


    Also, if their n had not been seen through and Qin Lv had not been drugged, they would not have said anything.


    Luckily Shiyi and Weiwei were smart enough to bug the room and hear what they said, otherwise they would still be arguing here.


    Even when he was providing them with the information, he sounded as if he were helping them tremendously.


    If he had not known about the contents of the recording, he might have been moved by what they had said and done.


    But when he heard what Qin Feng said, he became even more furious.


    ¡°Well¡­ of course. After all, the child was lost in the Qin Family and we are responsible too,¡± Qin Feng said with a dry smile.


    Qin Man did not speak, feeling that Fu Shengying¡¯s expression and attitude were a bit weird.


    But when she called Gu Weiwei and Fu Shiyi, none of the calls went through.


    They only had three hours and they were supposed to answer the call.


    Fu Shengying nced at Qin Feng and Qin Man and asked coldly, ¡°Where is Qin Lv?¡±


    ¡°Lv is not feeling well, he is resting in the room,¡± Qin Feng said with a smile.


    Fu Shengying sneered. ¡°He is so rxed that he even has time to sleep.¡±


    Because he helped the Gu Family to bring away Youyou, the Fu Family had not slept for the entire night and he still had the cheek to do that?


    ¡°He has been so busy with the birthday banquet that he has not had a good rest for days. Andst night, he was helping with the investigation of the child, so I asked him to take a rest today,¡± Qin Feng said.


    Fu Shengying got increasingly annoyed when he saw the siblings talking glibly in front of him as if they were trying their best to help them find the child.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, why can¡¯t we get in touch with Fu Shiyi and Weiwei? We just found out that someone showed up with Youyou at the intersection of Huainanst night. We must ask them to get someone to go over there as soon as possible¡­¡± Qin Jiao said anxiously.


    ¡°No need, they are already there,¡± Fu Shengying said as he clicked open the recorded message Fu Shiyi sent to him. ¡°I would like to hear what is going on.¡±

 Chapter 1732 - Embarrassment 2

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Embarrassment 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    For one moment, the living room was so quiet that only Fu Shengying¡¯s recording could be heard.


    Qin Feng threw a look at Qin Lv. Wasn¡¯t that what they talked about in the study?


    Could it have been because Mu Weiwei had not only drugged Lv, but also left a listening device in the room so as to hear their conversation?


    Qin Man did not speak but sized up Fu Shengying anxiously.


    No wonder he came here with such a furious expression.


    She had thought that the ce mentioned by them would then be found by the Fu Family.


    If they were able to find the child through this method, they would have made up for their mistakes.


    But before the words were out, they already knew about it.


    Therefore, they sounded as if they had done them a great favor but pped right across the face at the same time.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, regarding this matter¡­ it is my fault for not educating them. They were influenced by the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Qin Lv is young, but your eldest brother Qin Feng is old too!¡± Fu Shengying snorted and said, ¡°If it had not been discovered that Qin Lv was poisoned, would you have given up?¡±


    He could tell from the recording that Qin Feng was not convinced.


    They had nned to tell Hanzheng that the man who took away the boy showed up at the intersection of Huainan because they had to.


    Firstly, it was because Qin Lv had been poisoned and now his life was under Gu Weiwei¡¯s control. Secondly, he knew about the rtionship between Gu Weiwei and the Dorrans Family. Thirdly, his n had been seen through, so he knew that he had no chance of winning.


    That was why they wanted to tell them the truth and cut off the rtionship between them and the Gu Family.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, we did do something wrong, but it is not such a big mistake, please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Is it not a big mistake?¡± Fu Shengying sneered out of anger and asked loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my grandson is dead or alive because of you, and it is not a big mistake?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, if anything happens to my grandson, I will not only kill Qin Lv but also the entire Qin Family!¡± Fu Shengying said furiously.


    They were not guarded against the Qin Family because they had been friends for so many years, so they came to celebrate with them.


    But unexpectedly, they had already set them up.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, it is my eldest brother and my youngest brother who have been possessed this time, but¡­¡± Qin Man sighed helplessly and begged. ¡°Please don¡¯t bring this matter to our father. You know that he is not feeling well these days, and if he knows about this, he will fall seriously ill again.¡±


    Fu Shengying stayed silent for a few seconds and softened his tone.


    ¡°As long as Youyou can return safe and sound, I will not go to your father about this matter, but¡­ we will not let this matter go either.¡±


    He was indeed disappointed by what Qin Feng and Qin Lv had done, but he could tell from the recording that Qin Man had been opposing them and persuading them to confess.


    Therefore, Qin Man could tell right from wrong.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fu.¡± Seeing that she had also been seen through, Qin Man did not try to argue back.


    She was just worried that if Grandpa knew about it, he would not be able to ept it.


    After all, he valued the decades-old friendship between the Qin Family and the Fu Family.


    If he knew what her brother and her nephew had done, he would get very angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Hanzheng is going to do, but from today onwards, the Fu Family will cease all coboration with the Qin Family and never coborate with you again.¡± Fu Shengying sounded resolute.

 Chapter 1733 - What for?

    <h4>Chapter 1733: What for?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Fu, that is not very proper, is it?¡± Qin Feng panicked when he heard that Fu¡¯s Enterprise was withdrawing all the projects with the Qin Family. ¡°In this way, both the Qin Family and the Fu Family would suffer huge losses¡­¡±


    Also, there were hundreds of projects between the Qin Family and the Fu Family, and if all of them were stopped at once, where would they find such arge amount of funding from?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the loss,¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    They had dared to do something to his grandson, and if their n had not been exposed, they would have done something to Fu¡¯s Enterprise. If he had not been so stupid as to think that the Fu Family were too rich, how different would the situation be?


    Qin Feng got anxious. ¡°But Qin¡¯s Enterprise will¡­¡±


    ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem if the Qin Family lives or dies? You two did not care about our rtionship,¡± Fu Shengying said coldly.


    They should have known that this would happen when they colluded with the Gu Family and tried to hurt Youyou.


    The canceling of their coboration was just a minor issue. When Hanzheng found Youyou and made some noise, he would think about how to deal with the Gu Family and what his n was.


    Seeing that Fu Shengying was not convinced, Qin Feng turned to Qin Jiao for help.


    ¡°Xiao Man, say something¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu, since they have started to look for the ce, can we give the antidote to Lv?¡± Qin Jianjia asked.


    The medicine they had given to him could only keep him pain free for three hours, but two hours had passed and the effects of the poison wereing again.


    ¡°He has made my grandson suffer, and our whole family is suffering too. Why should we let him escape from suffering?¡± Fu Shengying said and left angrily.


    If Qin Lv had not been involved, no one would have been able to bring Youyou out of the Qin Family.


    And now they still wanted them to let him go, did they really think that they were that easy to deal with?


    Seeing Fu Shengying leaving, Qin Feng stomped angrily in the living room.


    ¡°If Fu¡¯s Enterprise suspends all the projects, we will suffer a great loss.¡±


    After all, they were not as rich as the Fu Family.


    He had nned to use the Gu Family to bring down the Fu Family and steal the resources of the Fu Family so that the Qin Family could rece the Fu Family as the richest family in Hua Land.


    But unexpectedly, before the n even started, he was already spied upon by the Fu Family.


    They failed to bring down the Fu Family, but they themselves had started to fall.


    When hundreds of projects were stopped, they would not be able to get so much money to support them. If they could not find the money, the Qin Family would have to increase the investment themselves. But they did not have so many savings to do that!


    ¡°Why did you do it if you knew about the risk?¡± Qin Man said.


    If she had noticed their intention, she would have tried her best to stop them.


    But by the time she realized it, it was already toote.


    It had been the Fu Family who had spoiled their grandson, and no matter how good-tempered Fu Shengying was, he would still turn hostile.


    If it had not been because of being in the older generation, the Old Master would have known about it already.


    ¡°What should we do now? If we can¡¯t get the antidote, Fu¡¯s Enterprise will stop the coboration¡­¡± Qin Feng got so anxious that he almost exploded. He truly regretted his decision, but it was toote.


    Qin Man sat down on the sofa tiredly and said, ¡°I have asked an expert of neurotoxins toe here, but I am afraid that the antidote will not be avable any time soon.¡±


    So all they could do now was to find someone to alleviate Qin Lv¡¯s pain and wait until Fu Hanzheng found the child.


    Hopefully, they would be able to find the child through this clue.


    Otherwise, apart from Fu Shengying, Fu Hanzheng and his brothers would do harm beyond their imagination to the Qin Family.

 Chapter 1734 - The Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1734: The Initiative</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    As the Fu Family were busy searching for the child, the news of the Qin Family being exposed reached Gu Siting.


    Gu Siting was wiping the white piano in the living room, not at all surprised by Kuroda Shio¡¯s report.


    ¡°Anyway, we have achieved our purpose of approaching the Qin Family.¡±


    They approached the Qin Family because they wanted to use Qin Lv to bring the child away.


    Now the child was in their hands, so it would not affect his n if the Qin Family was exposed.


    If the Qin Family had not been exposed, then they would have been of some help when dealing with Fu¡¯s Enterprise, but even if they were exposed, it would not have been a big deal.


    ¡°But the Qin Family have already revealed the men they sent to take away the child, and they are doing the investigation one door after another,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting showed a cold smile. ¡°Even if they have been found out, the child is not there.¡±


    He had nned for so long just to get her back, and he was not going to let Fu Hanzheng find the child so fast.


    Kuroda Shio was startled. ¡°The child is not there?¡±


    ¡°Once the Qin Family are exposed, they will definitely follow Qin Lv to thest ce where the child was taken away, and then they will start to search the surrounding area.¡± Gu Siting wiped the gap between the keys and said calmly, ¡°So someone reced the child ages ago, and even if they find the person, the child with them is not theirs.¡±


    Also, they did not have much time left.


    That child was an important bargaining chip for her return, and he was not going to let them find him so easily.


    Kuroda Shio looked at this man who had lost his elegance and gentleness and turned paranoid.


    He did not even know that he had reced the child.


    He had tried his best to get Miss Weiwei back.


    But Weiwei, who had been forced to return to the Gu Family, must hate him to the bone.


    He knew that he was being paranoid, but he also knew that it was useless to try to persuade him.


    As long as Miss Weiwei was not home, his paranoid mindset would continue.


    Gu Siting wiped the piano clean and asked nonchntly as he tried the sound, ¡°Cayman Dorrans¡­ should be here soon, right?¡±


    Cayman Dorrans would not sit still when something happened to the Fu Family.


    Kuroda Shio was about to speak when he received a text.


    ¡°They are off the ne, what should we do?¡±


    Although Cayman Dorrans had little contact with Miss Weiwei, he had been paying attention to her movements in Hua Land and the child they had taken away was his grandson, so he would definitelye here.


    Cayman Dorrans was not an easy man to deal with.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything, everything is in my hands now,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Before, he had threatened him with the lives of his mother and grandfather.


    Now they had been taken away by Gu Yun Che, so he had no way to threaten him.


    But that child was in his hands, and even if Cayman Dorrans was here, nothing would change.


    They could not use his mother and grandfather as the bargaining chip, and his life and death would decide Weiwei¡¯s. So no matter what Fu Hanzheng did, Cayman would not be able to do anything to him either.


    As long as the child was in his hands, neither Cayman Dorrans nor Fu Hanzheng would be able to stop his n.

 Chapter 1735 - The Initiative 2

    <h4>Chapter 1735: The Initiative 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Within two hours, Cayman Dorrans arrived at the Gu Family apanied by Yuan Shuo and Matthew.


    Gu Siting had expected that they woulde, so he had been waiting for them in the living room, ying the piano that had been cleaned and tuned.


    Cayman Dorrans heard the sound of pianoing out of the ssical-style vi.


    Although he had never met his daughter before, he knew that she used to like ying the piano pieces by Franz Liszt.


    But it seemed that after so many years in Hua Land, Weiwei barely yed any of Liszt¡¯s songs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yuan Shuo urged.


    Cayman Dorrans looked serious as he walked to the front door of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion and looked at the young man who was ying the piano without emotion.


    ¡°Gu Siting!¡±


    Gu Siting stopped ying and looked up at the uninvited guests.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Where is the child?¡± Cayman Dorrans cut to the chase.


    Gu Siting got up from the piano, walked to the sofa and said calmly, ¡°Anyways it doesn¡¯t matter, he is not here.¡±


    Of course the child would not be brought to the Gu Family of A Land, because he knew that Cayman Dorrans would definitely be here.


    So as long as he was out there in Hua Land, they would not be able to find him.


    ¡°Gu Siting, no matter if it is your grudge with the Fu Family or Weiwei, it is a matter between adults. You should not be a man whoys hands on an eight-month-old child!¡± Yuan Shuo said furiously.


    Gu Siting was not moved. ¡°As long as she is here, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    ¡°You want her to be here, but have you asked her if she wants to be here or not?¡± Yuan Shuo asked coldly.


    Gu Siting looked calm as he took a sip of the ck tea.


    ¡°No need to say anything more, I will not give up the child before Weiwei returns to the Gu Family.¡±


    If he would surrender after a few words, he would not have kidnapped the child and forced her toe home.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you have killed her once, and my daughter does not belong to you,¡± Cayman Dorrans said coldly.


    Gu Siting looked saddened and said, ¡°Yes, she died because of me, but she lives because of me too. I paid such a huge price to get her back, not because I wanted Fu Hanzheng to have her.¡±


    ¡°Get?¡± Yuan Shuo sneered and looked at Gu Siting pitifully. ¡°What do you think she is? Fu Hanzheng did not get her, he fell in love with her and Weiwei fell in love with him too, and that is something you will never be able to achieve.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng loved Weiwei deeply, so he took great care of her.


    Gu Siting might have loved her deeply, but his feelings were full of unwillingness and selfishness.


    It was such a twisted and selfish love to coerce someone to return to his side.


    Even if he could threaten Weiwei with that child, yet her heart would never be returned to him.


    Instead of arguing more, Gu Siting smiled meaningfully.


    He had not been able to make it happen before, but this time, as long as she was here, he could do it.


    ¡°Gu Siting, hand over the child, or you will suffer,¡± Cayman Dorrans said as Matthew loaded the gun and pointed it at Gu Siting.


    Gu Siting took a sip of tea leisurely. ¡°If I am not doing well, then Fu Hanzheng¡¯s son will not be doing well either. He is too young to be injured.¡±

 Chapter 1736 - The Initiative 3

    <h4>Chapter 1736: The Initiative 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cayman Dorrans tried to press down his anger.


    He truly did not dare to take the risk when Weiwei¡¯s child was in his hands.


    Gu Siting was indeed thoughtful this time.


    He had arranged for his mother and grandfather to leave ahead of time, and he was alone. They could not do anything to him, either for Weiwei or for her child.


    They had no idea where the child was. If they did something to him, the child would suffer.


    !!


    ¡°Put away the gun, Matthew,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Matthew nced at Cayman Dorrans and saw him nodding, so he put away the gun helplessly.


    Yuan Shuo did not want to stay here any more, so he said to Cayman Dorrans, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    Now Weiwei¡¯s child was in Gu Siting¡¯s hands and they could do nothing to him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at the Gu Family. She will be back soon anyway,¡± Gu Siting said generously.


    Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo exchanged a look and moved in.


    However, in order to prevent himself from shooting Gu Siting, Cayman Dorrans chose a room far away after listening to Yuan Shuo¡¯s advice.


    Matthew checked the room for surveince cameras and dangerous items and then left with his men.


    Cayman Dorrans sat down worriedly. ¡°Now, both the Fu Family and us are in a passive position.¡±


    With the child in Gu Siting¡¯s hands, they would not dare to touch Gu Siting, and even Weiwei would be threatened by him.


    ¡°I am afraid that Weiwei will have toe here too,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Siting was trying to force her toe back, so the Fu Family would not be able to find the child easily.


    ¡°Still no news from Hua Land?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked.


    Yuan Shuo sighed helplessly. ¡°They have found the man who took the child away from the Qin Family, but they have not found Youyou yet.¡±


    Judging from Gu Siting¡¯s confident gaze, they might not be able to find Youyou.


    ¡°He knows clearly that Weiwei would never fall in love with him, even if he forces her toe home. What is he trying to do by being so stubborn?¡± Cayman Dorrans was furious. If it had not been because his daughter¡¯s life was at stake, he would have killed Gu Siting.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a long while with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I am afraid that she will be affected by drugs and hypnosis just like before.¡±


    Also, it seems that he has been well-prepared for this move of his.


    ¡°It is all my fault. I should not have sent Weiwei to the Gu Family.¡± Cayman Dorrans regretted it deeply.


    If he had not sent Weiwei to the Gu Family, he would not have provoked this maniac Gu Siting.


    ¡°Now is not the time for that.¡± Yuan Shuo looked serious and said, ¡°If the child is not found, everyone will be led by the nose by Gu Siting.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the time being. Even if Weiwei has to return, she will be here with us,¡± Cayman Dorrans said.


    Finding that child was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Although Weiwei did not say anything, it seemed that Gu Siting had already contacted Weiwei.


    That was why he said that she wasing home soon.


    ¡°Yes, but we must find the child first, otherwise the problem will not be solved,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    As long as the child was with Gu Siting, the Dorrans Family and the Fu Family would be controlled and Weiwei would have to stay with the Gu Family.

 Chapter 1737 - This Is the Guy

    <h4>Chapter 1737: This Is the Guy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    For two days and two nights, Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng kept checking the neighborhood but found no trace of the child.


    Gu Weiwei forced herself to sit in front of theputer and watch numerous videos. She got so tired that her eyes turned bloodshot.


    Hearing Fu Shiyi saying that she had not eaten anything, Fu Hanzheng arranged everything and came to the RV.


    ¡°I asked someone to heat up the porridge and chicken soup, have some.¡±


    ¡°I will eatter.¡± Gu Weiwei stared at the twoputer screens in front of her and watched the CCTV footage.


    ¡°Weiwei, I know you are anxious, but you must take care of yourself.¡± Fu Hanzheng scooped up the porridge and gave it to her.


    Fu Shiyi said instantly, ¡°Sister-inw, eat first, I will keep watch for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng andpromised helplessly.


    ¡°Watch out for this man. He may change his clothes or wear a hat, but don¡¯t miss him.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± Fu Shiyi took her ce. Sitting in front of theputer, he focused on the scene disyed on the screen, looking for the man who had the boy with him.


    With porridge in hands, Gu Weiwei said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng poured himself another bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and ate the porridge in silence.


    Three days had passed and the boy was still missing.


    If he was not found tomorrow, she would have to return to the Gu Family temporarily.


    Seeing her distracted expression, Fu Hanzheng thought that she was just trying to block out the pain in her heart.


    ¡°He still wants to threaten us with Youyou, so he probably won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei came back to herself. Her heart ached whenever her son was mentioned.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t feed him well, what if he gets sick¡­¡±


    Soon, she started to sob.


    The boy was an obedient boy who did not usually make a fuss, but when he was in a strange ce and facing a stranger, he must be scared.


    Before this, she had been busy searching for useful information from the CCTV, so she had no time to feel sad.


    But the moment she rxed, she started to obsessively think about her child.


    Fu Hanzheng had one hand around his bowl and the other over her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, the most important thing now is to find him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath, pressed down the sadness and started to eat the porridge in silence.


    After finishing the porridge and drinking the chicken soup, it took her less than ten minutes before she put down the bowl and returned to theputer.


    Fu Shiyi retreated and whispered, ¡°Brother, please ask sister-inw to take a rest. If she keeps staring at theputer, her eyes won¡¯t be able to take it, let alone her body.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked concerned as he watched Gu Weiwei leaving to sit at theputer.


    But he did not stop her.


    He knew pretty well how she was feeling right now. If she kept being busy like this, she would not feel so sad¡­ but she would feel even worse when she was resting.


    But if this went on, her body would not be able to take it.


    He was just thinking when Gu Weiwei suddenly said, ¡°It is him! It is him!¡±


    Fu Hanzheng and Fu Shiyi came to her side when they heard her voice. The man in the ck cap showed a glimpse of his face as he passed by the shelf, and he did look very much like the man in the video.


    ¡°He is at a mother-and-child store and he has bought baby milk powder,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she saw what the man was shopping for.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Fu Shiyi was overjoyed.


    Gu Weiwei said to the others instantly, ¡°This shop is located at the intersection of Gold Street and Huitong Road. The CCTV shows that he was here at 6:30 p.m. yesterday, so we can check the CCTV around 6:30 p.m. and see which direction he went in.¡±


    They had searched the entire residential area but still failed to find this man and Youyou.


    If she could find out where he was from the CCTV, she would be able to find where he and Youyou were hiding.

 Chapter 1738 - One Step At a Time

    <h4>Chapter 1738: One Step At a Time</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The technicians arranged by Fu Hanzheng were very efficient. Within a few minutes, they had found all the CCTV images of the road that the man passed by.


    Soon they had found out where he was going and where he was hiding.


    This search was much smaller than the previous one.


    As Fu Hanzheng got out of the RV, he made a call to Yuan Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s men and asked them to search around the area.


    Gu Weiwei followed up. ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and took her into the car, heading towards thest confirmed area.


    When they arrived, Lei Ning and Yuan Meng were already there.


    ¡°We have checked this area and found nothing. Only these two buildings are left.¡± Yuan Meng pointed at the two buildings not far away and said, ¡°The CCTV of that building has been broken these past few days, so I don¡¯t think he lives in the building that is always monitored.¡±


    Then he must be in this broken building.


    ¡°Have you arranged for someone to go there?¡±


    ¡°I have asked the property agent to check the apartments one after the other. They will inform us when the location is confirmed,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Because they were looking for him in this way, they would not have searched every apartment by force yet. They asked the cleaning staff to do the search or the property management team so as to find out what was going on inside before breaking in.


    Luckily, Fu Hanzheng arranged many people here and they were very efficient.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei looked at the building through the window and got so nervous that her hands were shaking.


    She kept praying that Youyou was in this building, but when she thought of Gu Siting¡¯s threat, she feared that Youyou was not here.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her hands. ¡°Hang on, we will get the news soon.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. One hourter, someone called Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Meng answered the call and said to Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei in the car, ¡°Yes, a girl is in room 1104 on the 11th floor, and there is the sound of a child in the room.¡±


    Before she finished the words, Gu Weiwei had already opened the door and got out of the car.


    Fu Hanzheng followed her outside, entered the building and took the elevator up to the 11th floor.


    However, after they went upstairs, Yuan Meng stopped Gu Weiwei from knocking at the door and said, ¡°Stay behind me, and don¡¯t enter until we have the girl restrained.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The enemy might be armed, and if they rushed in, Weiwei might get injured and the child might get injured too.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning called the property agent and asked him to call the door again. Then they stood against the wall.


    When the property agent asked the door to be opened, the two women took the lead and rushed in, restraining the girl instantly.


    Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei followed up and started to look for the child anxiously.


    Finally, she discovered the child lying in the small bed in one of the bedrooms.


    But as she approached the sleeping child, she burst into tears.


    ¡°This is not our Youyou, not our Youyou¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had her in his arms and looked at this child that wasn¡¯t theirs in the bed, looking furious.


    They hade all the way here only to find another child here.


    Gu Siting was setting up a series of traps, intending to disappoint them repeatedly.

 Chapter 1739 - One Step At a Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 1739: One Step At a Time 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fu Shiyi and Yuan Meng also came in and got very annoyed when they saw the strange baby in bed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yuan Meng wanted to curse but stopped when she saw Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at Fu Shiyi. ¡°Get the water from the car for your sister-inw.¡±


    Startled, Fu Shiyi came back to himself and went downstairs. A few minutester, he brought up the thermos.


    Fu Hanzheng took it over and helped Gu Weiwei to sit down in the chair.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°That is the man who carried Youyou away. He must have hidden him somewhere else. I need to ask him¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink some water and we will go.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted.


    Gu Weiwei took the cup, took a sip and was about to give it back to Fu Shiyi.


    But after a few steps, she started to feel dizzy.


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and said to Yuan Meng, ¡°Are you sure that this is the person we are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the bastard,¡± Yuan Meng said with certainty.


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious. ¡°Do whatever you can to get him to talk.¡±


    Yuan Meng nodded and threw a look at Gu Weiwei in his arms.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at his tired wife in his arms and said concernedly, ¡°She is too tired, I will take her back to rest.¡±


    She had not slept for two days and two nights. He was mentally prepared that the child would not be found so easily, but she just could not ept that.


    That was why he put something into the cup so she could have a good sleep. Maybe when she woke up, he would know what to do next.


    ¡°Okay, take her home first, I will interrogate that bastard,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng picked up the sleeping girl, went downstairs and carried her back to the car; he drove her back to vi number seven.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning took everyone back to the house and left the baby to Kuroda Keiko and Fu Shiyi.


    When they returned to the magnificent vis of Pearl River, Fu Hanzheng had already settled Gu Weiwei down and driven back to the ce where they locked the man up.


    Seeing him here, Yuan Meng told him what she had learnt before he asked anything.


    ¡°We searched the entire apartment, but we did not find Youyou.


    ¡°There was a woman and an olddy in the room and the child was theirs. The man gave them some money and he is living with them for the time being. It seems that he is trying to confuse us.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Siting was a very cunning man. They had thought that they had found the child, but it turned out to be a lie.


    ¡°What about Gu Siting¡¯s men? They are not talking?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Yuan Meng shook her head. ¡°We have tried several methods, but we still have no idea where the child is.¡±


    ¡°He is a tough man, let¡¯s give him something more powerful,¡± Fu Shiyi said furiously.


    ¡°I am afraid that he truly has no idea.¡± Yuan Meng threw a worried look at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°Judging from the men Gu Siting has arranged, every one of them only knows a part of the n. I am afraid that he has given the child to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t know where the child is, he should at least know something about the other person who took the child away. Keep asking,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Yuan Meng nodded and said with her teeth clenched.


    ¡°That maniac Gu Siting is trying to ruin your lives!¡±

 Chapter 1740 - Gu Sitings Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1740: Gu Siting¡¯s Purpose</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Lei Ning and Yuan Meng kept interrogating the man, but he still did not know where Youyou was.


    Fu Shiyi got so annoyed that he almost wanted to kill someone, but he had to tolerate it for the sake of finding clues about Youyou.


    In the end, the man could not stand Yuan Meng and Lei Ning¡¯s interrogation and told the truth.


    He was only responsible for taking the child from the Qin Family and cing him somewhere before letting someone else take him away.


    They did not meet or contact each other.


    !!


    Therefore, he had no idea who had the child and where he was.


    ¡°Then we are back to square one without any clues!¡± Fu Shiyi snapped.


    They had no idea who had taken away the boy and where to start the search.


    ¡°He only said that he drove the child to the designated ce and returned one hourter. When he was sure that the child was not there, he told the Gu Family that he had been picked up.¡± Yuan Meng looked at the two of them and continued speaking, ¡°We have checked the ce where he ced the child. There is no CCTV and it was at midnight, so no one saw it.¡±


    With such a clue, they would have nothing to find Youyou with.


    Fu Hanzheng thought over what Yuan Meng had told him and said, ¡°Gu Siting must have trusted someone close to him to be able to trust that man so deeply with taking Youyou. Find out if any of Gu Siting¡¯s trusted men are not in A Land.¡±


    Lei Ning replied instantly, ¡°I will go now.¡±


    ¡°Also, during the one hour that the man was talking about, check all the cars and pedestrians passing by the area. The man who took Youyou away is definitely among them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    No one saw them in the middle of the night, and there were no CCTV cameras at the ce where the children were delivered.


    But when he left from there, he would always end up being caught by other cameras.


    Therefore, everyone who passed by that ce at that hour was the target of their investigation.


    Hearing his words, Lei Meng also went to arrange the investigation.


    Yuan Meng sighed deeply and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Gu Siting is not trying to toy with us.¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family is ready to do something to Fu¡¯s Enterprise,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    With her hands on her waist, Yuan Meng paced back and forth. ¡°He took Youyou away because he wants to threaten you and Weiwei. I am afraid that¡­¡±


    Since Gu Siting had not contacted Fu Hanzheng yet, he must have found Weiwei.


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank.


    Gu Siting¡¯s purpose was so obvious yet he had heard nothing about it from Weiwei.


    ¡°What if he really threatens Weiwei to go back?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Of course he did not want her to go back, but if they failed to find Youyou, Gu Siting would threaten her with Youyou¡¯s safety. She was not someone who would ignore her son.


    Yuan Meng sighed helplessly. It was indeed a difficult question.


    Fu Hanzheng definitely did not want her to return to the Gu Family, but now their son had been caught by Gu Siting and if Weiwei did not return, no one could predict what would happen to Youyou.


    No mother in the world would ignore her own child.


    If Gu Siting could keep Youyou safe, Weiwei would definitely return to the Gu Family to keep the child safe, no matter how much she loved Fu Hanzheng.


    But no one knew what would happen when she returned and what Gu Siting would do.

 Chapter 1741 - Weiweis Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1741: Weiwei¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At vi number seven of Pearl River.


    Gu Weiwei slept for almost ten hours and when she woke up, it was already the third night after Youyou disappeared.


    The moment she woke up, another text came in.


    Another video of Youyou and Gu Siting¡¯s reminder: [The three days are almost up, have you thought it through?]


    Sitting in bed, she kept watching the child in the video.


    !!


    Then she wiped away the tears, got out of the bed and took out the ring she got from Yuan Meng.


    She went out of the master bedroom and saw only Kuroda Keiko and the servants in the living room.


    ¡°Madam, you are awake. Dinner is ready, would you like to eat now?¡±


    ¡°I am going out now, let¡¯s wait for Fu Hanzheng,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she got changed and was about to leave.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Kuroda Keiko followed her out.


    ¡°Weiwei, Fu Hanzheng is with Lei Ning¡­¡±


    However, Gu Weiwei went directly into the car.


    Kuroda Keiko followed her into the car. ¡°You want to visit the Gu Family?¡±


    Gu Weiwei started the car, drove out of the parking lot and was about to leave the vi.


    ¡°Time is running out, I must go now.¡±


    She had thought that if she found that person, she would be able to find Youyou, but it turned out to be nothing.


    There was no more time to find him, and only by staying with Gu Siting would she be able to get more information about him.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to tell Fu Hanzheng about it?¡± Kuroda Keiko said worriedly.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. She would only make herself sadder if she told him the truth. So she decided to just leave.


    ¡°They are interrogating that man, maybe they have got some new clues,¡± Kuroda Keiko said.


    ¡°Even if there is a new clue, it is toote. That maniac Gu Siting, if I am not punctual, I can¡¯t imagine what he will do to Youyou.¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly burst into tears when she talked about her son.


    Kuroda Keiko pursed her lips, kept silent and left Hua Land with her.


    Half an hour after they left, Fu Hanzheng hurried home, thinking that Gu Weiwei would wake up soon.


    The moment he entered the house, he went straight to the master bedroom, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    The servant was surprised. ¡°Madam went out, isn¡¯t she looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Out?¡± Fu Hanzheng suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°How long has it been since she left?¡±


    ¡°She left half an hour ago. Ms. Kuroda went out with her,¡± the servant said.


    Fu Hanzheng called Gu Weiwei as he went out with the car key.


    Hearing the servant¡¯s words, Fu Shiyi and Yuan Meng followed him.


    ¡°What happened? Where is sister-inw at this hour?¡±


    Yuan Meng volunteered to be the driver whilst Fu Hanzheng kept calling Weiwei from the backseat, but no one answered.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, do you have Kuroda Keiko¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we are not that close, so no,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    So when the car drove out of the vi, she had no idea where to go.


    They were just thinking when Fu Hanzheng received an unfamiliar text.


    [Mr. Fu, Weiwei is going to the Gu Family.]


    Fu Hanzheng knew that it was from Kuroda Keiko, so he asked her where they were.


    Kuroda Keiko whispered the location and the ce where they were leaving from.


    Gu Weiwei drove to the dock. Normally, there were stowaway boats here, and as long as they were paid enough, they could be taken away from Hua Land.


    But when they came to the dock and found the boat, Kuroda Keiko said that she was not feeling well, so she spent half an hour in the bathroom.


    Before Kuroda Keiko came out, Fu Hanzheng came instead.

 Chapter 1742 - Weiweis Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1742: Weiwei¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The night was dark and the wind was biting.


    The fast-approaching car suddenly braked not far away from her.


    The moment the car pulled over, Fu Hanzheng, who was dressed in a ck coat, came out of the car and came over to her side.


    ¡°Why were you not answering my calls?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man in astonishment. It took her a long while before she realized that it was Kuroda Keiko who had revealed the secret and she was stalling for time by pretending to be sick.


    !!


    Otherwise they would not havee so fast and knew that she was leaving from here.


    She felt a bit guilty under Fu Hanzheng¡¯s stare. She looked down at her feet and said nothing.


    Fu Hanzheng removed his coat and put it over her as he repeated.


    ¡°Why were you not answering my calls?¡±


    ¡°I was driving and didn¡¯t hear the phone.¡± Gu Weiwei found an excuse.


    She did not dare to pick up or tell him that she was going back to the Gu Family.


    She was afraid that if she told him the truth, she would make him sadder.


    Of course she did not want to leave him, she did not want him to feel sad for her. But¡­ although their separation would make her sad, losing her son would make her sadder.


    They would meet again when they were separated, but if she lost Youyou, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    ¡°We have got some new information from that man, we¡­¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head with pursed lips. ¡°There¡¯s no time left, I must be at the Gu Family¡¯s before dawn tomorrow.¡±


    The following morning was the three days Gu Siting had talked about. Even if she hated him to the bone, she had to return because Youyou was in his hands.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    He had been so busy searching for his son these days that he had not noticed when Gu Siting contacted her.


    Silent for a moment, Gu Weiwei then confessed.


    ¡°He sent me a video of Youyou two days ago.¡±


    Since he hade all the way here, he must have figured out why she was leaving.


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at her and brushed away her unkempt hair.


    ¡°You should have told me.¡±


    No wonder she had been helping to find Youyou these past two days. No wonder she had copsed emotionally when she found out that the child was not him.


    Instead of exining anything more, Gu Weiwei took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°He wants me to return to the Gu Family before dawn. For the sake of Youyou, I must return.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent with a heavy heart. He did not want her to leave or to return to the Gu Family.


    But if the child was not found, he would not be able to stop her no matter what.


    ¡°He is aiming at me, and if I don¡¯t go home, he will do something to you.¡± Gu Weiwei did not dare to look at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression, but lowered her head and said calmly, ¡°If I go there, I will get more information about Youyou. I will ask Keiko to tell you the information, and as long as you find Youyou, I wille back¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took hold of her and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I am sorry, Weiwei¡­¡±


    He had tried his best to protect her and the children, but he had failed to do that, so she had to face such a painful choice.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head in his arms. ¡°It is not your fault.¡±


    They could not defend themselves against Gu Siting.


    Even if this incident did not happen, as long as he did not give up, he would definitely find other opportunities to take action. They might be able to defend themselves for the time being, but they would not be able to defend themselves forever.

 Chapter 1743 - To the Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1743: To the Gu Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Kuroda Keiko knew that they were here, so she came out of the bathroom and said to Yuan Meng, ¡°You are finally here.¡±


    After she informed them, she had toe up with all kinds of excuses to dy the time.


    ¡°Keiko, please go home with her,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Are you really asking sister-inw to return to the Gu Family?¡± Fu Shiyi just could not believe it.


    Weren¡¯t they here to stop sister-inw?


    !!


    Yuan Meng squinted at him. ¡°Youyou is in Gu Siting¡¯s hands, and if she doesn¡¯t go to the Gu Family, do you think that Gu Siting would be so kind as to spare your brother¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°But Gu Siting is up to no good! If sister-inw goes home¡­¡± Fu Shiyi kicked the car¡¯s tyre angrily.


    None of them wanted to see Weiwei going to Gu Siting, and they believed that she was not willing to go back either.


    But Youyou was too small for him to resist against Gu Siting.


    ¡°Both Cayman and Yuan Shuo are at the Gu Family, and she can be taken care of when she is there, that way she can try her best to get Youyou back. But if she is not there, have you thought about the consequences?¡± Yuan Meng said coldly.


    When Gu Siting took away the boy, they found their weakness.


    Furious, Fu Shiyi had to stay silent.


    Youyou was the flesh and blood of his brother and sister-inw, and no parents would want their children to suffer. So his sister-inw was definitely going to go, and his brother would not stop her either.


    Gu Weiwei let Fu Hanzheng hold her for a long while, trying her best to sound calm and rxed.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans are already at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion. Gu Siting won¡¯t do anything to me even if I am there.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got so worried that he just could not utter a word.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at him. ¡°We all know that as long as we find Youyou, I will be back.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°I will do my best to find Youyou as soon as possible.¡±


    He did not want her to leave, but as parents, they did not want their child to be hurt either.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for him and whispered, ¡°I should go now.¡±


    ¡°You really want to sneak into A Land?¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled helplessly, took hold of her and said, ¡°Get in the car, I will drive you to the airport and arrange transport for you. Yuan Shuo will pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and realized that if she sneaked out of the country, the paparazzi might find out about her.


    So she acquiesced to his arrangement and followed him into the car.


    Fu Shiyi became the driver whilst Yuan Meng drove Kuroda Keiko to a small airport nearby.


    On the way, Fu Hanzheng did not speak but held her hands tightly.


    When they arrived at the airport, the ne was already waiting for them.


    Also, Luo Qianqian was waiting for her too.


    Gu Weiwei got startled at the sight of her. ¡°Qianqian, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°It is not a fun ce, don¡¯t get involved¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°I know what happened and I know what Gu Yun Che did, so I want to go with you,¡± Luo Qianqian said resolutely.


    After the call the other day, Gu Yun Che had dropped contact with her.


    If he was helping the Gu Family, then she would go to the Gu Family with Weiwei.


    ¡°Qianqian¡­¡± Gu Weiwei called out to her.


    However, Luo Qianqian had already boarded the ne and was waiting for her.

 Chapter 1744 - Home Again

    <h4>Chapter 1744: Home Again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Seeing her boarding the ne, Gu Weiwei turned to Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng.


    ¡°You asked her toe here?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Yuan Meng admitted and said, ¡°Take her with you. If she goes to the Gu Family, Gu Yun Che will have to go there sooner orter.¡±


    Luo Qianqian would never leave the Gu Family unless Weiwei did.


    Luo Qianqian was going with her, and Gu Yun Che was going to have to show up sooner orter, so she was safe.


    Gu Weiwei sighed helplessly and looked at Fu Hanzheng next to her.


    ¡°I should board the ne now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng released her and swept her into his arms.


    ¡°When you are there, talk with Yuan Shuo and he will inform me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°Although it is very strenuous to find Youyou, you must take good care of yourself.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her forehead and did not release her until a long whileter.


    Gu Weiwei walked towards the ne, trying hard not to turn around to look at the man behind her back. But as she came to the stairs, she stopped.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡± Kuroda Keiko called out to her.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a few seconds, turned around and ran downstairs, went over to Fu Hanzheng and took hold of his waist.


    ¡°I love you and I will be back, definitely.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of yourself, I will be waiting for you,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed the man¡¯s lips. After a long while, she retreated and boarded the ne.


    Standing on the tarmac, Fu Hanzheng watched as the stairs were removed and the cabin door was closed.


    However, even though he stood there watching, the ne still took off and disappeared into the endless night sky.


    Standing in the night wind for a long while, he turned around and walked towards the car at the edge of the parking lot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She had already returned to the Gu Family for the sake of Youyou, and he had to find his son as soon as possible so that she could return as soon as possible.


    As the ne took off, Gu Weiwei saw the neon lights disappearing into the distance through the porthole, looking cold.


    Sitting next to her, Luo Qianqian said anxiously.


    ¡°Weiwei, I am sorry, I did not know Gu Yun Che¡­¡±


    He had promised her that he would not do anything to Weiwei.


    He did not do anything to her, but he did help the Gu Family to do something to her.


    ¡°It is not your fault or Gu Yun Che¡¯s,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Everything was Gu Siting¡¯s n, and no matter if it was Gu Siting or the Qin Family, they were just part of Gu Siting¡¯s n.


    ¡°Weiwei, why must you return to the Gu Family?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Although she did tell her that she was Gu Weiwei, she did not tell her everything about the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting had ruined her wedding and now he had kidnapped her son to bring her home. That was not what an elder brother would do to a younger sister.


    Gu Weiwei leaned herself against the back of the seat. ¡°You know about the grudge between the Fu Family and the Gu Family. He won¡¯t allow me to be with Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Luo Qianqian still could not figure it out. But before she finished asking the question, Kuroda Keiko stopped her. ¡°Let her take a rest. She will need more energy after she gets off the ne.¡±


    What was more, she had not slept for two days because of Youyou¡¯s disappearance.


    But when she faced Gu Siting after the flight, it would be a very difficult process to learn information about the child.


    So she had to conserve her energy so as to face whatever that was going to happen in the Gu Family.

 Chapter 1745 - Home Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 1745: Home Again 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At three in the morning, the nended in A Land.


    The moment Gu Weiwei got off the ne, she saw Yuan Shuo waiting for her at the airport as well as Kuroda Shio who was sent by Gu Siting.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei, President Gu is waiting for you at home,¡± Kuroda Shio opened the door and said.


    Without looking at him, Gu Weiwei went into Yuan Shuo¡¯s car with Luo Qianqian.


    Instead of getting into the car with them, Kuroda Keiko stood in front of Kuroda Shio.


    ¡°Brother, I had thought that you were better than him, but it seems that you two are of the same kind.¡±


    Kuroda Shio had no intention of exining anything more. Seeing Gu Weiwei getting into Yuan Shuo¡¯s car, he made a call to Gu Siting.


    ¡°President Gu, Miss Weiwei is here, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Siting answered briefly and rang off.


    Kuroda Shio nced at Kuroda Keiko and did not exin much to her.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Kuroda Keiko got into the car and said as she looked at Yuan Shuo¡¯s car, ¡°Weiwei loves Fu Hanzheng, and Gu Siting would never be able to make her fall for him the same way she fell for Fu Hanzheng. No, Gu Siting has no idea how to love someone.¡±


    ¡­.


    If he truly loved someone, he would have given all his gentleness and happiness to that person, just like how Fu Hanzheng did, rather than being selfish; a man who only wanted to get whatever he desired.


    ¡°That is not for us to decide,¡± Kuroda Shio said and started the car.


    Gu Weiwei and Luo Qianqian sat next to each other in Yuan Shuo¡¯s car.


    ¡°We tried our best, but Gu Siting refused to tell us anything about Youyou,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    With eyes closed, Gu Weiwei said coldly, ¡°If he was willing to reveal everything about Youyou, he would not have done such a thing,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at her through the rear-mirror. She had turned tired and haggard.


    She must have been having trouble sleeping these days because of her missing son.


    ¡°Cayman and I are staying at the Gu Family for the time being, and your room is between ours.¡±


    Even if he and Cayman were both living at the Gu Family, yet if Gu Siting really wanted to do something, as long as the child was with him, none of them would be able to fight back.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered briefly.


    Outside the car window, many streets and sceneries were still familiar to her, but for her, they seemed so distant.


    Seeing her in a bad mood, Yuan Shuo made a suggestion.


    ¡°Do you want to call Fu Hanzheng and tell him that you are safe?¡±


    ¡°You can just tell him,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    In this situation, she and Fu Hanzheng were not worried about these unimportant matters.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Shuo did not force her but continued to drive in silence.


    It was a two-hour drive from the airport to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, but due to theck of traffic, they arrived at the mansion within one hour.


    The Gu Family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit in the dark and everyone was waiting for her return.


    Yuan Shuo parked the car and as they came out of the car, they saw Gu Sitinging out.


    Dressed in a navy-blue British suit, he looked elegant and noble.


    He smiled elegantly when facing Gu Weiwei as if she had just returned from a long trip abroad.


    ¡°Wee back, Weiwei.¡±


    He had been waiting and nning for this moment for years.


    Tonight, his Weiwei was finally back.

 Chapter 1746 - Home Again 3

    <h4>Chapter 1746: Home Again 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Under the moonlight, Gu Weiwei looked at the man who came out to greet her with a cold face, wearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s coat.


    She did not want to waste time being polite, so she asked straightforwardly, ¡°I am already home, where is Youyou?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, I promise that I will release him, but not now,¡± Gu Siting said with a smile.


    If he had released the child just because he wanted her back, he would not have made such a big fuss.


    If he released the child now, Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo would take her away and all his efforts would be in vain.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth and mentioned the condition.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to release him, but you have to let me see him.¡±


    She had only seen the boy in the two short videos he had sent her.


    As for how the child was doing, she had no idea if anyone was feeding him on time or causing him any harm.


    Gu Siting smiled and said calmly, ¡°You need rest too, since you are home sote. I will let you see him after breakfast. But of course, it is just a video call.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and walked into the Gu Family house without answering him.


    She and Fu Hanzheng had known that the child was not in A Land, so she would not be able to meet him here.


    But even if the video was connected, it would still be good if she could see the child.


    She entered the house, followed by Yuan Shuo and Luo Qianqian. The moment she entered the living room, she saw Cayman Dorrans and Matthew sitting there.


    When Cayman Dorrans saw her, he stood up excitedly and gestured for her to sit down next to him.


    It was the first and the only time they had met since the wedding three years ago.


    Although Yuan Shuo kept telling him about her life in Hua Land, the father and the daughter had never met or talked with each other.


    When Gu Siting came in after them, he was probably the only person who could smile.


    He poured the tea and said, ¡°This is your favorite Ceylon ck tea.¡±


    But Gu Weiwei did not taste or even take a look at it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it now, but I like the Keemun ck tea of Hua Land.¡±


    A touch of anger shed across Gu Siting¡¯s eyes, but he did not show it.


    ¡°Then what do you want to drink?¡±


    Without saying a word, Gu Weiwei took the cup of water poured by Yuan Shuo and said after drinking half of it, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the morning. I am going to bed now.¡±


    Having said these words, she got up and went upstairs with Luo Qianqian.


    She truly did not want to sit here facing Gu Siting, fearing that she would go to the kitchen to get a knife.


    She wanted to take a rest and Gu Siting did not stop her. Instead, he asked Kuroda Shio to lead the way upstairs.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei, your room is ready,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    However, Gu Weiwei did not go to the room she used to live in, but went to the room Yuan Shuo mentioned.


    But before she opened the door, Kuroda Shio reminded her.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei, for the video call tomorrow morning, please stay in this room.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gripped the door handle tightly and then released it slowly.


    ¡°Kuroda Shio, you are bing more and more like a dog after so many years.¡±


    Kuroda Shio did not counter her but opened the door for her.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei, this is your room, please tell me if you need anything.¡±

 Chapter 1747 - Home Again 4

    <h4>Chapter 1747: Home Again 4</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Weiwei led Luo Qianqian into the room and mmed the door.


    Luo Qianqian sized up the room and found that it was decorated in a ssical European style. Apart from the master bedroom, there were tworge walk-in closets that were filled with thetest clothes and jewelry.


    She had thought that Ji Cheng was exaggerating when she gossiped about this girl from the Gu Family.


    Only now did she realize that the description in the reports was not even one-tenth of the reality.


    But when it came to luxurious stuff, Fu Hanzheng was not that bad either. The famous brands on the first floor of Jinxiu Compound were just like a fashion mall, dazzling her and Ji Cheng.


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡±


    She turned around and was about to say something when she saw her falling asleep in bed.


    Luo Qianqian stopped talking, approached her and put the nket over her, dimming the light in the room.


    She sat down on the sofa and sighed as she looked at the silent WeChat dialogue box.


    Finally, she typed a message.


    [I am at the Gu Family]


    ¡­.


    In the living room downstairs, only Gu Siting, Kuroda Shio and Kuroda Keiko were still in the living room. Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo had left with Weiwei.


    Gu Siting took a sip of the cold tea. ¡°Who is that woman from Hua Land?¡±


    He had thought that she would bring Yuan Meng home, but it turned out to be a strange woman from Hua Land.


    ¡°She is¡­ the girl from Hua Land, Luo Qianqian,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting had never seen her picture, so he only knew that Gu Yun Che knew a girl from Hua Land. He had no idea that Luo Qianqian was the girl who came home with Weiwei.


    ¡°Her?¡± Gu Siting was surprised.


    ¡°That is her, she has been trying to contact Mr. Gu these days too.¡± Kuroda Shio confessed.


    With one hand against the sofa, Gu Siting said after thinking for a long while, ¡°Tell them not to touch her.¡±


    He had not expected that this girl was from Hua Land, but he did not want to irritate Gu Yun Che.


    Now she was here, he could not possibly drive her away.


    As long as she was not in his way, she could stay here.


    Gu Yun Che was going to take her away anyway.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio nodded.


    ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    ¡°She is resting in her room, Luo Qianqian is with her,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting thought for a while and asked, ¡°In the room we arranged for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kuroda Shio answered.


    Kuroda Keiko looked at the two of them disdainfully.


    ¡°Gu Siting, what you have done is so disgusting.¡±


    Having said these words, she went upstairs to Gu Weiwei¡¯s room.


    With so many of them staying at the Gu Family, what more could Gu Siting do?


    Luo Qianqian became alert when she heard the door open, but she let out a sigh of relief when she saw Kuroda Keikoing in.


    Kuroda Keiko threw a look at Gu Weiwei who seemed to be resting in bed and asked Luo Qianqian, ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I can get it for you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Luo Qianqian shook her head.


    Kuroda Keiko sat down next to the sofa and said, ¡°You take a rest too, I will watch over her.¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded, removed her coat and went to the other side of the bed with her phone in her hand.


    However, there was still no reply.

 Chapter 1748 - The Qin Family Should Pay the Price

    <h4>Chapter 1748: The Qin Family Should Pay the Price</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    After Fu Hanzheng left the airport, he made some investigation arrangements at Pearl River and drove back to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion with Fu Shiyi.


    On the way home, he received a call from Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°I picked up Weiwei and she is in the Gu Family home.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Luo Qianqian and Keiko are resting with her in the room. Gu Siting says that he will video call Youyou tomorrow so that she can see her son.¡± Yuan Shuo revealed the information to him directly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and said, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cayman and I will always be here with her. We will inform you as soon as we have any clues about the child,¡± Yuan Shuo said sincerely.


    If Cayman and him were not here, Fu Hanzheng would not have let her go so easily.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and reminded him.


    ¡°I think that the Gu Family will do something to Fu¡¯s Enterprise next.¡±


    Now Weiwei was back, what he was going to do next was to target Fu¡¯s Enterprise so that Fu Hanzheng would be distracted by the rescue mission and thepany.


    ¡°That is expected.¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded calm, not at all worried.


    Yuan Shuo could not think of anything else to say to him, so he said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I am hanging up.¡±


    He rang off and Fu Hanzheng put away the phone.


    Soon, Fu Shiyi pulled over at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    The Old Lady was old and had already taken a rest, but Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were still sitting in the living room in their home clothes. They looked much older because of their worries about Youyou.


    ¡°Did Weiwei really go back to the Gu Family?¡± Mrs. Fu just could not believe what she had heard from Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Yes, Yuan Shuo has also arrived at the Gu Family.¡±


    Having said these words, Fu Hanzheng went into the nursery, ready to check up on his daughter, who he had not seen for days.


    ¡°She went home¡­¡± Before Fu Shengying finished saying his words, he was red at by Mrs. Fu and Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk so much, or my brother will break off his father-son rtionship with you. Sister-inw went home because she was threatened by Gu Siting.¡±


    ¡°You promised the Qin Family that they would attend the birthday banquet, and it was I who let the child into the bedroom of the Qin Family so that something like this happened.¡± Mrs. Fu red at Fu Shengying and said with a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say anything in front of Hanzheng?¡±


    Fu Shengying shut up. He regretted bringing them to the birthday banquet of the Qin Family.


    Fu Shiyi went to answer a call, hung up and snapped angrily.


    ¡°The Qin Family wants us to give the antidote to Qin Lv.¡±


    ¡°No, he must pay for what he has done,¡± Fu Shengying said coldly.


    Now when the entire family was not feeling well, they would not allow the Qin Family to feel well either.


    ¡°No, you must only give him the antidote when Youyoues home,¡± Mrs. Fu, who had always been a charitable person, said ruthlessly.


    As long as their precious grandson was not found, they would not care about the Qin Family anymore.


    Qin Lv was suffering from the toxin and the Qin Family was in danger because of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    So during the past two days, the Qin Family had been begging for mercy over the phone and even came to apologize to them in person, but they turned them down.


    They did not want any apology. What they wanted was for their grandson to return safe and sound.

 Chapter 1749 - The Qin Family Should Pay the

    <h4>Chapter 1749: The Qin Family Should Pay the Price 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the living room, Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu were annoyed by the Qin Family, while Fu Hanzheng went to the nursery alone. Standing by the bedside, he reached out for his youngest daughter¡¯s tender face.


    He had not liked the arrival of the two children, but after they were born, he truly understood what it was like to be a father.


    As a father, he had been deeply saddened by his son¡¯s disappearance, let alone Weiwei who had given birth to them and loved the two children more than he did.


    Therefore, he could not stop her from taking the risk at the Gu Family.


    He knew thatpared to tonight¡¯s separation, losing her son for good would be even more painful.


    Seeing him noting out, Fu Shiyi came to the doorway.


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Now his son was not yet found and his sister-inw was at the Gu Family, he was worried that his brother would not be able to take it.


    Fu Hanzheng withdrew his thoughts and said with a low voice, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Having said these words, he leaned forward and kissed Tiantian¡¯s forehead.


    Then he left quietly, closed the door and returned to the living room.


    ¡°The Gu Family has called us several times to apologize. Grandpa Qin even came to visit us this afternoon,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    ¡°They started it, so they shouldn¡¯t me us now,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Without Qin Feng and Qin Lv¡¯s interference, Gu Siting¡¯s n would not have gone so smoothly.


    Now his son was missing and his wife was far away, and yet they still wanted him to help the Qin Family. He did not have the heart to save everyone.


    ¡°We have no objections, neither does the Old Lady.¡± Fu Shengying sounded resolute.


    If it were something else, they might be able to tolerate it, but they would not tolerate anyone who colluded with the Gu Family to do something to their precious grandson.


    But now, they were begging them for the antidote. The children of the Qin Family were so precious, yet they disregarded their grandson who was only eight months old!


    ¡°Then after Weiwei is at the Gu Family¡­¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her son worriedly.


    She was worried that something would happen to her daughter-inw at the Gu Family and that her son would not be able to take it.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans are at the Gu Family too, they will take care of her.¡± Fu Hanzheng knew that Mrs. Fu had been ming herself for putting Youyou into the bedroom of the Qin Family, which was where he was taken away from. So he said, ¡°Gu Siting has agreed to let Weiwei see Youyou through a video call tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mrs. Fu let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she had some information about her grandson.


    She had not dared to close her eyes these past few days. The moment she did, she wondered if her grandson had been mistreated or starved.


    But they just could not find him, so they had no idea how he was doing.


    If Weiwei could see Youyou through a video call, she would at least be able to know how he was doing and if he was injured.


    Fu Shengying sighed. He had minded Gu Weiwei going back to the Gu Family, but now when he heard that she could get news about Youyou from Gu Siting, he felt a bit guilty.


    ¡°Leave Tiantian here with us and we can take care of her; you can go and find your son,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°Leave thepany to Shiqin for the time being. If anything happens, I will take over. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Fu Shengying added.


    Nothing was more important than finding her grandson.


    Even if thepany lost profits, they could always make it back in the future. But if something happened to Youyou, they would be very distressed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered and said as he checked the time, ¡°It is gettingte, you can take a rest too. We should go home now.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Fu said, ¡°It is important to find Youyou¡­ but don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    As she spoke, she threw a look at Fu Shiyi, suggesting that he should take good care of his eldest brother.

 Chapter 1750 - Fu’s Enterprise Harmed

    <h4>Chapter 1750: Fu¡¯s Enterprise Harmed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng visited his daughter and when they left the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, it was already dawn.


    Fu Shiyi drove the car and nced at his brother sitting behind him.


    ¡°I have arranged everything, what about taking a nap?¡±


    His brother had not had a good night¡¯s sleep ever since Youyou disappeared, and even a man made of iron could not stand it.


    However, the moment he finished the words, Fu Shiqin called.


    ¡°Brother, do you have time toe to thepany now?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    ¡°Just as you have expected, Gu Siting¡¯spany has indeed made some moves. Several major overseas investment projects of Fu¡¯s Enterprise have run into problems, and some of the major brands of Fu¡¯s Enterprise have been exposed as forgeries. The stock market has been affected too,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    If the situation had not gotten out of control, he would not havee to him for help at this hour.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fu Hanzheng rang off and said to Fu Shiyi who was driving, ¡°To thepany.¡±


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips. ¡°What is Second Brother doing? He said that he can deal with thepany and yet he called you just now.¡±


    Without saying a word, Fu Hanzheng looked at the night sky outside the window.


    Gu Siting not only wanted to threaten her with Youyou, but also wanted to bring down Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    They rushed to thepany and found that the top managers of Fu¡¯s Enterprise were working overnight.


    Therge meeting room was full of people, and they all let out a sigh of relief when they saw the man who pushed the door open, it was as if they had found their backbone.


    Fu Shiqin exined the situation the moment he sat down.


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and said, ¡°Gu¡¯s Enterprise is so wealthy and powerful?¡±


    ¡°The royal family of A Land is supporting him,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    Fu¡¯s Enterprise had too many excellent resources, and the Qin Family took part because they thought that they gave too little. So they wanted to get a share of the profits after the Gu Family got what they wanted, and so did the royal family of A Land.


    They had made preparations in advance for the Qin¡¯s Enterprise, so they had withdrawn the investment from hundreds of projects.


    So the Qin Family were too busy to get involved.


    But even so, the Gu Family still had them cornered.


    ¡°Send out thewyer¡¯s letters to stop those false reports from spreading.¡±


    ¡°Already done,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    ¡°All the products they report should be checked by the authorities, and the results should be announced as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing his words, Fu Shiqin threw a look at Xu Qian who said instantly, ¡°I will make the call now.¡±


    ¡°As for the overseas projects, let¡¯s put them aside and focus upon the domestic foundation,¡± Fu Hanzheng said seriously.


    ¡°But that would be a huge loss,¡± Fu Shiqin said unwillingly.


    Fu Hanzheng looked calm. ¡°You must know what is important and what is not. As long as the domestic situation is stable, everything will be solved after one round.¡±


    Fu Shiqin and the top managers nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But are we going to be passive all the time?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    They had not slept for days because they were looking for Youyou, and he had not been home for days because ofpany affairs.


    ¡°Just wait, you can strike back when the time is right.¡± Fu Hanzheng checked the time and was about to leave.


    Fu Shiqin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He understood that he should not have asked his brother toe.


    But when his brother was not at thepany at this hour, everyone was panicking.


    He knew pretty well that he had said what his brother had just said, but it sounded totally different when it came out of his brother¡¯s mouth.


    The top managers of thepany had always trusted his brother¡¯s abilities, so as long as his brother showed up and said something, they would be assured.

 Chapter 1751 - How Explosive?

    <h4>Chapter 1751: How Explosive?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the high-level meeting in the meeting room, Fu Hanzheng told Fu Shiqin everything in detail in the office before leaving thepany.


    It was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning when he left Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    When he was talking with Fu Shiqin, Fu Shiyi bought breakfast for both Fu Shiqin and Xu Qian.


    After they went into the car, he gave Fu Hanzheng a sandwich and a bottle of milk.


    ¡°Eat it, sister-inw told me to take good care of you.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took it over helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if Yuan Meng and Lei Ning have made any progress.¡±


    Although he had no appetite, yet in order to keep himself healthy, he still finished the breakfast Fu Shiyi bought for him.


    But when he joined Lei Ning and Yuan Meng, nothing had happened.


    Since she had no idea if the person who took away the boy was a man or a woman and what they looked like, she was trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    They had found all the CCTV cameras around the ce where the child was in that position, but they still could not find the suspect.


    Seeing himing to her, Yuan Meng said helplessly, ¡°We have no idea what that person looks like, and it is hard to tell if it is a man or a woman.


    ¡°Also, there are some small roads without any CCTV nearby.¡±


    ¡­.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°Look carefully, there will always be clues.¡±


    Even if it was a needle in a haystack, they had to get it out.


    As long as Youyou was not out of danger, she would not be able to return from the Gu Family.


    ¡°Oh yes, here is something for you.¡± Yuan Meng thought of something, brought out a file from the car and gave it to Fu Hanzheng.


    Fu Hanzheng opened the file and asked in astonishment, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei thought that it might work, so she asked Yuan Shuo to get it for her. Yuan Shuo just sent it to me this morning,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi leaned forward curiously.


    But what he saw were several pictures of corpses, so rotten that they looked like skeletons. He got so frightened that he almost puked out his breakfast.


    ¡°Damn¡­ what are you doing with this thing?¡±


    ¡°Do you know whose corpse it is?¡± Yuan Meng smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Whose?¡± Fu Shiyi patted his chest, trying to alleviate the nausea in his stomach.


    Yuan Meng sneered and said, ¡°Ling Yan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Ling Yan! Sister-inw is her enemy! Why did she dig her up when she is already dead?¡±


    Yuan Meng nced at him speechlessly and sighed.


    ¡°You are the dumbest one in your family, no wonder Second Brother always sets you up.¡±


    ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t attack people!¡± Fu Shiyi protested.


    Fu Hanzheng ignored their argument and looked at the files one after another.


    He had also got someone to investigate this information in secret, but it was very difficult for the Fu Family to get involved with A Land, especially when it came to the Gu Family.


    Therefore, the investigation was not as detailed as this one.


    Seeing that Fu Shiyi was confused, Yuan Meng exined to him out of kindness, ¡°Ling Yan¡¯s death caused quite a stir in the media and Gu Siting was even listed as the suspect. In the end, the case was dropped because her corpse was not found.¡±


    ¡°Now, her skeleton has been found and there is evidence to prove that Gu Siting is the murderer.


    ¡°What is even more amazing is that there is a recording given by Cayman Dorrans about Ling Yan¡¯s death. How popr do you think it will be?¡±

 Chapter 1752 - Excellent, Really Excellent

    <h4>Chapter 1752: Excellent, Really Excellent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Dumbfounded, Fu Shiyi sighed after a long while.


    ¡°Excellent! Really excellent!¡±


    Although Ling Yan had been spurned by everyone before she died, yet she was once a public figure and her disappearance had always been a mystery.


    If the truth was revealed, she would get a great deal of attention.


    Especially when she died in the hands of her fianc¨¦, she received even more attention.


    !!


    Due to theck of evidence and the interference of the royal family of A Land, the matter was left unsettled.


    Now the body was found and Gu Siting¡¯s involvement in her death was proved.


    The royal family of A Land was supporting Gu Siting against Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and if this piece of news was spread, the public would see the royal family of A Land colluding with Gu Siting.


    In the face of such a scandal, the royal family of A Land would have to consider the dignity of the royal family and stop supporting Gu Siting.


    ¡°But you must release it at the right time,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng put the files back into the file and gave it to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Get someone to deliver it to Shiqin so he can reveal it at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shiyi put away the file and said, ¡°Then why not reveal that Youyou has been taken away by Gu Siting and threaten him with the fact that he ckmailed sister-inw?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng squinted at him. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you think that a cornered dog would jump over the wall? Do you not want your nephew or your sister-inw toe back?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    They were trying to create trouble for Gu Siting, but they could not force him into a corner, otherwise both Youyou and Weiwei would be in danger.


    Also, if they revealed such a serious matter to the public, they would never be able to live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fu Shiyi shrank his neck.


    Yuan Meng lit a cigarette and said after checking the time, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Weiwei has any clues about Youyou so that we can find the target as soon as possible.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. It was almost time for her to video call Youyou.


    ¡­.


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    Actually, it was still breakfast time at the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei got up very early. The moment she went downstairs, Luo Qianqian and Kuroda Keiko followed.


    Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans also got up early and went downstairs.


    ¡°When can I see my son?¡± Gu Weiwei asked straightforwardly.


    Gu Siting was just enjoying breakfast in the dining room when he threw a look at them and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready, both Chinese and Western. Help yourselves.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked cold. ¡°When can I see my son?¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, you should eat breakfast first.¡± Gu Siting reminded her with a smile.


    It went without saying that she had not eaten well in Hua Land thesest few days.


    Gu Weiwei gritted her teeth, sat down in the seat furthest away from him and chose the Chinese-style shredded chicken porridge and steamed dumplings.


    Kuroda Keiko and Luo Qianqian sat down on either side of her. Although it was very disgusting to sit next to him at the same table, she still had to stay healthy.


    No one was willing to talk throughout the entire breakfast. The atmosphere was cold and lethal.


    Gu Weiwei finished the food quickly and waited in silence.


    But Gu Siting ate very slowly and elegantly.


    Early in the morning, he was drinking tea leisurely as he was reading the files delivered by Kuroda Shio.


    It was not until nine in the morning that he got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere where you can see him.¡±


    Hearing that they were leaving, Yuan Shuo and his men started to leave too.


    But Gu Siting stressed.


    ¡°Only you can go with me Weiwei, otherwise¡­ you don¡¯t have to go.¡±

 Chapter 1753 - Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 1753: Disgusting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Where do you want to take her?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked with a low voice.


    Gu Siting adjusted his suit and said, ¡°The ce where the child can be seen, but of course¡­ she can choose not to go.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo and said resolutely, ¡°I will go with him, you guys wait here.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡± Luo Qianqian called out to her anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait here,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    It was Gu Siting who was deciding if she could see Youyou or not. They had no bargaining chip to bargain with him.


    If they insisted on following him, he would not have brought her along. She was the one who was worried.


    Cayman Dorrans reached towards Matthew who pulled out the gun and ced it in his hand.


    ¡°Take it, shoot him if you need to, just don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei epted the gun without hesitation.


    Then she followed Gu Siting out and went into the car.


    Kuroda Shio drove them away from the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    The moment they went out, Cayman Dorrans said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°Get the men outside to follow them. Don¡¯t follow them too closely. Find out where they are going.¡±


    Yuan Shuo made the call and drove out himself.


    Gu Siting¡¯s car left the Gu Family¡¯s mansion and went in the opposite direction.


    On the way, Gu Weiwei looked out of the window without saying a word.


    Gu Siting looked at her sideways. ¡°Weiwei, I know that you hate me so much that you want me dead.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not utter a sound or even look at him.


    Only Gu Siting looked at her and mumbled to himself, ¡°But I gave you my life, so you can live or die at my decision.


    ¡°If you would rather be with Fu Hanzheng, then I will not allow it even if we have to die together.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei clenched her shaking fingers into fists. She had been reborn happily and met the love of her life, but what made her unhappy was that Gu Siting gave her this life.


    ¡°You have killed me once, one more time won¡¯te as a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡± Gu Siting looked at her cold face with a pair of sorrowful eyes and said slowly, ¡°It was my fault back then, but I did love you, otherwise I would not have made such a deal with Gu Yun Che in exchange for your return¡­¡±


    When she did not show up, he had thought that whatever Gu Yun Che had done was false.


    But he had never expected that she was already back.


    But she had fallen in love with Fu Hanzheng right under his nose.


    ¡°Love me?¡± Gu Weiweiughed ironically. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I am disgusted.¡±


    Gu Sitingughed self-mockingly. So this woman whom he had been longing for, for so long, hated him so much.


    ¡°My mother told me that if I love someone, I have to be understanding.


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t have you, Fu Hanzheng can¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei ignored him and continued to watch the scenery outside the window.


    More than an hourter, the car pulled over outside a tightly-guarded building. The security came to verify their identity before letting them in.


    The car drove on for another ten minutes before stopping.


    Gu Siting got out of the car, took her into the elevator and came to a hugeb through a long corridor.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡± Gu Weiwei looked around and realized that this was not the ce for the video call.


    Also, if it was just a video, it could have been done at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion instead of here.

 Chapter 1754 - Meeting with Youyou

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Meeting with Youyou</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Siting walked into theb and pointed at an instrument.


    ¡°Go over there and work with them for half an hour and then I will let you see the child.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at the instrument and felt a bit uneasy. But when she thought of her son, she still sat down.


    Then some men in white coats came to her and stuck many things on her head.


    Then she was pushed into an instrument that looked like an MRI machine.


    !!


    ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei sneered. ¡°You tried to get me to have stic surgeryst time, what are you up to this time?¡±


    Gu Siting threw a look at her and said, ¡°Thisb was built three years ago for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei gradually felt that her head was aching, but it was still tolerable.


    But half an hourter, when she came out of theb, the headache disappeared.


    Instead of asking what had happened, she asked, ¡°Can I see my son now?¡±


    Gu Siting brought her into the room next door and turned on the camera, showing the scene of Youyou sitting on a small bed.


    Gu Weiwei¡¯s cold face suddenly turned red.


    The little boy was holding a brown stuffed bear. She and Fu Hanzheng had bought such a stuffed bear for their two children before, but it had always been Tiantian who liked it more than him.


    But at this moment, he was totally indifferent to other toys except for that bear.


    She remembered that the nursery teacher once told her that when their parents were not around, a child would sometimes seek a sense of security from someone or something other than their parents.


    She wondered if that was what Youyou was thinking, so that he had fallen for this teddy bear that he had once ignored.


    But the little boy did not cry or make a fuss.


    She could not help but approach the screen and touch the image of her son.


    After losing control of her emotions, she gradually expanded her attention from Youyou to the environment and sounds around him, trying to get some useful clues so as to help Fu Hanzheng find the child as soon as possible.


    Gu Siting gave her the headphones. ¡°You can talk with him.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took it and put it over her head as she called out to him softly, ¡°Youyou?¡±


    The boy in the video heard the familiar voice and looked up for it, but found nothing. He pursed his lips as if he were about to cry.


    Gu Weiwei covered her mouth and did not dare to call out to him any more, fearing that he would cry when he could not find her.


    After all, the people who took care of him were not as patient as she and her family.


    She was just staring at the child in the video when a woman¡¯s voice arose.


    ¡°The power is off, so we may have to go out for lunch¡­¡±


    The woman stopped mid-sentence when she realized that it was a video call.


    However, Gu Weiwei saw a woman¡¯s hand giving a bottle of milk to Youyou.


    She was about to take a closer look when Gu Siting cut off the connection and removed the earphones.


    ¡°Time is up, time to go home.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and left with him in silence.


    But she kept thinking about every detail she saw in the video.


    There were two people there, and the woman had a tattoo of Medusa on her arm.


    Also, there was no water or electricity where they were.

 Chapter 1755 - Youyou’s Clue

    <h4>Chapter 1755: Youyou¡¯s Clue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    But she heard the content and so did Gu Siting.


    When she was leaving theb, Gu Siting made a call after seeing her getting into the car.


    ¡°Your position has been exposed, move now.¡±


    The water and power outage were enough to reveal where they were in the capital.


    She was definitely going to inform Fu Hanzheng when she got home, and it would take him less than two hours to find the child.


    Luckily, he did not allow Weiwei to have her phone with her.


    So she could not tell Fu Hanzheng anything yet, so he had time to make other arrangements.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Weiwei watched Gu Siting making the call and wondered if Gu Siting had noticed this detail too.


    But she was unable to inform Fu Hanzheng and his men, and by the time she returned, it would be toote.


    More than an hour passed after they returned to the Gu Family from theb.


    She returned to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, went upstairs to her own room, grabbed the phone and called Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, there are two people with Youyou, one of them is a woman and she has a tattoo of Medusa on her right hand. Also, the ce they were at had a power outage at around ten.¡±


    After hearing her words, Fu Hanzheng had no time to ask about her situation, but said, ¡°I will arrange the investigation, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine, go and find him, now¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said and rang off.


    After hearing the clue, Fu Hanzheng said to Lei Ning, ¡°Which part of the capital lost the power two hours ago?¡±


    Lei Ning asked the technical team to check it out and within five minutes, the result was out.


    ¡°Xingping District, only one area in the capital has no water or electricity.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s face sunk.


    ¡°Get in the car and go to the neighborhood where we caught the manst time.¡±


    ¡°But that ce¡­¡± Before Yuan Meng finished her words, she suddenly realized something. ¡°Is Youyou around there?¡±


    When they found the man who took the child away from Qin Lv and confirmed his location, they did not check out the residents in the neighborhood.


    But when she thought about it now, she realized that the man who had brought the boy to this ce must have been living in the neighborhood too. He might have even been very close to this ce and watched theming to nothing.


    They failed to catch her there, so they did not bring anyone there a second time.


    That man had been a smokescreen from the very beginning, just to cover up for the real man with the boy.


    They soon realized what was going on. As they drove towards the ce, they informed the people closest to the ce.


    Yuan Meng kept cursing on the way. They were so close to the child when they were trying to catch the girl, but they failed to find her.


    They came to the residential area and did a thorough check on the remaining residents.


    Then they found several households with children and divided themselves into several groups for investigation.


    Finally, one of them made a call to Lei Ning.


    ¡°On the 15th floor of that building.¡±


    Having heard these words, Fu Hanzheng and Yuan Meng hurried over, both of them feeling terrible.


    The man they caught on the 11th floor had not expected that the boy was brought to the 15th floor.


    When they came to the 15th floor, someone had already forced open the door.


    But the room was empty, and there were scattered baby clothes, milk powder and bottles. They must have been in a hurry.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°I asked the neighbors and they said that more than one hour ago, a young couple who lived here rushed out with their child.¡±


    Without much time to think, Fu Hanzheng turned to Lei Ning and said, ¡°Check the cars that left within these two hours. It is working hours now, so there won¡¯t be many cars out.¡±

 Chapter 1756 - Mysterious Research Project

    <h4>Chapter 1756: Mysterious Research Project</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After everything was done, he thought for a long while and called Gu Weiwei.


    Gu Weiwei asked anxiously the moment the call went through, ¡°Did you find him? Did you find Youyou?¡±


    ¡°We found the ce, but they have already left.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed deeply.


    Gu Weiwei thought of the call Gu Siting made when she was in theb and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Gu Siting must have told them to leave.¡±


    That was an obvious clue that she and Gu Siting must have noticed.


    ¡°The car they drove away has been traced, and we are in the middle of the chase,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t save Youyou on the way when they¡¯re still driving, it is too dangerous.¡±


    If they were driving with Youyou and they were going to rescue Youyou, he would not be able to handle the car ident.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed and asked after a moment, ¡°Did he give you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Weiwei concealed the strange experiment, not wanting him to be distracted by her any more.


    Fu Hanzheng let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I am going there now, bye.¡±


    Gu Weiwei finished the conversation with him and sat in the room, thinking about how to get more clues so as to find the child faster.


    Someone was knocking at the door. Luo Qianqian went to open the door and stepped aside when she saw Yuan Shuo.


    Yuan Shuo entered the room and said to Luo Qianqian, ¡°Can you please keep watch outside?¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded, closed the door and stood by the door.


    Yuan Shuo passed her a cup of water. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°We found the ce, but Gu Siting asked his people to leave first, so we missed it again.¡±


    ¡°But the evacuation must have been unexpected. If his n is ruined, they will have a better chance of finding the child.¡± Yuan Shuo consoled her.


    Every step since the child went missing had been nned by Gu Siting, and ording to his n, they were all in a passive position.


    But now, because of the leaked information, the two people had to leave with the child in a hurry.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei forced a smile.


    ¡°What about you? What did he take you there for?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    He and his men only managed to reach the outside of theb building but failed to break in.


    Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of the strange experiment she went through today and told him about it.


    ¡°I went to ab and did an experiment on the same instrument before I video-chatted with you, but nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Experiment? What experiment?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think to know that if it is going to be likest time, she will either do the stic surgery or try to hypnotize me¡­¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and looked serious.


    ¡°Thatb is weird, try not to ept this condition of his.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t be able to see Youyou,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Now the child was in Gu Siting¡¯s hands, and she just could not turn him down.


    ¡°Gu Siting is going to do something big this time, and he is not going to force you to return back to the way things were unless he is 100 percent sure.¡± Yuan Shuo looked at her seriously and warned hervwith a small voice. ¡°I am afraid that this time, he is going to do more than just hypnotize you. Gu Siting is very strict about this secret study and neither we nor Fu Hanzheng have found out what it is.¡±


    Gu Siting brought her there on purpose, and he feared that the project was rted to her.

 Chapter 1757 - After My Reborn Memory

    <h4>Chapter 1757: After My Reborn Memory</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and sneered.


    ¡°They are either studying me, a person who hase back to life, or they are trying to erase my memory after I was reborn.¡±


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a while and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°I think that he wants to erase your memory after you became Mu Weiwei, and he has hired an expert in the neurological field.¡±


    Gu Siting had tried so hard to force her back, and he could not have done that just because he wanted to study her and how she coulde back to life.


    What he wanted more was to erase her memories after she was reborn so that she could be Weiwei who used to live in the Gu Family.


    ¡°Although there are people who have lost their memory because of brain damage, it is impossible that someone would purposely do that to someone, right?¡± Gu Weiwei just could not believe it.


    But when she thought of how Gu Siting said that theb was built three years ago just for her, she could not help but feel a bit scared.


    ¡°Gu Siting invested a great deal of money and manpower into this project. If it had not seeded, he would not have forced you toe home at this hour.¡± Yuan Shuo reminded her seriously.


    If he could really erase her memory after she was reborn¡­


    By that time, she would not only not leave the Gu Family, but also be taken away by them. She did not want to return to Hua Land where she had no memory of anything.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment. ¡°But if I refuse to cooperate, I will never be able to see Youyou again¡­¡±


    They did find some clues today, but Gu Siting told his men to leave before they did, so Fu Hanzheng and his men failed again.


    ¡°But we must be careful.¡± Yuan Shuo was worried.


    The most important thing was Youyou. If he was not found, she would be controlled by Gu Siting.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded. She already had a n.


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while and said, ¡°What about me getting a mini listening device for you to wear?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t work. We have to go through three rounds of inspection before we enter the ce. Also, that ce uses the special satellite signal of Gu¡¯s Enterprise, so it is useless to bring it in.¡±


    Since Gu Siting was taking her there, he must be guarding against her so that she would not have the chance to inform Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Still going there tomorrow?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°We can only confirm that a man and a woman are taking care of Youyou, and that woman has a tattoo of Medusa on her arm, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng asked me to keep an eye out for any of Gu Siting¡¯s trusted men who are missing. Only five of them have been confirmed, but it is hard to tell if they are from the royal family,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    This time, Gu Siting was guarding against both him and Cayman Dorrans.


    ¡°If I had known that, things would not have gone so smoothly¡­¡± Gu Weiwei had learnt to stay calm after the failed attemptst time.


    The more anxious they were, the easier it would be for Gu Siting to lead them by the nose.


    ¡°We can only take one step at a time.¡± Yuan Shuo sighed.


    Gu Weiwei turned the skull ring she got from Yuan Meng and said calmly, ¡°Master, before we find Youyou, no matter what happens to me here, do not tell Fu Hanzheng, Qianqian or Keiko.¡±


    ¡°But if I say nothing, Fu Hanzheng will get even more anxious,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. ¡°Then tell him that I am doing well.¡±

 Chapter 1758 - Gu Sitings Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1758: Gu Siting¡¯s Deal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Shuo looked at her in silence for a long while and finally nodded inpromise.


    ¡°But that is only if you are safe. If ites to a critical time, I must tell him everything.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng trusted him and Cayman Dorrans, so he did not stop her from visiting the Gu Family.


    If they were not here to take care of her, they would feel very guilty.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    !!


    Before she found Youyou, she did not want him to worry about her at home.


    ¡°Also, Cayman asked me to ask you what you are going to do with Gu Siting?¡± Yuan Shuo sat down in the armchair opposite her and conveyed Cayman Dorrans¡¯s intention.


    ¡°What I want now is to get Youyou back, nothing more,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Shuo understood. The child was not yet found and she truly had no intention of thinking about the future.


    But if Gu Siting failed this time, as long as he did not give up, he would be able to ruin her life again and again.


    ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t want to deal with it yourself, you can leave it to me and Cayman.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei did not ask anything more but agreed without hesitation.


    Having said these words, Yuan Shuo opened the door and bowed to Luo Qianqian as a way of expressing his gratitude.


    Luo Qianqian returned to the room and sat down on the sofa with Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, you know something I don¡¯t, right?¡±


    Recently, she had a vague feeling that Gu Yun Che was not like what she knew.


    After Weiwei¡¯s son went missing and she talked with him on the phone, she had been out of touch with him for days.


    She had no idea where he was or what he was up to.


    Gu Weiwei looked at her. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡±


    Luo Qianqian nodded. ¡°I suddenly realize that I don¡¯t really know him well.¡±


    ¡°Qianqian, I appreciate your consideration, but don¡¯t get me involved in your own rtionship,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice.


    The conflict between Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che was mainly because of her.


    ¡°But he should not¡­¡± Luo Qianqian stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°He likes you, and he treats you well. As for me and the Gu Family, he has his own considerations,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Gu Siting was the initiator of everything, and she did not need to offend Gu Yun Che.


    After all, he owed her nothing.


    Luo Qianqian wiped her face. ¡°I am sorry, I should not have told you about this at this hour.¡±


    Her son was not yet found and she herself was in danger, yet she was still bothering her with her own affairs.


    Gu Weiwei patted her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just know what you really want. You don¡¯t have to worry about me or the people around you.¡±


    Gu Yun Che cared about Luo Qianqian, just like how Fu Hanzheng cared about her rather than the people around her.


    They were just talking when Kuroda Keiko came in, closed the door and said, ¡°Weiwei, my cousin has left Japan for Hua Land. I suspect that Gu Siting arranged it.


    ¡°Ask Fu Hanzheng to keep an eye out for him, maybe he can find the child.¡±


    Her cousin must have sneaked into Hua Land because of the child.


    Hearing her words, Gu Weiwei texted Fu Hanzheng whatever she knew.


    It must have been because of what happened in the video today that he was in Hua Land, when the two people brought Youyou away from the scene it ruined Gu Siting¡¯s original n. That was why Keiko¡¯s cousin was arranged to pick them up.

 Chapter 1759 - I Never Loved You Before Fu Hanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 1759: I Never Loved You Before Fu Hanzheng</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    It was time for dinner at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Kuroda Shio came upstairs and knocked at the door. ¡°Miss Weiwei, President Gu has asked me to invite you downstairs for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Gu Weiwei turned down the invitation without opening the door.


    Kuroda Shio stayed silent for a few seconds and reminded her.


    ¡°If Miss Weiwei still wants to see that child tomorrow, you better go.¡±


    !!


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. Not this again.


    Apart from threatening her with Youyou¡¯s safety, he could do nothing else.


    Kuroda Keiko opened the door and looked at Kuroda Shio coldly.


    ¡°I have been wrong about you all these years.¡±


    When Gu Siting went crazy, he still supported him to do whatever he wanted.


    Kuroda Shio looked calm. ¡°You should go home now, your child misses her mother too, and¡­ you staying here won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°To leave or not, that is my business,¡± Kuroda Keiko said and was about to go downstairs with Gu Weiwei.


    However, she had just taken two steps when Kuroda Shio stopped her.


    ¡°Your food is in the west hall, President Gu doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Kuroda Keiko and Luo Qianqian who were going with her. ¡°It is okay, you can eat at the west hall.¡±


    Since Youyou was still in his hands, no one was able to disobey whatever he said.


    Having said these words, she followed Kuroda Shio downstairs and sat down at the other end of the long table.


    But she was just eating with her eyes lowered, unwilling to take a look at the man opposite her.


    Gu Siting ate elegantly with a silver knife and fork. ¡°I know that you are here for the child so that Fu Hanzheng can find him as soon as possible.¡±


    He knew that she had informed Fu Hanzheng today.


    However, Gu Weiwei did not respond to him but ate the food in silence, treating the man opposite her as air.


    ¡°Unless I release the child, Fu Hanzheng will never find him,¡± Gu Siting said confidently.


    Gu Weiwei wiped off the sauce on her lips with a napkin. ¡°What does thatb do anyway?¡±


    ¡°I thought that apart from the child, you would not care about anything else.¡± Gu Siting smiled.


    ¡°Since I am the experimental subject, I must be curious,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Gu Siting threw a look at her and said straightforwardly, ¡°That is an instrument for performing surgery on the brain, body and skin.¡±


    Gu Weiwei sneered; she had got it right.


    The hippocampus and epidermis of the brain were ces where memories were stored, and he was trying to erase her memories from after she was reborn.


    ¡°You tried drugs and hypnosisst time but failed, now you want to control my memory with that stupid instrument?¡±


    ¡°I know you dislike it, but you can¡¯t turn it down either,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Because the child was in his hands, and even if she did not want to ept the experiment, she could not turn it down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but you may not get your way either,¡± Gu Weiwei said, putting down the knife and fork and standing up. ¡°I am done.¡±


    ¡°You drank nothing.¡± Gu Siting reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei drank the wine and said to the noble-looking young man across the long table, ¡°Gu Siting, I think you have misunderstood something. I never loved you before I met Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Even if I had not met him, I would not have fallen for you, because you are the person I hate the most.¡±

 Chapter 1760 - I Never Loved You Before Fu Hanzheng 2

    <h4>Chapter 1760: I Never Loved You Before Fu Hanzheng 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Siting looked calm, but his hands that held the knife and fork shook.


    ¡°No, that is not true.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not at the time, but when I have met someone I truly like, I know that what that was, was not love,¡± Gu Weiwei said coldly.


    Gu Siting put down the knife and fork, took a sip of the red wine and found it very bitter.


    Heh, someone she truly liked?


    !!


    Was Fu Hanzheng the only person she truly liked and loved?


    ¡°I did not understand love when I was young, but if I truly like someone, I will do whatever it takes to get that person. But I have never thought about getting anything from this ce.


    ¡°The rtionship we had when I was living with the Gu Family was long gone when I knew about the deal with Dorrans.¡±


    ¡­.


    She had not met any man other than Gu Siting and Yuan Shuo, so she did not find it disgusting when Gu Siting said that he liked her.


    But when she truly fell for Fu Hanzheng, she realized that she was not in love with Gu Siting.


    Because if Fu Hanzheng did what he did to her, she would be so heart-broken that she would beg for an answer no matter what.


    But after Gu Siting stayed away from her for some reason, she ended up staying at Yuan Shuo¡¯s ce when she failed to get any results with him.


    Also, she had a veryfortable time when she was with the Yuan Family.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Gu Siting interrupted her with a low voice.


    He did not want to hear anything more about Fu Hanzheng from her.


    Every word pierced his heart like a de.


    The girl he loved the most had fallen for the enemy he hated the most.


    Without saying anything more, Gu Weiwei left the dining room and returned to the room, refusing to take one more look at him.


    Sitting alone in the silent dining room, Gu Siting found the food in front of him getting cold.


    He just could not believe that she had never loved him before.


    Without Ling Yan and Fu Hanzheng, they would not have ended up in this way.


    She could call him despicable, but he could not let her and Fu Hanzheng stay together.


    He had watched her grow up and he had paid a heavy price to get her back. His Weiwei must be his.


    Seeing Gu Weiwei leaving, Kuroda Shio entered the dining room and asked after a long while, ¡°President Gu, should I get you another set of food?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    ¡°You may need to go to thepany.¡± Kuroda Shio reminded him.


    Startled for a long while, Gu Siting got up, got changed and left for thepany.


    It was time for Gu¡¯s Enterprise to deal with Fu¡¯s Enterprise, and he should be there in person.


    This time, he not only wanted Fu Hanzheng to lose her and the child, but also the business map of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Kuroda Shio drove as he told him what he needed to report and said, ¡°Mr. Gu called and said that he knows Miss Luo Qianqian is in the Gu Family and she must not be harmed.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Siting answered nonchntly.


    His target was Weiwei, and Luo Qianqian was just an outsider.


    When everything was done, he could just send her back to Hua Land. He had no intention of doing anything to her.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng¡¯s men have been chasing after the child. It¡¯s good that they left separately and hid themselves well.¡± Kuroda Shio nced in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°But I am afraid that it will be difficult for Miss Weiwei to see the state of the child tomorrow.¡±


    Since they were evacuated in a hurry, they barely brought anything with them and they had not yet found a safe ce to settle down.

 Chapter 1761 - The Fu Family and the Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 1761: The Fu Family and the Qin Family</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Although Fu Hanzheng had found out where Youyou was through Gu Weiwei, he was still one step toote.


    When their car was found, the two kidnappers had already abandoned the car with the boy.


    However, Fu Hanzheng followed the leftover clues and found one of them.


    Unfortunately, the man had separated from the woman, who was with Youyou, so he had caught one of the kidnappers but failed to save his son.


    Yuan Meng and Lei Ning tried to force the truth out of the kidnapper but failed.


    When Yuan Meng finished the round of interrogation, she gave the task to Lei Ning and came out to smoke.


    ¡°His lips are sealed, and he doesn¡¯t want to tell us where that woman and Youyou are.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. ¡°Weiwei said that someone from the Kuroda Family is here in Hua Land. Keep an eye out for him. He may need to pick up the woman and Youyou.¡±


    Yuan Meng nodded, turned to Fu Hanzheng and said as she saw the serious ck rings under his eyes, ¡°Now we have made the necessary arrangements, what about you going back home to sleep. I am worried that you will die from overwork.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng shook his head, showing his refusal.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t sleep, Fu Shiyi will get you some sleeping pills from He Chi,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Do you think I am in the mood to sleep right now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked coldly.


    His son had not yet been found and his wife was still in someone else¡¯s hands. Every minute and every second was like hell to him. How could he fall asleep?


    ¡°But if this continues, I am afraid that you will be meeting the King of Hell yourself before your wife and son return,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    He had dark circles all under his eyes and his eyes were bloodshot. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep for so many days and he was barely holding on with his willpower.


    But he was still a human being who needed rest.


    Fu Hanzheng said nothing, but he had no intention of taking a rest either.


    ¡°You are not going to actually sleep, right? I¡¯m gonna tell Weiwei now¡­¡± Yuan Meng said as she pulled out the phone, trying to tell Gu Weiwei what happened.


    Fu Hanzheng red at her for a few seconds and then finallypromised.


    ¡°Let me know when you get any clues.¡±


    Having said these words, he went into the car and drove to visit his daughter at the old mansion.


    The moment he arrived at the old mansion, he was stopped by several cars of the Qin Family.


    Old Master Qin, Qin Man and Qin Lang were all waiting outside the entrance. They stopped his car in the middle of the road.


    Fu Hanzheng stopped the car, opened the door and nced at all of them.


    ¡°I think that our Fu Family has made our stance very clear.¡±


    Grandpa Qin approached and said with a broken heart, ¡°Hanzheng, the Qin Family has wronged you regarding the child, but please, for the sake of our family¡­¡±


    ¡°If it had not been because of the rtionship between the two families, I would not have spared Qin Lv¡¯s life.¡± Fu Hanzheng interrupted Old Master Qin with a cold voice, no longer showing any respect.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, Lv is too young to understand what is going on. He and my brother have learnt their lesson,¡± Qin Man said to Fu Hanzheng who looked cold. ¡°We don¡¯t ask for anything more, just give us the antidote, he can¡¯t stand it any more.¡±


    ¡°He is too young to understand anything, and so what about my son? Is Qin Lv just as innocent as he is?!¡± Fu Hanzheng sneered.


    All these years, the Fu Family had treated the Qin Family well.


    But they had touched his son, so now his son was missing and his wife was far away.


    If he had the time, he would not have let the Qin Family have such an easy time.

 Chapter 1762 - Skinning Him

    <h4>Chapter 1762: Skinning Him</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng¡­¡±


    Qin Man was about to intercede when Fu Hanzheng interrupted her coldly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still going to try to persuade me, I will make him suffer even more.¡±


    As they were talking, guards of the mansion came and pulled away the men of the Qin Family.


    Fu Hanzheng went into the car and drove into the vi where the old mansion was located.


    Unable to stand the blow, Old Master Qin staggered and almost lost his bnce.


    ¡°Dad, you know what Fu Hanzheng is like, it is useless to beg him now.¡± Qin Lang took hold of Old Master Qin and looked in the direction of the Fu Family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Now, you can finally give up,¡± Qin Man said.


    Grandpa Fu loved his grandson dearly, and he could not bear to see his son suffering, so he insisted on visiting the Fu Family.


    But Fu Shengying and Mrs. Fu turned them down, so they had been waiting here for almost ten hours before Fu Hanzheng returned.


    If it had been anyone else from the Fu Family, they might have softened their hearts. But Fu Hanzheng was a cold-blooded man who would never show mercy at this moment.


    Her eldest brother and her nephew had touched his bottom line.


    Also, she received the news yesterday that not only was Youyou not found, but that the Gu Family had even threatened them with Youyou and so Weiwei had gone to A Land.


    Fu Hanzheng was obviously not going to be in the mood to deal with them.


    ¡°No, I need to wait here¡­¡± Old Master Qin insisted.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be soft-hearted even if you kneel here, let alone waiting for them,¡± Qin Man said with a low voice.


    The elders of the Fu Family spoiled the two babies. As long as the child was not found, they would hate the Qin Family.


    ¡°But Lv is suffering¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the dosage would not kill him though? And the drugs have already reduced his pain,¡± Qin Man said as she and Qin Lang helped Old Master Qin into the car.


    Fu Hanzheng was busy dealing with the child, Weiwei was in A Land, and the Gu Family was going against Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so they had no time to deal with the Qin Family.


    Old Master Qin was helped into the car and he looked in the direction of the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, still unwilling to leave empty-handed.


    ¡°The Fu Family is in the middle of a crisis, and they are not in the mood nor do they have the time to care about us.¡± Qin Man sighed and was about to drive off. ¡°You know how to care about your grandson, right? But do you know how to care about his son? Youyou is so young, and if it were not for the fact that Lv was already suffering, I would have yed him alive¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Old Master Qin did not like what she said.


    Mrs. Fu had just helped Tiantian take a shower and get changed, when she saw Fu Hanzheng¡¯s tired face. She started to tear up.


    ¡°I told you to take care of yourself first, look at you¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng took over his daughter and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she had a fever yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The doctor came, and so the fever is gone,¡± Mrs. Fu said, fearing that he would be worried.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed his daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Good.¡±


    Old Lady got up and approached him. ¡°Any news from Weiwei? How is she? Did Gu Siting give her any trouble?¡±


    His son¡¯s matter had not yet been solved and Weiwei was forced to go to the Gu Family and it was very difficult for him.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well and Yuan Shuo is taking care of her,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Although Yuan Shuo said that she was doing well at the Gu Family, as far as he knew, it wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of Weiwei going to the Gu Family.

 Chapter 1763 - Internal Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Internal Conflict</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shiyi say that he has caught one of the kidnappers, but is there still no news of Youyou?¡± Old Lady asked anxiously.


    The boy had been missing for days now.


    If they did not take good care of him or feed him well, they could not dare to imagine how much suffering Youyou would have to go through.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down with his daughter and briefly exined the situation.


    ¡°Weiwei found a clue through the video chat, but we were toote. Gu Siting asked them to evacuate, but we only caught one of them. We have not got any useful clues from him yet though.¡±


    Mrs. Fu sighed pitifully. ¡°I wonder how Youyou is doing.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Weiwei that Youyou is doing well. He is not sick or injured,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    ¡°Gu Siting kidnapped Youyou because he wanted Weiwei toe back. Now that she is there, he still won¡¯t release the child!¡± Fu Shengying said with a low voice.


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady squinted at him. ¡°He spent so much effort just to get Youyou, why would he be so quick to release him?¡±


    This stubborn man still thought that it was Weiwei¡¯s fault that Youyou was kidnapped.


    But what he had forgotten was that it was Weiwei who gave birth to Youyou. Would she try to harm her own son?


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept their mother, you don¡¯t have to be their grandfather.¡±


    Weiwei was forced to go to the Gu Family for the sake of Youyou, and he had done nothing to help her from the beginning to the end. What was he ming Weiwei for?


    Even his own son could not ept that he was ndering his wife at this hour.


    Fu Shengying shut his mouth and left the living room with his hands behind his back, in case any conflicts arose from him staying.


    Mrs. Fu asked the servant to get dinner ready for Fu Hanzheng and urged him.


    ¡°Let me carry the child, you go and eat something. Shiyi says that you have not been eating well these days.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei has been with you for the past two years and your stomach problem has almost been cured, don¡¯t let yourself rpse again.¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and did not turn down Mrs. Fu¡¯s offer.


    Although he did not have the mood or appetite to eat, it would still take some time before he found his son and brought Weiwei back from the Gu Family. He must not exhaust himself.


    He had just finished eating a simple meal when Yuan Meng called and said that the woman had been caught.


    After answering the call, he put down the chopsticks and drove over.


    ¡°This bastard said that if their hiding ce is exposed, they will then go to the next backup ce; each of them knows one of the ces.


    ¡°Lei Ning has already brought her men to the ce he knows, but that woman did not bring Youyou there.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about the other ce?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Gu Siting must have left a separate ce for each of them, so if they get separated and the other one is caught, they will definitely go to the safe ce that only they know,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Although she had been away from A Land for years, she still knew a thing or two about Gu Siting.


    ¡°Did he tell you how they contacted each other?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, but she must have known that he had been caught and so her phone is off,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    She had thought that because she had caught him, she would be able to dig something useful out of his mouth.


    But all the clues he had revealed were useless.

 Chapter 1764 - Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1764: Gu Siting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fu Hanzheng, who had always been calm and steady, turned around and smashed his hand against the hood of the car.


    Every time they got some clues, they would end up getting nothing when they were so close to Youyou.


    The child was in the capital of Hua Land and he could not find him, which made him very annoyed.


    Fu Shiyi came out and saw his brother losing control, so he approached him and consoled him.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw will see Youyou tomorrow, right? Maybe there will be new clues that can help us find him.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Gu Siting would not be careless after what happened today.¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    But today, the two who were watching over Youyou had slipped up, so that¡¯s why they had found out where they were hiding. That would not happen again.


    Also, the longer Weiwei stayed with the Gu Family, the more uneasy he felt.


    But as long as Youyou was not out of danger, she would not be able to leave the Gu Family either.


    ¡°Gu Siting knows pretty well that Youyou is his biggest bargaining chip, so he has made numerous arrangements just in case you find the child,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly, feeling furious.


    Now Gu Siting was able to restrain Weiwei because the child was in his hand, so now Fu Hanzheng had no time to care about the loss of Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Once he lost Youyou as a bargaining chip, everything would be ruined.


    Therefore, he had tried his best to protect this bargaining chip.


    ¡°But what can we do? Sister-inw will note home unless we find Youyou.¡± Fu Shiyi got annoyed.


    But they had always been one step behind Gu Siting and they were always on the passive side.


    Yuan Meng put out the cigarette and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Actually, you and I both know that the key is to find Youyou through Gu Siting.¡±


    After all, these people were following Gu Siting¡¯s n and it was Gu Siting who controlled everything.


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent. Of course he knew that.


    But because of the missing child, Weiwei had already suffered a great deal and now she was being threatened by the Gu Family.


    He needed her help to save the child.


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said, ¡°But I think Weiwei had realized that too, which is why she decided to visit the Gu Family.¡±


    She believed that she would not willingly return until she had given them a n.


    ¡°But Gu Siting spent so much effort to force her to go back, he must have done it for a reason we are not aware of,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    Although Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans were there, yet if Youyou was in Gu Siting¡¯s hands, she would not be able to turn him down no matter what his request was.


    Yuan Meng sighed deeply. But even if they knew this, there was nothing they could do.


    When the child was not found, Weiwei would definitely go back with Gu Siting even if she knew that he was up to something.


    Fu Hanzheng soon calmed himself down and said with a low voice, ¡°Ask that person to reveal more information about that woman. We must keep searching even if it is going to be like finding a needle in a haystack.¡±


    ¡°That man is seriously injured right now, we can ask him when he wakes up,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    She had been very cruel when she was ¡®asking¡¯ him to tell the truth.


    After saying these words, someone came out and said, ¡°She is already awake.¡±


    Yuan Meng rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Okay, I am off to work now.¡±


    But this man was indeed from the Gu Family. She had tried so many harsh methods just to get him to tell the truth.

 Chapter 1765 - Gu Siting 2

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Gu Siting 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the Gu Family¡¯s mansion in A Land.


    The following day, Gu Weiwei went downstairs and was prepared to go to theb with Gu Siting.


    But she did not see him anywhere.


    ¡°Miss Weiwei, President Gu is dealing with something at thepany and won¡¯t be back until the afternoon.¡±


    Kuroda Shio told her where Gu Siting was when he saw her.


    ¡°When can I see my son?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I am not authorized to make such a decision,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Honestly, apart from the researchers who were isted from the outside world and President Gu himself, no one else had ess to theb.


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips. ¡°When is heing home?¡±


    ¡°He will be back before dinner,¡± Kuroda Shio said and pointed at the dining room. ¡°Breakfast is waiting for you.¡±


    Gu Weiwei did not turn him down. She was not going to cause trouble for herself.


    ¡°Ask Keiko and the others to join me.¡±


    Kuroda Shio went upstairs and informed Kuroda Keiko and the others.


    After breakfast, Cayman Dorrans made a suggestion.


    ¡°Weiwei, can you go out for a walk with me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked outside and found that the sunshine was just right.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans went out and strolled with her on the grass outside the Gu Family¡¯s mansion. He said when they were a distance away, ¡°Yuan Shuo told me everything. You can¡¯t go to Gu Siting¡¯sb anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice; Youyou is not yet found,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°But if this continues¡­¡±


    ¡°My son is more important than a memory.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded optimistic as she said, ¡°Also, it is not certain if the experiment will work or not.¡±


    ¡°If he really seeds, you will forget everything in Hua Land, forget Fu Hanzheng and Youyou. By that time¡­¡± Cayman Dorrans looked around and saw that Kuroda Shio and Yuan Shuo were still far away, so he said with a low voice, ¡°By that time, your son will no longer be useful to Gu Siting. Do you think that he will release the child out of kindness?¡±


    No, Gu Siting would not. He would not release the child and he would even use the child to torment Fu Hanzheng and the entire Fu Family.


    ¡°I am not here to let myself be manipted by him,¡± Gu Weiwei said just this one sentence.


    After feeling hope and disappointment again and again, she knew pretty well that it was almost impossible to find Youyou in Hua Land.


    Only with Gu Siting could she get more clues about the child.


    That was why she chose toe home.


    Cayman Dorrans looked at her for a while. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Weiwei forced a smile but said nothing.


    ¡°Is there anything you need me to do?¡± Cayman Dorrans asked again.


    Gu Weiwei shook her head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans felt a bit disappointed. He had not been a father to her all these years and he had even sent her to the Gu Family, causing her so much trouble.


    But now, she did not need any of his help.


    ¡°I am not turning you down, but I just don¡¯t want you to get involved with this matter.¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°If there is, then please do not tell Fu Hanzheng what is happening to me here before Youyou is rescued, especially not about the experiment.¡±


    Cayman Dorrans stayed silent for a moment and nodded seriously, agreeing to her request.


    Finally, she said, ¡°After this matter is over, we can¡¯t kill Gu Siting, but we can¡¯t let this happen again.¡±

 Chapter 1766 - Gu Siting 3

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Gu Siting 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Siting returned before dinner and Gu Weiwei had been waiting for him in the living room.


    But she was not waiting for him, but waiting to see her son today.


    ¡°When can I see my son?¡±


    Gu Siting gave his coat to the servant and walked straight to the dining room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, Gu Weiwei followed him into the dining room and finished her food quickly.


    However, Gu Siting, who was sitting in front of her, did not put down his knife and fork until almost an hourter.


    They left the Gu Family¡¯s mansion and drove to theb, facing each other in silence.


    As they came to theb, Gu Weiwei epted the experiment without hesitation.


    But this time, the time was extended from half an hour to one hour, and the headache was getting worse too.


    Also, the headache did not stop even when the experiment finished.


    Seeing her rubbing her temples, Gu Siting asked a British researcher, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°It is a normal phenomenon from the experiment. Those who have done the experiment before have had the same symptoms, but the pain will be alleviated with special painkillers.¡±


    ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Someone came with the medicine and water and he gave them to Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°These are drugs for headaches.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took a look at them, swallowed a pill down and put the remaining bottle of medication into her pocket.


    ¡°Can I see my son now?¡±


    Gu Siting brought her into the room where the video call was to be made and got in touch with the person who had Youyou with him. The video call went through.


    Lying in bed, Youyou looked at the camera curiously with a small toy in his hands.


    That gaze made Gu Weiwei feel like he was looking right at her.


    This time, it was so quiet on the other side of the phone and only the small bed where Youyou was in was shown.


    She thought that since what had happened the day before had made them aware of what was going on, she might not be able to see anything more in the future.


    In this way, she would never be able to figure out where her son was or what the woman who had kidnapped him was like.


    Sitting next to her, Gu Siting looked at this previously cold and distant girl who was looking at the child in the video with a gentle look. Then he nced at the baby who looked like Fu Hanzheng on the screen. His gaze was lethal.


    Seeing her son in the video, Gu Weiwei did not care if the woman on the other side of the phone was listening to her or not, but told her many things to take note of.


    Having said these words, she warned Gu Siting.


    ¡°You better ask your people to take good care of my son.¡±


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment and then asked the person on the other side to follow the order.


    ¡°I hate him, but he is very important to me right now, so I will not let anyone hurt him.¡±


    After all, a baby was way too fragile, and it would be very troublesome if he got sick or injured. Also, they might not be able to get him to the hospital if the situation turned serious.


    A touch of coldness shed across Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes. What he meant was that when his purpose was achieved, the boy would no longer be important.


    Of course, she was not so na?ve as to think that as long as she did whatever he asked of her, he would spare Youyou.


    The half an hour¡¯s video call time soon came to an end, and the person on the other side stopped the call on time.


    Gu Siting looked at her and said, ¡°Can we go home now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei left theb indifferently, returned to the Gu Family and gave the bottle of medicine to Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Check what is in this bottle.¡±

 Chapter 1767 - The Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1767: The Child?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Shuo brought the medicine out for examination and did not return to the Gu Family until midnight.


    ¡°They¡¯re just painkillers¡­ Did Gu Siting give them to you?¡±


    Gu Weiwei took the bottle and drank the water again, trying to get rid of the headache.


    ¡°Why did he give you this? Is it because of the experiment¡­¡± Yuan Shuo thought for a while and realized that it was because of the experiment that she started to feel unwell.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a headache, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled, trying to reassure him.


    However, Yuan Shuo did not feel assured at all.


    ¡°Weiwei, I know you are worried about Youyou, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Gu Weiwei interrupted him with a smile, yawned and said, ¡°I am sleepy, you can go and take a rest too.¡±


    Yuan Shuo sighed helplessly and left her room.


    However, Gu Weiwei did not fall asleep after he left.


    After the video call on the first day, Gu Siting was prepared.


    After that, when the video was connected, all she could see was the small bed where the boy was lying. There was no other image or sound apart from the boy¡¯s.


    Gu Weiwei went to theb as usual, epted the experiment and video-called with Youyou for half an hour.


    But as the number of experiments increased, her headache became more and more intense, and even the painkillers could not help.


    Six dayster, she almost passed out on theb table.


    Gu Siting turned to the researcher as he watched the data of her body changing.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ was all reported to you in the previous report,¡± the researcher answered nervously.


    Gu Siting felt a bit distressed and guilty when he saw the girl in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Think of a way to make her feel better.¡±


    Hearing these words, the researcher said to the assistant, ¡°Inject her with painkillers.¡±


    After Gu Weiwei was injected with the drugs, she slept for more than an hour. When she woke up, she looked around theb in confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Weiwei asked.


    Surprised, Gu Siting whispered to the researcher, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°ording to the experiment data from before, she should be showing some reactions now. Maybe she has started to lose her memory.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Siting approached her and asked, ¡°Weiwei, today¡¯s video call is going to happen soon.¡±


    ¡°A video call?¡± Gu Weiwei looked confused. But when she saw the man who asked her the question, she looked very annoyed. ¡°Gu Siting, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Siting sized her up and realized that she seemed to have forgotten about seeing her son through video.


    Normally, she would make this request after the experiment, but today, she seemed to have forgotten about the video call.


    He thought for a while and pulled up the picture of her son on his phone.


    ¡°Do you know this child?¡±


    Gu Weiwei stared at the picture for a long while and looked up at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s rtionship with this child? Why does this child resemble him so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng¡¯s¡­ child?¡± Gu Weiwei¡¯s eyes were full of pain and astonishment. She shook her head and denied it. ¡°No, that is impossible, he can¡¯t have a child¡­¡±


    Gu Siting looked at this woman who was both shocked and in pain.


    She really did not remember that this child is her son?


    Also, she did not remember that it was her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child.


    They even thought that it was someone else¡¯s child.

 Chapter 1768 - What On Earth Did You Do to

    <h4>Chapter 1768: What On Earth Did You Do to Her?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Although it was exactly what he had hoped and expected for, he still could not believe it.


    After all, she had lied to him when he had taken her back to A Land the first time.


    Gu Weiwei came down from the instrument table and massaged her head as she looked at Gu Siting with a pair of furious eyes.


    ¡°What on earth have you done to me?


    ¡°Why am I here? Why am I here?!¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Siting observed her and did not answer her question.


    Gu Weiwei mumbled, as she did not get an answer, ¡°Impossible, that can¡¯t be Fu Hanzheng¡¯s child.


    ¡°He can¡¯t have betrayed me, that is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Siting approached her and was about to help her up when Gu Weiwei pushed him away.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be kind! You ruined my wedding and the happiness I want most!


    ¡°I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    ¡­.


    When she came to the end of her words, she looked totally helpless.


    Finally, they had to use some sedatives from theb to calm her down.


    Gu Siting looked at the girl who had fallen asleep on the sofa. If what theb researcher had said was true, then she must have lost her memory from the point after her wedding with Fu Hanzheng was canceled.


    But what he had been looking forward to was something he just could not believe.


    Then he asked everyone in theb to analyze the data and the researcher came to report to him.


    ¡°President Gu, her emotions and reactions are very different from a few days ago. We all think that the experiment is working.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she is an actress,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    If it had not been for what had happenedst time, he might have believed everything.


    But after what happenedst time, he just could not trust herpletely.


    ¡°But we really can¡¯t see anything strange with the data,¡± the responsible contact said helplessly.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment.


    ¡°Get me a wheelchair.¡±


    Soon, a wheelchair was pushed in.


    Gu Siting carried the sleeping girl and ced her into the wheelchair, pushed her out of theb and back to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    No matter whether she was really losing her memory or trying to lie to him, he would know when he saw the reaction between her and Yuan Shuo.


    When they returned to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, Gu Weiwei woke up.


    Yuan Shuo and the others were just waiting in the living room, when they saw theming in.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Weiwei sized up Yuan Shuo and Luo Qianqian in confusion.


    ¡°We came here with you, Weiwei, what is wrong with you?¡± Luo Qianqian felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Together?¡± Gu Weiwei frowned and asked, ¡°Why did youe here together with me?¡±


    ¡°You came here because Youyou was kidnapped. We came back with you, why don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Gu Weiwei got even more confused. ¡°Youyou? Who is Youyou?¡±


    Startled, Luo Qianqian realized that she had seemed to have forgotten about her son.


    Yuan Shuo red at Gu Siting. ¡°What have you done to her?¡±


    She was fine when she left this afternoon, but why did she now appear as if she had amnesia?


    How could she have forgotten why she was here, and even¡­ the fact that she had a child with Fu Hanzheng?

 Chapter 1769 - What Did You Do to Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 1769: What Did You Do to Her 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Facing the furious and shocked Yuan Shuo, Gu Weiwei looked confused.


    Instead of answering Yuan Shuo¡¯s question, Gu Siting said, ¡°She needs rest.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kuroda Keiko and Luo Qianqian were about to push away Gu Weiwei¡¯s wheelchair, but Gu Siting pushed her away.


    ¡°I am sorry, but she is not allowed to talk with you any more.¡±


    Although he still suspected that her memory loss was just a show¡­ What if it was true? And if she kept in touch with them and learned everything from them, would she remember everything again?


    Therefore, he must put an end to their contact.


    Gu Weiwei struggled to get up. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go to Hua Land and meet Fu Hanzheng¡­¡±


    However, Gu Siting pushed her back down into the wheelchair and pushed her into the room at the end of the corridor.


    Yuan Shuo and his men came after him, but the door was locked from the inside.


    ¡°Gu Siting, hand her over!¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting, what on earth are you doing to her?¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Weiwei struggled to get up from the wheelchair, but she was still dizzy and unsteady, apparently because of the experiment in the afternoon and the sedative.


    ¡°Gu Siting, do you think that if you ruin my wedding and bring me back, everything will go back to how it was before?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible already.¡±


    Gu Siting observed her expression and gaze. ¡°Do you think that the Fu Family would ept your surname?¡±


    Gu Weiwei red at him with eyes full of hatred, and tears gushed out of her eyes as if he had touched the biggest wound of her heart.


    Gu Siting looked at her for a long while, turned around, opened the door and locked it again behind him.


    Seeing himing out, Yuan Shuo rushed up to him and grabbed hold of his cor.


    ¡°Gu Siting, what have you done to Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Siting smiled calmly and said, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t kill her. After all, her life is more precious than any of yours.¡±


    ¡°Let her out, or¡­¡± Yuan Shuo pulled out the gun and said with a threatening tone.


    ¡°I think that you have forgotten where we are and who is in charge of everything.¡± Gu Siting looked down at the gun in his hand, showing no signs of being threatened.


    He would not kill him, because if he died, she would die too.


    Therefore, Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans did not dare to do anything to him, no matter how much they hated him.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo!¡± Cayman Dorrans stopped Yuan Shuo.


    Yuan Shuo released Gu Siting¡¯s cor unwillingly. ¡°Let her out, you have no right to restrict her freedom.¡±


    ¡°I am not restricting her freedom, I am just restricting her contact with you,¡± Gu Siting said straightforwardly.


    If he had only 50% believed that she had lost her memory, now he believed it at least 70%.


    But when he thought of what happened before, he just could not believe it fully.


    ¡°What is thatb anyway? Why did you bring Weiwei there?¡± Cayman Dorrans interrogated him.


    Gu Siting threw a look at him and confessed.


    ¡°They are brain neurologists hired by the Gu Family from various countries. It took three years to develop the instrument that erases memory by stimting the cerebral cortex and hippocampus.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cayman Dorrans shook with anger.


    ¡°I saved her life, but I can¡¯t help Fu Hanzheng in his.¡± Gu Siting nced at them and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t interfere, I will give you the child within half a month.¡±


    What he meant was that if they stopped him, he would kill the child.

 Chapter 1770 - ct or Real?

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Act or Real?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Even Kuroda Keiko was furious, let alone Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Gu Siting, you¡­¡±


    Kuroda Shio stopped her and said with a low voice, ¡°Keiko, this is a matter between President Gu and Weiwei, don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Seeing Gu Siting leaving and going upstairs to the study, Kuroda Keiko flung off Kuroda Shio¡¯s hands


    ¡°It is such a shame that I am your sister.¡±


    Indifferent, Kuroda Shio left for the study upstairs.


    However, Gu Siting, who went to the study first, was not busy with work, but observing Gu Weiwei through the monitor.


    On the monitor, Gu Weiwei was smashing things in the room and trying to open the window so as to escape.


    He looked at her for a long while and asked Kuroda Shio, ¡°Do you think that she is really losing her memory?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we seed several times before? What has happened to Miss Weiwei must be real.¡± Kuroda Shio looked at him in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this the result he had been looking forward to?


    He spent so much money and manpower on this project just for this one day.


    But when it finally worked, he still could not believe it.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how she lied to mest time?¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    She was famous for her excellent acting skills, so he always had some doubts about everything.


    Kuroda Shio observed the girl in the video and thought of what he had just said, ¡°But Miss Weiwei doesn¡¯t seem to have forgotten about Fu Hanzheng or what happened in Hua Land.¡±


    ¡°She seems to only remember that the wedding was canceled, she does not remember what happened after that, nor does she remember how she was brought home. She did not remember her child either, and she did not even request to video call him today,¡± Gu Siting said.


    She cooperated with the experiment because she wanted to see the child, but she did not mention a thing today. She did not even react when they mentioned the child¡¯s name.


    ¡°If that is the case, it seems that she will be able to forget everything in Hua Land after a few more experiments.¡± Kuroda Shio thought for a while and said worriedly, ¡°But if she can¡¯t remember anything in Hua Land, how can we exin her current appearance?¡±


    After all, she looked very different from before.


    ¡°We will see when the timees,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    He just could not believe that she was really losing her memory.


    But he could not find any ws in her behavior.


    ¡°But what if Yuan Shuo informs Fu Hanzheng?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    Gu Siting smiled sinisterly. ¡°I hope that he will know about it.¡±


    He truly wanted to see how much Fu Hanzheng would suffer if he knew what she had be.


    But so what if he knew about it? The child was still with him and so was Weiwei.


    Also, if Fu Hanzheng knew about it, he would definitely contact her.


    In this way, he could be even more certain whether she was pretending or not that she had lost her memory.


    Kuroda Shio nced at him and said nothing.


    ¡°In order to prevent her from meeting Yuan Shuo and the others, I will stay with her in theb from tomorrow on,¡± Gu Siting said.


    No matter if she was pretending or not, the experiment had to go on.

 Chapter 1771 - Not Yet

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Not Yet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio left, Yuan Shuo and Kuroda Keiko were lingering outside Gu Weiwei¡¯s room.


    After knocking at the door for a long while and hearing no reply, Luo Qianqian turned to Yuan Shuo and the others.


    ¡°What should we do now? Should we inform Fu Hanzheng?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Yuan Shuo stopped Luo Qianqian from calling Fu Hanzheng.


    Luo Qianqian looked up at him. ¡°You all saw what happened to Weiwei. What if her condition gets worse, should we still hide it from Fu Hanzheng then?¡±


    Also, Gu Siting did not allow them to see her, which was no different from imprisoning her.


    ¡°But what can he do if you tell him now?¡± Yuan Shuo said with a low voice.


    Telling Fu Hanzheng about it at this time would only make him more frustrated.


    Also, he thought of how Weiwei had begged him repeatedly not to tell Fu Hanzheng about what was happening here before the boy was rescued.


    ¡°Now she doesn¡¯t even remember who Youyou is, and Gu Siting has locked her up. Who knows what will happen tomorrow.¡± Luo Qianqian grabbed back the phone and insisted on informing Fu Hanzheng.


    Although she had no idea what entanglement Weiwei had with the Gu Family and Gu Siting, yet she had witnessed her rtionship with Fu Hanzheng.


    She was in a very dangerous situation and they could not keep it from Fu Hanzheng.


    Yuan Shuo grabbed Luo Qianqian¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Are you going to tell Fu Hanzheng now that he should give up on the child to save Weiwei? She did note here for this result.¡±


    Although he was also startled by Weiwei¡¯s situation, yet when he thought of what she had asked of him before, he started to wonder if she had performed just to save Youyou.


    But no matter whether it was true or false, they must not tell Fu Hanzheng about it yet.


    Hearing his words, Luo Qianqian and Kuroda Keiko both hesitated.


    Weiwei took the risk toe here, because she wanted to save the child, not because she wanted to give him up.


    Also, she did not want Fu Hanzheng to give up on their child for her sake.


    But when she thought of the girl locked in the room, Luo Qianqian got a bit anxious.


    ¡°But she is in such a bad situation now, are we just going to watch her suffer and do nothing?¡±


    There were so many of them here and all they could do was watch Gu Siting threatening her again and again.


    ¡°As long as that child is not out of danger, we must not do anything rash,¡± Yuan Shuo said with suppressed anger.


    It had been so many days since Fu Hanzheng set his eyes upon the Kuroda Family member in Hua Land, but the Kuroda Family did that on purpose to draw their attention away from the boy.


    Also, that woman seemed to have disappeared with Youyou from the capital and never showed up again.


    The Fu Family had been searching high and low, but they still had not found the child.


    Actually, Weiwei knew that Gu Siting was the key to saving her son, so she chose toe back.


    It was also because of this point that he could not reveal the situation to Fu Hanzheng, although he himself had no idea whether her mental state was caused by Gu Siting or a product of Weiwei herself.


    Of course, he hoped that it was thetter.


    ¡°Before Youyou is safe, we must keep this ce a secret from the Fu Family.¡± Cayman Dorrans stressed seriously.


    In Weiwei¡¯s eyes, her son¡¯s safety was more important than her own.


    Both he and Fu Hanzheng could take her away from the Gu Family at this hour.


    But they could only take her away, not the boy who was hidden by Gu Siting.


    Even if they could save Weiwei now, she was destined to lose Youyou if they did. Even if she did get out of danger, she would regret it for the rest of her life because of her son.

 Chapter 1772 - Sister-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Sister-inw?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Fu Hanzheng had not contacted Gu Weiwei for days, although Yuan Shuo told him that Weiwei was safe there.


    But he felt increasingly uneasy.


    He had lost a great deal of weight after days of work. Sometimes, he did not even bother to shave because he was too busy. What he saw most of the time was his exhausted appearance.


    Although he had a strong will that kept him awake for days, yet his body still had its limits.


    When he was waiting for the news in the car, he fell asleep.


    But soon he woke up from a nightmare.


    Fu Shiyi had been dozing off when he heard his brother calling for Weiwei, which startled him awake.


    He turned around and saw that his brother had woken up, looking pale and sweating.


    ¡°Brother, did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Having said these words, he gave him a tissue.


    Fu Hanzheng took it, wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and took a sip of water. He still felt lingering fear when he thought of what happened in the dream.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s serious expression, Fu Shiyi asked, ¡°You dreamt about sister-inw?¡±


    He had woken up because he called out her name.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°I dreamt that she was in the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°She is at the Gu Family anyways,¡± Fu Shiyi said weakly.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and looked very serious, as if he were dreaming about something incredible.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that you had a dream about sister-inw and Gu Siting?¡± Fu Shiyi sounded him out, not daring to be too straightforward.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s hand that held the cup was still shaking. ¡°I dreamt that she was with the Gu Family the entire time, and never came to Hua Land or met me¡­¡±


    He dreamt that everything between them was just a dream.


    He found her, but she did not recognize him and she was with Gu Siting.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Shiyi blinked in astonishment and mumbled, ¡°Although what happened to sister-inw was quite unreal, yet she dide to Hua Land and is with you for real. She even gave birth to two children! That is more wonderful andpletely opposite to the dream!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dream is the opposite.¡± Fu Hanzheng repeated his words, trying to console himself for being too nervous.


    Maybe it was because he had not talked with her these past few days, that made him so anxious that he had such a dream.


    He raised his wrist, checked the time and was about to call Yuan Shuo to ask about the situation.


    But before he made the call, he hesitated and called Luo Qianqian instead.


    During the past few days, Yuan Shuo kept saying that she was doing well and was safe there. He just could not believe that.


    So he decided to turn to Luo Qianqian instead.


    Luo Qianqian and Yuan Shuo had just reached an agreement that they would not inform Fu Hanzheng for the time being.


    Within a few minutes, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s call arrived.


    She checked the caller and said to Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans, ¡°It is from Mr. Fu.¡±


    Yuan Shuo frowned. ¡°He must be suspicious. Talk well, and don¡¯t let him notice anything.¡±


    Maybe it was because he had been telling him the same thing thesest few days, that he started to suspect that he wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    So instead of calling him, he called Luo Qianqian instead.


    He must have sensed that something was wrong when Weiwei did not contact him for days.


    Luckily, they had reached a consensus, otherwise the call would have put them in a very difficult position.

 Chapter 1773 - Not That Easy

    <h4>Chapter 1773: Not That Easy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Holding the phone, Luo Qianqian took a deep breath and answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Fu.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng asked, ¡°Where is Weiwei?¡±


    ¡°She is not feeling well, so she is taking a rest,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Fu Hanzheng sounded nervous.


    ¡°She must have not had a good rest these past few days and is now suffering from a cold, so she took some medicine and is taking a rest.¡± Luo Qianqian did not dare to tell him too much.


    It would be a lie to say that she was doing well here.


    A person who was coerced toe here could not be doing any better.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Luo Qianqian tried her best to sound calm.


    ¡°Did Gu Siting give her any trouble?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    Gu Siting spent so much effort to coerce her to stay at the Gu Family, and he was not going to keep her here just because he wanted her to live a luxurious life.


    As far as he knew, Gu Siting was definitely going to do something to Weiwei.


    After all, when he brought her to the Gu Familyst time, he drugged her, hypnotized her, and tried to make her look like how she was before.


    It would not be any easier this time.


    But he was told nothing had happened when Yuan Shuo was reporting to him, and Luo Qianqian said that it was just a cold.


    She sounded so calm as if she were hiding something.


    ¡°Gu Siting has restricted her movement and she is not allowed to contact you any more,¡± Luo Qianqian said ording to what Yuan Shuo had typed.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a long while. ¡°But did he do anything to her?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, because Mr. Dorrans is always here,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and realized that maybe it was because of Cayman Dorrans¡¯ threat as well as the release of Ling Yan¡¯s case, that Gu Siting and the Gu Family were both too busy to care about anything else.


    ¡°Alright, take good care of her. Let me know if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Qianqian agreed.


    When Fu Hanzheng rang off, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was good that they were just talking over the phone, otherwise she would not have had the courage to tell Fu Hanzheng a lie face to face.


    She was relieved, and so was Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°He must be suspicious but he has not discovered anything.¡±


    Luo Qianqian looked at the door of Gu Weiwei¡¯s room and said worriedly, ¡°But if this goes on, we won¡¯t be able to lie to him for much longer.¡±


    Also, Fu Hanzheng was a smart man and he was not that easily fooled.


    ¡°We can only wait and see,¡± Yuan Shuo said helplessly.


    They also wanted to save Youyou through Gu Siting.


    But it had always been Gu Siting who kept in touch with the man holding Youyou, and even Kuroda Shio could not do it.


    And they were using a special satellite phone, so the phones from outside could not reach them. Only Gu Siting could contact them.


    That was not something they could do easily.


    Kuroda Keiko, who had been silent, reminded Yuan Shuo.


    ¡°Thatb is used to stimte the cerebral cortex and hippocampus, so that it can affect people¡¯s memory. He wants to erase all of Weiwei¡¯s memories from Hua Land, but that is just the beginning. Gradually, she will forget more and more people and things¡­¡±


    Kuroda Shio did not conceal anything from her. When she confronted him the day before, he told her everything.


    Gu Siting was trying to erase everything about Weiwei after she was reborn so that she could only remember the time when she was living in the Gu Family.


    He wanted to start everything over in this way.

 Chapter 1774 - Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Luo Qianqian turned to Kuroda Keiko in astonishment.


    No wonder Weiwei could not remember who Youyou was. Gu Siting had brought her to theb just to erase her memory.


    ¡°If this goes on, she will forget everything.¡±


    She could no longer remember her child, and gradually, she would not remember her or Ji Cheng, and eventually, she might not even remember who Fu Hanzheng was either.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Kuroda Keiko looked cold and said word by word, ¡°This experiment has seeded many times, but failed many times too.¡±


    ¡°So everything will be fine if it fails?¡± Luo Qianqian asked anxiously.


    ¡°No, if it fails, your memory may be confused, or you may remember and forget, or worse, you may lose the ability to remember. You may forget everything that happened one minute ago¡­¡± Kuroda Keiko gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Gu Siting is crazy.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about anything. As long as Weiwei forgets everything about Hua Land and the Fu Family, that would be enough,¡± Yuan Shuo said coldly.


    He did not care if she could remember anything.


    They were already furious when they heard the words, let alone Cayman Dorrans who looked lethal as he listened to them with a cold expression.


    ¡°Then what should we do? If we don¡¯t stop him, Weiwei will forget everything she cherishes,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    She and Fu Hanzheng loved each other deeply, and it would be such a cruel thing if she forgot about him.


    ¡°To save her, Youyou must be safe, that is what Weiwei needs.¡± Yuan Shuo stressed.


    Luo Qianqian got very annoyed. ¡°What on earth are we doing just to save Youyou?¡±


    The Fu Family were searching for Youyou all over the ce in the capital whilst Weiwei was under the threat of Gu Siting for the sake of her son¡¯s safety. But they could do nothing but watch everything happening here.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian, no matter what we do, we are just causing trouble,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Of course they had done something, but they just could not tell this girl anything.


    He and Cayman had been making preparations in the dark ever since they came to the Gu Family. They had done something!


    Otherwise there would not have been so much evidence in Ling Yan¡¯s case. They had even thought about how to deal with Gu Siting after Weiwei solved the problem.


    Luo Qianqian gritted her teeth, approached Yuan Shuo, grabbed the gun from him and went straight to the second floor.


    ¡°Luo Qianqian!¡±


    Yuan Shuo and the others followed and saw Luo Qianqian rushing into Gu Siting¡¯s study with the gun.


    ¡°Gu Siting, release Weiwei¡¯s child, or I will shoot.¡±


    Gu Siting turned off the camera and looked at the girl from Hua Land who was pointing the gun at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you to remove the safety before shooting?¡±


    Obviously, this was a woman who knew nothing about guns.


    Luo Qianqian looked at the gun in her hands and tried to figure out how to remove the safety.


    ¡°Also, if you had fired the gun, the child would not be returned,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    Luo Qianqian did not know how to use a gun, so she tossed it away, grabbed an ornament on the table and threw it at Gu Siting¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a gun, but I can do that.¡±


    Gu Siting could not dodge in time, so his forehead was bleeding.


    Kuroda Shio stopped her instantly, but Luo Qianqian did not want to give up. She was ready to punch Gu Siting right in the head.

 Chapter 1775 - Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting 2

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Due to Kuroda Shio¡¯s interference, Luo Qianqian failed to hit Gu Siting, but Kuroda Shio himself became the target.


    But they did not dare to do anything to Luo Qianqian because of Gu Yun Che¡¯s request.


    Yuan Shuo and the others had followed her upstairs but did not stop Luo Qianqian at all.


    Kuroda Keiko nced at Yuan Shuo and whispered, ¡°Is there no need to stop her?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Yuan Shuo smiled calmly.


    Gu Siting knew about the rtionship between Luo Qianqian and Gu Yun Che, so he would not do anything to her.


    Therefore, they had to tolerate whatever Luo Qianqian did.


    When Kuroda Shio stopped her, Gu Siting got up and left the study for thepany.


    But Luo Qianqian did not give up. She went around Kuroda Shio and gave chase.


    Kuroda Shio instantly informed the bodyguards at home to stop her from approaching Gu Siting.


    When Luo Qianqian came to the stairs, she was stopped by the bodyguards of the Gu Family.


    She was about to chase after Gu Siting when the bodyguards stopped her. As they were arguing and pushing each other, Luo Qianqian missed a step and rolled down the stairs.


    It was a scene that Yuan Shuo and the others had not expected. They rushed downstairs to check the situation.


    ¡°Keiko, call the ambnce.¡±


    He had thought that Luo Qianqian might just have been annoyed by Weiwei¡¯s situation, so she would only threaten Gu Siting.


    Unexpectedly, she missed a step and fell down the stairs.


    Yuan Shuo and Kuroda Keiko were startled, but Kuroda Shio got so frightened that he arranged for the family doctor of the Gu Family as well as the ambnce of St. Paul Hospital.


    He caught up with Gu Siting who was driving away.


    ¡°President Gu, Luo Qianqian¡­ is injured.¡±


    Gu Siting¡¯s face changed. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have contacted the doctor and the hospital.¡± Kuroda Shio nced at him discreetly.


    Gu Yun Che had warned them that Luo Qianqian must not be harmed.


    Now the Lady and the Old Master were both in his hands, and this man, who had never been restrained, warned them not to let Luo Qianqian get injured in the Gu Family when she stayed with them.


    But Luo Qianqian was injured at the Gu Family.


    He was worried that if the situation was serious, Gu Yun Che would stop protecting Mrs. Gu and Old Master Gu because of Luo Qianqian.


    Soon the ambnce arrived and Yuan Shuo and Kuroda Keiko went to the hospital, whilst Cayman Dorrans stayed at the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.


    Luo Qianqian was pushed into the emergency room, whilst Yuan Shuo and Kuroda Keiko were pacing back and forth outside the door.


    With Luo Qianqian¡¯s phone in his hand, Yuan Shuo found Gu Yun Che¡¯s phone and texted him.


    [Luo Qianqian is injured, at the hospital]


    Sure enough, within five minutes, the call arrived.


    ¡°Which hospital are you at?¡±


    ¡°St. Paul Hospital,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    ¡°How did she get injured? What did the doctor say?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    ¡°She just entered the emergency room, not sure about the situation. As for how she got injured, you better ask the Gu Family¡­¡± Yuan Shuo said and rang off.


    Although they did not want to see Luo Qianqian being hospitalized.


    But when he was running after her, he saw Luo Qianqian missing her step on purpose.


    She had been trying to contact Gu Yun Che these past few days, but Gu Yun Che did not reply to her calls or texts.


    She was trying to force Gu Yun Che out so that he and Gu Siting would stop cooperating when she was injured.


    But if she was going to do something like this, she should at least discuss it with them so that she would not fall.


    Luckily, she was not seriously injured after the fall, but she was definitely injured.

 Chapter 1776 - Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting 3

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Luo Qianqian and Gu Siting 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Luo Qianqian¡¯s fall startled Yuan Shuo and his men, as well as Kuroda Shio and Gu Siting.


    But they were not worried about Luo Qianqian, but about Gu Yun Che turning against them after she got injured at the Gu Family.


    After all, if he stopped protecting Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu, they would soon fall into Cayman Dorrans¡¯ hands and be the bargaining chip that threatened Gu Siting to release Weiwei and her son.


    Gu Siting waited for the doctor at the hospital and asked about the situation.


    ¡°She has a mild concussion. And she needs to be hospitalized for 24 hours. Also, her leg is badly injured and she has got a cast on it. She won¡¯t be able to walk for the time being.¡± The doctor confessed.


    !!


    Gu Siting nodded with pursed lips. ¡°Watch out for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Gu,¡± the doctor answered.


    St. Paul Hospital used to belong to the Ling Family, but after Ling Yan and her mother passed away, the Gu Family bought out St. Paul Hospital and turned it into the private hospital of the Gu Family.


    Therefore, the moment Luo Qianqian was here, he arranged the best doctor for the emergency treatment.


    Gu Siting checked the time, took a few steps away and said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°Inform Gu Yun Che and get the CCTV footage ready.¡±


    If Gu Yun Che wanted to pursue the matter, he would have to see for himself how the girl got injured.


    Luo Qianqian was sent back to the ward and Yuan Shuo followed up. He sighed helplessly when he saw her waking up.


    ¡°You are way too impulsive! Why must you do this to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had to do this if I had any other way,¡± Luo Qianqian said.


    Because of Gu Siting, none of them dared to do anything.


    But she knew that Gu Yun Che was someone he feared.


    And he had recently cut off all contact with her.


    So he had to get injured on purpose, so that he could stop ignoring her and turn against the Gu Family.


    ¡°Do you think that because of your fall, Gu Yun Che will turn against the Gu Family?¡± Yuan Shuo asked helplessly.


    ¡°That is better than nothing.¡±


    Seeing her right foot in a ster, Luo Qianqian did not regret a thing.


    ¡°But you did well in hitting him,¡± Yuan Shuo said with a smile.


    He realized that no one had dared to touch Gu Siting all these years.


    But she not only hit him, but also made Gu Siting helpless.


    ¡°If someone had not stopped me, I would have hit him even harder.¡± Luo Qianqian gritted her teeth, regretting that she had not hit him hard enough.


    ¡°I have informed Gu Yun Che for you, but I don¡¯t know if he ising or not,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Lying in bed, Luo Qianqian snorted.


    ¡°He cane if he wants.¡±


    She had never seen a boyfriend who did not contact his girlfriend for ten days, nor reply to her messages or answer her calls.


    ¡°Gu Siting and Kuroda Shio look very nervous. They must still be worried about Gu Yun Che,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    However, none of them were unafraid of Gu Yun Che either, apart from her.


    After all, he truly could not harm her.


    Luo Qianqian stayed silent. She was not so na?ve as to think this would make Gu Yun Che give up on helping the Gu Family.


    She just wanted him to appear so that they could have a good talk.


    Although she herself did not know if he woulde to see her.


    After a long while, she came back to herself and said, ¡°I am fine here, you can go home first, I am worried about Weiwei.¡±


    ¡°I had better¡­¡± Yuan Shuo was about to say that he should stay when the door was opened.


    Gu Yun Che pushed the door open and came in. He seemed to be in a hurry.

 Chapter 1777 - You Are Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1777: You Are Nothing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yuan Shuo took a look at the man who came in and then at Luo Qianqian who was lying in the sickbed and said, ¡°I had better go back now, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Having said these words, he left the ward and closed the door.


    Gu Yun Che frowned as he looked at the girl who had a cast on her right leg and a bandage around her head.


    ¡°I told you not to get involved with the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Who are you telling what to do? I am also not involved.¡± Luo Qianqian looked out of the window.


    Gu Yun Che knew that she was angry because he had shut off contact with her on purpose, but he did not want to exin much to her, so he said, ¡°Gu Weiwei and the Gu Family are not as simple as you think. You are just causing more trouble.¡±


    ¡°You better tell me the truth,¡± Luo Qianqian said coldly.


    Gu Yun Che sat down in the chair next to the bed in silence. He did not exin a thing but sized up the wound on her head.


    Luo Qianqian turned around and asked, seeing him remaining silent, ¡°Why are you helping Gu Siting?¡±


    She just could not understand why he would help such a crazy man like Gu Siting.


    Also, she had told him that Gu Siting had kidnapped Weiwei¡¯s child and he did nothing about it.


    That made her feel that the man she liked was a total stranger.


    ¡°There is a reason why I must help him,¡± Gu Yun Che said calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    Gu Yun Che could tell that she was displeased, but he still nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qianqianughed self-mockingly. ¡°Recently, I have been wondering if I have never known the real you.¡±


    At the beginning, she did know that he was a mysterious man with extraordinary abilities.


    But after what happened this time, she realized that he was a man who only knew how to behave ording to his own principles. He was a man who wasn¡¯t necessarily kind, or righteous, and had no regard for right or wrong.


    ¡°Qianqian, it is better if you don¡¯t know about some things.¡± Gu Yun tried to sound gentle.


    His secrets were not something that could be understood by anyone.


    ¡°Better not to know?¡± Luo Qianqianughed self-mockingly and mumbled, ¡°It is not the first time you¡¯ve said this. It is best if I don¡¯t know about this, and it is best if I don¡¯t know about that either. I don¡¯t even know what I am to you.¡±


    ¡°You are not a thing.¡± Gu Yun Che blurted out, but then realized that it was not right. ¡°That is not what I meant.¡±


    Luo Qianqian did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°So I am nothing!¡±


    Gu Yun Che sighed slightly and sized up her leg in the cast.


    ¡°Did you fall so hard just to bring me out?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You make it sound as if it wasn¡¯t the Gu Family who pushed me, otherwise why would I have fallen?¡± Luo Qianqian said confidently.


    Gu Yun Che looked calm. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    He had talked with Gu Siting, so the Gu Family would not treat her in this way on purpose.


    She had not been able to reach him and had done this because she wanted him toe out.


    Also, he had received the surveince video sent by the Gu Family on the way here, and she fell on purpose.


    ¡°So the Gu Family are more trustworthy than me.¡± Luo Qianqian snorted.


    Instead of arguing with her about this matter, Gu Yun Che asked her, ¡°Are you staying at the hospital or getting yourself home?¡±


    ¡°If Weiwei isn¡¯t released, I won¡¯t go home.¡± Luo Qianqian insisted.


    Gu Yun Che sized her up from head to toe. ¡°Alright, you better stay at the hospital.¡±


    If she returned to the country in this way, the elders of the Luo Family would think that he had hurt her. After all, she had been injured constantly ever since they met.

 Chapter 1778 - For Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1778: For Her?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After one night, Luo Qianqian finally understood what he meant.


    What he wanted her to do was to stay at the hospital and not return to the Gu Family.


    However, Gu Yun Che himself stayed at the hospital to take care of her.


    ¡°I am not getting an infusion or changing the medicine, what do you want me to stay in the hospital for?¡±


    Gu Yun Che was walking on thewn with Luo Qianqian after breakfast. ¡°You will break your other leg if you go to the Gu Family.¡±


    !!


    Also, he was not assured to let her stay at the Gu Family any more.


    Otherwise, with her temper, she might do something for Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you helping Gu Siting? Aren¡¯t you busy right now?¡± Luo Qianqian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Gu Yun Che pushed her to a sunny ce and said to her as he sat down on the bench.


    Luo Qianqian looked at him calmly. ¡°Weiwei¡¯s child has been kidnapped by Gu Siting and she herself has been dragged into ab by Gu Siting. She is not doing well, can¡¯t you show somepassion?¡±


    If he had not helped Gu Siting, Weiwei would not have been in such a terrible situation.


    ¡°Sympathy?¡± Gu Yun Che thought for a while and confessed. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Qianqian got annoyed.


    ¡°I know you want to help her, but that is their own business. Even if she is your friend, you are still an outsider, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Gu Weiwei and Gu Siting had to face the problem themselves.


    If the problem was not solved this time, she would still be pestered by him in the future.


    He did not care what the result would be, because it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Qianqian got annoyed.


    She had thought that if he met her, she could persuade him to give up helping Gu Siting and save Youyou.


    But even after what she had said the night before, he was still being stubborn.


    ¡°Now, you just need to take care of your injury, and the Gu Family will have nothing to do with you,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    Hearing these words, Luo Qianqian stood up with her hands on the wheelchair¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit here and take care of this injury, but you can stay here.¡±


    But with one leg in ster, she just could not walk.


    Gu Yun Che stood up and helped the girl up.


    ¡°Qianqian, can we stop talking about Gu Weiwei all the time?¡±


    Since they met, they had had many conflicts because of Gu Weiwei.


    Sometimes, he truly wondered if what she said about liking him was true or just because of Gu Weiwei.


    Luo Qianqian turned to the man who was speaking. ¡°She is¡­ my best friend.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to think that you like me because of her,¡± Gu Yun Che said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qianqian stayed silent.


    She had no idea that what she had done had given him such an idea.


    ¡°You fell on purpose, because you wanted me toe out and help her, right?¡± Gu Yun Che asked.


    That was why he stopped contacting her these days.


    He understood that if they talked about anything, it would always be about Gu Weiwei.


    Luo Qianqian pursed her lips, speechless.


    That was indeed what she was thinking, but it seemed that it was impossible.


    ¡°I will turn you down on this matter.¡± Gu Yun Che confessed what he was thinking as he looked at her calmly. ¡°No matter how many times you mention it, I will turn it down. And I don¡¯t want to turn it down too much, because it will affect our rtionship.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had someone to worry about her, and she did not need this friend to do anything for her.

 Chapter 1779 - Chapter 1779

    <h4>Chapter 1779: The Way</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the second day when Luo Qianqian was hospitalized, Gu Siting took Gu Weiwei to theb.


    Compared to before when she had to check up on the child, Gu Weiwei was forced to do the experiment on the instrument table.


    After the experiment, she fell asleep.


    And she slept for almost one day and one night.


    Instead of driving her back to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, Gu Siting moved her into theb.


    Since he needed to deal withpany matters, he did not stay at theb but went to thepany for a meeting.


    He only reminded theb to inform him when she woke up.


    Since Ling Yan¡¯s case was brought out with so much evidence, Gu¡¯s Enterprise and the royal family of A Land became the topic of discussion.


    After the shareholders¡¯ meeting, Prince Zhaoqi of A Land called his office.


    ¡°Gu Siting, because of you, the royal family has be the object of disdain. You have disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°The Fu Family released the news, I will try my best to press it down,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Fu Hanzheng gave him a taste of his own medicine like when he ordered his men to release the false news against Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Also, there was so much evidence collected and the recording was obviously made by Cayman Dorrans.


    After all, he and his men were the only ones present when dealing with Ling Yan and her mother.


    His men would not give such a document to the Fu Family without his permission.


    ¡°Now the matter has been blown up and the evidence is clear, how are we going to press it down?¡± Prince Zhaoqi was very angry.


    Compared to the public opinion against Fu¡¯s Enterprise, what the Fu Family was doing to them now was more lethal.


    The public opinion against Fu¡¯s Enterprise might have been affected at the beginning, but it was false news after all.


    But what the Fu Family released was the real deal.


    However, the royal family had suppressed it back then, but a few yearster, they were used as the weapon by the Fu Family.


    Although Ling Yan¡¯s reputation was ruined before she died, yet the mystery of her death was easily noticed by the public, especially when the suspect was her ex-fianc¨¦ who was involved with the royal family.


    The citizens had already guessed that the royal family was protecting the Gu Family and they were all paying attention to the news. How could they press down the news?


    Gu Siting massaged his eyebrows. ¡°Give me three more days and I promise that everything will go away.¡±


    ¡°I think that we should quit our coboration against the Fu Family,¡± Prince Zhaoqi said.


    ¡°Why should we stop when everything has already started?¡± Gu Siting asked, ¡°Are you willing to let go of the Fu Family¡¯s resources and wealth?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting, interests are important, but reputation is the most important thing for the royal family, followed by interests,¡± Prince Zhaoqi said.


    Under such a favorable situation, he was still messed with by Fu¡¯s Enterprise, so he did not trust his n as much as before.


    ¡°We still have the Fu Family¡¯s child, Fu Hanzheng would not dare to do anything more,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Hearing these words, Prince Zhaoqi hesitated and said, ¡°Three days, but only three days. If you can¡¯t solve the problem now, then this n will not work any more.¡±


    He had Fu Hanzheng¡¯s son, but Fu Hanzheng had still made them suffer so much.


    Honestly, he started to doubt his ability.

 Chapter 1780 - The Real and the Fake

    <h4>Chapter 1780: The Real and the Fake</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the conversation with Prince Zhaoqi, Gu Siting sighed as he leaned against the chair.


    Kuroda Shio stood in front of his desk and asked after a long while, ¡°President Gu, how should we deal with this matter?¡±


    If it was just any other evidence, they could find a scapegoat to take the me.


    But the point was that Cayman Dorrans had asked his men to record the conversation.


    His voice was not only recorded, but also Ling Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What did the PR team say?¡± Gu Siting asked coldly.


    ¡°These are the proposals they have given us.¡± Kuroda Shio ced the files on his desk.


    Gu Siting leafed through them and said, ¡°Go with n No.3, but pay attention to the details, don¡¯t let this matter affect the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio took the files and left to assemble his men.


    Gu Siting continued to work and one hourter, theb called and told him that Gu Weiwei had woken up.


    He put down the work, left thepany ahead of time and drove to theb alone.


    Gu Weiwei got startled at the sight of the man and asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Gu, what is this ce?


    ¡°What am I doing here, and what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Siting sized up the woman who was speaking and calling him Mr. Gu.


    Could her memory have returned to when she had just gone to Hua Land and thought that he had no idea that she was Weiwei?


    ¡°¡­Weiwei, this is a ce where everything can start afresh.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ starting over?¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at him, feeling a bit confused.


    Gu Siting approached her and watched her retreat, as if he had seen through something.


    Although he still could not believe that the instrument worked and that her memory had started to disappear during the experiment, her every move was wless.


    He clicked open the boy¡¯s picture on the monitor and said to her, ¡°Do you remember this child?¡±


    Weiwei nced at the baby picture on the monitor. ¡°Whose son is this?¡±


    Gu Siting did not stop talking but said, ¡°This child is sick.¡±


    She had been very worried about her son, and so when she heard the news that he was sick, she would have reacted ordingly.


    However, Gu Weiwei only frowned slightly and her expression did not change much.


    ¡°Sick? Did you take him to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Gu Siting¡¯s profound eyes showed a touch of joy.


    Maybe he had been too suspicious.


    This instrument had been through numerous experiments and she had done so many rounds of it too. It was impossible that it was totally useless.


    She had truly started to forget what happened in Hua Land, and she would soon forget about her and Fu Hanzheng¡¯s son too.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, can I leave now?¡± Gu Weiwei asked discreetly, fearing that someone would discover some secret.


    ¡°No, you must stay here now,¡± Gu Siting said coldly.


    ¡°Why¡­ are we living here?¡± Gu Weiwei looked around and smiled calmly as she threw a look at him. ¡°Mr. Gu, we are just acquaintances, you don¡¯t need me here.¡±


    Without saying a word, Gu Siting watched her reaction in satisfaction.


    At this stage, after two or three more experiments it should bepleted.


    She would forget everything rted to Fu Hanzheng and end up being with him.

 Chapter 1781 - The Real and the Fake 2

    <h4>Chapter 1781: The Real and the Fake 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After she lost the memory of him, Gu Weiwei never asked to see her child again.


    Even when Gu Siting mentioned the child and told her that the child was sick, she showed no reaction.


    That made Gu Siting totally convinced that the experiment was sessful. After all, she was willing toe home because of her child.


    If she had not really forgotten about him, she would not have looked so calm when she heard that her son was sick.


    Also, she seemed to think that he did not know who she really was.


    So she had been concealing her emotions discreetly, pretending as if she had never known him before.


    She looked exactly the same as when he had met her several times before.


    Gu Weiwei did not ask him to leave, fearing that he would get suspicious if she objected too strongly.


    But she just could not sit still, as if thinking of a countermeasure that could allow her to leave.


    Coming out of Gu Weiwei¡¯s room, he asked the researcher of the experiment, ¡°How many more times do you need to do the experiment?¡±


    ¡°Two times at most.¡± The responsible contact took a look at the monitoring data and suggested. ¡°But it would be best if the interval in-between is a few days. There have been some abnormal reactions in the previous experiments because of the frequent experiments.¡±


    Gu Siting frowned. ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°About three to five days, if the cerebral cortex and the hippocampus are stimted too often, it may cause serious damage and even loss of all her memory,¡± the researcher said.


    Gu Siting thought for a while. ¡°Okay, we can do it again after a few days.¡±


    He had waited for three years, and so he did not mind waiting a few more days.


    He left theb and went straight to thepany instead of returning to the Gu Family¡¯s mansion


    Kuroda Shio followed him into the office with a pile of files.


    ¡°¡±


    ¡°How is Ling Yan¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°The poprity has dropped, and the audio file exins the origin. Also, the drug scandal of a superstar has been revealed, and the whole family has been warned not to make any more counter posts,¡± Kuroda Shio said.


    Gu Siting nodded in satisfaction. ¡°When the matter is over, get rid of all the evidence. I don¡¯t want anyone to find out Ling Yan¡¯s name in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Gu,¡± Kuroda Shio replied.


    Although it was a bit difficult, it had to be done well.


    Otherwise the Fu Family would use this matter to attack the Gu Family.


    ¡°What is Fu Hanzheng doing these days?¡± Gu Siting asked indifferently as he was signing the documents.


    ¡°He and Yuan Meng are still looking for the child, and Fu Shiqin has full control of thepany, but¡­¡± Kuroda Shio looked at him and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to know about Weiwei¡¯s memory loss.¡±


    Surprised, Gu Siting sneered.


    ¡°Yuan Shuo must have hidden it from him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ should we leak it to the Fu Family?¡± Kuroda Shio asked.


    Gu Siting sneered. ¡°No hurry. When Weiwei forgets everything in Hua Land, I will tell him the good news.¡±


    The experiment had not yet seeded and he did not want Fu Hanzheng to know about it. So if Yuan Shuo did not want to tell him, he did not have to either.


    He was going to know about it eventually.


    If he knew about itter on, he would suffer even more.

 Chapter 1782 - Used

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Used</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Although they had caught someone before, they had still failed to find the woman who was hiding the boy.


    Apart from the Fu Family¡¯s men and the police, no one knew that the boy was missing.


    Since it was not convenient for Fu Hanzheng to show up in public, he spent most of his time going through the CCTV files with the technical team. He felt that he had be very short-sighted after staring at theputer screen for days.


    When his eyes could not stand it any more, he got up and gave it to someone else to do so that he could get some fresh air.


    !!


    The moment he came out of the RV, he saw Fu Shiyi making a call outside and said to him after the conversation ended, ¡°I am going out now, let me know if there is any news.¡±


    Having said these words, he went into the car and left.


    Seeing the car leaving, Fu Shiyi threw a look at Yuan Meng who was smoking.


    ¡°Where is my brother going? He must have gone out several times these days.¡±


    During the past few days, his brother had not been focusing on finding the children either. He kept making calls or going out without saying a word. He would not be home for hours.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must have something to do with your nephew and sister-inw,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    It would be a waste of time and manpower to search for him in this way. If they failed to find the child, Weiwei would not be able to escape from the Gu Family either.


    Fu Hanzheng was more anxious than anyone else about this matter.


    Therefore, he was definitely trying his best to save Weiwei and the child.


    Fu Shiyi sighed as he saw the darkening sky.


    ¡°It seems that our brother has not talked with sister-inw for days, he must be very worried.¡±


    They had never lost touch with each other for such a long time before, even from when Gu Siting kidnapped his sister-inw.


    This time, it was because of Gu Siting again.


    ¡°If she goes to the Gu Family, Gu Siting won¡¯t let them talk on the phone every day.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    But judging from Yuan Shuo¡¯s tone, the situation did not seem that optimistic.


    ¡°My brother and my mother have been ming themselves for Youyou¡¯s disappearance. If they are not found, they will not be able to live on,¡± Fu Shiyi mumbled.


    Mrs. Fu always thought that it was her fault because it was her who put Youyou in the room, so she had been ming herself these days.


    Then his brother med himself for not protecting sister-inw and Youyou so that Gu Siting could take advantage of the situation.


    Yuan Meng leaned herself against the car and said as she brushed off the ashes, ¡°Gu Siting is not giving up. If it is not this time, it will be the next time. They should not have trusted the Qin Family, so that Gu Siting was then able to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had tried his best to keep Weiwei and the two children safe, but he was just a man, and he did not have the ability to see or hear everything. Also, the Qin Family, whom the Fu Family had always trusted, was involved too, so he was not able to defend himself at all.


    Hearing these words, Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We truly did not know him at all! How dare Qin Lv do such a thing?!¡±


    The Qin Family and the Fu Family had always been on good terms with each other, and Qin Lv was the only junior of the two families, so both the elders of the two families and the uncles loved him dearly.


    But he had never expected that he would help Gu Siting to deal with the Fu Family.


    ¡°He is driven by interest and he really thinks that your brother has stolen the girl he likes, of course he will turn evil.¡± Yuan Meng snorted.


    But this boy was too naive. He heard from Qin Man that he should still try and he thought that if he seeded, he could get rid of Fu Hanzheng so he could be with Weiwei.


    But Weiwei was no longer the Mu Weiwei he was looking for, and Gu Siting would never give her up to him.


    He had been used as cannon fodder by Gu Siting the entire time.

 Chapter 1783 - Back to the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1783: Back to the Beginning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In A Land, the rumor about Ling Yan¡¯s murder gradually faded away with the help of the crisis PR team of the Gu Family.


    Gu Weiwei was trapped in theb for a few days before being taken away for another experiment.


    After the experiment, she slept for one day and one night. When she woke up again, Gu Siting was the only one by her bedside.


    She looked at the man sitting by the bedside for a long while before calling out to him in confusion, ¡°Brother Siting, what are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing the long-lost title, Gu Siting looked at the girl in bed in astonishment.


    Was she¡­ forgetting everything that happened in Hua Land except for the time when she was living at the Gu Family?


    Otherwise she would not have called him that and looked at him in this way.


    ¡°Are you feeling¡­ unwell?¡±


    Gu Weiwei felt her forehead. ¡°I am having a headache.¡±


    Gu Siting picked up the painkillers and water on the table and said, ¡°Have some painkillers, you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Startled for a moment, Gu Weiwei took them, looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to New York for business?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while and suddenly remembered that the year before she died, they ran into each other at home when she returned from Shengxi Town.


    He said that he was going to New York for business and left in a hurry.


    That was on the eve of his birthday, when she came home to celebrate with him. But he did not return on his birthday.


    When he returned, she had already left with Yuan Shuo, leaving only a handmade cake in the fridge.


    A few monthster, the news of her being stabbed arrived. Then she was seriously injured and hospitalized. Finally, she passed away because of Ling Yan.


    After that year, he never celebrated his birthday again.


    ¡°Brother Siting?¡± Gu Weiwei called out to him seeing his expression.


    Gu Siting came back to himself. ¡°The meeting has been postponed.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded and asked as she looked around, ¡°Where is Mother Gu? She asked me to attend Mass with her at church today.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ already went there. She said that if you are not feeling well, you can take a rest at home.¡± Gu Siting looked at the girl who was speaking and burst into joy.


    She was finally home. His Weiwei was finally home.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and said as she looked at him, ¡°You can do whatever you need to do, I will wait for Mother Gu.¡±


    Gu Siting knew that they had been distant from each other because of his father¡¯s death.


    That was why she was so surprised to see him and kept a distance from him.


    ¡°It is okay, I am not that busy.¡±


    Sitting in bed with the cup in her hands, Gu Weiwei stayed silent.


    Seeing the silent girl staring at the cup, Gu Siting felt a lump in his throat. They had been so distant back then.


    Even if they ran into each other at home on festivals, they would just greet each other politely, and then he would get busy with work and she would follow Yuan Meng around the world. Other times, he would not be home for months.


    At that time, he did not know how to get everything back. He had to wait for so many years and pay so much.


    Luckily, he had waited until she returned and everything could start afresh.


    ¡°Take a rest, then let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Startled, Gu Weiwei just could not believe that he would make such a request.


    ¡°¡­Oh, okay.¡±

 Chapter 1784 - Back to the Beginning 2

    <h4>Chapter 1784: Back to the Beginning 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Siting walked out of her room and could not help but shed tears.


    After a long while, he calmed himself down and went to meet the researcher.


    ¡°President Gu, what is Miss Weiwei¡¯s reaction?¡±


    ¡°She seems to have forgotten everything about the past few years. Isn¡¯t there supposed to be one more experiment?¡± Gu Siting asked in surprise.


    The researcher checked the data on the tablet and said, ¡°This experiment mainly depends on the individual¡¯s physique and willpower. In the previous experiment, someone did reach the goal ahead of schedule¡­¡±


    Gu Siting nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Should we do another experiment?¡±


    ¡°If you want her memory to return to an earlier time, you can do it again,¡± the researcher said.


    Gu Siting thought for a long while. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for the time being.¡±


    Actually, he was already very satisfied with her current state.


    If they did it again, he wondered what time her memory would referees back to.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The researcher said no more.


    ¡°She will still be living here theseing days, and so when she runs into the researchers, make sure they don¡¯t reveal too much.¡± Gu Siting stressed seriously.


    ¡°I will tell my men now.¡±


    The researchers nodded and told the others to keep their mouths sealed.


    Gu Siting went to his room and dealt with somepany affairs before knocking on Gu Weiwei¡¯s door.


    Gu Weiwei had already changed and asked as she opened the door, ¡°Time to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Siting nodded.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Gu Weiwei came out of the room and left with him. After a short while, she found that she was not at the Gu Family¡¯s house, but at a research center.


    ¡°What¡­ is this ce?¡±


    ¡°An important research base for thepany. I will be staying here these days,¡± Gu Siting said and brought her to the restaurant on the top floor.


    The huge floor-to-ceiling window allowed the sunlight to shine in. The flowers and nts had been carefully pruned and the entire dining room was filled with the scent of flowers.


    Gu Siting pulled out the chair for her in a very gentlemanly way and did not sit down opposite her until she took the seat.


    The exquisite French food was the western-style food the Gu Family had always preferred.


    The waiter served the food and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you need wine?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said, ¡°Give me a ss of red wine and a ss of warm water for Weiwei.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, blinked and said, ¡°I want to drink too.¡±


    ¡°You just took the medicine.¡± Gu Siting turned down her request.


    Gu Weiwei let out a sigh of pity and took a sip of the water delivered by the waiter.


    Then she started to eat in silence.


    ¡°Are you still going to be going out theseing days?¡± Gu Siting asked.


    Normally, she would leave after only staying a few days at home.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and smiled.


    ¡°Mom asked me toe home. Your birthday is soon; I¡¯ll leave after the celebration,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    ¡°Thank you foring back,¡± Gu Siting said to both the Gu Weiwei of the past and the Gu Weiwei of the present.


    He failed to say thank you to her years ago, but after so many years, he finally said thank you to her.


    Gu Weiwei sized him up curiously. ¡°Brother Siting, has something happened?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Siting smiled elegantly.


    ¡°I feel that you are acting a bit weird today.¡± Gu Weiwei voiced her question.

 Chapter 1785 - Back to the Beginning 3

    <h4>Chapter 1785: Back to the Beginning 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gu Siting chuckled and took a sip of the red wine.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Weiwei asked casually as she was eating, ¡°You said that you are going to stay here for the time being so are you unable to go home?¡±


    ¡°Not right now,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°So are you celebrating your birthday here too?¡± Gu Weiwei looked up at him and asked.


    Gu Siting chuckled and asked, ¡°Where do you want my birthday celebrations to be?¡±


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°Not here, it is not a ce for birthday parties.¡±


    Gu Siting nodded. ¡°Then tell me where is suitable, it is not a good time at home either.¡±


    Although it was their home, yet there were many uninvited guests living there.


    ¡°If it is not convenient at home, let¡¯s go to Mother Gu¡¯s, in case she and grandpa want to celebrate with us,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Startled, Gu Siting nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    That year, they did n to celebrate his birthday with his mother, but he failed to make it because he was working in New York.


    Gu Weiwei smiled, seemingly delighted by his answer.


    Then she thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you going outter?¡±


    ¡°I am going to thepany.¡± Gu Siting threw a look at her and asked, ¡°Are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei smiled brightly and started to eat more.


    They had just finished the food when Gu Siting received a call from thepany. He took her away from theb and went to Gu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Gu Siting asked her to stay in his own office. ¡°If you need anything, just tell him. I am going to have a meeting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded, waved at him and said to Kuroda Shio, ¡°Shio, make me a cup of ck tea. I still want to eat chiffon cake. Do you know which store to go to?¡±


    Startled, Kuroda Shio looked at this woman in disbelief.


    Seeing him not moving, Gu Weiwei frowned and said, ¡°What, I can¡¯t order you around, only my brother?¡±


    Kuroda Shio came back to himself and said as he shook his head, ¡°Miss Weiwei, please wait for a moment, I will get someone to buy it now.¡±


    Within half an hour, Kuroda Shio came in with a small piece of chiffon cake and a pot of ck tea.


    ¡°Miss. Weiwei, your ck tea and chiffon cake.¡±


    Gu Weiwei picked up the fork, dug out a small piece of cake and tasted it, smiling in satisfaction.


    ¡°Sure enough, this restaurant is the best. Have you saved some for my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kuroda Shio smiled.


    If it were not for the fact that the face in front of him was not the same as before, he would have felt as if this woman had never left.


    It seemed that what President Gu had been looking forward to had been achieved.


    Gu Siting¡¯s meetingsted for almost two hours and the moment he came home, he saw the well-fed girl leaning against the sofa, looking very rxed as if she were very satisfied with the afternoon tea.


    He waved at Kuroda Shio, asking him to leave.


    He had wanted to work here, but as he was sitting opposite her, he got so fascinated by this sleeping girl.


    After a long while, Gu Weiwei finally rubbed her eyes and blinked at the sight of him.


    ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    ¡°Just now,¡± Gu Siting replied with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei pointed at the cake box and said happily, ¡°I asked Shio to get you a slice of chiffon cake.¡±


    Gu Siting smiled even wider. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Weiwei brought it out for him and gave him the fork.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±

 Chapter 1786 - 1786 Back to the Beginning 4

    1786 Back to the Beginning 4


    Gu Siting finished the cake in satisfaction and said with a deep smile, ¡°The cake here is still so good.¡±


    ¡°So do you want your birthday cake to taste like this too?¡± Gu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    Gu Siting chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I am not celebrating my birthday,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting wiped off the crumbs on his lips with a napkin. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and said as she thought of something important, ¡°Where is my phone?¡±


    ¡°I lost your phone, I will buy you a new one in a few days.¡±


    ¡°A few more days? What if I want to call Mother Gu and Yanyan?¡± Gu Weiwei said gloomily.


    Gu Siting stayed silent for a moment and said patiently, ¡°Ling Yan is at an event abroad. She will be away theseing days and mother is busy too, she might not have time to spend time with us.¡±


    ¡°But it can¡¯t just be me and Shio, that would be too sad.¡± Gu Weiwei thought for a while and said suddenly, ¡°What about a party? I haven¡¯t been to one for ages.¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time, I don¡¯t want too many people around.¡± Gu Siting countered her idea of having a party.


    She must not be discovered in this way.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Weiwei pursed her lips.


    ¡°I have some work to do, just give me a minute,¡± Gu Siting said.


    Gu Weiwei nodded and waited in the office for him to finish the work.


    They had just returned to theb when Gu Weiwei went into the bathroom and consequently he heard a scream.


    Gu Siting knocked at the door. ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei opened the door and pointed at herself in the mirror in disbelief.


    ¡°This is not me, this is not me, how did my face be like this?¡±


    Gu Siting said calmly, ¡°You had a car ident and your face was ruined, so you had stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°Car ident?¡± Gu Weiwei felt her aching head and mumbled, ¡°But how did it happen?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like how you look now, you can do the surgery again in the future to return to how you originally looked.¡± Gu Siting consoled.


    Gu Weiwei seemed to have received a huge blow. She came out of the bathroom and sat down by the sofa, feeling her head.


    ¡°My head hurts so much.¡±


    Gu Siting gave her some more painkillers. ¡°Take these, you will feel better.¡±


    Gu Weiwei still could not ept her new face, but after Gu Siting¡¯s exnation, she started to believe that her face had been ruined in a car ident.


    Several hourster, she finally calmed down.


    Gu Siting felt relieved. If she had no reaction to her face, then something was wrong.


    She had such a strong reaction to her face and she was so against it, which meant that her memory had truly returned to that time.


    Gu Weiwei had taken the painkillers, but she still felt a bit down because of the change to her face.


    Sitting opposite her, Gu Siting stared at her for a long while and said, ¡°Weiwei, after you return this time¡­ don¡¯t leave again, alright?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly remembered that we have not been together for years.¡± Gu Siting sighed.


    They had been separated for so many years back then.


    If he had known that so many things would happen, he would not have allowed her to leave the Gu Family or alienated her.


    Luckily, they were able to start afresh.


    After a long while, Gu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 1787 - 1787 Not a Birthday

    1787 Not a Birthday


    Although Gu Siting had received the results he had been looking forward to for years, yet in order not to arouse Gu Weiwei¡¯s suspicion, no matter if he was going to thepany oring home himself, he would always keep her by his side.


    She was not allowed to go online or contact anyone apart from himself and Kuroda Shio.


    Gu Weiwei had asked him to buy a new phone for her several times, but Gu Siting turned her down, so she did not mention anything about it anymore.


    Within a few days, Gu Siting¡¯s birthday arrived. Of course, it was not really Gu Siting¡¯s birthday, but what Gu Weiwei remembered as being his birthday.


    After Gu Siting finished work, he took her back to the hillside vi where Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu lived.


    The moment she entered the apartment, Gu Weiwei could not wait to find Mrs. Gu, but failed.


    ¡°Where are Mother Gu and Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Grandpa was not feeling well and so he went to the hospital.¡± Gu Siting lied calmly.


    Although she seemed to have gone back to the year before she went to Hua Land, yet Fu Hanzheng was still around, and he could not take the risk of bringing his mother and grandfather back.


    After all, Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans were still preying upon his weaknesses.


    Also, it was not certain if her current condition was permanent or temporary.


    It had not been easy for him to get hold of her, and it was not going to be as simple as threatening Weiwei again with her son.


    ¡°Ah, should we go and see how he is doing?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Gu Siting thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then we should call themter,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the empty living room. ¡°The servants are not here either?¡±


    ¡°I asked them to leave,¡± Gu Siting said.


    ¡°What about asking Shio toe here, your birthday can¡¯t be so empty of people,¡± Gu Weiwei mumbled as she was rummaging through the ingredients for dinner.


    Gu Siting thought for a while and smiled.


    ¡°No need, he has work to do.¡±


    Although it was not his real birthday today, he had not celebrated a birthday since she had left the Gu Family.


    And the birthday of this year was long gone; today was just one more time for her.


    Gu Weiwei craned her head out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°So it¡¯s just going to be the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Gu Siting looked at the girl standing in the kitchen and sighed. ¡°We haven¡¯t celebrated any of our birthdays together for years.¡±


    Even when it was her birthday, he asked Kuroda Shio to deliver the present, but he never went home because of work.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent and finally nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then¡­ what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you want to make.¡± Gu Siting chuckled.


    Gu Weiwei sized up this man in astonishment and hesitated.


    Gu Siting raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you seem a bit weird these days.¡± Gu Weiweiughed dryly.


    Gu Siting thought that it must have been because of their distant rtionship that made her feel strange when he suddenly changed his attitude.


    He was just thinking about how to exin so that she would not be suspicious when the phone rang.


    So he said, ¡°I am going out to answer a call, I will help youter.¡±


    Seeing him leaving, Gu Weiwei went into the fridge to find some other ingredients and decided to choose what they were having for the birthday dinner by herself.


    When Gu Siting came in, she was already making the food herself. She looked so focused that he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

 Chapter 1788 - 1788 Not a Birthday 2

    1788 Not a Birthday 2


    Gu Weiwei had not noticed that Gu Siting was watching her as she was busy preparing the cake.


    When the cake was ready, she looked at the shape of the cake and said to herself with a smile, ¡°That should be enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty,¡± Gu Sitingmented.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at the man who had been standing next to her for a long time. ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± Gu Siting smiled elegantly.


    Gu Weiwei wiped her hands and said, ¡°The cake is ready, shall we have red wine steak for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Siting nodded with a smile.


    Gu Weiwei asked as she was dealing with the vegetables and fruits, ¡°How well done would you like it?¡±


    ¡°Medium well.¡±


    With his arms crossed, Gu Siting leaned against the door and watched the girl in the kitchen as if she were the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Gu Weiwei busied herself with the vegetables and started to cook the steak. Soon, everything was ready.


    Two tes of French red wine steaks were ced on the table, they looked very exquisite with the colorful vegetables.


    Gu Weiwei carried the food to the dining room. ¡°Can we call Mrs. Gu now?¡±


    Gu Siting helped to carry the cake to the table and agreed to her request.


    As a matter of fact, more than one hour ago, he had talked with his mother on the phone and asked her to talk with Weiwei ording to her request for the time being. As for everything else, he would wait until she returned.


    He set up the cake and called Mrs. Gu.


    He had just said a few words when he turned around and saw Gu Weiwei rummaging through her handbag.


    He covered the phone and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Gu Weiwei scratched her head and said, ¡°Painkillers, I have a headache.¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re in the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will go and have a look,¡± Gu Weiwei said and asked him for the car keys.


    Gu Siting gave her the phone and said, ¡°Talk with mother, I will go and find them.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with a smile, took the phone and started to search for the birthday candles as she said, ¡°Mother Gu, I thought that I would be able to see you and grandpa, but you were both not here.


    ¡°It is my brother¡¯s birthday today, and you are so cruel to leave us by ourselves.¡±


    ¡­.


    Hearing her whining to her mother, Gu Siting smiled, grabbed the car keys and went to find the painkillers for her.


    With the phone in her hand, Gu Weiwei nced at the living room as she was talking.


    Gu Siting had remembered correctly that she took the pills in the car but it took him a long while before he found them.


    When he found the medicine, Gu Weiwei and Mrs. Gu had already switched to the video-chat mode, she was proudly showing off the cakes and French food they made.


    He put the medicine on the table and saw them chatting happily, so he poured her a cup of water and put it on the table so that she could take the medicer.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at him and said to Mrs. Gu, ¡°Mother Gu, say happy birthday to brother, we are going to eat now.¡±


    Having said these words, she pointed the phone at Gu Siting.


    Mrs. Gu waved at Gu Siting through the phone and said with aplicated expression, ¡°Happy birthday, Siting.¡±


    Gu Weiwei took back the phone and waved at the woman on the phone.


    ¡°Bye, Mother Gu,e home soon.¡±


    Mrs. Gu agreed with a smile and waved goodbye to her.


    Gu Weiwei rang off, ced the phone on the table, lit the candles and sang the birthday song excitedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a wish and blow out the candles?¡±

 Chapter 1789 - 1789 Not a Birthday 3

    1789 Not a Birthday 3


    Gu Siting gazed at the smiling girl opposite him and did note back to himself for a long while.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this distracted man curiously. ¡°Brother, have you made a wish?¡±


    Gu Siting closed his eyes, made a wish and blew out the candles.


    Gu Weiwei pped her hands and said as she raised the wine ss, ¡°Happy Birthday, Brother!¡±


    Gu Siting snatched away her wine ss. ¡°You need to take the medicer.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips, picked up the cup of water and said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Gu Siting clinked sses with her. ¡°Thank you foring home, thank you for the cake and thank you for the red wine steak.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and picked up the knife and fork. ¡°Eat up, the food is getting cold.¡±


    Having said these words, she cut a small piece for himself and squinted in satisfaction.


    Gu Siting took a bite and looked at the woman opposite him.


    ¡°It¡¯s very tasty.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said as she was cutting the steak, ¡°I am going skiing in Switzend with Yuan Meng at the end of the month, can I go out soon?¡±


    Gu Siting smiled. ¡°You are still injured, stay at home and take a rest.¡±


    Her memory had just returned to this time, but the real time was four or five yearster.


    Also, Yuan Meng was at Fu Hanzheng¡¯s ce in Hua Land, and she might not be able to meet her. But if she did, she would cause some trouble.


    Before everything was settled, he must not allow anyone else to do anything.


    Gu Weiwei stayed silent for a moment and finallypromised.


    ¡°When is Yanyaning home? I haven¡¯t seen her for ages and I thought that I would be able to see her.¡±


    ¡°She is filming abroad and won¡¯t be back for a while,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    He thought that when the matter of the Fu Family was solved, he must find an opportunity to tell her about Ling Yan.


    Of course, he could not say that Ling Yan had caused her death and she had already been killed.


    But Ling Yan was never going to show up again, so he had to give her a reasonable exnation.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t meet anyone or go anywhere during this period of time?¡±


    Gu Siting thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°I will go out with you after you get better.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at him for a long while and asked, ¡°Brother, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Why, am I too smooth?¡± Gu Siting smiled elegantly.


    ¡°We have not been in such a friendly rtionship for years¡­¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting picked up the wine and took a sip. ¡°I am sorry, I have been too busy to see you these past few years. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei sounded dubious.


    They finished the food and had one slice of cake each.


    ¡°You should take the medicine.¡± Gu Siting reminded her.


    Gu Weiwei poured out some pills and took them before tidying up the table.


    Gu Siting was about to help when Weiwei identally scratched the back of his hand when picking up the fork, causing him to bleed a little.


    ¡°Are you okay? I will go and get the medicine,¡± Gu Weiwei said nervously.


    Gu Siting looked up. ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take a seat on the sofa, I will be done soon,¡± Gu Weiwei said and carried the te to the kitchen.


    When she finished the dishes and came out of the kitchen, Gu Siting was already fast asleep on the sofa with one hand over his forehead.


    ¡°Brother Siting?¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡­.


    However, Gu Siting did not respond to her at all.

 Chapter 1790 - 1790 Frightened

    1790 Frightened


    In the capital of Hua Land.


    Fu Shiyi noticed that his brother had gone out for a couple of hours, and he asked with a serious face when he returned, ¡°Brother, where have you been going these days? Please tell us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meeting some important people.¡± Fu Hanzheng came out of the car and asked him, ¡°Any valuable clues?¡±


    Fu Shiyi sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°That woman seems to have disappeared with the child, and we are still turning the capital upside down, looking for her.


    Fu Hanzheng pursed his lips and looked thoughtful.


    ¡°It is better to find another way.¡±


    ¡°Another way? What way? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Fu Shiyi suddenly became energetic.


    Fu Hanzheng looked at him for a few seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know anything, and you are of no help either.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shiyi pointed at himself and got so annoyed that he put his hands over his waist. ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t help if you don¡¯t tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°I know you well.¡± Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly.


    Fu Shiyi felt wronged. ¡°Brother, do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°That is very obvious,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and walked towards Yuan Meng¡¯s car.


    Before he approached her, Yuan Meng and Lei Ning had already gotten out of the car.


    ¡°I have got news that our men have found that woman.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Fu Hanzheng suddenly turned serious.


    Although he felt that this piece of news might have been for nothing, they must not give up hope of saving the child.


    ¡°Get in the car, we will talk in the car,¡± Yuan Meng said and went into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Lei Ning drove another car whilst Fu Shiyi and Fu Hanzheng went into Yuan Meng¡¯s car so that they could talk with each other.


    Yuan Meng started the car, made a turn and drove off.


    ¡°We¡¯re not 100 percent sure yet, but I have someone following her in the dark.¡±


    Fu Shiyi¡¯s legs shook as he sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hopefully it won¡¯t be for nothing again. My little heart can¡¯t help but be anxious after so many times.¡±


    ¡°It is always good to have news.¡± Yuan Meng said as she was driving.


    Sitting in the back seat, Fu Hanzheng did not utter a sound. But judging from his serious expression, he was even more nervous than they were.


    Ten minutester, Lei Ning¡¯s voice arose from the phone.


    ¡°We are sure that the woman has a child in the car, but we are not sure if she is the person we are looking for, because we don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡±


    Hearing the words, Fu Hanzheng said to Yuan Meng directly, ¡°Get them to report the location.¡±


    Yuan Meng repeated what he said and soon told him where the suspect was.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang. He checked the text and said joyfully, ¡°Go to the apartment we emptied at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Meng could not believe her ears.


    What were they doing going to the empty house when the suspect was already confirmed?


    Fu Hanzheng ignored her astonishment and said calmly, ¡°Let Lei Ning and some of his men follow the other woman in the dark, the rest will follow us there.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell me why you are going there, okay?¡± Yuan Meng threw a look at this man who looked thoughtful.


    ¡°That person is probably the one who took Youyou away, and she is heading towards that direction.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at the night sky outside the window and said coldly, ¡°We have already searched the ce twice, and so it is actually a very safe ce for them.¡±

 Chapter 1791 - 1791 Youyou Rescued

    1791 Youyou Rescued


    Hearing Fu Hanzheng¡¯s words, Yuan Meng thought for one minute and took a shortcut to the apartment that had been emptied twice before.


    She not only arranged her men downstairs, but also sent two groups of men to hide in the two houses.


    Lei Ning, on the other hand, brought her men to join those following the woman and reported the location to them.


    ¡°That woman did indeed head towards the apartment.¡±


    Yuan Meng threw a look at Fu Hanzheng after hearing the words. ¡°It seems that they are reallying this way.¡±


    A quarter of an hourter, Lei Ning reported again.


    ¡°We areing near the apartment.¡±


    Yuan Meng turned off the light in the room and they found their own hiding ces.


    ¡°If shees in, don¡¯t make a sound. Wait until she puts the child down.¡±


    ¡°I will restrain the woman, you save Youyou.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered with a low voice.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Hanzheng were hiding in the bedroom away from the cot, and Fu Shiyi was shaking from nervousness.


    Fu Hanzheng frowned and turned to him and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ excited.¡± Fu Shiyi¡¯s voice was shaking too.


    He truly hoped that they were able to save Youyou this time.


    But he was also scared that their hopes would be dashed again.


    ¡°One more sound and I will throw you out of the window.¡± Fu Hanzheng warned coldly.


    Fu Shiyi covered his mouth and did not dare to move a muscle.


    Soon Yuan Meng received the news that the woman had driven up to the apartment and whispered to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°She is here, we will probably see her in a few minutes.¡±


    This time, they might truly catch her.


    But she just could not understand why this woman was here with Youyou.


    After all, they had not found her hiding ce, but she had snuck back to this ce with the child.


    Honestly, she truly had no idea what they were up to.


    But whatever, as long as she was here, they could save the child.


    Two minutester, Lei Ning continued with the report.


    ¡°The suspect has entered the elevator with the child.¡±


    Yuan Meng rang off and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°She is here, don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Having said these words, she found a ce to hide herself.


    Everyone in the room was waiting for the woman with bated breath.


    Three minutester, someone opened the door.


    Then the light in the living room turned on. The woman put the child into the cot and hurried to the bathroom.


    The moment she entered the bathroom, Yuan Meng came out of her hiding ce and waited for her outside the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng, on the other hand, went to the baby¡¯s cot and felt a lump in his throat when he saw the baby who resembled him so much. He swept the baby into his arms excitedly and kissed the child¡¯s soft hair.


    ¡°Brother, it is not safe here, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Fu Shiyi reminded him.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded and was about to leave with the child.


    But he had just taken two steps when the door of the bathroom was opened. A foreign woman with brown hair saw the two men and got startled for a moment beforeing to get the child.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, before she finished the words, Yuan Meng kicked her back into the bathroom.


    Fu Hanzheng left the apartment with his son, went into the elevator and went downstairs.


    Fu Shiyi, on the other hand, made a call to the old mansion and to Fu Shiqin, informing them that Youyou had been rescued.

 Chapter 1792 - 1792 The First Thing

    1792 The First Thing


    While Yuan Meng and Lei Ning were catching the woman, Fu Hanzheng had already taken the child downstairs.


    Little Youyou seemed to have recognized the man too. With his arms around Fu Hanzheng¡¯s neck, he looked very cute.


    Fu Hanzheng kissed the child¡¯s forehead and mumbled, ¡°I am sorry, son.¡±


    With his arms around his neck, Little Youyou moved his lips and uttered a small sound, ¡°Baba~¡±


    Startled, Fu Hanzheng looked down at the little boy in his arms in disbelief.


    The boy blinked, smiled and called out again, ¡°Baba~¡±


    Fu Hanzheng could not help but tear up, feeling both d and sad.


    He was d that his son was finally found, but sad that his son had had to suffer for so many days.


    Fu Shiyi followed him into the car and saw Youyou in his brother¡¯s arms. He tried to reach out for him several times but failed.


    Ten minutester, Yuan Meng swaggered out of the apartment, went into the car and said, ¡°The woman has been caught, I¡¯ll leave her to Lei Ning.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to He Chi¡¯s hospital first.¡± Fu Hanzheng urged with a cold voice.


    The child had been in someone else¡¯s hands for half a month, so he had to do a physical examination to make sure that he was doing well.


    Yuan Meng sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, took a look at the child in his arms and drove them away.


    After a long while, Fu Hanzheng made a call with one arm around the child and the other hand holding the phone.


    The first call was to Fu Shiqin. ¡°Go to He Chi¡¯s hospital now, and get a helicopter to wait for me at the airport.¡±


    ¡°To the hospital, is Youyou injured or sick?¡± Fu Shiqin asked nervously.


    Fu Shiqin immediately picked up when he heard that the boy was saved.


    He had thought that they were going back to the old mansion and were going to join them there.


    ¡°He has no obvious wounds, it¡¯s just a physical examination,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Fu Shiqin let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the hospital. I will arrange the helicopter.¡±


    His brother was nning to take the child to the hospital for a physical examination and then fly directly to A Land to pick up his sister-inw.


    After all, if it had not been because of the boy, he would not have allowed sister-inw to visit the Gu Family.


    Now that Youyou was here, the first thing he was going to do was to pick up his sister-inw from A Land.


    Yuan Meng did not utter a word until he finished the call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? What was that woman doing here with Youyou?¡±


    ¡°I think that Weiwei and the others must have done something there,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    That woman had been well hidden with the boy, but now she was exposed and returned to the ce they had been to before.


    He did not think that Gu Siting would release his son out of kindness.


    He had been out of touch with Weiwei for more than ten days. Although Yuan Shuo kept saying that she was fine, yet the anxiety inside him told her that something must have happened.


    Also, it was something they did not want him to know.


    Yuan Meng drove them all the way to the hospital and He Chi and Fu Shiqin were already waiting for them in the underground parking lot.


    The group carried the child directly to the pediatrics department, where the doctor was already waiting for them. They did a detailed examination of the boy.


    When the examination was finished, Fu Shengying arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°What are you doing here at the hospital? How is Youyou?¡±


    He Chi came out with the examination result and said, ¡°He¡¯s okay, nothing too serious. Maybe the milk powder he has been eating is not right for him, and so he has got some mild diarrhea. Also, his diaper was not changed in time and so he has a mild rash. Also¡­ he is a bit undernourished, but he will get better with proper care.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Hanzheng kissed his son¡¯s tender face and gave the child to Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°Take him back to the mansion, I need to go now.¡±


    Although he did not want to leave Youyou behind, yet Weiwei was still waiting for him.

 Chapter 1793 - 1793 Sister-in-law

    1793 Sister-inw


    Seeing him leaving the child behind, Fu Shengying said angrily, ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡±


    However, Fu Hanzheng ignored him and went straight to the top floor of the elevator.


    Fu Shiqin threw a look at his father. ¡°Now that Youyou is here, of course our brother has to pick up our sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to kill himself by running off to A Land?¡± Fu Shengying was both angry and worried.


    He knew that none of them could stop him from going to Gu Weiwei.


    But the Gu Family was very powerful in A Land, and if they went there in such a hurry, they might not only fail to save the girl but also suffer.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, our brother won¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Fu Shiqin said.


    His brother was very careful about his sister-inw.


    Although A Land had always been the Gu Family¡¯s territory, yet they were not totally unprepared.


    Also, were Yuan Shuo and the Dorrans Family just there for show?


    ¡°True, let¡¯s bring Youyou home first. This boy has be so skinny and his clothes are so dirty. Sister-inw brought him up chubby and cute and handsome¡­¡± Fu Shiyi took hold of Youyou and kissed him on the head.


    He Chi gave the medicine to Fu Shiqin and said, ¡°The ointment is to be applied, and the other two boxes are for him to drink. Be careful with his food these days, and he will get better soon.¡±


    Fu Shiqin took them and checked the time.


    ¡°It iste, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Fu Shengying did not approve of Fu Hanzheng leaving the child behind, but he was also concerned that his eldest grandson had been wronged these days, so he did not ask anything more about Fu Hanzheng.


    The three of them left the hospital with Youyou and Fu Shiqin said to Fu Shiyi in the car, ¡°You have been holding Youyou for a long time, let me hold him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue, let¡¯s just bring the child home.¡± Fu Shiyi snapped at Fu Shiqin¡¯s outstretched paws.


    Fu Shiqin could not hold him, so he took hold of Youyou¡¯s hands and consoled him.


    ¡°Youyou, Second Uncle and Third Uncle are taking you home.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tiantian is waiting for you at home too.¡±


    ¡­.


    The three of them brought the boy back to the old mansion. Mrs. Fu and Old Lady, who had received the news, were both awake and waiting anxiously in the living room.


    But when she heard the butler saying that they were home, she left the house in her pajamas.


    Seeing Fu Shiyiing out of the car with Youyou, she went up to him and let out a sigh of relief when she saw her eldest grandson.


    ¡°So our boy is here.¡±


    But Weiwei¡¯s fair and chubby child had lost weight within a couple of days and he did not look as healthy as before.


    So he must have not been taken good care of these days.


    ¡°What is the result?¡± Old Lady asked nervously.


    Fu Shiyi gave the child to Mrs. Fu and told her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious, but probably because of the milk powder not agreeing with him he is suffering from diarrhea and he has a rash. He has medicine from the hospital.


    ¡°We need to give him a bath and apply the ointmentter, and feed him some medicine.¡±


    ¡­.


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart still ached when she heard the words.


    After all, the children had never been sick or suffered when they were taking care of them.


    The Old Lady followed them for a few steps and looked back at Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    ¡°Where is Hanzheng? Why is he not with you guys?¡±


    ¡°Youyou has been found, of course he is going to pick her up,¡± Fu Shiqin said.

 Chapter 1794 - 1794 Youyou is Here

    1794 Youyou is Here


    The Old Lady nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, he should go and get her.¡±


    Since Youyou was kidnapped by Gu Siting¡¯s men, Weiwei had to go to the Gu Family.


    Now the child was safe, of course he should be brought back.


    Fu Shengying was so focused upon his grandson that he did not utter a word.


    Mrs. Fu coaxed Youyou as she carried him into the house and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a bath.¡±


    Fu Shengying, Fu Shiqin and Fu Shiyi soon followed her up and watched the little bun taking a bath.


    Mrs. Fu washed the boy and picked him up. Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin had already wrapped the boy up with the towel and carried him to the nursery to get him a new set of pajamas.


    But after drying the boy and changing his clothes, they all frowned when they saw the little boy¡¯s reddened bottom.


    Mrs. Fu put on the ointment and said angrily, ¡°Gu Siting¡¯s men must have found him troublesome, so they kept him in diapers all the time. They did not change them in time, which is why the child is covered in a rash.¡±


    Children had tender skin and if they wore diapers for too long, they might get diaper rash.


    ¡°They only wanted to kidnap the child, not take care of him,¡± Fu Shiqin said fiercely.


    He was going to tell Lei Meng and his men to deal harshly with the two kidnappers.


    Mrs. Fu helped the child get dressed and kissed him repeatedly.


    ¡°I am sorry, it is my fault that I did not keep my eye on you.¡±


    If the child had not been found, she would not have been able to survive.


    ¡°Alright, it is gettingte, give him some food and medicine so he can sleep.¡± Fu Shengying urged them.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mrs. Fu carried the child out and asked the servant to make the milk.


    He must have got a bit hungry, so he was eating the milk very happily.


    Fu Shengying opened the medicine and helped to feed it to the child.


    Fu Shiqin checked the time and said, ¡°Dad, mom, grandma, sleep early, I am going back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Still going to work at this hour?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    He had been working very hard in thepany these days.


    ¡°I still have many things to deal with. Also, when our brother is back, I will have to follow his orders,¡± Fu Shiqin said as he grabbed the car keys and was about to leave.


    Seeing the scene, Fu Shengying nced at Fu Shiyi.


    ¡°You go to thepany too.¡±


    ¡°Me too?¡± Fu Shiyi looked unwilling andined. ¡°I am not involved with thepany, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Listen to your brother,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°Honestly, I do need someone to make me coffee.¡± Fu Shiqin did not want to work overtime whilst Fu Shiyi was sleeping at home, so he agreed with what Fu Shengying said.


    Fu Shiyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I will go.¡±


    He had nned to take a long nap so he could keep the childrenpany, but now he was asked to work overtime with Second Brother.


    His brother had been looking for Youyou and his sister-inw was in A Land, so Second Brother must have been working very hard by himself at thepany.


    Therefore, he went with him to apany him working overtime.


    They went out and Fu Shiqin tossed the car key to him.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and epted the mission.


    ¡°Is it really okay for our brother to go to A Land?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Sitting in the back seat, Fu Shiqin said with his eyes closed, ¡°Ever since sister-inw left, our brother has been looking for Youyou and making ns to pick her up.¡±


    His brother would not have waited so long if it had not been for the boy.

 Chapter 1795 - 1795 Fu Hanzheng Going to the Gu Family

    1795 Fu Hanzheng Going to the Gu Family


    While Fu Hanzheng was doing the check-up at the hospital with the child, Yuan Meng had gone straight to the rooftop of the hospital and waited for Fu Shiqin¡¯s helicopter.


    Half an hourter, the corner of her lips twitched as she watched the Boeing V-22 Ospreynding on the helipad.


    Rich people did whatever they wanted. Normally, helicopters had a long range and a slow flying speed, but the Boeing V-22 Osprey was the helicopter with the highest flying speed and long range travel ability.


    Normally, it would be used in the military, and he was being way too capricious to pick up his wife in this.


    But it was the Fu Family who could even get a spaceship, let alone a military aircraft.


    She boarded the helicopter and made a call to Yuan Shuo, telling him that the child had been rescued and she asked him what was going on.


    She waited for less than an hour when Fu Hanzheng came up the stairs and boarded the helicopter.


    The moment he sat down, he asked the pilot to take off.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t reach Weiwei. What about Yuan Shuo?¡±


    Yuan Meng thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, Yuan Shuo has been out of touch with Weiwei for days too, but Weiwei said that before the child is found, she can¡¯t tell you anything unless it is a matter of life and death, so¡­¡±


    But now the child was found, they did not need to conceal anything from him any more.


    ¡°How long have you all been out of touch with her?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked cold.


    Yuan Meng shrank her neck and confessed.


    ¡°Actually, Gu Siting invested in a secret experimental project three years ago, and that project was aimed at Weiwei.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got increasingly startled. ¡°A brain nerve research project?¡±


    ¡°It is an experiment of the cerebral cortex and the hippocampus. I heard that it is caused by the stimtion of a machine.¡± Yuan Meng nced at his expression and said guiltily, ¡°Weiwei was brought to theb by Gu Siting, but I am not sure about the exact situation.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked cold and urged the pilot.


    ¡°Faster.¡±


    Although he was very angry that he did not know about it until now, he knew that it was not her and Yuan Shuo¡¯s fault. Weiwei was worried that if he knew about her situation, he would give up his son to save her.


    So she asked Yuan Shuo to conceal everything about her at the Gu Family.


    He had guessed that Gu Siting must have another purpose, since he had tried so hard to get her back.


    But he had not expected that he had been preparing for this day three years ago.


    Although it sounded ridiculous that someone was interfering with someone else¡¯s memory, yet Gu Siting had seeded in the research and he was not going to bring Weiwei back for no reason.


    But if the experiment seeded, what would happen to Weiwei?


    ¡°Yuan Shuo and Cayman tried their best to stop her, but because of the child¡­ Weiwei had to obey Gu Siting¡¯s request,¡± Yuan Meng said helplessly.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    ¡°Xixia Vi of the Gu Family, in a valley on the western outskirts. Yuan Shuo and Cayman are already heading there.¡± Yuan Meng threw a discreet look at him and said, ¡°I have been there once. You can stop the helicopter on thewn outside the vi.¡±


    Unlike business nes and passenger nes, the helicopter did not need to glide to the ground. Instead, it could rise andnd vertically and did not need anding strip.

 Chapter 1796 - 1796 Fu Hanzheng’s Plan

    1796 Fu Hanzheng¡¯s n


    As the helicopter flew across the dark night sky, Fu Hanzheng made some calls after he finished the conversation with Yuan Meng.


    Yuan Meng could tell what the n was, but she had no idea what it was for.


    It was not until he finished the call that she asked curiously, ¡°What is the n?¡±


    ¡°The n to make the Gu Family disappear,¡± Fu Hanzheng said calmly.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Meng touched her ears and said, ¡°I am afraid that it is not going to be easy. The Gu Family and the royal family of A Land have a very deep rtionship. Shang Xu who is the first heir and Prince Zhaoqi are both very close friends. It may be a political incident between the two countries if we interfere.¡±


    The old king of the royal family of A Land was getting old and his health was getting worse.


    Once the old king was gone, Shang Xu would be the new king. He and Gu Siting had been ssmates from high school to university and they had been on good terms all these years.


    ¡°If Shang Xu is no longer the first heir, he will have no right to interfere with the Gu Family,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Hearing his words, Yuan Meng said in fright, ¡°Are you trying to bring down the first heir?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the first in line to the throne, but some people are not convinced.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at the endless night outside and whispered, ¡°I am just offering some help to the second heir. If he takes the proposal, I can take revenge for my family and get what I need.¡±


    Yuan Meng felt that she was not feeling well at all. Damn, this was an underground coup and he was talking about it in such a rxed way.


    But Shang Xu was a very headstrong person and he had been involved in many scandals over the years. If he was really brought down, it might be a lucky thing for the citizens of A Land.


    Although Shang Xu was the first heir, yet in terms of ability, Shang Rong the second heir was better.


    So it was not difficult to figure out who Fu Hanzheng was working with.


    He provided financial support to Shang Rong and he would help him to get rid of the Gu Family.


    It was good that they were in modern society, otherwise Fu Hanzheng would have been a traitor who tried to usurp the throne.


    ¡°Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi will not be able to take care of themselves tomorrow, let alone Gu Siting,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Now that the boy was rescued, Gu Siting had lost the bargaining chip that could threaten the Fu Family and Weiwei. It would be very easy for them to take Weiwei away.


    Also, he might be able to get rid of the Gu Familypletely.


    Silent, Fu Hanzheng checked the time and realized that the helicopter was not fast enough.


    So he asked the pilot in front of him, ¡°How much longer do you need?¡±


    ¡°Boss, about two more hours.¡±


    Yuan Meng knew that he was worried about Weiwei because he knew that Weiwei had been taken away by Gu Siting for the experiment, and they had not contacted each other for so many days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she is there, everything will be fine.¡±


    Gu Siting would threaten Weiwei to do the experiment, but what he would never do was kill her.


    Now the child was safe, he could bring Weiwei back and get rid of Gu Siting.


    Even if Weiwei¡¯s memory was damaged, there was still a long way to go to recover her memory, and it was not going to be immediate.


    ¡°I am afraid that she has forgotten everything and will refuse to return with us.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed.


    If she had forgotten about him and everything that happened during the past few years in Hua Land, she might not want to return home with them even if he took her back.

 Chapter 1797 - 1797 Lying Again

    1797 Lying Again


    At Xixia Vi of A Land, it was already two in the morning.


    Gu Siting was woken up by the ringing of the phone. He massaged his eyebrows and answered the call.


    It was from Kuroda Shio who sounded very anxious.


    ¡°President Gu, something has happened to Prince Zhaoqi, and he has not been able to reach you.¡±


    ¡°I get it, I will be there soon,¡± Gu Siting said calmly.


    He rang off and threw a look at Gu Weiwei opposite him.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    Startled, Gu Siting found her tone and expression a bit weird.


    ¡°Something has happened at thepany, we can go there now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there any more,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Gu Siting did not think too much about it. He just thought that she was too tired to travel so early in the morning.


    But there was no one here, and he was worried about leaving her here alone. What if something happened to her?


    ¡°Weiwei, something really important hase up. It is not safe for you to be here alone. I need to go to work.¡±


    ¡°I am not going, and¡­ haven¡¯t you been drinking? How are you going to drive?¡± Gu Weiwei reminded him.


    Gu Siting sighed and smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Look at me, I almost forgot about that. How about you drive? It is not that far anyway,¡± he said as she got up to pour herself a cup of water.


    Gu Weiwei sat there with a cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, and¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to go either.¡±


    Gu Siting took a sip of water and said helplessly, ¡°Weiwei, not today, I need to go to thepany for something important.¡±


    It was a critical moment and nothing must happen to Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi. If something happened to them, he and Gu¡¯s Enterprise would be affected too.


    Therefore, he had to deal with it personally.


    Gu Weiwei looked indifferent.


    She thought that Prince Zhaoqi was not the only thing that would be troubling him today.


    Gu Siting picked up the coat and nced at the girl who was not yet ready to leave.


    ¡°I know that it is very difficult for you to follow us out at this hour, but we must leave now.¡±


    As he was talking, Kuroda Shio called again.


    He turned around and reached out for Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei, listen to me, now is not the time to be stubborn.¡±


    Gu Weiwei dodged Gu Siting¡¯s hand. ¡°I am not going, and¡­ you don¡¯t have to go either. There is more than one problem today.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, what is wrong with you?¡± Gu Siting squinted. The girl in front of him looked way too different from the night before.


    Or was she thinking of something else?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Gu Siting¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Then why are you still sitting here? Something urgent hase up.¡±


    He had just finished his words when Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans came in from outside, followed by Matthew and Kuroda Keiko.


    Gu Siting frowned as he saw the uninvited guests. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Weren¡¯t they at the old mansion?


    Also, he had been careful not to be followed when he was here, so why were they here?


    It was not a good time for Weiwei to have too much contact with them.


    Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans walked straight into the living room and sat down.


    Gu Weiwei looked up at Gu Siting slowly. ¡°I asked them toe.¡±


    Gu Siting¡¯s eyes sparkled. If she had forgotten what happened in Hua Land, she would not have remembered that they were at the old mansion.


    And she would not even know Cayman Dorrans.


    Yet she was not surprised by their arrival. Could it have been¡­

 Chapter 1798 - 1798 Fu Hanzheng At the Gu Family

    1798 Fu Hanzheng At the Gu Family


    Seeing his shocked expression, Gu Weiwei sneered.


    ¡°Are you surprised that I know they are at the old mansion?¡±


    If Gu Siting still could not understand what was going on, then all his years of being deceptive would have been in vain.


    He spoke with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Weiwei, you were lying to me again.¡±


    No wonder she looked so different after she woke up. She had thought of everything.


    Or rather, she had never lost her memory.


    She had been putting on a show for him and he truly believed her words.


    Gu Weiwei smiled deeply. ¡°After all, actors should not work for nothing.¡±


    Of course she was not suffering from memory loss as he had expected. It was just that after she understood the consequences of the instrument, she started to behave as if she were suffering from memory loss.


    That way he would believe that she had forgotten everything in Hua Land and be the Gu Weiwei he desired to see.


    In this way, he would not allow her to continue with the experiment and he would also lower his guard so that she would have the chance to get hold of his phone, and find the woman who was holding Youyou in Hua Land.


    Gu Siting shook his head. He just could not believe that the experiment he had spent three years on had failed with her.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, the experiment was sessful, why haven¡¯t you forgotten about it, why haven¡¯t you¡­¡±


    She has not revealed a single w these days from the look of her eyes to the details of her words, but she has been putting on a show for him.


    She had lied to him once before and he had been very careful, but he was still fooled once again.


    Gu Weiwei looked at this man who refused to believe reality with a cold face. That experiment had given her an asional headache, but it had not affected her memory.


    However, in order to lower Gu Siting¡¯s guard, she acted as if she had lost her memory.


    At the beginning, Gu Siting did not believe her, but a few days ago, he truly believed that she had lost her memory.


    Yuan Shuo threw a look at her. Even he and Cayman almost believed that she truly had lost her memory, let alone Gu Siting.


    It was not until a few hours ago when they received her call that they confirmed that she was not under Gu Siting¡¯s control.


    Gu Siting gritted his teeth and warned her.


    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t forget that I still have the child.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still with you?¡± Gu Weiwei smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gu Siting felt a bit uneasy. He threw a look at them and made a call.


    However, no one answered the call.


    A long whileter, an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice arose from the speaker.


    Gu Siting did not get it at first, but asked, ¡°Where is the child?¡±


    ¡°The child is at my home.¡±


    Startled, Gu Siting realized that it was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s voice.


    That was the phone number of the woman with the child. Since Fu Hanzheng had the phone, the child must have returned to the Fu Family.


    He rang off and looked at Gu Weiwei opposite him.


    ¡°They would expose themselves without my orders, and Fu Hanzheng would have never found them on his own.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°It is very simple. I just needed to imitate your voice and make a call to tell her that she has been exposed. Then we can specify a ce for her to hide and she will deliver the child straight to us.¡±


    It was very difficult to find her in Hua Land.


    But as long as Gu Siting made a call, everything would be solved.


    Apart from acting, she was also very talented in dubbing.

 Chapter 1799 - 1799 Fu Hanzheng At the Gu Family 2

    1799 Fu Hanzheng At the Gu Family 2


    After a long while, Gu Siting sighed.


    ¡°I have underestimated you after knowing you for more than twenty years.¡±


    She was able to lie to him through acting, so of course she could lie to the woman over the phone too.


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled calmly.


    Gu Siting nced at Gu Weiwei and Cayman Dorrans and showed a cold smile.


    ¡°But even if you can save the child, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you have won.¡±


    ¡°Gu Siting, if the child were not in your hands, I would not have tolerated you for so long.¡± Cayman Dorrans looked lethal.


    He had wanted him dead the moment he knew that he had kidnapped Weiwei¡¯s child.


    But Weiwei¡¯s child was in his hands and her life was at stake too, so he had been tolerating him.


    ¡°Even if the child is no longer with me, what do you n to do with me?¡± Gu Siting sneered.


    He had always feared Cayman Dorrans, but Cayman Dorrans did not dare to kill him. After all, his life was rted to Weiwei¡¯s too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I win or not, I have done everything I can,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had saved Youyou and she did not lose her memory as Gu Siting had wished.


    Yuan Shuo looked at Gu Siting who was not convinced. ¡°I think that there will be more than one piece of bad news for you today.¡±


    What he had discovered was that Weiwei had lied to him and the child had been rescued by Fu Hanzheng. Gradually, more and more things were going to happen.


    Gu Siting checked the time and said, ¡°It has just been a couple of hours, what else can you do?¡±


    But he had also started to suspect that they were behind what happened to Prince Zhaoqi.


    Also, was she trying to stall for time by stopping him from leaving?


    Yuan Shuo smiled. ¡°It would be boring if I reveal some things now.¡±


    Seeing the ringing phone, Gu Siting grabbed the car keys and was about to leave.


    Although he did want to bring Weiwei away too, she had not forgotten a thing about Hua Land, so she was never going to leave with him.


    And without the child as his bargaining chip, she would never leave with him.


    But he had no time to argue with them right now. He had to deal with Prince Zhaoqi so that Fu Hanzheng would not counter-attack.


    After all, Fu Hanzheng had not dared to do anything before because the child and Weiwei were at the Gu Family.


    Now the child was saved and Weiwei was no longer under his control, what was going to happen next was Fu Hanzheng¡¯s revenge against the Gu Family.


    At this moment, he must not let anything happen to Prince Zhaoqi and his men, or he would lose one more helper.


    But the moment he stepped out of the door, he saw a sh of light above the vi, followed by the sound of a helicopter.


    Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo were already here, who woulde to Xixia Vi at this hour?


    In the dark night, the helicopter slowlynded on thewn outside the vi. After the cabin door was opened, a man dressed in a custom-made ck suit came out of the helicopter, looking cold.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Siting said with his teeth clenched.


    He knew that after the child was taken away, Fu Hanzheng woulde and get her out of A Land.


    But what he had not expected was that he would arrive so fast.

 Chapter 1800 - 1800 How to Deal with Gu Siting?

    1800 How to Deal with Gu Siting?


    In the dark night, Fu Hanzheng looked at Gu Siting who was surprised by his arrival coldly.


    ¡°You kidnapped my son and coerced my wife, why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Of course, he was not here for Gu Siting, but for Weiwei.


    ¡°Are you going to take revenge on me?¡± Gu Siting sneered and snorted. ¡°She was raised by the Gu Family and I risked my life for her. What rights do you have to take her away from me?¡±


    He had paid such a heavy price to get Weiwei back, but what made Fu Hanzheng be able to be so happy?


    ¡°If you were courting her in a normal and reasonable way, maybe I would havepeted with you fairly.¡± Fu Hanzheng approached him and said with a cold voice, ¡°But you did not. You only wanted to keep her as your own and you never cared about her feelings.¡±


    Having said these words, he brushed past Gu Siting and walked towards the girl who was smiling at him, looking gentle.


    Cayman Dorrans reminded Gu Siting after hearing what he said, ¡°Gu Siting, Weiwei was raised by the Gu Family, but I have promised many benefits to the Gu Family over the years. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    If Weiwei had not been reborn, he would have killed him to take revenge for Weiwei.


    Gu Siting, who had been about to leave, decided to stay when Fu Hanzheng arrived.


    However, he made a call outside the room and asked the security guards toe to him.


    Gu Weiwei was also a bit surprised at the sight of this man.


    ¡°How did you get here so fast?¡±


    It had been just a couple of hours since she tricked that woman into bringing Youyou to the apartment.


    And less than an hour ago, he picked up Gu Siting¡¯s call.


    She had thought that he was still at home, but now he was here.


    He must have been on the way when Gu Siting called the female kidnapper.


    ¡°I wanted to see you as soon as possible,¡± Fu Hanzheng said gently.


    Yuan Meng, who came in with him, pursed her lips ¡ª could they not be so clingy at this hour?


    Gu Weiwei was concerned about her son and asked worriedly, ¡°Where is Youyou? Is he at home?¡±


    ¡°Already at the old mansion,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and swept her into his arms.


    ¡°He is not sick, right?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    ¡°He just has a rash and a little bit of diarrhea, but he¡¯s already been checked at the hospital.¡± Fu Hanzheng knew that she was worried about her son, so he told her everything she cared about.


    Hearing his words, Gu Weiwei finally felt relieved.


    Luckily, Youyou was home safe and sound.


    Gu Siting had been about to leave when Fu Hanzheng returned to the room.


    But the moment he saw the two of them hugging each other, he looked very jealous.


    Fu Hanzheng certainly noticed Gu Siting¡¯s hostility, so he patted Gu Weiwei¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°You and Yuan Meng wait for me in the helicopter, leave everything here to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Fu Hanzheng gave her his phone and said with a gentle voice, ¡°My family is very worried. Go and make a video call to the old mansion and check up on Youyou and Tiantian. They miss you dearly.¡±


    Gu Weiwei pursed her lips and threw a look at Yuan Shuo and Cayman Dorrans. They were all men on her side and Gu Siting would not be a threat any more.


    So she and Yuan Meng left the living room and were about to wait in the helicopter outside.


    Unconvinced, Cayman Dorrans nced at Matthew sideways.


    ¡°Go out with them.¡±

 Chapter 1801 - 1801 Weiwei, Not You

    1801 Weiwei, Not You


    Apanied by Yuan Meng and Matthew, Gu Weiwei left the room and went into Fu Hanzheng¡¯s helicopter.


    Yuan Meng kept looking towards the house and mumbled, ¡°Are you really not staying?¡±


    ¡°What is there to see?¡± Gu Weiwei said as she made a video call to Mrs. Fu.


    For her, saving the child did not mean that she had to do the revenge that Gu Siting expected.


    As for everything else, she would leave it to Fu Hanzheng.


    Instead of getting into the helicopter, Yuan Meng smoked a cigarette and asked her when she finished the video call with Mrs. Fu, ¡°Oh yes, did you really not get affected by Gu Siting¡¯s experiment?¡±


    ¡°No, just an asional headache,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Yuan Meng exhaled and mumbled in confusion, ¡°If the experiment had not been sessful, Gu Siting would not have forced you to take part in the experiment. That would have also worked.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that you actually wanted me to forget everything?¡± Gu Weiwei snorted.


    Yuan Meng flicked the cigarette. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it like that. But Fu Hanzheng was worried that you would not recognize him when he arrived here.¡±


    Luckily, she had not forgotten anything.


    ¡°I think that it has something to do with my body constitution and willpower,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After all, the experiment had not affected her that badly.


    As she left the vi, the air became full of anger.


    Gu Siting hated Fu Hanzheng for taking away the love of his life, and Fu Hanzheng hated Gu Siting for kidnapping his son and threatening his beloved wife.


    Although they were silent, yet the look in their eyes suggested that they were in a silent contest.


    Fu Hanzheng sat down on the sofa, crossed his long legs and looked at Gu Siting who hated him deeply.


    Gu Siting looked at him coldly. ¡°You are here just to stare at me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I am here to see you fail miserably.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled coldly.


    The moment he finished his words, Gu Siting¡¯s phone rang.


    He had not wanted to answer the call, but when he saw that it was from Prince Zhaoqi he answered.


    ¡°Gu Siting, what are you still doing? Before I could press down the matter here, Shang Xu¡¯s embezzlement of public funds and the sexual assault of the female assistant have been exposed by the media affiliated to the Gu Family. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Media affiliated to the Gu Family? Impossible!¡± Gu Siting said as he looked at Fu Hanzheng with his teeth clenched.


    He understood that it was all Fu Hanzheng¡¯s fault.


    ¡°If this matter is not solved today, we are all doomed,¡± Prince Zhaoqi said furiously.


    Gu Siting rang off and said to Fu Hanzheng, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, what are you doing? A businessman trying to control domestic affairs?¡±


    The old king was not feeling well these past two years, and Shang Xu was going to be appointed as heir soon.


    Now when such a huge scandal was revealed, it would definitely cause an uproar domestically and the people would not ept such a person as their ruler.


    ¡°I am just a businessman, I¡¯m not involved in politics.¡± Fu Hanzheng sneered.


    However, he had provided financial support to Shang Rong, the rival of Shang Xu and Zhaoqi, and so did Cayman Dorrans.


    Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi were the strongest supporters of the Gu Family in the royal family, and if they were not removed, Gu Siting¡¯s influence in A Land would hardly be removed.


    He had nned to work with Shang Rong to control Gu Siting so he could save Youyou and Weiwei, but Weiwei helped him to get the child out first.


    Without any bargaining chip to coerce them, Gu Siting was totally helpless.

 Chapter 1802 - 1802 Weiwei, Not You 2

    1802 Weiwei, Not You 2


    The call from Prince Zhaoqi made Gu Siting a bit anxious.


    If Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi lost power, he and Gu¡¯s Enterprise would be affected.


    But now, the child had been rescued by the Fu Family and he had lost the bargaining chip that could threaten Fu Hanzheng.


    The moment he rang off, Kuroda Shio called.


    ¡°President Gu, because the major shareholders of thepany have heard about Shang Xu¡¯s scandal, they all want to withdraw their shares!¡±


    Since Shang Xu was the first heir of the royal family of A Land and he was going to be appointed soon, he was going to be the next king of A Land.


    Also, he had a close rtionship with the Gu Family, so no one in A Land had been able to stop the Gu Family.


    Gu Siting thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now, Blue n B.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, this¡­¡± Kuroda Shio was shocked and asked further, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just follow the n. And¡­ pick up mother and grandfather,¡± Gu Siting said with a low voice.


    If it was just a scandal, they just needed to press down the news.


    But if Fu Hanzheng and Cayman Dorrans were behind the scenes, they would not let the matter go.


    If Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi lost power, Gu¡¯s Enterprise would suffer too.


    Therefore, when they were still able to get the capital back, they should get the capital back to reduce the losses instead of doing the PR for them.


    As for Blue n B, it had always been a confidential n of thepany, a n to recover the capital when necessary.


    He knew that he would not be able to get away now, and without the child as the bargaining chip, he would not be able to resist the revenge of Fu¡¯s Enterprise and the Dorrans Family.


    But he had to make proper arrangements for the Gu Family as well as the remaining years of his mother and grandfather.


    He finished the conversation with Kuroda Shio and said to Fu Hanzheng coldly, ¡°Fu Hanzheng, I did not lose to you, I lost to Weiwei.¡±


    If Weiwei had not lied to him, Fu Hanzheng might not have won.


    He had known that she would have to return to him, but she had also lied to him and helped Fu Hanzheng to deal with him.


    The Gu Family and the Fu Family had been enemies for decades, but those were all grudges from the previous generation. Only he truly hated Fu Hanzheng sitting in front of him.


    Because he had taken away what he wanted most of all.


    ¡°I will not let Shang Xu be the new king of A Land, and I will not give you any chance to make aeback.¡± Fu Hanzheng stood up and said coldly, ¡°Since you spent so much time and money on the research, you should try it yourself.¡±


    Gu Siting also stood up and removed the watch on his wrist.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, do you think that you have already won?¡±


    ¡°At least you have lost,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Siting showed a very cold smile and said, ¡°I know that I will not have a second chance to bring her back, but¡­ I will not let you take her away either.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you can do now?¡± Fu Hanzheng said indifferently.


    Holding the watch tightly, Gu Siting sneered cruelly.


    ¡°I made up my mind before she came back. If I can¡¯t keep her by my side, I will never let you have her, even if I have to die with her.


    ¡°At that time, I imnted a mini bomb in myself. As long as I press the button on the watch, she and I will die.¡±

 Chapter 1803 - 1803 Home

    1803 Home


    Hearing his words, Cayman Dorrans and Yuan Shuo both turned pale.


    Yuan Shuo took a step forward and was about to grab the watch when Gu Siting pressed the button.


    Gu Siting had already pressed the button and fallen onto the sofa, unable to move.


    But he did not explode and die as he had expected.


    ¡°How¡­ could that be?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked down at the man who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°What you imnted is not a mini-bomb, but a mini-narcotic. The institute of the mini-bomb happens to have a private coboration with the Fu Family, so¡­ what you bought is a forgery.¡±


    If his life was not rted to Weiwei¡¯s, he would not care how many times he died.


    Ever since he knew that Weiwei was reborn because of him, he had been paying extra attention to his every move.


    When he was about to buy the mini-bomb, he had guessed that he was either going to use it on himself or Weiwei, so he had reced it ages ago.


    Startled, Yuan Shuo wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You startled me.¡±


    He had thought that Gu Siting would die, in which case Weiwei would die too.


    But he had been prepared.


    ¡°After all, the fewer people know about the secret, the better.¡± Fu Hanzheng smiled.


    Gu Siting had thought that he did it discreetly, but what he had not known was that he had known about it from the beginning.


    During the past few years, he had not touched the Gu Family, because he was waiting for his partner Shang Rong to stabilize so that he could get rid of the Gu Family as well as Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi.


    However, ording to their original n, everything would not start until the end of the year.


    But because Youyou was kidnapped by Gu Siting and Weiwei was forced to return to the Gu Family, they had to bring the n forward.


    But Weiwei helped her son out of danger first, so everything would go smoothly.


    Gu Siting bellowed hysterically when he failed to kill himself.


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng, even if I don¡¯t die this time, I will take her with me one day, one day¡­¡±


    While saying the words, Gu Yun Che came in.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, from the moment we made the deal, I decide when your life ends.¡±


    Seeing the embarrassed Gu Siting, Fu Hanzheng said to Yuan Shuo, ¡°Lei Meng will stay and help you. From today on, he will not have any freedom, but¡­ he must live well.¡±


    ¡°That is my business.¡± Gu Yun Che reminded him.


    Fu Hanzheng bowed to Gu Yun Che and left Xixia Vi.


    Gu Weiwei smiled as she saw the maning out.


    ¡°Are you done already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Hanzheng sat down in the helicopter, took her hands and said gently, ¡°We can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go home with you guys today,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded, closed the cabin door and asked the pilot to take off.


    The helicopter took off slowly from thewn, and as it took off, the morning sun rose and shone into the helicopter.


    Fu Hanzheng gripped the hands of the woman next to him and gazed at his wife who was leaning against him, unwilling to look away.


    Exhausted, Gu Weiwei fell asleep leaning against him.


    When she woke up, the helicopter had alreadynded on the top floor of the hospital.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng helped her down. ¡°You need a physical examination at He Chi¡¯s hospital.¡±


    Although the experiment did not affect her that much, yet he would still feel more assured after the examination.


    Gu Weiwei was displeased. ¡°You suspect that my brain is damaged too?¡±


    ¡°Better to be safe than sorry, we can go home after the examination,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    However, after they entered the elevator, Fu Hanzheng pressed the button for He Chi whilst Gu Weiwei pressed the button for the parking lot.


    ¡°I want to visit Youyou and Tiantian first.¡±


    ¡°We will go home after the examination.¡± Fu Hanzheng insisted.


    ¡°But I am so tired now, can¡¯t you just let me rest for a couple of days?¡± Gu Weiweiined.


    She had not had a proper sleep since the day when Youyou was kidnapped, and when Gu Siting brought her away for the experiment, she did not dare to fall asleep at all.


    She got even more tired after taking a nap on the ne for a few hours.


    Most importantly, she wanted to see the two children as soon as possible. She had not seen them for almost a month.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly, chose topromise and decided to bring her home for some rest.

 Chapter 1804 - 1804 Cute Voice

    1804 Cute Voice


    When they returned to the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, it was already eight in the morning.


    Mrs. Fu had just helped the two children get dressed and asked the nursery master to make the milk when she heard the butler saying that Master Fu was home.


    So she came out with Youyou in her arms.


    ¡°Youyou, look, mom is home!¡±


    Gu Weiwei took over her son and kissed his forehead, showing him obvious love.


    Fu Hanzheng took over the baby girl so she could see everything.


    ¡°Youyou called me Dad before.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at her son in her arms in surprise. ¡°So you can call out dad now?¡±


    With hands gripping her clothes, the boy called out to her when he heard her mentioning his father.


    ¡°Baba, baba¡­¡±


    Hearing his son calling him father with a cute voice, Fu Hanzheng felt his heart warming up.


    Mrs. Fu was very pleased. ¡°You can call out dad now, but in one or two months, you can call out grandpa and grandma.¡±


    Gu Weiwei helped her son to sit down on the sofa and guided him gently as he sat on her legs.


    ¡°Youyou, call me mom, okay?¡±


    The boy blinked and called out to her with a cute voice.


    ¡°Mama, mama¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Weiwei kissed his little face excitedly.


    When he called her mother, Tiantian, who was in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, followed suit.


    ¡°Mama, mama¡­¡±


    Mrs. Fu chuckled. ¡°Oh my, you little girl, you have learnt so much from your brother.¡±


    Gu Weiwei had been feeling very tired these past few days, but soon, she was cured by the cute voices of the two little ones.


    Fu Shiyi stayed up with Fu Shiqin at thepany and was about to take a nap when he heard theughter.


    ¡°What is it? You are all¡­¡± The moment he came into the living room, he saw Fu Hanzheng and Gu Weiwei each holding a cute baby. ¡°Brother, sister-inw, you are back?¡±


    He had thought that it would take them a couple of days before they returned, but it took them only a couple of hours.


    ¡°What, you have something to say about theming home ahead of time?¡± Mrs. Fu squinted at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that.¡± Fu Shiyi looked at them and asked, ¡°But have you finished dealing with Gu Siting?¡±


    ¡°He is a prisoner now, Lei Meng and Yuan Shuo are enough,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Fu Shiyi teased Tiantian and said curiously, ¡°Oh yes, why did that woman bring Youyou back to that apartment? That¡¯s why we caught her red handed.¡±


    They had not discovered where she was hiding, but she showed up and walked right into the trap. He and Fu Shiqin just could not figure it out, even after thinking about it for the entire night.


    Fu Hanzheng threw a look at Gu Weiwei. ¡°Weiwei made her do it, otherwise it would not have gone so smoothly.¡±


    The Old Lady red at Fu Shengying next to her.


    He had been very displeased when Weiwei went back to the Gu Family, but now he had nothing to say.


    Hearing the words, Fu Shiyi nced at his brother.


    ¡°Why does it feel like sister-inw is doing all the hard work by herself whilst you are taking advantage of her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Fu Hanzheng said confidently.


    That was indeed the case.


    Although he had nned to find another way to save her and the child, yet she had allowed them to save the child and control Gu Siting.


    That was why he picked her up from Hua Land so fast.


    Because she had made him totally helpless.

 Chapter 1805 - 1805 Double Chins

    1805 Double Chins


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips and looked down on his own brother for three seconds.


    With Youyou in her arms, Gu Weiwei said with a gentle voice, ¡°I tricked that woman, but it was you who saved my son.¡±


    ¡°Our brother and you must be telepathic, that is why you are able to work so well together,¡± Fu Shiyi said.


    When that woman was spotted, he and Yuan Meng had no time to react before his brother realized what was going on. So he led them directly to the apartment and waited for her there.


    They were just talking when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang again. He picked it up and said, ¡°I need to go to thepany now.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei said, ¡°Then I will bring the children home.¡±


    ¡°Go home for what? You have just returned, stay here for a few days and go home when you are well,¡± Old Lady said.


    Due to Youyou¡¯s disappearance, they had be so skinny and it seemed that they had not had a good rest.


    Now Hanzheng was busy with thepany and she was going home with the two children, so she and the nursery master would have to take care of the two children alone.


    ¡°It is okay, I have the help of a nursery master,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Mrs. Fu also tried to persuade them. ¡°Stay here for two or three days and take a good rest. I will make some soup to nourish your body, and then you can go home.¡±


    ¡°True, sister-inw, if we can look after the children here, you can have a good rest and you can see the children whenever you want. That is more convenient,¡± Fu Shiyi said and nced at Fu Shengying. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Dad?¡±


    Fu Shengying leafed through the newspaper and whispered, ¡°Okay, stay here for the time being.¡±


    Their grandson had just returned and if they took him away, they would not be able to see him again.


    It was not a big deal to stay here for a few days. He could see his grandchildren and they could take a rest too.


    Since she helped to save his grandson this time, he was not that prejudiced against her any more.


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while and agreed with Mrs. Fu and Old Lady.


    ¡°You can stay here for the time being. I am busy at thepany and I can¡¯t go home with you to take care of the child. It is more convenient for you here.¡±


    What they were dealing with now was the matter of Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi from A Land so that they would not be able to make aeback. It was not wise to rx now.


    They needed to take one step after another so that they would not be able to make aeback.


    Also, they had to make sure that Shang Rong became the new king so that the Gu Family could not rise again in A Land.


    Gu Weiwei nodded. ¡°Alright, go to thepany now, don¡¯t dy the important matters.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng checked the time and left in a hurry after giving her a kiss on the forehead despite the presence of the elders.


    Gu Weiwei felt her face flushing. Instead of looking at the faces of the Old Lady and her family, she looked down at her son in her arms.


    Mrs. Fu and Old Lady looked at each other and smiled. They were very happy to see the couple in a good rtionship with a pair of lovely children.


    ¡°Alright, you must be tired aftering all the way here. Weiwei, eat some breakfast and take a rest. You have lost a great deal of weight after not getting a good rest for so many days.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have lost weight too!¡± Fu Shiyi protested.


    After what happened to Youyou, his brother and sister-inw were both worried sick, and he and Second Brother were also having a hard time too.


    Second Brother was working overtime and he had been living in thepany for the past six months. He had lost so much weight.

 Chapter 1806 - 1806 Reunion

    1806 Reunion


    She did feel a bit tired, but she did not want to leave the two children alone, so she did not take a nap with them until the afternoon.


    As the two children were sleeping soundly next to her, she fell asleep when she felt the tiredness of lying down.


    Mrs. Fu did not want to disturb her rest, so when the children woke up from the afternoon nap, she carried them downstairs.


    When Gu Weiwei was resting and Hanzheng was not at home, Mrs. Fu mentioned to Fu Shengying about letting Fu Hanzheng remarry her.


    ¡°Fu Shengying, you used to think that Weiwei¡¯s rtionship with the Gu Family would bring trouble to the Fu Family, but now you don¡¯t have to worry about the Gu Family any more. Just you try and object to them remarrying!¡±


    Before Fu Shengying said anything, Old Lady also said, ¡°The Gu Family is on the verge of copsing, what more can they do? If you dare to object, get out of the Fu Family!¡±


    Fu Shengying pursed his lips. ¡°Since you have put it this way, what else can I object to?¡±


    He had objected before, because he had been worried that she would bring trouble to the Fu Family.


    But now Gu Siting, their biggest problem, has been solved.


    He did not stop them from remarrying any more. Also, it would not be a good thing if he stopped them from doing that.


    He did not object to it, but Hanzheng was with her now and no one cared about his opinions.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Old Lady snorted.


    If he still objected to them at this hour, they would really hit him.


    ¡°Then let them remarry as soon as possible. The children are already so big, it would be a joke if outsiders knew about it,¡± Mrs. Fu mumbled.


    Fu Shengying took a sip of the tea. ¡°It is not that urgent for them to remarry, right?¡±


    Mrs. Fu was worried that he would change his mind.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to go back on your words?¡±


    ¡°Why should I go back on my words? There are so many things to deal with at thepany, and we need to find a good time to bring it up,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    Mrs. Fu sized him up suspiciously. ¡°Are you up to something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Shengying got very annoyed. He used to object to them all the time, but now when he was not objecting, they started to suspect that he was up to something.


    When the matter of the Gu Family was solved, he gradually realized that the two children were more dependent upon their mother than upon Hanzheng.


    He did not want his grandchildren to me him when they grew up.


    The Old Lady agreed with Fu Shengying this time. ¡°He is right, remarrying is a very important matter. We can tell them when they are done with their work.¡±


    Mrs. Fu nodded and said to Fu Shengying, ¡°When you have time, ask them to get the certificate next month or the month after next.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I will tell them when I have time,¡± Fu Shengying said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, set a date within three days.¡± Mrs. Fu warned.


    She and the Old Lady had been worried about this matter for a long time, but because of him, they had not been able to hear Weiwei calling them mom and grandma.


    Although they had been in constant contact because of the child, yet after the engagement was called off, Weiwei had been calling them Aunt and Old Lady Fu all year round. Every time she heard these forms of address, she would hate Fu Shengying.


    ¡°Alright, alright, three days, three days¡¯ time.¡± Fu Shengyingpromised.


    ¡°It is such a pity that we failed to do the weddingst time. We must make it even grander this time,¡± Mrs. Fu mumbled with grandson in arms.


    Old Lady nodded in agreement. ¡°That is true, but we can¡¯t do it at the ce we did itst time. It would be very annoying to think about what happened there.¡±


    ¡­.


    So without Gu Weiwei and Fu Hanzheng knowing a thing, they were already discussing their marriage.

 Chapter 1807 - 1807 Missed You

    1807 Missed You


    Gu Weiwei slept until midnight when Yuan Meng¡¯s call woke her up.


    Enduring her anger, she answered the call.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, it is sote at night, can¡¯t you check the time first?¡±


    Hearing her words, Yuan Meng lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Sorry for interrupting your celebration.¡±


    ¡°Spill it.¡± Gu Weiwei yawned and held the stuffed toy on the bed. It must have been left behind by Tiantian at lunchtime.


    Yuan Meng sounded serious on the phone and said seriously, ¡°Are you alright after Gu Siting¡¯s experiment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really,¡± Gu Weiwei answered.


    Yuan Meng said on the other side of the phone, ¡°We have investigated theb, and most of their experiments have seeded. Some of the secret participants have forgotten their memories too, except for you. That is so strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that you wanted me to forget everything?¡± Gu Weiwei countered.


    ¡°I am worried that you will get someter side effects or something,¡± Yuan Meng said kindly.


    Gu Weiwei let out a long sigh and looked drowsy.


    ¡°Yuan Meng, you are thinking too much. I am fine, just let me sleep, alright?¡±


    She was not sure if it was because of the bad sleep or the experiment, but she was having a headache.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any more,¡± Yuan Meng said and rang off.


    Gu Weiwei tossed away the phone and massaged her temples.


    Actually, she herself did not understand why the experiment did not work on her.


    Honestly speaking, she had been quite scared when she epted the experiment.


    But because of Youyou, she could not turn Gu Siting down.


    Although she would get a headache after a few times, she did not forget anything.


    She had been very sleepy, but after being disturbed by Yuan Meng, she could not fall asleep any more.


    She picked up the phone again and checked the time. It was half past midnight.


    But it seemed that Fu Hanzheng was not home yet.


    She thought for a while and made a call.


    Normally, when she called Fu Hanzheng, he would answer the call instantly.


    Sure enough, the call went through after a few rings.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    He had expected that she would sleep for a long time, so he made a call to the old mansion at dinner time. Sure enough, his mother said that she was still sleeping.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei sat up with a pillow in her arms and asked, ¡°Are you still busy there?¡±


    ¡°I have many things to deal with, I may not have time to go home until tomorrow night,¡± Fu Hanzheng said helplessly.


    Although he had beaten Gu Siting, yet Fu¡¯s Enterprise had suffered a great deal because of Gu Siting.


    He was going to take this opportunity to make up for the losses he had suffered and to help Shang Rong with his n in A Land.


    They must not allow Shang Xu and Prince Zhaoqi to rise again so that they would never be able to make aeback this time.


    Otherwise, when they gained the upper hand, Gu Siting would be able to make aeback too.


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei realized that she should not disturb him any more.


    ¡°Then go ahead, I need to sleep.¡±


    If she slept until dawn broke, she would be full of energy tomorrow.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fu Hanzheng answered briefly and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± Gu Weiwei chuckled.


    ¡°Then I will go home early tomorrow, take a good rest,¡± Fu Hanzheng whispered.

 Chapter 1808 - 1808 Nothing Wrong with Weiwei?

    1808 Nothing Wrong with Weiwei?


    At Fu¡¯s Enterprise in the capital city.


    Fu Hanzheng had just finished the conversation with her and put down the phone when Yuan Shuo called.


    He had to stop working. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Although the experiment does not seem to have any effect on Weiwei, yet their experiment has worked and seeded on many people,¡± Yuan Shuo said and asked probingly, ¡°Is Weiwei alright?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a while. ¡°She is at the moment.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about her either?¡± Yuan Shuo asked.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed helplessly. ¡°She was too tired to do the physical examination.¡±


    He was so busy dealing with thepany today because he thought that the day after tomorrow would be the day when she could go for the examination.


    He had been worried, but Yuan Shuo¡¯s call made him even more worried.


    If he had not talked with her on the phone and confirmed that she was doing well, he would have rushed back to the hospital for a checkup.


    ¡°Just to be safe, she still needs to do aprehensive examination. I will send her experimental data from the experiment back home,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng looked a bit serious.


    Yuan Shuo stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°Also¡­ Cayman hopes to meet you and Weiwei formally.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng thought for a moment. ¡°I will talk with her after we finish the matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will wait for your answer,¡± Yuan Shuo said and rang off.


    Fu Hanzheng felt increasingly uneasy when he thought of the experiment Yuan Shuo mentioned.


    Fu Shiqin had taken a nap and he saw his brother¡¯s serious expression the moment he woke up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He had not fallen asleep on purpose, but because of his heavy eyelids, he took a small nap.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    ¡°Youyou is safe and sister-inw is here safe and sound, what are you doing looking so serious?¡± Fu Shiqin was confused.


    Then he realized that he must be wearing this expression because he was working overtime while his wife and son were at home.


    Fu Hanzheng nced at him coldly and continued with his work.


    ¡°Get someone to watch out for the Kuroda Family.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that the Kuroda Family are going to make a move?¡± Fu Shiqin asked.


    He might have been able to save Weiwei this time, but even if he could stop Gu Siting, would they be able to keep Weiwei safe?


    Neither the Fu Family nor Cayman Dorrans was a match for the Kuroda Family.


    ¡°Better be safe than sorry. After all, the Kuroda Family has been loyal to the Gu Family for so many years, they will not sit by and do nothing,¡± Fu Hanzheng said coldly.


    Once Gu Siting was freed, he would rather die than be with Weiwei.


    Therefore, he must not allow that to happen.


    ¡°Got it, I will ask Lei Ning to get someone to keep tabs,¡± Fu Shiqin said and made a call to Lei Ning, telling her what his brother ordered.


    It was not something he needed to worry about. Gu Siting was still under the control of their people and Cayman Dorrans.


    It was impossible for the Kuroda Family to save Gu Siting.


    Unless they were able to get Gu Yun Che to help them, the Kuroda Family would not be able to do it by themselves at all.

 Chapter 1809 - 1809 Marriage

    1809 Marriage


    Gu Weiwei slept all the way to the morning. She had thought that the headache would go away after sleeping.


    But not only did she not get better, she was in so much pain.


    Mrs. Fu helped the two children to get up and she looked worriedly at Weiwei.


    ¡°What is it? Did you not sleep wellst night? Is the bed not fitting?¡±


    ¡°No, just a headache,¡± Gu Weiwei massaged her temples and said helplessly.


    Mrs. Fu sighed. ¡°Maybe you have been too tired these days, you have lost so much weight.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°I will go to Grandma Fu and see if there are any painkillers.¡±


    ¡°I know where they are, I can get them for you,¡± Mrs. Fu said as she gave the boy to her and went to Old Lady¡¯s medicine cab for the painkillers.


    Gu Weiwei took them and ate some with water, hoping that it could help with the pain.


    Although the experiment did give her a headache, it was better than forgetting everything she loved deeply.


    ¡°If you are in pain, we better visit the hospital,¡± Mrs. Fu said worriedly.


    What she wanted was for them all to be safe and healthy, so that nothing bad would happen to them.


    ¡°Okay, Aunt,¡± Gu Weiwei answered with a smile.


    The problem was not that serious, but the pain was very ufortable.


    ¡°Oh yes, when all these troublesome matters are done, you and Hanzheng can go and get your marriage certificate. I don¡¯t want to hear you calling me Aunt all the time, it makes me ufortable,¡± Mrs. Fu mumbled.


    Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment. ¡°Getting the marriage certificate?¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked at the living room and whispered, ¡°That stubborn old man doesn¡¯t object any more. Since the Gu Family is no longer a threat to the Fu Family, he has no reason to object any more.¡±


    Gu Weiwei smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and whispered, ¡°Then we will get it in a few days.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng had a lot of things to deal with, and she truly did not want him to be distracted.


    ¡°Yes, we can do it on an auspicious day,¡± Mrs. Fu said dly.


    Gu Weiwei chuckled and did not object.


    Although Old Lady and Mrs. Fu had always supported them remarrying, Fu Shengying had always been against it.


    She had not expected that he would suddenly agree.


    But what he had been worried about was the Gu Family. Now that the Gu Family was declining and Gu Siting was under their control, he had no more reason to object.


    ¡°But don¡¯t mention this to Fu Hanzheng, I will tell him myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell him yourself.¡± Mrs. Fu chuckled.


    Young people were always full of tricks.


    Gu Weiwei smiled gratefully. If she told Fu Hanzheng about it now, he would not care about anything else and would drag her to get the certificate.


    But she was thinking that when Fu Hanzheng¡¯s birthday arrived, she could bring him to the Civil Affairs Office.


    In this way, he should be able to get his favorite birthday present.


    Although they kept saying that their rtionship did not matter if they had the marriage certificate or not, yet it still did not feel the same.


    They were just talking when Fu Shiyi got so anxious that he struck the table.


    ¡°Mom, sister-inw, can¡¯t we talk after dinner? We have to eat even if you don¡¯t.¡±


    He could tell that not only his brother, but also his mother had changed. She no longer cared about her sons, but only her daughter-inw and the two little boys.

 Chapter 1810 - 1810 Meeting with Cayman Dorrans

    1810 Meeting with Cayman Dorrans


    Since they were thinking about getting the marriage certificate on Fu Hanzheng¡¯s birthday, Gu Weiwei did not mention anything more.


    Mrs. Fu and her did not mention this topic in front of Fu Shiyi, because he could never keep secrets.


    Since she had slept for more than ten hours, Gu Weiwei finally regained some energy.


    The moment they came to the dining room, Mrs. Fu said to the servant, ¡°Is the pigeon soup ready? Give it to Weiwei so she can drink it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the servant said and soon carried the soup to Gu Weiwei.


    Fu Shiyi nced at it and asked, ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more pot, you can deliver it to Hanzheng and Shiqinter,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    ¡°Where is mine?¡± Fu Shiyi protested.


    His mother was indeed excellent at making soup.


    But now, she was not making soup for him.


    It was so rare for her to cook for them, so why was he missed out?


    Second Brother was involved, but he was not.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook a lot, there¡¯s just one portion for your eldest brother, second brother and your sister-inw,¡± Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Shiyi pursed his lips, meaning that whatever was left would be his but if there wasn¡¯t anything left, he would not be able to drink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to have any but yet you want me to go and give some to Second Brother? No way, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    He himself could not drink it, but he had to give it to them. How annoying!


    Gu Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°I can bring it to them.¡±


    ¡°No need, let Shiyi do it, or let the driver do it. You can keep the two childrenpany. They have not seen their mother for so many days and they keep calling out for you.¡± Mrs. Fu nced at her grandchildren who were sitting in the dining chairs.


    After they learnt to call their mother, they had started to call out for their mother regrly in a very cute way.


    ¡°Then let me do it,¡± Fu Shiyi said bitterly.


    After breakfast, Fu Shiyi carried a thermos of soup to Fu¡¯s Enterprise.


    Gu Weiwei and Mrs. Fu were ying in the children¡¯s yroom built by Fu Shengying.


    The boy picked up a toy and yed with it for a while before giving it to Gu Weiwei.


    Mrs. Fu said concernedly, ¡°Youyou is so clingy now.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded. Her son had been very calm about everything, just like Fu Hanzheng, but after she came home this time, he started to stick to her.


    Mrs. Fu sighed. ¡°He is still young, but he was able to feel your absence.¡±


    It¡¯s good that she was rescued, otherwise she would not be able to imagine what kind of life he would have without his mother.


    Gu Weiwei reached out for his soft hair. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything like this happen to them again.¡±


    ¡°You have worked hard these days.¡± Mrs. Fu sighed.


    Ever since Youyou went missing, she and Hanzheng had been trying their best to find the child.


    Luckily, Youyou was home safe and sound and so was she.


    ¡°It is all in the past.¡± Gu Weiwei smiled.


    ¡°Weiwei, since what happened to the Gu Family is in the past, if you still want to reunite with Cayman Dorrans, please take some time to meet your family.¡± Mrs. Fu suggested with a gentle voice.


    She was adopted by the Gu Family and had never found her real father.


    Now she had finally found her real father, but she could not meet her father because of the Fu Family.


    They had also seen through her and Hanzheng¡¯s pretend separation, so if they were to remarry, they hoped that her family members would be at the wedding too.

 Chapter 1811 - 1811 The Qin Family Was Wrong

    1811 The Qin Family Was Wrong


    Gu Weiwei looked at Mrs. Fu in astonishment and said with raised eyebrows, ¡°Are you sure I can do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, I have talked with that stubborn old man.¡± Mrs. Fu knew that she was worried about Fu Shengying, and so she assured her with raised eyebrows.


    Gu Weiwei took hold of Mrs. Fu¡¯s hands. ¡°Aunt, thank you so much. When this matter is over, Hanzheng and I will set a date.¡±


    It was not the right time to deal with their affairs while he was busy dealing with work in A Land.


    Mrs. Fu sighed. ¡°Are you not going to call me mom until after you get the marriage certificate?¡±


    Gu Weiwei chuckled. ¡°It is not that urgent.¡±


    After all, it was not proper for them to call each other so closely.


    They were just talking when the servant called out to them,¡±Madam, Miss Qin¡¯s here, do you want to see her?¡±


    Mrs. Fu had been smiling gently at her grandchildren, but when she heard that the Qin Family were here, her expression sank.


    Hearing the words ¡®Qin Family¡¯, Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of when she drugged Qin Lv with the neurotoxin.


    ¡°The poison in Qin Lv has not been cured yet?¡±


    ¡°No, she must have heard that you are here ande to get the antidote,¡± Mrs. Fu said angrily.


    After this incident, they would never talk with the Qin Family again.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while. If the antidote had not been given, Qin Lv would have been tormented for half a month already and he would have already reached his limit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and end it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Fu said to the servant, ¡°Please ask her toe to the living room, we will be right there.¡±


    They carried the two children out, washed their hands and went to the living room where Qin Man was already waiting for them.


    Seeing theming out with the two children in arms, Qin Man let out a long sigh of relief. It¡¯s good that their son was found, otherwise their family would still be in trouble.


    ¡°Aunt, Weiwei, we are really sorry about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, I can¡¯t make the decision. You can petition Weiwei.¡± Mrs. Fu had her grandson in her arms and looked serious.


    Qin Man said sincerely, ¡°I am sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of my nephew. When he recovers, my father and I will bring him to your home¡­¡±


    ¡°You are here about the antidote, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Weiwei sat down on the sofa with Youyou in her arms and said after some thought, ¡°It is not with me today, but tomorrow morning, I will have it delivered to you.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Qin Jiao frowned. One more day would mean one more day of suffering for Lu.


    ¡°There are several kinds of antidotes avable. You can go find it yourself or get someone else to try. But if you get the wrong one, you will be in big trouble. I will get someone to deliver it to you when we return to Pearl River,¡± Gu Weiwei said calmly.


    Qin Man pursed her lips. She knew that the Qin Family were in the wrong, so she did not ask for anything more.


    ¡°Alright then, I will wait for your news tomorrow.¡±


    If she had not known that they had brought the child back and that Weiwei was here safe and sound, she would not have dared toe and ask about the antidote.


    Qin Man understood that she was not wee at the Fu Family, so she left after fulfilling her purpose foring.


    Gu Weiwei threw a look at Mrs. Fu. ¡°What are we gonna do about the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°The Fu Family has withdrawn all the projects with the Qin Family, and we will never contact them again,¡± Mrs. Fu said angrily.


    Gu Weiwei found it incredible.


    ¡°You have been friends for decades, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°If it were just Qin Lv alone, then it would have been fine. But with Qin Feng being involved, our families will never be able to have any rtionship with each other again.¡± Mrs. Fu snorted.


    Also, it was the Qin Family¡¯s fault, and no one could me the Fu Family for being cruel.


    Thankfully their grandson was found safe and sound, otherwise the consequences would not have been so simple.

 Chapter 1812 - 1812 Relationship

    1812 Rtionship


    Before dinner, Fu Hanzheng came home.


    Together with him came Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    The moment they entered the room, they lifted Youyou and Tiantian into their arms, begging them to cure them of their tiredness.


    Fu Hanzheng, on the other hand, had his arm over Gu Weiwei¡¯s shoulders as they sat down on the sofa and watched the four of them fool around.


    ¡°Do you want to stay for two more days or go home today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home today, Qin Man was here in the afternoon, I need to find the antidote and have it delivered to the Qin Family,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had thought that after she left for A Land, they would ask Yuan Meng to give the antidote to the Qin Family.


    Also, she was in such a hurry that she had forgotten about Qin Lv¡¯s poisoning.


    Luckily, the dose was notrge enough to cause any fatal harm, except that the pain was not easy to deal with.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. ¡°Okay, we will go home after dinner.¡±


    Since she had had a good rest, they should go back to their own ce. It was way too annoying to stay with the whole family.


    Mrs. Fu heard them talking about going home after dinner and objected instantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are staying here for a few days? Why are you in such a hurry to go home?¡±


    ¡°I need to deliver the antidote to the Qin Family, and I have had enough rest, so I can go home now,¡± Gu Weiwei said with a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital for an examination tomorrow? Why are you going home now?¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade her.


    Fu Shiqin squinted at his own mother andined.


    ¡°Mom, they think that there are too many people here, so they can¡¯t tell each other everything¡­¡±


    Before he finished the words, Gu Weiwei threw a pillow at him.


    Mrs. Fu chuckled and said after some thought, ¡°Anyway, if you want to go home, you can go home alone today. Leave the children here ande and pick them up tomorrow after the examination.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Hanzheng agreed without hesitation.


    Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exchanged a look of disdain.


    In order to fall in love with his wife again, he was willing to give up his son and daughter.


    Gu Weiwei thought that since she was going back to fetch the antidote for the Qin Family, and going to He Chi¡¯s hospital for examination the following morning, then she should leave them here and pick them up afterwards.


    Also, when Fu Hanzheng apanied her to the hospital tomorrow, the babies would have to be taken care of at home.


    Therefore, she decided to let them stay here and pick them up tomorrow after they finished everything.


    The two of them ate dinner and helped the two children to fall asleep before driving back to Pearl River.


    Gu Weiwei first went to Yuan Meng¡¯s room upstairs to find the antidote and then made a call to Lei Ning to have it delivered to the Qin Family.


    Soon after the call, the doorbell rang.


    Thinking that Lei Ning¡¯s men were here, she went to open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she found that not only Lei Ning¡¯s men but also Yuan Meng were here.


    She gave the antidote to Lei Ning¡¯s men and looked at Yuan Meng in astonishment.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to pack so I can move back to Italy,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Since the matter with the Gu Family was solved, she had nothing more to do in Hua Land.


    Yuan Shuo must have nned to stay in Italy for a long time, and she did not want to live separately when her son was there too.


    ¡°How is it going on in A Land?¡± Gu Weiwei asked.


    After she came home, she slept throughout the entire day and spent the next day with her children. She did not ask much about what was happening there.


    ¡°You want to ask about the matter with the Gu Family, and if it went well, right?¡± Yuan Meng asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1813 - 1813 Stripped

    1813 Stripped


    Gu Weiwei nodded helplessly, although Gu Siting was under control, the Gu Family had been deeply rooted in A Land for years and it was not something that could be solved within one or two days.


    ¡°We shut Gu Siting down in theb and made him ept the experiment, but nothing has happened yet.¡±


    But they could not kill this man and they had to prevent him from killing himself.


    After all, his life was rted to hers too.


    ¡°Oh yes, where is Qianqian? Didn¡¯t you say that she was injured?¡± Gu Weiwei suddenly thought of Luo Qianqian who had been injured at the Gu Family.


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips. ¡°She is still recuperating in A Land with Gu Yun Che.¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded with pursed lips. With Gu Yun Che around, she felt assured.


    When she heard the news, she did not show much concern in case Gu Siting got suspicious.


    So she had no idea how badly injured Luo Qianqian was.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu went home. They had wanted to see you and plead on behalf of Gu Siting, but you were already gone.¡± Yuan Meng went to find a can of beer and took a sip. She nced at the empty room and said, ¡°Where is your little boy? He is already asleep.¡±


    ¡°No, he is still at the old mansion. Only Fu Hanzheng and I are here.¡± Gu Weiwei confessed.


    Yuan Meng smiled sinisterly. ¡°Did I disturb something bying home?¡±


    They had been separated for more than half a month and it was not easy for them to meet each other again. It must have been a very passionate meeting.


    ¡°I am talking about something serious, stop stirring trouble!¡± Gu Weiwei red at her.


    Yuan Meng took a sip of the beer and said with pursed lips, ¡°Gu Siting will never let it go, but the matter with Prince Zhaoqi and Shang Xu is not going well. After all, he is the Crown Prince and it is not going to be easy to bring him down.¡±


    ¡°But Fu Hanzheng is good at that, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t do anything to them. Gu Siting did this alone and it has nothing to do with them,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    After all, Mrs. Gu and Grandpa Gu had treated her well when she was with the Gu Family.


    Also, she believed that they had tried their best to stop what Gu Siting had done. But Gu Siting had never been a man who listened to advice.


    ¡°Of course. Gu¡¯s Enterprise has lost a great deal, but what they have left is enough for them to live a peaceful life,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Weiwei sighed. It seemed that Yuan Shuo had made all the necessary arrangements.


    Yuan Meng went upstairs with the beer and waved at her.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Let me put on a facemask and get some sleep. I feel that I have aged a lot because of you,¡± she mumbled and went upstairs to her own room.


    Gu Weiwei returned to the master bedroom and saw Fu Hanzhenging out of the shower in a bathrobe.


    ¡°Who were you talking with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yuan Meng is here, I just talked with her,¡± Gu Weiwei said as she went to the fitting room to get changed into her pajamas.


    But before she could do that, Fu Hanzheng took hold of her from behind.


    ¡°No need to change.¡±


    ¡°How can I sleep without pajamas?¡± Gu Weiwei red at him.


    Fu Hanzheng picked her up and chuckled.


    ¡°I am going to strip you of them anyways, no need to get changed.¡±

 Chapter 1814 - 1814 Stripped 2

    1814 Stripped 2


    In the silent master bedroom, the atmosphere turned flirty.


    Fu Hanzheng carried her up to the bed, caressed the girl¡¯s obviously thinner face and kissed her deeply.


    Gu Weiwei had her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss.


    The gentle and lingering kiss gradually turned passionate and she fell into a daze.


    It seemed that this separation had been full of changes, so that even Gu Weiwei, who had not been that rxed in bed before, was very devoted today.


    However, since Fu Hanzheng had not taken a rest since he came home, they did not have too much fun after the first time.


    Curled up in Fu Hanzheng¡¯s arms, Gu Weiwei whispered, ¡°Aunt said that I can meet Cayman Dorrans openly sometime, and it seemed that Old Lady did not object either.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng raised his eyebrows in astonishment. ¡°They really said that?¡±


    ¡°Well, your father did not object to it, and they agreed,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    Fu Hanzheng caressed her soft hair and said after a moment of consideration, ¡°Cayman Dorrans also wanted to meet you, but we left in a hurry.¡±


    Gu Weiwei turned around and said to him, ¡°When you finish your work, let¡¯s meet him first, and then we can see if he will meet the Old Lady.¡±


    When she went to the Gu Family, Cayman Dorrans was there too. But because of what happened with Youyou, they did not have time to sit down and talk.


    After the rescue, she hurried back to Hua Land with Fu Hanzheng.


    Also, since the elders of the Fu Family had made the request, she decided to meet him if it was possible.


    After all, he was already older and he had not been feeling well these past few years, so he might not have much time to meet her.


    Fu Hanzheng chuckled and pinched the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked up and kissed him softly, then yawned and said, ¡°Just sleep.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng kissed her on the forehead and turned off the light.


    Fu Hanzheng soon fell asleep, probably because of theck of rest.


    Gu Weiwei slept for more than one hour before the headache worsened.


    She turned on the light in pain and was about to get up to find the painkillers when Fu Hanzheng woke up and asked her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have a headache, I need to get some painkillers,¡± Gu Weiwei said.


    She had taken painkillers after dinner at the Fu Family¡¯s mansion, and now a couple of hours had passed and the pain was getting worse.


    ¡°I will get them,¡± Fu Hanzheng said, picking up the robe from the floor and wrapping himself in it. Then he went to the medicine cab to get the painkillers and also brought in a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Eat these first, if it really hurts, we can go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning, you are just thinking about how to torment He Chi!¡± Gu Weiwei took the water and medicine.


    Actually, she just wanted him to take a good rest.


    She thought that when she was at the Fu Family mansion, he had not been able to have a good rest either.


    After he picked her up from A Land, she slept throughout the entire day, but he went to thepany to deal withpany affairs and A Land affairs. He did not take a single rest.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s not serious?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Weiwei nodded, took the medicine andy down, closing her eyes to sleep.


    Seeing her drowsy look, Fu Hanzheng fell asleep without hesitation.

 Chapter 1815 - 1815 Don’t You Remember Me?

    1815 Don¡¯t You Remember Me?


    Early in the morning, Fu Hanzheng got up early and took a shower in the bathroom.


    Gu Weiwei woke up with a splitting headache, feeling very dizzy. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the room she was in and rubbed her eyes.


    What had happened to her room?


    She sat up and the cover slipped off her. She felt a chill on her upper body and realized that she was naked.


    Also, judging from the deep and shallow kiss marks on her body, she had just experienced a very passionate night.


    What was going on?


    What on earth had happened?


    Who did she sleep with?


    She was just thinking when the door of the bathroom opened.


    A very good-looking man came out with only a towel around him. He looked at her sitting in bed and smiled gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need more sleep?¡±


    Holding the nket tightly, Gu Weiwei blinked in astonishment.


    Was he¡­ talking to her?


    Fu Hanzheng went into the walk-in closet, got changed and came out. He put on the tie and returned to the room, only to find her still sitting in bed.


    ¡°What is it? You still miss me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei shook her head, closed her eyes and tried to call asleep, mumbling inwardly, ¡°It must be a dream, a dream, an illusion.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng got dressed, went to the bedside and saw the girl pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Weiwei?¡±


    Gu Weiwei closed her eyes even tighter. This man¡­ knew her name?


    And he looked a bit familiar.


    ¡°Weiwei, get up, we are going to the hospital.¡± Fu Hanzheng pinched her cheeks.


    Gu Weiwei shrank herself into the nket.


    ¡°You¡­ can leave now.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng frowned curiously but did not suspect anything more.


    ¡°Here are the clothes,e out for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay,¡± Gu Weiwei answered anxiously as she hid herself under the nket.


    Fu Hanzheng left the bedroom, went out and made a call to He Chi, telling him about the examination.


    Hearing the door close, Gu Weiwei poked her head out of the nket and looked at the empty master bedroom, scratching her head.


    What on earth was going on?


    What she remembered was that when Yuan Meng brought her to Paris, they had a party and Yuan Meng had even found a bunch of extremely good-looking male models.


    Could it be that¡­ she hadid hands upon one of the male models?


    She covered her face in annoyance. She had just drunk a few sses of champagne and so she could not have been so drunk.


    And she was still suffering from a splitting headache.


    She hesitated for a while in the bedroom and decided to put on the clothes and ask Yuan Meng about it.


    She had just got dressed and washed her face when the man came in again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Having said these words, he was about to take her hands.


    Gu Weiwei dodged him without saying a word, dashed out of the bedroom and went to Yuan Meng who was sitting in the living room.


    ¡°What happenedst night? Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±


    ¡°Stop you from what?¡± Yuan Meng raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Stop me from bringing this man home, you are killing me!¡± Gu Weiwei said as she pointed at herself and then at Fu Hanzheng behind her back.


    ¡°You wanted me to stop you from bringing him home?¡± Yuan Meng looked at her and then at Fu Hanzheng. Wasn¡¯t it normal that they went home together?


    But Fu Hanzheng had noticed something.


    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Gu Weiwei sat down on the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°Tell me, how much do you need before you disappear from my sight?¡±


    Yuan Meng¡¯s eyes widened. It seemed that the situation was getting serious.

 Chapter 1816 - 1816 Weiwei’s Memory

    1816 Weiwei¡¯s Memory


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank and he exchanged a look with Yuan Meng.


    Could it be because of the experiment? ¡ªFu Hanzheng


    Could it be because of the way he looked at her in the bedroom? ¡ªYuan Meng


    Startled, Yuan Meng said to Gu Weiwei with shaking hands, ¡°Take a closer look, you really have no impression of him?¡±


    They had been so deeply in love before, but now after sharing the same bed they were strangers?


    ¡°A bit familiar.¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said to Yuan Meng, ¡°I told you not to have any male models at my party, but you insisted. Now this man is killing me!¡±


    ¡°Male model party?¡± Fu Hanzheng looked at Yuan Meng coldly.


    Yuan Meng surrendered and whispered, ¡°I swear that although we had a party, she drank and slept with none of them. Nothing happened.¡±


    So she was thinking back to a few years ago, when they attended a fashion show in Paris and had a party on the second day.


    Also, she had thought that Fu Hanzheng, who shared the same bed with her, was a man she had slept with when she was drunk.


    Gu Weiwei squinted at her. ¡°Stop whispering. You hired him and so are you going to drive him away?¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that? This is his home.¡± Yuan Meng felt her head aching.


    Oh gosh, how was she going to tell her clearly that she had been sharing the same bed with him for years and they had two children already?


    ¡°His home?¡± Gu Weiwei looked around and realized that this was not the vi they lived in.


    Yuan Meng nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, his. And he is not a male model, he is Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    She thought back to what would happen if she said this a few years ago and Weiwei realized that she and Fu Hanzheng had slept together. She would go mental.


    Sure enough, Gu Weiwei got up and moved away from Fu Hanzheng the moment she heard his name.


    ¡°Me and him¡­ what is going on?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng looked serious as he took a few steps away and said, ¡°Yuan Meng,e here.¡±


    Yuan Meng stubbed out the cigarette and followed him to the dining room obediently. The two of them watched the woman who was pulling her hair and smacking her head in the living room from a distance.


    ¡°It seems that¡­ she has forgotten what happened all these years.¡±


    She had lied to Gu Siting about her memory loss in A Land, but when she finally returned to Hua Land, she had started to lose her memory.


    Fu Hanzheng¡¯s expression sank. His worst fears hade true.


    ¡°She only trusts you now, try to talk to her and let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Yuan Shuo had already asked his men to pass the data of her experiments to He Chi, so they could take her there for an examination and see what to do next.


    She was not going to trust him now anyways.


    ¡°Then¡­ I will try.¡± Yuan Meng felt stressed.


    She had thought that she could pack up and leave today, but now she has to deal with this big problem.


    But Fu Hanzheng was probably under more pressure than she was.


    It had not been easy for him to woo her, but now she had forgotten everything that had happened years ago. She had not only forgotten about their love for each other, but also about her own children.


    She returned to the living room and looked at this woman who was still breaking down because she had slept with Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Weiwei, are you feeling alright? Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at her in astonishment and then at Fu Hanzheng as she whispered, ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±


    Yuan Meng felt her forehead and said, ¡°Not sure, but let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up.¡±


    In order to get her to the hospital, she had to nder Fu Hanzheng.

 Chapter 1817 - 1817 Weiwei’s Memory 2

    1817 Weiwei¡¯s Memory 2


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yuan Meng let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now?¡±


    Gu Weiwei nodded and threw a look at Fu Hanzheng, feeling so helpless that she wanted to cry.


    There were so many men in the world, how could she have slept with Fu Hanzheng?


    If Mother Gu and Grandpa Gu knew about it, they would get very annoyed.


    ¡°Then I will drive,¡± Yuan Meng said and showed an ok sign to Fu Hanzheng.


    Gu Weiwei followed her out and went into Yuan Meng¡¯s car. She almost copsed when she thought of Fu Hanzheng in the towel in the bedroom.


    ¡°Are you my sister or not? Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I was surrounded by such a dangerous person? What should I do now?¡±


    Yuan Meng¡¯s lips twitched. She had been sharing the same bed with Fu Hanzheng for years, what was she breaking down for now?


    If she knew that she had given birth to two children for Fu Hanzheng, she would pass out!


    In order not to irritate her, Fu Hanzheng did not share the same car with them but drove his car and followed them to He Chi¡¯s hospital.


    He Chi had just spent one night studying the data sent by Yuan Shuo with his colleagues when Fu Hanzheng woke him up and told him that they were at the hospital.


    He picked them up and said with a yawn, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have asked my men to keep the data safe. We will do the EEG and then the CT, and MRI. We will check them all.¡±


    Hearing the words, Gu Weiwei frowned curiously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we checking for HIV? Why the brain examination?¡±


    Startled, He Chi turned to Gu Weiwei and then to Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°H¡­ HIV?¡±


    What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to do a brain examination? What were they doing with HIV?


    Yuan Meng and Gu Weiwei walked a bit faster and Fu Hanzheng and He Chi walked together as they said with a serious face, ¡°She has forgotten.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He Chi was confused.


    ¡°When she woke up this morning, she had forgotten everything about the past few years. The experiment was a sess.¡± Fu Hanzheng sighed as he saw the girl in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡± He Chi was still in a daze.


    He had been wondering why sister-inw was behaving so weirdly today, but it turned out that she truly had lost her memory.


    But if she had forgotten about what happened these years in Hua Land, she would have forgotten about him too.


    Fu Hanzheng said as he threw a look at him, ¡°Yuan Shuo sent you the experimental data, how is the research?¡±


    ¡°When wepared sister-inw and the other participants, we found that the experiment was actually a sess. I thought that it was a good thing that Sister-inw was not affected, but it turned out to be true.¡± He Chi sighed sympathetically.


    If Gu Weiwei forgot everything, then their rtionship would have been in vain.


    It had not been easy for them to get married and have children, but the moment she woke up, she was back to how she was before. For the first time in his life, he truly felt sorry for Fu Hanzheng.


    ¡°Is there any way to make her recover?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t guarantee that right now, but we can wait until she finishes the examination,¡± He Chi said.


    Fu Hanzheng sighed. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s do the examination first.¡±


    He Chi nodded and asked curiously, ¡°But what is the point of checking for HIV?¡±


    Even if she had forgotten about what happened a few years ago, he still could not understand why she came to the hospital for a HIV test.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Fu Hanzheng snapped.

 Chapter 1818 - 1818 Weiwei’s Memory 3

    1818 Weiwei¡¯s Memory 3


    Gu Weiwei did all the brain examinations with Yuan Meng¡¯s help.


    As she was doing the examination, Yuan Meng made a call to Yuan Shuo who was pacing back and forth in the corridor.


    ¡°Damn, Weiwei woke up early this morning and forgot about what happened these past few years. Now she has even forgotten about Fu Hanzheng.¡±


    Yuan Shuo could not believe it. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°True, she just remembers how we had the party in Paris and now she thinks that Fu Hanzheng is the male model who dared to sleep with her. She got so annoyed when she found out that the person she slept with was Fu Hanzheng,¡± Yuan Meng said as she stormed down the corridor.


    Yuan Shuo was also confused and asked after a long while, ¡°How is she now?¡±


    ¡°I got her toe to the hospital for an examination.¡± Yuan Meng sighed and said, ¡°I may not be able to visit my son these days.¡±


    Yuan Shuo thought for a while. ¡°I will go to Hua Land after I settle things down here.¡±


    If Weiwei had truly lost her memory of the past few years, then Yuan Meng would be the only person she trusted.


    Also, she might want to leave Hua Land and that would be very troublesome.


    ¡°You do need toe home for a while. If she doesn¡¯t remember Fu Hanzheng now, what if she asks the Gu Family to meet Gu Siting? That would be a huge problem.¡± Yuan Meng got very confused.


    Also, Gu Weiwei was not as lovely as she had been after she was reborn.


    ¡°I get it, I¡¯lle as soon as possible,¡± Yuan Shuo said.


    Seeing Gu Weiweiing out of the examination room, Yuan Meng whispered, ¡°Anyway, she is out.¡±


    Having said these words, she rang off.


    After the MRI, Gu Weiwei said with a serious expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to check for HIV? Are you done with the brain examinations now?¡±


    He Chi felt helpless. He touched his nose and said, ¡°It takes weeks to months before HIV can be found.¡±


    When he saw the kiss traces on her neck, he knew whose masterpiece it was.


    So basically, when she woke up and realized that she was sharing the same bed with Fu Hanzheng, she imed that she was here for some HIV test.


    Gu Weiwei sighed speechlessly andined to Yuan Meng.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here if you can¡¯t find anything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a headache? Why not have a check up for it?¡± Yuan Mengughed dryly.


    He Chi threw a look at Fu Hanzheng and said to Gu Weiwei, ¡°Sister-inw¡­e to my office¡­¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Gu Weiwei threw a look at Yuan Meng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Where¡­ are we going?¡± Yuan Meng asked.


    ¡°Shengxi Town, I need to tell Master that you danced with two menst night.¡± Gu Weiwei red at her and walked into the elevator.


    Yuan Meng sighed. ¡°Well¡­ your master asked us to stay here and he will being here in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Coming?¡± Gu Weiwei looked around and mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be in Paris? Why does it look like we are in Hua Land? I don¡¯t think that every hospital on this street should be full of Chinese people.¡±


    Yuan Meng entered the elevator and saw the text Fu Hanzheng sent to her: You can go back to the car, I will talk with He Chi.


    So she brought her downstairs to the car but did not drive away.


    The moment Gu Weiwei got into the car, she thought of what happened in the morning and got very annoyed.


    ¡°I was drunk, and you are crazy too! How dare you let me do that with Fu Hanzheng?!¡±


    Yuan Meng pursed her lips and looked helpless. She had been sleeping with him for so many years and it was toote for her to get mad now.

 Chapter 1819 - 1819 Lost Relationship

    1819 Lost Rtionship


    After Yuan Meng brought Gu Weiwei downstairs, Fu Hanzheng followed He Chi to his office.


    He Chi checked the data and said seriously, ¡°I know that you want to ask me if there is any way to help her recover, but Gu Siting invested so much into this project and it took him three years before he seeded¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much I invest,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    He Chi adjusted his sses. ¡°It is not a matter of how much money you invest, but how much equipment or drugs you can develop to cure her. That is a task hundreds of times more difficult than Gu Siting¡¯s project.¡±


    ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we must make her well,¡± Fu Hanzheng said with a low voice.


    ¡°In order to cure her, we need to study the right method, and that would take a great deal of time.¡± He Chi looked at him sympathetically and said, ¡°Also, in my opinion, if her cerebral cortex is stimted, I am afraid that before she is cured, more serious consequences will follow.¡±


    ¡°So you are not going to do anything about it?¡± Fu Hanzheng asked with a low voice.


    He Chi shrank his neck guiltily. ¡°What I mean is that we can try to make her ept your rtionship first and then guide her to remember it herself. Maybe there will be a miracle?¡±


    It was a very detailed andplicated study to figure out the instrument and medicine to cure her memory loss, and it would take a very long time too. Could he wait that long?


    Fu Hanzheng stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°I will find ab with top-notch research equipment and staff, and you will be responsible for it.¡±


    He Chi had wanted to turn him down, but seeing his distressed face, he felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Alright, but I can¡¯t guarantee when this project will bepleted.¡±


    Fu Hanzheng nodded. He knew that the hope was slim, but he must not miss any opportunities to cure her.


    ¡°Then I will finish the work at the hospital this week,¡± He Chi said.


    Fu Hanzheng nodded, left the office with a heavy expression and joined Yuan Meng in the parking lot.


    The moment he left, He Chi reported the situation to Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin.


    Within two minutes, Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin exploded in the group chat.


    Fu Shiqin: What?


    Fu Shiyi: Damn, what is going on?


    Fu Shiqin: What do you mean my sister-inw has no memory? How much is missing?


    He Chi: Even your brother is not remembered, how much do you think?


    Fu Shiyi: Ahhhh, that can¡¯t be true. She was fine when I saw her at the old mansion yesterday.


    He Chi: Something happened to her when she woke up this morning. She just finished the examination here, of course it is true!


    Fu Shiqin: In that case, sister-inw would not remember us or even Youyou and Tiantian.


    He Chi: That is for sure. She seems to have been transported back to a certain day years ago. She has no memory of anything after that, just like a file on theputer that has been deleted.


    Fu Shiqin: My brother is so miserable.


    Fu Shiyi: So sad.


    He Chi: It is so sad.


    ¡­.


    For the first time, the three men, who had always aimed to bring Fu Hanzheng down, showed Fu Hanzheng sympathy.


    He had found a wife and had a pair of twins, what a winner he was in life!


    But all of a sudden, sister-inw had forgotten everything she had known about him in the past few years.

 Chapter 1820 - 1820 Two Children

    1820 Two Children


    Fu Hanzheng went to the parking lot, got into his own car and returned to vi number seven with Yuan Meng.


    Seeing that they were back at the ce where they met in the morning, Gu Weiwei refused to get out of the car.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is Fu Hanzheng¡¯s home? Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Yuan Meng got so annoyed. ¡°Honestly, you have been living with Fu Hanzheng for years and you have two babies with him! Where are you going to go if you are not here?¡±


    Gu Weiwei looked at the woman calmly. ¡°Continue with the story, I never realized that you are so talented as a scriptwriter.¡±


    Yuan Meng patted her forehead and said, ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s get out of the car and we can exin everything to you inside the house, alright?¡±


    ¡°No way, look at that Fu man¡¯s scary face, I don¡¯t want to die here,¡± Gu Weiwei nced at Fu Hanzheng and whispered.


    ¡°He is annoyed by you,¡± Yuan Meng said.


    He had been pestering her the night before, but the moment he woke up, he was so annoyed.


    ¡°Get out of the car, if you get injured here, I will pay with my life, alright?¡± Yuan Meng said.


    Gu Weiwei thought for a while and got out of the car. But she kept walking next to Yuan Meng and warned her with a small voice.


    ¡°You must stay three steps next to me.¡±


    ¡°Fu Hanzheng is not going to eat you up, what are you scared of?¡± Yuan Meng red at her. Was she really a woman who started to get scared after losing his memory?


    They took the lead and Fu Hanzheng was walking behind them, entering the vi together.


    The moment he entered, Fu Hanzheng¡¯s phone rang.


    Hearing the news from Fu Shiyi and Fu Shiqin, Mrs. Fu understood what was going on. She just could not believe that such a thing could happen, so she called him directly.


    ¡°Shiyi said that Weiwei woke up early in the morning and doesn¡¯t remember you. Is that true?¡±


    Fu Hanzheng sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t remember giving birth to two children?¡± Mrs. Fu asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember a thing about what happened all these years.¡± Fu Hanzheng massaged his eyebrows and said, ¡°Youyou and Tiantian can stay with you for the time being. We will pick them up when wee up with a n.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry, take your time.¡± Mrs. Fu agreed.


    Fu Hanzheng rang off and took a look at the girl who was sitting in the living room guardedly. Then he watched as she took a fruit knife from the table and hid it away.


    Yuan Meng turned around and said helplessly, ¡°What should we do now? Should we tell her everything that happened these years?¡±


    ¡°Will she believe me?¡± Fu Hanzheng countered.


    Yuan Meng nced at Gu Weiwei who was sitting in the living room. ¡°She would just think that we are making it up again.¡±


    After all, if she had not witnessed what had happened in the past few years, she would have found it incredible, let alone Gu Weiwei.


    ¡°Just calm her down and let her stay,¡± Fu Hanzheng said.


    Yuan Meng sighed. ¡°I have tried my best to persuade her to listen to me, but I can¡¯t persuade her to stay here.¡±


    Also, right now, she has a very bad temper. She had been educated by the royal family of A Land and she was arrogant and stuck-up.


    ¡°I will go,¡± Fu Hanzheng said and walked towards the living room.


    Yuan Meng followed up behind him and reminded him with a small voice.


    ¡°Be careful, she hid the de.¡±


    She truly feared that this woman would stab her own man out of impulse.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!